《My Father in Law is Lu Bu》


 Chapter 1 - Disaster Brought Forth by a Name

    Chapter 1 - Disaster Brought Forth by a Name


    My Father in Law is Lu Bu - Chapter 1 - Disaster Brought Forth by a Name


    Original by Bro got a Gun, Tranted by James, Edited and Proofread by Jade


    Jinling Convention Center. Sunny with blue skies.


    It was supposed to be delightful weather. But for Liu Mang, the weather was a source of great torment.


    Liu Mang was wearing tight armor. It was one of the well known zodiac armor, the Aries Gold Cloth.


    [TL: Saint Seiya is very famous throughout Asia and the South Americas; however, it never hit big in the U.S.)


    Today was the Jinling Cosy Contest. Liu Mang, who had never been interested in overpriced convention items, was dragged there because of his body. His height was to me; standing at 1.8 meters, his frame was perfect for the Gold Cloth.


    [TL: 1.8meters is about 5 ft 9 inches.)


    ¡°Which fucker brought this damn prop,¡± Liu Mangined powerlessly. If you said you cosy, then just cosy. Why must you purchase a full metal build cosy? Although it¡¯s an aluminum armor, it¡¯s still freaking heavy.


    A set of armor was twenty to thirty pounds. Not only must you wear it everywhere, but you¡¯re unable to rest. Although this stuff was just cosy armor, it still satisfied the principles of being real armor. You could forget about sitting down when you¡¯re wearing it. The metal tes on the hips and thighs would most certainly allow you to experience what is known as the explosive chrysanthemum.


    [TL: I am using pounds instead of jin for ease. A jin is about 1.1 pounds. 20jin is 22lbs and 30jin is 33lbs.]


    [TL: I had to google what explosive chrysanthemum meant.... well... chrysanthemum is a flower that somewhat resemble what part of the butt? You guessed right - the anus. So... there you have it.]


    ¡°This was custom-made by me. What, you have something to say?!¡± A very pleasant looking female was standing in front of Liu Mang. However, he knew that she was two faced.


    [TL: outwardly kind but inwardly evil]


    ¡°I dare not. Big sister is the most formidable!¡± Once he heard this voice, Liu Mang immediately changed his sour expression to a fawning smile. This two faced woman was Chen Yi, the president of the school¡¯s anime and manga club. Not only was she a tyrant in the club, but she was also a tyrant at school. Liu Mang dare not offend her. He wanted her help meeting girls in order to rid himself of twenty-something years of chastity. Nothing good woulde out of offending her. However, today, he had been caught by her.


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it,¡± Chen Yiughed. ¡°Be good. After we finish with today, big sister will introduce you to girls. Do you want pure girls or mature girls? As long as they¡¯re in our anime and manga club, I can introduce you to them.¡±


    When Chen Yiughed, she looked really nice. She had a delicate face. Today she was cosying Hatsune Miku, and her tight fitting clothes perfectly outlined her curves.¡°I would be fine with you,¡± Liu Mang blurted out.


    ¡°Ah?¡± Chen Yi was shocked. She didn¡¯t expect Liu Mang to say that. Even her face got a little red. However, because she was indeed a funu (¸¯Å®, fujoshi), so it took her but a moment to recover. ¡°Liu Mang, you really are a hooligan to even dare assail me!¡±


    [TL: Liu Mang¡¯s name (Áõç) is sounded very simr to Á÷Ã¥ (liu mang) which means hooligan, molester, etc.]


    ¡°Oh shit!¡± Liu Mang knew he fucked up royally to have said that sentence. While Chen Yi was still in a state of shock, he immediately grabbed his helmet and started running. Thest thing on his mind was his heavy and ufortable armor.


    ¡°Liu Mang, you better stop running,¡± Chen Yi shouted.


    ¡°Stop? Only idiots stop for you!¡± Liu Mang was not without pride and if he was to be caught by Chen Yi, his life was over. As the ancient thirty six stratagems said, if all else fails, escape.


    [TL: http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Thirty-Six_Stratagems]


    ¡°Molester?! (liu mang)¡± An uncle ss [TL: old looking dude] cosy fan watched Liu Mang as he was being chased by Chen Yi.


    A beautiful woman was calling a man ¡°molester (liu mang)¡±. There could only be one exnation.


    The uncle¡¯s justice senses began to tingle. He pointed at Liu Mang and shouted, ¡°Molester! Molester! Don¡¯t let him escape! Quickly, catch the molester!¡±


    ¡°Catch the molester?!¡± Otaku and fujoshi have many taboos, one of which being molesters. Cosy outfits can be very revealing, making it easy for cosyers to be taken advantage of. Thus, they all detested molesters.


    ¡°A molester! That guy wearing the Aries Gold Cloth is the molester! Guys, don¡¯t let him escape!¡± One, two, three... soon there were over a hundred justice warriors chasing Liu Mang.


    ¡°What the fuck is this?!¡± Liu Mang was terrified. ¡°I assail you with words and you send all these people after me!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding! A misunderstanding!¡± Chen Yi became aware that the situation was getting out of hand. The ¡®Liu Mang¡¯ she spoke of and the ¡®liu mang¡¯ (molester) that they heard were twopletely different things.


    Being chased by hundreds of people... how would he survive if he was actually caught? Chen Yi was starting to regret this. ¡°Liu Mang, run faster! Run away!¡±


    ¡°Molester, run faster? Run away? Wasn¡¯t that girl the victim? Why would she tell the molester to run?!¡±


    Some people were starting to realize it might be a misunderstanding. However, before they had time to think about it, the iing crowd forced them to continue chasing after Liu Mang.


    The ¡¯uncle¡¯ from earlier started shouting again. ¡°Catch that molester! Catch that molester! He¡¯s caused the girl to be disoriented! Once we catch him, we absolutely cannot spare him!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Maybe the girl said the wrong thing in anger!¡± The justice warriors started chasing him even more frantically.


    ¡°Fucking hell! A dead end!¡± Liu Mang wanted to weep. What sin did hemit in order for there to be a white wall in front of him, crushing all hopes of escape?


    ¡°Keep running! Try running again! No where to run? You dare try to escape after molesting somebody,¡± the uncle yelled.


    ¡°Uncle, this is a misunderstanding. All of this is a misunderstanding,¡± Liu Mang stammered. His face was covered in sweat. Anybody standing in his ce would be afraid - there were hundreds of people surrounding a single person.


    ¡°Uncle?!¡± The leading manpletely ignored the whole ¡¯misunderstanding¡¯ bit. ¡°You dare call me an uncle?!¡± The heavy-set man rolled up his sleeves, deciding to engage Liu Mang. However, he was stopped by some of the crowd.


    ¡°Perhaps this really is a misunderstanding,¡± someone called from the crowd.


    ¡°Possibly.¡± Another nodded.


    ¡°Right, right, this is a misunderstanding,¡± Liu Mang said, overjoyed. As long as he had a moment to exin, he wouldn¡¯t be killed. He then saw Chen Yi approaching. ¡°Look behind you! Chen Yi, Boss Chen, please help me exin this!¡±


    Chen Yi saw that Liu Mang almost managed to get out of trouble. ¡°Liu- Liu Mang, stop-stop running...,¡± she cried while darting over.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that he¡¯s the molester? How would that possibly be mistaken,¡± the uncle asked as he continued to lead the group.


    ¡°So it wasn¡¯t a misunderstanding! To dare molest somebody here! Boy,you must really want die,¡± another shouted.


    ¡°Why waste time talking to him!? Beat him up!¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m fucked,¡± Liu Mang sighed. With despair in his eyes, he held his head low and squatted on the floor. The hundreds of people immediately jumped him.


    ¡°... running... so.. fast! I¡¯ll exin everything,¡± Chen Yi finally managed to finish her whole sentence. Her whole sentence was ¡¯Liu Mang, stop running so fast! I¡¯ll exin everything.¡¯


    Unfortunately, neither Liu Mang nor the people currently beating him up, heard her.


    ¡°Ah- oh- ah- oh-!¡± Liu Mang¡¯s miserable cries would bring a chilling sensation to anybody that heard him.


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    ¡°That fucking hurts,¡± Liu Mang hissed in pain. Not a single area of his body didn¡¯t sting. ¡°Those bastards were really fucking ruthless!¡± He had made up his mind. He would get revenge on the ¡¯uncle¡¯. He had been the worst of all, having aimed at his face the whole entire time. He worried that his handsome face might have been disfigured.


    It wasn¡¯t until the pain subsided slightly that Liu Mang decided to stand. He looked up to see several armored soldiers surrounding him.


    ¡°What the fuck are you looking at? Haven¡¯t you seen a handsome guy before,¡± Liu Mang shouted. He was still bitter about being beaten up, and now that he was surrounded and being watched like a monkey, his anger was only increasing. ¡°Fucking bumpkins! Cosying with such shitty armor! Look at my shiny armor and look at what you guys are wearing!¡° Liu Mang wanted to vent all his frustrations on the country bumpkins.


    ¡°And look at your de! It¡¯s already rusted red. Aren¡¯t you embarrassed to bring those things out?!¡±


    ¡°Who art thou?¡± A person who appeared to be the leader amongst the soldiers began questioning Liu Mang.


    ¡°O-ho! Speaking archaic, are you? Why weren¡¯t you fuckers so polite when you were beating me up?! ¡° Liu Mang wasn¡¯t sure if the people surrounding him were the ones who beat him. All he knew was that he was very, very pissed.


    After listening to Liu Mang, the leader frowned and said, ¡°Er Gozi, go and inform the city lord. Tell him we caught a Cao army spy on the walls.¡±


    ¡°Cao army spy? Squad leader meant...¡± A soldier by the name of Er Gozi spoke hesitantly. While he didn¡¯t know who the person in front of him wearing golden armor was, he knew for certain that the person wasn¡¯t a Cao army spy.


    This was because the golden armored person came from the sky.


    [TL: I tranted ʲ³¤ to squad leader. This is because ʲ³¤ basically means that he is a leader who controls 10 troops. While searching for it, I believe squad leader is the best term. A squad is consist of 7-12 troops.]


    From the sky. He might even be a god from heaven.


    ¡°When I say go, you go! Why so much nonsense,¡± the squad leader roared angrily.


    ¡°Yes, right away!¡± Er Gozi stepped back, preparing to leave.


    ¡°Cao army. Squad leader. City lord. Pretty good acting! Why not just say I¡¯m Cao Cao,¡± Liu Mang said with disdain.


    ¡°Ah, so you¡¯re Prime Minister Cao. No wonder Prime Minister Cao won against my lord! Turns out Prime Minister Cao is a deity from heaven,¡± Er Gozi chimed.


    ¡°So you¡¯re traitor Cao. Traitor Cao, prepare to die!¡± The squad leader¡¯s face changed the moment Liu Mang said he was Cao Cao. Furious, he grabbed his de and approached Liu Mang.


    ¡°You- What are you trying to do?!¡± Liu Mang was now nervous. He realized something was wrong. The people standing before him were extremely pale and yellow- typically a sign of malnutrition. If it had been one or two individuals, he might assume they were suffering from anorexia. However, this was a whole group of people.


    Liu Mang watched as the man approached him. His eyes were bloodshot, and his stare was like the stare of a beast.


    ¡°What am I trying to do? I¡¯m going to kill you and avenge my mother!¡± The more he spoke, the more demented he appeared. Even his de was trembling. He was called Cheng Yu, a man from Xu Province. In the first year of Xing Ping, Cao Cao¡¯s father Cao Song was killed in Xu Province. Cao Cao, in an effort to avenge his father¡¯s death, sent troops to invade Xu Province. The Xu Province was then owned by Old Tao. Not only did Cao Cao scare Old Tao to death, he even killed all the civilians of Qulu, Suiling, and Xiaqiu.


    [TL: First year of Xing Ping = first year of Emperor Xian of Han¡¯s rule = 192 CE]


    [TL: Old Tao = Tao Qian]


    [TL: Qulu, Suiling and Xiaqiu are counties located in the Xu Province.]


    Cheng Yu¡¯s mother was a victim of the invasion.


    ¡°Murderer of my mother, we cannot live under the same sky! Today, I, Cheng Yu, shall avenge my mother,¡± Cheng Yu cried.


    What kind of situation was this? Liu Mang was confused. When did he kill this man¡¯s mother?! Forget killing. He couldn¡¯t even afford to touch or bump into her!


    ¡°Squad leader- squad leader!¡± The soldiers pulled Cheng Yu back. It was clear that they didn¡¯t have virtuous intentions. Liu Mang¡¯s confusing appearance simply frightened them.


    ¡°All of you, let me go! Today, either I die, or he dies!¡± Cheng Yu began breathing loudly. His murderous aura was getting stronger.


    Liu Mang saw that the soldiers would soon be unable to stop him.


    A loud drum noise was suddenly heard.


    ¡°Shaaaaa!!!!¡±


    [TL: Sha = kill, it¡¯s a warcry in this aspect. I kept the original because Killllll!!!! sounds.... kindame..]

 Chapter 2 - Guys, We Are on the Same Side!

    Chapter 2 - Guys, We Are on the Same Side!


    My Father in Law is Lu Bu - Chapter 2 - Guys, We Are on the Same Side!


    Original by Bro Got a Gun, Tranted by James, Edited and Proofread by Jade


    ¡°Cao army! It¡¯s the Cao army,¡± a voice shrilled from the front of the city.


    ¡°Prepare to engage the enemy!¡± A man wearing a helmet stepped out. On the walls, there was suddenly the sound of drums.


    ¡°Squad leader! Squad leader! It¡¯s the sound of the drums! The Cao army is attacking us,¡± a soldier shouted from the side.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Cheng Yu yanked himself from the soldiers¡¯ restraint. He stared at Liu Mang, saying ¡°Consider yourself lucky. I¡¯ll take care of you after taking care of the Cao army!¡± He then directed a group of his soldiers toward the front of the city.


    ¡°What the fuck is wrong with this world!?¡± Liu Mang raged. First he was beaten, then he almost lost his life. Having experienced so much in a single day, how could he not be angry?


    Liu Mang walked toward the direction the soldiers left. He wanted to find his school mates; to find Chen Yi. He wanted to find her and make her introduce him to at least seventeen or eighteen girls as apensation.


    Liu Mang cursed as he walked. However, the more he walked, the harder it was for him to curse.


    Ancient walls, dark red with spots of rust! The rows of triangr shaped houses and the wastnds...


    Without noticing, Liu Mang arrived on top of a crented parapet wall. The scene in front of him caused him to freeze on the spot.


    ¡°Sha!¡± After arriving on top of the walls, a soldier in white grabbed his de and started shing at a soldier in ck. As the sh hit, red liquid flew.


    The soldier in ck was not to be outdone. Although he was wounded, the spear he held still managed to pierce the soldier in white¡¯s body. As he pulled his spear out, a series of things also followed.


    ¡°Blech!¡± Liu Mang immediately started puking. He most certainly could not have mistaken the red liquid as tomato sauce. It was blood. It really was blood! And those series of things... were guts.


    Liu Mang¡¯s vomiting wasn¡¯t his main concern. Another soldier in white had climbed the wall. When he saw Liu Mang dressed in golden armor, he first appeared surprised and then overjoyed. He suspected that Liu Mang was a high ranking general. Thinking that he had caught a huge fish, he shouted toward hisrades nearby. ¡°Our lord had given the order; a reward of ten gold for every LuBu soldier to be killed and fifty gold plus three promotions for everypanymander and above. Shaaa ah!¡±


    [TL: once again, keeping sha ah as the war cry instead of ¡®Kiiilll! ah!¡¯]


    [TL: ¶¼²®, after much consideration, I figured it should be amander of 100 soldiers. Hencepanymander.]


    All of the sudden, Liu Mang became fifty gold and promotions to these soldiers in white.


    ¡°Lu Bu army?!¡± Liu Mang¡¯s mouth started twitching. Earlier, when he was surrounded by those soldiers in ck... the Cao army they spoke of... is this for real?!


    Liu Mang was still in doubt, but a thundering sound caused him to bepletely convinced.


    ¡°Lu Bu Lu Fengxian is here! Who dare intrude here!? Soldiers, follow my lead!¡± A towering man with his hair pulled back in a golden headdress, donning a flowery-patterned battle robe, encased in body armour decorated with images of the ni and wearing a precious belt adorned with the image of a lion came out. He gazed at the fight. The soldiers in ck, who were originally facing immediate danger, suddenly gained a boost in morale and rushed out following him.


    [TL: ni is a mythological lion]


    ¡°Lu Bu, Boss Lu?!¡± The man in front of him, despite not welding the Sky Piercer, was described exactly as written in history. Could it be that he really was Lu Bu?!


    [TL: Sky Piercer is the english trantion of Lu Bu¡¯s halberd.]


    While Liu Mang was distracted, he suddenly felt pain in his chest. A long sword had stabbed his chest. A fierce looking soldier in white was bleeding and staring at him with beastly eyes.


    He wants to kill me? Having been born in a peaceful era, Liu Mang had never experienced such eyes. War was a distant thing, not to mention a war conducted by cold steel.


    ¡°Die traitor Lu!¡± The soldier in white forcefully stabbed Liu Mang¡¯s chest with his long sword.


    ¡°ng!¡± There was a crisp sound of metal colliding. Liu Mang could only feel the pain in his chest. The long sword created sparks as it collided with the Aries Gold Cloth.


    Liu Mang could no longer have anyints about his armor being constructed from metal. Had it been cardboard, he would¡¯ve been dead. Liu Mang believed that the sword, although rusty and cracked all over, would have been able to prate his body easily.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± Liu Mang wasn¡¯t weak minded, so he didn¡¯t wet himself. However, he still panicked and started shouting. ¡°Bro! Bro! I¡¯m not part of this! You shed the wrong person! Wrong person! Boss Lu¡¯s subordinates are there!¡±


    Although the Aries Gold Cloth covered him for the most part, Liu Mang was holding the helmet in his hand. At this point, it was toote for him to put it on.


    ¡°Bullshit! DIE!¡± He couldn¡¯t pierce his chest but the head was free to be cut. The soldier in white licked his lips; Liu Mang had already be gold,nd and promotions - the soldier¡¯s credentials for wealth and status.


    ¡°Ssh!¡± A gush of blood took off with it a head.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!!!!¡± Warm blood sprayed across Liu Mang¡¯s face. He screamed.


    ¡°Stop the scream!¡± A soldier in ck stepped out from behind the headless corpse. He was the squad leader that sought to kill Liu Mang.


    ¡°Br-brother! I¡¯m really-really not boss Cao¡¯s subordinate!¡± Liu Mang stuttered.


    The squad leader looked at Liu Mang but remained silent; he knew the golden armored man wasn¡¯t Cao Cao, nor could he be Cao Cao¡¯s subordinate. If he was, then that Cao army soldier would not attack him. Who was he? He was obviously not a part of the Lu Bu army.


    The squad leader thought about it before wiping the blood off his face. ¡°You follow me!¡± He figured he could continue to think about it after repelling the enemies. He then rushed toward the opposing army.


    Follow you?! Liu Mang wasn¡¯t stupid. Although the squad leader saved him, he had wanted to kill him earlier. Only an idiot would follow you! He ran in a different direction.


    ¡°What!¡± The squad leader killed yet another Cao soldier that came up the walls. He saw Liu Mang escaping so he threw away his broken de. He then picked up a fresh weapon from a nearby corpse and started pursuing Liu Mang.


    ¡°The heck?! He¡¯s chasing me?!¡± Liu Mang had already put on his helmet. While he was running, his Aries Gold Cloth had been glittering in the light, causing him to be a target for both Cao army and the Lu Bu army. Even if killing Liu Mang didn¡¯t give gold or promotion, that armor he was wearing was still a priceless item.


    Just as Liu Mang was stuck between a rock and a hard ce, a thundering voice came from the pce on the wall. ¡°Daring traitors!¡±


    [TL: what a pce on the wall might look like http://file.chinatraveldesigner/2/kb/4f1869d5-2e0a-47bd-8485-3dbb6aed5e6b.jpg]


    Wasn¡¯t this the voice of Lu Bu, Boss Lu?


    Cao Cao¡¯s siege on Xiapi. Although watermarks were all over the walls, one could still see parts of the wall¡¯s original construction.


    [TL: Cao Cao ordered his soldiers to flood Xiapi, hence the watermarks.]


    ¡°On top of the White Gate Tower, Lu Bu was captured,¡± Liu Mang slowly muttered. Following the capture, Lu Bu was to be decapitated on White Gate Tower.


    ¡°Save Boss Lu! Rescue Boss Lu! I¡¯ll live if I rescue Boss Lu!!!¡± Liu Mang was surrounded with enemies, isted and without help. The Cao army wanted to kill him for riches and promotion. The Lu Bu army wanted to kill him for his armor. At this point, his only option was to save Boss Lu.


    Right after rushing into the White Gate Tower, Liu Mang started feeling regret.


    ¡°Who art thou that darest break through the White Gate Tower!¡± A seven foot tall, bearded burly man red at Liu Man. Behind him stood another robust man of simr size tying up Boss Lu.


    [TL: original text uses chi, a chinese foot. 1 chi = 1.094 ft]


    It was clearly written on the Romance of the Three Kingdoms that Song Xian first stole the Sky Piercer then, along with Wei Xu, captured and tied up Lu Bu.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Liu Mang cursed in his heart. How could he possibly have forgotten about Wei Xu and Song Xian. If onepared the soldiers outside of the White Gate Tower to minions... then these two are most certainly bosses. Although these two are only second rated whenpared to the rest of the generals in the Three Kingdoms, they were still generals. They were most certainly a lot strongerpared to Liu Mang who doesn¡¯t know how to fight.


    ¡°Wrong direction, I went the wrong direction!¡± Liu Mang slowly retreated out of the White Gate Tower. He would rather face the horde of minions outside than the two bosses.


    [If anyone could think of a less awkward way of saying wrong direction, please do tell.]


    Song Xian red at Liu Mang. The person in front of him, who wore such elegant golden armor, was most certainly a high ranking officer. Song Xian knew all the high ranking officers in the Lu Bu army. Thus, this person was most certainly not part of the Lu Bu army.


    Could he have been prime minister Cao¡¯s man?


    ¡°Perhaps sire works for prime minister Cao?!¡± Song Xian asked cautiously. To wear such golden armor, his position was most certainly not low.


    ¡°Prime minister Cao?!¡± Liu Mang understood right away. Song Xian and Wei Xu was likely tying Lu Bu up as a gift to Cao Cao. If he said no, then Song Xian would most likely chop off his head right then and there. Liu Mang decisively started nodding ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so it was prime minister Cao¡¯s man.¡± Song Xian rxed andughed. ¡°Myself is Song Xian and this is Wei Xu. I wonder how to address you, sire. For we are both working under prime minister Cao, regardless of positions, we should help each other.¡± Song Xian had already started making connections.


    ¡°Myself is Liu Mang. I work under general XiaHou as apanymander.¡± Liu Mang lied.


    ¡°Companymander?!¡± Unlike Song Xian, Wei Xu started doubting. Apanymander wearing a golden armor. Are you fucking with me?


    Song Xian gave Liu Mang a pat on the back and began trying to get friendly with him. ¡°Brother Liu Mang, as you can see, we have captured traitor Lu. We are only waiting for prime minister Cao to arrive at the tower. As for the credits...¡± What Song Xian meant was that he should gain merits for capturing Lu Bu. Although he didn¡¯t know what position the golden armoredmander had in the Cao army, he knew that he was of a better standing than a surrendered enemy general like himself.


    ¡°Renegade! Renegade!¡± Lu Bu who was tied up stared at Song Xian and Wei Xu with glearing eyes. ¡°Song Xian, Wei Xu, I have always treated you good. Why are you doing this!?¡± he yelled angrily.


    ¡°Noisy!¡± Song Xian refused to give Lu Bu a chance to speak. He found a piece of cloth and stuffed it in Lu Bu¡¯s mouth. Lu Bu¡¯s fury could only be heard as an ¡±mmmmm mmmm¡± sound. It wasn¡¯t that Song Xian refused to answer, but rather that he felt guilty. Afterall, Lu Bu had treated both Wei Xu and him well. But even mole crickets and ants try to live, and if they had followed Lu Bu, they would¡¯ve certainly died. As a talented bird chooses a tree to nest in, they too decided to choose a different patron to work under.


    Right as Liu Mang was trying to find an opportunity to escape, Wei Xu who had not spoken a single word so far asked as if natural ¡°I wonder how the injury to general Xiahou Dun¡¯s right eye is.¡±


    ¡°What right eye, it¡¯s the left eye!¡± Back when he was reading the Romance of the Three Kingdoms, Liu Mang had previously debated over whether it was Xiahou Dun¡¯s right or left eye that had been injured. Right after saying this, Liu Mang knew that this Wei Xu was testing him.


    [TL: Raw says right eye instead of left eye... based on what I knew, Xiahou Dun lost his left eye.... unless all the dynasty warrior games were a lie!¡±


    Seeing that Wei Xu¡¯s hands were already on his de, Liu Mang couldn¡¯t help but get nervous. ¡°Could I have mistakenly said the wrong thing!?¡± If he was killed because of this, he really couldn¡¯t even cry over it. However, after noticing that Wei Xu¡¯s hands left his de, he felt a wave of relief.


    ¡°Brother Liu, do you know when prime minister Cao¡¯s troops will arrive? We have already thrown Lu Bu¡¯s Sky Piercer outside the gates.¡± Wei Xu lowered his guard against Liu Mang.


    ¡°Right away, right away!¡± Liu Mang remembered that these two good for nothings tied up Lu Bu, threw his weapon away, and in less than an hour the Cao army upied White Gate Tower and execute Boss Lu.


    ¡°Lu Bu Lu Fengxian! Word of mouth had it that within men, Lu Bu, within horses, Red Hare! Former has it general Hou Cheng who presented the Red Hare. Latter has it generals Song Xian and Wei Xu tying Lu Bu. The three generals¡¯ aplishments are most certainly big! Boundless prospect!¡±plimented Liu Mang.


    ¡°You¡¯re too kind,¡± said Song Xian. However, he was very much delighted in his mind.


    [TL: nali nali is tranted as where where, which is what Chinese people use to humbly denying apliment. Currently using you¡¯re too kind. If there¡¯s a better trantion, please do tell.]


    To even know about general Hou taking the horse, Wei Xu finally believed Liu Mang.


    ¡°This Lu Bu, Marquis of Wen, looked very formidable!¡± Liu Mang pretended that he had never seen Lu Bu before and slowly walked toward him.


    ¡°I have always heard father and brothers say that Lu Bu, Marquis of Wen, is invincible on the battlefield, able to take on multiple foes at once. Having seen him today, he is merely so so.¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡± Lu Bu¡¯s mouth was stuffed and he could not speak. All he could do was snort.


    Father and brothers?! Having fought Lu Bu?! In the Cao army, those who are able to have fought Lu Bu and survive are only people like the Xiahou brothers, LiuGuanZhang, and Xu Chu. Every one of them are dauntless generals of the Cao army.


    [TL: Xiahou brothers refer to Xiahou Dun and Xiahou Yuan. LiuGuanZhang refers to Liu Bei, Guan Yu and Zhang Fei.]


    No wonder the small timepanymander is wearing golden armor! This armor really is beautiful, with it¡¯s huge horns, exquisite patterns, and it¡¯s connecting te armor.

 Chapter 3 - The Escape of Lu Bu

    Chapter 3 - The Escape of Lu Bu


    Original by Bro Got a Gun, Tranted by James, Edited and Proofread by Jade


    ¡°Brother Liu, this fellow is Lu Bu.¡±


    Song Xian was very proud. Lu Bu, the god of war, was tied up besides Wei Xu and him. Their service was most definitely meritorious.


    [TL: for the term fellow, Song Xian used a derogatory term]


    ¡°Chi chi¡± As Liu Mang looked from the side, he gave out a sound resembling a sigh of pity. The person of the Three Kingdoms Liu Mang admired the most was Gongsun Zan. This was because Gongsun Zan was never tolerant against using his troops against the non Han Chinese people. It was because of him that the non Han people revered the Han.


    Lu Bu was another person he admired. Although many of Lu Bu¡¯s actions are denounced by others, actions such as massacring all of his adopted father¡¯s retainers and rtives, the me couldn¡¯t bepletely ced on him.


    Ding Yuan, Lu Bu¡¯s adapted father, was a regional governor and a minor warlord at the beginning. As one of his sons, Lu Bu was given the position of Chief Secretary, an administration position. Lu Bu was a warrior possessing great martial prowess, but was given a civilian post for years. This was even after Ding Yuan was promoted for his assistance in the Luoyang, Lu Bu never received any promotion. Waiting to kill Ding Yuan until Dong Zhou brought him over was already pretty good.


    Later, Wang Yun¡¯s honey pot worked wonderfully. Lu Bu¡¯s lover was taken by Dong Zhou, and being a man, he couldn¡¯t help but kill Dong Zhou. After escaping Luoyang, the Lu Bu army faced countless life and death situations. Lu Bu, unlike big eared Liu, never once abandoned his wives and children.


    [TL: big eared Liu is Liu Bei. Liu Bei was recorded to have huge ears.]


    Lu Bu was a family man.


    Lu Bu was an ungrateful fellow without friends? When Cao Cao was on his ass, no one dared to assist him. Only the city of He Nei dared to send troops to help him.


    Before his death, Lu Bu, like Gongsun Zan, was a mighty figure who caused many to cry in fear. His position would¡¯ve most certainly been higher had he not been born to troubled times.


    With his idol in front of him, Liu Mang couldn¡¯t help but feel excited.


    He wanted to untie Lu Bu and ask for an autograph. Unfortunately, now was not the time.


    In less than an hour, the Cao troops would break through the gates and enter. Once they broke through the city, they would bring him to Cao Cao and he¡¯d be fucked. Pretending to be a general would certainly be a death sentence. Liu Mang¡¯s only chance at survival lied in the man in front of him.


    Xiapi wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand the siege much longer. He could only survive if he escaped the city under leadership of Lu Bu.


    After thinking for a moment, Liu Mang stood up. ¡°Generals, my army is to arrive in a moment. However, even without this tiger defending the city, there will be many causalities in order to break the gates. Generals, why not open the gates to greet the arriving army? Your merits would most certainly increase if you do so.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Song Xian and Wei Xu¡¯s eyes shed with glimmers of delight. Originally, their merits lied in capturing Lu Bu... but if they now also offered the city to Cao Cao...


    ¡°Brother Liu, you are the brother of I, Song Xian, after this! I will most certainly add brother Liu to the list of credits for opening the gates.¡± Song Xian had given an empty promise.


    Brothers with you? It would be a miracle if you didn¡¯t sell me out! Liu Mang was scornful, but he pretended to be grateful,¡°After the army arrives, I will most certainly introduce the two generals to my father and brothers.¡±


    ¡°Ha ha! Then we must thank brother Liu!¡± As surrendered generals, if they wanted to join the Cao army, they¡¯d have to associate themselves with the old generals. Having Liu Mang as their wingman would definitely be a lot better.


    The twoughed as they walked down the city walls.


    ¡°Whew!¡± Liu Mang gave a sigh of relief. The two snitches were finally coaxed by him. Liu Mang quickly ran to Lu Bu and snatched the cloth out of his mouth.


    Lu Bu immediately swore once the cotton in his mouth was removed. ¡°Rebellious traitors! If you¡¯re a man, release me! Using underhanded method to capture me!¡±


    ¡°Hey-hey, boss Lu, please lower your voice,¡± Liu Mang hissed quietly. Lu Bu had a violent temper. If Song Xian and Wei Xu heard him, they¡¯d be screwed.


    ¡°Boss? You¡¯re the boss! How dare you insult me!¡±


    [TL: Lu Bu took insult to Liu Mang calling him boss because while boss is a term signifying a hint of respect and position in modern chinese ng, it is a derogatory term for warriors in ancient chinese because they see boss as merchants, a ss lower than theirs, who is interested only in money.]


    ¡°Calling you boss is an insult?!¡± Damnit. Liu Mang really couldn¡¯tmunicate with the great God of War. How I wish people called me boss.


    ¡°I¡¯m the boss. I¡¯m the boss, okay?!¡± Liu Mang rolled his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m going to help you escape! Are youing or not?!¡±


    ¡°Do with me as you please!¡± Lu Bu continued to curse, then suddenly caught what Liu Mang had said.¡°What did you say about freeing me?!¡±


    ¡°Argh.¡± Liu Mang clutched his ears. What was with these generals being big horns? Lu Bu, Wei Xu, Song Xian, and even the bullshit squad leader were like this. Did they not feelfortable unless they were yelling?!


    ¡°To put it simply, I¡¯m not apart of the Cao army, nor am I part of your Lu Bu army! But if I want to live, I have follow you, boss Lu!¡± Liu Mang summarized.


    Lu Bu frowned. Liu Mang was going to free him? He wasn¡¯t working for the Cao A¡¯man or him.


    [TL: Cao A¡¯man is another name of Cao Cao. I believe it¡¯s his childhood name.]


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you mention earlier that your father and brothers encountered me on the battlefield before?!¡± Lu Bu was puzzled.


    ¡°Fuck! You have too many questions!¡± Liu Mang was angry now. ¡°I am surnamed Liu, called Liu Mang. Have you ever met any senior generals in the Cao army with the surname Liu?! The father and brothers I speak of- does the Han emperor count?!¡±


    ¡°His Majesty?!¡± Lu Bu was shocked. ¡°You are rted to His Majesty?!¡±


    Liu Mang brushed Lu Bu off. ¡°Stop bothering me! The Han emperor is my brother, okay?!¡± He quickly untied Lu Bu. Wei Xu must¡¯ve been truly ruthless to tie his former master so tightly. He noticed that Lu Bu¡¯s body was covered in blood fromcerations.


    ¡°His Majesty¡¯s younger brother!¡±


    During the Latter Han Dynasty, very few were patriotic or loyal. Lu Bu was the exception.


    After Dong Zhou¡¯s death, Lu Bu took control of Luoyang. It stood to reason that Lu Bu would behave like Dong Zhou, doing whatever he wanted in Chang¡¯an. Surprisingly, he didn¡¯t. He waspletely respectful to the little emperor. Even when he was forced to leave Chang¡¯an, he never threatened him to leave with him.


    Afterward, he attacked Yan Province and upied Puyang before finally running away to Xu Province. This caused the big eared thief to flee. During those times, Lu Bu had always been respectful toward the Han Dynasty.


    [TL: Big eared thief is Liu Bei.]


    Lu Bu clearly remembered that in Chang¡¯an, His Majesty did not have a younger brother. He had a single elder brother. This was the Prince of Hongnong, Liu Bian, and he had died at the hands of Dong Zhou.


    ¡°Stop asking questions, Lu Bu! Back when there was plenty of corruption, thete emperor frequently spoke lividly in regards to money. How would one know of all his sons?"


    That¡¯s it, he¡¯s a bastard child! Lu Bu nodded understandingly. He held his fist. ¡°I, governor of Xu Province, General Who Pacifies the East, Lu Bu Lu Fengxian, thank sire for the saving me!¡± Lu Bu really believed that Liu Mang was of royal blood. After all, the golden armor he was wearing couldn¡¯t even be worn by regr imperial nsman. It was reserved for those bestowed by the emperor.


    [TL: Lu Bu is listing all the titles and his courtesy name when he introduced himself.]


    [TL: Lu Bu essentially did a salute of respect to Liu Mang. I suspect you¡¯ve seen this type of salute before. https://encrypted-tbn0.gstatic/images?q=tbn:ANd9GcTuxfcQQtXcovU_3XLGpKXxpQyjSRwJK2-x55tIkWO2GDEUQZW1]


    ¡°Just forget about it.¡± Liu Mang knew Lu Bu misunderstood. However, regardless of the misunderstanding, his top priority was saving his life.


    ¡°Marquis of Wen need say no more. We should gather the remaining soldiers and rush out of Xiapi immediately. Xiapi cannot be guarded anymore.¡±


    [TL: Marquis of Wen is another one of Lu Bu¡¯s titles.]


    ¡°Yes!¡± Although Lu Bu was a very obstinate and opinionated individual, he also had a deep respect for the Han Dynasty. After getting up, he looked for a weapon to gather remnants of soldiers in the city with Liu Mang.


    ¡°s, pity that my Sky Piercer was thrown out the city walls by those two renegades. Otherwise I needn¡¯t do such!¡± The weapons nearby were all from Lu Bu¡¯s soldiers that had been killed by Song Xian and Wei Xu. None of the weapons were reallyfortable to Lu Bu.


    Without the Sky Piercer, Lu Bu was certainly a grade lower in martial abilities. Lu Bu was normally considered the pinnacle of super first ss, and now he was only super first ss.


    Despite all this, his battle prowess would still be strong enough.


    ¡°So you were here!¡± Suddenly, somebody came from the White Gate Tower. It was the squad leader that had been chasing after Liu Mang. He was not as lucky as Liu Mang. Liu Mang¡¯s body was covered entirely in armor, and the squad leader had only leather. Liu Mang could close his eyes and charge through the crowd, while he could not. This was why it had been so difficult for the squad leader to find them. Even the weapons in his hands were close breaking again. Evidently, he had killed a lot of people.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be rude!¡± Lu Bu berated the squad leader after noticing he was wearing the ck uniforms his soldiers wore.


    ¡°Eh? General?!¡± The squad leader realized it was Lu Bu and immediately got down on his knees. For the Lu Bu army, Lu Bu was seen as a God.


    ¡°This is--¡± Lu Bu started to introduce Liu Mang, but he was interrupted. ¡°Think about the situation first! Introductions can wait until after we get out of the city!¡±


    ¡°You dare speak to general like that!¡± The squad leader was about to draw his de. However, contrary to his expectations, Lu Bu wasn¡¯t angry. He even held out his fist and screamed, ¡°Okay!¡±


    What¡¯s with this?!


    The squad leader was stunned.

 Chapter 4 - Death to Those Who are Discontent

    Chapter 4 - Death to Those Who are Discontent


    Original by Bro Got a Gun, Tranted by James


    ¡°Sha!¡± Although Wei Xu and Song Xian are only second rated generals, they are much stronger than ordinary soldiers. The two of them each killed a Cao army soldier. It wasn¡¯t because they wanted to make amends but rather because the ordinary soldiers did not know that they surrendered to Cao Cao.


    Having rushed to the city gate. One of thepanymander defending the gate ran over to Wei Xu and Song Xian. He asked ¡°General Wei, general Song! How is the situation underneath the city walls? Is the lord alright? Do you need our assistance?!¡±


    The fighting on the walls was so fierce that every now and then there will be people falling down towards the gate. This was why thispanymander is acting like this.


    ¡°No need!¡± Wei Xu thrown a nce at Song Xian.


    Song Xian acted as if he understood and then ced his hand on themander¡¯s shoulder. ¡°The lord is on the city walls, the Cao army can¡¯t possibly break through!¡±


    ¡°Now that you mention it!¡± Themander nodded. Lu Bu was known as the god of war. Thispanymander who was in charge of defending the gate was originally from the Bing Province army. He have followed Lu Bu for many years and held him in the highest esteem.


    Thepanymander who just rxed himself suddenly opened his eyes wide in shock with a face full of pain. ¡°General Song. You, why?!¡± Appearing on his neck was a line of blood. Blood was rushing out. Clearly, a major artery was cut.


    ¡°Brother, do not me me. me yourself for blocking the path of us brothers!¡± Thepanymander copsed. The soldiers defending the city walls was shocked. All they saw was Song Xian and Wei Xu suddenly taking out their des and shouting their personal soldiers ¡°Prime Minister Cao¡¯s army is right outside. Xiapi is soon to be break through. If you want to survive, open the gate for Prime Minister Cao with me! Sha!¡±


    ¡°Song Xian and Wei Xu, our lord had been good to you guys yet you daremit such a criminal act! Sha! Avenge thepanymander!¡± This Bing Provincepanymander was held in high esteem in the soldiers¡¯ hearts. A group of defending soldiers started rushing toward Song Xian and Wei Xu.


    Outside of XiaPi, Cao army camp.


    A middle aged man was standing in the front of a tent watching soldiers killing each others. He asked a general near him ¡°general Hou Cheng, are you certain that general Wei Xu and general Song Xian will be able to capture Lu Bu?¡± This tanned middle aged man was the most ambitious person in the whole world, the future Emperor Wu of Wei, Cao Cao . It wasn¡¯t that he had doubts about Wei Xu and Song Xian¡¯s betrayal but rather in their abilities to capture Lu Bu.


    Who is Lu Bu? He is a mighty tiger! Cao Cao still remembers the heroics of Lu Bu in the Battle of Ho Pass. He caused the eighteen warlords to be stuck outside the Ho Pass, unable to do anything. Could a person capable of such aplishment be easily captured?!


    ¡°Reporting to the Prime Minister, I have already taken the Red Hare away from Lu Bu. This Lu Bu¡¯sbat prowess was reduced by eighty percent. Although my brothers Song Xian and Wei Xu aren¡¯t some powerful generals, against traitor Lu with twenty percentbat prowess, they are more than enough!¡± Hou Cheng said proudly.


    All the people around, whether they be generals or schrs, frowned at Hou Cheng¡¯s words. Selling out his previous master is one thing. However, to even call his previous master traitor Lu. Such a person is indeed of vile character.


    Although the schrs are only displeased in their hearts, the generals are much more direct. They collectively step back from Hou Cheng, refusing to associate themselves with him, causing Hou Cheng to be very awkward.


    However, the awkwardness disappeared soon.


    ¡°Reporting!¡± A messenger rushed in. ¡°Reporting to Prime Minister, a godly weapon was thrown down atop the walls of Xiapi, crushing to death multiple soldiers.¡±


    ¡°Oh? What sort of godly weapon was it?¡± A weapon being thrown on siege soldiers¡¯ heads could certainly crush to death a couple people. Afterall, siege soldiers are like ants, proceeding slowly and crowded.


    ¡°General Xiahou said it was Lu Bu¡¯s Sky Piercer!¡± The messenger replied.


    The only person who was currently besieging the city was Xiahou Dun. The general Xiahou that the messenger spoke of is him.


    ¡°Oh?!¡± Cao Cao¡¯s eyes shed with happiness. ¡°Bring it over for me to see.¡±


    Soon, two soldiers came carrying a long Ji giving off a cold glow. The two crescents on top of the Ji was sparkling. On the side was a red rippling tassel. The Ji itself was also engraved with a couple characters, Bing Province Lu.


    [TL: Ji is a chinese halberd, Lu Bu¡¯s Sky Piercer is a Ji. http://imgx.xiawu/xzimg/i4/i2/T1VLXKXchAXXXUm5va_121450.jpg]


    [TL: Bing Province Lu means that the Ji belonged to surnamed Lu of the Bing Province... hence Lu Bu.]


    This was most certainly Lu Bu¡¯s Sky Piercer. A Lu Bu without a Sky Piercer. Haha!


    ¡°Congrattions Prime Minister. Xiapi is soon to be break through. Perhaps at nightfall we would be able to open up for celebration in the heart of the city!¡± Hou Cheng immediately started kissing ass.


    ¡°Ha ha!¡± Cao Caocentlyughed aloud.


    Right at this moment, another messenger rushed in. ¡°Reporting! Reporting to the Prime Minister, Xiapi has been broken through!¡±


    ¡°Xiapi has been broken through?!¡± Cao Cao was slightly surprised. Although it was Yuanrang sieging the city, he did not give Yuanrang a lot of troops because of the deflections of Hou Cheng, Song Xian and Wei Xu. He only told him to feign attack and wait for Song Xian and Wei Xu to capture Lu Bu; how did the Xiapi actually got broken through?!


    [TL: Yuanrang is the courtsey name for Xiahou Dun.]


    ¡°The gate was opened from within!¡± The messenger said.


    ¡°From within?!¡± Did someone else betrayed Lu Bu?!


    ¡°It¡¯s most likely my two brothers!¡± Hou Cheng said happily. ¡°Prime Minister, Xiapi was broken through and Lu Bu was arrested, the Xu Province is yours to collect!¡±


    ¡°Transmit my military orders! All troops, besiege Xiapi!¡± Currently only one of the gates got broken through, there¡¯s still three more.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    ¡°Sha!¡± Lu Bu took the lead. Although he no longer have the Sky Piercer, his explosive prowess isn¡¯t hindered in a bit. These Cao soldiers cannot even withstand a single bouts. Even officers die upon encountering him.


    Song Xian and Wei Xu was lucky. They did not encounter Lu Bu.


    On the way down the White Gate Tower, Lu Bu ughtered no less than a hundred people and gathered around him three hundred soldiers. Under hismand, they were like an unstoppable spear.


    ¡°Where are we headed to now?!¡± Liu Mang currently held a bloodied long sword. Within the chaos, no one could protect him. Thus, he must defend himself. On his armor appeared multiple white stains from the countless shes and stabs of des and swords. Had he not had the Gold Cloth, he would¡¯ve been dead multiple times by now.


    Enroute, Liu Mang also killed a couple people. Actual living people! Not animals, but people! When blood was sshed onto his face, Liu Mang even tasted the saltiness and metallic taste.


    ¡°Province Governor¡¯s Mansion in the inner city!¡± Lu Bu¡¯s eyes was bloodshot from all the killing. Had Liu Mang¡¯s armor not been extra shiny, he might¡¯ve mistakenly killed him.


    ¡°Inner city?!¡± Liu Mang was thinking about how to get the hell out and not getting into the inner city, a ce where they would likely be surrounded and killed.


    Liu Mang wanted to say something but was stopped by the squad leader alongside him. The squad leader was called Cheng Yu. He said ¡°All the madames are in the inner city!¡±


    ¡°Madames?¡± Liu Mang finally remembered. How did he forgot that Lu Bu was a family man. To have him leave his family behind, you must kill him first.


    A family man as apanion of a deceptive one...


    If I followed him into the inner city, these three hundred soldiers might all die!


    On the other hand, if I went my own separate way then chances are I¡¯ll be dead too. Either way I¡¯m dead. Can¡¯t there be a fucking survival path?!


    ¡°Sha! Sha!¡± Sounds of killing on the outside of the city steadily increased. With tens of thousands of people battling, their noises certainly won¡¯t be small.


    ¡°General, the gate has been broken!¡± A bloodied Lu Bu army soldier covered in wounds shouted toward Lu Bu in a weeping manner.


    ¡°Gate has been broken?!¡± Lu Bu eyes shocked open and gave off a murderous aura strong enough to cause suffocation. ¡°Which gate?! West Gate?! South Gate?! Or the North Gate?!¡±


    ¡°East Gate, sire!¡± The injured soldier said weepingly.


    East Gate! Wasn¡¯t this the gate that I just came from?! White Gate Tower was located in the east gate! Didn¡¯t I encourage them to open the gates?!


    ¡°Song Xian and Wei Xu! Oh how I wish to eat your flesh!¡± Lu Bu¡¯s eyes were ring with anger. Although he knew that it was because of Liu Mang¡¯s suggestions that they went to open the gates. However, knowing is different from it actually happening.


    [TL: No, he¡¯s not saying he want to be cannibal. Just a phrase saying he¡¯s super angry and wants to kill them.]


    A gate has been broken, leaving behind only three gates. It is impossible for the Cao army to not take action. Once the three other gates was to be broken, they would surrounded and certainly die.


    Now there was a very serious problem - whether or not to go toward the inner city.


    If they don¡¯t go, then Lu Bu¡¯s wives and children will be left to Cao Cao. In that case, god of war Lu¡¯s head will be verdant green. On the other hand, if they do go, all these three hundred people will likely not survive. Chances are, they will be surrounded by the Cao army and be unable to save his wives and children.


    [TL: What Liu Mang meant by Lu Bu¡¯s head will be verdant green is that he will be wearing a green hat - get cuckolded by Cao Cao. NTR yo.]


    ¡°Abominable!¡± Lu Bu raged. The god of war was stuck between a rock and a hard ce.


    ¡°General!¡± The squad leader cried.


    Lu Bu¡¯s eyebrows raised. ¡°Attention soldiers, you all protect brother Liu Mang¡¯s break out of Xiapi! Failure is not an option!¡±


    Help me escape? That¡¯s not bad. My life will be saved. But boss Lu¡¯s giving up on his family? That¡¯s not his style...


    ¡°What about you, general?¡± Cheng Yu said the main point.


    ¡°This general will go toward the inner city to save his family!¡± Lu Bu held his pu de against the wind.


    [TL: Pu de, aka. simple de... http://2.nacta.edu/site/jjdj/files/u1/dao.jpg second de from the left.]


    ¡°Just general yourself, how could you rival the Cao army?! General¡¯s safety is hard to guarantee. General, please reconsider!¡± So what if a person is a god of war? Against human wave tactics, he too will turn into a pool of blood.


    ¡°General, please reconsider!¡± The Lu Bu army on the side shouted in unison.


    ¡°Rest assured! Those who can hurt me have yet to be born!¡± Lu Bu Lu Fengxian - dragon amongst men, a god in war. He never retreat, even if the ce is a dragon¡¯s pound or a tiger¡¯s den.


    ¡°We will follow general till death!¡± Cheng Yu was the first one to get on his knees.


    ¡°We will follow general till death!¡± Who is Lu Bu? He is the soul of the army! He is the god of war! Perhaps for other armies, their morale will copse after suffering heavy casualties and the copse of the army banner. However, for the Lu Bu army, their morale will not copse for they have their own god - Lu Bu. As long as Lu Bu is alive, the Lu Bu army too will preserve.


    ¡°I have decided. Stop making a mor!¡± Lu Bu certainly knew that he might not be able toe back. Tens of thousands of Cao army are outside the city; and the city itself was chaotic with fightings. No matter how strong a person is, he is no match for a group of people. However, Lu Bu does not resign. Even if what he was about to do is already doomed to begin with he will still continue on for it was the responsibility of a man for his home and his family.


    These three hundred soldiers, perhaps Lu Bu did not know any of them. However, he knew that they were good men, warriors under him. With subordinates like this, he was without regrets. Thus, how would possibly bring these men to the death with him?!


    ¡°General!¡± Cheng Yu did not give up.


    ¡°Whoever continues to speak will be like this de!¡± After saying that, he snapped his pu de in two. Pieces of fragments pierced through Lu Bu¡¯s fingers. However, he did not mind it one bit. The soldiers are silenced with eyes still filled with reluctance and helplessness.


    At this moment, the god of war Lu Bu suddenly got softhearted.


    ¡°Go now! Safeguard brother Liu Mang! Perhaps we will meet again!¡± Lu Bu took a spear and proceeded to leave.


    ¡°Sigh, why did you...¡± A long sigh came from Liu Mang. Liu Mang got fucking moved by Lu Bu. Lu Bu, why did you have to say such a speech. So moving, causing me to almost cry.


    Liu Mang also knew that although these soldiers will follow Lu Bu¡¯s orders and help him break out of Xiapi; but once the breakout seed, these three hundred soldiers will be like a bunch of soulless walking corpses.


    To save his own life by taking three hundred lives with him; Liu Mang wasn¡¯t able to do it.


    ¡°Attention soldiers!¡± Liu Mang shouted. However, not a single soldier paid attention to him. Rather, they set their sights on that lonely silhouette.


    Seeing the attitudes of these three hundred soldiers, Liu Mang got angry. ¡°Were you not soldiers of the Lu Bu army?! Are you refusing to obey Marquis of Wen¡¯s orders?! Are you going to betray the Marquis like Song Xian and Wei Xu?! Now the Marquis have put you all under my arm, you have to obey my orders! Understood?!¡± Liu Mang had never once roared so loud before.


    ¡°Fuck, I quit!¡± A soldier took off his helmet and shouted ¡°I will follow the general till death!¡±


    ¡°What is your name?!¡± Liu Mang pointed the longsword in his hand on the soldier. His murderous intent was in his speech.


    ¡°I am called Li ErNiu. What you want to kill me? Go ahead!¡± The soldier stuck out his neck and red at Liu Mang.


    ¡°Someone detain him!¡± Although these three hundred soldiers was bleak, they still followed the Marquis¡¯s order and detained the soldier called ErNiu.


    ¡°Good. Someone tell me what is the punishment for desertion!¡±


    ¡°ording tow, death by beheading.¡± Cheng Yu did not know what Liu Mang is trying to do but still replied.


    ¡°Good. Li ErNiu, do you know your crime?!¡± Liu Mang shouted.


    ¡°Kill me. I don¡¯t want to live anyways. I will follow the general in death.¡± Li ErNiu got increasingly emotional.


    ¡°Good. Since you wish to die, I will give you your wish!¡± Liu Mang also got angry. Although he knew that this Li ErNiu was a man but because this was the army and in a war one cannot just do as one pleases.


    ¡°Behead!¡± Liu Mang shouted. However, none of the soldiers moved, not even those who detained Li ErNiu.


    ¡°Good. So you guys won¡¯t do it? I¡¯ll do it myself!¡± Liu Mang pierced his longsword into the chest of Li ErNiu. Cheng Yu wasn¡¯t fast enough to prevent it. Hot blood spilled out.


    ¡°You!¡± Li ErNiu was grimacing in pain.


    ¡°Woosh!¡± Liu Mang waved his sword and a head fell off. The expression on the head seemed to not believe Liu Mang was actually going to do it.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Cheng Yu knew that it was bad. Originally, the orders from the Marquis had caused the soldiers to be instable. Now Li ErNiu was killed. Amongst these soldiers were his fellow soldiers whom have been through ups and down with him. There might be a mutiny.


    Cheng Yu quickly rushed to guard Liu Mang because a few soldiers¡¯ expressions was already starting to shift.


    ¡°Why did you kill Li ErNiu?!¡± Sure enough, there was mutiny. A soldier originating from the same ce as Li ErNiu angrily shouted at Liu Mang. If Liu Mang exnation isn¡¯t good enough then he will be met with swords and des.


    ¡°Precisely for which reason?!¡± Another stood out.


    ¡°Why, you ask me why?!¡± Liu Mangughed. Heughed very happily. ¡°Come over, I¡¯ll tell you why.¡±


    The two soldiers, after hearing Liu Mang¡¯s words, walked toward him.


    ¡°This is why!¡± A sinister expression shed through Liu Mang¡¯s face. Again, there was two pirs of blood. Two soldiers with eyes in shock fell down.


    Liu Mang was holding the longsword like a demon. He looked toward the soldiers and shouted. ¡°You have been soldiers longer than me. You have more time in the battlefield than me. Militaryws, you understand it better than me. Let me tell you, Li ErNiu and those two dead soldiers, I admire them. They were willing to go against the militaryws to follow the Marquis. I admire them but I must still kill them! Militaryw is militaryw. I don¡¯t care what reason you have to go against it, unless I am dead, you are to die!¡± Liu Mang¡¯s current facial expression was sinister and unsightly. Coupled with the fact that he just killed three people unwavering, he struck terror in the hearts of the soldiers.


    ¡°From today on, you will be my soldiers. You will be faced with an unemotional and unwavering general who follows only the militaryws. Anyone who is discontent, stand out. Kill me or I¡¯ll kill you. Understood?!¡±


    ¡°Understood¡± said sparse and fragmentary and powerlessly.


    ¡°What, are you terrified?! Do you not have valor?! Are you a coward?! Speak louder, I cannot hear you!¡± Liu Mang roared.


    ¡°Understood!¡± This time, not only was the voice in unison, it was also louder.


    Cheng Yu could not believe it. He initially thought that this golden armored man was just a idiotic nobility. Who knew that he was this savvy. His killing methods returned order to chaos.


    ¡°Good. Now Imand the battalion of three hundred twelve people. You, you and you!¡± Liu Mang pointed three people, one of which is Cheng Yu. ¡°I appoint you as thepanymander, in charge of a hundred people including yourself! The remaining twelve people are to be my guard.¡±


    Liu Mang does not understand the army system of the Eastern Han Dynasty. Hence, he could only handle things like his time at the university military training. Thirty three people a toon, three toons apany and threepanies a battalion.


    Like this, maybe we really could break out! Cheng Yi also started to be convinced by Liu Mang.


    ¡°You are now my soldiers! Thus you must follow mymands! Now Imand, all troops march toward the inner city!¡± Liu Mang issued his second order.


    ¡°What?!¡± Cheng Yu startled. ¡°Sire, march toward the city?!¡± What is he trying to do?!


    ¡°Did you guys not hear me correctly? Or must I kill two more people?!¡± Liu Mang said ¡°I want you guys to march toward the city. I am going to save Lu Bu, save your general. Did you not understand? Ah?¡±


    So the reason why he killed those three soldiers was to suppress the untamed soldiers. If the killing before terrorized the soldiers, then the orders given now will obtain the hearts of the soldiers.


    ¡°Understood~!¡± Having heard that Liu Mang¡¯s orders was for them to save Lu Bu, save their general, all of the soldiers who were full of morale, their discontent and hatred toward Liu Mangpletely disappeared.


    ¡°Onward!¡±

 Chapter 5 - Shooting of Palm in Xiapi

    Chapter 5 - Shooting of Palm in Xiapi


    Original by Bro Got a Gun, Tranted by James


    ¡°Fucking hell! Seems like I will be dying here!¡± Liu Mang smiled wryly. He wiped the blood from his body. This blood was mostly from his enemies while some were from his new subordinates. Earlier, a guard that he did not even know the name of took a sh for him and was chopped in half through the waist.


    The East Gate was broken through, the South Gate was also broken through. Only the West Gate and the North Gate are left standing.


    With the two Gates being broken through, the Cao army troops started pouring into Xiapi. In the two hours, Liu Mang and his troops had only advanced a couple hundred meters. In this period of time, nearly a hundred of his troops was killed. Amongst them was one who he just recently appointedpanymander. One of his leg was chopped off. Although he wasn¡¯t dead, but on the battlefield, he is not far from death.


    This was only a couple hundred meters! If he managed to advance toward the inner city, how many of his three hundred troops would be left? Liu Mang¡¯s felt that his body was already without strength. He does not know how many people he had killed so far.


    Human lives in a troubled time are like grass. Liu Mang¡¯s movement had already became mechanical - kill, kill again, change de and kill, kill again.


    ¡°Sire, we cannot advance anymore!¡± Cheng Yu arrived next to Liu Mang after killing some enemies. He gasped and shouted. He also knew that the route they¡¯re on was very difficult. However, he did not expect it to be like this. If they dy any longer, the iing Cao troops will increase exponentially. In that time, before meeting Lu Bu, their whole battalion might be wiped out.


    Liu Mang deflected an iing spear with his de and then killed a Cao soldier. He said ¡°we must continue advancing regardless!¡± Liu Mang did not regret his stupid decision. He rarely gets moved by others. Lu Bu moved him and these three hundred soldiers also did.


    ¡°It¡¯s only death. What, Cheng Yu are you afraid?!¡± Liu Mang satirized. ¡°If you¡¯re afraid of death then get lost!¡±


    ¡°Who says I¡¯m afraid! The only thing I fear is my mother!¡± Cheng Yu also got angry. For him to be seen as being afraid of death, it was no less than an extraordinary humiliation!


    This route was like a huge mountain, blocking Liu Mang and his troop¡¯s advance. They had been dyed for another hour.


    Now, Liu Mang really cannot even lift a de. His arms was numbed and difficult to move. After finally repulsing an attack from the Cao troops, Liu Mang directly sat onto the ground.


    The sky gradually darkened. The smell of blood was everywhere. Corpses filled the city. There¡¯s Cao army corpses, Lu Bu army corpses and also regr civilians.


    ¡°Halt, Lu Bu army!¡± Another wave of Cao soldiers showed up. This time, however, the highest officer was a general instead of the squad leaders orpanymanders that they have encountered thus far.


    With a red tasseled helmet, body covered in armor, and on a white horse. This enemy general was very imposing.


    ¡°Ha ha ha ha! Perhaps today is I, Xiahou De¡¯s lucky day! To encounter so many Lu Bu remnant soldiers! Ho, there¡¯s also a big fish!¡± The Cao general on the horseughed loudly. He obviously thought Liu Mang to be a top figure in the Lu Bu army. After all, he was wearing golden armor that isn¡¯t reserved for ordinary people. ¡°Remnant soldiers of Lu Bu, listen up! Quickly get on your knees and surrender! You will be spared! Else, you will be immediately executed!¡±


    Xiahou De?! Liu Mang did not have any recollection of such a person. The people besieging Xiapi should be Xiahou Yuan and Xiahou Dun. Is this Xiahou De also of the Xiahou n?


    With no time to think, Liu Mang used all his strength and roared ¡°All troops prepare for engagement!¡± Actually, without Liu Mang¡¯s words, all these soldiers already stood up. They stood up in spite of all the sword wounds, de wounds, fatigue and pain. While they could die in battle, they absolutely cannot surrender to live for they are the Lu Bu army!


    ¡°Good backbone, to dare resist!¡± The praisingly expression of Xiahou De soon changed to one of bloodthirst. He too did not want them to surrender because if they did, they he won¡¯t have anyone to kill. Having not taken part in the siege, he wanted to at least have some small fries for his de.


    ¡°Haha. While having backbone is good. You must also have the abilities to back it up!¡± Xiahou De thumped his horse and it started lunging toward Liu Mang. In his point of view, Liu Mang, the person in a golden armor, was the highest officer in the whole battalion.


    ¡°Trying to kill me?! No fucking way!¡± After having experienced so many life and death encounters, Liu Mang too disyed a fierce expression.


    Liu Mang was not an idiot. The opponent was riding a horse. To take the horse head on, he¡¯ll just get run over and die.


    Liu Mang picked up a long spear the ground and threw it ferociously. Back when he was at the university he had won awards for the sport of javelin throw. Although the long spear that he picked up was much coarser than a regr javelin, the sport of javelin throw originated from the battlefield!


    ¡°What!¡± Seeing the spear flying toward him at high speed, Xiahou De was surprised. He wanted to strike the horse to dodge but because they were in the alley, there is nowhere for his horse to dodge to.


    ¡°Poof!¡± The spear pierced through the neck of the horse, nailing the horse on the ground. Xiahou De stumbled and fell from the horse. At this moment, there left a dying and howling horse.


    ¡°Opportunity!¡± Liu Mang delighted. This Cao army general fell from his horse. Also, he was leading the troops in the front. Thus, he was tens of steps away from the following Cao soldiers - a distance sufficient enough to kill him!


    Liu Mang rushed toward Xiahou De and shed his de at him.


    Although Xiahou De was just felled from his horse, being a person from the Xiahou n, he immediately turned over and escaped the iing sh.


    ¡°You dare!¡± Xiahou De got angry. For a descendant of the dignified Xiahou n to be put in a situation like this. If he was to be beaten by some famous generals like Lu Bu, then so be it. But to get thrown onto the ground by some nameless golden armored individual and almost losing his life in the process, he cannot ept it.


    The strength of an expert can be known once they start attacking! After standing up, Xiahou De immediately attacked Liu Mang like a storm.


    ¡°Bang bang bang!¡± A series of sparks appeared in the front, back, chest and neck of Liu Mang. Anywhere that could kill with a single strike was attacked by Xiahou De.


    ¡°What¡¯s with this damn armor!¡± Xiahou De shouted. Countless times he could¡¯ve killed this Lu Bu soldier in front of him but was unable to. That armor is very smooth. If you try to cut it then you will simply slip past it. Even a sh will end up with the de slipping. With a stab that armor is rigid enough to defend it. The most critical thing is that this armor actually almost wrapped the whole body. Is it not heavy?!


    ¡°Hehe!¡± Liu Mang sneered. Fuck! So my martial arts isn¡¯t up to par with you; I have less experience in the battlefield than you; but I have armor yo. I¡¯m wearing a saint cloth yo. I¡¯m like a fucking turtle shell. Try biting me!


    Fucker attacked me so many times, time for me to fight back!


    ¡°Xiahou De, prepare to die!¡± Having came to the battlefield of this world, without screaming he really cannot gather up his energy because of how tired he was.


    ¡°Someone like you think you can kill me?!¡± Xiahou De could tell that this golden armored individual is certainly not a general. His skills with the de was much too weak. Although seasoned, they were the basic movements of the battlefield - lifting de, waving the de and shing the de.


    There is nowhere open on the body... the face! This Aries Gold Cloth¡¯s helmet did not have face protection. Xiahou De threw his de away and picked up a sword. He immediately started piercing toward Liu Mang¡¯s face.


    ¡°Fast!¡± Xiahou De¡¯s speed is too fast. Before Liu Mang could react, the sword is already en route toward his face. This was actually the regr speed of generals. Xiahou De was also a second rated general, if he had met the generals under Lu Bu like Zhang Liao or Gao Shun, they could easily dodge the attack. s, Liu Mang wasn¡¯t a general!


    He never practiced martial arts before. Not to mention generals, if he took off his armor he cannot even win against an ordinary soldier.


    ¡°Shit!¡± If this sword managed to stab his, then he is certainly finished.


    ¡°Am I going to die like this?!¡± Liu Mang closed his eyes. It shouldn¡¯t hurt too much to be stabbed in the head right?! I should die immediately right?!


    However, he did not feel any pain even after a long time. Instead, there was a miserable shriek.


    ¡°Am I dead?! Why is the shriek not mine?!¡± Liu Mang opened his eyes in confusion.


    In front of his eyes was Xiahou De with blood flowing out of his hand. His sword was dropped onto the floor. An arrow pierced through his hand.


    It was shot from behind him! Liu Mang turned around and saw a lofty individual who is currently pulling a bow.


    White armor? Head full of ck hair and a height of eight foot. Wasn¡¯t this exactly the person Liu Mang and the troops were trying to find - Lu Bu, boss Lu!


    From there to here was over a hundred and fifty steps. Xiahou De¡¯s hand in a distance of over a hundred and fifty steps was no bigger than a coin. To be capable of hitting the target with an arrow from that distance, this boss Lu¡¯s archery certainly reached the pinnacle.


    Former was it the shooting of a ji in Yuanmen and today was it the shooting of a palm in Xiapi.


    [TL: Lu Bu once shot a ji, a chinese halberd, at Yuanmen to prevent a battle between Liu Bei and Yuan Shu¡¯s general Ji Ling. http://upload.wikimedia.org/wikipediamons/0/0b/Long_Corridor-%E8%BE%95%E9%97%A8%E5%B0%84%E6%88%9F.jpg]

 Chapter 6 - Formation Breaker

    Chapter 6 - Formation Breaker


    Original by Bro Got a Gun, Tranted by James


    Just as Lu Bu put away his bow, the general who stood next to him raised his hand and immediately a group of soldiers wearing armor and shields rushed forward shouting ¡°Burst the formations, death to all enemies!¡±


    ¡°Formation Breaker?!¡± Liu Mang finally got to meet this so called most elite soldiers of the Three Kingdoms Period.


    [TL: Gao Shun and his troops are collectively known as the Formation Breaker. They would break into enemy formations, get surrounded by enemies and destroy the formations.]


    There exists many elite troops in the battlefields of the Eastern Han Dynasty.


    Amongst the cavalries are the Heavy Cavalry of the Bing Province, Jiang Cavalry of the Liang Province, Prating White Horsemen of You Province and Ferocious Cavalry of Yan Province.


    [TL: Wolf Cavalry of the Bing Province: ²¢ÖÝÀÇÆï, I do not know if they actually ride wolves, highly doubt that. Chapter 6 mentioned ²¢ÖÝÌúÆï, which means Armored Cavalry of Bing Province, I think this is the correct one instead of the Wolf Cavalry. So I¡¯m changing it to Heavy Cavalry.


    Jiang Cavalry of the Liang Province: Á¹ÖݽªÆï±ø


    Prating White Horsemen of You Province: ÓÄÖÝ°×ÂíÒå´Ó


    Ferocious Cavalry of Yan Province :ÙðÖÝ»¢±ªÆï, lit. Tiger and Panther Riders of Yan Province]


    Amongst the infantries are the Soldiers from Xu Province¡¯s Danyang County, Great Halberd Soldiers of the Ji Province, Skirmishers of the Ji Province, Qing Province Soldiers, andst but not least, Gao Shun¡¯s Formation Breaker.


    [TL: not certain if the other troops have special names.. but I tried...


    soldiers from Xu Province¡¯s Danyang county: ÐìÖݵ¤Ñô±ø£¬


    Great Halberd (ji) Soldiers of the Ji Province: ¼½ÖÝ´óêªÊ¿£¬


    Skirmishers of the Ji Province: ¼½ÖÝÏȵÇÓª£¬


    Qing Province Soldiers: ÇàÖݱø£¬


    Gao Shun¡¯s Formation Breaker: ¸ß˳µÄÏÝÕóÓª]


    Although the Formation Breaker numbered only eight hundred, they rival army of thousands.


    One of the reasons why Lu Bu was able to be a warlord in this era of heroes was precisely because of Heavy Cavalry of the Bing Province and the Formation Breakers.


    Xiahou De getting dismounted and shot in the hand caused his troops to suddenly panic. Coupled with the reinforcements Lu Bu brought with him, Xiahou De¡¯s troops became lost.


    ¡°Sha!¡± Another general walked out leading the remaining Lu Bu army to attack the Cao troops.


    The Cao troops¡¯ morale copsed on the first encounter.


    Having dispersed the Cao troops, Liu Mang was helped up. Lu Bu walked toward him. He saw the bloodied Liu Mang and frowned. ¡°Brother Liu Mang, why are you still here?! Didn¡¯t I tell you to break out of Xiapi?!¡±


    Before Liu Mang could answer, Cheng Yu who was on the side already helped him answer. ¡°Reporting to General, Sire brought us to find General. We wish to assist General in protecting General¡¯s family!¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Although Lu Bu said this, he was moved.


    ¡°Sire?!¡± The general leading the Formation Breaker puzzled.


    ¡°Right, I forgot introductions. Brother Liu Mang, this is general Gao Shun. He leads the Formation Breaker - eight hundred strong but could rival an army.¡± Lu Bu certainly did not hold his praise back. An army in ancient times numbered at least in the ten thousand. For eight hundred men to rival ten thousand, the Formation Breaker was certainly the elite of the elite.


    ¡°This is Liu Mang of the Han Dynasty royal family.¡± Lu Bu did not mention that Liu Mang was the younger brother of Emperor Xian. He feared that he might hurt Liu Mang by mentioning that he was a bastard child. ¡°For I to escape ascension to heaven,it was all because of brother Liu Mang¡± Lu Bu had a face full of gratitude. Had it not been for Liu Mang, perhaps he would¡¯ve already been tied up before Cao Cao, enduring shame and insults.


    ¡°I, Gao Shun, thank sire for saving my Lord!¡± Gao Shun was indeed a person of few words. Without saying much, he immediately held his fist toward Liu Mang.


    [TL: In case you forgot, held fist is a sign of respect toward another individual.]


    ¡°You¡¯re too kind. General Gao Shun, your Formation Breaker is very admirable!¡± Honest men of few words are the most worthy people to associate with.


    Gao Shun did not speak. However, his facial expression was full of pride. He had epted thepliment.


    Lu Bu went toward the Province Governor¡¯s Mansion in the inner city. However, even if he was the God of War, trying to save his wives and daughter alone was near impossible. Luckily for him, Gao Shun and Zhang Liao brought with them the eight hundred strong Formation Breaker toward the inner city. They knew that once that Xiapi was lost when the White Gate Tower got broken through. After discussing, they gave up on West Gate and rushed directly toward the inner city and rescued Lu Bu¡¯s family and met up with Lu Bu enroute.


    ¡°Milord, the Cao troops have been repulsed!¡± Another general returned.


    ¡°You must be Zhang Liao, Zhang Wenyuan. I am, humbly, Liu Mang.¡± Without Lu Bu¡¯s introduction, Liu Mang already knew who he was. In the battle of Xiapi, the only generals that didn¡¯t betray Lu Bu was these two.


    [TL: Wenyuan is Zhan Liao¡¯s courtsey name.]


    ¡°This is?¡± Zhang Liao was confused. He did not know Liu Mang.


    ¡°He saved our lord!¡± Gao Shun said in a matter of fact manner.


    ¡°Thank you for saving my lord!¡± Like Gao Shun, Zhang Liao immediately showed his gratitude.


    Only after the exchange of introductions did Liu Mang noticed that not only did Zhang Liao repulse the Cao troops, he also brought back a captive. Wasn¡¯t this the man that almost killed Liu Mang earlier?


    His hand disabled, hair loose and a deste expression. Compared to the man charging on the horse, there was not a single hint of the heroic appearance he had earlier.


    ¡°Zhang Liao, why bother bringing back this Cao general? Just kill him as an offering to our banner!¡± Lu Bu frowned. He held no goodwill toward Cao generals. Had Cao Cao not attacked him, he would¡¯ve still be the General Who Pacifies the East, still be the Province Governor.


    [TL: By Province Governor, author likely meant the Governor of the Xu Province. Lu Bu dered himself that. He was earlier the Governor of the Yan Province.]


    ¡°Yes!¡± Zhang Liao, following the orders, was about to execute Xiahou De. However, he was stopped by Liu Mang.


    ¡°Xiahou De? Xiahou De!¡± Liu Mang remembered. In the Romance of Three Kingdoms, there really was a person named Xiahou De. He appeared chapter 70 of the novel. Elder brother of Xiahou Shang. He dismissed Huang Zhong for seeking battle. in by Yan Yan at Tiandang mountain.


    Although Liu Mang doesn¡¯t know much about Xiahou De, he knew who Xiahou Shang was. He¡¯s Xiahou Yuan¡¯s nephew. Being Xiahou Shang¡¯s brother, he should also be Xiahou Yuan¡¯s nephew. And now amongst the troops sieging the city was Xiahou Yuan. Perhaps something coulde of this.


    ¡°What we need to do right now is to break out of the city. However, the surrounding Cao troops numbered tens of thousands. It is utterly impossible for us to break out with force! Thus, we could only use this trump card in front of us!¡± In the issue of breaking out of the city, Liu Mang was very concerned. After all, it was a matter of life and death to him.


    ¡°General Zhang Liao, is this Xiahou De¡¯s army banner here?¡± Liu Mang asked Zhang Liao.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Due to Xiahou De being demounted, his banner was dropped by his troops. Luckily, the banner was not damaged in the strife.


    ¡°Brother Liu Mang ns to...¡± Zhang Liao seemed to have thought of something.


    ¡°Correct, I am going to do this...¡± Liu Mang saidughing. ¡°Boss Lu, may I borrow your troops again?¡±


    ¡°Brother Liu Mang needn¡¯t ask. Go ahead.¡± Lu Bu was neither a good person nor a bad person. He was just a genuine vile person. Whoever was good to him, he too will be good to that person.


    [TL: I am tranting Xiaoren (small person) as vile person. Xiaoren basically refer to individuals who aren¡¯t necessarily bad per say but only seek immediate gains. As opposed to Junzi, which means lord¡¯s son, a gentleman. ]


    ¡°Good!¡± Liu Mang walked toward the front. ¡°Is Gao Shun and Zhang Liao present?!¡±


    ¡°Present!¡± Zhang Liao and Gao Shun half kneeled on the ground.


    ¡°General Zhang Liao, lead your soldiers to remove our army¡¯s ck gowns and change into Cao army¡¯s white gowns!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Zhang Liao left following the orders.


    ¡°General Gao Shun, lead the Formation Breaker and conceal within General Zhan Liao¡¯s troops! Be on standby at all time!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Gao Shun started preparing with the Formation Breaker.


    ¡°Cheng Yu!¡± Liu Mang called out to Cheng Yu. ¡°You are to remove general Xiahou¡¯s armor and wear it onto yourself!¡±


    ¡°Ahhhh?!¡± Cheng Yu did not understand.


    ¡°Execute the orders!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Cheng Yu also left following the orders.


    ¡°Boss Lu, as for you and I, we are to take off our armor and wait for the time of opportunity!¡± Yep, this was exactly what Liu Mang had in mind.


    Xiapi had already been broken through. A steady stream of Cao troops was influxing the East Gate, West Gate, North Gate and the South Gate. To break out of the city was literally impossible. Even if the breakout was to be sessful, high number of casualties would be needed.


    Thus, a different method must be used - waving Xiahou De¡¯s banner. Cheng Yu had a simr physique to Xiahou De. After wearing his armor, no one should be able to tell who he was without being up close. Additionally, the sky was getting darker.


    Coupled with the troops Zhang Liao brought over changing to Cao army¡¯s uniforms. As long as they do not encounter familiar people, they will not be found out.


    While Gao Shun¡¯s eight hundred Formation Breaker hiding within the disguised Lu Bu troops, ready to respond to any situations.


    Having Lu Bu and himself change their armor was because the armors they were wearing was too obvious. Liu Mang was wearing a Golden Cloth. Even if the sky was dark, the armor will still reflect light. Lu Bu¡¯s white armor, on the other hand, was already well known to the Cao army.


    With Lu Bu, Gao Shun, Zhang Liao and the eight hundred elite soldiers of the Formation Breaker... they are like a spear going straight for the enemy¡¯s chest.


    Soon Zhang Liao and Gao Shun returned. They had finished setting up.


    ¡°Brother Liu Mang, let¡¯s go!¡± Lu Bu had already brought over his family. The current him did not want to waste any more time staying here.


    ¡°Boss Lu, worry not!¡± Liu Mang shook his head. He took off his Golden Cloth and ced it inside one of Lu Bu family¡¯s cart and changed into an ordinary soldier¡¯s armor.


    Only now did Liu Mang know the benefits of that Gold Cloth. Not only offering great protection, it was also lightweight from being constructed from aluminum alloy. The whole armor added up to only twenty some pounds. Opposing that, his current armor, which includes only the chest te and the back te, offering no protection elsewhere, was over fifty pounds with a helmet.


    ¡°Let the soldiers rest first. We will wait till night. Night is the time of our breakout!¡± Liu Mang found a ce andid down. He no longer minded the blood on the ground. It¡¯s fine as long as it¡¯s dry.

 Chapter 7 - Breakthrough

    Chapter 7 - Breakthrough


    Original by Bro Got a Gun, Tranted by James


    Gradually the night deepened. With a bright moon in the sky, the scenery was like a picturesque charm - one that was meant for moon watching with beauties and poetries.


    But Xiapi, the once flourishing city of Xu Province, was still in bloody strife.


    The city was engulfed in countless mes. Sounds of fighting could be heard everywhere.


    Lu Bu was sitting next to Liu Mang. While Liu Mang could rest, he was not able to. The burning city, every sound of fighting, every scream, every newly lit fire meant that his subordinates, those determined men, are being buried in this ancient city.


    ¡°What time is it?¡± Liu Mang suddenly woke up. He was was tired. Having prepared the whole morning for the Cosy Contest and then killing all afternoon after being sent to this time. He was dead tired. So tired that he wanted to justy down and not move at all. However, he still had to move. He did not want to die! He wanted to survive!


    ¡°It¡¯s already the hour of Xu now.¡± Lu Bu said calmly.


    ¡°Hour of Xu?!¡± The ancients used the the ten heavenly stems and the twelve earthly branches for their time into twelve two-hour periods. This hour of Xu is 7pm to 9pm. Liu Mang remembered that when he went to rest, the sun haven¡¯t set. Thus, it should be around 5pm. Now it¡¯s seven something, he had rested for about two hours.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for us to move into action!¡± The sky had darkened. Even with the huge fire in Xiapi, it was still hard to distinguish in the dark.


    ¡°Let¡¯s break out via the West Gate!¡± Lu Bu stood up to inform Gao Shun and Zhang Liao. However, he was stopped by Liu Mang.


    ¡°We cannot go through the West Gate!¡± Liu Mang said.


    ¡°Why?¡± Lu Bu was confused. The East Gate, which was the White Gate Tower, had been lost. The North Gate was guarded by Gao Shun. With Gao Shun currently being here, it meant that the North Gate was also lost. Following, the South Gate too was lost. There¡¯s only the West Gate being guarded by Chen Gong, it should still be standing.


    ¡°To go through the West Gate is seeking death itself!¡± Although Liu Mang does not understand the art of war, he knew of psychology. With three out of four gates of Xiapi being broken through, thest gate too is inevitably going to be lost. Thus, thest gate was no longer crucial to the siege of the city. Rather, it was a ce for one to gain credits - the credit of breaking through the gate!


    In this siege of Xiapi, Cao Cao brought with him generals Cao Ren, Xiahou Yuan and Xiahou Dun. Below them was the generals Xu Huang, Lu Qian and Li Dian. Not to mention the three peach brothers! A gathering of all star generals. s, this Xiapi had but four gates - not at all dividable between all these generals. Thus, thisst gate would be a scramble for credits.


    ¡°We will go toward the East Gate. We will break out through the East Gate!¡± Liu Mang made up his mind.


    ¡°East Gate? Are you out of your mind?!¡± Lu Bu shouted. ¡°The East Gate was the White Gate Tower - the ce we just lost. Because I was there, the East Gate was also the gate Cao Cao sent the most troops toward. How could we break through via the East Gate?! The East Gate is out of question. We are to break through via the West Gate!¡±


    It was written that Lu Bu was a very stubborn person. Originally, Liu Mang did not believe that but now he does. Lu Bu rejected him without even giving him a chance to exin himself. No wonder Lu Bu still lose so thoroughly even with a first ss military advisor Chen Gong, the first ss troops Formation Breaker and the Heavy Cavalry of Bing Province, and himself, the pinnacle of super first ss general.


    But, Liu Mang had a way to deal with people like Lu Bu.


    People like Lu Bu are like hedgehogs. If you stroke him following the spines, nothing would happen. If you stroke him against the spines, your hand will be pricked full of blood.


    ¡°Boss Lu, do you not want revenge?!¡± With just one sentence, Lu Bu¡¯s stubbornness was lifted.


    ¡°Revenge?!¡± Lu Bu¡¯s eyes shined. In this darkness, Lu Bu¡¯s eyes were terrifying.


    ¡°Yes. Revenge. Bullied so badly by taitor Cao and betrayed by Wei Xu, Song Xian and Hou Cheng. Are you just going to leave without doing anything? Did you not want to kill those three traitors and give traitor Cao a payback?!¡±


    ¡°What must I do?!¡± Lu Bu was very direct. Although he was known as a hero, he was also a vile person. One of the main characteristics of a vile person was their vindictiveness.


    Cao Cao brought forth to him so much pain, how could he possibly not give Cao Cao a payback? There¡¯s the three traitors Wei Xu, Hou Cheng and Song Xian too. Everyone have such an characteristic - one¡¯s hatred for traitors are much stronger than one¡¯s hatred for enemies. E.g. the Chinese traitors in the Sino Japanese War. Cursing them so much, enough for at least three generations of ancestors and descendants.


    [TL: No idea who author decided to add it. Guess it resonates with the chinese people. Many still aren¡¯t over what the Japanese did in WWII.]


    ¡°Breakthrough via the East Gate!¡± Liu Mang spoke his mind. ¡°It is true that the Cao troops was most heavily stationed in the East Gate. However, that is to guard against the Lu Bu army!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?!¡± Lu Bu inquired.


    ¡°Hehe. We are now Cao troops under General Xiahou Yuan¡¯s nephew. Say, would the Cao troops be stopping us now?!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Lu Bu only now remembered that Liu Mang had Zhang Liao get all the soldiers to change into Cao army uniform. Under the dark sky, it would be hard to differentiate them from regr Cao soldiers.


    ¡°Cao army had broken through Xiapi. With the whole Xu Province in his fingertips, based on Cao Cao¡¯s personality, how would he possibly not express his heroics and enjoy the feeling of a victor? Thus, he would certainly be holding a celebratory banquet for his acquisition of Xu Province in the building that indicates Xiapi - the White Gate Tower!¡± In the Romance of Three Kingdoms, boss Lu was killed on the same White Gate Tower.


    ¡°The moment when one is most proud is also the moment when one is most neglectful. Say, how strong would his guard be at that moment?! The reason why I had general Zhang Liao lead the front and the eight hundred Formation Breaker following behind was to see if there was a chance to directly assault Cao Cao¡¯s tent. The three traitors are certainly going to be with Cao Cao. Perhaps, if we were lucky, we could get rid of Cao Cao, deciding Heaven and Earth in a single inning. Once Cao Cao is dead, both the Yan Province and the Xu Province will be sent into chaos. Boss Lu could take advantage of the situation and rece Cao Cao. Even if we can¡¯t kill him, we would still leave the city in quick session, making aeback at another date!¡±


    [TL: Ò»¾Ö¶¨Ç¬À¤: deciding Heaven and Earth in a single inning. Basically, one moved settled the game. Kill Cao Cao, win game.]


    After hearing Liu Mang¡¯s exnation, two words was evoked into Lu Bu¡¯s mind - do it!


    What the Lu Bu army was best at was their speed. Formation Breaker was the elite amongst elite and the rest of the Lu Bu army was those that had survived despite all odds; soldiers that had experienced hundreds of battles, their speed certainly not slow.


    Holding the banners of Xiahou De, an army of ¡°Cao soldiers¡± strut toward the White Gate Tower.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    On the White Gate Tower


    Cao Cao was holding a banquet. He cannot withhold himself from showing off his strength and vigour! That Lu Bu, the same Lu Bu who once held the twelve warlords to naught was defeated by him. Not only had he defeated Lu Bu, he also obtained Lu Bu¡¯s estates. Perhapster he will obtain his harem too - he had yearned for Diaochan for quite some time now.


    ¡°Congrattions Prime Minister! Xiapi had been conquered; as for Xu Province, it is within the grasps of sire¡¯s palms. With Xu Province in hand, sire could feed a hundred thousand troops!¡± A schr kneeled to congratte Cao Cao.


    ¡°Haha. Rise, rise!¡± Cao Cao was in a very good mood. As for the person kneeling on the ground, he¡¯s Chen Qun who had previously been serving Lu Bu. This Chen Qun was a very talented individual. Lu Bu didn¡¯t use him? Well, I, Cao Mende will certainly use him. Haha.


    ¡°Being able to conquer Xiapi and defeat Lu Bu today is all because of everyone present! I, Cao Mende, thank you all here!¡± Xiapi ah, Xu Province ah, oh this was a fertile region. Although being the battlefield of four battles, it could still feed an army of a hundred thousand.


    [TL: Literal trantion of fertile region:nd of fish and rice.]


    Cao Cao didn¡¯t set his sight on the Xu Province just once or twice. The first time he attacked Xu Province, he did it under the guise of his father Cao Song¡¯s death. The then owner of Xu Province was Tao Qian, the old and corrupt. Although Tao Qian was no master of the arts of war, he fought Cao Cao back just by using the wealth of Xu Province.


    And now was the second time he attacked Xu Province. After much cultivation, Cao Cao finally fought all the way to Xiapi using his Qing Province soldiers. Hell, this was also because Lu Bu dug his own grave by refusing to listen to his advisor.


    [TL: Lu Bu did not listen to his advisor Chen Gong¡¯s advice to attack Cao Cao when their troops were tired from a long march. Instead, he decided to stay in Xiapi and wait for Cao Cao to arrive.]


    ¡°Dare not, dare not!¡± Cao Cao¡¯s subordinates all lowered their heads, humbly refusing to ept Cao¡¯s thanks.


    [TL: The reason why Cao Cao¡¯s subordinates are refusing to ept his thanks is because he is essentially their master, thus, he needn¡¯t thank them. It¡¯s a social thing, yo. They¡¯re trying to be humble.]


    ¡°Humph!¡± A cold humph was heard.


    Cao Cao shifted his focus toward the originator of the humph - a tied up middle aged schr. ...to even forget about him due to being too rejoiceful. Cao Cao, in acent manner, asked the schr ¡°perhaps Gongtai have some enlightenment?!¡±


    This man, who was currently being tied up, was Lu Bu¡¯s number one military advisor, Chen Gong, Chen Gongtai.


    [TL: Gongtai is the courtesy name of Chen Gong.]


    ¡°Despicable vile man, if not for the fact that Fengxian did not take my advise, how could you possibly conquered Xiapi! Humph!¡± Cheng Gong¡¯s prejudice against Cao Cao had never once subsided. Instead, it only deepened over the years.


    ¡°Gongtai oh Gongtai, why must you be so. Had you joined me back then, then a seat would be reserved for you in this grand celebration. You could even exhibit your aspirations and grand prospect. To not choose I, Cao Mende, I initially thought it was because Gongtai¡¯s sight was far reaching and had a better candidate. s, it appears that Gongtai¡¯s sight was only so!¡± What Cao Cao meant was: Chen Gongtai, you¡¯re so short sighted. Huge future prospects was presented in front of you and you refused it. Instead, you insist on relying on Lu Bu.


    ¡°Hehe, with you? You want me to join you to in your killing of innocents? What had Lu Boshe done to you? Not only did you kill his whole family, you wanted to kill him to? Cao Mende, you are a cruel and unscrupulous person!¡± The more Chen Gong said, the more excited his tone became.


    [TL: Lu Boshe was an old acquaintance of Cao Cao, pretty much his uncle. Cao Cao killed his family when Cao stayed at Lu¡¯s ce while on the flee after Cao¡¯s failed attempt at killing Dong Zhou. Cao heard the sharpening of knives and suspected that Lu¡¯s family were plotting to harm him so he killed them for preemptive purposes. Cao remarked ¡°I¡¯d rather do wrong to others than allow them to do wrong to me!¡±]


    [TL: lit. trantion for cruel and unscrupulous: heart of wolf and lungs of dog. To call an individual as possessing a heart of wolf and lungs of dog meant that he is an immoral and evil person!¡±]


    All the schrs and generals present were silent. It was their first time hearing the incident regarding Lu Boshe. Although Cao Caopromised morality, he was still their lord.


    ¡°Silence!¡± Cao Cao¡¯s facial expression changed.


    ¡°What, you, Cao Mende, too is afraid? You, Cao Mende, too seek reputation?! If you want my silence then I will continue speaking! I dare you to try killing me!¡± Chen Gong sneered.


    ¡°You really believe that I dared not kill thee?!¡± Cao Cao pulled out his sword. The sword was called Heaven, forged with highly refined iron and rated as a superior weapon.


    ¡°Kill me! For every day that you, Cao Mende, does not kill me, I will continue speaking that day!¡±


    The atmosphere was frozen.


    Cao Cao, after looking at Chen Gong for a long time, suddenly had a smile on his face. ¡°Speak, continue speaking! Curse, continue cursing!¡± The sword came down and chopped off the ropes that was tying Chen Gong.


    ¡°Gongtai must be thirsty!¡± Cao Cao ordered servants to bring wine cup and filled them with fine liquor. Doing this, he was telling Chen Gongtai to continue his curses and when he gets thirsty from all of curses, he could drink the wine to quench his thirst before continue cursing.


    Chen Gong picked up the wine cup in front of him, drank the wine in a single gulp, and said while shaking his head ¡°Cao Mende oh Cao Mende, I really did not expect for you to be this thick skinned!¡±


    ¡°Ha ha!¡± Cao Caoughed boldly and stood up. ¡°Oh Gongtai, it is not I, Cao Cao, who is thick skinned. Instead, I had already thrown away my regards for all the utterly filthy and debased guiding principles and ethics of the world. Everyone calls me a viin but none could do anything to this viin. All you self proimed men of noble characteristics, s, still lose to this viin. If the price of being a noble man is to be insulted, trampled, perish and even killed, then I would rather be a viin who could realize his ambitions. Since ancient times the most treacherous person appears the most guileless, the most disloyal person appears the most loyal, loyalty and righteous, craftiness and evil, neither one of them could be read from just the surface. You had previously viewed me wrongly and now you are viewing me wrongly again; but I am still me, I had never once been afraid of people viewing me wrongly. Brother Gongtai, objectively speaking, do you not agree?¡±


    Chen Gong have nothing to say. As the saying goes, persons who walk different paths cannot make ns together. Perhaps Cao Cao was right and perhaps he was right. Only heaven knew! Regardless, Xiapi had been conquered and Chen Gong was prepared to die.


    Seeing the speechless Chen Gong, Cao Cao smiled. Afterall, he was Cao Cao¡¯s first advisor. Back then, when Chen Gong discarded his official position for him was something that really moved Cao Cao.


    Just as Cao Cao was thinking away in his mind, a messenger ran in. ¡°Reporting to the Prime Minister, General Hou Chen is requesting a meeting!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± said Cao Cao. Hou Cheng had already surrendered himself. This time, he left to find Wei Xu and Song Xian and the Lu Bu that they captured. For Hou Cheng toe back, the captured Lu Bu must have also been brought back.


    Cao Caoughed in his mind, he said to Chen Gong that¡¯s drinking sorrow drowning wine ¡°Gongtai oh Gongtai, your former master is soon to arrive!¡±


    ¡°Allow him toe in!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The messenger left.


    ¡°Ai!" Chen Gong sighed with a deste face.


    Hou Cheng strode in rapidly. He came toward Cao Cao and kneeled down. ¡°Surrendered general Hou Cheng, Prime Minister!¡±


    ¡°General Hou Cheng need not be over courteous. Please rise. To defeat Lu Bu today, the Lu Bu army will thus be removed from this world. Thus, General, you need not call yourself a surrendered general, instead, it should ¡®this general¡¯! ¡± Cao Cao was stroking his beard. He appeared to be considering of Hou Cheng.


    [TL: Ä©Œ¢: this general; honorific used for generals to address themselves to their superiors.]


    ¡°Yes, this general will execute the order!¡± This traitor Hou Cheng really eats this shit, he got deeply touched.


    ¡°Howe generals Wei Xu and Song Xian are not with you? This Prime Minister was going to reward the two generals for capturing Lu Bu and opening the gates!¡± Cao Cao always rewards his soldiers based on merits, causing his soldiers to willingly give their lives for him.


    ¡°Eh!¡± It was fine before Cao Cao asked. However once Cao Cao asked, Hou Cheng started sweating bullets. ¡®This general, this general!¡± stammering, Hou Cheng cannot speak.


    ¡°What happened?!¡± Cao Cao frowned.


    ¡°This general admits his mistake, please Prime Minister Cao forgive me! Lu Bu, Lu Bu broke free from his ropes and escaped!¡± Song Xian and Wei Xu had not told Hou Cheng about Liu Mang because if they did, then it would mean that they are idiots! To believe a man they met without good cause and in the end, to be betrayed by the same man, if this was not stupidity then what is?!


    ¡°Escaped?!¡± Before Cao Cao could speak, a ck skinned general standing next to him had already spoke. ¡°Did you not said that Song Xian and Wei Xu had already tied up that ve with three surnames?! To allow him to escape after throwing away his Sky Piercer, you really are a bunch of useless imbeciles!¡± His voice was extremely loud, his spittle had almost reached Hou Cheng¡¯s face. Although Hou Cheng was behaving with utmost respect in front of Cao Cao, but in front of this general, he didn¡¯t have to - his face already started getting pale.


    ¡°Third brother, don¡¯t be rude!¡± Arge eared schr walked out and pulled the ck faced general away. That¡¯s right, these are the three peach brothers. You don¡¯t say, Liu Bei really has a decent appearance - kind brows, pleasant eyes - from head to toes, if he cries then he really does look like he¡¯s concerned for the whole world.


    ¡°Hahahaha, great escape, great escape!¡± The happiest person present was Chen Gong. If the wine from earlier was like water then it has now became bejeweled nectar.


    ¡°For the Water Dragon to return to the sea, to release the tiger back into the mountains! Mende, this Xu Province of yours is certainly not going to be stable!¡±


    ¡°En?!¡± With a gloomy face, Cao Cao did not speak. He too knew that Lu Bu was like a fierce tiger, once escaped, much less Xu Province, even Yan Province might no longer be calm and peaceful. Lu Bu originally had been one without foundation, at most he just returned to his roots.


    But Cao Cao, he cannot afford to y that game. To be attacked by Lu Bu every now and then, he could give up on a smooth and steady route toward world domination. By then, much less world domination, just being able to secure his own territories would already be pretty good.


    Cao Cao took a deep breath. Without any anger, instead he showed a smile and said ¡°General Hou Cheng is of no guilt. This Lu Bu, Lu Fengxian, was a fierce tiger. To be able to open the gates, offer the Red Hare and the Sky Piercer is already great merit. General need not remorse!¡±


    ¡°Prime Minister!¡± Hou Cheng was moved toplete shambles. ¡°Prime Minister, please rest assured. This manservant Lu Bu is known to be most concerned of his harem; generals Wei Xu and Song Xian was already en route toward the Province Governor¡¯s Mansion to bring them here. As long as we have them, Lu Bu would certainly surrender without a fight!¡±


    ¡°Oh?!¡± Cao Cao really did forget that Lu Bu was a family man. You don¡¯t say, Hou Cheng¡¯s scheme was certainly useful. Had Lu Bu been like a certain someone, regarding wives and children as clothes, more willing to change clothes than to eat a meal, then Cao Mende was certainly at a loss.


    Cao Cao nced at Liu Bei.

 Chapter 8 - Wrongly Kill Three Thousand

    Chapter 8 - Wrongly Kill Three Thousand


    Original by Bro Got a Gun, Tranted by James


    Cao Cao was indeed a formidable person, even when Lu Bu¡¯s escape reached his ears, he still kept a straight face and saidughing ¡°Everyone drink, drink. Let¡¯s calmly wait for the good news from generals Song Xian and Wei Xu!¡±


    When the boss was acting like this, then the subordinates could only be beaming with happiness. They thus began to indulge in the drinking and eating.


    ¡°Reporting!¡± Another messenger ran in. ¡°Reporting to Prime Minister, General Xiahou Yuan is requesting for attendance!¡±


    ¡°Miaocai?¡± Cao Cao did not expect that. Wasn¡¯t Xiahou Yuan was responsible for the cleanup of the remnants of the Lu Bu soldiers in the city? Why would hee at this time?


    [TL: Miaocai is Xiahou Yuan¡¯s courtesy name.]


    Before Cao Cao could dere Xiahou Yuan¡¯s entrance, he already rushed in.


    ¡°Mende, Mende!¡± A worrisome Xiahou Yuan walked in hastily. In a panic, he called out to Cao Cao using his courtesy name.


    [TL: as opposed to his title, the Prime Minister.]


    ¡°Miaocai, what happened?!¡± Rarely have Cao Cao seen Xiahou Yuan in such a panic. Hisposure was definite even when he helped Cao Cao shoulder the me of his serious offence.


    ¡°Mende! Miaoren is gone!¡± Anxiety came rushing out of Xiahou Yuan¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Miaoren?!¡± Cao Cao remembered. This Miaoren was the courtesy name of Xiahou Yuan¡¯s nephew, Xiahou De.


    ¡°What happened?!¡± Cao Cao inquired.


    ¡°Noon after Xiapi¡¯s East Gate got broken, my nephew Miaoren entered the city in hopes of exterminating the remnants of the Lu Bu soldiers before returning to the barracks at dusk. However, he is nowhere to be seen!¡±


    ¡°Eh!¡± Cao Cao understood. Xiahou Yuan was currently an over concerned elder. There exists neither day nor night in times of war. Once in the battlefield, one¡¯s thought will be on how to survive and kill more enemies, how would one possibly consider about time?!


    Xiapi has been broken through, all those that remain are the remnant soldiers of Lu Bu¡¯s army - simply unable to counterattack. Xiahou De was, after all, a thousand men general and being able to enter the city meant that his contribution toward the siege wasn¡¯t simple.


    [TL: I am tranting ÑÀ½« (lit. tooth/ivory general) as thousand men general because it mentioned that Xiahou De is a thousand men general; ÑÀ½« is a position during the ancient time that basically denotes the person to be a lesser, lower rank, general/officer.]


    ¡°Miaocai, you¡¯re overthinking. Even Xiapi¡¯srgest tiger Lu Bu fled, say, do you still think we¡¯ll have a situation on our hand?! The Lu Bu army numbered seventy thousand. Situated on the four walls were no less than fifty thousand. Our months long siege have already forced these fifty thousand troops to desert the city. There are but some ten thousand remnant soldiers left in the city. With the Qing Province Soldiers that Miaoren has, nothing could possibly happen! Maybe he¡¯s trying to attain more aplishments to impress you, Miaocai!¡± Cao Cao consoled Xiahou Yuan. This Miaocai, really, to be this overly concerned, he was treating his nephew even better than his children!


    During the year of the great drought, in order to help his dead younger brother¡¯s daughter survive, he cut off his son¡¯s rations. And even now, his two sons are already adults! Xiahou Heng and Xiahou Ba are already of age to join the military. However, this Miaocai was just unwilling to bring his two sons with him. Instead, he brought his nephew under his wings.


    ¡°But Mende..!¡± Xiahou Yuan still wanted to say something. He felt that something is wrong. At this moment, a messenger came.


    ¡°Reporting to Prime Minister, thousand men general Xiahou De is requesting return to camp!¡±


    ¡°Ha ha. Miaocai, look at you worrying. Didn¡¯t he just arrive?!¡± Cao Cao patted Xiahou Yuan¡¯s shoulder. If not for these old brothers of his, Cao Cao wouldn¡¯t be where he is now.


    ¡°Well, I guess I was overly worried!¡± Hearing the notification from the messenger, Xiahou Yuan should have rxed. However, he was still ufortable.


    ¡°Allow thousand men general Xiahou De to return to camp!¡±


    ¡°Come, Miaocai, let¡¯s go together to see how much aplishment our Xiahou n¡¯s tiger cub managed to attain!¡± The Xiahou n and the Cao n are of one family. Cao Cao¡¯s original name was Xiahou Cao. He was adopted to the Cao n, thus dering himself to be of the Xiahou n was correct too.


    [TL: Cao Cao¡¯s father was the adopted son of Cao Teng, one of the favorite eunuch of Emperor Huan. His original n was the Xiahou n. Xiahou Dun and Xiahou Yuan was Cao Cao¡¯s cousins.]


    ¡°Come gentlemen, let¡¯s go together!¡± He grabbed Xiahou Miaocai as he said that and walked out of the White Gate Tower down toward the barracks.


    ¡°Comeee, let¡¯s have a look at Prime Minister¡¯s family¡¯s tiger club!¡± These Cao subordinates cannot not give Cao Cao face, they also wanted to get to know of this Xiahou n¡¯s little general. Even Chen Gong who did not want to go was pulled forward by the crowd.


    [TL: giving face in chinese meant respecting the person]


    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Underneath Xiapi, a group of soldiers waving the banners of Xiahou De was solemnly looking at this ancient city.


    ¡°Brother Liu Mang, are you certain that this is going to work?!¡± A soldier wearing ordinary Cao army outfit and holding a spear whispered to another soldier.


    Surrounding them from all sides was Cao army. If they mess up, they likely will be annihted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Even if we can¡¯t get our revenge, can¡¯t kill the two traitors Wei Xu and Song Xian, but to break out from here is still feasible!¡± That¡¯s right, these two soldiers are Liu Mang and Lu Bu who have taken off their armor. In actuality, Liu Mang¡¯s palms were already covered in sweat.


    With a height of ten meters and a thickness of seven meters, this was the city defense of Xiapi!


    Back during the day it still belonged to Boss Lu, but now Boss Cao had taken over it.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Guo Jia¡¯s tactics of redirecting the waters of Yi and Si rivers to flood Xiapi, perhaps Boss Lu really could defend against Boss Cao¡¯s siege.


    s, there exists no such thing as ¡®if¡¯ in this world.


    Currently what they are about to do is to break out of this thousand year old ancient city.


    ¡°Revenge!¡± Lu Bu held his head high looking at the tall building in front of him. It was the White Gate Tower, the building that indicates Xiapi, the ce that almost cost him his life.


    ¡°By the order of the Prime Minister, general Xiahou De is permitted to return to camp!¡± A messenger with a loud voice shouted on the city gate.


    ¡°By the order of the Prime Minister, general Xiahou De is permitted to return to camp!¡± One by one, the orders quickly transmitted through the banners.


    ¡°kakakakaka!¡± The gates of Xiapi slowly opened.


    The expressions of Liu Mang and Lu Bu gradually got more cheerful.


    Right at this moment, boldughters was heard from the walls. Immediately this voice cause Liu Mang and Lu Bu to tighten their hearts.


    ¡°Miaocai oh Miaocai, didn¡¯t I say you¡¯re overly concerned? Look at how valiant and formidable looking our Xiahou n¡¯s tiger cub is!¡±


    ¡°Cao Cao, this is Cao Cao¡¯s voice!¡± Lu Bu had dealt with Cao Cao before - in Dongzhou¡¯s mansion back in Luoyang, in the Ho Pass, and a couple months ago when Cao Cao asked him to surrender! Thus, Lu Bu was familiar with Cao Cao¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Prime Minister need not praise him too much. This kid is like an ox, refusing to move unless he was to be met with a couple more whips!¡± Seeing his nephew¡¯s banner and the standing army, Xiahou Yuan gradually calmed down. He even called Cao Cao by his title.


    ¡°An unpolished jade is precisely one that requires guidance, ha ha! Comeee, let¡¯s go look at Miaoren! Having cleaned up the Lu Bu army remnants, Miaoren certainly tried very hard!¡± Theughing Cao Cao brought with him Xiahou Yuan and the other schrs and generals and proceed to walk down the city gate tower and toward the camp.


    ¡°Boss Lu remain calm, calm!¡± Liu Mang ced his hand on Lu Bu¡¯s. Lu Bu was currently trembling. He was trembling with rage. In particr, he was in rage because of a general behind Cao Cao! Liu Mang had already met Wei Xu and Song Xian, thus the only other person who could make Lu Bu anger like so was Hou Cheng!


    Liu Mang was very scared that Boss Lu would just rush out screaming ¡®Hou Cheng, prepare to die!¡¯ and then they all end up being doomed. Fortunately, boss Lu managed to restrain himself.


    Lu Bu already had his hand on his spear. Once Boss Cao walked down the city gate tower, he¡¯ll immediatelyunch a surprise attack. This way, not only Cao Cao will be out of luck, many of his retainers could be killed too.


    Cao Cao was soon to walk down the tower... the most ambitious man of the generation was soon to meet his end in the hands of the turtledove tiger.


    [TL: turtledove is a bird that is noted for the apparent affection shown for its mate.]


    Suddenly, a sound of notification was heard and a messenger ran over.


    ¡°Reporting! Reporting to Prime Minister, general Wei Xu and Song Xian rushed toward Lu Bu¡¯s mansion to capture his family. When they arrived, Lu Bu¡¯s mansion have already been deserted!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Cao Cao really got angry this time. Lu Bu escaping is one thing, but if his family was captured then there still existed a way to suppress that tiger; but now, that method too is lost. Not to mention that there was a beauty that Old Cao wanted for a long time amongst the escapees.


    ¡°What a bunch of useless imbeciles!¡± was something Old Cao did not say. He did want to hurt Hou Cheng and the other surrendered generals¡¯ feelings because of this.


    ¡°Where are Wei Xu and Song Xian?!¡± Cao Cao said dully. His hands was stroking the hilt of his sword attached to his waist. Those familiar with Cao Cao knew that it was the signs of Cao Cao¡¯s suspicion problem. Might Song Xian and Wei Xu be feigning their surrender? Are they giving up Xiapi in exchange for Lu Bu¡¯s escape?! After all, because of Guo Jia¡¯s tactics, Xiapi was already a dead city. To capture it was only a matter of time.


    ¡°Generals Wei Xu and Song Xian are currently still on the road rushing here!"


    Old Cao¡¯s facial expression became increasingly vtile. He even forgot that he should be receiving Xiahou De and came to aplete stop on the tower stairs. In this moment of dy, another messenger ran over.


    ¡°Reporting! Reporting to Prime Minister, General Xiahou Dun reports intelligence from the sheltered defeated soldiers of thousand men general Xiahou De in the western part of the city that general Xiahou De is currently being held captive by the Lu Bu army. General Xiahou Dun wishes that Prime Minister would immediately send troops to rescue general Xiahou De!¡±


    ¡°What? Miaoren was captured?!¡± Xiahou Yuan was the first to rushed toward the front. He grabbed the messenger and shouted loudly. His voice so loud that even Liu Mang and Lu Bu heard it clearly.


    If Xiahou De was to be captured, then who exactly are these Xiahou De soldiers down there?


    ¡°Not good!¡± Cao Cao was rmed.


    ¡°Not good!¡± Liu Mang was also rmed. There existed a major loophole in his strategy - the dispersed soldiers of Xiahou De. Although Xiapi wasrge, there still exists a chance of the soldiers running back to camp when they numbered a thousand.


    Once they ran back, then Liu Mang¡¯s n to use the banners of Xiahou De was certainly seeking death.


    Fortunately Xiahou Yuan lost it and roared out, allowing Lu Bu and Liu Mang to hear it. If it wasn¡¯t for Xiahou Yuan¡¯s ¡®help¡¯ then boss Cao, having received the news at the perfect moment, could give praise on the outside while secretly covering the location with archers. If that was the case, then they could only get ganged up and killed by Cao¡¯s men!


    ¡°Do it!¡± With the roar from Liu Mang, the Lu Bu army rushed out directly toward the Cao army. The soldiers under Zhang Liao quickly dispersed toward the sides, revealing in the middle the soldiers of Formation Breaker wearing armor and wielding des and shields.


    ¡°Burst the formations, death to all enemies, kill!¡± Cao Cao¡¯s army was caught unprepared. The guards protecting Cao Cao were immediately shed away.


    ¡°Hurry!¡± Old Cao was prompt to decide, right away he started crawling up toward the city walls. The stairs of the city walls were narrow without railing, this one move from Old Cao caused multiple people to be forced aside. Fortunately for the generals, they could still stand steady using their well trained bodies. But for those civilian court officials, oh did they suffer.


    The first unlucky person was Chen Gui, Chen Hanyu. This old man who calcted so hard for the death of Lu Bu, before he was able to witness Lu Bu¡¯s demise, was instead pushed aside by Cao Cao. This old and feeble man, how could he withstand Cao Cao¡¯s strength? Without much resistance, he was pushed down the city gate tower. When he finally noticed that it was Cao Cao who pushed him down, he was already en route toward the ground. This old man red so hard. He sold out Liu Bei and then he sold out Lu Bu all so that his Chen n could embrace Xu Province and be hegemons in Xu Province. s, he was no longer able to wait until the day when that happens.


    ¡°Curse you, Cao Mende!¡±


    [TL: the old guy actually said: ¡®Cao Mende, your death will not be well.¡¯ Basically saying that he is to suffer before he dies. It¡¯s amon chinese curse thing.]


    The old man uttered a curse and fell onto the ground, ttened into a meat patty.


    Seeing the panicking Cao Cao, Lu Bu grabbed his spear and rushed upward. ¡°Lu Bu is here, traitor Cao, prepare to die!¡± Although he¡¯s not in possession of the Sky Piercer nor that flowery-patterned battle robe, he was still Lu Bu, he was still that super general. No matter where he goes, no one could stand up to him.


    ¡°Miaocai, save me!¡± Xiahou Yuan came forward. He drew his belt sword and immediately thrust at Lu Bu. Xiahou Yuan was not someone of the same level as Lu Bu. Not to mention he¡¯s currently holding a sword. As the saying goes, the longer the stronger, the shorter the more dangerous. Soon many blood grooves appeared on Xiahou Miaocai¡¯s body. If it wasn¡¯t for his battle armor, he would¡¯ve already been killed by Lu Bu. With a spear strike, Lu Bu swept Xiahou Yuan aside. Although Xiahou Yuan can¡¯t stand up against Lu Bu, it would still require some thirty bouts for Lu Bu to kill him. If he killed Xiahou Yuan then he could forget about Cao Cao. That dude¡¯s running fast as hell!


    ¡°Scram!¡± Lu Bu was blocked by Xiahou Yuan for only a moment but Cao Cao had advanced tens of meters. Soon, one of Cao Cao¡¯s guard was standing in front of him, blocking his path. Cao Cao immediately drew his Sword of Heaven without saying anything and killed that guard on the spot, opening his escape path.


    ¡°ve of three surnames, don¡¯t you dare act so insolent with I, Zhang Yide of Yan, here!¡± shouted a ck faced burly man. He was about to jump out to engage Lu Bu but was instead held back by the Big Eared person.


    [TL: Yide is Zhang Fei¡¯s courtesy name. Yan (Ñà) was a state in ancient China.]


    ¡°Zhang Fei?!¡± Lu Bu frowned. The reason why his reputation was so bad was half Zhang Fei¡¯s fault. That phrase ¡®ve of three surnames¡¯ had deprived him for years.


    If it was before, then Lu Bu would¡¯ve already engaged Zhang Fei to a battle till the death. But now, his focus is on killing Cao Cao.


    The Big Eared Liu who has been protected by his brothers the whole time maneuvering around, sometimes engaging and sometimes withdrawing. He was calmly watching this battle. This Xu Province and this Xiapi originally belonged to him. s, it was taken by two bandits. Now that these bandits are killing each other, he¡¯ll be happy regardless of who died.


    He stopped Zhang Fei right when he was about to jump out to engage Lu Bu. Oh how he wishes that Cao Cao will die in the hands of Lu Bu!


    Once Cao Cao¡¯s dead, it would¡¯ve been the best opportunity for Liu Bei. Relying on the title of ¡®royal uncle,¡¯ he could¡¯ve assimte over half of Cao Cao¡¯s territory.


    ¡°Big brother, why are you stopping me?!¡± Zhang Fei was discontent. The person he hated the most was Lu Bu. Lu Bu was more handsome than him. Lu Bu¡¯s martial abilities were stronger than his. His wife was even the world¡¯s number one beauty! This kind of ¡®Mr. Perfect¡¯ was the natural enemy of an loser like Zhang Fei! jk, jk!


    [TL: yep, author says jk jk. Author refers to Lu Bu as GaoFuShuai and Zhang Fei as DiaoSi. They are both inte ngs. GaoFuShuai meant that the person is tall, rich and handsome. Basically Mr. Perfect. Diaosi meant that the guy is of mediocre appearance, humble family, no car, no house and no connection. Basically a loser.]


    Zhang Fei was a butcher before swearing brotherhood with Liu Bei and Guan Yu. What butchers hated the most were people who kick their benefactors in the teeth. It was pretty obvious that Lu Bu was such a person in the eyes of Zhang Fei.


    [TL: Lu Bu because he betrayed his adopted father twice. But then again, Liu Bei betrays everyone.]


    ¡°Third brother, traitor Cao and traitor Lu are killing each other. There is no need for you to join the fray. Just wait and observe for changes!¡± Liu Bei eyes was shing. In his heart, he was shouting ¡®kill, kill! Lu Bu, kill Cao Cao and then get killed by Cao Cao¡¯s army! Then this Xu Province; no, this Xu and Yan Provinces will be mine!¡¯


    Guan Yu did not speak. Instead, he only looked at his older brother. He found himself to increasingly not understand his older brother.


    Being dyed by Zhang Fei¡¯s roar, Xiahou Yuan came rushing up again. Although bloodied, he still remains strong.


    ¡°Why must you?!¡± Lu Bu regretted a bit. A general like this would rather die to protect Cao Cao. Met with this kind of camaraderie, Lu Bu¡¯s heart saddened a bit. However, once again he thought of the trio of Hou Cheng, Wei Xu and Song Xian!


    An obscure me soon began to rage in his heart. Cao Cao, for which reasons are you able to attain such loyal men?! For which reasons!


    The way he looked at Xiahou Yuan changed. He changed his mind. He will kill Xiahou Yuan to let Cao Cao understand the feelings of heart break!


    Cao Cao too saw that Xiahou Yuan¡¯s heavily injured. Another general rushed toward him from behind, Cao Cao shouted ¡°Hou Cheng-Hou Cheng, go help Miaocai kill Lu Bu!¡±


    ¡°Kill Lu Bu?!¡± Hou Cheng was about to cry! He was already scared as hell when he betrayed Lu Bu, fearing that Lu Bu would juste next to him and kill him. The longer he was under themands of Lu Bu, the more aware he was of how frightening Lu Bu was - Lu Bu was simply inhuman, he¡¯s like a God.


    Originally he could escape. But now, he was exposed by Cao Cao. And to kill Lu Bu?! Prime Minister Cao, was it your literature teacher that taught you math?!


    A pinnacle of super first ss general against a first ss general and a second ss general...


    ...and to kill this pinnacle of super first ss general?! He would¡¯ve already be fortunate if he didn¡¯t get chopped into meat paste.


    Can Hou Cheng escape? He too wanted to escape but cannot. Even if Lu Bu¡¯s focus still did notnd on him yet, he still cannot run away. He had betrayed Lu Bu, he couldn¡¯t possibly get back into the Lu Bu army. If he refused to listen to his new boss Cao Cao now, then in this wide world, perhaps there really isn¡¯t a ce for Hou Cheng to go to.


    ¡°Fuck it!¡± Hou Cheng gritted his teeth, picked up his de and rushed toward Lu Bu.


    Although Hou Cheng¡¯s appearance surged the rage within Lu Bu, he still did not forget his original intention of killing Xiahou Yuan to have Cao Cao experience the pain of heart break.


    As more bouts went by, Hou Cheng, contrary to expectations, was fine. Xiahou Yuan, on the other hand, received more wounds.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡± Lu Bu¡¯s spear suddenly came crushing down on Xiahou Yuan¡¯s helmet. The helmet was knocked flying out. Xiahou Yuan too was knocked unconscious by this strike.


    ¡°Oh no!¡± Hou Cheng¡¯s chest tightened. Unable to win even when they¡¯re two on one, and now one was done for, was this still even possible?! With ever changing expression, Hou Cheng wondered if he should get on his knee and beg for mercy and see if Lu Bu could forgive him.


    Right at this moment, another sudden change happened. Four armies came rushing toward the White Gate Tower. Holding torches, their banners: Song, Wei, Yu, Xiahou!


    ¡°Reinforcement!¡± Hou Cheng had an expression of happiness. Currently there no longer exist many Lu Bu troops in Xiapi with a functioning organization. Most certainly these armies rushing here are the Cao troops.


    Song was Song Xian, Wei was Wei Xu, Yu was Yu Jin and Xiahou was Xiahou Dun!


    ¡®Brother Song Xian and Wei Xu are there too!¡¯ Hou Cheng was grinning from ears to ears. His ns of getting on his knees and beg for mercy turned to standing in front of Xiahou Yuan, protecting him.


    ¡°Vile!¡± Lu Bu really wanted to kill Xiahou Yuan and Hou Cheng but he knew that even though Hou Cheng sucks, he was still a second rated general. Killing these two people was easy but he likely won¡¯t be able to escape one he killed them!


    Regardless of which army, either one of these four have more troops than his own!


    ¡°Where is Prime Minister Cao! Yu Jin is here! Sha!¡±


    ¡°Mende, don¡¯t panic! Yuanrang have arrived! Men, follow me!¡± Xiahou Dun and Yu Jin rushed over after hearing noises of fighting atop the White Gate Tower. Wei Xu and Song Xian rushed over to report their failed mission of capturing Lu Bu¡¯s family. These four armies conincidentially happened to arrive at exactly the same time!


    [TL: Xiahou Dun¡¯s courtesy name is Yuanrang.]


    ¡°Humph!¡± Lu Bu abandoned Hou Cheng and Xiahou Yuan and walked down the city walls.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± Liu Mang hacked a Cao soldier to death. Right when they were about to kill boss Cao, right when boss Lu was able to escape, who would¡¯ve expected that four armies would show up!


    Four armies! Each one of them having more soldiers than them! Even with the Formation Breakers, they cannot take on these armies! And there was even Wei Xu and Song Xian amongst these armies, if he was to be captured by these two, how would he possibly survive?! Perhaps even death would be a luxury ~!


    ¡°Fucking hell, if they could kill each other then it would¡¯ve been perfect!¡± Lu Mang burst out in curses. Suddenly, he had an idea! Kill each other! Liu Mangughed!


    He put down his sword, held his fist up and shouted toward the sky ¡°Generals Song Xian and Wei Xu, now is the best time to revolt!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Zhang Liao and Gao Shun was the first to be shocked. Wei Xu and Song Xian were pretending their surrender?! Impossible! If that was the case, they would not need to tie up the lord!


    ¡°What?!¡± Yu Jin and Xiahou Yuanrang too was shocked. Song Xian and Wei Xu are going to revolt?! They shouldn¡¯t be? The Lu Bu army was already defeated, what good is it for them to revolt?


    ¡°This is the enemy¡¯s tactic to drive a wedge between allies!¡± Yu Jinposed himself.


    ¡°What?!¡± The one who was most shocked was Cao Cao. He was already skeptical of others. And now, the level of skepticism increased by one. Adding on to that Xiahou Yuan¡¯s injury and his own previous spection, Cao Cao immediately ¡®realized.¡¯


    ¡°Good. Good. What profound stratagem these two traitors Wei Xu and Song Xian had! What profound stratagem! To deceive I, Cao Mende! To deceive the whole world!¡± Cao Cao¡¯s murderous aura got increasingly heavier. Totally, he was almost killed by Lu Bu. ¡°To abandon few forrger gain! He he, using Xiapi to exchange for my life! What profound stratagem, What profound stratagem!¡±


    ¡°Prime Minister, that¡¯s wrong, that¡¯s wrong!¡± Hou Cheng panicked. What kind of end was this?! Who exactly is the rebel and who is a good man?!


    ¡°Hou Cheng?!¡± Cao Cao¡¯s eyes was shing red, signifying that he was about to kill someone. ¡°You,e over!¡¯ He waved Hou Cheng toe near him.


    ¡°Prime Minister, this general is willing to use his life as a guarantee that Generals Wei Xu and Song Xian would never betray the prime minister!¡± Hou Cheng kneeled. His face full of fear.


    ¡°Will not betray?¡± Cao Cao muttered. Suddenly he thrust the Sword of Heaven in his hand into Hou Cheng¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Poof!¡± A ray of blood sprayed all over like flowers. The whole Sword of Heaven was thrust into Hou Cheng¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Prime Minister...Prime Minister...You...You...!¡± Under the heavy pain, even his speech was no longer agile. ¡°...why...why?!¡± His eyes full of doubt.


    ¡°Will not betray! Then why did you all betrayed Lu Bu? Since you said you¡¯re going to guarantee it with your life, then I shall give you what you want and take your life!¡± After kicking away Hou Cheng who died with remaining grievance, Cao Cao shouted. ¡°Ordering the whole army! Annihte Wei Xu, Song Xian and the Lu Bu army remnants right away!¡± At that moment, the temperament of the a ruthless viin was once again present!


    Rather wrongly kill three thousand than to let one go, this was Cao Cao¡¯s life motto!

 Chapter 9 - Home?

    Chapter 9 - Home?


    Original by Bro Got a Gun, Tranted by James


    ¡°Prime Minister, Prime Minister! We have been used wrongly!¡± Song Xian and Wei Xu turned pale with fright. The raging man on the city walls was indeed Cao Cao. They risked their life on capturing Lu Bu in hopes of attaining wealth and prosperity. And now? Their wealth and prosperity was gone and their new boss even ordered for their death!


    Although Song Xian and Wei Xu cried of being wrongly used, no one stood up for them because there were already Cao troops that have started executing the orders from Cao Cao. Maybe the sensible Yu Jin would try to constrain his men but Xiahou Yuanrang wasn¡¯t one who would do that! Like brothers, he grew up together with Cao Cao. For Cao Cao to be surrounded, he was already burning with anxiety. Adding onto that, he had received news of the injuries that his elder brother Xiahou Yuan suffered - causing Xiahou Dun to be burning with rage!


    ¡°Kill, Kill, Kill!¡± He could care less about some Song Xian or Wei Xu. All he cared was Mende¡¯s orders, to kill them!


    ¡°Yuanrang, Yuanrang!¡± Yu Jin tried to stop the berserk Xiahou Dun. But s, he was toote. Xiahou Dun¡¯s army had already began killing Wei Xu and Song Xian¡¯s men. Although Wei Xu and Song Xian¡¯s men were all surrendered Lu Bu soldiers, they are not people who would just stand there and be attacked without fighting back.


    You dare sh at me with your de, then I shall return you a thrust of my sword - the four armies were immediately thrown into chaos! Before they could reach the Lu Bu remnants, they themselves were thrown into chaos - confronting, attacking and killing each other!


    ¡°Vile!¡± With his sword, Yu Jin killed a soldier from the Song Xian army that was about to bring him harm. There was nothing he could do. While he could keep his head cool and control his own army, he cannot control the other three armies!


    ¡°Attention Men! Kill them all!¡± Yu Jin cannot help but give out such an order. After all, as a general, he cannot just stay there and not fight back. If he did, then how would he be able to lead an army in the future?!


    ¡°Sha!¡± Under the White Gate Tower was a field of chaos. Xiahou Yuanrang¡¯s army was attacking Song Xian and Wei Xu¡¯s. Song Xian and Wei Xu fought back but also included Yu Jin¡¯s army in their retaliation, forcing him to join the fray. With the sky already being dark, now with this chaos, soldiers ended up not being able to tell allies from enemies apart and sometimes ended up fighting their own people.


    ¡°Men, onward! Generals Song Xian and Wei Xu are trying to right themselves. Our purpose here is to kill Cao Cao!¡± shouted Liu Mang as he saw the increasingly chaotic battle that he created.


    ¡°This, this!¡± Gao Shun led the Formation Breaker and began charging straight ahead. He was already prepared to fight till the death when he saw the four Cao armies¡¯ arrival. Even if the Formation Breaker was to bepletely annihted, he nned to protect his lord¡¯s escape. But with what had happened now, his Formation Breaker was instead able to take things leisurely. It was all because of that schr (from Gao Shun¡¯s point of view, Liu Mang was a schr because had neither facial hair not strength). With a single speech, he actually managed to cause the self destruction of the four armies.


    What is the stratagem of sowing dissension? This was the stratagem of sowing dissension!


    [TL: ·´¼ä¼Æ is one of the Desperate Stratagems within the 36 Stratagems.


    Undermine your enemy¡¯s ability to fight by secretly causing discord between him and his friends, allies, advisors, family,manders, soldiers, and poption. While he is preupied settling internal disputes, his ability to attack or defend ispromised.]


    A few words came out of the the rarely spoken mouth of Gao Shun. ¡°Teacher, what profound talent!¡± Teacher is what the ancients called the learned people. Gao Shun had recognized Liu Mang. Before Gao Shun could finish his praise, his eyes suddenly widened and he immediately shout ¡°Teacher, careful!¡±


    [TL: The word Gao Shun is calling Liu Mang is ÏÈÉú, which means mister. It could also mean teacher. This is especially true for certain chinese dialects. Thus, I am putting it as teacher because mister makes no sense.]


    ¡°Fuck!¡± Liu Mang heard Gao Shun¡¯s shout, a spear was being thrust toward his face.


    ¡°Brat, prepare to die!¡± The man thrusting the spear at him was Song Xian. Song Xian was enraged at how he believed this man called Liu Mang. And now, not only did the Lu Bu army want to kill him, his new boss wanted to kill him too. In this extreme hatred, his luck seemed to have increased and actually found Liu Mang in this chaos. Even if Liu Mang took off his golden armor, Song Xian still recognize him. Hell, even if Liu Mang turned to ashes Song Xian would still recognize him. Afterall, his voice was already familiar to Song Xian.


    ¡°Bastard, not allowing me to live, then you might as well die for me!¡± Song Xian went crazy. Current Xiapi was filled with Cao troops. Song Xian and Wei Xu was currently stuck between Xiahou Dun and Yu Jin on one side and Lu Bu and the Formation Breaker on the other side. Thus, his death was pretty much guaranteed. Therefore, he went crazy.


    All because of this brat! All of this happened because of this brat in front of him! Kill him! KILL HIM! Under such intense hatred, Song Xian actually managed to break through his limit, his abilities increased from that of a second rated general to that of a first rated general.


    ¡°Oh shit, I¡¯m totally fucked this time!¡± Liu Mang felt very bitter. To be the target of two generals in a single day... while he had Lu Bu¡¯s rescue during his encounter with Xiahou De and also his Aries Gold Cloth helping him defend... but now? Boss Lu had yet toe back and he¡¯s wearing only an ordinary soldier¡¯s armor! His death was pretty much guaranteed!


    ¡°Teacher!¡± Gao Shun eye sockets were about to burst. He wanted to rush forward and rescue Liu Mang but he could not get there in time - he was tens of steps away from Liu Mang and there were soldiers blocking the path.


    ¡°Having Cao Cao fall for my scheme, I think my name should be going down in history!¡± Watching the approaching spear tip, Liu Mang no longer had any fear. Instead, he had a rxing feeling.


    From saving Lu Bu till the breakout of now, Liu Mang¡¯s concentration had been at the highest degree, never once cking. In order to survive, he had risked his life and given his all. Now that the inescapable death wasing toward him, his tauted nerves could now ease up.


    ¡°Ding ding dang!¡± A series of sparks shed. Song Xian¡¯s rapidly approaching spear was knocked flying away. It flew by the corner Liu Mang¡¯s mouth, cutting it.


    Under the stinging pain of the wound, Liu Mang finally came to. He was saved by someone!


    Better alive than dead. Liu Mang, without regard for appearance, immediately drop and rolled to the side. Survival was of utmost importance!


    Only after having escaped the range of Song Xian¡¯s spears did Liu Mang had a chance to see who exactly it was that saved him.


    Golden armor, huge horns, gorgeous patterns all over and some decorative gemstones - a great armor!


    Wrong, wrong! Liu Mang shook his head strongly. Isn¡¯t this my fucking Aries Gold Cloth?!


    Did the Cloth moved on its own to save the owner? Bullshit! This ain¡¯t some fantasy novel!


    ¡°Song Xian, my father has treated you well and you dared to betray him! Today, on behalf of my father, I shall clean house! Prepare to die!¡± A sharp and clear voice of a female resounded.


    ¡°A woman?!¡± The person wearing his armor was a woman?!


    ¡°Miss!¡± Song Xian put away his spear and nervously watched the female Saint standing in front of him. ¡°It really wasn¡¯t that I, Song Xian, wanted to betray your father. Instead, it was because Marquis of Wen treated us like damnable livestock! What did Hou Cheng did wrong? He recovered the warhorses of the Armored Cavalry of Bing Province and should be rewarded for his aplishments. But Marquis of Wen not only did not reward him, he almost executed him all because Hou Cheng drank a little wine! How exactly do you expect us to fight for him when he treats us so?!¡±


    [TL: tranting ´óС½ã as Miss. ´óС½ã literally means eldest ojou-sama. Yep, used japanese because I cannot think of a better way to describe it. Miss is the closest english counterpart.]


    [TL: Saint... from Saint Seiya... because... well... she¡¯s wearing a Saint¡¯s Cloth so she¡¯s a Saint... Ê¥¶·Ê¿ literally means Saint Warrior]


    ¡°Miss?!¡± Liu Mang remembered. Lu Bu did have a daughter borne to his wife Lady Yan. Originally nned to be married to Yuan Shu¡¯s son for an alliance but that was utterly canceled due to Chen Gui¡¯s prevention.


    Is that her? Liu Mang cannot see her face. However, based on her back view and that sweet voice, he knew that she was a beauty that could damage the country and cause suffering to people.


    [TL: Basically he said based on her back view and her voice, he knew she would be super beautiful and enough to cause wars and suffering cause people will be fighting over her due to her beauty.]


    Afterall, with the handsome genes from Boss Lu, his daughter can¡¯t possibly be ugly.


    A girl! A beauty! Unable to help himself, Liu Mang¡¯s facial appearance became like that of a pig. One cannot me Liu Mang, anyone else would also be like this if they were a virgin of twenty some years!


    ¡°And thus you decided to betray, right?!¡± An tranquil and calm voice appeared.


    ¡°Eh? Boss Lu?!¡± Liu Mang wiped away the saliva on the corner of his mouth. He did not know when Lu Bu appeared behind him. Being in a battlefield, if it was an enemy instead of Lu Bu, he would¡¯ve been killed.


    Lu Bu set his sight on Liu Mang. Seeing the corner of his mouth, Lu Bu had an expression like a smile yet not like a smile. Seeing Lu Bu¡¯s expression, Liu Mang had a guilty conscience. He hoped that Lu Bu did not see through him checking out his daughter.


    ¡°Father!¡± The female Saint stood to the side for Lu Bu.


    ¡°Lo-lord!¡± Seeing the sudden appearance of Lu Bu, Song Xian¡¯s heart jumped. His speech started to tremble and he unknowingly called out ¡®Lord.¡¯


    ¡°I am not your lord nor am I worthy of a subordinate like you!¡± Lu Bu¡¯s speech gradually got colder that even Liu Mang felt it.


    Hearing Lu Bu¡¯s speech, Song Xian got even more scared. He looked behind and saw that his guards were still far away. If Lu Bu wanted to kill him, he really can¡¯t escape.


    Seeing that he was going to die either way, Song Xian gritted his teeth and said ¡°Lu Bu, didn¡¯t you want to know why we betrayed you? I¡¯ll tell you why! You¡¯re obstinate and self opinionated! Advisor Chen had nned for the setup of a garrison outside Xiapi to take the shape of a horn with the city! If you had listened, how would Xiapi possibly be flooded by the Cao army?! But you didn¡¯t! You were doting on your beautiful concubine the whole time, engrossed in gentle and soft pleasures the whole time! With a single word from her, you were like an entranced drunk! Xiapi was flooded? So let it flood! It¡¯s not like we have never fought against enemies on all sides! However, you should never ever ever have been suspicious of us, thinking that we are secretly nning to surrender to Cao Cao just because the Cao army shot a letter demanding for surrender into the city! Do you know why Hou Cheng was drinking? It¡¯s because the Cao army outside was approaching, causing us anxiety. We drink to strengthen up our morale so that we can fight to the death with you, Marquis of Wen! You really thought we would be celebrating just for some horses?!¡±


    ¡°Song Xian! You are being presumptuous!¡± Gao Shun had rushed here. Seeing Song Xian¡¯s dissing Lu Bu with every word from his mouth, Gao Shun was displeased.


    ¡°Let him speak!¡± From Lu Bu¡¯s eyes, there was signs of self me, regret and various unclear emotions.


    ¡°You caught Hou Cheng and even wanted to execute him! It¡¯s Hou Cheng! We have followed you Lu Bu, Lu Fengxian, ever since Bing Province! And you wanted to kill us just like that! Hehe, if we really wanted to betray you just for wealth and position, would we be doing it now?! When you killed Ding Yuan and your reputation dropped to the lowest, we followed you. When you killed Dong Zhou and were forced to fled Chang¡¯an by Guo Si, we still followed you! When you defected to Yuan Shu and Yuan Shao, living by relying on their charity, we still followed you! Even when you were driven out of Yan Province like a dog by Cao Cao, we still followed you! When Xiapi was surrounded, if we really wanted to surrender then we would¡¯ve done that before he flooded Xiapi. However, we didn¡¯t! We didn¡¯t! We were still hoping. Hoping that you, Lu Bu, our eldest brother, our lord, will be able to lead us to either glory or death!¡± The more Song Xian says, the louder his voice gets.


    Liu Mang noticed that the spear that Lu Bu was holding had been dented by Lu Bu¡¯s grip, leaving behind marks of his fingerprints. This was a freaking metal spear!


    ¡°It is not us who betrayed you but rather you who betrayed us!¡± Song Xian almost shouted.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Lu Bu shut his eyes, his murderous aura was leaking all over like a wild beast that could attack you at any moment.


    ¡°What, you were hurt by my speech? Ha ha Ha ha, Kill me! Lu Bu, Lu Fengxian! To die in your hands is something that, I, Song Xian would be proud of!¡± Song Xianughed. He was not this happy even when he betrayed Lu Bu and obtained the rewards from Cao Cao. Instead, he was very happy now having said all that¡¯s in his mind.


    ¡°Leave!¡± said Lu Bu while choking back his murderous intent.


    ¡°What?!¡± Song Xian was stunned. He was already ready to receive his death but was instead brought to confusion by Lu Bu¡¯s word.


    ¡°Leave!¡± repeated Lu Bu. He turned his body around. ¡°Before I regret it!¡±


    ¡°Lu Bu, this time you didn¡¯t kill me. You will certainly regret it!¡± Song Xian was not afraid that Lu Bu will be cruel to him nor was he afraid that Lu Bu will kill him. What he was afraid of was that Lu Bu will ignore him.


    ¡°Hehe, regret? I, Lu Bu, Lu Fengxian, have never been afraid of any threats!¡± Lu Bu was very confident.


    ¡°Humph!¡± Song Xian picked up the spear near his foot and humphed before leaving.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Lu Bu¡¯s voice came again.


    ¡°Hehe, did the Marquis of Wen regret? Well then, make haste and kill me!¡± Song Xian sneered.


    Lu Bu shook his head, sighed and said. ¡°Boli, good luck to you. Big brother was unable to give you riches and honor. If you are ever tried, the Bing Province Army will always be your home!¡± Boli was Song Xian¡¯s courtesy name. For years, Lu Bu have not referred Song Xian by that name. Ever since he started out his career, he have been calling himself as the lord. Bing Province Army was where the ce these Lu Bu and his brothers started out from.


    ¡°Brother!¡± Song Xian heart softened and was about to kneel to the ground. He choked back his tears. ¡°Marquis of Wen, I shall take my leave now!¡± After holding his fist to Lu Bu, Song Xian rode his horse away, leaving behind a trail of dust. That rear view of his was very lonely.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Lu Bu said with a low voice. Liu Mang saw that above Lu Bu¡¯s temples, there was a little gray hair. Lu Bu had gotten old!

 Chapter 10 - Death

    Chapter 10 - Death


    Original by Bro Got a Gun, Tranted by James


    ¡°Is Zhang Liao present?!¡± shouted Lu Bu. He began to give orders.


    ¡°This general is here!¡± Zhang Liao half kneeled on the ground.


    ¡°Zhang Liao, you are to be the vanguard. Your task is open up a path for our main army!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Zhang Liao epted the order.


    ¡°Is Gao Shun present?!¡±


    ¡°This general is here!¡± Gao Shun was also half kneeling on the ground. Being their lord, Lu Bu was like their master.


    ¡°Gao Shun, your Formation Breaker will be our rear guard. Your task is to provide cover and protection for our main army!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Gao Shun knew that being the rear guard, his troops would most certainly be attacked by the Cao army when they try to withdraw from Xiapi. The casualty would certainly not be small. Nevertheless, he epted the order without any hesitation.


    ¡°Brother Liu Mang!¡± Lu Bu gave thest order. ¡°You are to lead your troops and follow in the middle of the army. Your task is to protect my family!¡± If it wasn¡¯t for Liu Mang, Lu Bu likely would¡¯ve already died in Xiapi.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Liu Mang tried to do as the two generals did earlier and also half kneeled down. This surprised Lu Bu because for regr generals their method of epting an order is only holding one¡¯s fist and only familial generals would half kneel down to ept an order.


    ¡°Congrattions Fengxian on receiving another great general!¡± A middle aged schr said with augh while rubbing his beard. This person was the person that was captured by the Cao army earlier, Chen Gong, Chen Gongtai. Although Lu Bu was unable to kill Cao Cao, he managed to save Chen Gong - an unexpected delight.


    Chen Gong too admired this young man called Liu Mang. Although he was young, he was able to rescue Lu Bu and even came up with such a stratagem. This raid of the Cao army barracks, if it wasn¡¯t for that messenger, Lu Bu might really be able to kill Cao Cao. If he did, then both the Yan Province and the Xu Province will be set to chaos, free for Lu Bu to take over!


    ¡°Hehe!¡± Lu Bu smiled bitterly and shook his head. He already felt that sometime was wrong with this kid named Liu Mang from the first time he met him. From his actions to his speech, everything was inharmonious with this world. Say, was he a country boy that know of nothing? To be able to analyze people to well and also put forward ns and ideas, how could he possibly be a country boy that knows nothing? But, for him to not know even the basic manners... it really was a miracle.


    ¡°Maybe!¡± Lu Bu also didn¡¯t know what Liu Mang was thinking. Even if he wanted to have Liu Mang be one of his familial generals, he still require Liu Mang to be willing to serve him.


    ¡°All army! We are to breakthrough!¡± Lu Bu climbed onto a maroon colored horse. With his order, the army soon began to break out of the enclosure.


    Xiapi¡¯s East Gate was burst open. Leading in the front was Zhang Liao¡¯s troops of less than a thousand men. Following Zhang Liao¡¯s troops was Lu Bu and Liu Mang, they led a couple hundred troops protecting a couple horse carriages and Lu Bu¡¯s family. Finally, following behind and still on the other side of the East Gate was the Formation Breaker. They once numbered eight hundred but there was only seven hundred left. Majority of them are also wounded. Their task is to protect the frontal and middle army¡¯s escape. They may have to face enemies numbering tens or hundreds times more than themselves. They may even faceplete annihtion. But even then, they did not have the slightest fear. For they are the Formation Breaker!


    Seeing that thest of the middle army soldier have passed through the gate, Gao Shun was ready to shut the East Gate and block it with sandbags. While doing such could dy the enemies, it also meant that the Formation Breaker would be stuck inside too. These seven hundred men was ready to fight till the death!


    ¡°Brothers! Are you afraid?!¡± Gao Shun, who usually never speaks, spoke.


    ¡°We are not afraid! We are not afraid!¡± The soldiers of the Formation Breaker replied to Gao Shun with voices full of morale.


    Contrary to expectations, Gao Shun was unhappy and he even scold at them. ¡°Bullshit! You are afraid, I am afraid, there¡¯s nothing to be ashamed of! Within two hours, this gate will bepletely blocked. Death? We¡¯re all afraid of death! You don¡¯t have to be ashamed of it! I, Gao Shun, am not an unreasonable man so If there is anyone who is afraid and regrets his decision, feel free to leave! I will not me you for leaving!¡±


    Not a single man uttered a sound. They were all looking at each other. On their face was expressions of struggle, reluctance andposure. They were not afraid of dying.


    ¡°Zhang Kui, step forward!¡± Gao Shun suddenly shouted a man¡¯s name.


    ¡°General, I am not afraid of death! Not afraid of death!¡± shouted the man who Gao Shun called for.


    ¡°Did I say you are? No need to get excited!¡± Gao Shunughed.


    ¡°Zhang Kui, you have followed me and been a part of the Formation Breaker ever since Bing Province!¡± said Gao Shun.


    Zhang Kui nodded as if remembering something.


    ¡°Zhang Kui. From Jinyang County of Bing Province, the only son in the family!¡± Gao Shun said while looking at Zhang Kui.


    ¡°Is your mother still of good health?!¡± Gao Shun dragged on.


    ¡°Mother, my mother have passed away!¡± Sadness filled Zhang Kui¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Oh!¡± Gao Shun saw Zhang Kui¡¯s expression and decided to not continue asking.


    ¡°Zhang Kui, this general orders you to cross the gate, discard your supplies and catch up to our lord!¡± said Gao Shun.


    With this speech, Zhang Kui was made anxious. ¡°General! Zhang Kui is not afraid of death! Not afraid of death! General, please allow me to stay! Please don¡¯t abandon me!¡±


    ¡°You are the sole child of your family. If you died, then what will happen to your Zhang family?!¡± Suddenly, Gao Shun¡¯s voice got louder. ¡°Your mother has deceased, ever since you joined my army, you have not done anything filial. If you then die, how would I possibly face your mother in the next world?! Must I tell her that it¡¯s because of I, Gao Shun, that your family will be without a hier? That it is I, Gao Shun, that caused the extinction of your Zhang family?! Are you trying to make me into an immoral man?!¡±


    ¡°General! This was not the intent of Zhang Kui, this was not the intent!¡± This man who kills people without even batting an eye on the battlefield was almost brought to tears.


    ¡°Scram!¡± Gao Shun said. ¡°Telling you to leave is not me abandoning you, it is to let you catch up to the lord¡¯s army. This is to leave a seed for our Formation Breaker! Gao Shun may die. Zhang Kui may also die. But the Formation Breaker, our lord¡¯s Formation Breaker, cannot be extinguished!¡±


    ¡°General!¡± Zhang Kui knew that he cannot convince Gao Shun. He kneeled down onto the floor and started kowtowing at Gao Shun. Every kowtow of his hit the ground clearly and resounded. Soon, his head was bleeding.


    Gao Shun did not pay attention to him and instead shouted loudly. ¡°Lu Yi, Zhang Yao, Lu Jie, Cheng Yun, Hao Hao........ Zhao Kai, step forward!¡± He pointed out some twenty people. ¡°You all are to go with Zhang Kui, discard your supplies and catch up to our lord!¡±


    ¡°General, what is your intent by this? Even if all of them are the sole child within their family, I, Cheng Yun isn¡¯t! I still have an older brother!¡± argued Cheng Yun.


    Gao Shun looked at Cheng Yun and slowly muttered. ¡°Right, right. You still have an older brother. You are not the sole child in your family. But where is your brother now?! He is in our hearts! He will always live in our hearts!¡± Cheng Yun¡¯s older brother was named Cheng Fun. He was once a part of the Formation Breaker but he have since passed away on the battlefield.


    ¡°Scram! Scram! For your brother, you are to live! Understand?!¡± Gao Shun was almost shouting.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Cheng Yun held back his tears and epted the orders. These twenty some men stood in a row. ¡°Brothers, discard your supplies! Let¡¯s go!¡± After saying that, a group of men left without even looking back. It wasn¡¯t that they were heartless but rather that they feared that if they were to turn around, they would not be able to get themselves to leave!


    ¡°Hehe. I, Gao Shun, may die! My brothers too may die. But our Lord¡¯s Formation Breaker cannot perish!¡± Gao Shun looked at these twenty some people that was leaving. He was gratified. With these men, certainly they will be able to set up a new Formation Breaker!


    ¡°A Formation Breaker without Gao Shun, would it still be the Formation Breaker?!¡±


    ¡°Who is it?!¡± The soldiers of the Formation Breaker found unknown individuals.


    ¡°General Wei?! General Song?!¡± Some of the soldiers recognized the two.


    ¡°Wei Xu, Song Xian, why did youe? Perhaps did you think that just because the lord refuse to kill you that I, Gao Shun, will also not kill you?!¡± Gao Shun did not held a hint of goodwill toward Song Xian and Wei Xu. Although they were brothers for years, his murderous intent was not a bitcking.


    ¡°Yes yes yes! Both Song Xian and I deserve to die, we came here to apologize!¡± Song Xian saidughing.


    ¡°Apologize?!¡± Gao Shun frowned. He was ready to kill these two traitors.


    ¡°Old Gao, you can leave! Tell the lord that although the Bing Province army was our home, we are too ashamed to return!¡± Wei Xu said lightly. There was something strange in his eyes. This strange thing was something that Gao Shun knew of - a heart of certain death!


    ¡°What are you nning to do?!¡±


    ¡°Die for the lord in ce of you!¡± All of a sudden, Wei Xu and Song Xian¡¯s troops surrounded the gate. Both sides began to aim at each other with their bows and arrows.


    ¡°Why should I believe you?!¡± If Song Xian and Wei Xu start a mutiny again, allowing the Cao army to catch up to the the Lu Bu army on this tnd. With his family, Lu Bu cannot possible be able to escape fast enough!


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Cao Cao had killed Hou Cheng and we had killed quite a lot of Cao troops. We can¡¯t possibly revolt again!¡±


    After a long pause, Gao Shun said. ¡°Have you really set up your minds?! Once this gate closes, you will no longer be able to get out!¡±


    ¡°Rest assured, Old Gao. In the Bing Province Army, it¡¯s not just you that isn¡¯t afraid of death!¡±


    ¡°Good!¡± Gao Shun took inhaled a deep breath. ¡°Attention Formation Breaker! We are to withdraw from Xiapi and catch up to our Lord!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The seven hundred Formation Breaker soldiers epted the orders. In every one of their mind was a hint of joy from not having to die.


    ¡°Old Song, Old Wei, we shall meet again!¡± Gao Shun¡¯s speech was against his hearts. Once the gates closed, it¡¯s simply impassable. It¡¯ll be a ce of certain death.


    ¡°Old Gao, don¡¯t forget to burn more paper money for Old Wei and I every year at this date. To not be able to attain riches and glory during this lifetime, in death, you should certainlypensate us!¡±


    [TL: Chinese people burn paper money for the dead so that they have money to spend on the next lifetime. They also burn paper houses, clothes, cars and other goods for the dead. http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Joss_paper ]


    ¡°Take care!¡± Gao Shun nodded. With a wave of his hand, the Formation Breakers pulled away from the city.


    ¡°Go away, go away!¡± Wei Xu looked at the faraway army, shook his head and said. ¡°Old Song, do you think we are stupid?!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not stupid! Why would you be stupid?! We are good brothers forever! Old Hou is already downstairs waiting for us. If we don¡¯t keep him apany, he¡¯ll be lonely!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Old Hou, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯lle find you soon!¡± Suddenly, Wei Xu¡¯s facial expression changed. He shouted. ¡°Pass my orders! Seal the gate! For this battle, we cannot withdraw! As long as a single one of us live, we will not let a single Cao troop out of here!¡±


    Lord oh Lord! Let¡¯s be brothers again in the next life! This time, I¡¯ll be the elder brother!

 Chapter 11 - Man From Heaven

    Chapter 11 - Man From Heaven


    Original by Bro Got a Gun, Tranted by James


    ¡°Well well, what have we here? Mende was correct, you two really are feigning surrender!¡± said Xiahou Dun while pointing his de at Song Xian and Wei Xu.


    ¡°Hehe, feigned surrender or not, Prime Minister Cao knew well enough. Right or wrong, crooked or straight, us brothers are no longer interested in quarreling!¡± said Song Xian with a smile. Within his smile was a sense of being free and at ease.


    ¡°Yuanrang, let me handle this!¡± Yu Jin too have arrived. His brows furrowed as heard Song Xian¡¯s speech. Was it really a feigned surrender?! He walked forward and said ¡°General Song, General Wei. Perhaps we have all fallen to the Lu Bu army¡¯s stratagem - the stratagem of sowing dissension! Their purpose is to escape while we kill each other! Generals, please step aside! The Lu Bu army is with women and children; they cannot have escaped far! If we pursue them now, we will most certainly be able to catch up to them!¡±


    [TL: so tempted to say, bruh, we have fallen for Lube¡¯s trap card!¡±]


    ¡°Wenze? Perhaps it really was the stratagem of sowing dissension?!¡± Although Xiahou Dun was a honest and thick fellow, he was not stupid. Even he could tell that Song Xian and Wei Xu shouldn¡¯t be betraying them. If they really are feigning surrender, then back in the chaos, they could¡¯ve send their armies over to block his and Yu Jin¡¯s armies and allow Lu Bu enough time to kill Mende. However, when the Song Xian and Wei Xu¡¯s armies arrived, Lu Bu chose to escape instead.


    [TL: Wenze is Yu Jin¡¯s courtesy name.]


    ¡°Sigh! It doesn¡¯t matter now! Song Xian, Wei Xu, if it really was the stratagem of sowing dissension, then this Xiahou Dun will apologize to you and justify for you in front of the Prime Minister! Move aside, we still have to pursue Lu Bu!¡± said Xiahou Dun while brandishing his de.


    [TL: http://media.tiltingatpixels/tilting/Do_Not_Pursue_Lu_Bu.jpg]


    ¡°You no longer have to pursue!¡± said Wei Xu indifferently.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?!¡± raged Xiahou Yuan. His elder brother was deeply injured by Lu Bu, he wanted to avenge his elder brother!


    ¡°Generals, perhaps you have grievances?! ¡° Yu Jin thought that these two men are acting this way because they were attacked by their own people.


    ¡°Hehe. What we meant by ¡®you no longer have to pursue was that we are the Lu Bu army remnants that you guys are pursuing!¡± said Song Xian and Wei Xu together.


    Yu Jin frowned even more deeply. ¡°Generals, it would be wise not to inflict self harm! The influence of the Lu Bu army is already gone. Currently, he is no different from a stray dog, difficult to ever aplish greatness! Generals, you must not give up your lives over momentary anger!¡±


    ¡°Wenze, why bother talking bullshit with them?! Break through them!¡± raged Xiahou Dun.


    Yu Jin stopped him. Had it been the usual, Yu Jin might¡¯ve break through them exactly like what Xiahou Dun said. Afterall, Wei Xu and Song Xian¡¯s troops are already badly damaged whereas they have an unlimited supply of troops.


    But now, they cannot do that! Once Wei Xu and Song Xian are willing to die to prevent them from passing through the gates, they certainly could stop them for a couple hours. The area in front of the gates are simply too narrow, even if they have the advantage in numbers, they are unable to set up formations nor could they engage them all at once! Once dyed for a couple hours, Lu Bu would¡¯ve already escaped!


    ¡°General Yu Jin, you could save your persuasions. That¡¯s right, we admit that we did not feign surrender. We originally nned to capture our elder brother for Prime Minister Cao in exchange for a life of riches, but Prime Minister Cao really was too overly suspicious of us, not only did he killed Old Hou, he even wanted to kill us! Since ancient times, no son would ever detest one¡¯s mother for being ugly and no dog would ever detest his residency for being poor! Us brothers have done enough wrongs, we can no longer redeem ourselves. Just allow us to give our lives back to our elder brother!¡±


    Song Xian said it so lightly, as if the men who was about to die was not themselves.


    It was like this afterall! Yu Jin sighed. This was exactly the stratagem of sowing dissention!


    ¡°Sigh!¡± Another sound of sighing was heard. Out of nowhere, a ck faced fatty was standing next to Yu Jin.


    [TL: a bit confused as to why ck faced fatty. Maybe it¡¯s rted to ck bellied, a chinese term meaning smiling with evil intentions. Sorry, don¡¯t know enough Chinese ngs. I don¡¯t think it have anything to do with skin color though. I mean, the only ck faced chinese historical dude I know of is Bao Qingtian]


    ¡°Yu Jin pay respect to the lord!¡± Yu Jin was about to dismount to pay his respect but was instead prevented by the ck fatty. This ck fatty was Cao Cao, Cao Mende. Although Cao Cao was a man who suspects everything, he was also a wise man, after his safety was guaranteed, he calmed himself and was able to figure things out!


    ¡°I did not expect that in the Lu Bu army, in addition to Chen Gong, there was another individual of such profound talent!¡± From using Xiahou De¡¯s banner to the stratagem of sowing dissention, he was able to grasp the timing urate to perfection! Had it not been Xiahou Dun¡¯s messenger¡¯s arrival at the perfect time, perhaps Cao Cao would have died in Xiapi!


    ¡°Wei Xu, Song Xian, this Prime Minister have wronged you. I should not have suspect you all nor should I have killed Hou Cheng! You can step aside! I dere you all to be innocent, step down and replenish your lost troops with strong men of your choosing from the Qing Province soldiers. As for Hou Cheng, I have already ordered his burial; one reserved for honorable officials!¡± Cao Cao have a particr charisma! When one reached the level of charisma like Cao Cao, they would be standing above millions of men, their orders will be the will of heaven, no one will dare disobey!


    However, such a person lowered his head and apologized. He even forgave Song Xian and Wei Xu of guilt and allowed them to replenish their troops!


    Had Song Xian and Wei Xu not met Lu Bu, they really might¡¯ve fall for it.


    ¡°Lord Cao! In this world, there exists but two heroes whom I, Wei Xu, was willing to serve. The first was my elder brother and the next was you, Lord Cao. Had we not met our elder brother, then perhaps Lord Cao would¡¯ve been our master! However, I am sorry, we are unable to do as you requested!¡± said Wei Xu as he held his fist.


    ¡°Is there really no way?!¡± Cao Cao did not give up.


    ¡°Attention soldiers! Today, us brothers cannot apologize enough for you all for we ask you all to die with us here! Apology I will say no more, once we reached theherworld, us brothers will make up for you all even if we have to be horses or oxen!¡± using their actions, Wei Xu and Song Xian told Cao Cao their decision.


    ¡°We are willing follow the generals to death!¡± Song Xian and Wei Xu, although a bit useless, are still generals who have led troops for years. In the army, they still have the will of their soldiers.


    ¡°I understand!¡± Cao Cao closed his eyes, raised his hand and swept it down. When he opened his eyes, he was filled with murderous intent. ¡°Do not let a single one live! Sha!¡± The tyrant Cao Cao mercilessly dered for the massacre.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Due to having women and children, the Lu Bu army was advancing quite slow. Soon, Gao Shun and his Formation Breaker have caught up to Lu Bu.


    ¡°Gao Shun?!¡± Lu Bu frowned. ¡°Why are you here?! Weren¡¯t you supposed to be hinder the enemies?!¡± For this breakthrough, the end armyposed of Gao Shun¡¯s Formation Breaker was supposed to block the enemies from proceeding with their lives. For them to be here, perhaps Gao Shun was scared of death?!


    No, that¡¯s impossible! Lu Bu shook his head. Gao Shun had been working for him for a long time, thus he knew what kind of character Gao Shun was. As the saying goes, how he who serves depends on how he whomands! If it was someone like Liu Mang who ces his life as the utmost importance then his soldiers would certainly excel at fleeing!


    As for Gao Shun, just look at his Formation Breaker! One could tell Gao Shun¡¯s disposition from the motto of his Formation Breaker - ¡®Burst the formations, death to all enemies!¡¯


    ¡°General Gao Shun, why are you back?!¡± Although Lu Bu didn¡¯t want to directly inquire Gao Shun as it would show that he was distrustful of his subordinate but Chen Gong, who was next to Lu Bu, did not cared for it.


    ¡°The military advisor is here too?!¡± Gao Shun held his first toward Chen Gong. ¡°Reporting to the lord, Old Song and Old Wei... they...¡±


    ¡°What about them?!¡± Although Song Xian and Wei Xu have hurt Lu Bu¡¯s heart, Lu Bu was still concerned about them. As an older brother, one must always forgive one¡¯s younger brother.


    ¡°They...they...!¡± Gao Shun was already a man who didn¡¯t know how tomunicate well, and now, he was having an even more difficult time.


    ¡°Did they rece General Gao as the end army to block the Cao army?!¡± Chen Gong helped Gao Shun finish what he wanted to say.


    Lu Bu looked at Gao Shun, Gao Shun nodded.


    ¡°Boren, Zigao?!¡± These were the courtesy name of Song Xian and Wei Xu. Lu Bu turned around and looked toward Xiapi. Sounds of fighting resounded from the city gate.


    Two wounded armies blocking the gate, they are stalling time with their lives! Perhaps in a minute or perhaps in a second, there would be a soldier who would forever close his eyes!


    Lu Bu paused for a bit. He took a deep breath and said. ¡°Ry my orders, all three armies was to mourn for passing of Generals Wei Xu, Song Xian and Hou Cheng!¡±


    [TL: in case you forgot, Lu Bu split his troops into 3 armies. First is lead by Zhang Liao, the Vanguard (aka. Front army). Lu Bu led his own remnant troops with Liu Mang and was protecting his family in the middle army and Gao Shun was leading the Rearguard (end army) consist of the Formation Breaker.]


    ¡°Lord?!¡± Chen Gong was shocked. What Lu Bu wanted to do would mean that Wei Xu, Song Xian and Hou Cheng did not conduct any betrayal! What Lu Bu wanted to do also meant that there would be people spreading rumors of him afterward!


    After all, the reason why Xiapi was lost was all because of these three men!


    ¡°Was my words empty?!¡± Lu Bu looked at Chen Gong and Gao Shun sternly.


    ¡°Eh!¡± Gao Shun lowered his head, a tiger¡¯s gaze wasn¡¯t something that anyone could withstand.


    ¡°Sigh!¡± Chen Gong sighed, this was exactly Lu Bu¡¯s disposition. Regardless of your position, as long as he deemed you to be right, then you are right even if you are outrageously wrong! And he deemed you to be wrong, even if you are a saint, he would refuse to give you any respect!


    A personality like this would certainly be of no issue should it urred in a regr person, a general or an official. Had this personality appeared in peaceful times, it might even be an anecdote about steadfastness passed on with approbation! s, Lu Bu was born into troubled times and he also became a warlord!


    Unable to distinguish between rewards and punishment, merits and demerits are all dependent on his feelings! If he¡¯s of good mood then you have conducted a meritorious deed and when he¡¯s in a bad mood then you are to have made a mistake! A lord like this was certainly not one who would aplish much!


    But didn¡¯t he, Chen Gong, decided to be Lu Bu¡¯s retainer precisely because of that?!


    Had Lu Bu been a schemer, had Lu Bu been like Cao Mende,cking moral, then would this Lu Bu still be Lu Bu?!


    ¡°The lord orders, all troops are to wear mourning clothes to send generals Song Xian, Wei Xu and Hou Cheng off!¡± Soon, a small voice was transmitted front of the front of the mid army.


    ¡°Send off Wei Xu, Song Xian and Hou Cheng?! Were they not traitors?!¡±


    ¡°Send off traitors?! What¡¯s wrong with the Lord?!¡± All the soldiers were muttering.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! They were the whole reason why Xiapi was lost!¡± The soldiers were all raging. ¡°I¡¯m not going to wear mourning clothes! You guys can wear it if you want to mourn for them!¡±


    ¡°What happened?!¡± Liu Mang who was resting in the carriage came out. Just when he was in an ecstasy about being able to return back home, back to the 21st century, back to being that worthless person. But hey, at least that¡¯s still home! Right when he was about to fire Boss Lu and say farewell, he heard the raging of the soldiers around him.


    ¡°Cheng Yu, what happened?!¡± Liu Mang asked Cheng Yu.


    ¡°Sire! This... this... was because the Lord ordered us to wear mourning clothes to send generals Song Xian, Wei Xu and Hou Cheng off!¡± It appears that things were difficult for Cheng Yu.


    ¡°To send these three off?!¡± Liu Mang too was confused. Wasn¡¯t these three traitors?! Although he have never met Hou Cheng, he have met Wei Xu and Song Xian. It was from these two men that he rescued boss Lu.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! They are traitors! Sire, please persuade the lord! The soldiers really don¡¯t want to send them off!¡± Of course they won¡¯t want to send them off. For they caused the break through of Xiapi and the death of countless soldiers in it! Oh how they wished to step and scatter filthy objects on their corpses to cause these three to be unable to reincarnated for eternity!


    ¡°This!¡± This task was a bit difficult for Liu Mang because he knew what Lu Bu said to Song Xian about the Bing Province Army always being their home. Go persuade him yourself!


    Forget it! I am going to say farewell and stop associating myself with boss Lu anyways, might as well go!


    Having made up his mind, Liu Mang nodded and walked toward Lu Bu.


    ¡°Lord, our food supply is running low!¡± For this break out, they did not bothered to bring good supply. What they have was Gao Shun¡¯s Formation Breaker¡¯s dry rations that they carry around with them, enough to onlyst a few days!


    ¡°Food supply?! It became difficult for Lu Bu too. They are marching toward Langye. In Langye was Zang Ba, Zang Xuanggao. Although Zang Ba was one of the eight superior generals under Lu Bu, he was not Lu Bu¡¯s retainer. However, Zang Ba had a spirit of loyalty and was subdued by Lu Bu. Thus, the n Chen Gong gave Lu Bu was to incorporate the thieves Mount Tai of Zang Ba into his troops. Although this was somewhat disregarding camaraderie but Lu Bu was without other choices. He could only repay Zang Ba when he makes aeback!


    [TL: Lu Bu¡¯s eight superior generals: Zhang Liao, Zang Ba, Hao Meng, Cao Xing, Cheng Lian, Wei Xu, Song Xian, Hou Cheng.]


    The problem they encounter now was that it requires three days worth of travel to reach Langye! Certainly they cannot starve! Even if the soldiers could endure it, what about the women and children?! They certainly can¡¯t!


    ¡°Is there any viges nearby?!¡± Lu Bu began to move his mind! Like Cao Cao, he too was a selfish individual. The only difference between them was that Cao Cao was willing to sacrifice the world for himself whereas Lu Bu was willing to sacrifice the world for his brothers!


    Lu Bu wanted to pige viges for food.


    ¡°There is a Zhouzhuang with a poption of three hundred!¡± Being a general, Gao Shun was very knowledgeful of the terrains of the whole Xu Province.


    ¡°Fengxian, are you really going to do this?!¡± Chen Gong frowned. It is impossible for there to be any survivors once they pige the vige. A vige of over three hundred! That¡¯s three hundred lives! Although they live in troubled times where human lives were no more worthy than those of dogs, Chen Gong was still unable to harden his heart.


    ¡°Then do you have any other suggestion?!¡± Lu Bu asked instead.


    ¡°I... Sigh!¡± Chen Gong sighed. He does not know of a different method. Afterall, they cannot starve to death here and thus, their only solution was to sacrifice the vige.


    ¡°You could leave the problems regarding food supply to me!¡± A person came forward. Wasn¡¯t this Liu Mang who wanted to say farewell to Lu Bu?!


    ¡°Zhang Liao¡¯s soldiers numbered a thousand, the Formation Breaker numbered seven hundred, your soldiers numbered two hundred and adding on the children and women, we have two thousand and a hundred some people needing food for three days! You¡¯re but a frail schr, where would you find food?!¡± Lu Bu was not convinced.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it only three days worth of food for some two thousand people?! I¡¯ll find it for you!¡± Liu Mang looked at with furious eyes. Pige Zhouzhuang?! Although Liu Mang did not know where Zhouzhuang is, he knew that there was some three hundred lives there! Human lives in troubled times are no more worthy than those of dogs but Liu Mang was not a person from troubled times! Although he was fine with killing on the battlefield, he was unable to ept this kind of massacre!


    ¡°Ah, little brother really have a way?!¡± Chen Gong too did not want to see civilians die tragically! ¡°This is something that cannot be joked around!¡±


    ¡°I am willing to set up a military order!¡± Liu Mang knew that unless he does something dramatic, they will not believe him.


    ¡°Did you think the military order is child¡¯s y thing?! If you cannot find the food, you¡¯d be killed!¡± roared Lu Bu.


    ¡°My Lord, perhaps little teacher really have a way!¡± Gao Shun really admired this little teacher.


    Hey hey! If it¡¯s teacher than just teacher, why add little?! Where am I little?! Where?!


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Fengxian, just give it a try! Even if it doesn¡¯t work out, Zhouzhuang is enroute ahead anyways, it won¡¯t be toote to capture it then!¡±


    ¡°Good! I¡¯ll give you a chance. Two days. In two days time, if you cannot find food, then I could only kill you as a punishment!¡± Two days was the maximum they can go with the amount of food they have.


    ¡°No need for two days, a single day is enough!¡± Originally Liu Mang nned for half a day but he figured that he¡¯d need a day to cool off.


    ¡°Without further ado, I will go find food! Bye Bye, Boss Lu! ¡± In front of Lu Bu, Liu Mang confirmed the return button.


    A golden ray shined down on Liu Mang. Soon, Liu Mang disappeared.


    ¡°This! This!¡± Not only Lu Bu, even Chen Gong, the kind of tactician who could stay calm andposed amongst armies of tens of thousands, was unable to stay calm and collected.


    ¡°Celestial being?!¡± After a longg did Gao Shun finally managed to say these words.


    ¡°A man from Heaven?!¡± said Lu Bu, unable to believe it.


    ¡°Fengxian, Fengxian! Is little brother Liu surnamed Liu?!¡± Cheng Gong asked abruptly with excitement.


    Nonsense! How would little brother Liu not be surnamed Liu?!


    Lu Bu nodded his head and said. ¡°He once said that his elder brother was His Majesty!¡±


    ¡°His Majesty?!¡± Chen Gong immediately stirred himself up. ¡°Surnamed Liu! A man from Heaven?! Sibling of His Majesty! Heaven assist the great Han dynasty! Oh Heaven assist the great Han dynasty!¡±

 Chapter 12 - Fifteen Thousand Dollars Worth of Buns

    Chapter 12 - Fifteen Thousand Dors Worth of Buns


    Original by Bro Got a Gun, Tranted by James


    Liu Mang¡¯s did not know that his leave have caused Lu Bu and Chen Gong to be unable to sleep at night!


    Liu Mang is currently at a loss as to how to get three days worth of food for some two thousand people. He was not afraid of the military order. If worstes to worst, he could just not go back. It¡¯s not like Lu Bu could chase over! However, he was scared of the massacre! It¡¯s over three hundred lives! If he was unable to aplish his task, then based on the ways warlords acted during the Eastern Han Dynasty, Lu Bu really would massacre the whole Zhouzhuang!


    Liu Mang was not some saint but neither was he a viin, he could not just sit there and watch as three hundred lives are lost before his eyes, even if these lives are from over a thousand years in the past!


    When all is said and done, Liu Mang only have a thousand or so dors total! And that was this month¡¯s living expenses! After spending all of that thousand dors, he¡¯ll could drink the northwest wind! Even so, could this thousand dors really be enough to feed over two thousand people for three days?!


    [TL: drinking northwest wind = a chinese phrase basically mean that you ain¡¯t got jack to eat, since eating wind will only cause you to get cold and not be full.]


    Even if his brain was in his ass, he¡¯d still knew that it was impossible!


    ¡°Must I go and borrow money?!¡± With this kind of situation, it was the only solution! Liu Mang began to take his cell phone out when he noticed a major issue.


    The clothes he was wearing was not his own! He already changed his clothes before they even began the break through due to there being too much blood on it. He was currently wearing was a clean ancient outfit!


    ¡°My wallet! My ID! My cellphone! My bank card!¡± Now, not to mention a thousand dors, he didn¡¯t even have a single cent!


    Only now did Liu mang noticed that he was currently at the same location where he was beaten up at. Fortunately, the cosy contestst for three days. Thus, even though Liu Mang came back wearing ancient outfit, no one was really concerned.


    ¡°That¡¯s it! Find Chen Yi!¡± Their school¡¯s booth was to be there for several days and Chen Yi, as the person in charge, will certainly be there!


    Liu Mang grabbed his long gown and started running toward the school¡¯s booth. As expected, Chen Yi was theremanding the underssmen, teaching them how to hold props all the while fixing a wig.


    ¡°Chen Yi!¡± Liu Mang ran up to Chen Yi.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother me! I¡¯m busy!¡± Chen Yi did not even bothered to pay attention to who was calling her. She was teaching how to put on makeup.


    The hell! You ounted for more than half of why I crossed through time and almost died! And now I called you and you just ignore me?!


    ¡°Chen Yi, it¡¯s me, Liu Mang!¡± Liu Mang reluctantly pulled Chen Yi a couple times. Only then did she noticed him.


    ¡°Liu Mang?!¡± Having seen Liu Mang, her voice suddenly got louder.


    ¡°My great aunt!¡± Liu Mang rushed to cover Chen Yi¡¯s mouth. He didn¡¯t want to get beat up again. Last time he was mistaken as a molester and was almost unable to get back. He didn¡¯t want to be mistaken as a molester again!


    ¡°It¡¯s you. So you finally decided to appear!¡± Chen Yi removed Liu Mang¡¯s hand. She too knew why he was being so cautious. ¡°Where did you die off to yesterday?! Can¡¯t reach you on the phone, can¡¯t find you and you¡¯re not even in your dorms. I thought you died yesterday! I was even nning to report you as a missing individualter today!¡±


    ¡°Great Aunt Chen Yi, it¡¯s a long story!¡± Liu Mang did not know how to exin. He can¡¯t just go off and tell Chen Yi that he cross through time, went to Xiapi, saved Lu Bu and then killed some people!


    ¡°Where did you get the clothes you¡¯re wearing?! Where is my Aries Gold Cloth?!¡± Only now did Chen Yi noticed Liu Mang¡¯s outfit. Mainly ck with dark but majestic patterns. ¡°Ohho, it¡¯s even made out of silk!¡± Just by touching the clothes, Chen Yi was able to tell the material it was made out of. ¡°Hmmm, this is...?¡± There was a faint line on the patterns. Chen Yi ced her hand on it and pulled. ¡°Golden Thread?!¡± stunned Chen Yi.


    Liu Mang was still thinking about how to exin himself. First he left her precious Aries Gold Cloth with Lu Bu and now he wanted to borrow money from her! Really, all his misfortunes just piled up!


    ¡°What?!¡± Liu Mang was distracted. ¡°Golden Thread?!¡± He immediately turned his sight to his clothes.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s golden thread!¡± Chen Yi looked at that Han gown with admiring eyes! She wondered who had such an elegant taste, that gown should be a general¡¯s garment! General¡¯s garment should have golden thread embroideries! But that was during the ancient times! How could modern cosyers use golden thread!?


    Chen Yi thought that she was already someone who could be considered as one who seek for perfection, having used aluminum alloy to construct her Aries Gold Cloth just to show the beauty of real metal armor!


    Now, having seen the clothes, she cannot help but pale into insignificance byparison.


    Money! Money! The Liu Mang who was still worried about how to get money suddenly came to a revtion - isn¡¯t this money?! Miserly, Liu Mang asked ¡°If we take apart the golden thread, how much could they sell for?!¡±


    ¡°Take apart and sell?¡± Chen Yi was confused. Selling such a great golden embroidered general garment? Did Liu Mang go crazy?! ¡°Taking into consideration of the designs, you should be able to get fifty grams of gold! With the current cost of gold being around three hundred, you¡¯re able to sell it for fifteen thousand!¡±


    ¡°Fifteen thousand?!¡± Liu Mang smiled. Fifteen thousand divided by two thousand people will give each one of them seven fifty. For three days, this should be enough!


    ¡°Are you really nning to sell it?!¡± Chen Yi think that Liu Mang went crazy. With such a beautiful gold embroidered general gown, it¡¯s a work of art! To take apart the golden threads to sell, it¡¯s a major waste!


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I need money!¡± said Liu Mang


    ¡°Need money?! How much do you need?!¡± Chen Yi asked. ¡°A thousand? Two thousand?¡± Chen Yi¡¯s family was rich. This was shown by the fact that they allowed her to be in the anime and manga club - the school did not sponsor the club, thus all the props and costumes had to be made by themselves, not a small expense!


    Liu Mang shook his head. ¡°Fifteen thousand!¡±


    Chen Yi could tell that Liu Mang was set to sell this golden embroidered gown! ¡°Well, Liu Mang, seeing as you¡¯re so set on selling it, then let¡¯s keep the goodies within the family, you could save horrific behavior of taking apart the garment for the thread and sell me the gown instead! I¡¯ll pay you twenty thousand!¡± Apart from the golden embroideries, there were also other unique characteristic on the gown enough to make Chen Yi like it!


    ¡°Twenty thousand?!¡± Happiness came like the wind! For a DiaoSi like Liu Mang, he have never once seen money that numbered more than ten thousand!


    [TL: In case you forgot, DiaoSi is a chinese ng meaning that the guy is of mediocre appearance, humble family, no car, no house and no connection. Basically a loser.]


    ¡°Yep!¡± said Chen Yi.


    ¡°Okay okay okay! I will go back to the dorms and take it off for you right away!¡±


    ¡°Return quickly!¡± Chen Yi shook her head. What a waste for such a nice gown to be in the hands of a brat like this! Due to her being so concerned for the gown, she actually forgot about her Aries Gold Cloth!


    ¡°Twenty thousand! Hehe!¡± When one have money, one¡¯s worries flies away! With twenty thousand dors in his pocket, Liu Mang¡¯s confidence was flying off the shelf!


    Three days worth of food for two thousand people?! Maybe not luxury food but certainly he could get food enough to fill the stomach of these people!


    And where would one find food that¡¯s filling but not good? Obviously that would be the school cafeteria!


    In this wide cafeteria, there was a magical food, the big meat bun! The bun was as big as one¡¯s palm! Although it barely have any meat, it had a lot of bread! Although it tastes bad, it¡¯s very filling!


    When fifteen thousand dors was ced in front of the cafeteriady, the cafeteriady was dumbfounded!


    ¡°Child, do you have a fever?!¡± That cafeteriady ced her hand on top of Liu Mang¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Aunty, I don¡¯t have any fever! This fifteen thousand dors was for buying buns! As for the buns, I want that big meat bun that cost a dor each!¡± In fact, Liu Mang too was at a loss. Had he had more money, he¡¯d be buying better food already instead ofing to the cafeteria!


    ¡°Did that dude went nuts?! Fifteen thousand dors! Buying buns?!¡±


    Liu Mang came at the wrong time, right at the lunch period. The cafeteria was filled with people. Seeing Liu Mang ce his bills on the ordering table, everyone began to murmor.


    ¡°A vulgarian! That¡¯s a vulgarian for sure!¡± A man nodded his head, certain that Liu Mang was a vulgarian.


    ¡°Even if he¡¯s a vulgarian, to spend his money buying buns?! With this many buns, how could he possibly finish it! What a bumpkin!¡±


    ¡°Did that man went crazy?! To spend all that money buying buns!¡±


    ¡°I know right?! Did he received some kind of trauma?! Did his girlfriend left him for ¡®Mr. Perfect?! Even if you are to vent, you can¡¯t do it like this! This is a waste of your family¡¯s money!¡± Great! Currently student Liu Mang was seen as a bumpkin by the guys and a pitiful child who was just dumped by his girlfriend by the girls.


    ¡°So what if you¡¯re dumped, if they don¡¯t want you, I want you! Lil handsome guy, if you use the money you¡¯re buying the buns to buy me bags, I¡¯d be yours tonight!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, stop being so lecherous!¡± said two girls, teasingly.


    Red with embarrassment, Liu Mang packed the bucketloads of buns onto the car! The school cafeteria was nice enough to provide Liu Mang a minivan to help him transport the buns.


    This damn cafeteria really had over a ten thousand buns! Might these all be expired leftovers?! Forget it, at least I got food now!


    Some ten thousand buns filled the whole minivan. With nowhere to put these buns, Liu Mang moved them to the anime and manga club¡¯s clubroom.


    Having obtained food, it was about time for him to go back.


    Liu Mangposed himself. The time crossing CD still had a couple minutes left on it. With nothing to do, Liu Mang started checking the props in the clubroom.


    In the innermost section was all trophies! This Red Univeristy¡¯s anime and manga club was famous in the anime and mangamunity! Whether the quality of the girls, the props or even the amount of money they have, they¡¯re all top rated!


    ¡°That is?!¡± Liu Mang¡¯s sight was attracted by a golden armor.


    Covered densely with scales, with a crown on top of it, and patterns like the ocean¡¯s waves! On the side, there was a matching weapon - a golden trident!


    [TL: that¡¯s the Poseidon Scale from Saint Seiya. http://.nerdgasmo/wp-content/uploads/2012/07/poseidon1.jpg]


    Liu Mang walked over, he wanted to y around with that trident.


    Suddenly, he found an embarrassing problem - he cannot lift the trident with a single hand and had to use both hands!


    Although Liu Mang wasn¡¯t very strong, he had the physique! Thus, lifting fifty or sixty pounds with a single hand was no problem for him. However, right now, he was having difficulties holding this weapon with two hands!


    ¡°Is this thing made of steel?!¡± Liu Mang guessed correctly, it was a steel halberd! The weapon was constructed with alloy steel and Its exterior was covered with a gold coating! This was without a doubt another one of Boss Chen¡¯s masterpiece.


    This weapon?! This armor?! Liu Mang remembered that Boss Lu lost his Sky Piercer! Maybe he¡¯d be even even more stunning with this one!


    Finished cooling down!


    Liu Mang pressed confirm, golden light once again lit up. It wrapped all the buns in the clubroom. Liu Mang smoothly pulled the armor and trident into the golden light.


    ¡°Woosh!¡± The anime and manga club room suddenly got quiet, there was not a single person! Buns, armor and the trident have all disappeared!

 Chapter 13 - Boss Cao’s Scheme

    Chapter 13 - Boss Cao¡¯s Scheme


    Original by Bro Got a Gun, Tranted by James


    ¡°Liu Mang?!¡± In Xiapi¡¯s Province Governor¡¯s Mansion, Cao Cao was muttering a name. From Lu Bu¡¯s escape to Xiahou De¡¯s banner and finally the stratagem of sowing dissension, it appear that this man¡¯s shadow was everywhere!


    ¡°Han imperial nsman?!¡± Cao Cao was dumbfounded, another Han imperial nsman?!


    [TL: direct trantion, rtive to the Han Dynasty¡¯s n. Using imperial nsman as opposed to royal nsman because china is an empire during this period, not king or queens.]


    This man really got old Cao good! Cao Cao almost even lost his life! He only knew of such a person from the mouth of captured Lu Bu soldiers.


    ¡°A capable individual! A great talent!¡± Cao Cao sighed deeply. ¡°s, this talent does not work for me! Fengxiao, say, do you think that I could recruit this Liu Mang?!¡± Cao Cao¡¯s sess wasn¡¯t idental, it was significantly because of his approach toward people of great talent!


    [TL: Fengxiao is Guo Jia¡¯s courtesy name. Guo Jia is one of Cao Cao¡¯s main advisors, he¡¯s the dude who told him to flood Xiapi.]


    ¡°My lord, you¡¯re overthinking!¡± Seated below Cao Cao was a prodigal looking schr. This man had not once stopped when he started drinking. Even when Cao Cao inquires him about things, he did not stand up. Yes, this man have a haughty attitude, but it was precisely because of this haughty attitude that that gave birth to the reputation of this sly genius, Guo Jia, Guo Fengxiao.


    ¡°Not mentioning that this man¡¯s scheme almost cost you your life, let¡¯s just think about general Xiahou Yuan who was heavily injured by Lu Bu, do you think general Xiahou Dun would allow such a man to join us?!¡± Xiahou Yuan almost died in the hands of Lu Bu. Even though he survived, his injuries requires at least half a year to heal! The animosity was certainly going to be there!


    ¡°Regarding Yuanran and Miaocai, I could get things flowing!¡± Cao Cao still did not give up. For his talented individuals, for his great ambitions, what harm is there for him to lower himself?!


    ¡°Hehe, my lord oh lord, I know of your talent loving heart but you still need to consider who the talent is!¡± Guo Jia smiled wryly at his lord and shook his head. ¡°It was reported that this man is called Liu Mang and is a Han imperial nsman. Say, do you think that those Han imperial nsmen would be interested in Prime Minister Cao? Would they really be willing to work for you?!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Isn¡¯t Liu Bei also a Han imperial nsman?! He¡¯s even the emperor¡¯s imperial uncle! There¡¯s also Liu Ye, Liu Ziyang! Are they not subordinates of I, Cao Cao?!¡± said Cao Cao, fully pleased with his aplishments.


    [TL: Ziyang is Liu Ye¡¯s courtesy name. He¡¯s an advisor to Cao Cao.]


    ¡°Liu Bei?!¡± Guo Jia sneered. ¡°He is not a man who is contented with his roots. Lord, it is better to remove this man as soon as possible!¡± Guo Jia, Xun Yu and the other advisors regarded Liu Bei as the biggest thorn in the current Cao army!


    Guo Jia understand that Liu Bei grew up in a poor family, having lost his father when he was still a child. To support themselves, Liu Bei and his mother sold shoes and straw-woven mats - a very difficult livelihood. On the southeast corner of Liu Bei¡¯s house, there was a mulberry tree of fifty foot tall. From afar, the tree looked like a canopy of a chariot. All the passersby felt that this tree was not something from the earthly world and believed that there will certainly be a nobleman originating from this house. In his childhood, Liu Bei yed underneath the tree with other kids and pointed at the mulberry tree and said ¡°In the future, I will certainly ride a feathered canopy chariot like this one!¡±


    Imperial canopy! This was something only the emperor was qualified to sit underneath. But, a straw mat weaver dared to speak of his wishes to sit underneath such a canopy - one could tell that this person¡¯s ambition was certainly not small!


    Sure enough, although this big eared Liu did not show any ambitions from the Yellow Turban Rebellion, he have been constantly calling himself a Han royal nsman and was even finally recognized as one by Emperor Xian of Han!


    This caused Guo Jia to be on extra alert against Liu Bei! Having ambitions was not scary, what¡¯s scary was having great ambitions! Had Liu Bei been alone, Guo Jia would still not be so alert, but that was not the case. The big eared Liu had three brothers! Neither Guan Yu nor Zhang Fei are regr men. Instead, they exuded the qualities of great generals!


    Guo Jia have always told Cao Cao to separate the three brothers, to divide and conquer. However, every single time, he was blocked by this big eared Liu. Say, being a subordinate, if you really are loyal, then why must you hide your generals? Perhaps you are trying to rely on them on a rebellion?!


    ¡°Fengxiao ah, although Xuande is unbearable, it is not not the time to get rid of him!¡± Cao Cao wasn¡¯t reluctant on killing Liu Bei. Afterall he was an overly suspecting man who was willing to wrongly kill three thousand than to let one escape!


    But Cao Cao wanted Liu Bei¡¯s Zhang Fei and Guan Yu! Especially Guan Yu! Outstand martial abilities, familiar with the arts of war and with the spirit of loyalty and self sacrifice, he was certainly a valiant general!


    Should he kill Liu Bei right away, then in this lifetime he could forget about trying to rein such a valiant general!


    ¡°Sigh!¡± Guo Jia too knew what his lord was thinking about! The desire for a good general and the difficulty of removing a major enemy!


    ¡°As for Liu Ye, Liu Ziyang? Hehe, if it wasn¡¯t for me, my lord, would you really dare use him?!¡± Although Liu Ye was very talented, as talented as Guo Jia, Cao Cao never really trusted him!


    Xu Shao of Runan have once said ¡®Liu Ye, Liu Ziyang, have a talent in assisting the building of an era.¡¯ ording to Cao Cao¡¯s love for talent, he should¡¯ve had Liu Ye as a confidant. However, he never had. Instead, he gave Liu Ye an official position as the Assistant to the Excellency of Works. What does the Assistant of Excellency of Works do? He was in charge of provisions! Had he been in charge of the army provisions, then the position was pretty good, enough to not bring shame as a descendant of Liu Bang! s, he wasn¡¯t in charge of the army provisions. Instead, he was in charge of the provisions in the Excellency of Work¡¯s Mansion. In other words, he was the chief housekeeper!


    [TL: ˾¿Õ‚}²ÜÞò : Assistant to the Excellency of Works. Cao Cao was the Excellency of Works(˾¿Õ). ‚}²Ü ording to the novel was in charge of the provisions. So basically dude¡¯s position is the aide to Cao Cao but instead Cao Cao sent him to his home and turned him into a butler because he wasn¡¯t willing to use someone he didn¡¯t trust.]


    To turn such a talented man into a housekeeper, one could tell how much Cao Cao values Liu Ye!


    ¡°Fengxiao oh Fengxiao, I cannot hide anything from you!¡± Cao Cao smiled wryly.


    ¡°How¡¯s the army preparations going? For Lu Bu to escape this time is certainly troublesome!¡± Regarding soliciting Liu Mang, Cao Cao had already given up. He now set his focus on the Lu Bu army!


    ¡°There is no need for panic, my lord! The tiger who just lost his home is currently grieving! Should we chase after him now, certainly we would experience great casualties!¡± said Guo Jia after drinking some wine.


    ¡°Then could it be that we are not to chase and allow Lu Bu to leave?!¡± Cao Cao did not want to let Lu Bu go for that man left too deep of an impression on him! In Dong Zhou¡¯s residence and then again underneath the White Gate Tower, a single man¡¯s might was like that of gods and devils!


    ¡°Having lost half of Xiapi, Lu Bu have lost half of Xu Province! Of his seventy thousand troops, only a few thousand managed to break out! Thus, the only thing he could do right now is to find an opportunity to make aeback, finding a way to replenish his troops!¡± Guo Jia spoke frankly with assurance. ¡°Lu Bu was widely known for his despotic rule.The Xu Province borders Qing, Yang, Yu and Yan Provinces. As for our Yan Province, he certainly would not daree toward it! Although Lu Bu came from the Yuan Shao¡¯s region to our Yan Province and then the Xu Province, the Yuan n held no goodwill toward Lu Bu! Thus, Yuan Tan of Qing Province will certainly not take him in! Yang Province? Yuan Shu himself is in trouble, even more impossible! As for Yu Province, say, do you think he could go there?!¡±


    [TL: Lu Bu cannot go toward Yu Province either because Liu Bei is in charge of it.]


    ¡°Then where would Lu Bu go?!¡± Cao Cao asked.


    ¡°He¡¯s going nowhere! He¡¯s still in Xu Province!¡± As expected from the genius Guo Jia, he guessed the whereabouts of Lu Bu right away. ¡°Langye! In Langye was one of Lu Bu¡¯s eight superior general Zang Ba and his Mount Tai bandits!¡±


    ¡°Mere Mount Tai bandits, how could they possibly aplish anything?!¡± Cao Caoughed. Having fought the Yellow Turban Bandits, how could he possibly be afraid of some Mount Tai bandits?!


    ¡°My lord, you shouldn¡¯t underestimate this man named Zang Ba!¡± said Guo Jia. ¡°As for the subordinates of Lu Bu, if you seek a schrs, then it¡¯s Chen Gong, if you seek a general, then it¡¯s this Zang Ba!¡±


    ¡°Oh?!¡± said Cao Cao, puzzled. ¡°How is hepared to Zhang Liao or Gao Shun?!¡±


    ¡°Not inferior in any aspect!¡± said Guo Jia. Although this Zang Ba¡¯s wasn¡¯t as famous as Gao Shun or Zhang Liao, he was someone who was a boss! The Mount Tai bandits numbered numerous, crooks mixed with honest folk, but waspletely obedient under Zang Ba¡¯s administration! One could tell how talented this Zang Ba was just from that!


    Training an army? Unifying the soldiers? Maybe Zang Ba wasn¡¯t at the level of Gao Shun or Zhang Liao. However, unifying the generals, this Zang Ba was a lot better than Gao Shun and Zhang Liao!


    ¡°Are you saying that if Lu Bu obtains the Mount Tai bandits, then it¡¯s like giving wings to a tiger?! We have only just obtained this Xu Province... could it be that we are to battle again?!¡± Cao Cao grew anxious. Lu Bu was a fierce tiger and it would appear that this Zang Ba wasn¡¯t someone to be taken lightly!


    Once these two get together, then old Cao¡¯s Xu Province will be in trouble.


    ¡°Worry not, my lord!¡± Guo Jia drank another cup. His face was already bright red. Although Cao Cao was anxious like a fiery me, Guo Jia was calm like a silk thread!


    ¡°From Xiapi to Lanye, the distance is at least three hundred li! Even under forced march, the soldiers under Xiahou Yuan would still require three days to get there! Currently, Lu Bu is with kids and women. Taking into consideration of their health, Lu Bu is certainly going to dy his speed. Thus, it will take them at least three to five days to get there! And although Lu Bu¡¯s breakthrough was a sess, he had a fatal w!¡± having said to this point, Guo Jia stopped because the wine bottle ran out of wine.


    [TL: remember li is a chinese mile that¡¯s 500meters and ? of an american mile.]


    ¡°Men! Supply Guo Jia with more wine!¡± Guo Jia caused Cao Cao to lose his appetite. He even think that the soldier bringing up the wine was too slow and decided to pour Guo Jia more wine himself.


    ¡°In Lu Bu¡¯s break through, apart from the family and soldiers, he have overlooked his army provisions!¡± Guo Jia came to the main point.


    ¡°Preceding the advance of the army, the advance of provisions!¡± said Guo Jia with a smile. ¡°Although three to five days is not a long period of time, it is also not a short period of time! Although one could not stave to death in that period of time, surely it will starve one enough to lose consciousness! My lord, you only have to dispatch the Ferocious Riders and have them follow behind the Lu Bu army slowly, after three to five days, when the Lu Bu army is about to faint with blurred vision from hunger is the time to capture Lu Bu!¡±


    After hearing Guo Jia¡¯s words, Cao Cao was full of delight. However, he thought of something being wrong and hesitated! ¡°If Lu Bu harden his heart and conduct a forced march? Then won¡¯t he be able to reach Langye and Zang Ba?!¡±


    ¡°Rest assured, my lord! The first disposition of troops was already sent by someone else for me!¡± Guo Jia drank a cup of wine that was poured by Cao Cao. He didn¡¯t feel that he couldn¡¯t bear the weight at all.


    ¡°Who?!¡±


    ¡°Chen Deng of Guangling!¡± From Guo Jia¡¯s mouth was the name of a man! Chen Deng of Guangling was even more anxious than Cao Cao! Losing Xu Province, half of it was because of their Chen family selling out Lu Bu! Thus, the first thing Lu Bu does after getting away might not be bothering Cao Cao, but this Chen family was already on Lu Bu¡¯s cklist!


    Cao Cao¡¯s family was big and widespread. There¡¯s also the protection of guards and generals! But the Chen family did not have that! Should Lu Bu decide tounch a surprise attack, ending the Chen family and their Guangling. Then the Chen family really might be extinguished from history in the Latter Han Dynasty!

 Chapter 14 - The Great Coax

    Chapter 14 - The Great Coax


    Original by Bro Got a Gun, Tranted by James


    Liu Mang did not know that he had been the subject of a heated discussion of Boss Cao and CEO Guo - he had already been ssified as the sort that are unable to be recruited.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡± Within the golden light, Liu Mang was curiously experiencing everything. Last time, he was beaten up and did not feel anything at all whereas this time, he could have a good feel of what crossing over felt like.


    From the sh of the golden ray till its disappearance was less than two seconds. When Liu Mang¡¯s eyes finally adjusted, he found himself in a big tent. Within the tent was a delicate looking woman with fine ck hair. She was currently binding the pair on her chest.


    ¡°So big?!¡± Liu Mang¡¯s subconscious mind cannot help but utter those words.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!!!!¡± The woman looked up and screamed aloud.


    ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding! A misunderstanding!¡± Liu Mang remembered. Wasn¡¯t this delicate looking woman with fine ck hair Boss Lu¡¯s daughter - that golden armored female warrior that saved him?


    Oh shit! Liu Mang had set the spatial coordinates to his Aries Gold Cloth. s, he didn¡¯t know that the Aries Gold Cloth would be in Boss Lu¡¯s daughter¡¯s tent.


    Now he¡¯s fucked! Not only did he rudely intruded upon someone else¡¯s tent, he even saw that her naked! But that pair was really big! Wrong, wrong! Liu Mang came back from his delusions, he can¡¯t let her continue screaming. If she keep screaming and Boss Lu found out about what he did, then he¡¯ll really be fucked!


    With Boss Lu¡¯s three digit fighting prowess, to kill him is as easy as swatting a fly!


    Liu Mang rushed forward. He held the woman and covered her mouth.


    ¡°So soft!¡± Because Lu Lingqi had took off the cloth that¡¯s binding her chest, it¡¯s currently entirely devoid of clothing! As Liu Mang was holding her to keep her quiet, he happened to held those pair!


    [TL: I guess the author decided to flip Lu Lingqi, name of Lu Bu¡¯s daughter given by Koei, to Lu Qiling. Sounds the same, different characters. Well, do you guys want me to change it to Lu Lingqi or keep it as Lu Qiling? They¡¯re both fictional names anyways.


    edit: 4-22-15 Under popr demand, I am changing the name to Lu Lingqi.]


    Unable to help himself, Liu Mang grasped them a couple times.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!!!¡± Another scream. But this time, it wasn¡¯t Miss Lu. Instead, it was Liu Mang.


    He remembered that Miss Lu saved him. However, he would never have thought that although Miss Lu¡¯s fighting prowess could notpared to her father¡¯s, it¡¯s still over eighty!


    Thus, Liu Mang encountered a tragedy.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to break! Ahhh ahhh ahh!¡± In the moonlight sky, the Lu Bu army stationed outside the camp all trembled with fear. This scream was enough to cause one to be absolutely horrified.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    ¡°It¡¯s really broken?!¡± With a sullen face, Liu Mang was looking at his dangling arms. That bitch was very cruel, I only grasped them and she broke my two arms!


    In the main tent of the Lu Bu army, Lu Bu was looking at the two in front of him with a bitter smile.


    One was his daughter. The other was the Heavenly Man. For Lu Bu, both of them were very important - he could not afford to lose either. And now? This so called Man from Heaven went into his daughter¡¯s tent and even assaulted her! Lu Bu was at a loss.


    On the side was Chen Gong, Zhang Liao and Gao Shun. These three men were watching the scene in front of them. They wanted tough but dared notugh. They held theirugher back so hard that even their faces got red.


    ¡°Qiling, you can leave first!¡± First steady his daughter, Lu Bu waved his hands to tell his daughter to leave first.


    ¡°Yes father! Humph!¡± Lu Lingqi red at Liu Mang. Her re scared Liu Mang so much that he started trembling.


    Seeing his daughter have departed, Lu Bu led Chen Gong, Zhang Liao and Gao Shun and fall onto their knees. ¡°General Who Pacifies the East, Governor of Xu Province, Lu Bu, Lu Fengxian leading my subordinates and military advisors, Chen Gong, Gao Shun and Zhang Liao, pay our respects to the Heavenly Man!¡±


    Liu Mang thought that Lu Bu was going to kill him for touching his daughter! Who would¡¯ve expected that these four men actually kneeled to him. ¡°Heavenly Man? What? Me? Tall?¡±


    ¡°Boss Lu, what are you doing!?¡± Liu Mang wanted to get Lu Bu up, the people from modern times aren¡¯t used to being kneeled and worshipped. However, he abruptly noticed that he can¡¯t move his arms. He thus gave up.


    ¡°Get up first, we can speak after!¡± With a movement, Liu Mang¡¯s two arms were like rattle drums, swaying all over.


    Only after Lu Bu helped Liu Mang relocate his dislocated arms did he understand what they meant by Man from Heaven.


    That golden light when he left, they regarded it as something of gods and immortals! Added to the fact that he is surnamed Liu, it became even harder for him to exin himself. They thought that he was sent to earth by the Emperor Liu in Heaven to correct things for the declining Han Dynasty. They called him the Man from Heaven or the Heavenly Man!


    Isn¡¯t this situation going to make me into the boss?!


    Had Liu Mang not been able to go back, perhaps then he would ept it. Having Lu Bu as his subordinate, his survival rate will certainly increase by a lot!


    But now that he knows that he can get back, he had to be stupid to stay in this era, the Latter Han Dynasty, where birds don¡¯t shit and chickens don¡¯ty eggs and be a shitty boss! No no, not a shitty boss, a warlord.


    Liu Mang knew that in the Three Kingdoms period, big eared Liu, ck faced Cao and that little authority Sun are all people they he would rather not know! Contend for hegemony in the Three Kingdoms period requires not only wisdom, one must also have a heritage!


    Compare wisdom? Even if ten of me together can¡¯tpare to those three. Compare heritage? Big eared Liu have the reputation of the imperial uncle, his benevolence and righteousness was known to the whole world. What do I have? Han imperial nsman? This was something that I self bestowed! Although big eared Liu also self bestowed his status as an imperial nsmen, he was able to gain acknowledgement from the emperor!


    ck faced Cao already have two provinces under his control! His strategists, the genius Guo Jia, the Xun family¡¯s uncle and nephew, Liu Ye, Cheng Yu and a whole bunch of other people. His generals, the Cao brothers, the Xiahou brothers, Yu Jin, Xu Huang, Xu Chu, Dian Wei (dude¡¯s already dead), Li Dian and more.


    And I!? If I really became the boss, then I will only have three generals! Even though all three of them are all experts, two fists cannot withstand four legs! As for strategists, there¡¯s only the old man Chen Gong. And our territory? None! We¡¯re wandering on the streets!


    That little authority Sun? Although it¡¯s his brother who¡¯s currently in power, it¡¯s soon to be his turn. Hell, their Sun n has been passing on their traditions for three generations! Three generations of heritage! Their strategists and generals are all decent and they even have fifty or sixty thousand armored troops!


    And I? Taking everything into ount, there¡¯s only two thousand people! No matter how strong the Formation Breaker are, they cannot win hundred to one!


    Nope, Ain¡¯t gunna do it! I am determined to not do it! If I be the boss, then if I lose then I¡¯m pretty much going to die for sure.


    Look at Lu Bu, Yuan Shao, Yuan Shu and Gongsun Zan. All these lost bosses, didn¡¯t they all receive a tragic death?!


    If you¡¯re not the boss, then when your boss loses, you can still find a new boss and have a go again!


    Liu Mang have experienced the inflexibilities of people in ancient times. For example, Chen Gong doesn¡¯t like Cao Cao, even if Cao Cao showed good intentions, he will still be met with cold rebuke from Chen Gong!


    Thus, Liu Mang knew that if he says he didn¡¯t want to be the boss right now, then perhaps Boss Lu would tie him up and force him to be the boss!


    Liu Mang turned his eyes and half kneeled toward Lu Bu and said. ¡°The Great Han Dynasty¡¯s days are already numbered. The world shall belong to Lu. The Great Emperor have sent me down the the earthly realm precisely to help Boss Lu aplish this great cause!¡±


    [TL: Great emperor refers to the first emperor of Han, Liu Bang.]


    ¡°What?!¡± Lu Bu¡¯s eyes were wide open. Unaware, he was emitting murderous aura.


    Liu Mang felt as if he was currently being stared by a beast, unable to move. Cold sweat was almost dripping from his forehead. However, Liu Mang was still preserving. He knew that should be back down, the situation would be even harder to deal with.


    ¡°¡°The Great Han Dynasty¡¯s days are already numbered! The Great Han Dynasty¡¯s days are already numbered?!¡± Chen Gong had perplexed eyes. He waspletely dazzled.


    ¡°The Great Han Dynasty? Lu n¡¯s great cause?!¡± Zhang Liao and Gao Shun, although having affections for the Han Dynasty, it wasn¡¯t as deep as their affection for Lu Bu. Thus, they are only looking at Lu Bu.


    ¡°Lu Bu, Lu Fengxian, this world belongs to the people of the world. He who have the virtues shall possess it! Your expedition against the foreigners have helped protect our Han people from outside invasions - a quality achievement! You killed Dong Zhou and saved our Liu n¡¯s little emperor - a grace to our Liu n! Thus, the Great Emperor, after much consideration, have sent me down to earthly realm to hand this world to your hands!¡± Under the powerful pressures of the fierce tiger known as Lu Bu, Liu Mang managed to speak these words out one by one.


    ¡°Boss Lu, the provisions bestowed by the Great Emperor is located outside of your precious daughter¡¯s tent.¡± Seeing that Lu bu did not respond, Liu Mang shifted his attention.


    ¡°Provisions? Heaven? Great Emperor¡¯s bestowment?!¡± Lu Bu was mutting to himself as he looked at Liu Mang. He was thinking of something. If Liu Mang was telling the truth about the expedition against foreigners, then Gongsun Zan was also a great general in the expedition against foreigners! He too would have helped the Han people. Why not choose him? If it¡¯s about having grace to the Liu n then Cao Cao have even weed the Emperor Xian of Han to Xudu, allowing him to be spared from the pursuit of the likes of Guo Si and Li Que.


    [TL: After finding the old capital Luoyang ravaged by war, Cao moved the imperial court and Emperor Xian to Xudu in 196.]


    Why would he, Lu Bu, be the selection?!


    If what Liu Mang was saying is to be false, then what of his golden armor? Just by looking one would know that it¡¯s not something that¡¯s made possible to be made currently. Lightweight and with amazing defense. There¡¯s also that golden light that caused Liu Mang to disappear right in front of their eyes!


    And now, he even brought provisions out of thin air! Is this not something only gods and devils could do?!


    Lu Bu did not get carried away, instead he was calm andposed and kneeled down toward Liu Mang. ¡°This subject Lu Bu shall follow the Great Emperor¡¯s will!¡±


    ¡°Whew!¡± Liu Mang took a deep breath, he finally settled it. ¡°Boss Lu, shall we go to have a look at the provisions and armor?!¡±


    ¡°Armor?!¡± Lu Bu was confused. Didn¡¯t Liu Mang only brought with him food?!


    ¡°Yep, armor! The Great Emperor knew that you have lost your Sky Piercer, thus he specially ordered the Heavenly craftsmen to make an armor and weapon for you!¡± Liu Mang was looking forward to seeing Lu Bu wear that Saint Cloth and Trident.


    [TL: was thinking of putting scale there because I¡¯m quite certain this is the poseidon¡¯s scale.]


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Lu Bu, having lost his Sky Piercer, had his fighting prowess greatly decreased. Now that he have heard that the Great Emperor had the Heavenly craftsmen craft him a weapon, Lu Bu can¡¯t help but get excited.


    For a general, the most important things are the weapons and armor! A good weapon and armor is a general¡¯s second life!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Liu Mang lead the front, followed by Lu Bu. Gao Shun and Zhang Liao was in the rear. The muddleheaded Chen Gong also followed.

 Chapter 15 - The Flashy and Enticing Boss Lu

    Chapter 15 - The shy and Enticing Boss Lu


    Original by Bro Got a Gun, Tranted by James


    This chapter is brought to you by Caleb of Arizona, Daoud of Moro, Anthony of Washington, Bartosz of Pnd, Trent of Mysia, Andres of Spain, Dicky of Indonesia and Christian of Brazil. Thank you sponsors!


    ¡°This is the provisions?!¡± Baskets of meat buns piled on top of baskets of meat buns. Lu Bu puzzledly picked up a bun. ¡°What is this? So white and so soft!¡± Lu Bu squeezed the meat bun. One must know that back during the times of the Three Kingdom and even during the whole ancient era, what was known as provisions are either unhusked rice or grain husks.


    Food made out of unhusked rice or grain husks are either extremely hard or extremely ugly. However, the people back in those days only cared to be able to be full and not starve to death, thus these became the mainponents of army provisions.


    And now, present in front of them was these meat buns. Not only do they look pleasant, they are also extremely soft!


    ¡°This is flour essence!?¡± Chen Gong too saw the meat buns, he picked one up and was greatly surprised. What was flour essence? It¡¯s this kind of white and exquisite flour. The people back then, unlike modern society, would not just throw away any old dirty flour. Hell, they¡¯ll even keep the grain shells. Also, the modern people use machines to grind their grains, achieving very finely grounded flour. The ancients did not have such machines, using grinding stones, their flour was very coarse.


    On the market, a jin or fine flour could be exchanged for more than a hundred jin of coarse flour! This kind of thing was not something ordinary people could eat. Even the so called flour essence those bigwigs eat are not as white as these.


    [TL: jin = 1.1 pounds = 500grams.]


    ¡°Flour essence?!¡± Liu Mang was a bit embarrassed at saying that he¡¯s going to treat their to a meal but instead brought back a whole bunch of meat buns. Seeing Chen Gong getting so dumbfounded, he was instead baffled.


    ¡°Dissatisfied?!¡± said Liu Mang. ¡°If you¡¯re dissatisfied, then I¡¯ll bring something different next time!¡±


    ¡°Satisfied! Satisfied!¡± said Gao Shun right away. Before Gao Shun was a soldier, he was a full fledged farmer. He too knew of the quality of fine flour essence and as a man who loved his soldiers like his children, how could he possibly be dissatisfied when he knew that his soldiers are going to eat what only the wealthy could afford!


    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Liu Mang had a sigh of relief.


    ¡°There¡¯s meat inside?!¡± Lu Bu picked one up first and ate it. The bun entered the mouth without any coarseness, biting down was met with iparable sticity, so very tasty and refreshing, and the most critical part was that Lu Bu actually got to eat meat inside! Large chunks of meat!


    Whether during the warring era or in peaceful times, having meat was a very extravagant thing. Only during the New Years would regr people have a liang of meat. However, this one liang of meat was not for a single person to eat, it¡¯s to be shared amongst the whole family. Thus, for a single person be able to get some minced meat was already considered pretty good!


    [TL: liang = 50 grams]


    And now, in the army provisions was meat! Large chunks of meat!


    ¡°Tastes good!¡± As a warlord, Lu Bu had eaten all kinds of culinary delicacy. However, he currently think that the meat bun was very tasty!


    ¡°There is a total of fifteen thousand meat buns!¡± said Liu Mang.


    ¡°This is called meat bun?!¡± Lu Bu ate another one. He only stopped after finishing his third bun. ¡°Transmit my orders! Pass these meat buns to the soldiers! Each of them shall have six, two a day for three days! That should be sufficient! The rest is to be saved for the unexpected!¡±


    Two a day! That¡¯s about enough! This kind ofrge cafeteria meat bun was really eaten to make one full! Each of them weighed as much as half a jin!


    Therge cafeteria meat bun that was seen as dark cuisine by Liu Mang have became a exceptional culinary delicacy to these soldiers. There were even soldiers who were reluctant to eat them, refusing to take a bite even after the buns grew moldy!


    Having passed down the provisions, Lu Bu was about to see his long awaited armor and weapon.


    ¡°The weapon and armor are not here!¡± Liu Mang said.


    ¡°Not here?!¡± Lu Bu frowned. He was really ufortable without afortable weapon.


    ¡°It¡¯s in that... that...!¡± When Liu Mang arrived, he appeared in Miss Lu¡¯s tent. Thus, both the weapon and armor was there! Having been beaten till his arms were dislocated, he dared not try again.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± After listening to Liu Mang¡¯s words, Lu Bu didn¡¯t know whether tough or to cry! This so called Heavenly Man, this Man from Heaven, was actually afraid of his daughter!


    Upon entering the tent, the first thing that came into view was a elegant figure that¡¯s practicing martial arts - it was like she was dancing! Yep, she¡¯s practicing martial arts, not dancing! The steel trident that Liu Mang had a hard time lifting even with bold hands was currently being swayed around, giving forth after images of a golden halberd, by that frail looking thing as if it weighed nothing.


    ¡°Father?!¡± Lu Lingqi stopped when she said that people have came into the tent. Holding the trident, she looked like a goddess.


    ¡°The weapon that you were talking about, is it this?¡± said Lu Bu after receiving the trident from his daughter. He was attracted by the trident at first sight!


    ¡°Yep! Forged of extremely hard steel, its sharpness enough to make iron be y, weighing eighty jin, it¡¯s a weapon reserved for an emperor!¡± Liu Mang was boasting his ass off.


    ¡°Extremely hard steel?!¡± Zhang Liao could not believe it! It requires numerous iron to create steel, this extremely hard steel, how much iron is required to make that?!


    ¡°A weapon reserved for an emperor?!¡± If Lu Bu was to still doubt Liu Mang¡¯s words earlier, then hepletely believed him now because what¡¯s in his hands was really a divine artifact!


    With the trident in his hand, Lu Bu looked even more imposing!


    ¡°You all, move aside!¡± Lu Bu was itchy to try this divine weapon.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Zhang Liao and Gao Shun right away opened up room for Lu Bu.


    After they moved away, Lu Bu closed his eyes. He was perceiving and apprehending the weapon in his left hand. Suddenly, he opened his eyes. Liu Mang felt as if this pair of eyes was void of emotions, so deste and so proud.


    ¡°Star Shattering Moon Slicing sh!¡± From Lu Bu¡¯s mouth came these words. With a kick of his leg, Lu Bu flew to the air. The halberd in his hand was like an extension of his arm. With the halberd pointing toward the heaven, it appears that he really was about to slice the moon.


    ¡°Azure Ocean of the Dragon!¡± Another move! This time, the trident gave off an ang sound, like a ocean dragon¡¯s roar!


    ¡°Mad Rush of the Bone Blossom!¡± The trident have already became a golden light. One could only see numerous after images of the halberd with Lu Bu in the center, giving off extreme murderous aura.


    Seeing the Lu Bu who was extremely happy while testing the halberd, Zhang Liao and Gao Shun looked at each other and nodded. ¡°Careful my lord, herees Gao Shun and Zhang Liao!¡±


    The two all of a sudden jumped came into the range of the halberd and jumped into its after image.


    ¡°Sha!¡± With Gao Shun was blocking Lu Bu¡¯s attacks. His Formation Breaker was a group of elite soldiers who use defend before returning attacks. Every one of halberd¡¯s shadow was blocked by Gao Shun.


    ¡°Zhan zhan zhan!¡± Although Zhang Liao was a bnced fighter, his attack was still decent. The de, in the hands of Zhang Liao, was shing and tinkling.


    ¡°Close ranged weapons could actually be this formidable?!¡± Liu Mang was dumbstruck. He believed that closed ranged weapons could notpare to bullets! A single bullet could kill you! However, it now appears that he was wrong!


    With Lu Bu¡¯s speed as he wield his weapon, a bullet might really not be able to get in!


    On the battlefield, there are tens of thousands of arrows flying toward oneself,parable to machine gun fire. And these men, they could chop off their enemy general¡¯s head within the rain of arrows, their martial prowess was over the skies!


    Liu Mang finally understood the profoundness of the Chinese martial arts. Should people like Lu Bu or Gao Shun appear in modern times, they are certain to be world ss masters!


    ¡°Bang!¡± A light shed by. A fragment flew across Liu Mang¡¯s face, rubbing his cheeks, a little bit away from taking Liu Mang¡¯s life.


    This was a fragment of Zhang Liao¡¯s de. ¡°Kaka¡± Zhang Liao¡¯s steel de have now broken apart, leaving only a handle. The handle too was densely covered with cracks!


    Gao Shun¡¯s weapon, on the other hand, was fine. However, his shield was all split up and in pieces.


    ¡°Formidable, my lord!¡± Gao Shun and Zhang Liao looked at each other. They could see from each other¡¯s eyes the fear, the astonishment and a deep sense of powerlessness!


    ¡°Hahahahahaha!¡± Lu Bu too recovered. Holding the trident, heughed loudly. ¡°A Divine weapon! Divine Weapon! With such a halberd in my hands, who in the world could possibly stop this Lu Fengxian?!¡±


    Afterward, Lu Bu, whether sleep or eat, would always bring this halberd with him so that he would not have what happened to the Sky Piercer happen to it.


    ¡°And the armor?!¡± Having felt the power of the divine weapon, Lu Bu grew interested in the armor.


    ¡°It¡¯s there!¡± Lu Bu looked toward the direction Liu Mang pointed.


    A crown like helmet, covered densely with scales, a golden shine that made it appeared to be sacred and arge cloak that made the armor ascend to an even higher level!


    ¡°Divine clothing, armor of the Ocean Emperor! Bestowed to Boss Lu by the Great Emperor! The armor weighs twenty five jin and with whole body protection, there¡¯s no need for the fear of iing swords and des!¡±


    Works of modern technology, manufactured with aluminum alloy, extremely lightweight. Although it could not block bullets or bombs, it could easily block swords, des, staff and clubs.


    Scaled armor coupled with the triangr construction of the interior, this could be said as the pinnacle of armors in the the era of closed ranged weapons!


    ¡°Armor of the Ocean Emperor?!¡± Lu Bu was emotionally moved. This was another golden armor! He have seen Liu Mang¡¯s golden armor, he even tried to test out it¡¯s defense himself and found that even if he had the Sky Piercer, he likely couldn¡¯t do anything to that armor unless he go after the face opening!


    Now this armor in front of him,pared to Liu Mang¡¯s armor, appeared even more magnificent, even more luxurious and with even stronger defense!


    Armor of the Ocean Emperor! Bestowed by the Great Emperor! Lu Bu was even more moved!


    This was an armor reserved for the emperor!


    ¡°Quick, call forth the threedies!¡± Wearing armor was not an easy task. In wartimes, one could hastily wear it. However, now he must do it step by step!


    Lu Bu had his men call forth Lady Yan, Lady Ren and Lady Cao. These three women helped him wear the armor.


    Soon, Lu Bu came out.


    ¡°This!¡± Liu Mang felt as if this Poseidon¡¯s Scale was made for Lu Bu! From shape to size and then to the magnificence, Lu Bupletely wore this Poseidon¡¯s Scale like a real Divine Cloth!


    Hell, even some cosy gurus wasn¡¯t close to Lu Bu¡¯s level!


    ¡°Hell, he¡¯s already middle aged! To still be this alluring!¡±

 Chapter 16 - Look Your Sister

    Chapter 16 - Look Your Sister


    Original by Bro Got a Gun, Tranted by James


    ¡°Haha, Haha!¡± Lu Bu was very pleased. This was the first time ever since Xiapi¡¯s defeat did heugh so happily.


    It¡¯s good as long as Boss Lu¡¯s happy! Liu Mang was also relieved. He touched his pockets, there¡¯s still those five thousand bucks from selling that gown. Liu Mang was tempted! A single gown was worth twenty thousand, what about the rest?! For example, some paintings?! Some historical antiques?!


    Although Liu Mang was not an economics major, he still knows that antiques are some valuable stuff! There¡¯s another valuable thing in the Three Kingdoms - gold! If he followed Boss Lu, conquered somend and obtained a position, he could get all the gold he wanted!


    Just as Liu Mang was still in his delusions, Lu Bu¡¯s face changed, he all of all sudden got serious again.


    ¡°Brother Liu Mang!¡± shouted Lu Bu as he looked at Liu Mang seriously.


    ¡°Yes!¡± hearing Lu Bu¡¯s shout, Liu Mang quickly wipe away his saliva and responded.


    ¡°You have brought the provisions back in a timely manner and have even brought me the weapon and armor bestowed by the Great Emperor. ording to principle, I ought to greatly reciprocate you!¡± Lu Bu ced the trident aside and sat in the center of the tent. On his sides were his wives, each more stunning than thest.


    ¡°No need to greatly reciprocate me, just give me some hundred eighty gold!¡± Liu Mang was totally blunt.


    ¡°Hundred eighty gold?!¡± Chen Gong, with a wry smile, shook his head. Had it been in the ordinary times, back when Lu Bu still had the Xu Province, then Liu Mang¡¯s request was certainly reasonable. Perhaps, Lu Bu would even award him more than that. s, they are currently fleeing! Who would bring gold when they flee?! Only Lu Bu¡¯s three wives would even have things like jewelry or so!


    ¡°However!¡± Lu Bu added an however to his words, causing Liu Mang¡¯s heart to suddenly jump. He had a bad premonition.


    ¡°Brother Liu Mang, it¡¯s fine for you to return back from the Heaven. However, instead of my tent, Chen Gong¡¯s tent, or even Gao Shun or Zhang Liao¡¯s tent, you appeared in my daughter¡¯s tent. Say, how shall we deal with this?!¡± said Lu Bu with a golden sh in his eyes.


    ¡°Father, you!¡± Originally, Liu Mang¡¯s appearance in her tent was only known to Lu Bu, Chen Gong and a few others. However, with what Lu Bu just said, everyone now knows! This caused Miss Lu¡¯s face to immediately redden.


    ¡°Misunderstanding! This is definitely a misunderstanding!¡± Liu Mang was at a loss. How many fucking days have he been here? For he to be misunderstood so many times!


    [TL: He¡¯s been here for 2 days now! Hmm.... he was mistaken for a Cao spy, then a Lu Bu general, then Cao general, then.... way too fucking many!]


    ¡°Misunderstanding?!¡± With a pondering expression, Lu Bu looked at Liu Mang. Seeing Lu Bu¡¯s expression, Chen Gong mind had a sudden turn and stepped forward to speak.


    ¡°How could it be a misunderstanding?!¡± said Chen Gong righteously. ¡°A woman ought to be pure, ought to remain chaste, your one misunderstanding have seen all of our Miss¡¯s body! Say, how would our Lu Bu army¡¯s Miss be able to go out in the future?! How would she be able to get married off in the future?! ¡°


    ¡°It really was a misunderstanding! That transfer... no... the Great Emperor set the location for me to appear in the heavenly realm to be that Aries Gold Cloth! For the Gold Cloth to be taken by Miss Lu, I really didn¡¯t know that!¡± Liu Mang have tried his best to exin. However, it was obvious that Boss Lu wasn¡¯t pleased with his exnation, he even saw that Boss Lu once again grabbed the trident.


    Is he going to kill me?! Liu Mang subconsciously swallowed his saliva and said ¡°If she can¡¯t be married off, then just marry her to me!¡± Once these words came out of his mouth, Liu Mang knew he fucked up. Not mentioning that Miss Lu, being Boss Lu¡¯s daughter, is of high status; her appearance was devastating beautiful, capable of causing the downfall of a city or state! In today¡¯s society, she¡¯s certainly an authentic BaiFuMei how would she possibly fancy a DiaoSi like himself?!


    [TL: Bai Fu Mei, literally means white, rich, pretty. Standards for a top quality beauty in china.


    Diaosi, mentioned before a couple times. DiaoSi is a chinese ng meaning that the guy is of mediocre appearance, humble family, no car, no house and no connection. Basically a loser. Oh yeah, didn¡¯t mention before but DiaoSi literally means penis thread/hair]


    ¡°Who would marry a lecher like you!¡± Lu Lingqi was enraged. What a evening she had. After practicing martial arts, she nned to take off her armor and rest. However, who would¡¯ve expected that there appeared out of thin air this lecher in front of her. Not only did he saw her naked body, he also held her to stop her screaming and even touched... touched! Lu Lingqi¡¯s face waspletely red! It was unclear rather it¡¯s because of her anger of her embarrassment.


    And now, he even dared to openly demand for I to be married to him! Did he really think that no one would want me?! Father will certainly not agree to that!


    Like Liu Mang, Lu Lingqi too believed that Lu Bu would never agree to that. Liu Mang even wanted to run away. However, in this wilderness, where would he run to?! The transfer CD is still there!


    ¡°Good! Once said, even four horses cannot unsay it! ¡± Ferociously pping his chair, Lu Bu stood up. ¡°Your marriage is thus set! When we meet up with Zang Ba, Zang Xuangao, you two shall be married!¡±


    ¡°What?! Father!¡± Lu Lingqi called.


    ¡°Nani?!¡± Liu Mang too did not expect that. He was looking at Boss Lu with eyes of bewilderment.


    [TL: yep, he went and said nani, japanese for what.]


    ¡°Father, I do not want to marry this lecher!¡± Lu Lingqi shouted hurriedly.


    Liu Mang originally also wanted to turn down the marriage. However, hearing Lu Lingqi¡¯s words, he was instead incited. ¡°Who is going to marry a violent woman like you!¡± The marks of getting beaten up by Lu Lingqi was still there!


    ¡°Who did you call violent woman?!¡± With her canines showing and eyes shining, Lu Lingqi shouted back at Liu Mang.


    ¡°You you you you it¡¯s you!¡± said Liu Mang hiding behind Gao Shun.


    ¡°Lecher, you want to die?!¡± This little tigress Lu Lingqi was enraged. She rolled up her sleeves exposing her spotlessly white and jade-like arm and was about to engage Liu Mang.


    ¡°Help! A tigress is trying to kill someone!¡± Liu Mang and Lu Lingqi started a game of chase around Gao Shun, exposing him to an awkward situation. If he don¡¯t stand there, then little Teacher Liu Mang would be caught and beaten up by the Miss. With his frail body, who knows if he could even shoulder the beating. And if Gao Shun doesn¡¯t move and continue to be a wooden stalk standing there for the two, it¡¯s an unpleasant feeling.


    ¡°Nonsense! Are you two done?!¡± A furious Lu Bu shouted at the two abruptly.


    The two immediately stopped. There¡¯s still a big tiger on the stage!


    ¡°Congrattions my lord on obtaining such an ideal son inw!¡± Chen Gong was the first to respond. He had the same idea as Lu Bu. Regarding that Heavenly Man Liu Mang¡¯s means of doing things, he waspletely awestruck; and if what he says was the truth, then whoever shall obtain him shall receive the world! Divine weapon! Outstanding able individual! And to be able to obtain provisions for thousands out of thin air! Although Liu Mang said that he was under the orders of the Great Emperor to pass the world to the Lu n, no one knew what he was thinking!


    Thus, the main importance right now is to tie Liu Mang to this Lu Bu army¡¯s war chariot! Currently Lu Bu have neither city nor treasure, the only thing he could give was his precious daughter.


    To obtain Lu Bu¡¯s daughter was the equivalent of obtaining half of the Lu Bu army.


    ¡°Boss Lu, please don¡¯t!¡± It wasn¡¯t that Liu Mang didn¡¯t want to obtain a beautiful wife. After all, ording to the twenty some year old bachelor Liu Mang ¡®having a woman be his girlfriend was already godsend!¡¯


    But being pretty was one thing, can¡¯t your martial prowess not be so strong?! Having already beaten up once, Liu Mang does not want to be beaten his whole life!


    ¡°Are you trying not to be responsible?!¡± Regarding other issues, Lu Bu was willing to concede. However, this was something he would not concede. A pair of tiger eyes ring at Liu Mang caused him to swallow the words he wanted to say.


    ¡°Father, I do not want to marry him!¡± Lu Lingqi¡¯s words brought immense joy to Liu Mang. It¡¯s good to not marry me, please! I beg you dear great aunt, don¡¯t marry me please!


    ¡°The order of your parents, the words of your matchmaker, wherees your say in this matter?!¡± To reprimand Liu Mang, perhaps Lu Bu might still take consideration but to reprimand his own daughter, it waspletely normal for him to do.


    ¡°Mother?! Second and Third Mothers?!¡± Being unable to persuade her father, Lu Lingqi moved onto Lu Bu¡¯s three wives.


    ¡°Husband, this...?¡± said Lady Ren. She was Diao Chan, history¡¯s number one beauty. She was the most loved by Lu Bu. Toward Lu Lingqi, she loved her no less than Lu Bu.


    ¡°This matter is non negotiable!¡± Lu Bu loved Diao Chan deeply. He would even discard everything for her. However, currently, he refuse to listen to her.


    Lady Yan was the first wife, she¡¯s also Lu Lingqi¡¯s mother. She too could not bear her daughter being married off. Once married, her daughter will be someone else¡¯s wife, someone else¡¯s daughter inw. How would she possibly be willing to do that?! However, seeing that her husband was so firm, Lady Yan knew that her persuasions would ount to nothing.


    ¡°Lingqi, your father was also thinking of your good! Don¡¯t act willfully and make a scene!¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡± Watching both her father and mother act like this, Lu Lingqi knew that she cannot escape from marrying this lecher. In a fury, she disregarded everyone present and ran toward her tent.


    Liu Mang have made up his mind. After all, he have already rescued Lu Bu, have already been extremely benevolent to Boss Lu. For the sake of the future, for the sake of his life, Liu Mang decided to leave after the transfer CD finishes cooling down.


    He could go find little authority Sun or big old Yuan Shao. If he sells some modern armor or so to them, certainly they will treat him like a honored guest!


    ¡°Reporting!¡± A messenger ran in. ¡°Reporting to the lord, we have discovered enemy troops twenty li ahead!¡±


    ¡°Discovered enemy troops?!¡± Lu Bu frowned. ¡°Cao Cao was certainly fast to arrive!¡±


    ¡°Not Cao Cao!¡± Chen Gong shook his head. The Cao army was blocked at the gates of Xiapi. Wei Xu and Song Xian should have blocked them in for at least half a day. With half a day¡¯s time, it was enough for the Lu Bu army to gain enough distance from the Cao army.


    ¡°These troops should have been sent from Guangling!¡± Chen Gong guessed correctly.


    ¡°Guangling?!¡± Lu Bu¡¯s eyes became filled with murderous intent. ¡°Chen Deng of Guangling!!¡± The Chen Deng father and son have harmed Lu Bu greatly! For the interests of their Chen family, they sold out Lu Bu just like that! Although Wei Xu and Song Xian also betrayed him, he could still forgive them since they were his brothers. But that Chen family falls in apletely different category!


    ¡°Obey my orders, Gao Shun and Zhang Liao! Come with me, we shall meet Chen Deng, Chen Yuanlong!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Gao Shun and Zhang Liao both went back to the barracks to pick the troops to meet the enemy with Lu Bu with.


    Liu Mang originally nned to slip away in times of chaos but was instead caught by Boss Lu. ¡°Come worthy son inw Liu Mang, let¡¯s go have a look at this divine weapon being used for the first time in my hands!¡±


    ¡°Fuck, look your sister!¡±


    [TL: Look your sister is the same as the English equivalent of ¡¯look my ass¡¯. Hope that solves the mystery.]

 Chapter 17 - Got Sold

    Chapter 17 - Got Sold


    Original by Bro Got a Gun, Tranted by James


    In front of Liu Mang and over the vast ins was the countless Cao troops with their spears sticking out, their bright armor dazzling in the wind and their war horses neighing, ready to engage!


    Although Liu Mang have came to this era, he yet to experience the actual assembly of arge army. And now, with the view in front of him, Liu Mang was totally frightened. Back in Xiapi, the majority of the Cao troops was besieging the gates and only few managed to get in the city and fight against Liu Mang and his troops. Later, although Yu Jin and Xiahou Dun¡¯s armies arrived, Liu Mang managed to convert their targets to Wei Xu and Song Xian! Thus, he have never once seen the assembly of arge army!


    Liu Bu and the rest of them, on the other hand, was acting much more normal. Covered in the golden Poseidon Scale, Lu Bu was glittering under the sun¡¯s ray. Holding the trident in his hand, he appeared even more impressive. Although he wasn¡¯t riding the Red Hare, his mount was still impressive looking horse.


    ¡°I suspect there must be at least ten thousand enemies in front of us!¡± Liu Mang was speechless. In his school, five thousand people could cover the whole sports field. With this many people, they certainly covered more than a single sports field!


    ¡°Fifteen thousand or so!¡± Lu Bu briefly stated the amount of men Chen Deng have.


    ¡°Fifteen thousand?!¡± Liu Mang began to think that this Lu Bu was crazy. He had only some two thousand troops! And now, he was nning to use these two thousand troops to fight against fifteen thousand! Was that not a sign of an idiot?!


    Even if all of your subordinates were elites, you can¡¯t fight one against ten! Hell, did you think that they were all Chen Zhen¡¯s and Ip Man¡¯s?!


    [TL; google them if you don¡¯t know who they are.]


    ¡°Hehe!¡± Lu Bu did not respond to Liu Mang. He chuckled and rode his horse forward.


    ¡°All army! In formation!¡± Gao Shun raised his hands and waved it down.


    ¡±Arrange formation! Arrange formation!¡± The seven hundred some Formation Breakers quickly arranged themselves into formations. Although Liu Mang knew neither of the arts of war or the arts of formations, he could tell that the Formation Breakers have arranged themselves like a huge turtle! Countless shields have arranged into a strong defensive line. Within this defensive line, gleaming in the sunlight was des.


    If the fifteen thousand people on the opposite side instill fear into one¡¯s mind, then the current Formation Breaker, the seven hundred people in perfect formation like a single person, was like a giant!


    On the other side, the enemies in red too stopped moving. They began to separate into different groups.


    From thatrge armyes a group of men riding horses.


    Leading was a schrly man, on his sides was a couple armored generals.


    ¡°Master, in the front is the Lu Bu army!¡± A general spoke to the schr in white.


    ¡°Oh?!¡± said the schr indifferently. He began to run his eyes over the Lu Bu army, Zhang Liao¡¯s Bing Province Soldiers, Gao Shun¡¯s Formation Breaker and that person in the golden armor.


    Isn¡¯t that person in the golden armor Lu Bu?!


    ¡°Word of mouth had it that within horses, Red Hare, with men, Lu Bu. Now that I saw, he¡¯s nothing extraordinary!¡± A general on the side spoke up. ¡°The Lu Bu army currently have but a few thousand people! Seeing ourrge army, instead of taking shelter, he dated to engage us head on. What arrogance! Master, this general asks to be the vanguard! I shall fetch that insignificant Lu Bu¡¯s head!¡±


    Chen Deng too was confused. What exactly was this Lu Bu thinking?! Having once worked for Lu Bu, he knew of the prowess of the Formation Breaker and the Bing Province Soldiers.


    The Formation Breaker was said to be the king of infantries! Although the Formation Breaker numbered but eight hundred, they could rival five thousand!


    The Bing Province Soldiers were the Bing Province Armored Calvary. Although they no longer have their horses, they were still soldiers who have been through hundreds of battles!


    However, even with these, they cannot possibly win against fifteen thousand! Not to mention, from Prime Minister Cao, it was learned that Lu Bu¡¯s armycked provisions. ording to calctions, he should have ran out of food for a day now!


    Perhaps there is a trap?! Chen Deng¡¯s overly suspicious personality caused him to be unable to see through the Lu Bu on the other side.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! We shall try the Marquis of Wen!¡± Being unable to see through Lu Bu¡¯s mindset, Chen Deng could only try him out!


    ¡°Heeyah!¡± Chen Deng and his men began riding toward Lu Bu.


    ¡°Lu Bu, Marquis of Wen, show yourself! Chen Deng of Guangling have came to see you!¡± Shouted Chen Deng personally.


    ¡°Haha haha! What sort of thing is this Chen Deng, Chen Yuanlong? He is but a man who turns his back on his master and abandons his loyalty!¡± With a boldugher, Lu Bu came forth riding his horse.


    ¡°You dared insult my master!¡± A general was about to rush forward to engage Lu Bu but was stopped by Chen Deng. To fight against Lu Bu alone is a death wish! Although Lu Bu have neither the Red Hare nor his Sky Piercer, he was still someone that a second rated general could notpare to!


    ¡°The Marquis of Wen seemed to be in good health!¡± Said Chen Deng, holding his fist.


    ¡°Thanks to your Chen family¡¯s blessing, I¡¯m still alive!¡± The trident in Lu Bu¡¯s hands started to buzz, showing its master¡¯s killing intent.


    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s good to be alive, good to be alive!¡± Chen Dengughed. ¡°Oh Marquis of Wen, a few days back, Xu Province was still yours and you had seventy thousand men. Howe are only left with this few men now?!¡±ughed Chen Deng.


    ¡°Humph! Why I¡¯m left with this few men, how would you, Chen Deng, not know?! If you didn¡¯t, then you won¡¯t have appeared in front of me now!¡± said Lu Bu with a snort.


    ¡°Marquis of Wen oh Marquis, my father and I did it for your sake too!¡± Chen Deng had an expression like he was thinking for your sake. ¡°Prime Minister Cao was sent on imperial orders to rule over the world. Marquis of Wen, as an official of Han, you ought toy down your military power and enter the imperial court as an official. When the momentes, your position would thus ascend a couple ranks and bring splendor shines on your family¡¯s door! To give the Xu Province to Prime Minister Cao is to give the Xu Province to the Emperor!¡±


    ¡°For my sake? Haha. What a great way to do things for my sake! No wonder your Chen family of Guangling could take root in Xu Province for all these years! Fifteen thousand troops! What arge number!¡± Lu Bu began to held a bit of admiration for the Chen family. They were already here when Tao Qian was still in power. Tao Qian have forgotten about them. Then when Liu Bei and finally he controlled Xu Province, they were still there as the lord of Guangling! Not only were they not harmed at all, they even grewrger!


    Fifteen thousand troops was evenparable to a warlord¡¯s!


    ¡°What a pity!¡± Lu Bu continued. ¡°What a pity that your old father, Chen Gui, cannot live till this date!¡±


    Hearing that Lu Bu mentioned his father, Chen Deng frowned. ¡°Marquis of Wen, as the saying goes, one shall not strike the face when beating someone up, one shall not bring forth one¡¯s rtive in an argument! Marquis of Wen, wasn¡¯t your speech just nowcking etiquette?!¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha! I understand, I understand!¡± Lu Bu looked at Chen Deng with a mocking smile. It was exactly as Gongtai said, this Chen Deng still didn¡¯t know of that incident. ¡°I suspect you still didn¡¯t know! No wonder, no wonder!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t know?!¡± Chen Deng already suspected that Lu Bu had a trap set up. Now, hearing Lu Bu¡¯s words, he grew even more suspicious.


    ¡°When did the Marquis of Wen started talking in riddles and rhymes. This isn¡¯t like the Marquis of Wen¡¯s style!¡± said Chen Deng.


    ¡°Sigh! Oh Chen Deng, why bother?! For your Prime Minister Cao to not tell you, he must certainly have his reasons! Say, as an outsider, how could I intrude upon your business?!¡±


    Cao Cao was hiding something from me? Chen Deng nced at the Formation Breaker and the Bing Province Army. Didn¡¯t Cao Cao said the Lu Bu army ran out of provisions and have staved for a day?! However, no matter how you look at them, they looked to bepletely healthy, without any signs of starvation! ¡°Marquis of Wen, if you have something to say then say it!¡±


    If there was something that Chen Deng was unable to let go of then it would be his Chen family¡¯s growth and his father Chen Gui.


    ¡°Oh righteous emperor! I, Lu Bu, is inferior! Oh how inferior!¡± Who says Lu Bu doesn¡¯t know how to scheme? He just never bothered to!


    ¡°Stray dog, it goes without saying that you are inferior to my master! What is there toment about?!¡± One of Chen Deng¡¯s general already didn¡¯t like Lu Bu for he disdained Lu Bu for being called the number one general under heaven.


    ¡°Yuanlong, make sure to close your family¡¯s cage properly so that your dogs won¡¯t randomly bite people!¡± Had it not been for the fact that Lu Bu wanted to see the Chen Deng¡¯s expression after finding out what happened to his father, he would¡¯ve already killed that man instead of saying this!


    ¡°Step down!¡± Chen Deng was eager to know the information regarding his father. ¡°Sorry to show such a disgraceful scene to the Marquis of Wen! Perhaps the Marquis could inform this Chen Deng of the news of his father?!¡± Chen Yuanlong wasn¡¯t dumb, the only thing that Cao Cao could try to hide from him would be information regarding his father!


    ¡°Well then, seeing Yuanlong¡¯s sincerity, I guess I shall tackle the difficult job of informing you the news! Chen Gui, your father, have already passed away!¡± Seeing Chen Deng¡¯s marvelous expression, Lu Bu wanted tough but had to held hisughter back!


    ¡°Impossible! Impossible!¡± Chen Deng eyes were wide open, his expression showing a refusal to ept the news. ¡°Lu Bu, Deng have treated you with courtesy. Why must you deceive Deng?!¡± asked Chen Deng.


    ¡°What, did you, Chen Yuanlong, see this Lu Bu as the kind of person who speaks of false words?!¡± Lu Bu¡¯s expression also grew colder.


    ¡°Not only did your father passed away, he died at the hands of your devoted Prime Minister Cao!¡± dered Lu Bu word by word.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying! Lies!¡± Chen Deng was no longer calm and collected. Although Chen Gui might have died, he can¡¯t possibly die at the hands of Cao Cao! Chen Gui dying will not benefit Cao Cao one bit! Cao Cao cannot be that stupid!


    ¡°Believe what you want!¡± Lu Bu didn¡¯t want to bother exining. ¡°All you have to do is go ask Cao Aman what your father said before he died and everything will make sense!¡±


    ¡°Humph! Regarding this, I will certainly ask the Prime Minister. However, Marquis of Wen is best to return with me to meet the Prime Minister too!¡± Chen Deng have made up his mind. He was determined to make Lu Bu stay. Lu Bu was too big of a threat. Just by himself, he have caused Chen Deng to have be unable to sleep properly at night. On top of that, there¡¯s his army! Thus Chen Deng was not going to let Lu Bu walk away alive!


    ¡°What, you wanted to make me stay?! Thene!¡± Lu Bu sneered.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I shall meet you on the battlefield!¡± CHen Deng also didn¡¯t expect Lu Bu to surrender just like that. He was about to return to his army after saying those words.


    ¡°To stand in front of I, Lu Bu, did you think that you cane and go as you please?!¡± Said Lu Bu coldly. ¡°It¡¯s better for you to remain here!¡± With a p of his legs, therge horse Lu Bu was on rushed out like the wind.


    ¡°You dare!¡± The generals by Chen Gong¡¯s side cannot bear it any longer. In their view, they considered Lu Bu to be simply a handsome exterior with a hollow inside. To dare rush forward alone!


    ¡°Lu Bu, prepare to leave your head! Remember that the person who killed you is Guangling...¡± One of Chen Deng¡¯s general, before he was even able to say his name, already had his headunched into the sky.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your name! There¡¯s too many people that died under my hands, I cannot remember all these names!¡± Blood flowed down along the trident¡¯s tip. The trident have finally tasted blood.


    ¡°Sha!¡± Two more generals rushed forward. Within a bout, both of them was dismounted by Lu Bu.


    Chen Deng brought with him a total of five generals. Now, there¡¯s only two left. The two generals looked at each other and yelled. ¡°Master, quickly, run away! We shall stop him!¡±


    Right after saying those words, two mode headless corpses dropped to the ground. All of Chen Deng¡¯s five generals were killed.


    ¡°Humph!¡± However, in just this little amount of dy, Chen Deng managed to run back into his army.


    ¡°Lu Bu, no matter how strong you are, you are but a single man! Against a whole army, your are but a speck of dust! I advise you to surrender, otherwise you will just throw away your subordinate¡¯s lives!¡± Chen Deng have entered into the army, safe from Lu Bu.


    ¡°Is that so? Thene and try it out!¡± Lu Bu shed his halberd across. Under the sunshine, he looked as like a god on earth!


    ¡°Good! Since you wanted to die, I shall help you aplish it! Transmit my orders to have the whole army attack!¡± Although Chen Deng was a schr, the schrs during the Three Kingdoms Periods are not one bit bad on the battlefield!


    ¡°Master¡¯s orders! Whole army, attack!¡±


    ¡°Master¡¯s orders! Whole army, attack!¡± The orders was transmitted from one messenger to another. Soon, therge Chen army began to move.


    With fifteen thousand people, even if they each spit on you, it¡¯s enough to drown you. Not to mention this uniform motion, the whole earth began to shake and dust began flying all over.


    You don¡¯t say, Chen Deng actually really does know his military affair! Pikemen to the front, shielded de soldiers protecting the nks, and two thousand archers shooting from the middle of the army.


    A sky full of arrows came flying toward the Lu Bu army.


    ¡°Attention Bing Province soldiers, all troops pull back!¡± Zhang Liao wasn¡¯t stupid. His current Bing Province Armored Cavalry currentcked war horses. Thus, they could only be used as infantries. Withoutrge shields like those of the Formation Breaker¡¯s, it was absolutely impossible for infantries to survive a rain of arrow.


    As expected of the elites, the Bing Province soldiers moved out of range of the Chen army¡¯s bows.


    ¡°Change formation!¡± Gao Shun did not retreat in the face of all these arrows. Instead, he gave an order and the seven hundred Formation Breaker immediately held their shields up creating a wall of shield blocking the arrows.


    ¡°High shoot!¡± Seeing that the wall of shields have blocked his arrows, Chen Deng decisively ordered for the high shoot.


    One must not estimate the Chen army. Being able to upy Guangling for so long, they naturally have the ability.


    The two thousand lifted their bows and started shooting toward the sky. The arrows flew to their peak height and then started falling down. With the help of gravity, the arrows became even more powerful.


    ¡°ck Tortoise Formation!¡± With a order from Gao Shun, the seven hundred Formation Breaker tilted their shields one by one. Like a turtle, they withdrew into the formation of shields.


    ¡°Doing dong dong!¡± With the addition of gravity, the arrows grew a lot stronger. Even though the Formation Breaker had the protection of theirrge shields, there were still some arrows that managed to shoot through the chinks of the shield and into the formation.


    ¡°Pop!¡± The arrowheads shot through the shields and directly into one¡¯s arms and body. Soon, blood was flowing. Although suffering from intolerable pain, these Formation Breaker soldiers were still dead silent and had their eyes focused on the enemies outside!


    ¡°Pikemen, attack!¡± Chen Deng saw that archers had no effect and decided for a direct attack.


    ¡°Sha!¡± There was a total of eight thousand pikemen. For eight thousand to fight against seven hundred, as long as they¡¯re not all idiots they are certain to win! When one is up against something that is about as powerful as oneself, he would give his all. However, when one is up against something that is weaker than oneself, something that is extremely weak, he will start to loosen up.


    For seven hundred men, even if you¡¯re the elite amongst the elite, the king of soldiers, it amounts to nothing. For ten against one, even if you can block them, they are able to pile up and crush you to death!


    The enemy was getting closer. The distant way cries sounded as if just next to one¡¯s ears. However, the Formation Breaker was nonmoving and terribly quiet. Without Gao Shun¡¯smands, none of these Formation Breaker soldier was going to move. Even if a de wasing at them!


    Hundred steps, ny steps, eighty steps, seventy steps, fifty steps, thirty steps, twenty steps, ten steps.


    The soldiers of the Formation Breaker could even see the enemy¡¯s expressions and demeanors. Those with good eyes were even able see the facial hair on the enemy soldiers.


    ¡°Did those guys got scared stupid?!¡± The leading general of the Chen army watched the Formation Breaker andughed. Heughed very happily. It is of no wonder, against nearly twenty times the troops, being scared was normal!


    However, worry not! It¡¯s just a single sh, a single sh and everything will be over!


    Soon, this general will be unable tough.


    As Gao Shun watched the ever approaching enemies, he actually closed his eyes.


    ¡°Gao Shun went crazy?!¡± Liu Mang was dumbfounded. He was standing next to Gao Shun! If these eight thousand pikemen charge over, how would he still be able to live?!


    Did you got paralyzed?! Liu mang wanted to run away only to find out that he cannot run away as he is currently within the formation of shields.


    ¡°Boss Gao, Handsome Gao! Gao Gao! Fuck! Gao my ass! Send some orders!¡± Could it be that they are to stand there motionless for people to attack them?!


    ¡°Sha!¡± The first Chen soldier who came over had eyes full of smiles. These enemies were really scared silly. His de was already enroute to someone¡¯s body. In a couple seconds, there¡¯ll be some blood spraying out and then outstanding military service!


    With outstanding military service, he could enjoy the splendors of the rewards!


    ¡°Die! Die!¡± Every single Chen soldier¡¯s face exposed a sinister expression.


    Suddenly, Gao Shun opened his eyes. ¡°Open formation!¡±


    The Formation Breaker that was originally like a tortoise shell suddenly opened a gap. Like a giant ck tortoise opening its mouth, the vanguard pikemen were swallowed into the formation.


    A hundred, two hundred, three hundred, five hundred, a thousand, two thousand!


    The giant ck tortoise have swallowed a total of two thousand people!


    ¡°Close formation!¡± Gao Shun gave orders again. The gap that was open was once again closed.


    ¡°Kill them!¡± said Gao Shun without a hint of emotion.


    ¡°What?!¡± The general who was swallowed by the ck tortoise was dumbfounded. The gap have closed. Their two thousand men was enclosed within the circr formation. Blocked by shields on all sides, their escape route waspletely blocked.


    ¡°Seven hundred men swallowing two thousand?! Boss Gao, what appetite you have. Careful not to choke yourself!¡± Liu Mang was roasting from the side.


    Gao Shun gave Liu Mang a white eye, without absolute confidence, he wouldn¡¯t do such a thing!


    The general who led the two thousand men inside the formation tried to force his way out to no avail. He bit his teeth and said ¡°Brothers! The Lu Bu army wanted to swallow us! A mere seven hundred men wanted to swallow two thousand of us! What great appetite! He is seeking for self destruction! Brothers, follow me and kill the enemies!¡± They were going to risk their all because if they don¡¯t then they really might die here.


    ¡°Ah?¡± Chen Deng too found out what the Formation Breaker have done. ¡°What appetite. Since you want to swallow my soldiers, I¡¯ll send you more to swallow! Transmit my orders, have the right nk shielded de troops engage the enemy!¡±


    Eight thousand pikemen, Gao Shun could still resist them. After all, the shielded soldiers are the nemesis of pikemen. However, when encountered with simr type shielded soldiers, it¡¯ll be difficult then. For the opposing side too have shields and could also form formations to directly sh upon Gao Shun¡¯s Formation Breaker. Once the Formation Breaker have been broken up, then they¡¯re as good as dead!


    ¡°Turn!¡± Gao Shun gave orders again.


    The whole Formation started moving. Like a top, the rotate around. Each rotation faster than thest and with each rotation came foul wind and bloody rain.


    Ever since Chen Deng¡¯s shielded de soldiers appeared, the Formation Breaker began to suffer casualties. With every sh there would be soldiers of Formation Breaker vomiting blood. This was caused from the impact injuring the internal organs. Whenever someone left the formation, someone else will rece him, maintaining the rotation of the formation.


    With pikemen on the inside and shielded de soldiers on the outside, the Formation Breaker was about to reach their limits!


    One by one, the soldiers of the Formation Breaker fall. One by one, the fallen soldiers were reced by new soldiers only to fall again.


    Soon, over two hundred men was lost within the formation.


    ¡°Humph! And here I thought you had such wondrous appetite! Seems like you can¡¯t swallow all of them after all! If you can¡¯t swallow them, then spit up what you have swallowed!¡± Chen Deng sneered. ¡°The left nk shielded de soldiers, join the fray and send them to hell!¡±


    The right wind shielded de soldiers also moved. The Formation Breaker, in the end, cannot take on all the enemies. Liu Mang cried. Fuck! In the end, I still cannot escape from death! Boss Lu, you fraud! I sent you food, weapon and armor and in the end you just have to fuck with me like so!


    ¡°Sha!¡± Gao Shun also joined the fray. There wasn¡¯t enough people to rotate!


    Seven hundred against eight thousand plus the shielded de soldiers. That¡¯s thirteen thousand! Brother, did you think you¡¯re some kind of god?!


    ¡°Lu Bu, Lu Fengxian, just wait for me to kill you!¡± Chen Deng¡¯s eyes were glittering. He saw the golden armored man within the Formation Breaker and suddenly got frightened. ¡°That¡¯s right! Lu Bu! Lu Bu! Fighting up till now was only the Formation Breaker¡¯s Gao Shun. Where¡¯s Lu Bu and Zhang Liao?! That golden armored man inside the Formation Breaker did not move at all. This isn¡¯t Lu Bu¡¯s style!


    ¡°Haha, Chen Deng, were you looking for this Lu Bu? Lu Bu, Lu Fengxian is here! Chen Deng, prepare to die!¡± From Chen Deng¡¯s nks suddenly appeared a group of troops. Wasn¡¯t this Lu Bu leading them?!


    So, actually, as it turns out that the Formation Breaker swallowing two thousand pikemen wasn¡¯t because they were arrogant and conceited. Rather, it was a performance for Chen Deng. Their goal was for Chen Deng to believe that victory was within his grasp, for him to continue sending out troops! First it was the right nk shielded de soldiers. Then it was the left nk shielded de soldiers. Now, both of his nks were unprotected. All he have left was the archers in the middle of the army. Although they numbered two thousand, they cannot stand up to Lu Bu and the Bing Province Soldiers that he¡¯s leading. Not to mention there¡¯s Zhang Liao there too!

 Chapter 18 - I, Lu Bu, Never Regret

    Chapter 18 - I, Lu Bu, Never Regret


    Original by Bro Got a Gun, Tranted by James


    ¡°Sha!¡± With a sh, Liu Mang killed the enemy in front of him. Blood sprayed all over his face. Had it been before, he would¡¯ve been afraid of the blood. But now, he didn¡¯t have the time to think about the blood!


    ¡°Gao Shun, I hate you!¡± Had it not been that Gao Shun was too greedy and decided to swallow two thousand pikemen, how could the formation possibly be destroyed so easily?!


    Now without killing the two thousand pikemen, they were instead getting killed first! Fortunately, he was wearing the Aries Gold Cloth. Else, he¡¯d already be dead!


    Gao Shun did not speak. Instead, he pointed toward the distant slope.


    ¡°What do you mean?!¡± Before Liu Mang could understand what Gao Shun meant, he suddenly heard a voice. ¡°Lu Bu, Lu Fengxian is here! Chen Deng, prepare to die!¡±


    ¡°Fuck!¡± Liu Mang finally understood everything. He understood why Boss Lu wanted him to wear the Aries Gold Cloth and stay with the Formation Breaker. All of this was to make him into a bait to attract Chen Deng¡¯s attention!


    What a fucking boss! A fucking father inw! Liu Mang was fuming with rage between gritted teeth.


    ¡°Break through the archers! Kill Chen Deng!¡± Zhang Liao rushed forward after giving off amand.


    ¡°Sha!¡± Although the Bing Province Soldiers no longer have their mounts, they are not at all inferior to other troops. Not to mention, there¡¯s also Lu Bu leading the attack.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh!¡± Chen Deng¡¯s army was left with only archers. Although bows and arrows are strong in long range, they¡¯re nothing in close range!


    Blood sttered everywhere. Flesh and Bones were scattered all over. Everywhere Lu Bu¡¯s army went, everyone was killed, not a single survivor! Some archers, having been scared witless, decided to desert and flee.


    ¡°Hold out against them! Don¡¯t withdraw!¡± Chen Deng withdrew his side sword and killed a retreating archer. ¡°All army, fight to the death and wait for our troops to return! Anyone who dared retreat will be like this man!¡± Chen Deng¡¯s malevolent expression managed to scared a lot of his soldiers. These men, biting their teeth, took out their sidearm, their short swords, and began to engage the enemies.


    Archers was already weak against infantries to begin with. And now across from them wasn¡¯t just some regr infantries but rather the dismounted Bing Province Heavy Cavalries. Thus, wherever they go, it was a massacre!


    ¡°Mother!¡± Someone copsed. This sort of massacre wasn¡¯t something that an average person could stand up against!


    Although Chen Deng¡¯s troops have followed the Chen family for a long time, they have never came across this kind of massacring God that is Lu Bu!


    ¡°Sha!¡± Chen Deng once again killed another deserting archer. He wanted them to stop Lu Bu for a moment, just a single moment! Themander of the shielded de soldiers and the pikemen have already noticed the problem and was already rushing back to aid them!


    However, these archers was really scared witless! Lu Bu was like a massacring God from hell! Chen Deng¡¯s killing of deserters not only did not made the soldiers stand up to Lu Bu, it instead evoked their rebellious hearts!


    Rushing forward is death! Not going is also death! Fuck it, let¡¯s revolt!


    ¡°Sha!¡± One by one, archers with bloodshot eyes rose in rebellion.


    ¡°What are you people trying to do?!¡± Chen Deng roared ¡°Is this a mutiny?! Have you forgotten your families?! Have your forgotten who you are?!¡± Majority of these soldiers were the Chen family¡¯s private soldiers, many of whom are settled in Guangling with their families.


    Thus, there was still some who have calmed down, not daring to attack Chen Deng.


    However, Chen Deng was still fucked! Like the bloody wind, Lu Bu arrived in front of Chen Deng. With a single Ji strike he knocked away Chen Deng¡¯s side sword. ¡°Chen Deng, Chen Yuanlong, has been captured by me. Surrender immediately!¡±


    Like a thunderp, Lu Bu¡¯s voice resounded through the battlefield.


    ¡°Master, master have been captured?¡± There are soldiers who could not believe that their master have been captured. However, as they looked toward their main army, they noticed that their banner has fallen.


    ¡°Defeated! We have been defeated!¡± With their master captured, how could these private soldiers possibly have the will to continue fighting on?!


    ¡°We, we surrender!¡± Shouted themander of the shielded de soldiers. With an agonized expression, he dropped his de and shield. Just when they were about to annihte the Formation Breaker, who would¡¯ve expected it to end like this.


    ¡°To seize the traitors, first seize the the king!¡± This was the strategy that Chen Gong gave Lu Bu. First use Chen Deng¡¯s father¡¯s death to set chaos in his mind. Then use the Formation Breaker to defend against the enemies. Due to Lu Bu wearing a golden armor, from afar, he looked not much different from Liu Mang¡¯s golden armor. Thus, he was to be the bait and be ced within the Formation Breaker!


    Hence, all of Chen Deng¡¯s attention will be focused toward the Formation Breaker!


    Gao Shun deliberately showed ws to let Chen Deng think that he was close to destroying the Formation Breaker, to let Chen Deng develop a misconception. With this misconception, Chen Deng¡¯s troops brought to annihtion by the Lu Bu soldiers from the two nks!


    From the outset he was already sold? Now, Liu Mang was really afraid of these strategists! No wonder these individuals were able to grasp the whole world! No wonder that Cao Cao was willing to kill Chen Gong even if he was to be infamy because of that!


    An strategist that have you in their mind will certainly cause you to be unable to rest or eat in peace!


    Liu Mang did not knew that in Xiapi, there¡¯s already an strategist that had him in his mind. This person was not to be inferior to the Old Man Chen in any aspect! This man was the sly genius Guo Jia!


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Cleaning the battlefield, counting the casualties!


    The Formation Breaker was pretty much crippled from the engagement! From the seven hundred that it once had, the survivor amounted less than two hundred. Gao Shun did not say anything. However, from from bleak expression, Liu Mang saw pain, sorrow and even dried up tears in the corner of his eyes. This was from a man who even if he was to be killed, he will not frown!


    Liu Mang¡¯s heart tightened. He also knew that these fallen Formation Breaker soldiers, many of them died protecting him, blocking the iing des and spears with their bodies! However, he knows neither their names nor does he remember their appearance!


    Liu Mang took a deep breath. He decided that the next time hees over, he¡¯ll make sure to equip the Formation Breaker with the best armor! This was the only thing he could do!


    From the Bing Province Heavy Cavalry, there was also some fifty casualties! They were, after all, not infantry.


    Lu Bu¡¯s two thousand strong army was left in a wretched state. All that was left was some thousand three hundred people! Majority of them wounded!


    Fortunately, after capturing Chen Deng, the Chen army surrendered, allowing them to recuperate.


    There was still over five thousand pikemen, over four thousand shielded de soldiers and a thousand or so archers! The Formation Breaker stood against fifteen thousand enemies. Casualties numbered over five hundred. However, for the opponent, their casualties was five thousand! One against ten, worthy to be called the king of the infantries!


    ¡°Chen Deng, Chen Yuanlong! Do you have any words to say?!¡± said Lu Bu as he looked at the Chen Deng who was tied up and kneeling on the ground.


    ¡°Humph, ve with three surnames, do with me as you wishes!¡± Chen Deng did not have the awareness of a captive at all. He remained unyielding.


    ¡°ve of three surnames?!¡± Lu Bu hated two things the most! One is betrayal and the other is this title! Ever since being called he was called such by Zhang Fei in Ho Pass, Lu Bu have forever been stuck with this title!


    ¡°Chen Deng, did you think that I dared not kill you?!¡± Lu Bu¡¯s expression was full of murderous intent.


    ¡°Haha, so what if you I am to be killed! Even if you killed this Chen Yuanlong, you, Lu Bu, will still not be able to escape! Prime Minister Cao¡¯s army was just behind me. Cao Chun of the Ferocious Cavalry was already sternly waiting! Did you think that you have won just because you have defeated I, Chen Deng?! These hours that you were stopped by me was more than enough for the Ferocious Cavalry to arrive!¡± Chen Deng sneered.


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Lu Bu really hated being threatened. In his anger, he was about to kill Chen Deng. However, Chen Gong who was on the side opened his mouth and said ¡°Although ves of three surnames was indeed unpleasant to hear, it¡¯s still better than being loyal to one¡¯s father¡¯s killer!¡±


    ¡°Who is loyal to one¡¯s father¡¯s killer? Chen Gong! Neither you or Lu Bu are good men! Lu Bu have said that my father was killed by Prime Minister Cao and now you go on to say that I am loyal to my father¡¯s killer! What a joke! Did you think that I, Chen Deng, was a three year old kid?! Did you expect that I will fall for your stratagem of sowing dissention?!¡± Chen Deng knew that being captured by Lu Bu was the same as death, thus he decided to curse away.


    ¡°Facts speak louder than words!¡± Chen Gong shook his head, turned around to face Lu Bu and held his fist toward him. "My lord, Gong request that my lord set Chen Deng, Chen Yuanlong free!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Liu Mang was shocked greatly.


    ¡°Military advisor, you cannot!¡± Gao Shun was the first to not agree for a lot of the soldiers of the Formation Breaker died in the hands of Chen Deng¡¯s troops.


    ¡°Chen Gong, stop pretending to be kind! Did you think that by doing such I will be grateful towards you?!¡± Chen Deng ridiculed. ¡°Kill me! Kill me quickly!¡±


    Lu Bu closed his eyes. He thought for a moment before opening his eyes again. He said. ¡°Release Chen Yuanlong!¡±


    ¡°My lord?!¡± Gao Shun was anxious! If he does not take revenge for his brothers, he will forever be restless and be unable to face those who survived!


    ¡°Not only will I release you, I¡¯ll return to you three thousand soldiers including your two generals!¡± Lu Bu was very generous. Those three thousand soldiers were all people who have families in Guangling. Should he forcely take them away, they will certainly not be willing to fight for him. Thus, he decided to just throw them back to Chen Yuanlong!


    ¡°What is it that you want?!¡± Chen Deng knew that there was no such thing as a free lunch in this world.


    ¡°I do not want anything!¡± Lu Bu said toward Chen Deng. ¡°I just want you to go and see for yourself Cao Cao¡¯s nature. In the event that you can see through him, then I hope that you wille back and swear loyalty and devotion to me!¡±


    ¡°Swear loyalty to you? Impossible!¡± Chen Deng refused without any hint of hesitation.


    ¡°Don¡¯t reject so fast! I know you will!¡± Lu Bu refused Chen Deng to refute and untied his ropes. ¡°Your three thousand troops are located at where my garrisons are originally set up at! You can go! Hopefully next time we meet you would¡¯vee around!¡± From losing Xiapi, Lu Bu understood a truth. He understood that to fight for hegemony in this world, one requires talent. He currently have only a single Chen Gong, if a Chen Deng joins his ranks, he will be like a tiger that has grown wings!


    ¡°You will certainly regret this!¡± said Chen Deng.


    ¡°A lot of people have once told me that before and it was never I, Lu Bu, who ended up regretting!¡± Lu Bu gave an order and his troops began to march toward Langye.

 Chapter 19 - Father

    Chapter 19 - Father


    Original by Bro Got a Gun, Tranted by James


    ¡°Heeyah! Heeyah!¡± On Xu Province, a giant ck dragon was zigzagging around. With extreme speed, the dragon was rapidly passing through mountain ridges.


    The whole earth trembled!


    At the head of the dragon, a general wearingmander armor suddenly waved his hand and the whole dragon suddenly came to a stop.


    This huge dragon was the Ferocious Cavalry, the most elite of the Cao army calvaries. The Ferocious Cavalry numbered only three thousand, each of them an elite before joining the Ferocious Cavalry! Even when attacking Lu Bu, old Cao have brought only fifteen hundred Ferocious Cavalry riders with him.


    The remaining fifteen hundred was left in Yan Province. Only with them there could Cao Cao have a peace of mind!


    ¡°There¡¯s something ahead!¡± Cao Chun, as themander of the Ferocious Cavalry, had set his awareness to the maximum allowing him to sense when to engage the enemies, where they have ambush and what are the weakness of the enemies!


    Thus, although he cannot see what has happened in the front of him, Cao Chun still stopped the Ferocious Cavalry!


    Xu Province was known as the granary of the world due to its suitability for growing food. Also due to its suitability was an abundance of weeds and woods.


    For cavalries, their biggest nemesis are the weeds and woods! Once cavalries enter a location full of weeds and woods, the ambushers only need to set fire to both their front and back and, hehe, those cavalries would be met with a tragic end!


    There¡¯s people in the forest ahead. The birds are suspending in the sky, refusing to set. With the wind blowing by, this whole forest seemed eerie.


    ¡°Send in a group of men to scout the area!¡± Cao Chun was Cao Cao¡¯s younger cousin, thus, it could be said that he too inherited the heart of suspicion like Cao Cao!


    However, to be careful in the battlefield is a good thing!


    A group of soldiers quickly separated themselves from the main cavalries and started advancing toward the forest.


    Soon, someone came back.


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation inside?!¡± Seeing this subordinate of hising back so soon, Cao Chun frowned. Did they not carefully explore the forest?!


    ¡°Reporting to the general, there is indeed something inside!¡± The soldier as he rode his horse back.


    ¡°Oh?!¡± He found people so fast.


    ¡°However?!¡± The soldier said awkwardly ¡°they¡¯re not enemies! Instead, instead, they¡¯re our army!¡±


    ¡°Our army?!¡± Cao Chun was confused. The lord have only sent my fifteen hundred Ferocious Cavalry soldiers to chase after Lu Bu, how could there possibly be friendly forces here?!


    ¡°It¡¯s the Chen Deng, Chen Yuanlong, of Guangling!¡± a young military officer came over to Cao Chun and said.


    ¡°Chen Yuanlong?!¡± Having conquered Xiapi, Cao Cao still did not have enough time to award his subordinates for their merits. Thus, Chen Deng is currently without an official position.


    ¡°Chen Deng, Chen Yuanlong?¡± From Guangling to Langye was certainly closer than chasing from Xiapi! And ahead was Lu Bu¡¯s route to Langye! Perhaps Chen Yuanlong have captured Lu Bu?!


    As Cao Chun was pondering, Chen Deng have brought his subordinates, the three thousand wounded remnants, and appeared in front of Cao Chun.


    ¡°General Cao Chun!¡± Chen Deng held his fist for a greeting.


    ¡°For Mister Chen Deng to appear here, perhaps you have already met the Lu Bu army?!¡± Seeing the wounded soldiers without any hint of morale, Cao Chun knew that they must¡¯ve met Lu Bu!


    Hearing Cao Chun¡¯s inquiry, Chen Deng¡¯s face reddened. An army fifteen thousand strong against two thousand remnants. The result? Complete annihtion! Had Lu Bu not set him free, then he likely could not have escaped death!


    ¡°Deng, Deng knew only of the papers and was useless in actual battle, Lu Bu, that man servant, have escaped from our enclosure!¡±


    ¡°Ah?!¡± The Chen family of Guangling was both prestigious and powerful with over ten thousand personal soldiers! For Chen Deng toe out this time, he couldn¡¯t have brought with him fewer than ten thousand men!


    For an army of over ten thousand to lose, perhaps there was more Lu Bu remnants than expected?!


    ¡°Mister Chen, may I ask how many soldiers the Lu Bu remnants have?!¡± Cao Chun never fight a battle without preparation. He would never engage his enemies before he could figure them out!


    ¡°This!¡± Chen Deng doesn¡¯t know what to say. He couldn¡¯t possibly tell Cao Chun that Lu Bu originally only had two thousand soldiers but heter gave Lu Bu another seven thousand soldiers making the total amount to be nearly ten thousand!


    Should he say that, then Chen Deng would be forever known to be ipetent!


    Although Chen Deng wasn¡¯t skilled in the arts of lying, he still erased the part of him giving Lu Bu seven thousand soldiers. ¡°In the battle against Lu Bu, Deng have lost! Lu Bu was also left with less than ten thousand soldiers, all infantry!¡± Chen Deng lied like a master. Lu Bu was ¡®also¡¯ left with...


    One cannot find a hint of fault in Chen Deng¡¯s speech. It was true that Lu Bu currently have less than ten thousand soldiers! Chen Deng losing was also the truth! Although more than half of Lu Bu¡¯s ten thousand was given by Chen Deng but if you don¡¯t ask, why would he tell you that?! Like this, Chen Deng showed that he fought a fierce battle against someone much better than himself!


    ¡°With less than ten thousand? And all infantry?!¡± A sh crossed Cao Chun¡¯s eyes. In the era of melee weapons, the cavalry is the nemesis of the infantry!


    A thousand cavalries could fight against ten thousand infantries! Hell, they could even wipe out the ten thousand infantries!


    Although it was rumored that the best infantry, the Formation Breaker, was amongst the Lu Bu remnants, one must not forget that the Ferocious Cavalry are not originary cavalry either. They¡¯re heavy cavalry! With their impact, any infantry, Formation Breaker or not, would be crushed to powder! Their armor was also not something that¡¯s cheap! Three thousand Ferocious Cavalry soldiers was as expensive as fifty thousand regr Cao soldiers!


    It was precisely because of how expensive those armor are that the whole Cao army only had three thousand cavalry!


    ¡°Mister Chen Deng, how long has it been since the Lu Bu army left?!¡± asked Cao Chun.


    ¡°It have already been half a day!¡± replied Chen Deng. From the battlefield to the forest was a few hour long travel.


    ¡°Good. In that case, we shall proceed! Mister Chen Deng, we shall meet again in Xiapi!¡± Cao Chun kick his horse and was about leave. An army that have just been in a battle, an army that is full of hungry infantries, in the eyes of Cao Chun, it¡¯s free merits!


    In the ins of Xu Province, with a single charge from the cavalries, the infantries will be meeting their end!


    ¡°Please wait!¡± Chen Deng suddenly stopped Cao Chun and asked. ¡°Did general Cao came from Xiapi?!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Cao Chun was sent from Xiapi by Cao Cao.


    ¡°In that case, Deng wanted to ask if general Cao knowst of news of my old father!¡± With a face full of expectancy, Chen Deng was looking at Cao Chun hoping to attain news of his father from him.


    ¡°Eh?!¡± Cao Chun was suddenly brought to a standstill by Chen Deng. How must be respond?! Lu Bu in his breakthrough decided to attack the White Gate Tower. He almost killed Cao Cao and many generals and schrs died in the scene and Chen Deng¡¯s father was one of the casualties!


    ¡°Mister Chen, Chun came in a hurry. I have been chasing after Lu Bu right after my lord gave themand. Thus, I do not know of news regarding the elder Mister Chen! Please forgive me!¡± Cao Chun could only beat around the bush, Chen Deng could see it for himself after he arrive in Xiapi!


    ¡°Is that so?!¡± Chen Deng¡¯s heart sank deeper. His Chen family of Guangling could be regarded as disying the most aplishment in helping Cao Cao obtain the Xu Province. Thus, Cao Cao will certainly not neglect them and his father will certainly be on the sides of Cao Cao.


    In such a prominent position, for Cao Chun to say that he didn¡¯t know!


    Remembering Lu Bu¡¯s words, Chen Deng had a bad feeling! Repressing his anger, Chen Deng forced a smile. ¡°Then Deng will wait for General Cao¡¯s triumphant return!¡±


    ¡°In that case, farewell!¡± Under the leadership of Cao Chun, the Ferocious Cavalry gradually disappeared.


    Chen Deng had a sullen face. His heartpletely gloomy.


    ¡°Master, where are we to go now? Are we to return to Guangling?!¡± Chen Deng¡¯s remaining generals asked.


    ¡°Guangling?!¡± Chen Deng sneered. ¡°No, we are not going to Guangling. We will be going to Xiapi!¡±


    ¡°Going to Xiapi?!¡± The generals were confused. They are currently remnants, wounded and without morale. For what reasons would they be going to Xiapi now?! Shouldn¡¯t they go back home and recover first?!


    ¡°Right, Xiapi will be our destination! Do you men not want to see the old master?!¡± replied Chen Deng.


    ¡°We do! We do!¡± The generals knew that Chen Deng was in a bad mood and decided not to ask. The three thousand strong troops started marching toward Xiapi.


    ¡°Father oh father, please be safe and sound!¡± Biting his lips and clenching his fist. Chen Deng¡¯s nails pierced through his hands. However, he does not notice it.

 Chapter 20 - Wise Lord?

    Chapter 20 - Wise Lord?


    Original by Bro Got a Gun, Tranted by James


    The Langye region. Although located in the Xu Province, it has never obeyed it. When Tao Qian was still the governor of the Xu Province he ignored Langyepletely. When Liu Bei became the governor of Xu Province, he acted like requested for allegiance of Langye but was unable to actually do anything to it.


    When it became Lu Bu¡¯s turn, the situation changed a bit. Boss Lu was extremely stubborn and mighty confident of his own prowess. The chieftain of the Langye bandits, Zang Ba, too was a individual like that! Thus, when two extremely stubborn and proud people met, conflict naturally broke out and Boss Lu beat Zang Ba to subordination!


    For majority of the people, they would rather reasons with their mouth than fight with their fists. However, Boss Lu was different! He would rather use his fists than bother arguing with you!


    Thus, under Lu Bu¡¯s rule, Zang Ba sworn his allegiance to him and served as one of Lu Bu¡¯s familial generals, guarding Langye for Lu Bu and bing one of the eight superior generals of Lu Bu!


    Lu Bu¡¯s army was marching on the main roads. Right ahead was the Langye region. As they marched forward, more and more ordinary people of Langye started fleeing toward the Mount Tai.


    The results of war was shown clearly here. Cao Cao¡¯s massacre of Xu Province have really scared these ordinary people witless!


    ¡°Mother! Mother!¡± A little child seemed to have been separated from his mother by the crowd of fleeing people. He looked all over searching for his mother!


    Tears were about to fall from his eyes!


    ¡°Good, good. Let this uncle help you find your mother!¡± Liu Mang had received a warhorse from Lu Bu. Although he did not know how to use it in battle, he was still able to ride a horse. Seeing the child, he quickly dismounted from the horse, passed it to Cheng Yu and picked up the child.


    ¡°War! Sigh! Those who are harmed the most is always the ordinary people!¡± Liu Mang sighed deeply.


    ¡°Sire! We still have to arrive at Langye as soon as possible! We can¡¯t possibly be able to help this child find his mother!¡± The whole Xu Province was in turmoil. Refugeese and go. Trying to find the child¡¯s mother from all this was even harder than trying to find a needle in the haystack!


    The scouts have already noticed the approaching Cao army. All cavalries. On top of that, they¡¯re the heavily armored Ferocious Cavalries! Currently, what the Lu Bu army had to do is to enter the city and avoid the approaching cavalries. Otherwise, they will certainly be annihted should they encounter the cavalries on the ins!


    The Formation Breaker was already crippled! The Bing Province Cavalries without their mounts was simply unable to do anything! Finally, there¡¯s the newly surrendered Chen family soldiers. As they have just surrendered, they cannot possibly help at all when the enemy attacks, instead, it is likely that they will be the first to create chaos!


    ¡°But this child!¡± In the turmoil and chaos of war with refugees everywhere, a child who could not even find his mother would either starve to death or be eaten by others! This was an era of cannibalism!


    [TL: Cannot tell if Liu Mang meant cannibalism figuratively or actual cannibalism. Well, chances are it¡¯s both.]


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to but about! If we do not speed up our march, we cannot possible escape from the cavalries!¡± Cheng Yu was a veteran of hundred wars, he was totally aware how powerful the cavalries are on the ins!


    ¡°No! We can¡¯t do this! This is a life! If we abandon him, I¡¯ll be forever disturbed!¡± Liu Mang shook his head. He came from the modern era, an era of peace. He wasn¡¯t someone who lived in troubled times who no longer held feelings for human lives! Right when Liu Mang rejected Cheng Yu¡¯s suggestion, a voice of disdain came from his side.


    ¡°Soft hearted like a woman! Humph!¡± A female replica of Lu Bu came by on her horse. Wasn¡¯t this Liu Mang¡¯s fiancee Miss Lu, Lu Lingqi?! After Boss Lu received the Poseidon Scale, he gave his flowery patterned battle robe to his precious daughter. Lu Bu was about was about six foot tall. Miss Lu wasn¡¯t short either, she¡¯s about five foot nine inches!


    ¡°Soft hearted like a woman!?¡± Having called that by Miss Lu, Liu Mang immediately got angry. He pointed at her and shouted ¡°Heck do you know! This is life! Life! They are all the children of Han! Just because of a small group of people for their own interests decided to set the world to chaos! They had it their ways, but what about the regr folks?! Families separated and unable to obtain food! What are the casualties from the actual battles?! Compare them with the casualties caused by all these destruction of homes!¡±


    ¡°Miss Lu you were born with a silver spoon in your mouth! You had both good food, warm clothes and a roof over your head! What about them?! If it wasn¡¯t for the war! If it wasn¡¯t for all those conspirators! If it wasn¡¯t for those warlords! Then let me tell you, all of them, all these refugees, they should all be in their home instead of fleeing right now! They would be in their warm homes enjoying a happy life! s, how many people have neither homes nor families?! How many people know where they are to go?!¡± Liu Mang almost roared.


    Surrounding him were either people fleeing for their lives or the soldiers who came from poor families!


    They heard Liu Mang¡¯s speech and all lowered their heads with bleak expressions. Liu Mang¡¯s speech have caused them to think of themselves! The atmosphere got heavier! Their eyesights directed at Miss Lu also began to have ill intent!


    Cheng Yu too was silent! He thought of his old mother. Had the world not be in chaos, had Cao Cao not attacked Xu Province then he would¡¯ve been by his mother¡¯s side and cultivating the fields. Then he would¡¯ve saved up some money and get a wife and had a happy life together with his family!


    But now?! Gone! Everything was gone! His mother was dead! His house was ruined! In order to not starve to death, in order to avenge his mother he joined the Lu Bu army! Now, it had already been several years!


    ¡°You, you!¡± Miss Lu only wanted to ridicule Liu Mang. Who would¡¯ve expect that Liu Mang would have such a huge response to her words?! Now, the eyes of the surrounding people looking at her changed too! In actuality, her personality wasn¡¯t bad! However, with Liu Mang¡¯s speech, she had now turned into a rich spoiled princess that knows neither the pain nor sufferings ofmon folks!


    ¡°Humph!¡± In her anger, Miss Lu pulled her horse, gave a humph and left with an ugly expression on her face!


    ¡°Sire... Miss Lu she...?!¡± whispered Cheng Yu.


    ¡°Leave her! She can do whatever she wishes to do!¡± Liu Mang held the child. He wanted to find the child¡¯s mother but with the ocean of people, where would he find the child¡¯s mother?!


    ¡°Sigh!¡± Liu Mang looked at theing and going refugees, his heart extremely bitter ¡°say, Cheng Yu, why is it so difficult to have peaceful times?!¡±


    ¡°This lowly Cheng Yu doesn¡¯t know!¡± Cheng Yu too did not understand. All he knew was that as long as he follows Lu Bu, as long as he follows the Liu Mang, then he could obtain his revenge!


    Liu Mang shook his head. He can¡¯t help but deeply sigh with sorrow. ¡°Flourish, people suffer! Perish, people suffer!¡± After saying that, he took the child and left. It was true that he had no time and cannot waste any time here. Thus, he decided to take the little guy with him and figure things out after settling down!


    [TL: Liu Mang is quoting the poem ¡¯Meditation on the Past at Tong Pass¡¯ by Zhang Yanghao 1270-1329 http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Zhang_Yanghao]


    Liu Mang¡¯s silhouette gradually disappeared with the army. Suddenly on where he previous stood appeared a youth. Although this youth¡¯s clothes were very dirty from fleeing, it did not stop the radiance in the youth¡¯s eyes.


    He muttered to himself. ¡°Flourish, people suffer? Perish, people suffer?!¡± With a deep and profound gaze he looked at the leaving Lu Bu army. ¡°Who is this man? Besides Chen Gong, there¡¯s such an individual in the Lu Bu army?!¡±


    ¡°Teacher, teacher!¡± The youth¡¯s train of thought was interrupted by a book servant boy looking person. ¡°Teacher, teacher, where are we headed to this time?!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back!¡± said the youth shaking his head.


    ¡°Go back?!¡± The book servant boy was puzzled. For the teacher toe out this time, other than visiting the former residence, was to find the so called Wise Lord!


    ¡°Is teacher really going to return to Xiangyang?! Is the teacher not going to look for the Wise Lord?!¡± The book servant boy knew that his teacher was a man of great talent!


    ¡°Not going to look anymore!¡± said the youth,ughing.


    ¡°Oh!¡± The book servant boy nodded as if he understood but not understand. In this chaos, the servant boy really didn¡¯t want toe out. Now that they¡¯re going back, he was actually pretty happy!


    Is he the Wise Lord?! The youth¡¯s thoughts was once again ignited.


    He then startedughing. ¡°Stop stop stop! Better return and discuss with Shiyuan and them first!¡±


    [TL: Shiyuan is Pang Tong¡¯s Courtesy name.]


    A book servant boy and a young teacher started traveling toward the direction of Jing Province!

 Chapter 21 - Trapped in Kaiyang

    Chapter 21 - Trapped in Kaiyang


    Original by Bro Got a Gun, Tranted by James


    Kaiyang was a big city in the Langye region. However, it was currently empty, like a deserted city!


    The whole city was intact without a single sign of battle. However, the city¡¯s banner and its troops were all gone! The gate was also without guards! The whole city was like a naked young woman waving its hands at the iing army!


    Effortlessly, the Lu Bu army entered the city. Once entered, they immediately closed the gates!


    ¡°What¡¯s with this?! Where¡¯s Zang Ba?! Howe there isn¡¯t a single soldier in Kaiyang?!¡± Lu Bu frowned. Had Cao Cao attacked Langye, then it would be impossible for there to be no sign of battle in Kaiyang! If Cao Cao didn¡¯t attack, then howe Kaiyang waspletely without any defense or fortifications?!


    Perhaps Zang Ba surrendered to Cao Cao? Impossible! If he did surrender, then they would not be able to enter the city!


    ¡°My lord, we have asked around and obtained information! Zang Ba, he, he dismissed the troops!¡± Zhang Liao had taken some people with him and inquired some remnant soldiers that had not yet left the city.


    ¡°Dismissed the troops?!¡± Lu Bu was stunned. In this chaotic era, how could one survive without troops?! Lu Bu thus burst into rage. ¡°Zang Ba, Zang Xuangao, I originally thought you were a person of standing, never would I have expected that you are such a spineless coward!¡±


    ¡°My lord, please quell your anger! Please quell your anger!¡± Chen Gong came forward ¡°Dear Lord of mine, did you know that when Xiapi was under siege by Cao Cao, the only general who was sending troops to help you break the siege was general Zang Ba?!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?!¡± Lu Bu¡¯s anger ceased but a bit. Immediately he returned to his irritable state! The only reason for him toe to Langye was to obtain troops from Zang Ba and steady himself for a chance to make aeback! Now that Zang Ba had dismissed his troops, where are the troops for him to obtain?! How could he possibly make aeback now?!¡±


    ¡°Zang Ba, where is he now?!¡± Lu Bu rubbed his head and asked.


    ¡°General Zang is currently rushing over!¡± When Zhang Liao found Zang Ba, Zang Ba was already packed up and ready to flee. This was certainly not something that Zhang Liao could say. Thus, he could only say that Zang Ba was on his way here!


    Soon Zang Ba entered the city donning a war armor!


    ¡°My lord, Zang Ba, Zang Xuangao, is here to pay his respects!¡± Zang Ba was extremely formal! Unlike Lu Bu¡¯s other generals, he wasn¡¯t someone who have fought life and death battles with Lu Bu! Instead, he was someone who had his ass handed to him by Lu Bu!


    Toward Lu Bu, Zang Ba admired him wholly! He originally thought that Lu Bu cannot escape being trapped in Xiapi! After all, being flooded from all sides was not something anyone could resolve! Zang Be had also once sent force to help. However, his forces was driven back by the Cao army!


    Lu Bu¡¯s gone. Zang Ba¡¯s heart too grew cold. For Lu Bu to not be able to stand up against Cao Cao, how could he, Zang Ba, possibly be able take on Cao Cao?! Thus Zang Ba dismissed his troops and was set to flee to the countryside to and be a wealthy man there!


    Now that he had seen Lu Bu was alive in front of him, Zang Ba¡¯s heart began to liven once again.


    ¡°Zang Ba, Zang Xuangao! You still know how to call me as your lord? Oh how silly you are! Silly to the extreme!¡± Seeing that Zang Ba came all donned in armor, Lu Bu¡¯s anger subsided a bit. How could he possibly not know what Zang Ba was thinking. ¡°You thought that I, Lu Bu, lost and that when the Cao armyes, you would simply be no match against them. You¡¯ll be caught by the Cao army and nothing good woulde out of that, isn¡¯t that right?! So you decided to dismiss your troops, flee to the countryside, change your name and be a wealthy man there?!¡±


    ¡°My lord?!¡± Having his whole thoughtid out in front of him by Lu Bu, Zang Ba¡¯s face was red full of shame!


    ¡°Zang Ba, Zang Ba, oh how silly you are!¡± As they said, heros think alike! Lu Bu was genuinely fond of people like Zang Ba who had the same arrogance as himself!


    ¡°Although I, Lu Bu, am known as being unparalleled in the world, I still dared not to take on the world alone. Why do you think that is?!¡± Lu Bu said pointing at Zang Ba. ¡°Two fists cannot rival four hands! Had you not dismissed your troops, then Cao Cao may still fear you and will persuade you to surrender to him! However, once you dismissed your troops, you¡¯ve became a fish on the chopping block! Cao Cao could dispatch any ordinary battalion of troops and you, Zang Ba, would be captured and executed by him just like that!¡±


    ¡°I...?!¡± Zang Ba was totally ashamed.


    ¡°Reporting!¡± A scout ran forward and kneeled to the ground. ¡°Reporting to the lord, outside the city... the Cao cavalry was found outside the city!¡±


    ¡°Oh?!¡± Lu Bu finally let Zang Ba go, he brought all his generals and ran toward the front of the city.


    Underneath the city walls was a bunch of ck armored cavalries arranged neatly in numerous rows. Under the leadership of a leading general, the army of cavalries surrounded the city in absolute silence and without any movement. This army of cavalries was certainly the elite amongst elites!


    ¡°Ferocious Cavalry!¡± Lu Bu narrowed his eyes as he watched the heavily armored cavalry that surrounded the city.


    Once upon a time Lu Bu also had cavalries that rivals the Ferocious Cavalry that currently surrounded him - Bing Province Cavalry! With them, Lu Bu was able to go wherever he wishes, rushing into armies of tens of thousand like taking a stroll! No one could stop him in his tracks!


    s, now! Although the Bing Province Cavalry still remained, their horses are gone! From the breakthrough of Xiapi, the Bing Province Cavalry that once numbered in the tens of thousands now only had a thousand remaining.


    All of them were brothers who had followed Lu Bu all the way from Bing Province!


    ¡°Had we had our mounts then I, Zhang Liao, would rush out to have a match against the Ferocious Cavalry!¡± Zhang Liao regrets not being able to go out. Although the Ferocious Cavalry are elites, in the eyes of Zhang Liao, they are nothing! The Bing Province Cavalry never fear challenges!


    ¡°Enough!¡± Lu Bu stopped Zhang Liao¡¯s discontent and turned to Chen Gong. ¡°Gongtai, what should we do now?!¡± Their original n was to replenish their troops from Langye and then distant themselves from Xu Province.


    However, currently in the whole city of Kaiyang, there was only the less than ten thousand troops that he brought with him! And outside the city there¡¯s the Cao army¡¯s Ferocious Cavalry!


    The Ferocious Cavalry belonged to the Heavy Cavalry ss troops. Although they aren¡¯t capable of besieging a city, their movement was fast. Should they decide to coil around the city, the Lu Bu army would really be trapped inside the city!


    For infantries to try to break through cavalries was more difficult than hard! Having just escaped Xiapi, are they to be trapped in Kaiyang now?!


    Lu Bu closed his eyes. He was full of rage! He fears that should he not close his eyes, he might not be able to resist his urge to kill Zang Ba!


    ¡°Sigh!¡± Chen Gong too did not expect that this Zang Ba, Zang Xuangao, would do things so thoroughly! To dismiss his troops, this was a task that must take a certain amount of resolve!


    ¡°General Zang, are you aware of how much provisions, armors, weapons and war horses are currently left in Kaiyang?!¡± Chen Gong held his fist toward Zang Ba.


    ¡°This!¡± Zang Ba was brought to an awkward situation. Having dismissed the troops, naturally he would¡¯ve distributed the provisions. Currently in the city there remains less than five thousand stones worth of provisions!


    [TL: 1 stone = one hundred liters.]


    Zang Ba braced himself and said ¡°There remains five thousand stones worth of provisions. The amount of weapons and armors was alsocking. At most, it¡¯s only enough for a battalion! As for war horses...!¡± Xu Province belonged to the central region where there wasn¡¯t a lot of horses to begin with! ¡°...there¡¯s less than a hundred war horses!¡±


    ¡°Five thousand stones! One hundred horses! A battalion worth of weapons?!¡± Although Kaiyang was a big city, it could notpare to Xiapi. Although ten thousand troops was a lot, it could notpare to the seventy thousand that Lu Bu once had!


    An army numbering ten thousand would eat over a hundred stones worth of provisions in a single day! Five thousand stones, it would only be enough for a bit over a month!


    ¡°Zang Xuangao, good, very good!¡± Lu Bu was determined enough to kill Zang Ba now!


    ¡°My lord, quell your anger! The only thing we can do now is to wait for the opportunity! We shall see if we can break through at night!¡± Chen Gong too was at a loss Once they are trapped here by the Ferocious Cavalry the Cao main army wille and then they will be unable to escape for sure!


    Now, this was all that they could do!


    Zhang Liao, Gao Shun and them soon arranged the tasks for the city defenses to the troops. They were extra careful because of the newly surrendered soldiers that they took in. Once the situations turns bad, these soldiers are likely to revolt!


    ¡°Lu Bu? Kaiyang?!¡± Cao Chun who was outside the cityughed! Had the Lu Bu army decided to take the side roads to Mount Tai, then perhaps he, Cao Chun, could not do anything to Lu Bu! However, Lu Bu was silly, he decided to enter Kaiyang to obtain reinforcement from Zang Ba!


    Cao Chun had obtained information from the refugees enroute here. He knew that in Kaiyang, Zang Ba had dismissed his troops. The whole poption of Kaiyang had already left to take refuge! Thus, in the whole Kaiyang, there was only ten thousand troops who could stand up against the Cao army!


    ¡°Since Xiapi did not take your life! Let this Kaiyang be your grave!¡± Cao Chun said with a smile. ¡°Pass my orders, send my message to the Prime Minister. Tell him that the tiger was trapped waiting for the tiger killer!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The messenger took the order and left!


    ¡°Ferocious Cavalry soldiers, listen up! Divide into groups of two hundreds and alternate to patrol Kaiyang day and night! You are not to allow a single Lu Bu soldier to escape!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Two hundred heavy cavalries was something that cannot be beaten without at least a thousand infantries! In this amount of time needed to beat them, the rest of the Ferocious Cavalry would have quickly came to their assistance!


    Although the Ferocious Riders cannot besiege a city, but to fight on the fields! Heng heng, even if it¡¯s the Lu Bu army¡¯s strongest Formation Breaker, Cao Chun dared to take them on!

 Chapter 22 - Long Distance Surprise Attack

    Chapter 22 - Long Distance Surprise Attack


    Original by Bro Got a Gun, Tranted by James


    ¡°Fucking hell! Why can¡¯t I go back?!¡± Liu Mang watched as the button to return darkened. Boss Lu had been trapped in Kaiyang! Outside, Boss Cao¡¯s people had surrounded the whole Kaiyang!


    Back in Xiapi, they were able to break through because it was a whole chaotic mess and the sky was dark! With such a mighty general like Boss Lu, of course they¡¯ll be able to escape!


    However, it¡¯s different now! The people outside was the Ferocious Cavalry! Boss Lu and them had fought against the Ferocious Cavalry before and thus knew of their might!


    Liu Mang, on the other hand, knew of their strength from the history books. This Ferocious Cavalry was a trump card!


    Not mentioning the battles the Ferocious Cavalry had against other warlords, their most famous aplishment was the battle against the Wuhuan - five thousand against a hundred thousand! That battle crippled the Wuhuan people! The Wuhuan were nomadic people! They knew of the horse much better than the Han! Even so, they were defeated by the Ferocious Cavalry!


    Seeing that Boss Lu no longer had a future, Liu Mang was ready to escape! However, the CD was still dark even though it had been over a day since he came here!


    ¡°What the fuck?!¡± Liu mang didn¡¯t want to break through with Boss Lu under the threat of the Ferocious Cavalry! Not only could two legged people not run faster than four legged beasts but these heavy cavalries, once on the field, how could they possibly stop them?!


    Had the Formation Breaker been okay, then perhaps it would¡¯ve been a different story. However, the Formation Breaker was already crippled! You can¡¯t possibly had the few hundred remnant soldiers of the Formation Breaker go out and try to stop thousands of heavy cavalries!


    ¡°Big brother! When are you going to help me find my mother?!¡± A clever looking jade like child pulled on Liu Mang¡¯s trousers.


    ¡°Lil Stone be good. In a couple day, just a couple days, big brother will take you to find your mother!¡± Liu Mang picked up Lil Stone. This was the lost child he encountered earlier outside of Kaiyang. Lil Stone was taken away by Miss Lu to have a clean up, his original dirty appearance disappeared and came back looking like he had on powdered makeups!


    As Liu Mag held Lil Stone, his will to leave began to waver. True that he could leave but what about the child?! Like what Liu Mang had said, should he abandon the child, he would be forever disturbed!


    As he thought of that, he began to put on the Aries Gold Cloth. ¡°Lil Stone be good. Big brother will be right back! You must be good! Stay here and sleep. If you¡¯re afraid then go find big sister Lu!¡± Having left Lil Stone, Liu Mang started walking toward the front of the city. Lu Bu and the others were currently there thinking about when to break through.


    ¡°Sire!¡± The first person that saw Liu Mang was Cheng Yu. He was currently leading some soldiers patrolling.


    ¡°Where is Boss Lu and them?¡± As Liu Mang had called Lu Bu by Boss Lu the whole time, the Lu Bu soldiers had already gotten used to it.


    ¡°General and them are all on the city tower. Sire, do you want me to bring you there?!¡± Asked Cheng Yu.


    ¡°No need. You can continue your patrol!¡± Liu Mang shook his head. The tension is currently very high in Kaiyang. Who knows when a mutiny might ur amongst these soldiers defending the city. Thus, patrolling the city was something that must be done!


    ¡°Okay! Then sire, I shall take my leave!¡± Cheng Yu nodded and left with his soldiers.


    Liu Mang arrived on the city tower. Chen Gong and Lu Bu was there. Zhang Liao had also left to do patrolling. Gao Shun had returned back to rest. The battle earlier in the day had crippled his Formation Breaker and left him both physically and mentally exhausted.


    ¡°So my worthy son inw had came!¡± Lu Bu was also very tired. However, he cannot rest for he is the soul of the whole Lu Bu army. With him standing, the whole Lu Bu army could burst forward a greater strength!


    Chen Gong looked at Liu Mang and nodded.


    ¡°Worthy son inw?!¡± Liu Mang¡¯s forehead twitched. He really didn¡¯t enjoy being called that. ¡°Boss Lu, please call me by my courtesy name Hanyang instead!¡±


    ¡°Boss Lu? Still calling me Boss Lu?!¡± Lu Bu¡¯s face dropped cold.


    The fuck! I¡¯ve heard of those who force others into prostitution and drug trafficking but never have I ever heard of those who forces others to marry their daughter!


    Liu Mang helplessly yelled. ¡°Father inw!¡±


    ¡°Hanyang?!¡± Chen Gong took another look at Liu Mang.


    ¡°That¡¯s better! Now that¡¯s like family! Better treat my precious Ling-er well!¡± Lu Bu stood up and patted Liu Mang¡¯s shoulder almost patting him all the way to the ground!


    What intense strength!


    ¡°Father inw, about the situation outside...?!¡±Liu Mang asked out what he was most concern for.


    ¡°Outside?!¡± Lu Bu frowned. To be trapped by the Ferocious Cavalry was a great shame for Lu Bu! What is the origin of Lu Bu?! He started from a the heavy cavalry! Starting from the Bing Province, he had driven back the foreigners! Then he went to Luoyang to intimate Dong Zhou. Although Dong Zhou had the Xiliang Heavy Cavalry, he dared not to do anything to Lu Bu!


    Finally when eighteen warlords fought against Dong Zhou, Lu Bu was still able toe and go as he pleases with his Bing Province Cavalry!


    Never had Lu Bu ever been trapped by cavalries!


    And now his retribution came! Back then, the Bing Province Cavalry had almost took Old Cao¡¯s life. Thus Cao Cao decided firmly to create a cavalry unit himself - the Ferocious Cavalry. And now, this Ferocious Cavalry have trapped Boss Lu.


    Lu Bu did not speak, however, just from Lu Bu¡¯s demeanor, Liu Mang knew that the situation was bad.


    Chen Gong spoke. ¡°Let me call you Hanyang too!¡± Chen Gong is already middle aged now. For him to call Liu Mang by his courtesy name was something that is eptable. ¡°Themander of the cavalries outside should be Cao Chun. This Cao Chun is familiar with the art of war, he knew both the strength and weakness of cavalries. His cavalry unit numbered fifteen hundred. They surrounded Kaiyang with two hundred cavalries per gate!¡±


    ¡°Two hundred cavalries per gate?!¡± Liu Mang waspletely ignorant of the arts of war, thus he stupidly asked ¡°two hundred people, we have thousands! Can¡¯t we just send a thousand troops to destroy those two hundred cavalries?!¡±


    ¡°Hehe!¡± Chen Gong did not me Liu Mang for being ignorant. Instead he had a wry smile and said. ¡°If it was that easy then we would¡¯ve already done it instead of debating about what to do! Although two hundred heavy cavalries cannot possibly break through the gates we also cannot go out! Cao Chun still have with him seven hundred Ferocious Cavalry soldiers! Upon trying to destroy their two hundred cavalries outside the gate, he will immediately send his seven hundred cavalries over as reinforcement!¡±


    ¡°Even if we are to fight them with more people, we cannot win. And if we are to fight them with less people, then we might be the one being destroyed!¡± Chen Gong exined to Liu Mang.


    ¡°Is there really nothing we can do?!¡± unable to ept it, Liu Mang asked.


    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s a way! We can attack with our whole army and break through with all our force!¡± said Chen Gong. ¡°However, in that case, our causality will certainly be very high! But there¡¯s nothing we can do about that!¡±


    ¡°Break through with all our force? When?!¡± Liu Mang knew that there¡¯s no way for him to escape. It would appear that this will be another battle.


    ¡°Tonight when the moon is high up in the sky!¡± said Chen Gong. The Xu Province have no shortage of forests. As long as they can break through and enter the forest, they will be able to escape! Not to mention there¡¯s also Zang Ba, a local of Langye. Once they enter Mount Tai, they¡¯ll be able to escape!


    ¡°Okay!¡± Liu Mang nodded his head. He decided to go rest himself up before the break through.


    ¡°Reporting! Reporting to the lord! The situation has turned bad!¡± Cheng Yu who had just left suddenly rushed in. ¡°Reporting to the lord, outside, outside the city there¡¯s suddenly a couple thousands more troops! They have surrounded Kaiyang!¡±


    ¡°Couple thousands more troops?!¡± Lu Bu was shocked. The original fifteen hundred Ferocious Cavalry had already left Lu Bu with a headache. And now, there¡¯s an addition of a couple thousands more troops?! Had it been before then perhaps Lu Bu wouldn¡¯t care much of it. However, he had only now decided that they are going to break through when the moon is high up in the sky and such a thing happened.


    ¡°Xiahou Yuan¡¯s troops!¡± said Liu Mang and Chen Gong at the same time.


    Chen Gong knew that this was Xiahou Yuan¡¯s troops because he had already looked into all of Cao Cao¡¯s advisors and generals when he was setting up ns for Lu Bu. Liu Mang knew that this was Xiahou Yuan¡¯s troops thanks to the help of the Baidu Encyclopedia of the modern times.


    Xiahou Yuan¡¯s troops. not as elite as the Formation Breaker, not as strong as the Dangyang soldiers and not as strong against cavalriespared to the Vanguard Battalion. However, his troops one distinguishing features that others don¡¯t have - they specialize in long distance surprise attacks!


    [TL: tranting ÏȵÇÓª as a Vanguard Battalion.]


    From the Xiapi to Kaiyang was distance worth four days and he arrived in just two days!


    Time is of essence in the battlefield!


    This time, Xiahou Yuan¡¯s arrival in a timely manner was like a strike to Boss Lu¡¯s balls!


    ¡°Themander shouldn¡¯t be Xiahou Miaocai. Cao Cao really have an unending supply of great generals!¡± Chen Gong sighed withment. Xiahou Miaocai was already deeply injured by Lu Bu, something that he couldn¡¯t recover in short period of time.


    For the Xiahou Yuan¡¯s troops to obey, thismander must also be another great Cao general.


    ¡°What to do now?!¡± asked Liu Mang. Lu Bu too looked toward Chen Gong.


    What to do now? How would I possibly know what to do? Chen Gong with a helpless expression said ¡°let¡¯s observe the situation!¡±

 Chapter 23 - Too Big of a Joke

    Chapter 23 - Too Big of a Joke


    Original by Bro Got a Gun, Tranted by James


    After taking a rest, Liu Mang noticed that the ground was beginning to tremble. He knew that it was the arrival of Boss Cao¡¯s troops.


    Dawn. Liu Mang walked up to the city tower. The scene he saw there left himpletely stunned.


    Rows upon rows of units arranged in square formations. Spears like the rains. Bows and arrows like the clouds.


    ¡°How many people is this?!¡± Liu Mang swallowed his saliva. The whole city was densely surrounded by people.


    ¡°An army of a hundred thousand!¡± Lu Bu had appeared next to Liu Mang without him knowing.


    ¡°A hundred thousand?!¡± Lu Mang was about to faint. Although poption have grew a lot in modern times, to see so many soldiers gathered together wasn¡¯t something that happen often. Even if it¡¯s to review troops they would have at most some tens of thousands of soldiers gathered, nowhere near the hundred thousand that¡¯s here now.


    ¡°Cao Cao really think highly of this Lu Bu!¡± Lu Bu¡¯s eyes radiate all around. He was correct. Cao Cao has been disturbed ever since Lu Bu escaped from Xiapi. One must know that Lu Bu wasn¡¯t some kind of peaceful house cat, he¡¯s a tiger, a fierce tiger, a tiger that eats people! Even if you don¡¯t mess with the tiger, you must still be careful of its ws! Old Cao, on the other hand, actually decided to steal this tiger¡¯s base!


    ¡°Can we even win?!¡± There¡¯s only ten thousand people inside the city. For them to fight a hundred thousand, even if one thinks with his ass, he¡¯ll know that they can¡¯t possibly win! Liu Mang¡¯s question had no other effect other than lowering the morale.


    ¡°Are we not to fight just because we can¡¯t win?!¡± Had it been before then Lu Bu might¡¯ve been like Liu Mang, unable to have the idea of resisting such an army. However, now it¡¯s different. Having experienced Xiapi, Lu Bu had already given up on the idea of surrendering to Old Cao. He even almost managed to take Old Cao¡¯s life and seriously injured Xiahou Yuan.


    The Xiahou n was the root of Old Cao. It was impossible for Old Cao to give up his entire n for a single Lu Bu.


    ¡°Sigh!¡± Liu Mang wanted to sigh but was stopped by Lu Bu.


    Lu Bu whispered. ¡°You can be afraid. You can panic. However, you cannot show those emotions in front of the army! If themander was to be uneasy, to be nervous, then how would the subordinates be able to risk their lives for you?!¡±


    Lu Bu¡¯s eyes showed both strictness and concern. This gave Liu Mang a weird feeling. Liu Mang had only experienced this kind of eyes from his father before. However, unlike Boss Lu who praised Liu Mang constantly, his father held a lot of disdain toward him for being ignorant, ipetent and neglecting his studies!


    ¡°Dong dong dong!¡± The Cao army that surrounded the city began drumming. Was this drum signaling the attack?!


    ¡°These are drums signaling truce!¡± Lu Bu exined. Lu Bu had only a single daughter. To marry his daughter is the same as being his son.


    ¡°Truce?!¡± How could there be a truce before a battle starts? What kind of logic is this? Perhaps Boss Cao is scared of Boss Lu? Wasn¡¯t that precisely the reason why Boss Cao wanted to kill Boss Lu?!


    A group of people separated themselves from the Cao army. Amongst them was a ck fatty wearing an official gown. Although he was both short and ugly, when donned in the official gown, it appears that he was someone powerful.


    ¡°Is he Boss Cao?!¡± Liu Mang dared not underestimate Boss Cao. Although he looked unprepossessing, he was an remarkable individual. From being an official in Luoyang in his early days, he ced rows of multicolored stakes outside his office and ordered his deputies to flog those who vited thew, regardless of their status. Then he gathered soldiers to suppress Dong Zhou and finally the contend for hegemony, they were all things that this ck fatty did!


    Emperor Wu of Wei ah, although he was never an emperor when he was alive, he was posthumously named one. This was not merely because of his talents in the general and military affairs, he was also a remarkable statesman, military expert, writer and calligrapher of thete Eastern Han Dynasty.


    Liu Mang had read his poems starting from primary school all the way till college. There¡¯s the Through the Tortoise Lives Long and the Watching the Azure Sea! He was the representative of the Jianan style poetry!


    Had it not been meeting each other on the battlefield, Liu Mang would¡¯ve picked up pen and paper for Boss Cao to sign!


    ¡°Fengxian, I trust you have been well since west met!¡± Cao Cao stopped his tracks at a distance a couple hundred li away from the city. From there, the archers cannot hit him and his voice was loud enough to be heard. Next to him was imposing and staunch man with a height of eight foot and a waist of ten wei. This fat fellow who appeared to be full of courage and strength was constantly checking around, watching attentively of the surroundings and protecting the safety of Old Cao.


    ¡°Mengde, Bu has been well¡± Although Lu Bu was surrounded by Boss Cao¡¯s troops, he was still able tough.


    ¡°Sigh! Oh Fengxian, during our battle in Xiapi, I had thought that us two would have an opportunity to sit down and drink wine with each other. Who would have imagined that the Heaven will y us for fools and allow us to cross path again.¡±ughed Cao Cao. Although he appeared friendly, he was opening old scars.


    What Old Cao meant was ¡®In the battle of Xiapi, you had already lost and almost became my prisoner. Now, I am meeting you as the winner of ourst battle.¡¯


    ¡°Oh Mende, we will cross path much more often, why concern yourself over a single asion? Rather Mende you almost met thete emperor on the White Gate Tower. Hmmm, howe I don¡¯t see Mende¡¯s subordinate, your great general Xiahou Miaocai?!¡± Boss Lu wasn¡¯t someone easy to deal with. Not only did he mentioned the fact that Old Cao almost got killed by him, he also brought out Xiahou Yuan to greet Cao Cao.


    ¡°Humph!¡± Cao Cao facial expression dropped and was about to get angry. However, he closed his eyes, took a breath and swallowed his anger. Cao Cao continued smiling. ¡°Oh Fengxian, this time we must meet in Kaiyang!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Mende, Bu would look forward to your great chariot!¡± Lu Bu too was tightlipped.


    ¡°Cao Aman, you certainly didn¡¯te here to sprout these meaningless words now!¡± Who in the Lu Bu army was the most dissatisfied with Cao Cao? That¡¯ll be none other than Chen Gong.


    ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s Gongtai!¡± Boss Cao spoke as if he¡¯s at home chatting with his friend. ¡°That day in White Gate Tower, Cao was unable to find you and thought that you had also fallen down the city walls. For Gongtai to be here, Cao was able to lift this matter off his mind!¡± Cao Cao really admire Chen Gong. Were it not for the fact that Chen Gong and Cao Cao¡¯s ideology werepletely opposite then perhaps Cao Cao¡¯s number one advisor would¡¯ve been Chen Gong instead of Guo Jia!


    ¡°No need for Cao Aman you to worry!¡±


    ¡°My arrival this time, other than catching up with Fengxian, I also wanted to meet the little teacher whose stratagem almost cost me my life in Xiapi - Liu Mang!¡± said Cao Cao with a smile.


    ¡°What?!¡¯ Liu Mang who was watching from the side noticed that something was wrong. Why did everyone cast their eyes on him? Only then did he noticed that Old Cao had named him.


    ¡°I believe you are Liu Mang?!¡± said Old Cao as he held his fist toward Liu Mang respectfully. As expected of Cao Cao, a towering figure of a generation. He would respect the wise. He would clean the bed to greet his guests. If you had talent, Old Cao would even had his children be your servant.


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Liu Mang almost stuttered his speech. This is Boss Cao! This is Cao Cao! This is the Emperor Wu of Wei! He was someone who had conquered China! And this someone actually held his fist toward him respectfully with a low posture!


    ¡°Hanyang!¡± Thanks to Lu Bu grabbing Liu Mang did he not shame himself on the scene.


    Liu Mangposed himself and responded politely. ¡°This humble person is Liu Mang, Liu Hanyang. Paying respects to Prime Minister Cao!¡±


    ¡°Hanyang?!¡± Cao Cao¡¯s gaze grew more profound as he muttered Liu Mang¡¯s courtesy name. ¡°Rumor has it that Hanyang is a Han imperial nsman!¡±


    Well shit, who knows where Old Cao got the information of his self dered Han imperial nsman status. And now he¡¯s asking.


    ¡°Han imperial nsman?!¡± Within the Cao army there¡¯s a middle aged man with long hair and big ears. He was also watching the Liu Mang who stood atop the city walls with a flickering gaze.


    To be pointed out by Old Cao, Liu Mang could only put a bold face and lie ntly. ¡°Mang is indeed a Han imperial nsman. His majesty is my elder brother!¡±


    ¡°Oh?!¡± Old Cao was just asking to see. He had already checked the Han imperial n¡¯s family tree. There was indeed a Liu Mang. However, it was a child that had long since disappeared before the chaos started. Who would¡¯ve expect for that child to reappear here.


    ¡°In that case, Hanyang is of royal kin to our great Han!¡± Old Cao¡¯s posture dropped even lower.


    How would Liu Mang possibly be an opponent of this old fox Cao Cao. Thus he could only nod.


    Chen Gong frowned. This Cao Cao certainly had something nned. He knew of this Cao Cao better than he knew himself.


    Surely enough, Cao Cao¡¯s following speech was like a strike directly aimed at Liu Mang¡¯s balls. ¡°Hanyang is both an imperial nsman and also His Majesty¡¯s brother, you ought to return to the Xudu with this lowly Cao Cao and assist His Majesty in promptly pacifying the world, returning it to the Han people!¡±


    Old Cao¡¯s words were devout, righteous and inspires reverence. Had Liu Mang not knew of Cao Cao character from history books, he really would¡¯ve been moved by Old Cao. But Liu Mang knew of Cao Cao¡¯s character and what¡¯s on his mind - hold the emperor and you shall control his vassals! Had it been peaceful times, Cao Cao would¡¯ve been a great statesman for certain. However, it is currently a period of chaos and the prestige of the Han Dynasty had already dropped to its lowest point!


    Starting from the Yellow Turban Rebellion to Dong Zhou deposing Emperor Shao and finally Yuan Shu dering himself emperor, how many Han imperial nsman are left?! Was Cao Cao really a loyal subject of the Han Dynasty? Even if he was to be loyal, his trusted aides and subordinates would never allow him to be loyal. Did you really think that Cao Cao would return the nation to Emperor Xian of Han?!


    Stop dreaming, okay? If he returned the nation to Emperor Xian of Han then on one hand there¡¯s the emperor and his family and on the other hand there¡¯s Cao Cao, a subject and his family, Emperor Xian of Han will certainly eliminate Old Cao¡¯s trusted aides and rece them with his own.


    And who will be the ones that gets eliminated? No one knows for certain and no one was willing to gamble their lives!


    Thus, even if Old Cao wanted to be a loyal subject, sooner orter he will still take on the emperor¡¯s gown.


    This was precisely what happened to Zhao Kuangyin, the founding emperor of Song Dynasty!


    ¡°Trying to woo me?!¡± Liu Mang knew what Old Cao was thinking of - he wanted to obtain Liu Mang. Old Cao was indeed a formidable person to be trying to obtain he who almost caused his death!


    ¡°My lord. My lord, it¡¯s impossible for you to obtain Liu Mang!¡± said a sickly Cao schr.


    Old Cao looked at Liu Mang with a flickering gaze and said. ¡°Hanyang, currently the Emperor iscking young and talented individuals like yourself. This Cao Cao was also very impressed by you, Hanyang! I have a daughter who¡¯s of age and is currently seeking a husband. Say, Hanyang, what do you think?!¡±


    ¡°Fucking hell!¡± Why did Boss Cao also turned shameless like Boss Lu?! Now only did he try to woo me over, he¡¯s also presenting his daughter! Is their daughter ugly?! Is their daughter unable to get married?! Why the fuck are they all in a hurry to marry them off?!


    You don¡¯t say, following Boss Cao was certainly a better choice than following Boss Lu. In another year, after the Battle of Guandu, Boss Cao will have eliminated Old Yua and obtained a third of the world! No matter what happened, I would not be risking my life the whole time like I am with Boss Lu right now.


    Not to mention there¡¯s an addition of a wife. To ept or not to ept?! Liu Mang was indeterminant. However, before he was able to give an answer, Chen Gong already blocked the road.


    ¡°Cao Aman, you need not waste your efforts! Hanyang was already my Lord¡¯s son inw! Soon, he will be marrying our young Miss. Thus, you might as well find another person for your daughter!¡±


    ¡°Is this true, Hanyang?!¡± Asked Cao Cao toward Liu Mang.


    Liu Mang could only nod his head. He believed that should he say that wasn¡¯t the case, then Boss Lu will certainly kill him on the spot.


    ¡°It¡¯s a shame! ¡± Cao Cao was full of regret. He wanted to obtain Liu Mang. So what if he had to marry a daughter? To not turn a great talent into a threat, that was something that Cao Cao needed.


    Cao Cao was prepared to leave on his horse.


    Liu Mang suddenly, out of nowhere, decided to call out. ¡°Wait a moment!¡±


    ¡°Oh?!¡± Cao Cao ceased the reins on his hands. ¡°Perhaps Hanyang had came to a realization?!¡± His expression and words were full of happiness.


    ¡°You really want to go to Xudu and marry Cao Cao, Cao Aman¡¯s daughter?!¡± Chen Gong had lost his grace, he had already long since lost his calm toward his foe Cao Cao.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it!¡± Liu Mang shook his head. He turned toward Cao Cao and asked. ¡°Cao, your mother, is she well?¡±


    [TL: ²Ù£¬Ä㣬ÄïºÃÂð£¿--> Cao, your mother, is she well? --> Fuck. your. mother. okay?!


    Cao Cao¡¯s given name ²Ù also means fuck (ng). ²Ù(Cao, conduct) sounds the same as ÃH(Cao, fuck). So there you have it. ]


    ¡°Ah?!¡± Boss Cao was totally confused. ¡°Hanyang, why did you bring up Cao¡¯ste mother? She had departed long ago!¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Liu Mang asked again. ¡°Cao, your wife, is she well?!¡±


    [TL: ²Ù£¬Ä㣬·òÈË£¬ºÃÂ£¡--> Cao, your wife, is she well? --> Fuck. your. wife. okay?!]


    What¡¯s with this Liu Hanyang?! Cao Cao frowned. ¡°My wives are all in Xudu!¡±


    ¡°Puu!¡± Before Liu Mang was able to do anything the city walls were already full ofughter. In the few days that Liu Mang was in the Lu Bu army he who waspletely ignorant of military affairs, in order to intimate himself with the soldiers, could only use sexual jokes to be fellows with the soldiers. Even Chen Gong and Lu Bu came to understand a bit and now they too beganughing upon hearing Liu Mang¡¯s questions.


    Cao Cao wasn¡¯t stupid, upon seeing that the whole city wall was full ofughter, he knew that he was yed with. With ashenplexion, he brandished his horsewhip. ¡°Liu Mang, Liu Hanyang, had I, Cao Mende, ever offended you?!¡±


    ¡°Nope!¡± Liu Mang shook his head.


    ¡°Then had I, Cao Mende, ever disrespected you?!¡±


    ¡°Nope!¡± Liu Mang shook his head again.


    ¡°In that case, why must you y with this Cao?! Did you really thought that I, Cao Cao, waves around a blunt sword?!¡± Old Cao was also someone who kills without blinking, his murderous aura no less than Lu Bu¡¯s.


    ¡°Shit, joked too hard!¡± Seeing Old Cao¡¯s expression, Liu Mang knew he fucked up.


    ¡°Rascal Liu Mang, you dared insult I! Soldiers,y siege to the city with all your might!¡±

 Chapter 24 - If We’re Going To Do It, Then We’re Going Big

    Chapter 24 - If We¡¯re Going To Do It, Then We¡¯re Going Big


    Original by Bro Got a Gun, Tranted by James


    Although there were neither guns nor cannons in the era of cold weapon, it had something that weapons could not rece - the reek and sight of blood.


    From Cao Cao¡¯s singlemand, the whole Cao army, like ants, began to rush toward the city walls.


    North, South, West and East, all four gates were being besieged. Waves after waves of Cao troops had dyed the walls red with blood.


    Although Zang Ba had dismissed his troops, he had been stationed in Kaiyang for a long time. Thus, the defenses of Kaiyang was no worse than Xiapi. In fact, had Xiapi not been protected by rivers on all sides, its defense might not even be able to match Kaiyang¡¯s!


    Boss Lu was at the front gate. As for the other three gates, there¡¯s Gao Shun, Zhang Liao and Zang Ba. Their presence managed to keep the morale in ce.


    Having just finished killing a wave of Cao troops that have climbed the walls, before Liu Mang was able to take a rest, another wave of Cao troops had already climbed up the walls.


    Four gates. Each of them were being attacked by twenty thousand Cao troops. Underneath the gates there¡¯s the also the Ferocious Cavalry gazing upon and waiting for their opportunity.


    ¡°Kaiyang. Kaiyang!¡± Cao Cao narrowed his eyes as he looked upon the city in front of him. He had originally thought it to be just a county city in outskirts of Xu Province, never did he imaged it to have defensesparable to strategic cities like Xiapi. Even though he had the number advantage and the siege tools he was still met with disastrous amount of casualties.


    ¡°Fengxiao, do you know who was the originally guarding this Kaiyang?!¡± inquired Cao Cao.


    As if knowing what Cao Cao was thinking, Guo Fengxiao drank his wine and said. ¡°Zang Ba, Zang Xuangao, originally from Huaxian of Mount Tai, his father is called Zang Jie, he had two sons, Zang Ai and Zang Shun. When he was young, he had once gathered numerous people to rescue his father who hadmitted a crime and had been drifting all over the ce ever since. Later entered the service of Tao Qian and was tasked with resisting the Yellow Turbans. With Sun Guan, Yin Li and others, he had gathered soldiers in Kaiyang and created an independent power. In the second year of Jianan, he defeated Xiao Jian and upied the city of Ju. This led to Lu Bu dispatching his army to attack Zang Ba. After that, the two men reconciled!¡±


    [TL: Second year of Jianan = 198 AD]


    [TL: Xiao Jian was Lu Bu¡¯s ally.]


    ¡°Zang Ba, Zang Xuangao?!¡± Cao Cao lowered his head and began to ponder.


    ¡°This Kaiyang was originally Zang Ba¡¯s base. Prior to being subdued by Lu Bu, this Kaiyang was the reason why Zang Ba was able to negotiate with Tao Qian!¡± To be able to transform Kaiyang into something like a capital city, this Zang Ba was certainly a great talent.


    ¡°My dear lord, you shouldn¡¯t always think of obtaining talents. You want to obtain Zang Ba too? Well, the South Gate is currently guarded by him. General Xiahou Dun had already dispatched multiple waves against it but was still unable to even reach the city walls!¡± What a headache it must be for Guo Jia. This lord of his have a disposition for suspicion but also wanted to obtain every single talented individual he met. If it really was that easy to obtain talents, then why would theye all the way to Langye?!


    ¡°My lord, this general is asking for permission to enter the battle!¡± next to Cao Cao, Xu Huang grew anxious seeing that his subordinates had already attacked Kaiyang for so long but was still unable to enter the city.


    ¡°Gongming ah!¡± Cao Cao looked at Xu Huang and shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious, it is still not the time yet!¡± On the city walls of the main gate, there¡¯s a golden armored general standing underneath the radiant sunshine. With his armor glittering, he was like the God of War! This was Lu Bu, as long as he¡¯s standing there his army will never be defeated.


    [TL: Xu Huang¡¯s courtesy name = Gongming.]


    How could he, Cao Cao, send forward his generals when Lu Bu had yet to make a move?! Xu Huang, Cao Ren, Xiahou Dun, Yu Jin and Li Dian were all Old Cao¡¯s top generals. However, none of these people were able to match Lu Bu. If they were to be sent out, Cao Cao would only be presenting to Lu Bu their heads!


    Men cannot win against a tiger alone. However, men could use stratagems to win against a tiger - stratagem of attrition! To constantly attack the city, both day and dusk, for Cao Cao had plenty of people! As long as he could kill Lu Bu after tiring him out, then it would all be worth regardless of the amount of casualties!


    ¡°Pity that my E Lai is already no longer by my side!¡± Old Cao had a gloomy expression.


    [TL: E Lai referred to Dian Wei. E Lai = Fei Lian¡¯s son and a man of great strength. Fei Lian is the chinese god of the wind. Hence by calling Dian Wei E Lai, Cao Cao is praising him.]


    Guo Jia knew that Cao Cao was thinking of Dian Wei again. In the Battle of Wancheng, Cao Cao lost both his precious son and a fierce general.


    The sky gradually darkened. The sun was about to set and both the Cao and Lu soldiers felt a relieve. Unlike modern times, there¡¯s no light in the night other than the moon. Thus, whether sieging a city or fighting a battle, both are usually conducted on daytime.


    ¡°Beat the gong to recall the troops!¡± Cao Cao looked at the golden armored man atop the city walls. Lu Bu, as if knowing Cao Cao was watching him, also looked at Cao Cao. Their two sights met and a spark belonging to heroes of the warring era surged amidst the empty air.


    ¡°How¡¯s the casualties?!¡± Lu Bu asked one of his officer.


    ¡°Over three hundred and eighty wounded, one hundred and twenty two dead!¡± By wounded, the officer meant seriously injured and unable to return to the battlefield. From just a single day, there¡¯s already five hundred casualties. Take into ount that there¡¯s four walls, the total casualties would number more than two thousand.


    How many people do Lu Bu have? He have less than ten thousand! Can he onlyst for five days?!


    As to the amount of Cao casualties, no one bothered to pay attention to it for there¡¯s already more than three thousand corpses underneath the city walls. But so what if they had more casualties? Cao Cao could afford to waste but Lu Bu cannot!


    ¡°Do you know of where Gongtai is?!¡± Lu Bu had never been like today, actively seeking out his advisor in hope of creating a strategy to cause Cao Cao¡¯s army to retreat.


    ¡°Fengxian!¡± Chen Gong also had a bleak expression, they were all screwed over by Zang Ba. Had Zang Ba not dismissed his troops, with the thirty thousand Mount Tai soldiers and the ten thousand Chen family soldiers, then Lu Bu would have forty thousand troops in hand. With forty thousand troops, even Cao Cao would not dare to do anything rashly. However the thirty thousand soldiers were gone and all that remains were some five thousand stones of provisions, a few hundred armor and less than a hundred war horses.


    The current situation was even more severe than Xiapi. There¡¯s already no where outside of Xu Province that would have soldiers to reinforce them now!


    ¡°Sigh!¡± Lu Bu sighed. He too knew that he was already at a dead end. From the battle of Xiapi, he already knew that there is no such thing as an unbreakable city.


    ¡°If there¡¯s really nothing we can do then Gongtai, breakthrough with my daughter, Liu Mang, Gao Shun, Zhang Liao, Zang Ba and them on the hundred war horses that¡¯s in the city!¡± Lu Bu¡¯s eyes shined. ¡°With I, Lu Bu, here, I will certainly be able to help you dy them for a day or two!¡±


    ¡°My lord! You absolutely cannot!¡± The Lu Bu army was called the Lu Bu army precisely because of Lu Bu. If Lu Bu¡¯s gone, then would they still be the Lu Bu army?!


    Liu Mang was standing on the side. He did not speak but he was moved. In such a critical moment, Lu Bu did not think of himself but instead thought of Liu Mang and his daughter. Liu Mang, if one thinks of it, was but a worker working for Lu Bu. However, the Boss was actually thinking of his worker! That kind of feeling was like, yep, it¡¯s like the feeling of an elder had toward those whoe after.


    The transfer button Liu Mang had with him once again began to shine. Liu Mang originally nned to leave but now...


    ¡°Give me money!¡± said Liu Mang calmly.


    ¡°Ah?!¡± Chen Gong frowned. What kind of situation is it to think of money?!


    ¡°I said to give me money!¡± Liu Mang repeated. Seeing the confused expression of Lu Bu and Chen Gong, Liu Mang exined. ¡°Three days, as long as you all can withstand three days, I will be able toe back! Didn¡¯t general Zhang Liao said that as long as he have enough horses, his Bing Province Cavalry will be unstoppable?! I can bring you horses and armor but I need money, lots of money!¡±


    ¡°Is this true?!¡± Lu Bu¡¯s eyes lit up. Once his Bing Province Cavalry was to have horses, only then are they the real Bing Province Cavalry. Ferocious Cavalry, Righteous White Cavalry and the Heavy Cavalry of Western Liang, none of them could even bother Lu Bu.


    ¡°When have I ever lied to you?!¡± Liu Mang gave a supercilious look. ¡°But I need arge amount of gold!¡±


    ¡°How much do you need?!¡± Chen Gong was still with a face full of distress. Kaiyang does not have a lot of money left. In the warring era horses became things of strategic importance and were all in the control of a few frontier warlords, people like Yuan Shao, Ma Teng, Han Sui and them. None of them were willing to sell their horses. Even if they were to sell them, it¡¯ll be tens of gold per horse. With this kind of pricing, how many could they possibly be able to purchase with the money left in Kaiyang?!


    Liu Mang wasn¡¯t profound in the arts of purchasing horses. But s, he had a ssmate whose family breeds horses. Liu Mang learned from that ssmate that an ordinary adult horse was only some ten thousand yuan and only race horses would cost several millions. He also knew that there¡¯s a huge horse farm in the city of Hongwei of Shandong Province.


    Gold. The market price of gold was three hundred yuan per gram before Liu Mang came here. To purchase a horse, it¡¯ll cost him thirty five grams of gold. For one hundred horses, three thousand five hundred grams.


    ¡°How many horses do you need?!¡± Liu Mang asked instead.


    ¡°A thousand war horses?!¡± Chen Gong carefully said a number.


    ¡°A thousand?¡± Liu Mang began calcting. He figured that it¡¯ll be thirty five thousand grams of gold. That¡¯s seventy pounds of gold and ording to the gold weight of the Three Kingdoms period, it¡¯ll be a thousand and a hundred twenty gold.


    Liu Mang rounded off the number. ¡°A thousand two hundred gold!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Lu Bu was so shocked that he jumped.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Chen Gong wasn¡¯t calm either. This pricing was too unrealistic.


    ¡°Too expensive?!¡± Liu Mang didn¡¯t know of the pricing of horses in the Three Kingdoms period. However, this was precisely the price of horses in modern times. ¡°If it¡¯s too expensive, I can negotiate with the other side!¡± Buying a thousand horses was a transaction of more than ten million. A transition thisrge will certainly be eligible for a discount!


    ¡°No! No!¡± Lu Bu and Chen Gong quickly shook their head.


    ¡°How much gold is left in the Kaiyang pce?!¡± Lu Bu fought back his happiness as he asked Chen Gong.


    ¡°There remains less than two thousand gold. However, General Zang Ba should have a couple thousand gold!¡± Zang Ba was already nning to retire to the countryside. Thus, he certainly would¡¯ve taken a lot of Kaiyang¡¯s assets.


    ¡°Good!¡± Lu Buposed himself and said. ¡°Borrow five thousand gold from Zang Ba. Tell him I will return him twice fold in the future! Then give all these seven thousand gold to Hanyang. I want five thousand warhorses!¡± said Lu Bu as he held out five fingers.


    ¡°Five thousand?!¡± Liu Mang looked at Lu Bu with eyes shocked wide open. ¡°That¡¯s seven thousand gold, even if I purchase five thousand horses, there¡¯s still two thousand gold!¡± Was the rest of the gold to purchase armor?!


    Boss Lu was prepared to go big.

 Chapter 25 - Selling Gold

    Chapter 25 - Selling Gold


    Original by Bro Got a Gun, Tranted by James


    Seven thousand golds, roughly five hundred pounds worth of gold. Liu Mang found arge sack for all these gold.


    Liu Mang looked at Lu Bu and Chen Gong.


    Chen Gong handed the sack full of gold to Liu Mang. He said ¡°Hanyang, it¡¯s all up to you now!¡± Whether or not they could break through Kaiyang, whether or not the Lu Bu army could rise again, it was all now depending on Lin Mang¡¯s return.


    Although Lu Bu didn¡¯t say anything, he had eyes full of encouragement as he looked at Liu Mang.


    ¡°Three days! Just resist them for three days and I will be back!¡± Liu Mang nodded.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention three days, as long as this Lu Bu is alive, Cao Cao could forget about entering Kaiyang!¡± Lu Bu had his pride for he was the number one general under heaven, his presence is like that of the God of War.


    ¡°Take care!¡± Liu Mang pressed the button to transport him back.


    Golden light once again radiated the whole room. This time Lu Bu and Chen Gong was a lot more calm, after all, Liu Mang had already did this miracle once before.


    The golden light soon disappeared and along with it Liu Mang.


    Lu Buughed. ¡°Let¡¯s go Gongtai, it would appear that we must fight alongside this time around!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, my lord needn¡¯t speak like so for I, Chen Gongtai, was more than just a mere schr!¡± Chen Gong tooughed. Half a day ago they were still in despair and now they had found hope. As long as Liu Mang brings back the five thousand war horses and armor, then they will certainly will certainly have the means to break out of this siege.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Modern times. Jinling. An ancient city that was the capital city of six different dynasties. A city that currently the capital city of a single province.


    [TL: China¡¯s original capital was Nanjing aka. Jinling, a much more strategic locationpared to Beijing. Some dumb emperor decided to move to Beijing, a ce in the middle of nowhere.]


    Liu Mang appeared in the middle of the street naturally and without drawing any attention. It was as if he was originally there.


    ¡°PM value was still 2.5! It¡¯s still that familiar smell, it¡¯s still that sentiment hazy sky!¡± Liu Mang affectionately breathed in a deep gulp of air. Those corpses that surrounded Kaiyang, those smell of blood that was in the air the whole time, Liu Mang had enough of them. He who originally detested the polluted air of modern day now loved it. He even though that the hazy sky was cute.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! I, Liu Mang, am back again!¡± Liu Mang suddenly loudly shouted, frightening many passersby.


    ¡°This man is obviously crazy!¡± A pair of lovers who was next to Liu Mang was startled by his scream.


    ¡°A crazy bastard! Heck are you shouting about in broad daylight, we know you¡¯re a molester, okay?!¡±


    [TL: remember that Liu Mang¡¯s name sounds the same as molester.]


    ¡°This bro got guts. Never had I heard someone self dering to be a molester!¡± A fatty passerby who, upon hearing Liu Mang¡¯s words, turned to him and gave him a thumbs up.


    ¡°Molester?!¡± All the women who thought that they were some beauties decided to cover their skirt tightly.


    Actually, in the eyes of Liu Mang, those women was wasting their efforts. That short, only idiots would not be able to tell the colors of the panties!


    Fortunately Liu Mang changed onto the clean clothes he had brought with him thest time he transported. Otherwise, if he came back wearing ancient robes, then he¡¯ll certainly be sent to the police station.


    ¡°Five hundred pounds of gold!¡± Liu Mang was totally excited as he held onto the sack.


    Back in Kaiyang, Liu Mang was already about to drool over the gold. However, he held himself back just so that he doesn¡¯t shame himself in front of everyone. Now that he¡¯s back, he began to feel the bumpy parts of the sack. This feeling, this material, he could not help but be excited.


    Five hundred pounds of gold, that was certainly something that Liu Mang could not carry by himself. Luckily, he still had five thousand bucks on him. Thus, he called a taxi and drove toward the direction of the university.


    Liu Mang didn¡¯t know much profound knowledges, however he knew of one thing - one must not show his money! If he were to try to sell these five hundred pounds of gold directly, then only one thing could happen - he will be left with nothing! This was seventy five million yuan worth of gold! Who wouldn¡¯t want it?!


    Thus, there was only one person who could help him - Chen Yi. Liu Mang doesn¡¯t know what Chen Yi¡¯s family does, however he knew that they are very rich and not just ordinary rich!


    He had once been to Chen Yi¡¯s house. She lived in the Mount Huan vi region! Jinling was a ce of highnd cost, ordinary houses that¡¯s a single square already cost some twenty thousand and those houses in the Mount Huan vi region cost about a hundred thousand per square. Chen Yi¡¯s house was at least five squares! All the gold that Liu Mang had here was only enough to purchase her house!


    ¡°Wei? Who¡¯s this?!¡± Chen Yi was at home. It was alreadyte afternoon. There¡¯s no ss in the afternoon so Chen Yi had went home. Just as she arrived home, she received a call from an unknown number.


    With doubt, Chen Yi pressed the ept button on her cellphone.


    ¡°It¡¯s me Chen Yi, it¡¯s me, Liu Mang!¡± Liu Mang said toward the phone.


    ¡°Liu Mang?!¡± Chen Yi noticed too. This voice was certainly Liu Mang¡¯s. ¡°Liu Mang, I was looking for you!¡± Chen Yi had a lot of things she wanted to ask him. That general gown she purchased from Liu Mang, upon bring it back home, was noticed by her grandfather! After identifying it, they found out that general gown was a governor¡¯s general gown from the Eastern Han Dynasty! To be able to wear that gown, the person had to be at least a Province Governor!


    Stuffs from the Eastern Han Dynasty, even if they didn¡¯t had any archaeological value, it was still an antiques that worth several millions! A single Wang Mang coin was able to sell for a hundred million!


    [TL: Wang Mang 45BC-23AD, Wang Mang usurped power from the Liu imperial family back during the Han dynasty between the period of Former Han and Latter (Eastern) Han. So one of his coins he made when he took over cost a hundred million yuan.]


    But this gown was purchased from Liu Mang for only twenty thousand! This caused Chen Yi to feel bad. She initially wanted to find Liu Mang and return the gown to him but the gown was instead taken away by her grandfather.


    ¡°Perfect timing! I was just about to find you!¡± Liu Mang froze for a moment. Why did Chen Yi wanted to find him? Was it because of those two pairs of armor?


    ¡°Where are you?!¡± The two of them both asked the same question in unison.


    ¡°Let¡¯s meet up in the university!¡± Once again in unison. This caused the two to fall silent until Liu Mang finally broke it by saying. ¡°I will wait for you in the animation and manga club room!¡±


    ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll drive there immediately!¡± Chen Yi immediately hung up. She dressed herself and was about the leave the house.


    ¡°Lil Yi, where are you going?!¡± This voice was Chen Yi¡¯s mother. She was a sessful career woman. In the business world, her swift and decisive reaction had earned her the will of the people.


    ¡°Mom, I gotta go to the university to do something!¡± replied Chen Yi.


    ¡°University? Wasn¡¯t there no ss today?!¡± Chen Yi¡¯s mother confused.


    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s no ss! It¡¯s that the owner of that general gown had returned. I¡¯m on my way to see him and purchase the gown from him!¡± replied Chen Yi. Her grandfather was too fond of the gown, thus it was already impossible for her to return Liu Mang the gown. Thus, she could only use money topensate Liu Mang.


    ¡°Is it your grandfather¡¯s gown?!¡± Chen Yi¡¯s mother was surprised. She remembered that her father inw had recently fell in love with an ancient Han clothing, wearing it everyday and showing off saying it¡¯s some kind of general gown.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Chen Yi nodded.


    ¡°To purchase the gown, do you have enough money?!¡± Although Chen Yi¡¯s wasn¡¯t profound in the knowledge of antiques, she knew of their values. A well preserved Han Dynasty general gown was certainly not going to be cheap. ¡°Take this card! There¡¯s fifty million in the card!¡± The card was a bonus she received this time around. Chen Yi¡¯s mother just shoved the card to Chen Yi like it was something totally worthless.


    ¡°Fifty million?!¡± Chen Yi didn¡¯t take the card. ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t need this much. At most I¡¯d been a couple million!¡± If it¡¯s a couple millions, then Chen Yi¡¯s card had enough money.


    ¡°Take it first! Just give it back to mom afterwards!¡± Chen Yi¡¯s mother once again handed her the card.


    ¡°Okay. Then mom, I¡¯ll be going!¡±


    ¡°Take care and be careful on the road!¡±


    ¡°I got it, Mom!¡± Chen Yi entered the garage and started up her car.


    Hong (Red) University¡¯s Animation and Manga Clubroom. Liu Mang spent a great deal of effort to finally move the five hundred pounds worth of gold into the club room. Once he finished, heid down onto the floorpletely exhausted.


    ¡°Ka ka!¡± The club room¡¯s door was opened. A beautiful figure came in.


    The two looked at each other and said at the same time.


    ¡°Liu Mang.¡±


    ¡°Chen Yi.¡±


    The two stopped. They paused and waited for the other to speak first and when neither does, they began to speak again at the same time.


    ¡°You speak first!¡± ¡°You speak fist!¡±


    The two¡¯s eyes both widened.


    ¡°I have something I need you for!¡± ¡°I have something I need you for!¡±


    Their mouth started twitching. They wanted tough but cannotugh.


    ¡°Regarding that robe!¡± Their thought came together.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s that robe!¡± Chen Yi nodded.


    ¡°Did you regret buying it?!¡±asked Liu Mang. He had sold the gown to Chen Yi for twenty thousand. Had Chen Yi regretted buying it earlier, then Liu Mang had no way of returning her the money. However, he currently had a lot of gold. If she regret buying it now, then he could always just return her the money after selling the gold.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it!¡± Chen Yi shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s just that the gown turned out to be more expensive than I thought!¡±


    ¡°So you didn¡¯t regret buying it. Then just let it be, don¡¯t bother over the extra money!¡± In Liu Mang¡¯s opinion, how could there be a lot of extra money. At most, the gold thread might weigh a couple more grams than expected. Now that he had five hundred pounds of gold, he couldn¡¯t care less about the extra money from the gown.


    ¡°No!¡± Chen Yi didn¡¯t agree with him. ¡°That gown is worth over three million!¡±


    ¡°Aiya, we don¡¯t have to bother over that little amount of money!...¡± Right after saying those words, Liu Mang was stunned. ¡°...you... what did you say?!¡±


    ¡°I said that robe might be worth more than three million yuan. I didn¡¯t bother to determine its exact value but ording to the less Xiang Jiang auction, they had sold a general gown that was a bit damaged for three million and five hundred fifty thousand!¡± exined Chen Yi.


    ¡°In that case, that gown¡¯s worth over three million?!¡± Liu Mang swallowed a mouthful of saliva. That gown was just some ordinary clothes that Lu Bu gave to him after his original clothes were damaged.


    A single piece of Boss Lu¡¯s clothes was worth over three million?!


    ¡°Yep!¡± Chen Yi continued. ¡°I had previously given you twenty thousand so I still owe you three million five hundred and thirty thousand! Come, let¡¯s go to the bank to transfer the money!¡±


    ¡°Over three million? A single outfit cost more than three million?!¡± Liu Mang finally knew how wasteful Boss Lu was. Even the wealthy people in this world wouldn¡¯t buy an outfit for over three million!


    Chen Yi saw the stunned Liu Mang. She was ready to bring him to the bank to transfer the money.


    ¡°Wait a moment!¡± Liu Mang shook his head vigorously to abandon the distractions in his mind. He was stunned by the three million and almost forgot about what he came to do this time around.


    ¡°Yeah?¡± puzzled, Chen Yi looked at Liu Mang.


    ¡°Chen Yi, regarding that robe, we can put that off to the side for now. I want to ask you a favor!¡± said Liu Mang earnestly.


    ¡°Put that off to the side? A favor?!¡± Chen Yi was confused. Liu Mang doesn¡¯t seem like some kind of wealthy person. Three million, that¡¯s an amount that he might not necessarily be able to make in his whole life time. To put that off to the side, was there something even more important to Liu Mang than the three million?


    ¡°Other than the gown, I want you to help me sell this!¡± said Liu Mang as he pointed at the rag sack.


    ¡°Sell thing?!¡± Chen Yi was even more confused. What is it that¡¯s more important than three million? That bag of things in that rag sack?


    ¡°Are you selling gold or what? To even put three million aside!¡± teased Chen Yi.


    ¡°You guessed correctly! I am selling gold!¡± Liu Mang rapidly went to open the rag sack.


    A sack of gold was shining under the light exhibiting a great brilliance.

 Chapter 26 - Big Transaction

    Chapter 26 - Big Transaction


    Original by Bro Got a Gun, Tranted by James


    This chapter is brought to you by Dicky of Indonesia, Christian of Brazil, Olivier of France, Steven of Mysia and Andrew of Michigan. Thank you sponsors!


    Muddleheaded, Chen Yi drove home. She opened the door to her house.


    ¡°You¡¯re back already?!¡± inquired Chen Yi¡¯s mother as she looked at her daughter thinking that it was strange for her to be back so early.


    ¡°Have you finished buying?¡± The daughter was acting a bit strange, this was a mother¡¯s intuition.


    With empty eyes, Chen Yi nodded her head.


    ¡°What happened?!¡± Chen Yi¡¯s mother moved forward to touch her daughter¡¯s head. ¡°No fever! How much did you friend ask for that general¡¯s gown?!¡± Chen Yi¡¯s mother asked casually.


    Chen Yi didn¡¯t answer. She was in apletely muddleheaded state.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you speaking? Where¡¯s the card?¡± asked Chen Yi¡¯s mother. Her card was connected to her phone, should there be a transfer of money, she¡¯d receive a notification on her phone. However, she had yet to receive any notification.


    ¡°I gave the card to him!¡± replied Chen Yi.


    ¡°Gave the card to him?!¡± Chen Yi¡¯s mother was confused. What¡¯s with this? That card had fifty million! That¡¯s the total amount of bonus she made this year in herpany! Even if it¡¯s a general¡¯s robe, it wouldn¡¯t be that expensive! Did my girl went crazy?!


    Chen Yi didn¡¯t try to exin. Instead, she took her mother to the garage and opened the trunk of the car.


    Suddenly there¡¯s a burst of golden light. Chen Yi¡¯s mother also got stunned. Although she was wealthy, both her husband and she had their own careers and her parents were also wealthy, she had never seen five hundred pounds of gold before.


    Gold! She saw that the gold had filled the whole trunk.


    ¡°These are what he gave me. He asked me to help him exchange these for money. As he urgently needed the money, I decided to give him the fifty million yuan card first!¡±


    ¡°What kind of person was that friend of yours?!¡±


    Neither Chen Yi nor her mother managed to get any sleep that night. Chen Yi spent the whole night in shock. Her mother, on the other hand, was thinking about where the gold came from. Her family didn¡¯tck any money. Although five hundred pounds of gold was indeed dazzling, it cannot move her heart. Instead, she was thinking of whether her daughter might have became friends with some bad people and the origin of the gold - if it¡¯s stolen or did someone rob a tomb.


    If it was taken from a tomb, then maybe Chen Yi¡¯s mother would help taking into consideration that Liu Mang was Chen Yi¡¯s friend. However, if this happens again then she¡¯ll definitely tell Chen Yi to stay away from him.


    Liu Mang also did not managed to get any sleep that night. Three days. He only had three days! In these three days, he had to rush to Shandong Province at full speed. He had to find the horse ranch and purchase all the horses. He also had to find where to purchase armors and weapons!


    Thus, immediately after he received the card with the fifty million yuan, he immediately rushed back to the University, found his friend whose family owned a horse ranch, dragged said friend, brought two ne tickets to Shandong and flew the same day.


    Shandong. Liu Mang just got off the ne and was prepared to rush toward the horse ranch.


    The domestic flights arrived early in the morning. By noon, he had arrived at Chen Yu¡¯s house.


    Chen Yu¡¯s father could be regarded as arge scale breeder. With more than a thousand horses, cattles and sheep and thousands of shacks. He could already be considered as a big shot in the whole Shandong animal breeding industry.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯m back!¡± Chen Yu¡¯s house was located in the breeding ranch area. A western styled three story house. A distinctive style amongst the area filled with breeding ranches.


    ¡°Lil Yu?!¡± From the house came a middle aged woman. Chen Yu¡¯s family business had been ran by his father the whole time. Thus, his mother was just an ordinary housewife.


    ¡°How did youe back?!¡± With a kind and concernful expression, Chen Yu¡¯s mother asked her son.


    ¡°I came back this time because my ssmate over here wanted to purchase a couple horses to y with!¡± exined Chen Yu. Although the rtionship between Chen Yu and Liu Mang was just so so, Chen Yu was an enthusiastic person. Especially after Liu Mang gave him an Apple phone, he became even more enthusiastic toward Liu Mang.


    ¡°A ssmate? Come, quickly take a seat inside the house!¡± Chen Yu¡¯s mother totally ignored the whole horse purchasing ordeal. Instead, she began to entertain Liu Mang.


    ¡°No no. Auntie, I¡¯m in a hurry. I would like to check out the horse ranch now, is that fine?!¡± Liu Mang didn¡¯t want to sit down in Chen Yu¡¯s house for it mightst for a whole half day.


    ¡°In this much of a rush?! Okay! Chen Yu¡¯s dad is currently at the horse ranch. Chen Yu knows the direction, just have him take you there! I still have to cook dinner, don¡¯t forget toe back for dinner in the afternoon!¡± A mother was always the most enthusiastic toward her returned son.


    Under the guide of Chen Yu, Liu Mang and him arrived at the horse ranch.


    Once arrived at the horse ranch, Liu Mang was stupefied. It waspletely different from what he had imagined. Instead of horses running around freely, all the horses were held in captivity with only a few li worth of area to move around.


    That wasn¡¯t even the most concerning factor. The most concerning factor was that all these horsesbined could not add up to five hundred. He needed five thousand!


    ¡°Chen Yu, are you certain that your family had one of Shandong¡¯srger ranch?!¡± Liu Mang asked suspectly.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Chen Yu answered without any hesitation. ¡°There¡¯s only a dozen or so families with ranches of some dozen or so li area. The rest of them were all smaller ranches that could only breed things like poultries!¡±


    ¡°Brat, how did you get back?!¡± A middle aged man who looked very simr to Chen Yu came by. Liu Mang knew that this was certainly Chen Yu¡¯s father.


    ¡°You decided not to go to school anymore? Was there no ss? Or did you got into some sort of problem?!¡± Fathers are fathers after all. A bit less of thatpassion of mothers. A bit more of that strictness of fathers.


    ¡°Dad, why am I always a kid in your eyes?!¡± Chen Yu was a bit embarrassed to be told such a thing by his father in front of his ssmate. He¡¯s an adult after all.


    ¡°Humph, little brat. In my eyes you will always be like that!¡±


    ¡°Enough, enough, I won¡¯t quarrel with you! Today I came back with a ssmate of mine. He wanted to purchase some horses to y with!¡± Chen Yu was almost speechless toward his father. He¡¯s already twenty two! Some of his original ssmates were already married and had kids. Yet his father still regarded him as a naughty child.


    ¡°Purchase horse?!¡± Chen Yu¡¯s father Chen De looked toward Liu Mang who was on the side of Chen Yu andined. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you it earlier that you brought a ssmate with you! ssmate, you came here to purchase horses right?!¡±


    ¡°Uncle, I am surnamed Liu and named Mang. You can just call me Lil Liu!¡± replied Liu Mang.


    ¡°Okay. Lil Liu it is.¡± After saying it a couple times, Chen De felt that it was easy to say and decided to call Liu Mang that. ¡°What kind of horse were you nning to buy? Hot blooded horse, warm blooded horse or cold blooded horse?¡±


    ¡°Huh?!¡± Liu Mang was confused. How could there be so many different types of horses? Aren¡¯t they all mammals? How could there be cold blooded horses?!


    Seeing Liu Mang with a face full of confusion, Chen Deugh. He knew that this young man didn¡¯t know much about horses. ¡°Come! Let me introduce the horses to you!¡±


    The three walked toward the horse ranch.


    ¡°Lil Liu. Look. All these horses were purchased personally by your uncle from when they were only foals. We nurtured them until they grew older and give birth to more foals!¡± Chen De pointed at each and every shed. He knew of every single one of the horse.


    After listening to Chen De¡¯s exnation, Liu Mang understood a little about the horses. There are more than three hundred varieties of horses in the world.


    ording to the uses of the horses, they could be categorized into: riding horses (light horse) and harness horses rge horses,monly referred as cart pulling horses).


    ording to the linage of the horses, they could be categorized into: hot blooded horses (clever, quick, suitable for bing racehorses. However, they had poor physique and endurance and a stubborn personality. Not suited for leisure usage), warm blooded horses (clever with a meek temperature. Suitable for various applications, both forpetitions and for leisure) and cold blooded horse (strong and able body, fit for pulling carts. Mostly used for agriculture.)


    Liu Mang doesn¡¯t know what kind of horse was needed forbat in the era of cold weapons. Do they need the explosiveness of a hot blooded horse or do they need the endurance of a cold blooded horse?


    ¡°Uncle, I want both the hot blooded horse and the warm blooded horse!¡± Since he didn¡¯t know what kind of horse to get, might as well buy them all. Lu Bu could chose the kind of horse he want himself afterwards.


    ¡°Okay! I have a just grown Arabian horse. It¡¯s a hot blooded horse. You can purchase that. As for the warm blooded horse, how about that Mongolian horse?! It¡¯s pretty good too and isn¡¯t too old either. Seeing as you¡¯re the brat¡¯s ssmate, I¡¯d sell you the Arabian horse for fifteen thousand. As for that Mongolian horse, consider it a gift from me!¡± Chen De didn¡¯t ask anymore than the production cost of the horse.


    ¡°Okay! I¡¯d take all of your Arabian and Mongolian horses!¡± Liu Mang¡¯s words almost frightened Chen De to death.


    ¡°What? You want them all?!¡± Chen De could not believe what Liu Mang had said. He had no less than a hundred Arabian horses and two hundred Mongolian horses. Using fifteen thousand for an Arabian horse and five thousand for a Mongolian horse, that¡¯s a transaction of over three million yuan!


    ¡°That¡¯s right uncle, I want them all!¡± said Liu Mang with a smile. ¡°This is the deposit!¡± Liu Mang had taken ten million in cash from the bank before he came here.


    ¡°Hey hey, Liu Mang, you didn¡¯t went full retard right? What are you buying all these horses for? Here, my dad had over three hundred of the horses you want. Did you really want to purchase all those?!¡± Chen Yu was also stunned. Although he doesn¡¯t know what Liu Mang¡¯s family does, Liu Mang didn¡¯t strike him as someone belonging to a rich family. To purchase three hundred horses, did he want to start his own horse ranch? Even if that was the case, he should be buying foals, not fully grown horses.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t go full retard! Uncle, do you have the contact information of other horse ranches? What I wanted to buy was a lot more than these. I needed two thousand and five hundred hot blooded Arabian horses as well as two thousand five hundred Mongolian horses!¡± Liu Mang threw out another huge bomb. The bombnded on Chen De and left himpletely dazzled.


    ¡°Two thousand and five hundred Arabian horses? And another two thousand and five hundred Mongolian horses? Did you want all these horses to fight in a battle or what?!¡± Chen De muttered in his chest. He managed to guessed correctly, these horses were indeed for use of battle, only that it¡¯s not a battle in modern times.


    Before he came, Liu Mang already got his manuscript ready. He said with a smile. ¡°Uncle, have you heard of the Horse King?¡±


    ¡°Horse King?!¡± Those who breed horses does it not only because it¡¯s a business, they also do it because they loved horses. The Legend of the Horse King was something that all horse lovers longed for.


    ¡°Are you saying?!¡± Chen De seemed to have guessed something.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! The reason why we wanted to purchase these five thousand horses was to set them free. We are to let them roam freely and breed feedly. What we desire was the ruler of these horses! As long as we managed to have a single Horse King, once we could turned him into a racehorse we¡¯d be profiting, profiting big!¡± Liu Mang was embarrassed red telling the lie, however he managed to make Chen De who loves horses believe in his lie.


    ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll help you contact people. Two thousand and five hundred pure blooded Arabian horses and two thousand five hundred Mongolian horses!¡± Chen De nodded as he said it all seriously.


    ¡°Crazy! Crazy! You¡¯re all crazy! To spend fifty million to purchase a single Horse King? Did you really have nowhere else to waste your money on?!¡± In the views of Chen Yu, fifty million could buy a top racing car! What could a horse do?! They can¡¯t even be on the roads nowadays!


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave the matter in your hands. Uncle, please give me an ount number, I will transfer the money to your ount. Please try to get the horses for me as quickly as possible because I¡¯m in a hurry!¡± Chen De dialed a series of numbers. Liu Mang transferred the money using theputer. Five thousand war horses, Chen De said it would only require forty million. Liu Mang got an additional two million. He gave a million to Chen De for him to help him purchase more horses in the future. The other million, he asked Chen De to help him purchase grain for the horses.


    ¡°I will be able to get you all the horses bytest tomorrow!¡± Chen De was second to none in the Shandong breeding circle. With him personally taking the reign, all the process will be very fast. He only said he needed to wait till tomorrow because they needed to transport the other horses.


    ¡°Okay! Just transport the horse to this warehouse at this address! We will have someone there to take care of the rest!¡± Liu Mang already got arge old warehouse. Not only was it located in a remote location, it was also very big. Let alone five thousand horses, even if it was fifty thousand horses he¡¯d still be able to put them all there.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Chen De nodded and started to continue contacting more people.


    Seeing that his father had left, Chen Yu suddenly knelt to the floor and held onto Liu Mang¡¯s thigh. ¡°Brother! Big Brother! Big Brother Liu Mang! Please take me under your wing! If you tell me to go east, I¡¯d dare not go west! If you tell me to chase after rabbits, I¡¯d dare not do fowls!¡±


    The response Chen Yu received was arge foot and a sentence. "This bro never do fowls!¡±


    [TL: fowl = chicken = whore = prostitute.]

 Chapter 27 - Camaraderie Under the Setting Sun

    Chapter 27 - Camaraderie Under the Setting Sun


    Original by Bro Got a Gun, Tranted by James, Proofread by Cartesian andmunity


    After the horses arrived at the warehouse without any issue, Liu Mang was at a loss as to what to do about the armors and weapons. How do I purchase this stuff?! Weapons like des and spears were all tightly controlled by the government. Only minor ethnic groups were able to obtain those.


    Even buying regr kitchen knives requires identification. If Liu Mang went and purchase a couple thousand of those, he would certainly be arrested.


    Armor? Although it wasn¡¯t something that they limit purchases on, it was still something that requires time to make. Kaiyang could only hold Cao Cao back for three days. Liu Mang only had three days too! That¡¯s why Liu Mang had a huge headache. Should Kaiyang be captured, ording to Cao Cao¡¯s character, everyone will certainly be killed.


    Liu Mang didn¡¯t know when he began to deeply worry about Boss Lu, Chen Gong and them.


    ¡°Boss, what are you thinking?!¡± Chen Yu had been following Liu Mang ever since. He had already decided to be Liu Mang¡¯sckey. Liu Mang also decided to have someone help him take care of and purchase things when he returned back to the Eastern Han Dynasty. Thus, he decided to take in Chen Yu.


    ¡°I want to purchase armor and cold weapons!¡± replied Liu Mang


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of buying those things?!¡± Chen Yu didn¡¯t understand why Liu Mang wanted to purchase those things. He figured Liu Mang wanted them as toys. ¡°if it¡¯s just one or two, can¡¯t you custom order them?!¡±


    ¡°What I want isn¡¯t just one or two of them. I want five thousand spears and five thousand armor!¡± The horses will be used to create cavalry units when he goes back. And the one very distinctive weapon of cavalry was the spear.


    ¡°Five thousand spears?! That many?!¡± Chen Yu was a bit speechless. If there really was a manufacturer that would make five thousand spears, that manufacturer was certainly trying to run itself into the ground. Five thousand armors, on the other hand, wasn¡¯t a problem.


    ¡°I have some friends who want to role y the battles of the cold weapons era and reproduce its brilliance. The five thousand sets of weapons and armors was precisely prepared for them!¡± Liu Mang¡¯s casual lying skills became even more profound.


    ¡°So rich!¡± Chen Yu simply did some calctions in his mind. Five thousand sets of armor and weapons will certainly cost tens of millions. What a bunch of wasteful rich kids!


    ¡°It¡¯s them who have the money, I¡¯m actually just a proxy for them!¡± Liu Mang created another fake identity.


    ¡°Although our country has weapons regtions, there¡¯s no such thing abroad. You could purchase those weapons in another country!¡± suggested Chen Yu.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t want to go abroad, it¡¯s just that I don¡¯t have time for that! In another day and half, I have to turn in all that stuff! There¡¯s not enough time at all!¡± Liu Mang was also very anxious.


    ¡°Spears. Spears?!¡± Chen Yu suddenly remembered. ¡°Boss, although we cannot purchase spears, we could purchase the javelins that are used in sports!¡±


    ¡°Javelin?!¡± Liu Mang¡¯s eyes also lit up.


    ¡°Yeah, Javelins! Nowadays, the javelins are all constructed from steel. Although the tip is made of rubber, we could have someone produce spearheads for them using steel pipes! If we do it like that, we wouldn¡¯t vite thew and could still procure five thousand spears!¡± Chen Yu¡¯s idea got Liu Mang totally excited.


    ¡°That¡¯s it! Howe I didn¡¯t think of it?!¡± Liu Mang was once a javelin thrower. Javelins are just the modern adaptation of ancient spears. They can certainly rece the spears that he needs. In fact, the quality of modern javelins was certainly going to be better than the ancient spears.


    Javelins ranged from 1.5 meters to 2.8 meters. This length was definitely good enough to make spears since the most suitable spears of cavalries was around three meters.


    ¡°What about the armors?!¡± Although they managed to procure the spears, the cavalry units also need armors. Other than light cavalry which wore leather armor, the rest were all heavy cavalry wearing metal armors.


    If they didn¡¯t have any armor, then winning against the Ferocious Cavalry that¡¯s outside of Kaiyang wasn¡¯t something that was certain anymore.


    ¡°Armor!¡± Chen Yu was also thinking. ¡°Polishing is required for armor to befortable for the wearer. There¡¯s also the need for engraving. There won¡¯t be enough time for sure!¡±


    ¡°Polishing, befortable, engravings?!¡± Liu Mang froze for a bit. ¡°No need, no need! Those friends of mine only wanted to recreate the scene of the cold weapons era! We don¡¯t need some ornate armor, just ordinary whole body armor would do!¡±


    ¡°In that case, it¡¯d be easy to handle. Boss, you just have to find argethe factory. There are turningthes and turning mills everywhere, just have them press some steel for you. You don¡¯t even have to bring your own tools, you¡¯d just have to pay them! Athe mill could make some tens of sets of armor in a day. If it¡¯s argethe factory, five thousand armors in a day is something easy for them to make!¡± Chen Yu really knew a lot more about the world than Liu Mang. After all, before Liu Mang crossed through time, he was just an otaku type person.


    ¡°Chen Yu, Ah Yu, you helped me greatly!¡± Liu Mang¡¯s two major problems were resolved by Chen Yu instantly.


    ¡°Five thousand sets of body armor and five thousand spears. I¡¯m giving you ten million. Come find me if it isn¡¯t enough. Go, ce the order for me right away!¡± Chen Yi¡¯s mother had already sent over the rest of the money for the gold to his card. Liu Mang didn¡¯t bother looking into the amount of money on the card, if he did then he would¡¯ve found out that there was more than the twenty five million that he thought was left on the card. Rather, the amount was more than tripled at eighty million.


    The gold bullion that Liu Mang brought with him, in both appearance and style, belonged to the Han Dynasty and was thus considered antiques. The five hundred pounds of gold was sold for one hundred and forty million right away! Taking away the transaction fee of ten million, the remaining eighty million was all transferred to the card by Chen Yi¡¯s mother.


    ¡°Ten million?!¡± Chen Yu had never seen such arge number in his whole life. Seeing that number appear on theputer and then the notification that appeared on his ount, Chen Yu was dumbfounded. ¡°I don¡¯t need this much! I don¡¯t need this much!¡± Regr full body armor does not require super high technology or arge amount of steel. Thus, they¡¯d cost no more than a thousand and five thousand full body armors would cost no more than five million. Those five thousand javelins were even cheaper! They could be made with just a steel pole. A single javelin would only cost some five hundred yuan. Adding them together would only be seven and half million! Yet, Liu Mang gave him ten million!


    Hearing Chen Yu¡¯s words, Liu Mang didn¡¯t take back the extra two and half million. Instead, he said. ¡°Use this amount of money to rent an office in Jinling for me. Then help me recruit some staff and set up the framework of thepany. Ourpany will focus on these rich kids who have nowhere to spend their money. We will make them whatever they wish to y with! I might also be bringing back stuff like antiques and gems. You will also need to help me find some professionals for that!¡±


    ¡°Eh?! Aren¡¯t you afraid of me stealing the money and running away?!¡± asked Chen Yu.


    ¡°Afraid?!¡± Liu Mangughed. ¡°It¡¯s just some two million bucks. If you follow me, let alone two million, even if it¡¯s twenty million, it¡¯d be nothing!¡± The cheapo Liu has started to be rich! A couple days ago, he was a diaosi-ss person who couldn¡¯t even take out a thousand bucks. However, now he found a trade route - selling things from the two different worlds.


    ¡°Okay! I, Chen Yu, will follow you!¡± Before, Chen Yu decided to follow Liu Mang only for the money. Now, however, he did it in hopes of gaining arge quantity of riches, enough to show it off.


    ¡°Quickly, let¡¯s go and ce the orders!¡±


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Outside of Kaiyang. Third day of the siege. The sunset was red, the city walls were red and the earth was also red. Corpses have now umted upto the the height of half the city walls. The hundred thousand strong Cao army had lost nearly twenty five thousand in the siege. The ten thousand Lu Bu army, although defending the city with the help of the walls, was left with less than four thousand. Amongst these four thousand were those that were seriously wounded. All of the Formation Breaker and the Bing Province Soldiers had joined the fray. Even Lu Bu himself had joined the fray. They had fought back wave after wave of enemy soldiers.


    ¡°It¡¯s been three days! My lord!¡± Chen Gong was covered with blood. His eyes were bloodshot. Although he was a schr, he wasn¡¯t a weak schr. He was actually very skilled in horsemanship and shooting. In these three days, no less than fifty soldiers died under his hands.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s been three days!¡± Lu Bu also looked toward the sunset. The Cao army have retreated their troops. In the opinion of Cao Cao, Lu Bu was already like a setting sun that was unable to rise back up again. What he needed was to deal a final blow to Lu Bu tomorrow, killing him on the scene so that his heart could rest.


    ¡°Tomorrow, tomorrow at thetest. If Hanyang still doesn¡¯t return tomorrow, then we shall prepare to perish with Kaiyang!¡± said Chen Gong respectfully.


    Lu Bu looked toward Chen Gong. Chen Gong also looked at Lu Bu. Suddenly, Lu Bu smiled and asked. ¡°Gongtai, why did you choose me?! Although I, Lu Bu, was not inferior in any aspect to all the heroes of the world, I still knew of my limitations. If we¡¯re talking about fame, then my ve of three surnames can notpare to Yuan Shao¡¯s three Excellencies in four generations! If we¡¯re talking about the ability to use people, I, Lu Bu, am an opinionated man who can notpare with Cao Mende¡¯s love for talent! If we¡¯re talking about benevolence, haha, I, Lu Bu, other than toward my own family and brothers, have always been cruel toward everyone else and can notpare with that big eared Liu!¡± For Lu Bu to be able to make a name for himself in the Eastern Han Dynasty and even end up on the pages of history, he was no ordinary person!


    ¡°Oh Fengxian!¡± Hearing Lu Bu saying such words, Chen Gong loosened his taut nerves. He even stopped calling Lu Bu his lord, instead he called him by his courtesy name. ¡°That¡¯s right. If we¡¯re talking about fame, then your fame could stink through eighteen streets! You killed both of your foster fathers, certainly notparable to the Yuan family¡¯s three Excellencies in four generations. If we¡¯re talking about the ability to use people, other than me, is there any other advisor working for you?! Certainly notparable to Cao Cao¡¯s cloud-full of talents.¡±


    ¡°If we¡¯re talking about benevolence, hehe. You are the number one general! Those who died under your hands numbered at least ten thousand! Women, children, regardless of who blocks your path, as long as they block your path, you¡¯d kill them without any hesitation! You are certainly notparable to big eared Liu! However, you had one thing right!¡±


    ¡°Toward your brothers, toward your families, you really do treat them as if they¡¯re your own children, you really do give your all to them! With this single part, you had made this Chen Gongtai devote myself to you till myst breath!¡±


    ¡°Chen Gong oh Chen Gong, do you not regret?!¡± Lu Bu had never spoken like this with this old partner of his. Chen Gong was a huge talent, his talent could be considered as one of the top in the world. Sometimes, Lu Bu also wondered that if he had Chen Gong¡¯s assistance back when he was in Luoyang and Changan, then he would¡¯ve never been in this situation. Perhaps, he would¡¯ve even been in a position of aplishment by now.


    ¡°Regret?!¡± Chen Gong stroke his sleeves. ¡°Oh Fengxian, you had once said that you, Lu Bu, never regret. Then I will also tell you this, I, Chen Gong, never once regret following you! Never!¡±


    ¡°Great! Hahahaha! For I, Lu Bu, have Gongtai to apany me to my burial, then this life is not lonely!¡±

 Chapter 28 - Battle of Kaiyang (1)

    Chapter 28 - Battle of Kaiyang (1)


    Original by Bro Got a Gun, Tranted by James, Proofread by Cartesian


    ¡°Dong Dong Dong Dong!¡± Early in the morning, the war drums had already begun to sound. Lu Bu knew that the Cao army was about to attack again. There¡¯s not a lot of soldiers left inside the city now, they might not be able tost for the whole day!


    ¡°Sha!¡± The white clothed Cao soldiers, with the helps ofdders, was swarming over like an army of ants. This time, the vanguards were Xu Huang¡¯s troops.


    Xu Huang was a famous Cao general in the Three Kingdoms period. He was originally a cavalry officer under Yang Feng. After Yang Feng was defeated by Cao Cao, he switched loyalties to Cao Cao. Although he hadn¡¯t been a Cao general for a long time, Cao Cao treated him generously and gave him a whole battalion of troops to lead. Thus, Xu Huang wanted to express his worth to his lord even more and show Cao Cao that he had chosen the right person.


    ¡°Brothers! Attack! The Lu Bu army is on itsst breath! The prime minister has given the order! Those who ascend the walls of Kaiyang shall be rewarded ten gold! Those who kill a single Lu Bu soldier shall be rewarded a field ofnd! Those who kill ten Lu Bu soldiers shall be rewarded jewels and precious stones! Those who kill a hundred Lu Bu soldiers shall be given an official position and have his military rank increased! Brothers, this is the perfect opportunity to achieve something for yourselves! Kill them all!¡± Xu Huang¡¯s speech was very captivating. His soldiers¡¯ morale had increased significantly and they started to dauntlessly advance in wave upon wave - attacking the city walls.


    Xu Huang didn¡¯t shout what he usually told his soldiers. He didn¡¯t tell the soldiers to kill the head of the enemy. This was because he was aware of Lu Bu¡¯s prowess. Yesterday, he climbed up to the city walls and was seen by Lu Bu. Had it not been for Lao Cao dispatching Xu Chu and his own personal guards, then Xu Huang would likely have been unable to leave the city walls!


    Even with this, there were still no less than ten deaths amongst the guards. Only then did Xu Huang know of the might of the number one general under heaven.


    A single tiger wasn¡¯t scary. What¡¯s scary was a tigermanding a group of wolves!


    Lu Bu was the tiger and the Lu Bu army was the wolves!


    ¡°We must persist! We must persist! Once the Cao army breaks through the city walls, they will kill every one of us! To surrender is to die! To resist is also to die! In that case, men, let¡¯s risk it all!¡± Originally Chen Gong feared that the Chen family soldiers would revolt. However, ever since he mentioned that Cao Cao might massacre everyone after capturing the city, every one of the Chen family soldiers went insane, blocking the Cao army¡¯s advance. The effects of his words were very good!


    Although the Chen family soldiers were personal soldiers of Chen Deng¡¯s family, they were all Xu Province folks before they enlisted. Cao Cao¡¯s attack on Xu Province had killed a great amount of people. Many of these Xu Province soldiers¡¯ rtives might even be amongst those killed by Cao Cao.


    ¡°Sha! Sha! Sha!¡± Xu Province was a ce of abundance and the folks were all of gentle temperament, however even gentle folks could get angry! And Cao Cao, he had caused these folks¡¯ bloody temperament to arise. They have fought back wave after wave of Cao troops.


    ¡°Lu Bu! Lu Bu!¡± Cao Cao started at the golden armored general on the wall. He had a veryplicated expression as he looked at Lu Bu.


    He so desired to kill that man because that man had almost killed him! Moreover, that man had immense charisma and excellent capabilities in leading troops! These Xu Province soldiers were originally weak and feeble; when they were in the hands of Tao Gongzu, Tao Qian, they had no military prowess at all. They were soldiers that could not win a single battle and would flee at the sight of the enemy! Even the elites amongst them, the Danyang soldiers, still amounted to nothing in the battle against Cao Cao¡¯s army. However, these same Xu Province soldiers were now fighting back the offense of his elite troops as if they had gone berserk!


    [TL: Gongzu = Tao Qian¡¯s courtesy name]


    Xu Huang was already on the level of a first-rate general, his soldiers no worse than those of Yu Jin and Xiahou Yuan. However, he was still unable to take over the city walls!


    ¡°If only he surrendered to me!¡± Cao Cao sighed. When he was outside of Xiapi, he once thought of reconciling with Lu Bu and turning him into his ally. If he were to give all his military forces to Lu Bu and have himmand them while he himself took care of internal affairs, then, with such abination, they would certainly be able to sweep the world in a short amount of time!


    But all of this was ruined by Chen Gong, that arrow almost cost him his life!


    [TL: Lu Bu considered Cao Cao¡¯s offer for surrender but Chen Gong was like, fuck you bro, let me shoot teh arrow at yo head!]


    After half a day of fierce fighting, blood once again stained the walls. Finally, there was a Cao troop that managed to board the wall.


    ¡°The reward! The reward is mine!¡± This Cao solder was very happy. He was the first to board the wall and thus the reward of ten gold for boarding the wall was his!


    However, before he could even celebrate...


    ¡°Poof!¡± From the mouth of the Cao soldier came a spray of blood. On his chest appeared a sword. This was a masterpiece caused by a Xu Province soldier.


    ¡°Re-reward!¡± Even till he lost his breath and fell down the walls, the Cao soldier was still thinking of his reward.


    To have one meant that there would be a second. Although the Lu Bu army fought bravely, they were way too tired. Slowly white clothed Cao soldiers began to appear on the city walls. First they upied a small corner. Then they slowly turned the single corner into two corners, then three corners.


    ¡°It¡¯s time!¡± Cao Cao looked at the increasing number of white dressed soldiers and waved his hand. ¡°Xu Huang, Li Dian, join the fray!¡± Although none of the generals could match Lu Bu alone, they could fight him together! Even if Lu Bu was the God of War, he was still human! Humans will always grow tired!


    ¡°Yes, Prime Minister!¡± Li Dian and Xu Huang nced at each other. Both of their eyes were zing with desire. They knew of Lu Bu¡¯s prowess. The more they knew of Lu Bu¡¯s prowess the stronger their desire was to kill him and obtain the merit for killing him. Killing Lu Bu was the same as telling the world they were stronger than the strongest!


    The two held their hands toward Cao Cao and immediately proceeded to leave with their troops, advancing toward the city walls.


    As opposed to the two¡¯s zing desire, Cao Cao was instead a bit deste. In today¡¯s battle, Lu Bu will be defeated at his hands; his soul was about to go toward the Yellow Springs! In this world, how many heroes are left that are worthy for Cao Cao to struggle against?!


    [TL: Yellow Springs = hell in chinese mythology]


    ¡°Zhongkang! Take my guards and follow after them. Prepare for and await my orders at all times!¡± He was afraid that Li Dian and Xu Huang weren¡¯t going to be able to kill Lu Bu; so he decided to have Xu Chu as backup for killing Lu Bu.


    [TL: Zhongkang = Xu Chu¡¯s courtesy name.]


    Actually, Cao Cao had people who were able to fight against Lu Bu. They were the two younger brothers of a certain imperial uncle. They are currently sitting under the tent drinking quietly. In the Battle of Ho Pass, had big eared Liu not obstructed them then perhaps Zhang Fei and Guan Yu would¡¯ve really been able to keep Lu Bu from escaping. And now, Lu Bu was both weak and weary, if the two brothers were sent to battle him, they¡¯re certainly going to fare well.


    However, Cao Cao didn¡¯t send them. He wanted big eared Liu to sit and watch. He wanted to show big eared Liu that he too had a cloudful of valiant generals under him.


    Li Dian and Xu Huang led their troops and arrived underneath the city walls. The sky was raining men constantly. There were both Cao soldiers and Lu Bu soldiers amongst those falling down the walls. There were also times when the whole siegedder was pushed down, raining countless men at once.


    ¡°Mancheng, I shall take the left while you take the right. We shall attack both sides!¡± proposed Xu Huang.


    [TL: Mancheng = Li Dian¡¯s courtesy name.]


    ¡°Everything shall be decided by Gongming!¡± Li Dian was a person who never once bothered to argue for meritorious service with others. As long as you use him, he¡¯d absolutely not disappoint you.


    [TL: Gongming = Xu Huang¡¯s courtesy name.]


    Xu Huang nodded. The two then brought their guards and started climbing two siegedders.


    ¡°Sha!¡± With arge roar, Xu Huang, with arge shield in hand, started climbing thedder. Rocks, stones, stakes, hot oil and corpses, like rain, were falling onto the heads of those climbing toward the wall. With arge shield over him and his de in his mouth, step by step Xu Huang climbed.


    ¡°Die!¡± On Li Dian¡¯s side, there was a bit less people. Thus Li Dian was the first to ascend the wall. Right as Li Dian ascended the wall, a Lu Bu soldier was already shing his knife while also trying to kick the whole siegedder away from the wall.


    Seeing this, Li Dian immediately threw away hisrge shield, picked up the de in his mouth and thrust the de at theing foe as if it was a sword.


    Li Dian¡¯s speed was mighty fast. He¡¯s a first-rate general; his martial abilities were not weak at all. Thus, against amon soldier, it was so easy that it was almost like stretching out his hand.


    Blood sshed all over Li Dian and contrary to expectations, the blood evoked Li Dian¡¯s fierce nature. With a huge step, Li Dian began to brandish his de upon his foes. Xu Huang, on the other hand, was unlucky. He had set his siegedder at a ce filled with numerous Lu Bu soldiers. Soon, the siegedder was going to be pushed away from the city walls. If that happened, then Xu Huang would be saying bye bye to the world! To fall from the city wall, you¡¯d be dead even if you were an immortal!


    Li Dian was like a god of death. The area within two meters of him was suddenly emptied. He directly charged toward the direction of Xu Huang and saved Xu Huang¡¯s life.


    ¡°Many thanks Mancheng!¡± Xu Huang also ascended the wall. His guards that followed had also brought his giant axe up the wall.


    Li Dian didn¡¯t have the time to return the courtesy, he only responded with an ¡®en¡¯ sound. That was because Li Dian was already sweating profusely. He knew that he had been targeted by a ferocious beast.


    [TL: en = yeah. It¡¯s a grunt that chinese people use all the time to reply. kinda like mmhmm]


    This kind of feeling! It¡¯s Lu Bu!! Li Dian considered himself not to be worse than other generals. Even if it was Xu Chu, he hadn¡¯t experienced this kind of feeling. There¡¯s only one person he had felt this from - Dian Wei! Only from Dian Wei had he experienced this kind of cold killing intent without any hint of human emotions!


    Who would¡¯ve thought that Lu Bu also had this kind of killing intent. And it¡¯s even more horrible than Dian Wei¡¯s!


    ¡°Lu Bu!¡± Xu Huang also felt it. However, he fared better off than Li Dian as he had experienced the prowess of Lu Bu first hand. Xu Huang couldn¡¯t help but tightly grasp his axe.


    ¡°Yesterday, I was unable to keep you here! Today, let this city wall be your grave!¡± Sure enough, Boss Lu¡¯s voice resounded from the rear.

 Chapter 29 - Battle of Kaiyang (2)

    Chapter 29 - Battle of Kaiyang (2)


    Original by Bro Got a Gun, Tranted by James


    ¡°Lu Bu!¡± Xu Huang¡¯s gaze was set on the golden armored general in front of him. ¡°Kaiyang is about to be breached, if you were sensible, then you¡¯d best renounce resistance and follow us together to Prime Minister Cao to surrender. If you do, we shall plea for leniency for you and ask the Prime Minister to spare your life!¡± Said Xu Huang with a stern voice. The amount of Cao troops that on the frontal walls was constantly increasing. Originally, there was but a couple white clothed soldiers on the walls that was packed with ck clothed soldiers. Now, the ck and white waspletely mixed together.


    The Cao army had already taken over half the wall. Their strength was also growing continuously. The Lu Bu army could no longer repel their enemies down the walls, all they could do now was defend themselves.


    Lu Bu looked at the constantly increasing Cao troops. With a face void of expressions, he said. ¡°Is that so?!¡±


    ¡°Marquis of Wen! You are an official of Han! Prime Minister Cao was the delegate of His Majesty the Son of Heaven! To dare point your de at the Son of Heaven, you are seeking your own destruction! It¡¯s best youy down your weapon, perhaps then His Majesty will spare your life!¡± Although Li Dian had not battle against Lu Bu before, he had heard of rumors of Lu Bu¡¯s reputation and prowess. Thus, he was speaking to Lu Bu with a respectful tone.


    ¡°Surrender?!¡± Laughed Lu Bu. ¡°Spare my life?!¡± Heughed with a great disy of happiness. ¡°I find your suggestions to be very difficult to ept!¡± Lu Bu took off his cloak and ced it aside. ¡°Did you know that I, Lu Bu, was born in Jiuyuan county of Wuyuanmandery out in the frontier?! That region was a ce of great scarcity and popted by exiled people. In order to survive, I, Lu Bu, entered the prairie alone to find prey. Who would¡¯ve thought that instead of finding prey, I was instead surrounded by a pack of wolves! On the lust green prairie, I was surrounded by tens of wolves that night! Foreign cavalries had passed by me when I was surrounded by the wolves. They spoke to me. They told me as long as I beg them and be their ve, they will save me! A matter of life and death! I, Lu Bu, was unarmed and defenseless. I, Lu Bu, did not beg for assistance. Tens of wolves! They wanted to eat me! I too wanted to eat them! I was hungry, very hungry! I knew that even if these wolves hadn¡¯t found me, I would¡¯ve died from my hunger on the prairie. Thus, I went insane! I charged into the pack of wolves! I needed to eat them! I needed to eat them in order to survive!¡± Lu Bu exposed his neck. On his neck was countless bite scars.


    ¡°Did you see that? For every bite they gave me, I returned them a bite! Wolves target the crucial locations of others - neck, arm and head! I learned from them, wherever they bit me, I would bite them back at the same location! Finally, I survived via their blood and flesh!¡±


    Learn From wolves? Bite wolves to death? Survive via wolves¡¯ blood and flesh?! Some nearby Cao soldiers swallowed their saliva. Xu Huang and Li Dian¡¯s guards have surrounded Lu Bu but they dared not move.


    Lu Bu continued. ¡°When I grew up, I joined our great Han army. Winter was when foreignerse and plunder us. In the Battle of Jiuyuan, our Han army of a hundred and twenty three strong was trapped by thirty thousand Wuwan in the middle of wilderness! Thirty thousand Wuwan heavy cavalries! In that battle, my weapon broke apart, one after another, I changed my weapons. In that battle, my war horse died, one after another, I changed my horse. My armor was dyed red by the blood, unable to wash off. A hundred and twenty three men, only three survived! Amongst them was I, Lu Bu, Lu Fengxian! Never had I beg for forgiveness! Do you know how many Wuwan died by my hands?!¡±


    Lu Bu extended his fingers. ¡°A hundred and twenty three men. A hundred and twenty died. We defeated the Wuwan cavalry of thirty thousand, killed seven thousand!¡±


    Whenever Lu Bu mention numbers, Xu Huang and Li Dian¡¯s hearts trembled. A hundred against thirty thousand! That¡¯s three hundredfold! Enemies three hundred times as many! Lu Bu also thought that he was certainly going to die too. Who would¡¯ve imagined that because he went berserk and killed so many, the Wuwan grew afraid of him and issued an order to flee. Only then did Lu Bu managed to survive.


    ¡°Afterwards, I started working under Ding Yuan, Ding Jianyang. Bing Province Heavy Cavalries, we fought against the Wuwan and the Liaodong! From those foreigners, from those prairie wolves, and from those Han Dynasty officials, I learned of one thing - surrendering meant death! Had I surrender to those wolves, then perhaps I would¡¯ve already be a cluster of bones on the prairie! Had I surrender to the Wuwan, then perhaps I would either be their ve or be killed by them!¡± Lu Bu smiled as he looked at Xu Huang and Li Dian. ¡°Say, do you still think I should surrender?!¡±


    ¡°Marquis of Wen! Prime Minister Cao is neither wolves nor foreigner! He is our Great Han¡¯s Prime Minister, the representative of His Majesty!¡± Li Dian didn¡¯t give up on trying to persuade Lu Bu to surrender.


    ¡°What is the difference?!¡± Lu Bu gave off an insipidugh. ¡°Those learned men like Gongtai always spoke of the heart of wolves and lungs of dogs, heart of wolves and lungs of dogs. However, what they didn¡¯t know was that men¡¯s heart were so much crueler than those of wolves, men¡¯s lungs were so much more malicious than those of dogs! In Luoyang, outside of the Ho Pass and inside Xiapi, three times! Three times he Cao Mende almost died in my hands! Say, how would Cao Mende possibly spare my life?! Furthermore, I had gravely injured Xiahou Yuan.¡± taunted Lu Bu. ¡°Besides, is Cao Mende not afraid of this ve of three surnames turning into a ve of four surnames?!¡±


    [TL: heart of wolves and lungs of dogs = a term to describe how cruel and unscrupulous someone is.]


    Li Dian was left speechless. Even if it was him, he knew it was impossible. If someone almost killed you, how would you possibly be able to forgive that person? And this scene of almost killing you happened not just once but three times. Not only did this man almost killed you, he also gravely injured your blood brother. Most importantly, this man had a previous record of rebelling against his masters.


    Much less Cao Cao, even a sage could not possibly be able to just forgive and forget this person right away!


    ¡°Lu Bu, did you really thought that we would be trying to persuade you to surrender out of our goodwills? Stop daydreaming! We are merely stalling for time!¡± said Xu Huang.


    ¡°Oh?!¡± Lu Bu looked around, half of the city wall was now upied by the ever increasing Cao troops. The city of Kaiyang was soon to be broken through and it was already impossible for Lu Bu to escape now.


    ¡°Forget about whether or not the Prime Minister would forgive you. If you were to surrender, how would we present your head as our achievement?!¡± sneered Xu Huang.


    ¡°Want my head?! That¡¯s simple!¡± Lu Bu raised his trident. ¡°My head¡¯s here waiting for you to take it!¡±


    ¡°Since you wanted to die, then you cannot me us!¡± Xu Huang waved his gigantic axe. ¡°Brothers, attack Lu Bu! Once we killed him, all shall ascend three ranks, rewarded with a residence and thousands of gold!¡± The gigantic axe was lifted up and came striking down on Lu Bu.


    ¡°Attack! Once we killed Lu Bu, Prime Minister will certainly reward us greatly! This was the perfect opportunity to achieve something for yourselves, to grant your wives a title and to make your son heir to your titles!¡± Seeing Xu Huang engaging Lu Bu, Li Dian brandished his de and joined the fray.


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Lu Buughed loud and proud. With his trident erect against the sky, he shouted. ¡°Lu Bu, Lu Fengxian is here, who dare battle against me?!¡± An aura belonging to a great and uncultivated ferocious beast was overflowing from Lu Bu.


    An scene came into Li Dian. It appeared as if what they were confronting wasn¡¯t human at all. Instead, it¡¯s a beast, a great and uncultivated ferocious beast that could swallow the Ninth Heaven!

 Chapter 30 - Battle of Kaiyang (3)

    Chapter 30 - Battle of Kaiyang (3)


    Original by Bro Got a Gun, Tranted by James


    ¡°Zhongkang, go help them out!¡± Cao Cao¡¯s gaze grew gloomier by the moment. That golden armored general on the walls not only wasn¡¯t tired at all, he even grew fiercer as the battle continued. Xu Huang and Li Dian, even with their guards assisting them, could only defend themselves and was unable to fight back. Much less of killing Lu Bu, they might instead be killed by him.


    [TL: Zhongkang = Xu Chu¡¯s courtesy name.]


    Due to Lu Bu¡¯s prowess, some of the Cao soldiers that were already on the walls were scared witless and began fleeing toward the siegedders. With the fleeing Cao soldiers, the siegedders that was already packed with iing Cao soldiers was now blocked by their own people. The Cao soldiers on the siegedders could neither go down nor up. Finally, thedders was unable to withstand the weight and began to crumble. Immediately, sounds of screaming resounded throughout the ce.


    ¡°The most valiant general of the era! The most valiant general!¡± Old Cao¡¯s eyes flickered with radiance. Suddenly, his murderous aura exploded. ¡°So what if he¡¯s the most valiant general of the era?! To block this Cao¡¯s path, even if you¡¯re the most valiant general, I¡¯d sent you to meet the former emperor! Transmit my order, strike the drums, all army, attack! He who kills Lu Bu shall be rewarded with the title of Marquis, his standing shall be in the Nine Ministers!¡±


    Old Cao really ced his bids. Marquis of the Han dynasty was something really valuable. Although they aren¡¯t granted much territory, their bearing wasn¡¯t something insignificant. For instance, Lu Bu was called the Marquis of Wen even by the people of modern days. The Nine Ministers was also an extremely high standing official position that was only below the Prime Minister.


    ¡°The Prime Minister have ordered, he who kills Lu Bu shall be rewarded with the title of Marquis, his standing shall be in the Nine Ministers!¡± The messengers transmitted the orders with voices one higher than the other. In no time, the order was transmitted through the entire battlefield.


    All of a sudden, the Cao army was in an ebullition of fervor. Not only the generals and the officers, even the ordinary soldiers began to have ferocious bloodshot eyes. The will and courage that was broken by Lu Bu¡¯s prowess have returned. As the saying goes, human beings will die for riches just as birds will for food. One by one, the Cao soldiers were advancing dauntlessly in wave upon wave toward where Lu Bu stood. It was as if none of them cared for their lives at all.


    ¡°Brothers! No matter how strong Lu Bu is, he is but a single human! With all of us, just by giving him a single bite per person will kill him!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! The title of Marquis! To receive a title of nobility was no longer a dream now! We too can be nobles!¡± With such a great reward, certainly there will be brave men to undertake the task. One amongst ten thousand, even if the chance was to be one amongst ten thousand, these soldiers would still throw their lives away for that chance.


    ¡°Although riches and honor are good, that¡¯s only if you could live and use them!¡± Lu Bu watched these infuriated Cao soldiers. Instead of cowering in fear, he grew ever more blood thirsty.


    ¡°There exist no difference between killing a single man and a thousand men! In that case, let this halberd of mine drink blood to its fullest today!¡± With the halberd in his arm, a circumference of ten meters around him suddenly burst into emptiness with flesh and blood flying all over. As bloodnded on the Poseidon Scale, it radiated a strange beauty under the sunshine.


    ¡°Lu Bu, you could stop your savage act for this Xu Chu, Xu Zhongkang, have arrived! Prepare to die!¡± A robust man of over nine foot have climbed up the city walls. On his hand was a humongous de. The de was glittering with murderous intent like the icy snow.


    ¡°You again!¡± Lu Bu remembered the iing man. This fatty was precisely the fatty that stopped him from killing Xu Huang yesterday. Lu Bu stopped his arrogance. He knew that the strength of this fatty wasn¡¯t low. In the whole world, other than Big Eared Liu¡¯s two brothers and the ugly ck faced bastard, there¡¯s only this fatty that was able to withstand a strike from his halberd.


    Those arms must have the strength over a thousand jin. That giant de was certainly no lighter than Lu Bu¡¯s halberd.


    ¡°It¡¯s I indeed!¡± Xu Chu was also full of zest. He too was a valiant general. As for valiant generals, what they cared most of was a worthy opponent! To be an expert means that one must suffer the bitter loneliness of an expert! Originally, there was still a Dian Wei to spar against. However, in the Battle of Wancheng, that big ck man died! Thus, Xu Chu have been lonely ever since!


    And now, with Lu Bu, Xu Chu rejoiced with exceeding great joy. His giant de have never been this thirsty for blood before.


    ¡°Good!¡± Lu Bu too love battles. He have long since lost interest in killing those weak soldiers and officers. They were so weak that in his eyes they were like grass straws, cutting down numerous in a strike. Xu Chu, on the other hand, was different. If Lu Bu was to be a fierce tiger, then Xu Chu would be a vicious panther! Both the tiger and the panther are at the pinnacle of the forest food chain! Their encounter was certainly going to be a fierce battle between giants!


    ¡°Hou!¡± From Xu Chu¡¯s mouth came an unhumanly shout. The veins of his arms were bulging. His muscles too were bulging to the extreme. This strike of his was certainly not something that could be taken on easily. Li Dian who was standing on the side was ncing at Xu Chu out of shock.


    Fortunately, although Xu Chu was possess first ss prowess, he was, like Dian Wei,pletely ignorant of the art of war. Thus, he could only be a top guard and not lead soldiers as a general. Otherwise, Xu Chu would certainly be a top general underneath Cao Cao.


    ¡°Great de works!¡± Lu Bu had an expression of admire. However, that expression soon sh past him and was immediately reced with killing intent. His halberd soon sway around like a flower. Its path, the giant de in Xu Chu¡¯s hands.


    Lu Bu wanted to meet force with force. He wanted to use his strength to subdue and instill fear upon this vicious panther.


    ¡°Hong!¡± The explosive rumble originating from the meeting of their weapons cause those nearby to have immense pain in their ears. A soldier who was closer to them even had his eardrums burst open and was bleeding from his ears.


    ¡°The force of thirty thousand catties!¡± Li Dian and Xu Huang nced at each other. From each other¡¯s eyes, they saw astonishment and a sense of fear. Both Li Dian and Xu Huang were standard first ss generals. What separated first ss generals and the top rated first ss generals was a single crucial thing - the force of thirty thousand catties! It was like that those top rated generals have the divine assistance in their arms; every movement they make, they exhibit the force of thirty thousand catties.


    ¡°Kakakaka!¡± The stone tform that Xu Chu and Lu Bu was standing on began to rupture. The sshing cracked stones brought forth rows of blood blossoms as they encountered the face of bystanders.


    ¡°Ya!¡± Xu Chu¡¯s giant de was struck at a standstill against Lu Bu¡¯s halberd. Xu Chu widened his eyes and poured all his strength into his arms and then into his giant de. He wanted to use brute force to overwhelm Lu Bu.


    ¡°Battle of strength?!¡± Lu Bu thought that Xu Chu was thinking lightly of him. He was able to bite wolves to death, massacre the Wuwan and even suppress the eighteen warlords in the Ho Pass! Other than possessing top quality martial abilities, his strength was also top quality.


    The warlords of ancients was able to lift cauldrons. Lu Bu too could do that. It¡¯s just that after the Han Dynasty, cauldrons became the symbol of the monarch and was no longer something that regr people could touch. Otherwise, Lu Bu certainly could also lift up a cauldron.


    ¡°In that case,e!¡± Lu Bu¡¯s arms also burst forth an astonishing amount of strength. A contest between the tiger and the panther, a battle bringing rise to a storm!


    ¡°En!¡± The veins in Xu Chu¡¯s arms was already bursting to their limit. A single thread of cold sweat have appeared on his face. ¡°This Lu Bu!¡± Never did he expect that Lu Bu¡¯s strength was no weaker than his own. In fact, it even surpasses his own strength.


    ¡°This Xu Chu!¡± Lu Bu was no less shocked than Xu Chu. Throughout his life, no one was able to withstand the strength of his arms. However today he have met an individual who could persist for so long. s, that stops now.


    Lu Bu eyes shed. He shouted abruptly. ¡°Rise!¡± and the halberd came down with even greater force.


    ¡°Abominable!¡± Xu Chu was irritated. He was irritated that he lost to someone in what he was an expert in. For him, that was an extraordinary shame and humiliation.


    ¡°Zhongkang, you need not enrage. Xu Huang shall join you!¡± Xu Huang was a general. Although his martial abilities could notpare with Xu Chu and Lu Bu, he was still decent. His gigantic axe came crushing down at Lu Bu¡¯s head.


    ¡°Che!¡± Lu Bu disdained Xu Huang¡¯s actions as beneath contempt. He increased the strength in his arms once again. He forcefully break away Xu Chu¡¯s giant de and turned around to face the iing axe.


    ¡°Dang!¡± Only after moving back a couple steps did Xu Huang managed to stabilize himself.


    Lu Bu stood there with an indifferent expression. However, his hands was shaking back and forth by bits and pieces. Blood was flowing from his wrist toward the ground.


    He was injured. The God of War was actually injured!


    Xu Chu¡¯s situation was no better. His hands were also shaking. Had Xu Huang not assisted him earlier, then perhaps he would have suffered deep humiliation from Lu Bu.


    Without moving, Lu Bu wiped away the bloodstain on his hand. However, he was seen by the attentive Li Dian.


    ¡°He¡¯s injured!¡± Cried Li Dian.


    ¡°Injured?!¡± Without exception, everyone was shocked. Lu Bu was the God of War with no match in the era. Even in the Ho Pass when he was attacked by Liu Bei, Guan Yu and Zhang Fei he only fled. However, he was actually wounded now!


    ¡°He¡¯s tired!¡± Xu Chu knew. He knew that Lu Bu was a top rated first ss general that was even more powerful than himself. Thus, it was improbable for Lu Bu to be injured from a single de of his and a single axe from Xu Huang. The only reason that could happen was that Lu Bu was overly tired and weary.


    The Cao army¡¯s continuous attack have caused this man who was akin to Gods to be tired. Lu Bu was no longer at his full strength!


    ¡°So what if I¡¯m injured?! To kill you all is like killing domesticated chickens and dogs!¡± After being discovered, Lu Bu decided to stop hiding the fact that he¡¯s injured. He teared open some cloth from his gown and began to bind his wound. The esteem of being the God of War was not something that Lu Bu would tarnish.

 Chapter 31 - Battle of Kaiyang (4)

    Chapter 31 - Battle of Kaiyang (4)


    Original by Bro Got a Gun, Tranted by James


    ¡°Cough cough cough cough!¡± With great difficulty, Lu Bu resisted the rage in his heart. He began coughing blood repeatedly.


    How many years?! How many years have it been since he fought to the death like this?! Ten years?! Twenty years?!


    ¡°Lu Bu is near death¡¯s door!¡± Like Lu Bu, Xu Huang was also gasping for air. He was soon to be unable to lift up his giant axe. The web between his thumb and forefinger have already ruptured. Had it not been his willpower and determination, then perhaps Xu Huang would¡¯ve long since kissed the ground.


    Too strong! Way too strong! Even with Xu Chu, Li Dian and over a hundred guards that have survived through hundreds of battles with him, they still suffered immense casualties. Over half the guards have been killed. Li Dian have been gravely wounded. Xu Chu and Xu Huang was about to fall too. Only then did they manage to push Lu Bu this far.


    ¡°Again! One more time! Just a bit more and Lu Bu will fall!¡± With immense struggle, Li Dian stood up. The giant de that he held was already chipped everywhere from the confrontation with Lu Bu.


    After all, the amount of Lu Bu soldiers on the city wall was too few. The Cao troops have already ascended the city wall now. Additionally, Cao Cao wasn¡¯t reassured of Xu Chu and them and decided to dismount the Ferocious Cavalry and sent them up the walls as reinforcements. The Lu Bu soldiers were submerged by the ever growing Cao reinforcements and forced onto a single corner.


    ¡°Lu Bu! Today is the day you die!¡± Xu Huang spoke with a cold and fierce expression. In order to kill Lu Bu, Xu Huang¡¯s personal guards that have followed him for years have basically all been killed. These guards have followed him ever since the Luoyang and Changan campaigns. Not only were they like brothers to him, they were also very capable soldiers. Just from a single one of his guards dying would cause Xu Huang immense heartache! And now, pretty much all of them have died!


    Li Dian didn¡¯t speak. However, his pair of murderous eyes have already spoke for him - he cannot possibly let Lu Bu flee.


    Xu Chu, on the other hand, was a bit gloomy. Although Lu Bu¡¯s demise was near, he knew that Lu Bu was much stronger than himself. If he had fought Lu Bu mano a mano, then certainly the one who will be dying today will be him. Now that Lu Bu was about to meet his maker, Xu Chu unexpectedly had a deste feeling. The curtain drops for yet another hero!


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Lu Bu suddenly bursted out inughter.


    ¡°What are youughing about?!¡± said Xu Huang with a cold expression.


    ¡°Iughed because I thought of some funny things.¡± With great struggle, Lu Bu stood straight. Although he was seriously injured, he would never yield to others. ¡°There existed a magnitude of people in this world who wanted this Lu Bu¡¯s demise. I have long since set my resolution! As a general, my death shall be on the battlefield!¡±


    ¡°Back when I was a soldier of Ding Jianyang, I, Lu Bu, thought that I will die on the expedition against the foreigners. s, I hasn¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°After killing Ding Jiangyang and started following Dong Zhou, I, Lu Bu, thought that I will die by the hands of the eighteen warlords. s, I still hasn¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Having lost the Battle of Changan, I once again thought that I will die by the hands of the Western Liang Heavy Cavalry, by the hands of Li Ru. A major disappointment. Guo Si and Li Jue were gutless like mouse. They dared not even pursue after me!¡±


    ¡°In Xiapi, I once again prepared myself for death. Who would¡¯ve expected the appearance of my good son inw, Hanyang. This Lu Bu once again didn¡¯t die. Ever since my days at Bing Province, this Lu Bu have unwittingly swindled death for countless years!¡±


    Lu Bu grew ever more exhausted with everyugh. However, not a single person dared to act. ¡°Cao Mende have indeed won. He won this war. He won the whole Xu Province. However, he still haven¡¯t best this Lu Bu! He is afraid of me!¡± A trail of blood dripped down the corner of Lu Bu¡¯s mouth only to be wiped away by him.


    ¡°My lord is afraid of you? Jest! Who do you think you are? You¡¯re but a ordinary man! My lord is afraid of you?!¡± Disdained Xu Huang.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Lu Bu raised his brows and stared at Xu Huang. ¡°If Cao Mende wasn¡¯t afraid of me, then why must he raise an expedition against my Xu Province? If Cao Mende wasn¡¯t afraid of me, then why must he dispatch the Ferocious Cavalry and his army of hundred thousand to pursue after me? He¡¯s afraid! He¡¯s afraid that I could really take his life?¡±


    Lu Bu set his sight toward Xu Chu. ¡°Xu Zhongkang, you¡¯re Cao Mende¡¯s personal guard, right? Cao Mende was known for his suspicious disposition, he trust but a few selected individuals. Wherever he goes, he brings you with him. However today he sent you to the battlefield just to kill this Lu Bu! Say, is he afraid of me or not?!¡±


    Xu Chu did not speak. That¡¯s because what Lu Bu said was mostly correct. He was standing guard outside the tent in most of the conversations between Cao Cao and Guo Jia. As generals have great hearing, how could he not have heard the conversations. Wasn¡¯t the reason why his lord spoke in such a heavy tone precisely because he was afraid of Lu Bu?!


    ¡°Regardless of afraid or not, from today henceforth, my lord shall be able to obtain a good night¡¯s sleep!¡± Xu Chu grasped his giant de. Because of Lu Bu, Cao Cao had already failed to sleepfortable for multiple nights.


    ¡°Marquis of Wen, ept your misfortunes as decreed by fate!¡± With a deep and low tone, Li Dian spoke. ¡°In your next life, you¡¯d best not set yourself against the Prime Minister!¡±


    ¡°Come! This Lu Bu¡¯s head is waiting for you!¡±


    Fifteen rounds. Lu Bu once again killed some twenty guards. His hands could no longer lift the trident, feeling as if the trident weighted over a thousand jin. ¡°Hanyang ah! Hanyang, I¡¯m afraid that I might not be able tost until your return!¡± Lu Bu was too tired. He was tired ever since Xiapi. Lu Bu was a lone wolf that belonged in the prairie. However, fate didn¡¯t smile at him. He was born at the wrong time. Had he been born into an era of peace and prosperity, even if it was before Emperor Ling¡¯s era, he would possibly be someone like the Flying General Li Guang or Huo Qubing. He would even have titles bestowed upon him and famed throughout for his military glory. s, he was born to the wrong era. Being born into the warring era, he was doomed to only be a hero and never a warlord.


    [TL: Emperor Ling of Han reigned China from 168-189AD. Battle of Xiapi = 198 AD. So basically author meant that even if Lu Bu was to be born before his time, he¡¯s still do great.]


    [TL: Li Guang, died 119BC = A general from the Western Han Dynasty (early Han dynasty) who is famous for stopping the foreigners/barbarians from entering China. Nicknamed the Flying General.]


    [TL: Huo Qubing = another famous general from the Western Han Dynasty.]


    ¡°It¡¯s the end!¡± Xu Huang¡¯s axe came crashing down. Even though Lu Bu had armor to defend, to be attacked by an axe in such a close range would have taken his life for certain.


    Right at this moment, an arrow came piercing through like a ray of light. Following the arrow was an impatient voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare injure my lord!¡± The arrow directlynded on Xu Huang¡¯s giant axe, impacting it enough to deviate it a bit. This tiny bit of deviation saved Lu Bu¡¯s life. Sparks came flying as the deviated axe came down on the Poiseidon Scale.


    ¡°Gongtai?!¡± Lu Bu knew exactly who this voice belonged to - Chen Gong, Chen Gongtai. Chen Gong¡¯s archery skills was no less than his own. ¡°Why bother?!¡± Lu Bu knew that even if Chen Gong came, there¡¯s nothing he could possibly do. Regardless of how strong he was, Chen Gong was still a schr. There¡¯s no way that he could possibly match against these generals.


    ¡°Milord, please don¡¯t panic! Zhang Liao ising!¡± In the wake of sounds of fierce battle, another general emerged in atop the city walls.


    ¡°Burst the formations, death to all enemies!¡± It was Gao Shun. Gao Shun¡¯s deep and low voice was as calm as always.


    ¡°Lu Bu, Lu Fengxian, you can¡¯t die! If you die, how then could this Zang Ba defeat you?!¡± This was Zang Ba. He was always thinking about how to defeat Lu Bu but always lose to Lu Bu.


    ¡°You all?!¡± Only then did Lu Bu notice. ck army banners. ck clothings. The Lu Bu army have once again upied a part of the city wall. ¡°That¡¯s right! How could I, Lu Bu, die like this?! This Lu Bu still haven¡¯t lost yet! I still have them! I still have them!¡± Lu Bu once again grasped the trident and shouted toward the sky. ¡°Cao Cao, Cao Mende, I shall be your forever nightmare!¡± Radiating a golden shine, the tiger have recovered.


    ¡°Lu Bu! Lu Bu!¡± Cao Cao grasped his fist tightly. His fingers have pierced his skin. His hands were bleeding. However, he didn¡¯t care for it at all.


    Seeing the ever increasing amount of Lu Bu soldiers on the city walls, Cao Cao closed his eyes and said ¡°Beat the gong to recall the troops!¡±


    ¡°Abominable!¡± having heard the gong signaling retreat, Xu Huang, Li Dian and Xu Chu showed a face full of bitter. Lu Bu¡¯s head was in front of them. They were about to win. But now they have to flee with their tail between their legs. Should they hesitate for a moment longer, then perhaps they could no longer flee. Zhang Liao, Gao Shun and Zang Ba. Neither one of these three are some easy foe. Let alone that, Li Dian was also seriously wounded.


    ¡°Withdraw!¡± Xu Chu protected Li Dian and Xu Huang as they fought while retreating to the edge of the city walls, down the siegedder and back into the army camp.

 Chapter 32 - Battle of Kaiyang (5)

    Trantor: Tchu


    Editor: Scar


    Proofreader: James


    ¡°Why are you all here?!¡± Lu Bu beheaded a retreating Cao soldier, the blood sshed on to his face, but he did not care the slightest. Only after seeing Cao Cao¡¯s army retreat did Lu Bu have time to sigh in relief.


    Right after he rxed himself, his severe injuries immediately took its toll on him. Lu Bu stumbles because of the fatigue. Luckily Gao Shun immediately gave him a hand. Otherwise he would have cked out and fall to the ground.


    Lu Bu knew that the four men were guarding the other three city gates. Though the pressure they were facing were not as great as that he was facing just now, but they also shed with Cao Cao¡¯s army led by Yu Jin, Xiahou Dun and Cao Ren. It definitely was not a favorable situation. For these four men to appear here, were the other three gates lost?!


    Just as predicted, the usually quiet Gao Shun cried out ¡°My lord, because of my ipetence I¡¯ve lost the southern gate!¡± The look on his face was gloomy with a hint of loneliness. However Gao Shun should not be med for this. What was the strength of Gao Shun as a general? Besides leading the Formation Breaker, he was specialized in siege warfare! If Gao Shun had the chance to be in charge of the offensive, he would have eighteen ways to take down Kaiyang. Unfortunately, he was in the role of the defender.


    ¡°The northern gate fell!¡± Zhang Liao said with a wry smile. His Bing Province Cavalry should be riding and rushing down the enemy, but now they were wrecked on the city wall.


    ¡°My Lord! It is entirely my fault, please take my head!¡± Zang Ba kneeled down onto the ground. Most of the responsibility of losing Kaiyang fell on Zang Ba¡¯s shoulders. If he had not dismissed the army of 30000 men, if the supplies and if the thousand horses were still here, the situation would be now reversed!


    But is there an ¡°if¡± in this world? That¡¯s the reason why Zang Ba felled so ashamed and kneeled on the ground, hoping that Lu Bu can strike him down to let his heart get a littlefort.


    ¡°*Cough cough*!¡± Lu Bu clutched his chest, coughing continuously. Blood flowed out of his mouth and his hand gripped firmly onto the trident.His eyes eradicated a murderous intent, which makes it look like he could wield the trident at any time.


    Zang Ba closed his eyes. Next to him, Gao Shun and Zhang Liao stared anxiously at him. If Lu Bu really intended to kill him, nobody could stop him.


    ¡°Stand up!¡± Lu Bu orders with a calm tone. ¡°In the army of Lu Bu, there are only people who diestanding and no one kneeling while living!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Zang Ba was speechless. He saw Lu Bu¡¯s hand releasing the grip on the trident and can¡¯t help thinking. Does Lu Bu not want to dirty his hand anymore, do I need do it myself?


    All right! Zang Ba¡¯s heart was full of bitterness and bowed his fist toward Lu Bu ¡°MyLord please take care, Zang Ba is leaving first!¡± Zang Ba ran toward the edge of the wall andnned to jump down.


    ¡°p!¡± Suddenly aloud pping sound could be heard. Lu Bu hit him with a great anger and the force to his face blew Zang Ba to the side.


    A mark offive fingers immediately appeared on Zang Ba¡¯s face.


    ¡°Lu Bu, you!¡± Warrior can be killed, but cannot be humiliated. Zang Ba was a general, before surrendering to Lu Bu he was a Warlord in Langya. Even after surrendering to Lu Bu, he still had a rebellious character. That¡¯s why Lu Bu did not put Zang Ba in the ranks of his army. Right now Zang Ba was about to go mad. In the presence of so many people, Lu Bu pped him in the face. Zang Ba was not afraid of death, but did not tolerate to be insulted.


    ¡°So you want to fight with me?!¡± Lu Bu gave him a coldugh ¡°Zang Ba, Zang Xuan Gao, I thought you were a strong character. You had grew stupid immediately after Xiapi was breached. You also unexpectedly disbanded your troops. If there was just stupidity, chances still exist to save you, but now it appears that your foolishness knew no bounds!¡±


    ¡°Lu Bu, you dare to humiliate me!¡±Zang Ba has already forgotten that Lu Bu was his Lord. Rebellious people have a big negative characteristic. They get easily enraged when provoked. His hand had already a firm grip on his weapon¡¯s handle.


    ¡°My Lord!¡± Zhang Liao became anxious. During these critical times, Lu Bu was still abusing his men. Does he wants that the white gate incident reurs again?


    TL: White gate was the southern gate of Xia Pi and where our story began. Lu Bu was defeated and captured there.


    Lu Bu signals Zhang Liao with the eyes to not interfere. ¡°You want to die! See if I, Lu Bu will stop you or not? If your death can let the Cao Cao army retreat, then go and die for me! I will personally cut off your head and bring it down to Cao Cao!¡±


    ¡°I!¡± Zang Ba calmed down a little, but wasonce again irritated by Lu Bu¡¯s words.


    ¡°Who do you think you are Zang Ba, Zang Xuan Gao!?¡± Lu Bu pointed his finger towards Zang Ba¡¯s nose and started cursing ¡°If the city falls, the responsibility should fall onto the Lord. The Lord should not hide his mistake in front of heaven. If you, Zang Xuan Gao has tomit suicide to atone. Then I, the Commander in Chief should kill my whole families to atone!¡±


    Lu Bu stood up and looked at the remaining of his wounded army and suddenly kneeled down on one knee.


    ¡°My Lord?!¡± Zhang Liao was stunned.


    ¡°No, absolutely not!¡± Gao Shun was speechless.


    ¡°Lu Bu? Lu Fengxian?!¡± said Zang Ba who was originally enraged had also calmed down.


    ¡°Fengxian, why would you go this far!¡± Chen Gong sighed, but did not stop him.


    ¡°Brothers, you campaign with me, from Jiuyuan to Luoyang, from beyond the Great Wall to the Central ins. We returned to Jizhou, Bingzhou and fought in Yanzhou. Now we are under siege in Xuzhou! It cannot be said that I, Lu Bu had many sessful ambition, but I, Lu Bu am not indebt to anyone.I executed Ding Yuan because I was publicly known to be his son, but was treated like a ve. A registrar! I sat there and worked as a registrar for seven years! How many seven years can be wasted in my life?!¡±


    TL: Ding Yuan employed Lu Bu as a registrar before Dong Zhuo convinced Lu Bu to betray him.


    ¡°Dong Zhuo? He bestowed upon me both my Red Hare and wealth. I beheaded him not only because of my wife, Madame Ren. The world thinks that I, Lu Bu fell in the honey trap of Wang Yun. But all of you know that if a man can¡¯t even protect his wife, he should not call him a man. People can curse me of double crossing. They can call me ve of three surnames. I will ept everything as long as I Lu Bu can have a fulfilling life. I don¡¯t care what the rest of the world badmouths about me! ¡±


    TL: Red Hare was his horse.


    ¡°But towards you all, I am greatly indebt! You campaigned with me, had numerous casualties but never regrets. Even when Wei Xu Hou, Cheng Song Xian, Hao Meng Chen Deng and Chen Gui turned their back on me, you allstayed with me!¡±


    ¡°When Xia Pi was breached, as long as you surrender to Cao Mengde, he would forgive you hence his heart loved talents. But you didn¡¯t! You did not surrender, but instead broke out with me! And I? I could bring forth neither wealth, title nor a future to you all. I felt guilt!¡±Lu Bu looked over them and put all the soldiers within sight in his heart.The soldier Zhang Yu, had followed him since his father. He survived Bingzhou, Jizhou, Luoyang and Chang¡¯an! These are all sad ces for Zhang Yu, since every one of his family died except him. His father and three brothers all perished in the battlefield.


    Zhang Yu¡¯s childish face was covered in blood. He was only fourteen years old, but is already an experienced soldier! Lu Bu didn¡¯t know whether he should cry orugh.


    ¡°Now Kaiyang will be breached, but there is still a chance! If you want to go, the gate might not be able to open, but you can climb down thedders the Cao army left and arrive at the Cao camp. I can also write you a letter. Cao Mengde wants my life and if I die, he will give me some face and spare you!¡± Lu Bu said with a smile, like a dying person preparing for the general affair of his funeral.


    ¡°My Lord we won¡¯t go! Zhang Liao kneeled down, his head knocking against the floor and tears in his eyes.


    ¡°My Lord if you die, Gao Shun won¡¯t live either! ¡°His eyes fixed on Lu Bu and also kneeled down.


    ¡°Follow the general to death!¡± An old soldier of Bingzhou shouted. One of his arm was already gone and was tied in a knot.The blood has spread over his clothes, his face was pale, but his voice was loud and clear.


    ¡°If the general die, we die!¡± A soldier yelled holding a broken sword.


    ¡°General, we won¡¯t leave!¡± If we wanted to go, we would have left already! ¡±


    ¡°Right, we won¡¯t leave! Death is just a big a scar. It is not a big deal, even though dead, we must follow the general!¡±


    The fourteen year old Zhang Yu silently walked to the front and points towards his body where a thin rope holds a circle of small bones. ¡°General, my father has died, my brothers are dead! Zhang Yu has nowhere to go!¡±


    ¡°Follow the general to death!¡± Follow the general to death!¡± The voices be louder and louder, bigger and bigger.


    ¡°You all!¡± Lu Bu, the man who would not shed tears even when he bleeds had begun to get teary eyes! How familiar these screams were. They screamed the same words as when Lu Bu was stationedbeyond the Great Wall and made his pronouncement, that he will achieve victory and be the Flying General of Han.

 Chapter 33 - A Turn for the Better (1)

    Trantor: Tchu


    Trantion Checker/Editor: James


    ¡°Follow the General to death, follow the General to death!¡±


    Continuous shoutsing from atop Kaiyang had Cao Cao so enraged that he smashed his favorite jade marbles to the floor and shatters it to pieces.


    TL: In ancient China, rich people like to y with 2 big marbles in their hand. Don¡¯t ask me why...


    ¡°My Lord, please calm yourself!¡± Guo Jia instantly put down his wine ss and felt helpless in this situations. He knew that nothing could stop his Lord once he got angry and that his Lord¡¯s chronicle headache would show up.


    As Guo Jia expected, Cao Cao held his head and started shouting ¡°Pain! So much Pain!¡±


    ¡°My Lord!¡± Guo Jia felt helpless and escorted Cao Cao to his bed.


    ¡°Ah, Fengxiao, why are there so many people following Lu Fengxian even though he is stuck in this situation? Is it true that I, as a leader am beneath him?¡° Cao Cao became a little emotional and began to think what would have happened if he changed his position with Lu Bu. He suspected that he would¡¯ve been be sold out by others already. During his first campaign against Xu Province, before he even suffers any defeat, his Yan Province was already sold out by others under him. Zhang Miao and Chen Gong gave Yan Province to Lu Bu. Had it not been that his family roots was much stronger than Lu Bu¡¯s and that Lu Bu was not as greedy as him, then perhaps the person owning the two provinces right now would be Lu Bu instead.


    However it was different for Lu Bu. Even though Wei Xu and Song Xian betrayed him and caused him to lose Xiapi, both of them eventually rejoined him. With less than three thousand soldiersbined, these two men managed to stop Cao Cao¡¯s hundred thousand strong army from exiting Xiapi for a whole ten hours.


    Guo Jia shook his head and said: ¡°My Lord, you are worrying too much. In terms of reputation, you are the descendent of the Grand Commandant Cao Song. You had led an expedition against the Yellow Turbans, fought against Dong Zhuo and saved the Emperor. Furthermore, you are now the Prime Minister! In contrast, Lu Bu is just a nobody from Bing Province. Additional, he has betrayed both his foster fathers Ding Yuan and Dong Zhuo. That is the reason why he is called the ve of Three Surnames.¡±


    TLC: Cao Song is Cao Cao¡¯s father.


    TL: Inte Eastern Han dynasty, Grand Commandant is the highest rank of military officers but has no real power. TL: The Yellow Turbans is a civilwar started by farmers inte Eastern Han Dynasty.


    ¡°ve of Three Surnames?¡± Old Caoughed. It was a nickname through by that big eared Liu¡¯s illiterate ck faced brother. His insulting ability was indeed profound. Had it been Old Cao, the most he coulde up with would be to call Lu Bu disloyal and unfilial.


    ¡°Although Lu Bu is currently the General Who Pacifies the East and the Governor of Xu Province, once we conquered Kaiyang, he would be nothing!¡± Guo Jia continued ¡°As for our military forces, we have an army of a hundred thousand strong. For infantries we have the Qing Province Elites Troops. For cavalries we have the Ferocious Cavalry. As for Lu Bu, although he has the Formation Breaker and Bing Province Wolf Cavalry, there are not many left! My Lord, you control Yan Province and soon the Yu Province. Additional, with the exception of Kaiyang and Guangling, Kaiyang was also yours. Lu Bu has already be a trapped beast.¡±


    ¡°Kaiyang! Guangling?!¡° Kaiyang was soon to fall. However, Guangling was still not under his control. ¡°Chen family! The father and son of the Chen family that were controlling Guangling were not easy to deal with.¡± Guangling was like a country within a country. Even though the family had bowed to Cao Cao and became his subordinates, Cao Cao¡¯s influence does not reach inside the city.


    ¡°Are you thinking about Chen Deng and his son?¡± Guo Jia smile. ¡°It was not even worth to consider them as threats. As long as my Lord stays unbeaten, they would never betray you. Once we unify the world, the father and son can be easily be crushed. Furthermore, didn¡¯t the old head of the Chen family personally go to Xudu to request to serve the Emperor!¡±


    TLC: In case you forgot, After finding the old capital Luoyang ravaged by war, Cao moved the imperial court and Emperor Xian to Xudu in 196. So basically Old Chen went to Cao Cao to say he wanna serve the emperor...aka, said he will work for Cao Cao.


    ¡°The head of Chen family?¡± Cao Cao gave a wry smile and said ¡°He is already dead!¡±


    ¡°Dead?!¡± Guo Jia was shocked. He knew that Lu Bu broke through the White Gate Tower, he did not know that the old head of the Chen died there.


    ¡°Yes, he is dead! It was I, Cao Mengde who personally pushed him to his death.¡± Cao Cao answered with a self mocking smile. There was no other way. Lu Bu rushed up to kill him and he would be dead if he was a stepte.


    ¡°My Lord, how many people knew about this?!¡± Guo Jia asked anxiously.


    ¡°Not many, only you, me, Miaocai and Hou Cheng who is already dead. Oh right, there¡¯s also Lu Bu who is on the walls of Kaiyang!¡± Cao Cao¡¯s facial color turned ugly again.


    ¡°Xu Province soldiers, the soldiers said that the one defending Kaiyang were Xu Province soldiers. They were all wearing Guangling army uniforms! When Chen Deng was defeated, ording to Lu Bu¡¯s character, he would have executed Chen Deng instantly. But he didn¡¯t!¡± Guo Jia surprisingly said. ¡°Had Chen Deng asked my Lord about his father?!¡±


    Cao Cao answered ¡°He had. After his defeated, I had him return home to recover. That was when he inquired about his father. I had casually answered that Lu Bu killed him.¡±


    ¡°And then?¡± Guo Jia wanted to get to the root of this problem.


    ¡°Then, Chen Deng asked me about his fatherst words.¡± Cao Cao was reluctant to tell him his father¡¯sst words because he would lose face greatly if it would be known. That¡¯s why he avoided answering Chen Deng¡¯s question.


    ¡°Foolish, oh my foolish Lord!¡± Guo Jia suddenly shouted up. ¡°Guangling would rebel and our Xu Province would never be in peace.¡±


    ¡°Fengxiao, do not scare me!¡± Cao Cao became a little nervous. He did not intend to kill Chen Gui. It was just that at that time he could not control himself.


    ¡°My Lord, oh my Lord. If Chen Gui was still alive, his family would never betray us. He knew that if his family wanted to gain power and influence, there are only two ways. One is to be an independent warlord and build his own territory. The other way is to be the vassal of one of the warlords and climb onto his war chariot. ording to the Chen family¡¯s strength, it was enough to be independent. Tao Qian, Lu Bu and the big eared Liu, none of them can match the Chen family¡¯s reputation in Xu Province. But the Chen family did not dere independence and instead bowed before them. Why is that? It is because they knew that it¡¯s easy to be warlords, but if they were to be defeated then the Chen family would perish. That¡¯s why Chen family sold out Lu Bu so easily. They sacrificed the entire Xu Province in exchange for their own interest! When my lord has unified the world, how could you not reward the Chen family? At that time, it would practically be impossible for the Chen family not to gain immense wealth!¡±Guo Jia analyzed.


    ¡°Is there any difference now? Chen Gui might be dead, but the Chen family still exists!¡± Cao Cao pondered. ¡°Won¡¯t they still be bound to the Cao army¡¯s war chariot?¡± Not only that, he will likely present upon the Chen family with even more grace because of his guilt.


    ¡°Although the Chen family still exists, but without Chen Gui behind it, the current head, the hot headed Chen Deng does not think that way!¡± Guo Jia gave a wry smile and shook his head.


    ¡°Before Chen Deng became the head of Chen family, he was renowned for his filial piety in Xu Province. There was a year when Chen Gui was severely ill. Chen Deng traveled over half thend to find him the best doctors. He even took especially care when he brewed the medicine and looked after his father carefully day and night.¡± Guo Jia exined.


    ¡°He¡¯s such a filial son?¡± Cao Cao said annoyed. Normally, it would be a good thing to Cao Cao if Chen Deng was a filial son. As long as Chen Gui was in Xudu, Chen Deng would never cause any trouble. On the contrary he would pay more effort for Cao Cao¡¯s cause. Historically, Chen Deng was an important minister of Cao Wei. The imperial examination system, Nine Grades Official Selection was implemented by him.


    TLC: Cao Wei referred to Cao Cao¡¯s state of Wei. You should know if you y dynasty warriors.


    And now, Chen Gui was killed by Old Cao. It would be strange if Chen Deng were to not try to avenge his father.


    Before Old Cao could prepare himself, a messenger arrived from Xiapi. ¡°Reporting! Emergency message from Xiapi! Chen Deng of Guangling is leading an army of twenty thousand and arrived in front of Xiapi¡¯s gates. General Che Zhou requests immediate reinforcements!¡±


    ¡°Under which banner is Chen Deng leading his army?¡± Guo Jia asked.


    ¡°They are all wearing white stripes. They intended to take revenge on the Prime Minister for killing their previous head.¡± The messenger replied.


    ¡°My headache!¡± Cao Cao held his head and screamed again.

 Chapter 34 - A Turn for the Better (2)

    Trantor: Scar, Tchu


    ¡°Retreat?!¡± Old Cao felt slightly bitter. Xu Province would fall as soon as Lu Bu perished from this world. He had never expected that Lu Bu would manage a breakthrough. I really should have ended your life in Kaiyang! Cao Cao thought.


    He did not expect that his unintentional act would push down old Chen and provoke an invasion of a Chen army. Furthermore, right now it was attacking Xia Pi.


    If he pulled out now, Lu Bu would be able to escape. It was like letting cmity breed in the future, just like releasing a tiger back to the mountain. Then all of his efforts until now would vanish to nothing like a broken bubble. His childhood friend Yuan Benchu* was about to conquer Liao Dong in the north before long. As soon as Yuan Benchu achieved this goal, he would aim to swallow up Cao Cao¡¯s territory Yan Province.


    TL: Benchu is the courtesy name of Yuan Shao, a famous warlord inte Eastern Han dynasty.


    If he let Lu Bu escape, he will be stuck between a rock and a hard ce.


    I am not willing to retreat!


    ¡°We cannot pull out!¡±Guo Jia said while shaking his head. ¡±Though Chen Deng has besieged Xia Pi, it will take a while before he can breach the city.¡± There are military supplies for one hundred thousand soldiers restored in Xia Pi. But if the city fell, Old Cao would have to go back with his pants down!


    ¡°Tomorrow, we have to conquer Kaiyang tomorrow!¡± Cao Cao issued the order after awakening from his thoughts.


    Tonight, many people could not close their eyes.


    On the wall of Kaiyang, Lu Bu¡¯s army had been fully prepared to fight to death tomorrow.


    Under the wall, Cao Cao was intended to kill Lu Bu no matter how much casualty it was going to cost him. After which Cao¡¯s army would go back to Xia Pi and attack Guangling.


    ¡±The Cao army is breaking camp?!¡± Zhang Liao got confused by the big moves of the army under the wall. He immediately reported the Cao army¡¯s movement to Lu Bu.


    ¡°There are some changes to the camp of Cao army? Are they leaving?!¡±Lu Bu was surprised as well. What the hell is Cao Cao going to do? Is he really leaving or...?


    If it was true that Cao Cao decided not to attack Kaiyang, the rest of the Lu Bu army would be ecstatic.


    ¡°Wait a second!¡± Only Chen Gong¡¯s face became serious, ¡°There must be some problems happening in the rear of the Cao army!¡± Chen Gong analysed. ¡±The situation in Xu Province has be soothed after the Cao army took down Xia Pi. There are only two possible exnations to the disturbing factors in the rear of his army!¡±


    ¡°What are the two possible exnations?¡± Lu Bu asked in doubt.


    ¡°The first exnation is that Yuan Shaonded in the harbour of Mengjing or is invading from the direction of Puyang. In that cause, the Cao army has to retreat! That means, that the whole Hebei was pacified by Yuan Benchu. What is now left is the fight of supremacy between Cao Cao and Yuan Shao and perhaps we have a slim chance of surviving! Before Cao Cao besieged Xia Pi, Yuan Shao was not able to crush Hebei or else Cao Cao wouldn¡¯t march his army without worry to Xu Province!¡± If at that time Yuan Shao had conquered Hebei, it was highly possible that Cao Cao and Lu Bu might have be allies now.


    ¡°The second reason!¡± Chen Gong did not even finish his sentence before Lu Bu knew the answer. ¡°Food supplies!¡±


    ¡°Exactly, it¡¯s the food supplies! Before an army marches, the food supplies need to move ahead! There is an army of a hundred thousand, but it needs a lot of food to sustain it. Therefore, Cao Cao would certainly prepare his food supplies on the rear. Beforeying siege to Xia Pi they might have been stored near Xia Pi, but after conquering Xia Pi they will certainly be stored inside!¡± Chen Gong dered.


    ¡°Someone is attacking Xia Pi?!¡± Gao Shun, Zhang Liao and Zang Ba all looked puzzled. Inside Xu Province, except Lu Bu who else would invade Xia Pi? Even Lu Bu has no more than a several thousand soldiers right now.


    ¡°Yes, there is such a force that can!¡± Chen Gong replied.


    ¡°Gongtai, you are talking about him?!¡± Lu Bu¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Exactly, I am talking about Chen Deng of Guangling!¡± Chen Gong replied ¡°My lord, the conversation you had on the in has created an opportunity for our survival!¡±


    ¡°So, Chen Deng is taking revenge for his father?!¡± dered Lu Bu while squinting his eyes. Lu Bu released Cheng Deng on the in not because he wanted Chen Deng to save him in the future. He did not bother to kill him because he wanted Chen Deng to see what kind of person his father and he choose to serve was. What benefits Cao Mengde can give them!


    ¡°Tomorrow is the time for the decisive battle!¡± Lu Bu sighed. He knew that even though Old Cao was getting attacked from behind, he would absolutely not give up this opportunity to kill Lu Bu.


    ¡°Gongtai, I will go and inspect the city defence!¡± Lu Bu stood up while talking.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Chen Gong watched Lu Bu leaving. He knew that there were not so many defenders left in Kaiyang. Tomorrow, the Cao army would do total assault and they would not stop until they killed Lu Bu. His Lord was going on a walk to have some fresh air and to get some time without being disturbed.


    In fact, there were times when Chen Gong was asking himself, is it worth it to follow Lu Bu? Sometimes he was confused by Lu Bu¡¯s behaviour. When Cheng Gong was a part of Hao Meng¡¯s betrayal, Chen Gong thought that Lu Bu would execute him. Because Lu Bu, who was cold hearted, would never let go of traitors, but he didn¡¯t behead Chen Gong! Lu Bu instead gave him a look. Did his eyes have doubts? Did he lose his confidence in Cheng Gong? It looked more like loneliness.


    Did Lu Bu regard him as family? Chen Gong had only seen this look on Lu Bu¡¯s face when Lu Bu was with his family.


    Exactly because of these kinds of looks, Chen Gong had followed Lu Bu until now.


    Lu Bu walked out of the city tower and watched how his soldiers copsed on the floor. They all did a great job. They were Lu Bu¡¯s loyal soldiers and his brothers-in-arm. Kaiyang¡¯s nights were very cold. Lu Bu noticed that most soldiers had already fallen asleep since they were too tired. During the day, they had exhausted themselves with the endless battle spirit. They were shivering while sleeping in the cold.


    ¡°Wush!¡± Lu Bu took down his cloak and gave it as nket to some teenagers who still had childish faces. He could only do this much for them.


    ¡°Nhh!¡± At corner of the city wall there came an extremely painful moan. Lu Bu went to have a look and saw that it was the man who lost his arm during the day. The cold wind which blew on his wounded arm created an extreme pain, but he did not make any loud sounds in fear of affecting his brothers¡¯ rest.


    ¡°Is it painful?!¡± Lu Bu asked while kneeling down.


    ¡°So painful!¡±The men replied back unconsciously. He suddenly saw that it was Lu Bu and tried to kneel down, but was prevented by Lu Bu.


    ¡°I, Lu Bu, ask for your forgiveness!¡± Lu Bu¡¯s eyes became moist. He turned his head to not let his tears fall down. ¡°Go to the city tower and rest! Tomorrow is our final battle!¡±


    ¡°Right or wrong, sess or failure, we will let the future generation decide! Tomorrow we will show Cao Mengde what I, Lu Bu treasure the most in my life!¡± dered Lu Bu with great fighting spirit and determination.


    ¡°Shing!¡± In Kaiyang city, most residents had already escaped. At night it was a like a ghost town without any life. Suddenly a huge beam of golden light fell from the sky.


    ¡°Bang!¡± A crashing sound appeared on the ce where the sky shone. *Cough Cough* Liu Mang cried with a wry smile on his face ¡°Shit I messed up!¡±


    TL: The author made a mistake imo, he should be naked and say: ¡°I. AM. BACK.!¡± Arny style!


    *Clip Clop Clip Clop* more and more horses hoof sounds rang in this ghostly abandoned city.

 Chapter 35 - Cavalry Cavalry

    Chapter 35 - Cavalry Cavalry


    Original by Bro Got a Gun, Tranted by James


    The sun slowly rose up the sky. The Cao troops was already preparing for breakfast. Today was the final day. They absolutely had to capture Kaiyang and return to reinforce Xiapi.


    ¡°Lu Bu, Lu Fengxian. This Cao Mende shall obtain your head!¡± Having tortured by his headache for the whole night, Cao Cao was unable to obtain a good night¡¯s sleep. Right now, he wanted to kill someone really bad.


    ¡°Transmit my orders. Tell the troops to prepare for battle. After a single incense worth of time, we shall besiege the city with all our might. He who kills a Lu Bu soldier shall be rewarded ten gold, five mu of fields and a promotion in rank.¡± The remaining Lu Bu soldiers are the elite amongst the elites. They are very difficult to kill. Their every move and every stroke are meant to kill. They all knew the fastest and the most efficient ways to kill!


    [TL: mu = ssification for area of fields, it is equal to 1/15 of a hectare. 1 hectare is 2.471 acres. so.... they¡¯ll be rewarded with 0.8367 acres ofnd that¡¯s good for farming.]


    ¡°He who kills a Lu Bu general shall be rewarded with a mansion, ten beautiful women, a hundred gold and three promotions in rank!¡±


    ¡°He who kills Lu Bu shall be rewarded with the title of Marquis, his standing shall be in the Nine Ministers and he will be granted a general!¡± Cao Cao went all in. Heid down grand rewards to kill Lu Bu.


    ¡°The Prime Minister have ordered. All army, prepare to engage. In a single incense worth of time, we are to besiege the city with all our might. He who kills a Lu Bu soldier shall be rewarded ten gold, five mu of fields and a promotion in rank. He who kills a Lu Bu general shall be rewarded with a mansion, ten beautiful women, a hundred gold and three promotions in rank. He who kills Lu Bu shall be rewarded with the title of Marquis, his standing shall be in the Nine Ministers and he will be granted a general!¡± One by one, the order was transmitted to the whole army. All the Cao generals were sharpening their weapons and wiping their hands. They all wanted to achieve greatness. They all wanted to be bestowed the title of Marquis.


    Only Xu Chu was deste. In today¡¯s battle, his lord have already given the death decree. Lu Bu will certainly die and he will lose another worthy adversary.


    ¡°Kakakaka!¡± A sound of door opening that causes one to be ufortable. The city of Kaiyang. The city that that was filled with corpses. The frontal gate of the city that the Cao army was unable to break through even after spending twenty thousand troops have suddenly opened. A general donned in a golden armor and holding a trident came out on his horse.


    ¡°Lu Bu?!¡± Just like how Lu Bu could instantly recognize Cao Cao, Cao Cao could also instantly recognize Lu Bu.


    ¡°Did he decide to surrender seeing that he¡¯s in a plight with no way out?!¡± Cao Caoughed. Gates in the ancient times are very difficult to close once they¡¯re open. Once opened, it¡¯ll take a long time to close it. This amount of time was certainly enough for his army to rush past. Cao Cao had initially thought that he had to fight a siege battle. However, it appears that it would just be an annihtion battle now.


    ¡°Surrender? Impossible!¡± Guo Jia shook his feather fan. His wine had been hidden away by Old Cao. A Guo Jia without his wine was without doubt unhappy. ¡°If he wanted to surrender, he would¡¯ve done it a long time ago!¡±


    ¡°Then what did he n to do?!¡± asked Cao Cao.


    ¡°He most likely nned to fight to the death!¡± replied Xu Chu. Xu Chu was also a general who¡¯s at the pinnacle of first ss. Thus, he knew of the loneliness of a general who belonged to the same pinnacle as himself - the bearing of rather die standing than to live kneeling.


    ¡°Fight to the death?!¡± Cao Cao also understood. This was indeed Lu Bu¡¯s style. Lu Bu had once dared to attack the barracks of the eighteen warlords with his mere three thousand Bing Province Heavy Cavalries. Now that Kaiyang¡¯s capture was just a matter of time, Lu Bu would rather exit the city and fight to the death.


    Sure enough, Lu Bu held his trident against the sky and shouted toward Cao Cao. ¡°Cao Mende! Lu Bu, Lu Fengxian is here! Come forward and let¡¯s chat!¡±


    ¡°My lord, don¡¯t go!¡± Guo Jia was concerned about Lu Bu¡¯s actions. Was this man really the man who was known as the God of War? Was he really nning to fight to the death? Or was he nning something else? Just like how generals can¡¯t understand Guo Jia¡¯s stratagems, he too cannot understand the thinkings of generals like Lu Bu.


    What Guo Jia was thinking of was whether or not this was a trap set up by Lu Bu. A trap to capture Cao Cao when he goes up to talk.


    ¡°Fengxiao, you needn¡¯t be so rm. With Zhongkang here, Lu Bu cannot possibly injury even my hair!¡± Cao Cao also knew what Guo Jia was thinking of. However, he wasn¡¯t afraid. That¡¯s because he knew that Lu Bu wasn¡¯t the sort who will break faith and kill an enemy¡¯smander in talks in front of the whole army.


    Before Guo Jia could respond, Cao Cao had already brought Xu Chu and some others and went forward on their horses.


    ¡°Mende, how¡¯s Xiapi?!¡± asked Lu Bu inly.


    Had Lu Bu also guessed the situation at Xiapi? Cao Cao wasn¡¯t surprised. That¡¯s because in Lu Bu¡¯s camp, there¡¯s the top advisor Chen Gong. If Chen Gong can¡¯t guess that, then Cao Cao would¡¯ve been surprised instead. Furthermore, Old Cao believe that Chen Gong yed a major role in Chen Deng¡¯s revolt.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you tell that we¡¯re preparing to go back?!¡± said Cao Cao as if it was an ordinary chat.


    ¡°You really wanted to kill this Lu Bu that badly?!¡± Lu Bu stopped beating around the bush and asked directly.


    Cao Cao was also straightforward. ¡°Cao cannot have a good night¡¯s sleep if Fengxian doesn¡¯t die!¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha, so, actually, as it turns out, Mengde you fears me so!¡±ughed Lu Bu.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t fear?!¡± said Cao Cao. ¡°I have long said, there exists but a select few in the whole world that could make this Cao cast sidelong nces. You, Lu Bu, are one of them. You are suited for being a soul of an army but aren¡¯t suited for being the lord of a state! It wasn¡¯t that I had to make things difficult for you, it¡¯s just that you blocked my path! Therefore you had to die!¡± Cao Cao looked at Lu Bu straight in the eye with an overwhelming killing intent.


    ¡°Blocked your path?!¡± Mumbled Lu Bu. ¡°Sure enough, like Gongtai said, Mengde, your ambition was certainly not small!¡±


    ¡°Chen Gong?!¡±


    ¡°Well, Mengde ah, since you wanted my life,e take it! I heard that you even brought your elite Ferocious Cavalry with you. A whole three thousand heavy cavalries! I suspect you personally prepared that for this Lu Bu?!¡±ughed Lu Bu.


    Cao Cao didn¡¯t respond. Cao Cao indeed established the Ferocious Cavalry after having suffered defeat in the hands of Lu Bu¡¯s Bing Province Heavy Cavalry. Their purpose was solely to defeat the Bing Province Heavy Cavalry. And thus, he brought them with him when he decided to attack Xu Province.


    ¡°Come Mengde! Use your most elite soldiers to have a final settlement with this Lu Bu!¡± Using his trident, Lu Bu pointed toward the three thousand heavy cavalries behind Cao Cao.


    ¡°To die at the hands of the Ferocious Cavalry, Fengxian, that¡¯s a proper burial for you!¡± Cao Cao turned his horse around and returned to his army. Three thousand Ferocious Cavalry resounded the earth as they came forward.


    The leading general was Cao Chun. In the past couple days of siege, the Ferocious Cavalry was unable to do anything. This had caused Cao Chun to be impatient to the extreme. And now the fate smiled at him. To actually be able to fight the final battle, Cao Chun was extremely happy. In his view, he believed Lu Bu to have nothing left. Even if his troops were all elites, they¡¯re only infantries. How could the two legged soldiers possibly win against the four legged cavalries?


    Not to mention the Ferocious Cavalry was an army of heavy cavalries. Although they aren¡¯t suited for siege warfare, they¡¯re overwhelming on the ins. Even if their enemies were ten times their amount, Cao Chun was still certain that he would be able to rip their enemies to shreds.


    ¡°Follow my lead!¡± shouted Cao Chun. ¡°Sweep everything before us!¡± The Ferocious Cavalry began their charge, trembling the earth and the bodies of everyone present.


    ¡°This is the Ferocious Cavalry?! This is the strength of Heavy Cavalries?!¡± Although Guo Jia knew of the elite Ferocious Cavalry, he had never seen them in battle. Seeing the dust storm brought forth by the cavalries as well as that kind of grandeur, Guo Jia could not help but widen his eyes in shock.


    ¡°The victor was determined!¡± Cao Cao startedughing out loud. The Ferocious Cavalry have never once lost a battle on the open fields. Even if they¡¯re against other Heavy Cavalries, Cao Cao believed that his Ferocious Cavalry would certainly not lose against them.


    ¡°Something¡¯s amiss!¡± Xu Chu suddenly shook his head and began to feel a little worried.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Zhongkang?!¡± inquired Cao Cao while smiling. ¡°For us to kill Lu Bu, Zhongkang have greatly contributed. If it wasn¡¯t for you wounding this fierce tiger, how could we possibly be able to force him out?!¡±


    Xu Chu did not respond to Cao Cao¡¯splement. Instead, he muttered. ¡°the sound of activities are amiss!¡±


    ¡°My lord! I need to see my lord! Get out of the way!¡± A general donned in armor suddenly burst into the army tent. Wasn¡¯t this man Xu Huang?


    ¡°Gongming?¡± Seeing the iing person to be Xu Huang, Cao Cao had his guards let him pass. ¡°We were just discussing the contributions in killing Lu Bu. Gongming, you have also contributed greatly!¡±


    ¡°No, no. My lord! It¡¯s not regarding this!¡± Xu Huang quickly spoke. ¡°these sounds of activities... there¡¯s heavy cavalries in the vicinity!¡±


    ¡°Heavy cavalries? You meant the Ferocious Cavalry?! The Ferocious Cavalry are the elite amongst the elites, they¡¯reparable with the Western Liang Heavy Cavalry that Dong Zhou had!¡± Xu Huang was formerly a subordinate of Yang Feng. Thus, he was naturally very familiar with the Western Liang Heavy Cavalry.


    [TL: Yang Feng was a cavalry general under Dong Zhou who waster defeated by Cao Cao. Xu Huang joined Cao¡¯s camp after that.]


    ¡°Is it really my lord¡¯s Ferocious Cavalry?!¡± doubted Xu Huang. ¡°My lord, didn¡¯t you only brought with you three thousand Ferocious Cavalry? How could they possibly have the grandeur of nearly ten thousand?!¡±


    ¡°Ten thousand?!¡± Cao Cao was also in doubt.


    ¡°My lord, please listen to the trembling of the earth. This is obviously the sound of ten thousand cavalries in the vicinity!¡± replied Xu Huang.


    ¡°Ten thousand cavalries?!¡± Cao Cao grew even more confused.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s certainly ten thousand cavalries!¡± Xu Chu came to it too.¡±These sounds of activities was toorge, too great! It¡¯s impossible for it to be originated from just the Ferocious Cavalry! There¡¯s other cavalries in the vicinity!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s other cavalries other than our Ferocious Cavalry?!¡± Immediately, Cao Cao knew that the situation was bad. If it was like what Xu Huang and Xu Chu said that there¡¯s ten thousand cavalries in the vicinity, then taking into consideration of the three thousand Ferocious Cavalry, there¡¯s still seven thousand cavalries in the vicinity that wasn¡¯t his troops!


    ¡°Lu Bu, Lu Fengxian. This Cao Chun had set to obtain thy head! After reaching the realms of the dead, don¡¯t forget to tell Yama that it is I who sent you there!¡± As the distance from Lu Bu grew ever closer, Cao Chun eyes grew with ever more malevolent.


    ¡°Hehe. There are numerous people who wanted my life. Amongst them, who are you Cao Chun?!¡± With a confident smile, Lu Bu viewed the magnificent army with thousands of men and horses as if they were nothing.


    ¡°Kakakaka!¡± The gates of Kaiyang have all been opened. Under the reflection of the sun, the armors were glistering. One by one, horses came running out from within the city as if there was no end. Mounted atop the horses were ferocious soldiers donned in heavy armor and holding long spears.


    ¡°Cavalries?!¡± Cao Chun was abruptly startled. ¡°Where did these cavalries came from?!¡±


    Just like this, two powerful currents of steel collided with each other.

 Chapter 36 - Casualties of the Cao Army (1)

    Chapter 36 - Casualties of the Cao Army (1)


    Original by Bro Got a Gun, Tranted by James


    ¡°Hungry. Starving.¡± Outside of Kaiyang, in the current of steel, an odor reeking of blood started spreading out.


    ¡°The Bing Province Wolf Cavalry troops?!¡± Old Cao abruptly ran to the observation tform. His eyes were almost popped out in shock. ¡°Where did the cavalry came from?! Where did the horses came from?!¡± Lu Bu didn¡¯t take a single horse with him when he fled from Xiapi. Majority of the war horses from Kaiyang was already pulled by Lu Bu to Xiapi. The remaining small amount of war horses were given away by Zang Ba. How could there possibly be all these horses now?!


    An ocean of cavalries wider than the eye can see.


    ¡°Two horses per man, five thousand horses, three thousand cavalries?!¡± Xu Huang was certainly above all other Cao generals when ites to cavalries. With a single view, he could already tell the situation.


    ¡°Three thousand cavalries?!¡± Only through great difficulty did Old Cao managed to grow a cavalry unit of five thousand. Now, more than half of these cavalries were here in Xu Province. They are precisely the three thousand Ferocious Cavalry. Cao Cao would be distressed to lose even a single one of them. That¡¯s because a single one of these Ferocious Cavalry soldier cost as much as a whole infantry unit, a unit of heavy infantries.


    And now, Lu Bu who was once a cornered beast had unexpectedly brought forth three thousand cavalries out of Kaiyang, the city that was soon to fall. And they¡¯re heavy cavalries! Five thousand war horses! Cao Cao could tell that these five thousand war horses are not some inferior horses but instead genuine good horses!


    Old Cao felt as if he was scammed. The opposing side was also heavy cavalries. Even if the Ferocious Cavalry are elites, there¡¯s certainly still going to be casualties from the engagement against other cavalries. Not to mention, the opposing cavalries are their old enemy, the Bing Province Wolf Cavalry.


    Say, if you Lu Bu had the Bing Province Wolf Cavalry in your hand, then you should¡¯ve broken out of Kaiyang earlier. Instead you had to go and y a defensive battle in Kaiyang. Now that you cannot stop the city from being captured, you decided to y a final decisive battle. While Lu Bu you had lost Xu Province, Xiapi and was willing to put all your reserve in this major battle, Old Cao cannot afford to do that. These three thousand Ferocious Cavalry was as expensive as an army of a hundred thousand. If he were to lose them in this battle, then Old Cao would certainly grieve till death.


    ¡°Bing Province Wolf Cavalry?!¡± Cao Chun had already led the charge with the Ferocious Cavalry. Although he was surprised, he cannot stop. What the cavalries needed was high mobility. Only through high running could they annihte their enemies with their speed.


    He who is more brave shall win when met with his rival! This was a confrontation between two cavalries.


    ¡°Follow my lead! Sweep everything before us!¡± shouted Cao Chun. The Ferocious Cavalry troops that were following him too began to shout vigorously. Their horses began to increase their speed and further increase their speed and even further. They wanted to pulverize the enemies in front of them.


    ¡°So what if they¡¯re the Bing Province Wolf Cavalry! Today, I, Cao Chun, shall let you know that the number one cavalry unit in the world is the Ferocious Cavalry! Lu Fengxian, prepare yourself!¡± said Cao Chun as he took the lead and advance toward Lu Bu.


    ¡°Prepare? Heh. It should be you Cao Chun and Cao Cao who should prepare yourselves! ¡° Lu Bu raised his trident against the sky and shouted. ¡°Brothers, show these women what exactly our Bing Province Wolf Cavalry is made out of! Follow after me!¡±


    ¡°Hungry! Starving!¡± A group of starving wolves charged into the likewise battle-ready Ferocious Cavalry.


    ¡°Spears!¡± With a shout, Zhang Liao gave off an order and the spears that was originally pointed toward the ground were simultaneously faced forward. ¡°Charge!¡±


    ¡°Pulverize them!¡± With an ominous glint on his face, Cao Cao began to squeeze his horse tighter.


    [TL: I found out squeezing horse is the way to make horses run... not kicking them... oops]


    ¡°Sha!!!!¡±


    The two currents of steel collided into each other.


    The strength of cavalries was determined by their impacting prowess. The first row of the Ferocious Cavalry had collided with the first row of Bing Province Wolf Cavalry. Like the rest of the heavy cavalries in this era, the Ferocious Cavalry soldiers were armed with des and spears. However, upon colliding with the Bing Province Wolf Cavalry, they noticed that their spears were a whole segment shorter than their enemy¡¯s.


    As the saying goes, the longer weapon wins the fight. The vanguards of the Ferocious Cavalry met with some rather unlucky fates.


    ¡°Die!¡± These Bing Province Wolf Cavalry Soldiers who have been besieged and attacked by the Cao troops all this time have kept within their stomach an immense amount of anger. Now that they have their horses, armors and spears, they were finally able to express their anger.


    With great enthusiasm, they thrust their spears toward the Ferocious Cavalry.


    ¡°Pu pu pu!¡± One by one, sounds of armors being pierced through resounded through the battlefield. There were even some Bing Province Wolf Cavalry soldiers that were going so fast that they pierced through two or even three Ferocious Cavalry soldiers at once.


    ¡°Close engagement!¡± Cao Chun noticed the prowess of the spears that the Bing Province Wolf Cavalry possess and decided to tell his troops to engage in a closer range. No matter how strong the spears are, their usage is limited to long range. Once the distance between them decreased, the spears would only be obstructions. At that time, the Ferocious Cavalry would have the whole battle.


    ¡°Raise shield!¡± Zhang Liao shouted again. Only now did Cao Chun notice that attached behind every Bing Province Wolf Cavalry soldier was arge shield. Those shields were shining brightly under the sun. It was obvious that they were of metal construction. Suchrge shields, don¡¯t they know that cavalry would no longer be mobile with those?!


    Cavalry. Cavalry are known as cavalry due to their high speed movements. Once the rider wears too much armor or too heavy equipment, then not only would it be hard for the person to bear the weight, it would also be hard for the horses to bear the weight. The mobility of the horses would be lost. Once lost, not only could they no longer travel long distances, they would also be unable to engage enemies.


    Initially Zhang Liao had thought of the same thing as Cao Chun. When had cavalries ever possessed shields? The motto of cavalries had always been engage, engage, engage and attack, attack, attack. Never once had cavalries ever used shields. Even if they had shields, then it had always been just small armshields and never suchrge shields.


    However, upon donning his equipment, Zhang Liao was instead very happy. These shields, although big, were very thin and tough. So tough that it shocked Zhang Liao. So tough that his de was unable to break through those shields.


    Liu Mang had originally brought those shields for the Formation Breaker. However, all the Formation Breaker troops had jumped onto a horse. Thus, everyone ended up having a shield.


    ¡°Abominable!¡± Cao Chun dodged an iing spear and returned with a sh with his Horse Beheading de. ¡°Die for me!¡± His de urately went through the gaps between the shield andnded on the Bing Province Wolf Cavalry soldier¡¯s body.


    [TL: Õ¶Âíµ¶, https://.google/search?q=%E6%96%A9%E9%A9%AC%E5%88%80&es_sm=93&source=lnms&tbm=isch&sa=X&ved=0CAcQ_AUoAWoVChMIt-mx0PSGxwIVToCSCh1VPwSK&biw=784&bih=771]


    ¡°Die!¡± Cao Chun had an ruthless expression. All the general had their expression turned ruthless upon entering the battlefield. This was due to being influenced by the atmosphere of war. This had caused some to be unable to calm themselves even after the war is over.


    Cao Chun had an expression of excitement. Blood was soon to be sputtering. This Bing Province scrub was going to die.


    Before Cao Chun¡¯s excitement could reach its climax, he suddenly stiffened up. That was because his de, his de was unable to break through the armor! That white armor looked exactly the same as before. The only difference was that now there was a white de mark.


    ¡°How could this be?!¡± Cao Chun¡¯s weapon wasn¡¯t just some ordinaryrge de. It was a weapon bestowed upon him by Cao Cao to represent the might of the Ferocious Cavalry. It was originated from the same master cksmith as Cao Cao¡¯s Sword of Heaven. Cutting apart metal and leather armor was like cutting tofu for it. However, it was currently unable to cut through the Lu Bu soldier¡¯s armor.


    That Bing Province Cavalry soldier didn¡¯t care about Cao Chun¡¯s state of mind at all. On the battlefield, it¡¯s either you die or I die.


    ¡°Hungry! Starving!¡± The Bing Province Wolf Cavalry was like a pack of hungry prairie wolves. In their eyes, only through tearing apart the enemies in front of them could they obtain food to satisfy their hungry and obtain survival. Thus, these Bing Province Wolf Cavalry soldiers were fighting desperately to find a way out of the impasse.


    ¡°Abominable!¡± Cao Chun immediately returned a strike to block the iing attack. Although he could block the iing attack with his great martial skills, his subordinates were not as lucky.


    ¡°Ahhhh ahhh ahh!¡± One by one, the Ferocious Cavalry soldiers fell. Other than the few first row Bing Province Wolf Cavalry soldiers who were dismounted during the initial impact of the horses, they were practically unharmed.


    Although the Ferocious Cavalry were wearing heavy armor, their armor was still full of gaps everywhere. Some of their heavy armor was even unable to defend against the attacks from the spears. That was because although their armor was ssified as heavy armor, they were not fullyposed of metal like those of infantries but instead abination of metal and cloth.


    Their Horse Beheading de was originally a nightmare for other cavalries. However, against the Bing Province Wolf Cavalry, their des was unable to even break through their defences. If they can¡¯t break through their defenses, they can¡¯t possibly win.


    ¡°Break through!¡± Cao Chun knew that this time the Ferocious Cavalry will suffer great defeat. However, as themanding officer, he knew that he cannot retreat and could only break through the Bing Province Wolf Cavalry without any regards to the amount of casualties. Only through that might the Ferocious Cavalry be able to regroup themselves. That was because once a cavalry unit stops, then it will soon sufferplete annihtion.


    ¡°Break through! Break through!¡± The Ferocious Cavalry was indeed worthy of being the elite amongst elites within the Cao army. In an instant they immediately understood the thought of their general - when meeting enemies face to face, he who is more brave shall obtain victory. On the battlefield, there is no begging for forgiveness; there is only life and death.


    ¡°Sha!¡± Lu Bu¡¯s eyes shed. Although Zhang Liao is themander of the Bing Province Wolf Cavalry, he was themander before Zhang Liao. He admired Cao Chun¡¯s action of breaking through and not to panic. He knew that Cao Chun was a good general who is very familiar with cavalries.


    ¡°You think you can leave whenever you please?!¡± Lu Bu perked his horse, his sword like eye fixed onto Cao Chun.


    ¡°This sensation!¡± Cao Chun was leading the Ferocious Cavalry in their breakthrough when he suddenly sense a tightness on his chest. He was trembling as if some ferocious beast had fixed its attention on him.


    ¡°Not good!¡± Cao Chun suddenly lowered his head. His whole body was like a turtle hiding within its shell. At this moment, Cao Chun could care less about his image. He wanted to survive and sure enough, his experience of over hundreds of battles saved his life. Atop his head, a golden colored trident flew by like a sh.


    ¡°Poof! Poof!¡± Instantly two heads flew to the sky. Two Ferocious Cavalry soldiers that had been following Cao Chun close-by suddenly became two fountains of blood and lifelessly fell down their war horses.


    ¡°Lu Bu!¡± Only now did Cao Chun manage to have a view of the iing person. Donning in a golden armor, holding a trident and with murderous aura all over; wasn¡¯t this the Lu Bu that he said he will kill earlier?!

 Chapter 37 - Casualties of the Cao Army (2)

    Chapter 37 - Casualties of the Cao Army (2)


    Original by Bro Got a Gun, Tranted by James


    This chapter is brought to you by Steven W. of Mysia, Andres C. of Spain, and Suood K. of UAE. Thank you sponsors!


    ¡°Cao Chun! Humph!¡± Lu Bu suddenly started charging toward Cao Chun. On the White Gate Tower, he failed to kill both Cao Cao and Xiahou Yuan and had since been in a very bad mood. ¡°Cao Mende took my Xu Province and uprooted my foundation! Today, I shall have you taste the pain of losing your loved general!¡±


    Lu Bu didn¡¯t know who Cao Chun was. However, he knew that the Ferocious Cavalry was Old Cao¡¯s precious treasure - only these few thousands of them in the whole Yan Province. For this Cao Chun to be themander of the Ferocious Cavalry, he is most definitely one of Cao Cao¡¯s great general!


    What Lu Bu wanted was to y this Cao Chun to give Cao Cao heartaches.


    ¡°Die for me!¡± Lu Bu¡¯s entire murderous aura was fixed onto Cao Chun. On the battlefield, anyone that Lu Bu wants to kill will certainly die. No one could stop him, not even gods!


    ¡°This cannot be! How can I die?! I cannot die!¡± Cao Chun did not knew of the prowess that Lu Bu possess before, he even dared to belittle him earlier. He had viewed Lu Bu to be just a brute, the ve of three surnames, a traitor who put petty personal love affairs over everything else, a person who cannot possibly aplish much. Cao Chun had always viewed of ying Lu Bu as a stepping stone in his meritorious contributions.


    When his Ferocious Cavalry was called to the front of the battlefield, Cao Chun was immensely happy. He had viewed Lu Bu as a fish on the chopping block. He wanted to kill Lu Bu and prove to the world that he, Cao Chun, was the greatest general; that he, Cao Chun, was the real God of War.


    However now Cao Chun was in a panic. He was a general. Thus, his sensitivity toward dangers was much strongerpared to regr people!


    He had only heard from others of Lu Bu¡¯s frightening prowess before. And now, he genuinely experienced it. He genuinely experienced the frightening man known who was known as the God of War, this man who was the Wolf God of the Prairie!


    ¡°Fast! Too fast!¡± Cao Chun saw the golden trident¡¯s shadow. Before he was able to react, he already felt a cold wind. This was the feeling of trident about to prate his body. ¡°Abominable!¡± Cao Chun wanted to evade but he found out that there¡¯s nowhere for him to evade to. The trident had already block all leeways.


    Forward! Only going forward using the horse¡¯s galloping strength would he be able to escape!


    Worthy of being one of Cao Cao¡¯s great general, a general that Cao Cao had faith in, Cao Chun firmly decided to cut loss quickly and not to guard against Lu Bu. Instead, he took out his long de and shed his war horse¡¯s buttocks.


    ¡°Poof!¡± Piping hot blood was spraying from the war horse¡¯s buttocks. Under the immense pain, the war horse immediately started elerating. In a blink¡¯s time, it had flew past Lu Bu and a several horses distance away.


    [TL: horse distance.... imagine cing a couple horses between Lu Bu¡¯s horse and Cao Chun¡¯s horse? me the author for making up length...]


    ¡°Cutting loose via self injury?!¡± Lu Bu didn¡¯t expect that Cao Chun would¡¯ve injure his horse. For a general, a good war horse was arade in arms, one¡¯s second life. Generally, cavalries would treat their horses as apanion. They would love them dearly. Should their horse fall ill, they would be grow very anxious. And now, Cao Chun actually injured his horse to escape. Although his de had caused the war horse to quickly elerate, it cannot persist for a long period of time. This battle, no.... perhaps in a moment¡¯s time the war horse would fall and die.


    Lu Bu could also tell that Cao Chun¡¯s war horse wasn¡¯t some ordinary horse. Although it could notpare to some famous horses like the Red Hare that he once had, it was still a rare and good horse.


    ¡°You want topare horse strength?!¡± Lu Bu sneered. If he still had the Red Hare, he would¡¯ve already reached Cao Chun and killed him with his trident. However he doesn¡¯t have the Red Hare now. It wasn¡¯t that his current horse was bad. Rather, it was that he wasn¡¯t familiar with the horse that he have now. Nevertheless, this didn¡¯t obstruct Lu Bu¡¯s pursuit.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if my Ferghana horse is faster or if your war horse is faster!¡± Lu Bu pped his war horse and his already fast war horse suddenly elerated. It was elerating like it was sprinting. Lu Bu felt as if that the wind that past by him had turned a bit prickling.


    [TL: Lu Bu¡¯s mistakened the type of horse Liu Mang brought back? Blood-sweating horse was used to refer to Ferghana horse. It is also what Lu Bu literally called it. Apparently Ferghana horse was heavenly horses back in Han dynasty. They sweat blood when worked because of parasites.]


    Arabian war horse! Although this type of horse might bemon in modern days and were easily obtained via breeding, in the Eastern Han dynasty, they were genuine treasured horses! There existed three kinds of pure blooded horses: the Ferghana horse, the British horse and the Arabian war horse. Although the Arabian war horses does not have the superior quality of the Ferghana horse, they were pretty up there. Actually, the Arabian war horses was also a kind of Ferghana horse. Lu Bu didn¡¯t know of what Arabian war horse, he only knew it to be a Ferghana horse as it had the characteristics of a Ferghana horse.


    Throughout the whole Han dynasty and even the history of China, every single Ferghana horse was rare toe by. Lu Bu never would¡¯ve expected that Liu Mang would bring to him a total of two thousand and fifty of such Ferghana horses!


    ¡°How could this be?!¡± Cao Chun turned pale with fright. Although his war horse wasn¡¯t top notch, it was still very good. In the whole world, there were only a couple famous horses that was able to overtake his horse. Lu Bu¡¯s Red Hare might¡¯ve been able to do that, however Red Hare is now in Xiapi! Where did Lu Bu find another such precious horse?!


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re escaping?!¡± Lu Bu had once again catch up to Cao Chun. His murderous aura had once again drew near.


    ¡°I absolutely cannot die!¡± Cao Chun bite his teeth. He saw that in front of him was the Ferocious Cavalry that was still galloping under his orders. I¡¯m sorry brothers! Cao Chun suddenly lifted his de up and brandished it. The direction where he attacked was not toward Lu Bu who was behind him but rather toward those who were ahead of him, those Ferocious Cavalry soldiers, his fellow soldiers.


    ¡°Poof! Poof!¡± Two blood flowers blossomed. Two heads flew toward the sky. The war horses that lost their masters suddenly stagnated and began to slow down. In moment¡¯s time, Cao Chun ran past those horses and two corpses fell behind him blocking the path. Lu Bu was obstructed. If he continued then he would¡¯ve crashed into the horses.


    ¡°This would baffle me?!¡± Lu Bu looked at the two warhorses that had lost their master and had a hint of admiration toward Cao Chun. This was his fellow soldiers than he killed! It was his brothers! To kill them just like that! To kill them just to save his own life! Not a hint of hesitation at all! As expected of a Cao nsman, he was exactly like Cao Cao!


    Lu Bu did not slow down at all. Instead, his war horse¡¯s speed increased. Right when his war horse was about to crash into the two aimless Ferocious Cavalry war horses, Lu Bu violently pulled on the rope and, with his legs, grabbed onto the horse¡¯s stomach. Immediately, his horse leaped over the two aimless war horses and started pursuing Cao Chun again.


    ¡°Not good!¡± Cao Chun saw that the two warhorses were unable to stop Lu Bu at all. He bite his teeth and was about to attack again.


    The two Ferocious Cavalry by his side had already seen Cao Chun¡¯s movements and their heart was trembling with fear. Without Cao Chun saying anything, they held their hand toward him and said ¡°General, we shall go first!¡± Immediately, the two turned around and stroke their horses.


    ¡°He who blocks me dies!¡± Lu Bu¡¯s trident impaled the two¡¯s body. However, he really was blocked by the two Ferocious Cavalry soldiers this time around, unable to catch up to Cao Chun anymore.


    ¡°Lu Bu, this Cao Chun will certainly have his vengeance for today!¡± Seeing that Lu Bu was stopped, Cao Chun loosened himself and started cursing at Lu Bu.


    ¡°Vengeance?!¡± Lu Bu said coldly. ¡°I fear that you won¡¯t have such an opportunity! There have yet to be anyone that I, Lu Bu, wanted to kill on the battlefield to not die!¡± Lu Bu raised up the spear that was attached to his horse. Every single war horses had this kind of cavalry spear, otherwise they¡¯ll be hard to set formations with.


    Lu Bu raised his spear. His eyes filled with murderous aura. His hands were like a vise firmly mping the spear. His veins were exposed on his arms. His whole body was in a explosive state.


    ¡°Fly!¡± Lu Bu¡¯s hands have the strength of a thousand jun. And now, his thousand jun strength had all be ced onto the spear.


    ¡°Poosh!¡± A blood flower blossomed. Cao Chun had his eyes wide open unable to believe what had just happened.


    ¡°Poof!¡± On the viewing tform, Cao Cao also surpt out a mouthful of blood. ¡°Zihe! My great general!¡± Cao Cao fainted.


    [TL: Zihe is Cao Chun¡¯s courtesy name]


    ¡°My lord! My lord!¡± Panic burst through the viewing tform.


    On the Ferocious Cavalry¡¯s path of breakthrough, one horse and one man was pinned to the ground by a spear. As the spear pierced through from above, the earth was dyed red with blood.


    Ferocious Cavalry. Cao Chun. Cao Zihe. Dead!

 Chapter 38 - Fengxiao vs Fengxian

    Trantor: Bloodfalcon, Tchu


    Editor: Scar


    ¡°The Ferocious Cavalry is finished!¡± Guo Jia observed the two cavalries¡¯ fierce confrontation. It felt like two strong waves shing with each other before the gate of Kaiyang. He knew that the Ferocious Cavalry would meet its demise. Theirmander, General Cao Chun was dead. If he was beheaded inbat, then the Ferocious Cavalry¡¯s fighting spirit and morale would still be high, since they were the cream of the crop. Their morale would still be at their highest because of the momentum even after their leader was gone.


    However, that would be under normal circumstances. Guo Jia showed wry smiled. Cao Chun¡¯s death was tragic and he died in a horrible state. He was pierced by a spear and stuck to the ground like a statue. The spear had his horse alongside him pinned firmly to the ground.


    His face still showed the horror and fear he felt before death. His body indicated that he desperately tried to rush his horse to flee in order to escape the imminent death.


    Is this a warning to other people to show them what would happen to those who oppose Lu Bu?!


    ¡°Lu Bu, Lu Bu!¡± Guo Jia muttered to himself. Can that man really stand alone against the world?


    ¡°Military Counselor, your orders?!¡± The other generals, including Xu Chu and Xiahou Dun were asking for Guo Jia¡¯s next strategic move. Since Cao Cao had fainted, it rested onto Guo Jia as Vice-Commander to issue the orders.


    ¡°Right now?!¡± Guo Jia was at loss. He did not know what order would be wiser. He was currently in dilemma where he could not decide whether he should try to overwhelm Lu Bu¡¯s army with his army of a hundred thousand men or whether he should sound the drums and order the retreat?


    Guo Jia pulled himself together and came up with an idea. ¡°Ready the Archers!¡± Guo Jia shouted with flickering gaze and waved his feather fan.


    ¡°Archer unit ready!¡± replied a general.


    ¡±Prepare your bow, target the cavalry in front of us with volley!¡± Guo Jia issued the order without any hesitation.


    ¡±Military Counselor, this?!¡± The cavalry in front of them were not only the Bing Province Wolf Cavalry but also their ally the Ferocious Cavalry. Even though themander died, there were still one thousand of Ferocious Cavalry currently engaged in battle.


    If the archers let loose those arrows, they won¡¯t be able to distinguish between friends and foes. Everyone inside the Ferocious Cavalry, who were their brothers-in-arms and the elite units of the Cao army will be hit.


    ¡°Volley!¡± Guo Jia gave the order with a cold tone while looking at the generals.


    ¡°But!¡± There were still people who wanted to argue with his decision, but kept their mouths shut when they saw Guo Jia¡¯s face became cold as ice. Even though Guo Jia was only a weak schrpared to those generals who are used to fight bloody battles, he was a brilliant tactician who killed thousands of soldiers using his tactics. He therefore had even more blood on his hands than the generals.


    ¡±Archers ready your bow and target the cavalry in front of us. Volley!¡± The Archer battalion¡¯s general shouted.


    ¡°Yes sir!¡± The whole archer battalion followed theirmander¡¯s order and pulled their bows. ¡°Volley!¡±


    ¡°Woosh!¡± Arrows filled the sky like heavy rainfall and flew towards the cavalry. Normally, archers can only hit the outeryer of an army. But using volley fire, it changed the arrows¡¯ angle. First, it shot towards the sky, afterwards it would fall vertically under the gravity and the force made it more lethal.


    ¡°Aaaaaaahhhhhhh!¡± Loud screams could be heard apanied with the sound of soldiers falling from their horses.


    ¡°Raise shield!¡± Zhang Liao gave the order.


    The Bing Province Wolf Cavalry raised theirrge shields beside their saddles again which couldpletely protect them from the volley. However some of them still got hit by the arrows, because the soldiers of the Bing Province Wolf Cavalry also tried to protect their horses with the shield. If youbine the horse and the soldier, even therge shield could not cover every space.


    From time to time, soldiers from the Bing Province Wolf Cavalry got hitby an arrow, but it was never critical. They were all trained men who suppressed their pain. Their eyes were shining and blood was flowing out of their mouths, raising their bloodlust to another level.


    ¡°Kill them!¡± One Bing Province Wolf Cavalry soldier eradicated an immense bloodlust in his eys. His horse was shot by several arrows. Even though the horse did not die on the spot, after this battle it could probably not be saved. It could only be killed and used as horse meat. For cavalrymen, their horses were almost as important as their own lives and like their brothers. Not to mention, they hear that Lord Liu Mang who saved their general almost died trying to bring back those horses. That was why the Bing Province Wolf Cavalry treasured them even more.


    ¡°Aaaahhhhh!¡± The Bing Province Wolf Cavalry were protected by their shields, but the Ferocious Cavalry were not so lucky. Since the arrowsshot through volley did not fly horizontally, their body armor could not stop it. One after each other the arrows prated them and massacred the Ferocious Cavalry armor like fish on a chopping block.


    ¡°Military Counselor?!¡± The generals who were watching on the side almost exploded in fury. Their own soldiers were dying like flies from friendly fire. Rage could be seen in their eyes. If Xu Chu did not stand in front of Guo Jia, the generals from Xiahou family would probably go mad.


    Guo Jia stared nkly at the Bing Province Wolf Cavalry in front of him. ¡°Large shield, spears, horse, what kind of cavalry is this? Is it a heavy cavalry?¡± Guo Jia hesitated. If it was a heavy cavalry it would be impossible to reach this kind of speed. Heavy cavalry could only do few assaults while wearing heavy armor, afterwards both horses and men will sumb from the fatigue.


    The Ferocious Cavalry were already at theirst breath. They wore heave armor and were already exhausted. The men and their horses were so tired that some even copsed under the fatigue. However the Bing Province Wolf Cavalry did not had any signs of exhaustion and their horses were full on vitality. How could this happen?


    Guo Jia did not understand this anymore.


    Seeing the Ferocious Cavalry taking countless casualties, Guo Jia¡¯s heart became soft. ¡°Issue the retreat order to the Ferocious Cavalry!¡± Guo Jia did not give the order to march the whole army of hundred thousand soldiers. He knew that if he moved the whole army, he could easily overwhelm Lu Bu with number. However to destroy this heavy cavalry in front of him, Cao Cao¡¯s army would at least suffer a minimum of 30.000 soldiers. During the siege they had already suffered 20.000 casualties. If another 30.000 would be added to their loses, even if they would have conquered Xu Province, they would not be able to defend it anymore. Not to mention there is another beast lurking in Hebei.


    ¡°The Cao Army is retreating?!¡± Lu Bu looked over to themand tform. Cao Cao was already gone and only a schr was remaining there. This should be Guo Jia, the legendary genius?


    Lu Bu gave a coldugh. Let me, the God of War test the ability of the legendary genius.


    Lu Bu waved his trident and signaled his Bing Province Wolf Cavalry to release the remnants of the Ferocious Cavalry. Lu Bu had already lost interest in them. Cao Cao¡¯s Ferocious Cavalry were elites. Their abilities before were roughly the same with those of the Bing Province Wolf Cavalry. But now, the Bing Province Wolf Cavalry had changed. The soldiers from the Bing Province Wolf Cavalry who survived under the siege of Cao Cao¡¯s army became the cream of the crop. Every one of them would be equally matched in prowess to other captains.


    Coupled with excellent horses, spears, heavy armors and giant shields that Hanyang brought, it could be said that the Bing Province Wolf Cavalry had currently no equal match.


    ¡°Hanyang?!¡± Lu Bu frowned. While fighting the Ferocious Cavalry his thoughts were constantly with Liu Mang whose life or death was still unknown.


    ¡°Cao Cao! Cao Mengde?!¡± Lu Bu¡¯s eyes irradiated a strong killing intent. ¡°Don¡¯t you want this Lu Bu¡¯s life? Nowe and taste this tiger¡¯s counterattack!¡±


    ¡°All units prepare to counterattack!¡± Lu Bu shouted while wielding his trident.


    The Bing Proving Wolf Cavalry did not hesitate but quickly regrouped. The opponent was an army of a hundred thousand. Even the current elite Wolf Cavalry could not break through and might even perish while fighting inside this army. However, no one questioned Lu Bu. Someone who couldpare to Lu Bu in leading a cavalry had not been born in this world yet.


    ¡°Lu Bu? What do you intent to do?!¡± Guo Jia watched how Lu Bu let the crippled Ferocious Cavalry flee and how he was charging directly towards his army.


    ¡±A army of three thousand attacking an army of one hundred thousand?!¡± The fighting spirit erupted in Guo Jia¡¯s eyes. ¡°it is time to remove the teeth of the tiger!¡±Guo Jia waved hismand g and the war machine made of a hundred thousand soldiers began to move.


    ¡±Shield formation at the front and spear unit behind them. Archers at the back!¡± When cavalry lost their mobility they would be as good as dead.


    Guo Jia and Lu Bu both had prepared for the decisive battle.


    ¡°Humph?!¡±Lu Bu sneered. Gou Jia, ah Gou Jia, in scheming and nning, I Lu Fengxian am not your equal. However on the battlefield, I will teach you a lesson!¡±


    ¡°nk, aggressive formation!¡± The Bing Province Wolf Cavalry suddenly made a huge turn and was speeding past the Cao army¡¯s nk.


    Attacking the nks? Do you really think that I Guo Fengxiao¡¯s reputation were some hollow words?¡± Guo Jia observed how the Bing Province Wolf Cavalry was moving at a high speed towards the Cao Army¡¯s nk andmanded ¡°nk tight formation! Spearmen advance!¡± Guo Jia waved again the g andmanded ¡°Arches prepare yourself. Target the Bing Province Cavalry¡¯ horses, rapid fire!¡±


    ¡± Guo Jia noticed it at the first nce. Aiming for the soldiers who were heavily armored was useless, but if they shot the horses the riders would be thrown off and squashed to death.


    ¡°Lu Bu,e and show me your skill!¡±

 Chapter 39 - Fengxiao vs. Fengxian (End)

    Chapter 39 - Fengxiao vs. Fengxian (End)


    Original by Bro Got a Gun, Tranted by James, Bloodfalcon


    "All army prepare for engage!"Guo Jia gave his orders. The spearmen readied themselves to the front in an offensive formation. Only Guo Jia, Guo Fengxiao was able to look at an iing cavalry attack and insteadunch a counterattack.


    "Infantry dared to assault the cavalry?!"Lu Bu was surprised. Usually whenever infantries encountered cavalries, they either flee from the cavalry or defend against them, never attack back.


    "Something¡¯s wrong!" Lu Bu was not the fool, Guo Jia was known as the sly genius so he¡¯s definitely outstanding. It was impossible for him to make such a blunder! Once the cavalry break through and the infantry formation, then the infantries could only wait to be killed!


    "It¡¯s a bait!" Lu Bu immediately understood. These spearmen are a bait! Once Lu Bu attacks these spearmen, the archers would immediately shoot from behind and their shielded troops would force through the nks, surrounding them and cutting out their path to escape.


    ¡±This is bad!¡± thought Lu Bu. The archers stopped shooting in a volley and turned to shooting straight at them.


    "Their target is our warhorses!" Lu Bu shouted in surprise. ¡°Whole army! Raise your shields! Protect the war horses!¡± Lu Bu really underestimated this Guo Fengxiao. Who would¡¯ve expected that he would¡¯ve found out their weakness so fast.


    ¡°Swoosh, swoosh!¡± Arrows fell like rain, one by one the horses dropped. Fortunately, the Bing Province Wolf Cavalry was armed with theirrge shields and thus did not suffer any causality. The ones with their horse shot immediately changed their horse. This was possible because they had less than three thousand soldiers surviving when Liu Mang brought back five thousand horses.


    In no time, Lu Bu had lost no less than a hundred horses, causing him to have a great heartache. All of these horses were good horses. Every one of them could be considered a horse king! And now, however, they died in the charge.


    ¡°Humph! Although your cavalry are strong, it appears that your horses aren¡¯t!¡± sneered Guo Jia as he saw the dead horses. Guo Jia then ry hismand again ¡°Order for archers, rapid fire, target warhorse!¡± Cavalry without horses, would it still be cavalry then?


    ¡±Guo Fengxiao!¡± Lu Bu¡¯s eyes were flickering. He hold high his trident andmanded. ¡°Increase speed! Increase distance!¡± Lu Bu understands that archer¡¯s range is limited, so once they increased their distance, they will no longer be harmed.


    ¡±Retreating?!¡± Guo Fengxiao looked at the Bing Province Wolf Cavalry gradually getting further away. He wanted to intercept them; however he does not have the mobility of a cavalry unit. Although his army numbered a hundred thousand, he cannot do anything to Lu Bu.


    ¡°Clip clop clip clop!¡± The Bing Province Wolf Cavalry that was once retreating turned around to once again face their enemies. ¡°Retreat? I, Lu Bu, never know the word retreat!¡± Ordinary archers can shoot a distance of one hundred and twenty steps, expert archers with training can shoot a distance of a hundred fifty steps.


    Under Lu Bu¡¯s leadership, the Bing Province Wolf Cavalry arrived at a distance of about a hundred and fifty steps from the archers, they turned around and immediately prepared for a long distance attack against the two nks.


    ¡°What is he nning?!¡± Guo Jia frowned, he cannotprehend Lu Bu¡¯s intention. ¡°Bows?¡± All the soldiers of the Bing Province Wolf Cavalry took out their bows and set themselves ready to shoot their arrows.


    A distance of a hundred fifty steps. It was a safe distance. A distance that cannot be reached by arrows. Did Lu Bu went crazy?


    A breeze blew by Guo Jia¡¯s face. It was a fresh and cool sensation.


    ¡°Wind!¡± Guo Jia suddenly open his eyes extra wide. ¡°Wind! Gale!¡±


    ¡±That¡¯s right, Guo Fengxiao, it is wind!¡± Lu Bu smile faintly. Lu Bu had already taken into consideration of the wind¡¯s movement when he prepared for his long distance attack. He noted that his cavalry was located at the origination location of the wind whereas the Cao army was located at the ending location of the wind. While a hundred fifty steps was the maximum distance an archer¡¯s arrow could reach, however, in the event of a favorablel wind, that¡¯s a different story.


    ¡±To not reciprocate is against etiquette! Brothers of the Bing Province Wolf Cavalry, unleash your arrows!¡± All of Bing Province Wolf Cavalry soldiers are expert mounted archers and with the advantage of wind, every arrownded at Cao army main camp.


    The first to suffer big casualties was the Cao archers who were hiding behind the main army. As they are the biggest threat to the Bing Province Wolf Cavalry, so Lu Bu¡¯s very first step is to wipe them out. Additionally, these Wolf pups already had deep hatred for the Cao army¡¯s archers. Thus, they were basically releasing arrows non stop.


    "AAAAAHHHHHHHHHH!" Arrows were falling like the rain. Within the rain, blood flowers blossomed from time to time. Immediately the Archery Unit suffered major causalities. The hundred thousand strong Cao army suffered three thousand dead. The rest were also mostly injured.


    ¡°Bam!¡± Guo Jia spontaneously threw down his war fan and punch angrily against a pir.


    "Bing Province Heavy Cavalry!" Lu Bu had already raised his trident.


    "Hungry! Starving!" The wolves once again went berserk under Lu Bu¡¯s leadership ¡°All army, charge!"


    Guo Jia knew that when his archer unit was defeated, his n waspletely ruined. He wanted to use his spearmen unit as the bait, however, now that his fishhook had been gone, the bait had became fish feed.


    What is a massacre? It¡¯s when a group of heavy cavalries rush into a group of spearmen. With only spears as their weapons, the spearmen simply cannot prate the defense of the cavalries. On the ontrary, the cavalry was able to easily prate the defense of the spearmen armed with nk armors. Even if they were to encounter the few officers that possess metal armor, they could still easily kill them in a couple rounds of bouts.


    During the ughter, Lu Bu saw an acquaintance, Li Dian! Although Li Dian is heavily injured during siege of Kaiyang, the spearmen unit was his squadron. Therefore, even though he was heavily wounded, he would still lead his soldiers.


    Although they say revenge is a dish best served cold, Lu Bu doesn¡¯t agree. He believes to take his revenge immediately.


    ¡°Li Dian, thou still recognize I?!¡± Lu Bu with his horse arrived in front of Li Dian. Li Dian was already in imminent danger. His infantry soldiers cannot withstand the force of Lu Bu¡¯s cavalry. If not for his person guards who persistently protecting him. He, Li Dian, would likely had already died in the chaos.


    "Lu Bu!" Li Dian smiled very bitterly. He knew that he can¡¯t escape today. Had it only been the Bing Province Wolf Cavalry, Li Dian still believe that he would be able to escape using his martial abilities, however, Lu Bu was the one who came!


    Even with Xu Chu, Xu Huang and himself together, they were not a match for Lu Bu. And now, he is only alone, how can he hope to survive?.


    ¡°Your memory¡¯s not bad!¡± Lu Bu smiled.


    "ng!" Li Dian dropped his weapon to the ground and said ¡°Marquis of Wen, Dian knew that he cannot escape death, but before I die, Dian would like to plead a final request to Marquis of Wen!¡± Li Dian was already severely wounded in Kaiyang and had joined the battlefield in this wounded state. Now that he encountered Lu Bu, it waspletely totally impossible for him to escape.


    "Had you epted your fate?!"Lu Bu said while looking at Li Dian. On the battlefield, a general¡¯s weapon is his life. If you threw down that weapon then that means you had already given up your life. ¡°Speak, I shall hear!¡±


    "It is not that I epted my fate! Dian just didn¡¯t wish cause more casualties!" said Li Dian. "Dian canmit suicide in front of Marquis of Wen, but Dian also request the Marquis of Wen to please allow my eight personal guards to live!"


    "General!" Hearing Li Dian¡¯s words, the eight personal guards who were next to him grew anxious. ¡°We will fight to the death to protect general!¡± Do they not fear when encountering Lu Bu? They were all afraid! In Kaiyang siege, the originally one hundred strong personal guard unit was left with only them eight. However, how could they possibly exchange their general¡¯s life for their own?


    "And if I refuse?!" On the battlefield, the most important personnel to each general were their fellow soldiers, their personal guards. Seeing them, Lu Bu remembered how Hao Meng, Song Xian, Wei Xu and Hou Cheng. They were all at a point Lu Bu¡¯s personal guards. Had he been in Li Dian¡¯s position, would they protect me to death? Would I exchange my life for theirs?


    "If Marquis of Wen refuses, then Dian can only fight the Marquis of Wen to the death!" Said Li Dian after taking a deep breath. Hisplexion was pale, his body was still severely injured and he was currently fighting his tiredness.


    "Good, I promised you!"Said Lu Bu after thinking a while and with closed eye. ¡±You die and these eight men may return to the main army!¡±


    ¡±In that case, Dian gives his thanks to the Marquis of Wen!¡± After saying that Li Dian took up the long de that he threw to the ground. This time, he wasn¡¯t nning to fight back; instead, he was going tomit suicide.


    ¡±General you cannot! You cannot!¡± The eight guards started panicking. They wanted to go forward and seize Li Dian¡¯s de. However, Li Dian¡¯s martial skills were above them. He was also theirmander; thus they revere him and dared not do such.


    ¡±Could it be that you all are not listening to my orders now?!¡± Li Dian stared at them angrily. ¡°Scram! All of you, scram! Return! Live and help this Dian take care of his old father and mother!¡±


    "General!"


    "Poof!" A blood flower blossomed mid air. The long de was covered with theirmander¡¯s warm blood. Li Dian, dead!


    "You all, return!" Lu Bu saw the Li Dian who justmitted suicide and felt a bit disturbed.


    "Return?! He he!" The remaining Li Dian bodyguards one by one knelt down in front of Li Dian¡¯s corpse. ¡±General, we deeply regret for unable to fulfill your final wish! We are unable to help you take care of your old father and mother! Please wait for us below, we shall follow you immediately!¡±


    "Poof! Poof! Poof!¡± Eight kneeling corpses appeared in front of Li Dian¡¯s corpse. Their blood sprayed all over Lu Bu¡¯s face.


    Lu Bu licked his lips "this blood turned out to be warm!"


    In the midst of Cao main army


    Guo Jia said "Lu Bu, Lu Fengxian, deserving of the title of God of War!" as he looked toward the front with flickering eyes. The spearmen battalion was already pushed all the way back to the main camp. Amidst the air, Lu Bu and Guo Jia¡¯s gaze met.


    "Guo Jia, Guo Fengxiao, you¡¯re pretty good too! The stratagem of the sly genius! The scheme that took away this Lu Bu¡¯s Xu Province!" Lu Bu¡¯s brows were also raised.


    "In that case, we shall fight again!"


    "Certainly!"

 Chapter 40 - The Wisdom of Crying

    Trantor: Scar


    Editor: Tchu


    With the battle of Kaiyang ended, the war in Xu Province came to an end. The Cao army which consisted of 100,000 soldiers, adding Liu Bei, Big Ear Liu¡¯s forces of 20,000 soldiers would sum up to a total of 120,000 soldiers. With the leading of Military Counselor Guo Jia and the brave generals like Cao Ren, Xiahou brothers, Yu Jin, Li Dian, Xu Huang and Xu Chu, they had conquered the Xu Province, but Lu Bu broke through their siege and escaped.


    After the war, Cao Cao was distressed for losing more than 50,000 out of his 120,000 soldiers. The saddest part for him was to lose his precious Ferocious Cavalry. Before the battle his elite cavalry consisted of 3000 elite soldiers. After the battle they were left with less than 300 wounded soldiers. Training a single soldier of Ferocious Cavalry was equal to training 10 normal soldiers, which means losing all 3000 riders of Ferocious Cavalry were equal to losing 30,000 infantries. That counted only for the rider¡¯s training without considering the loss of horses and equipments.


    The battle also cost Lu Bu dearly. Originally he had 70,000 defenders. With the Formation Breaker and Bing Province Wolf Cavalry, he had a force of a total of 75,000 people. At the end, only around 2,500 soldiers survived. He had lost not only Xu Province, but also 4 generals: Song Xian, Wei Xu, Hou Cheng and Cao Xing.


    Now he was left with only Zhang Liao, Gao Shun and Zang Ba.


    Among the 5000 warhorses that Liu Mang brought to Kaiyang, only less than 4500 had survived. Most of the horses died under Guo Jia¡¯s volley fire.


    ¡°Did Hanyang wake up?!¡± Lu Bu asked the people in the carriage while he took off his cloak and helmet.


    ¡°Father, he is still ina!¡± Inside the carriage was a gorgeous girl with long silky ck hair and a pretty face. She had inherited Lu Bu¡¯s dashing eyebrows and Madam Yan¡¯s gentle look. She was indeed a beauty with rare charm!


    This youngdy was indeed Lu Bu¡¯s eldest daughter!


    Lu Lingqi¡¯s face showed exhaustion. She had taken care of Liu Mang day and night, while doing things such as feeding him and helping him to wash his body. Her face blushed when thinking about it.


    In the whole Lu Bu army, she was the only person who was qualified to attend to Liu Mang. Men were not suitable to do this kind of job and women were rare on the battlefield. They either came from Lu Bu¡¯s family or Zang Ba¡¯s family. Miss Lu was the most suitable candidate to take care of Liu Mang because of their engagement.


    ¡°Still not yet waken up?¡±Lu Bu frown his eyebrows. Liu Mang was his benefactor who had helped him in countless bad looking situations. First, Liu Mang rescued him from the White Gate Tower and then brought food to his army. After that, Liu Mang had brought 5000 warhorses and spears which saved Lu Bu in a life or death situation. So talking about Liu Mang¡¯s wellbeing, Lu Bu could not be more concerned. Until now, he had visited to his son-inw for no less than ten times.


    ¡±My lord, you don¡¯t need to worry! Hanyang will survive. He is a little pale, his vitals and breathing weakened a bit. Nothing else!¡± reassured Chen Gong. The strategist Chen Gong had changed his uniform and now ore civilian clothes since his uniform were already soaked with blood. In addition to the civilian clothes, Chen Gong was also wearing the aluminum armor brought by Liu Mang. Chen Gong became a handsome guy in this attire! When standing next to Lu Bu, one cannot tell who was more charming.


    ¡±His vitals and breathing are weakening?!¡± Lu Bu was deep in his thoughts. He seemed to be preupied with fear and hesitation, but could do nothing but leaving the ce. ¡°When Hanyang wake up, inform me immediately!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father!¡± Lu Lingqi nodded. Although Liu Mang and she were not husband and wife yet, they were already engaged. In addition, she knew that the man, who had seen her nude, saved her whole family in this crisis.


    Is he really a saint?! Even though Lu Lingqi did not know much about military affairs, she was aware that bring so many warhorses and equipments out of nowhere was not something an ordinary person can do!


    At this moment, there was another person who was in the same state as Liu Mang, the big boss, old Cao. Cao Chun¡¯s death and the destruction of Ferocious Cavalry were enough to make old Cao faint and did not regain his consciousness until recently.


    When he woke up, his first words were ¡°How is my Ferocious Cavalry?¡±


    Guo Jia replied while showing a bitter smile, ¡°My lord, from the 3000 Ferocious Cavalry only less than 300 survived!¡± But even that number was just a hollow one. The soldiers who had survived were severely wounded. Besides, the Bing Province Wolf Cavalry had diminished the Ferocious Cavalry¡¯s courage into the air. An army under such circumstances was unable to go into battle ever again.


    ¡°From 3000 to 300!!¡± Old Cao muttered to himself ¡°Why did I have to pursue Lu Bu to


    Kaiyang! Why couldn¡¯t I celebrate a victory feast after capturing Lu Bu?!¡± Old Caomented with deep regret.


    ¡°What about Zihe!¡± Boss Cao had thought about his younger n cousin.


    ¡±His body has been put into a coffin with care. Before his death he retained a look where he showed his utter loyalty to you my Lord!¡±Guo Jia whispered to Cao Cao. How could he tell Cao Cao that Cao Chun¡¯s face was actually full of fear and disbelief before his death?!


    ¡°Zihe, oh Zihe!¡± Boss Cao started sobbing. If youpare Cao Cao with Liu Bei in weeping, Cao Cao was almost an equal match. During this time of chaos at the end of Han Dynasty, among the many people who wept, Liu Bei was unsurpassable. His profound ability to weep overshadowed his other abilities.


    Cao Cao was hit hard by this sadden news. He lost both Cao Chun and the Ferocious Cavalry. A cavalry unit he spent many years cultivating. Cao Cao¡¯s tears rolled down from his face when thinking about this. He rushed out of the tent crying barefooted. He ran to a coffin, kneeled down on the ground and cried even louder and started to put on a show.


    Many people sympathized with Cao Cao¡¯s weeping, since dashed out straight after waking up, not even wearing clothes or shoes. The scene immediately reminded the generals the soldiers who sacrificed their lives for Cao Cao. This kind of show made those generals to feel that it was all worth it to die for old Cao.


    The Three Peach Oath Bros were also standing next to him.


    The youngest one, Zhang Fei was the most naive out of the three brothers. Seeing Cao Cao¡¯s bitter cry he said ¡°Cao Cao is really not a bad person! He is crying so heartbroken for the dead general. After all, he is a sentimental man who cares for his soldiers a lot!¡± Zhang Fei was truly simple-minded. In Zhang Fei¡¯s point of view, anyone who cries and drinks can be seen as good guy.


    ¡°Meng De is also a hero!¡± Guan Yu also started to appreciate Cao Cao a little. If his big brother Liu Bei did not found him first, perhaps he would now serve Old Cao. Coa Cao granted Lu Bu¡¯s Red Hare to Guan Yu, that¡¯s why he would certainly put in good words for Cao Cao.


    Looking at his brothers, Liu Bei did not show any expression. In his heart he thought ¡°Oh brother, can¡¯t you see that Old Cao is trying to buy you with the Red Hare? Why are you seeing him with one eyed closed?¡± Liu Bei then said ¡°Oh my two brothers, why don¡¯t you observe closely at Cao Cao¡¯s lips? Who or what is he crying for?¡± From here they could not hear what Cao Cao was saying but Liu Bei was actually observing Cao Cao¡¯s lips movements.


    Zhang Fei could not read Old Cao¡¯s lips movements. ¡°Big brother, how can I read his lips movements?¡±


    ¡°Zihe? Zihe! Ferocious Cavalry?¡± Guan Yu¡¯s expression beplex after observing Cao Cao¡¯s lips movements.


    ¡°My lord, ovee your sorrow!¡± Guo Jia¡¯s was currently the most helpless person since Old Cao was only screaming Zihe¡¯s name.


    Old Cao opened the coffin cover before Guo Jia could run over to stop him. With tearful eyes Old Cao shouted ¡°Zi-...!¡± But his words were suddenly cut. The one who lied in the coffin was Li Dian whomitted suicide in front of Lu Bu.


    ¡°Li Dian?!¡± Cao Cao suddently felt that his loss now was even greater. The Ferocious Cavalry was destroyed, Cao Chun is dead and now Li Dian also died. Even though Li Dian was as vice general, his skills were top notch. Old Cao had nned to make him gain more experience before promoting him to the position of general. But now, Li Dian was dead andying inside the coffin.


    ¡°So where is Zihe?!¡± Cao Cao carefully asked. He did not dare to be loud, or others would know that he had been weeping for a wrong person. Although Li Dian was a very important general, Li Dian¡¯s death cannot make Old Cao weep so miserably.


    ¡°General Cao Chun has already been escorted to Xu Du with a big and excellent cart.¡± Guo Jia whispered to Cao Cao¡¯s ear. Cao Chun¡¯s body was nailed tight to the ground from a spear that Lu Bu threw. His body and his warhorse had been conjoined and could not be separated. Guo Jia couldn¡¯t find a coffin big enough to hold a man and a horse. He had no other choice but sending Cao Chun¡¯s body to Xu Du. He would request a custom-made coffin when the cart arrived in Xu Du.


    ¡°Mancheng, oh Mancheng!¡± Old Cao¡¯s immediately changed his words.


    TL: Mancheng is the courtesy name of Li Dian.

 Chapter 41 - The Anticipated Meeting Original by Bro Got a Gun, Translated by James, Bloodfalcon

    Chapter 41 - The Anticipated Meeting


    Original by Bro Got a Gun, Tranted by James, Bloodfalcon


    Cao Army Main Camp. Although they had experienced a ridiculous tearful scene just a moment ago, their focus havepletely shifted toward apetitive state.


    Although three thousand Ferocious Cavalry were annihted in the recent battle, there still existed two thousand reserves in Xu Du. To restore the three thousand that was lost was just a matter of time. And now, the main focus of everyone was on who would be the nextmander of the Ferocious Cavalry.


    The Ferocious Cavalry needed a newmander. What is the Ferocious Cavalry, you ask? It¡¯s the elite amongst the elites, the trump card amongst the trump cards! He who shall be the nextmander of the Ferocious Cavalry was equate to bing Old Cao¡¯s most trusted aide.


    ¡°Mende, regarding the Ferocious Cavalry!¡± Cao Ren spoke first. Cao Ren could be considered as the most senior amongst all the generals in the Cao army. He was one of thosemanding officers who watches over others and thus should not havepeted with the other generals. However, themander of the Ferocious Cavalry was too alluring a position. To possess five thousand Ferocious Cavalry soldiers was equate as possessing an army of fifty thousand. When assistance from the infantries was added, even if the opposing army was a hundred thousand strong, Cao Ren was still confident enough to face them.


    ¡°Zixiao, why must you be so?! You¡¯re already themander of the army, why must you still fight over thismander of the Ferocious Cavalry with us?!¡± The only one who can speak like that to Cao Ren was the few from the Xiahou n who have blood rtions with Cao Cao. Being rtives, they were not hindered one bit in speaking out their mind.


    [TL: Cao Ren¡¯s courtesy name is Zixiao]


    ¡°Why do you spoke so, Yuanrang? Do you want also want topete with me for this position?!¡± The one who spoke the loudest earlier was Xiahou Yuanrang. Although Xiahou Yuanrang was a valiant general, he also possesses the integrity of a valiant general ¨C being a brute. Perhaps he didn¡¯t want to bother using his brain; he had gone wherever he wanted using only his brute force. Thus, he was able to casually ask Cao Ren this question.


    [TL: remember, Yuanrang is Xiahou Dun¡¯s courtesy name.]


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not my intent. What I meant was that you are alreadymander, so you should let other people to do the merit. Although I, Xiahou Dun, am not inferior to Zihe, I am not capable ofmanding the cavalry, therefore I rmend Gongming for this position!¡± Said Xiahou Dun casually again.


    [TL: Gongming is Xu Huang¡¯s courtesy name.]


    "Hm?!"Cao Cao gaze grew more profound. This Xiahou Dun, when can he talk so elegantly?,He even said that he¡¯s not capable ofmanding the cavalry and even rmended Xu Huang. Cao Cao cast his gaze behind Xiahou Dun to the youngsters of the Xiahou n; amongst them was Xiahou De.


    In the Siege of Xiapi, he was captured by Lu Bu. In Battle of Kaiyang, he was rescued as Lu Bu didn¡¯t have time to bother looking after him. And now, he was whispering something to his uncle¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Xiahou De? That¡¯s Miaocai¡¯s nephew!¡± As if he thought of something, Cao Cao started nodding to himself. He was praising Xiahou De. Xu Huang, Xu Gongming was Miaocai¡¯s subordinate; Xiahou Dun never leaves Xiahou Yuan and Xiahou Yuan was themander of the a cavalry unit, the long ranged raid troops, he would not go and be themander the Ferocious Cavalry. Thus, the Ferocious Cavalry shall be under Xu Huang¡¯smand name but when Xiahou Dun wanted to use them, Xu Huang won¡¯t be able to refuse!


    [TL: since this chapter have so many courtesy names.... In case you forgot... Miaocai is Xiahou Yuan¡¯s courtesy name.]


    ¡±My lord, me!?¡± Xu Huang said with a veryplicated expression. Xu Huang wanted toply his master¡¯s order but the unit he is going tomand was the Ferocious Cavalry, elite of elites. Although Xu Huang knew of the methods tomanding the cavalry, he had nevermanded a trump card before. Although he had oncemanded the Western Liang Cavalry under Yang Feng, they could notpare to the Ferocious Cavalry. Thinking of that and seeing the expressions of all the generals around him, Xu Huang wanted to reject the offer. He knew that he was one of the newest general to the Cao army, if he were to be at odds with these old generals, then it¡¯ll be very hard for him to be in the Cao army.


    ¡±In my opinion, General Xu Huang has the ability!¡± Another general voiced his opinion. This was Yu Jin. For ack of better option, Yu Jin had toe out to help Xu Huang. He stood next to Xiahou Dun and had his thigh pinched by Xiahou Dun. Even now, his thigh was still very much in pain from the pinch. It was obvious that Xiahou Dun wanted him toe out and talk for Xu Huang.


    ¡°This general thinks it¡¯s still better for General Cao Ren to be themander of Ferocious Cavalry!¡± Although the Xiahou n had their most promising nephew Xiahou Ba, the Cao n also had a lot of youngsters too. Amongst them was Cao Ren¡¯s eldest son, Cao Tai. This year Cao Tai only 20 years old but he was already an excellent general. This argument is for Ferocious Cavalry position, how can Cao Tai do not want that position? If Cao Ren got that position, would not that position will be inherited by Cao Tai someday?


    ¡±This general thinks!...¡±


    ¡±This official believes!...¡±


    One by one, the civil officials and generals all began to expressed their own opinion, causing Cao Cao a major headache. It¡¯s not good regardless of who he gives the position to. If he were to give it to Cao Ren, then the Xiahou brothers would have something to say! If given to the Xiahou brothers, Cao Ren certainly won¡¯t stay quiet! Furthermore, Cao Chun was not just Cao Cao¡¯s , he was also Cao Ren¡¯s younger brother.


    ¡±Ferocious Cavalry!¡± Being generals themselves, Guan Yu and Zhang Fei was naturally also very tempted by the position of themander of the Ferocious Cavalry. s, they are not Cao Generals. If they were, they will certainly join this argument.


    When will elder brother have a trump card like the Ferocious Cavalry? Thought Guan Yu while looking at Liu Bei with a bit of pity and regret and a lot of resolution.


    Liu Bei was very sensitive to a person re and he immediately noticed Guan Yu¡¯s gaze. However, he only noticed the pity and regret and not the resolution that followed.


    Although Liu Bei¡¯s external expression did not change, he frowned in his heart. Second brother, Guan Yu!!


    ¡±Enough¡± Shouted Old Cao as he banged his fist on the table. He was unable to bear listening to the argument any longer. ¡°With our enemy in front of us, with Xiapi still in danger, yet the only thing in your minds were who to lead the Ferocious Cavalry! Do you still see me as your lord or not?! Ah?!¡± Old Cao was angry.


    ¡°This general dared not!¡±


    "Thy servants dared not!¡± Said in a hard toe by unity.


    ¡±Humph!¡±Old Cao groan coldly ¡°What don¡¯t you dared?! This Ferocious Cavalry, you can all forget about it! Forget about it! Other than Zihe, who amongst you all have the capability on par with him? Ferocious Cavalry in Zihe¡¯smand is THE Ferocious Cavalry, when in the hands of any of you; it shall be the Sheep Cavalry!¡±


    Under Old Cao¡¯s anger, nobody dare to speak. Old Cao¡¯s personal charm was that when he¡¯s in a good mood, anything you say would please him. However, you must certainly not think that his tolerance toward you was the same as taking shameless advantage of him. For instance Mi Heng and Xu You, one was killed by Old Cao borrowing someone else¡¯s de and the other was directly killed by Xu Chu.


    [TL: If you wanna know more about Mi Heng... https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Mi_Heng or Xu You https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Xu_You_(Han_dynasty)]


    ¡±Compared to Chun, none could restore! I alone shall oversee!¡± Old Cao opened his mouth. What Old Cao meant ¡°Talent like Cao Chun unable to obtain again and no one canpare with him!, I will personally takemand of Ferocious Cavalry, so don¡¯t raise this issue again¡±.


    Who dared to not be satisfied and fight over the position when Old Cao is themander of the Ferocious Cavalry?!


    ¡°Disperse!¡± They are to march toward Xiapi tomorrow. As they cannot move tonight, they had to make up the distance tomorrow.


    Next morning, the first order Old Cao gave after waking up was ¡°Zihe, take your three thousand Ferocious Cavalry as the vanguard and head to Xiapi immediately!¡± Immediately after saying those words, Cao Cao face grew very bleak. Zihe had passed away. The three thousand Ferocious Cavalry are also gone.


    Fortunately Guo Jia entered his tent at this moment ¡°Milord, are you worrying about General Zihe and Ferocious Cavalry?!¡±


    ¡±Fengxiao, you really know me!¡± Said Cao Cao in frustrating manner. Cao Chun¡¯s death make him very ufortable, the loss of Ferocious Cavalry makes him much more miserable. How the hell his trump card lost to Bing Province Heavy Cavalry? Are they really that much of terror? Cavalry king?


    ¡±Milord, milord, general Zihe and the soldiers of the Ferocious Cavalry did not die in vain!¡± Said Guo Jia. If anyone else said that statement, Old Cao will immediately show his killing intention. But fortunately, the one who spoke that statement was Guo Jia, Guo Fengxiao. If he was changed to other person, then he will be cut down by Cao¡¯s sword.


    ¡±Speak!¡± Cao Cao¡¯s mood was not very good so he cannot tolerate Guo Jia very much.


    Guo Jia smiled faintly; Cao Cao¡¯s mood didn¡¯t bother him. If Old Cao had been in a good mood at this time, then he¡¯ll have totally lost his human nature.


    ¡°Milord, please look at this!¡± Guo Jia¡¯s hand showed two pieces of metal linked together. In the middle of the two pieces of metal, there was something that seemed to be for sitting.


    ¡±What is this?!¡± Cao Cao received it from Guo Jia¡¯s hand. First he had a doubt about this tool, but right now he had no doubt at all, instead he held his breath in awe.


    ¡±This is?¡± Said Old Cao disbelieved as he pointed at the thing.


    ¡±It¡¯s precisely what you think it is! Men, bring a horse over!¡± Guo Jia ced the metal tool onto the horse. The two metal tes were on either sides of the horse and the seat like thing was ced onto the back of the horse.


    ¡±Milord, please try!¡± Said Guo Jia while smiling.


    ¡±Good!¡± Without being unreasonable, Cao Cao immediately stepped onto the metal tool and onto the horse. In the main camp, Cao Cao was riding his horse around shouting. ¡°Marvelous tool! Marvelous tool!¡± Cao Cao released his two hands and stepped on the metal tes with his feet. Usually, one must use a single hand to hold onto the war horse¡¯s rein if one doesn¡¯t want to fall off from the horse. However, Old Cao was currently able to stand up without falling! If he were to hold a bow and arrow, won¡¯t that make him a natural born cavalry?


    One must know that in order to learn topletely ride a horse, one need at least half a year¡¯s time or even a whole year. And in this year, one could only learn how to ride a horse and it was impossible to learn how to ride a horse and shooting from the said horse at the same time. And now, this tool hadpletely solved this problem.


    ¡±It was only with this marvelous tool that the Lu Bu army was able topletely annihte General Cao Chun¡¯s Ferocious Cavalry!¡± Actually, Guo Jia did not realize this at first either. However, it was noticed by him when the whole Lu Bu army started shooting atoptheir horses. Although the Bing Province Wolf Cavalry was elite, the Lu Bu army¡¯s cavalry this time was not onlyposed only of the Bing Province Wolf Cavalry soldiers. Amongst them were the soldiers of the Formation Breaker and the Xu Province soldiers. Guo Jia believes that the Bing Province Wolf Cavalry soldiers were capable of shooting atop their horses but what about those solders of the Formation Breaker? Those Xu Province soldiers?


    Only through returning to the battlefield did Guo Jia discover this secret from the remains of the dead horses.


    ¡°With this marvelous tool, my lord will be able to create a Ferocious Cavalry numbering five thousand, ten thousand or even more!¡± Guo Jia¡¯s gaze grew deeper. Lu Fengxian, we shall have a contest of cavalries in our next meeting!

 Chapter 42 - Prince of Shu

    Trantor: Scar, Tchu


    TL: this is due to past titles. Wang is usually used for prince not king, only since Ming Dynasty, Wang is king.


    Liu Mang swore that he would never bring so many things to transmit at the same time ever again. 5000 warhorses, 5000 armors including spears and great shields were too much for the teleportation CD. Now the CD started ringing rm. The cooling time for the machine was lengthened from one day to one month. Near the Teleportation CD, a limit bar was created. It told Liu Mang that if he exceeded the limit one more time, he would be regarded as disturbance towards the space and time continuum. It would mean that he would not be able to return ever again. It also refused the transmission of fire weapons. Once a fire weapon was detected by the machine, he would lose his life.


    This time, being ina was the penalty he had to pay.


    Feeling blurry and dizzy, Liu Mang finally opened his eyes.


    ¡°You woke up!¡± There was a sweet and pleasant surprised sounding voice as he opened his eyes. That voice belonged to a person with beautiful eyebrows and a delicate face. This must be a goddess from heaven.


    ¡°What a goddess!¡±Liu Mang muttered to himself slowly, but suddenly he realized something. Something was not right, this girl was.. ¡°My fierce wife?!¡± Liu Mang called out Miss Lu¡¯s nickname.


    ¡°Fierce wife?!¡± Lu Lingqi instantly got angry. ¡°What the hell did you just say?!¡±


    ¡°No, nothing!¡±Liu Mang was not a fool. While looking at Lu Lingqi¡¯s exhausted face, he knew that he was cared by her. Hence, it was not appropriate to talk ill of her.


    ¡°Humph, tactful of you!¡± Lu Lingqi must have heard Liu Mang mentioning ¡°Fierce wife¡±, but she was not bothered by it. Sooner orter she would marry him, therefore Lu Lingqi let Liu Mang off the hook this time.


    ¡°Am I really that fierce?¡± Miss Lu thought about it while walking to inform Lu Bu about Liu Mang¡¯s awakening.


    Liu Mang did not fully understand a girl¡¯s thoughts, but one thing he knew. He could no longer continue to upset Miss Lu. After all, she had taken care of him for such a long time.


    While Liu Mang was thinking about it, the tent curtain was opened by arge general in shining armor. It was general Lu Bu wearing gold cloth followed by several people behind him.


    Lu Bu entered the tent but did not speak and looked Liu Mang straight in the eyes.


    Was something wrong with me? Was there something on my body? Liu Mang looked at him and did not understand why he did not talk. When Liu Mang saw Chen Gong gestures, he finally understood that Lu Bu wanted Liu Mang to call him.


    ¡°General Lu? Boss Lu? Marquis of Wen?!¡± All these calls failed to impress Lu Bu.


    Liu Mang finally bit the bullet and shouted ¡°Father-inw!¡±


    Behind Lu Bu, a bunch of the schrs and generals wanted to burst outughing, but suppressed it so hard that their face became red.


    Ha, ha, justugh at me. Liu Mang stopped caring.


    ¡±Hanyang, did you recovered?!¡± Lu Bu finally opened his mouth after hearing Liu Mang addressing him.


    ¡°Much better now!¡± Besides feeling a bit hungry, Liu Mang did not have otherints.


    ¡°Why were you so frail?!¡± Lu Bu asked puzzled. On that day in Kaiyang, after that golden light appeared with 5000 warhorses and equipments, Liu Mang fainted on the ground. Were not for the soldiers who found Liu Mang in time, he would have been trampled to death by the warhorses.


    ¡°Why was I so frail?!¡± Liu Mang wanted to say that it was entirely his fault. However, he remembered that Boss Lu gave him all these gold bars which in the modern world were worth millions. So Liu Mang quietly exined. ¡°The heaven has its own rules. If you want to descend you must pay the price. This time, I brought too many things that can cause turmoil in the world of mortals, therefore I was punished by heaven!¡± Liu Mang tried to exin the system as simple as possible to Lu Bu so that he could understand.


    ¡°Punished by heaven?!¡± Lu Bu seemed finally to understand something. ¡°In the future let this general protects you!¡±


    ¡°Eh!¡± Protect me? I need your protection? If I didn¡¯t fear for Boss Lu¡¯s life, would I be like this? Return to the modern world would be much better for me. There was peace and development, in this era there was only war, hunger and death.


    ¡°Many thanks father-inw!¡±Liu Mang could only helplessly thank him.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Lu Bu epted with pleasure. ¡°Come and look who this is!¡± Lu Bu said while opened up for a young man from behind.


    So young? So familiar? That voice.


    ¡°Fuck, it is Chen Deng!¡±Liu Mang immediately got up and searched for something.


    ¡°What are you searching?!¡±Lu Bu asked seriously. Normally someone would not forget oneself just by seeing someone.


    ¡°I am looking for a sword!¡± answered Liu Mang without turning back his head. In the Eastern Han Dynasty, Liu Mang held only a personal grudge against one and a half person! Old Cao was ounted as the half, since Old Cao attacked him only because he was beside Lu Bu at that time and it could be said that was an unexpected misfortune.


    And Chen Deng was the other person he hated.


    Chen Deng wanted to take his life while traveling on the way to Langye. ¡°It was only because I was wearing the Aries gold cloth. You even assembled your big army to take my life.¡± Liu Mang thought.


    Liu Mang must kill this bastard.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡±Lu Bu shouted in anger. The shout immediately stopped Liu Mang from going mad.For Liu Mang, Lu Bu was like a strict father. He could control Liu Mang just with a few words.


    ¡°Haha!¡±Chen Deng gave off a wry smile. Lu Bu did not have any sons but only a daughter. Currently Liu Mang was Lu Bu¡¯s future sessor who was gonna lead Lu Bu¡¯s army. But now this sessor hated him to the guts.


    ¡°Deng, is paying his respects to the Prince!¡± Chen Deng bowed down to Liu Mang.


    As the situation indicated, Chen Deng probably had already surrendered to Lu Bu and could now be considered as Boss Lu¡¯s subordinate. Chen Deng¡¯s father got killed by Cao Cao, therefore the Chen family and Old Cao were now sworn enemies. Right now there was no one except Yuan Shao of Hebei who could rival Old Cao under the heaven. Chen Deng cannote up with any warlord who dared to offend Cao Cao.


    Yi Province and Jing Province both were only interested in defending themselves and had no ambitions to broaden their territory. In Xiliang, Ma Teng, Han Sui and those other feudal warlords in Zhili Provinces acted like dead people. They would be sooner orter conquered by Cao Cao. As for Yuan Shao, he got power and money to rival Old Cao. However, if Chen Deng went there, he probably would not receive a good position as Yuan Shao had too many advisers. Yuan Shao himself did not even how many advisers he had right now.


    The only remaining force was Lu Bu. Although the Lu Bu army¡¯s force was small, as long as their fierce tiger Commander Lu Bu was alive, they could still make aeback.


    Cao Cao had stolen Xu Province from Lu Bu and ording to Lu Bu¡¯s personality how could he not fight back. Therefore Chen Deng came to Lu Bu without any hesitations.


    ¡°Ah, hello!¡± They were already brother-in-arms, that¡¯s why Liu Mang could not go too far, right? Wait a moment. Why did they call me Prince? Liu Mang thought. Normally, people inside the Lu Bu army called him Sir or Lord, but never called him Prince. Usually someone who could be called Prince had to have such a titlel bestowed onto him.


    ¡°Cao Mengde had bestowed you the seal and title of Prince of Shu! The General of the southern expedition!¡± responded Lu Bu while seen Liu Mang¡¯s confusion.


    ¡°Prince of Shu?! General of the southern expedition?¡±Liu Mang could notprehend Old Cao¡¯s thinking. Why would someone bestow the title of prince to his enemy?


    Liu Mang was trying hard to understand Old Cao¡¯s intention. Chen Gong saw the idiotic expression of helplessness on Liu Mang¡¯s face and startedughing. ¡°Hanyang, Cao Cao recognized you as the emperor¡¯s younger brother and gave you the title of Prince of Shu. He was not intended to tter you, but he wanted to kill you using borrowed knife.¡±


    ¡°Murders with a borrowed knife?!¡±Liu Mang was not a fool and he started to understand what Chen Gong just said. Liu Mang got scared and cold sweat started to roll down his back. ¡°Prince of Shu?¡± This was royal title. Lu Bu¡¯s title was only Marquis of Wen. The General of the southern expedition was supposed to govern both Yi and Jing Provinces. Such a title waS even above Lu Bu¡¯s title General Who Pacifies East. This could have Liu Mang killed easily. Fortunately, his boss was Lu Bu. If it were someone else who was suspicious, they would think it as a threat to have a subordinate whose title was even higher than thos eof themselves. He would then certainly be killed or imprisoned.


    ¡°Rest at ease, I am not Cao Mengde!¡±Lu Bu looked at Liu Mang who was sweating bullets and gave augh. Everyone knew that Mengde was overly suspicious to everything. ¡°


    ¡°Cao Cao¡¯ scheme was a good one, but unfortunately he had to throw out a lot of money after his fallen soldiers right now!¡± Gong alsoughed. It was not true that Lu Bu would not suspect anyone, but at least he treated his family well. Actually the reason why Lu Bu could be caught by Song Xian was that he had too much faith in them.


    Now Liu Mang was Lu Bu¡¯s son-inw and everything that Lu Bu owned would be inherited by Liu Mang. There was no point in being suspicious.


    Having a Prince title could be a big advantage for the Lu Bu army. A righteous cause must always be grasped in one¡¯s hand.


    ¡°What is our next destination?!¡±Liu Mang asked Lu Bu and other people.


    ¡±Go to Shouchun!¡± Lu Bu replied ¡°Conquer Runa and threaten Xu Chang!¡± ording to the news Lu Bu obtained, Yuan Shao had already moved his troops to Guandu. Hebei probably had mostly been pacified and Cao Cao had also conquered Xu Province. It could be said that Cao Cao secured his rear. This two tigers would fight to the death soon, that was why Lu Bu was determined to upy Runan and eventually control Yu Province.


    ¡±upy Runan?!¡±Liu Mang did not know the location of Runan, but he knew that historically there was someone stupid enough to threaten Cao Cao in Runan. At the end he was killed by Old Cao. What was that stupid person¡¯s name? Liu Mang thought about it. Right, that stupid person was called Liu Pi.


    ¡°You all had the same thoughts?!¡± inquired Liu Mang looking at both advisers.


    ¡±Ah!¡±Chen Deng was eager to get his revenge and therefore conquering Runan to threaten Xu Du was exactly what he wanted.


    Chen Gong just smiled and did not say anything.


    ¡°No matter what, we cannot go to Runan!¡± Liu Mang finally calmed down and gave his response.

 Chapter 43 - To Or Not To Runan?

    Chapter 43 - To Or Not To Runan?


    Original by Bro Got a Gun, Tranted by James


    This chapter is sponsored by Suood K. of UAE


    ¡°What do you mean?!¡± Lu Bu frowned. To go to Shouchun and conquer Runan was the stratagem that Lu Bu and Chen Deng had came up with. The two were even zestfully discussing about how to develop the county into one that could threaten Old Cao¡¯s XuDu after conquering it. Who would have imagined that they would be immediately shut down by someone before they could even implement their ns.


    [TL: Runan is a county in Yu Province (presently, it is located in Zhumadian, Henan Province)]


    [TL: Shouchun is a county in Yu Province, (presently it is known as Shou County and located in Anhui Province.)]


    [TL: Parts of both the Anhui Province and Henan Provinces belonged to the ancient Yu Province.]


    [TL: XuDu is Cao Cao¡¯s capital.]


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Prince! Traitor Cao was soon to be engaged with Yuan Shao in a great battle in Guandu. If we were to not take Runan now and threaten Cao Cao¡¯s XuDu, then we will no longer have an opportunity to do so! When two tigers fight, one will certainly get injured. When that timees, it shall be the time for our lord to take raise his g again!¡± Chen Deng¡¯s idea was indeed very alluring. Had Liu Mang not knew of that moron called Liu Pi or something then he would certainly joined Chen Deng¡¯s boat toward Shouchun, conquer Runan and finally set out for XuDu to threaten Old Cao¡¯s rear.


    [TL: rear in this aspect refers to the supply line. Nope, not the butt.]


    [TL: Battle of Guandu. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Battle_of_Guandu


    If they were lucky, they might even be able to capture XuDu and obtain the emperor. At that time, with the emperor in hand, they


    But they can¡¯t. That Liu Pi was located at Runan. Did you say Liu Pi wasn¡¯t Lu Bu and doesn¡¯t possess the bravery and fierceness that Lu Bu have and that¡¯s why he was defeated in Runan? Oh please! He was defeated even though Yuan Shao sent the three peach brothers to help him. Although the three peach brothers can¡¯t rival Lu Bu, they were still able to fight against him.


    Atst, the three peach brothers ended up fleeing to Jing Province and Liu Pi ended up dying in Runan.


    Seeing Lu Bu¡¯s expression, Liu Mang knew that he must find a way to persuade Lu Bu otherwise this Boss Lu of his would not change his decision. He knew that he can¡¯t just go and tell Lu Bu that there¡¯s an idiot who thought of the same thing that he¡¯s nning to do - to attack Cao Cao¡¯s XuDu from Runan - and ended up getting killed by Old Cao!


    Right when Liu Mang didn¡¯t know what to do, he saw that there was a man standing behind Lu Bu smiling. It was Chen Gong. Immediately he found his way out. ¡°Old Man Chen Gong knows!¡± As Liu Mang was well acquainted with Chen Gong, he called Chen Gong as Old Man.


    ¡°Watch your manner of speech.¡± Lu Bu criticized Liu Mang and then turned around to ask Chen Gong. ¡°Gongtai?!¡±


    Right when Chen Gong wanted to decline speaking, Liu Mang spoke before him. ¡°Military Advisor Chen, if you didn¡¯t have a n in mind, how could you possibly smile this happily?!¡± With those words, Liu Mang had blocked Chen Gong¡¯s way out.


    ¡°Eh!¡± As Chen Gong was smiling the whole time, Liu Mang knew there was something in his mind. After all, if everyone was to be pondering and thinking over the way to solve a problem and you¡¯re the only person standing there smiling, then there¡¯s only two possibilities. One, you¡¯re a fool. And two, you already have a stratagem nned out. It was obvious that Chen Gong wasn¡¯t a fool, leaving with only the single possibility - Chen Gong had already thought of a stratagem.


    ¡°Gongtai, if you have words, please speak!¡± Lu Bu had also understood. Chen Gong certainly have something in mind. Otherwise, he would not be standing there smiling at Liu Mang the whole time. Having worked with Chen Gong all these years, Lu Bu knew of Chen Gong¡¯s personality well.


    ¡°My Lord!¡± Chen Gong gave a wry smile while shaking his head. He originally wanted to see how Liu Mang, Liu Hanyang, would convince his lord. However now, Liu Mang had passed the ball to him instead.


    Chen Gong wasn¡¯t as direct as Liu Mang. He knew that regardless of what happened, Lu Bu is still a warlord. Although he have only remnant soldiers and scattered generals as his army now, his dignity was still iparable. Should you directly question his way of thinking, then it¡¯s to not respect him. In that case, even if his thinking was proven wrong, he might still be stubborn about it and refuse to ept being wrong.


    ¡°My lord, do you know why Cao Mende attacked our Xu Province?!¡± Chen Gong instead asked a question back at Lu Bu.


    ¡°Why Cao Mende attacked our Xu Province?!¡± Lu Bu thought for a moment and then looked at Chen Deng causing Chen Deng to be very embarrassed. One of the major reason why Old Cao wanted to conquer Xu Province was because of the offer the Chen family gave him. However, Lu Bu didn¡¯t say it clearly. Instead, he said. ¡°Xu Province had a lot of foodstuffs!¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡± Chen Gongughed.


    Chen Deng took over Chen Gong¡¯s question. ¡°It¡¯s better for Deng to continue. It was because Deng¡¯s old father sent Traitor Cao a secret letter. In the letter, itid down my lord and Liu Bei¡¯s personalints and also the map of the defenseyout of Xu Province!¡± Chen Deng decided toid everything out in the open. Even though Lu Bu was trying to save him face, the generals under Lu Bu would still have lingering fears as he had once rebelled against Lu Bu. In that case, he figured he might as well just expose everything and admit his mistake.


    After hearing Chen Deng¡¯s speech, Liu Mang learned why Lu Bu would lose Xu Province so quickly. He had an army of seventy thousand, even if he was to be a pig, he would still be able tost half a year against Cao Cao. Who would¡¯ve expected that each and every move of his were monitored by Old Cao - where he ns to transfer his soldiers, where he goes, the amount of provisions he had, all of them were known to Old Cao.


    Chen Deng¡¯s selling out of his master was very skillfully done.


    Even though Lu Bu had already forgotten this thing, he still gave Chen Deng a couple more nces when Chen Deng exposed everything.


    ¡°Haha. Yuanlong, that is not true at all!¡± Chen Gong deliberately paused mid speech so that Chen Deng would speak the words in his heart. Some words are better spoken than kept within.


    If Chen Deng didn¡¯t speak the cause, then perhaps Lu Bu might be afraid of putting him in important positions. After all, he had betrayed Lu Bu once. Who knows if he would betray Lu Bu a second time. Likewise, Chen Deng would also be uneasy. He would begin to guess what Lu Bu would be thinking, whether Lu Bu would try to settle the score with him. If the ruler and his minister were to be at odds, it would make the situation to be very bad.


    ¡°Teacher Gongtai, is there anything you can teach this Deng?!¡± Chen Deng wasn¡¯t a fool. How could he not know what Chen Gong wanted to do after hearing Chen Gong¡¯s speech? After letting the words that he kept within his heart out through his mouth, he does indeed felt a lot morefortable. He had shown his lord Lu Bu that he, Chen Deng, had betrayed him but had also turned over a new leaf and was willing to ept any punishment.


    ¡°For me to teach you is out of the question, it¡¯s just a single opinion of mine! Even if there wasn¡¯t the Chen family working from within, there would still be another Li family or Wu family. Even if there wasn¡¯t any of these influential families, Cao Mende would still not abandon his conquest of Xu Province!¡± Said Chen Gong while shaking his head. ¡°My lord had said that Xu Province¡¯s earth is great for growing crops, however my lord, you ought to remember that Xu Province was the location of four battles! Other bordering Cao Mende¡¯s Yan Province, it also borders the Qing, Yang and Yu Provinces. The Yuan Tan of Qing Province, the Yuan Shu of Yang Province, do you perhaps think they didn¡¯t have interest in the Xu Province? Cao Mende obtaining Xu Province will only cause him a greater distraction!¡± Analyzed Chen Gong.


    ¡°Distraction? Since it was the location of four battles, why did Cao Mende still insist on taking over Xu Province?!¡± Liu Mang waspletely ignorant of the military affairs.


    ¡°This was precisely because it was the location of four battles that Cao Mende had to take it!¡± Chen Gong directly got to the point. ¡°Guandu! Yuan Shao of Hebei and Cao Cao of the Central nes, the battle between these two are bound to determine a winner. The winner of the two shall conspire to conquer all eight provinces and obtain the whole world. As for the loser, his family will be destroyed and killed. Neither Yuan Shao nor Cao Cao could afford to lose.


    ¡°Cao Cao had obtained the emperor. Yuan Shao, on the other hand, had pacified the rear. A steady rear allows for a steady flow of supply of provisions to the Yuan Shao army soldiers. However, Cao Cao did not have such a rear. To the north was Zhili with Guo Si. To the south was Yuan Shu. My lord, although Guo Si upied Changan, he is but an autumn grasshopper soon to overlive his life. As for Yuan Shu, he had dered himself the emperor and thus lost all his allies and was uttered isted. Thus, the only ce left was my lord¡¯s Xu Province.¡±


    ¡°My lord, you are a fierce tiger!¡± Said Chen Gong as if sighing. ¡°Cao Mende had already suffered the deficit in not having a rear to provide provisions for his troops! He would not allow for a second time!¡±


    The first time that Chen Gong speak of was Old Cao¡¯s first expedition against Xu Province. At that time, the Xu Province was still under Tao Qian¡¯s rule. Old Cao had past one obstacle over another and almost reached and killed Tao Qian. It was Lu Bu. Lu Bu had entered via Puyang and attacked Old Cao¡¯s Yan Province and conquered more than ten cities and almost causing Cao Cao to be finished.


    As they say, once bitten, twice shy. One would not allow another to sleep soundly in one¡¯s own bed. This Xu Province was the gate of the Yan Province. If there were to be a battle in Guandu and Lu Bu were to attack Yan Province again, then Old Cao would really be finished.


    If he were to be attacked on both sides, he would be unable to resist. Thus, using the opportunity given by Yuan Shao pacifying Hebei, Cao Cao decided to pacify Lu Bu at the same time. Only through killing this fierce tiger could Cao Cao¡¯s mind be set to rest in the major battle against Yuan Shao in Guandu.


    ¡°Regarded as an obstacle!¡± Liu Mang finally understood. It was not the prosperity of the Xu Province that attracted Old Cao. It was the Boss Lu of Xu Province that attracted Old Cao.


    Old Cao¡¯s original idea was to subdue Boss Lu and then battle it out with Yuan Shao with Boss Lu in his camp. s, an arrow from Old Man Chen Gong almost shot him in the dick causing him to be furious and began attacking Boss Lu. This was how this they ended up in this tragic situation.


    ¡°Gongtai, you meant?!¡± Lu Bu seemed to have understood something.


    ¡°This Runan was the second Xu Province. Cao Mende would not allow anyone to threaten his rear before a decisive battle. Thus, he would certainly gather up his troops to cleanse the rear first!¡± Immediately, Chen Gong pointed out why trying to conquer Runan was a bad idea.


    Hearing Chen Gong¡¯s speech, Lu Bu was also surprised into a cold sweat. Should he really conquer Runan only to have Cao Cao besiege the city again, Lu Bu does not believe he could have the luck to escape a third time.


    Chen Deng also turned pale with fright. He was muddled by hatred, he had only thought of the current situation and not what would happen in the future.


    ¡°Then where shall we go now?!¡± Asked Lu Bu. They were already enroute to Shouchun. The route toward the north was already blocked. All they could do now was to go toward the south.


    ¡°Toward Jiangxia to Xinye!¡± Chen Gong pointed to the map.


    [TL: I figured a map would be useful. http://.threekingdoms/map2.htm Jiangxia is by Lake Dongting. Xinye is above Han River]


    ¡°No, we shall still go to Runan!¡± Liu Mang retorted again.


    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Chen Gong eyes narrowed. It was Liu Mang who said not to go to Runan. And now, it was Liu Mang again who said to go to Runan. What exactly does he wanted?


    Lu Bu and Chen Tend was also very confused.


    ¡°The route to Xinye through Jiangxia is a very long distance. Additional, we have to take the river. Does everyone in the army know how to swim?!¡± Liu Mang was very scared when he said those words. He fears that Lu Bu would say that everyone in his army knew how to swim. In that case, he¡¯ll be fucked. Liu Mang gets seasick. He is afraid of boats and ships. He only decided to oppose after seeing the map and noticing that they would have to go through the river.


    ¡°Swim?!¡± Lu Bu frowned. Both the Bing Province Soldiers and the Xu Province Soldiers were from the north. Not many of them knew how to swim.


    ¡°Should we go through Jiangxia, it would be great if Huang Zu were to allow us to pass. However, if he doesn¡¯t, then once we reached the surface of the river, then we shall be sitting ducks!¡± Said Liu Mang firmly. He was very very afraid of water. This was because when he was a kid, he almost died drowning.


    [TL: Huang Zu is an administrator of Jing Province, Jiangxia is one of hismandery.]


    Lu Bu looked toward Chen Gong.


    Chen Gong thought for a bit and then said. ¡°Hanyang have a valid argument!¡± Liu Mang was titled the General of the Southern Expedition who was supposed to govern the Jing and Yu Provinces. ording to reasons, Liu Biao of Jing Province would still be Liu Mang¡¯s subordinate. However, how would these feudal warlords possibly be willing to give up the power in their hands?! Once Liu Biao have the intent to kill, he really could exterminate the whole Lu Bu army atop the river.


    [TL: Liu Biao is the boss of Huang Zu and owns the Jing Province. However, Huang Zu is in control of Jiangxia. Pretty much like how Lu Bu was controlling Xu Province but Langye was given autonomy control to Zang Ba.]


    ¡°However Runan!¡± Chen Gong hesitated.


    ¡°Rest assured!¡± Ling Mangposed himself and said. ¡°Although we cannot upy Runan, I still have a way!¡±

 Chapter 44 - Building An Army (1) Original by Bro Got a Gun, Translated by James

    Chapter 44 - Building An Army (1)


    Original by Bro Got a Gun, Tranted by James


    Kaiyang to Xiapi was over five hundred li, from Xiapi to Shouchun was another five hundred li, if they were to pass through Runan, that¡¯s another thousand and five hundred li. Although the Lu Bu army was mostly cavalries, their horses would still get exhausted from the distance. Furthermore,it was difficult for the carriages carrying Lu Bu¡¯s family to expedite their speed.


    Chen Deng had removed everything of worth from Guangling, everything else that cannot be moved like houses andnds were turned into foodstuffs, golds and war supplies. Thus, in addition to the four thousand war horses Liu Mang brought over, Chen Deng had also brought with him two thousand war horses to the Lu Bu army. As for the soldiers, Chen Deng have brought with him all those that are loyal to the Chen family that didn¡¯t have their own families or was willing to abandon their families to repay the kindness of the Chen family - over twenty thousand soldiers.


    After Lu Bu took out the the old, sick or disabled, there¡¯s still fifteen thousand strong and healthy men.


    Lu Bu turned the five thousand old, sick or disabled into supply troops and transferred two thousand strong and robust soldiers that knew how to ride horses from the fifteen thousand healthy soldiers to the Bing Province Wolf Cavalry that was left with less than a thousand strong after the battle of Xu Province. The only reason they were able to best the Cao troops and disy their might on horses in the battle of Kaiyang was because of the soldiers from the Formation Breaker and the Xu Province soldiers. Only with those troops did the leadership from the Bing Province Wolf Cavalry managed to bring out the strength of the cavalry.


    There were five thousand robust individuals amongst the fifteen thousand strong and healthy men, two thousand of them was taken to be cavalries, of the remaining three thousand, two thousand men were taken by Gao Shun to be new soldiers of the Formation Breaker. His Formation Breaker was badly damaged and even nearly annihted from the previous battles; it needed to be reestablished and replenish the lost soldiers. As for why the originally eight hundred strong Formation Breaker needed two thousand soldiers, that¡¯s because Liu Mang brought back with him five thousandrge shields, enough to allow Gao Shun to produce five thousand Formation Breaker troops. Had it not been for theck of heavy armors, then Gao Shun might¡¯ve really asked for five thousand new troops.


    ¡°What? You¡¯re giving me a thousand robust men to construct a new battalion?!¡± Liu Mang had just woken up and was still a bit muddle minded, however, Chen Gong have already came bringing with him the orders from Lu Bu.


    ¡°What¡¯s with that?!¡± Liu Mang didn¡¯te to this world in order to be a general, had it not been for the existence of Lu Bu and his transfer cd, Liu Mang perhaps would¡¯ve already left this world. While Liu Mang had brought to Lu Bu countless war-horses and armors, that was all for Boss Lu to fight in the frontline with. He nned to only follow Lu Bu and livefortably from behind the frontline. In the situation that it would help, he¡¯ll use his knowledge of the two thousand year old history of the Three Kingdoms to help Lu Bu. And if he can¡¯t then so be it, he¡¯ll just stick around and go with the flow.


    And now, Boss Lu wanted me to construct a battalion and join the frontline? What the heck is with this? With my fighting strength of five, how could I possibly do anything other than being killed right away?


    ¡°You¡¯re pushing me to do something way beyond my ability!¡± Said Liu Mang powerlessly. It wasn¡¯t as if the Lu Bu army didn¡¯t have generals; aren¡¯t Gao Shun and Zhang Liao generals?


    ¡°Generals Gao Shun and Zhang Liao needed to reconstruct their respective troops, they are currently busy!¡± Said Chen Gong smiling.


    ¡°Then what about Chen Deng?!¡± Liu Mang remembered that even though Chen Deng was just a schr, his marital strength was no weaker than a second rated general, he could be considered as a schr-general.


    ¡°Oh, Yuanlong? He is busymanding the remaining ten thousand soldiers!¡± Chen Gong continued to answer Liu Mang.


    ¡°Don¡¯t he also have two familial generals?!¡± Liu Mang remembered that amongst the soldiers and horses that Chen Deng brought over, there was two familial generals.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, one of the two familial generals weremanding five thousand spearmen and the other five thousand shielded de soldiers!¡± exined Chen Gong.


    ¡°You really want me tomand them?! Can¡¯t you find someone else?!¡±ined Liu Mang.


    ¡°This was my lord¡¯s intention, if you want to decline then please speak with him yourself!¡± Said Chen Gong, holding back hisughter.


    ¡°Talk with Boss Lu myself?!¡± Had it been a day ago, Liu Mang was daring enough to do such a thing. However now, he wants to flee whenever he sees Lu Bu. Why? That¡¯s because Boss Lu have started to taken the role of the father-inw more and more. Whenever Liu Mang met him, he would lecture him on everything from how tomand soldiers to how to act with one¡¯s family and then to everything else. It was as if Lu Bu was trying to teach Liu Mang everything that he know.


    ¡°In that case, I shall take my leave! Your thousand troops are located in the main barracks.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t... don¡¯t! Old man Chen Gong!¡± Before Liu Mang was able to respond, Chen Gong had already left.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± Liu Mang doesn¡¯t even have the strength to curse anymore, he have to immediately rush to the thousand troops located in the main barracks. Lu Bu had already given the orders, if he were not to go to the main barracks, he shall be punished ording to the martialw.


    Only through taking an immense amount of effort did Liu Mang managed to put the Aries Gold Cloth on. One cannot go to the main barracks wearing regr outfit, even schrs must wear their side sword when going to the main barracks. Failure to do so signify ack of respect toward the soldiers and once the hearts of the soldiers were swayed, then there would be immense consequences.


    ¡°These are my soldiers?!¡± When Liu Mang arrived at the main barracks, he started to mumble to himself. It wasn¡¯t as if he had never led soldiers before. Back in the Battle of Xiapi, he had led three hundred soldiers to rescue Lu Bu. However, that was an emergency situation and the amount of soldiers were also small, thus Liu Mang was able to lead them. However, what currently stood in front of him was a thousand soldiers. Heh!


    The only thing Liu Mang could do was chuckle. That was because standing in front of him was a thousand heads staring at him.


    ¡°Your Highness, you have arrived!¡± Liu Mang saw someone that he know, wasn¡¯t this person who is holding his fist out in respect toward me Cheng Yu? Chengg Yu have survived both the Battle of Xiapi and the Battle of kaiyang and was thus dispatched by Lu Bu to be Liu Mang¡¯s assistant.


    ¡°Good! Very good!¡± Liu Mang didn¡¯t know how to speak. Standing behind Cheng Yu was eighty five individuals. Liu Mang was familiar with all of them, they were the survivors of the troops that he led in Xiapi. Standing in front of him was a thousand pairs of eyes. Their stares had caused Liu Mang to bepletely flustered. The only thing Liu Mang thought of was to imitate the ways the boss in TV shows address their underlings.


    ¡°Your highness is overpraising us!¡± Liu Mang was the sessor of Lu Bu, the young master of the Lu Bu army. Thus, being praised by Liu Mang had caused Cheng Yu to be very happy. Without mentioning anything else, just by Liu Mang¡¯s title of the Prince of Shu had caused all these soldiers to greatly revere him.


    Liu Mang took a deep breath. What stood before him was a thousand pairs of eyes and also a thousand lives. Liu Mang had thought that because he had experienced a couplerge battles, his heart would¡¯ve grew cold. However, upon seeing those simple and honest eyes, he had once again grew softhearted.


    The soldiers that Chen Deng have brought with him were likely former peasants, farmers, and othermon people. They did not seek much, all they sought was an acknowledged ce in the warring era, a ce where they would not starve, a ce where they could live.


    The ipetence of a general would cause the death of the whole army! These thousand soldiers have now all be his subordinates, he is now responsible for all their futures, all their lives.


    After taking the another slow and deep breath, Liu Mang said. ¡°Soldiers, perhaps you know me, perhaps you don¡¯t, however I must tell you all today: I, Liu Mang, from today henceforth, am your general! I will be bringing you all to the battlefield! Perhaps the smiles that you saw today will be forever gone! Perhaps in a single battle, the arms or legs that have been with your all your life would suddenly disappear! However, what I want to tell you all was that I, Liu Mang, am unable to promise that you will survive in the battlefield, but I could tell you clearly: As long as you¡¯re alive, I will never forsake you! Together, we live or die; together, we share riches and honor!¡±


    ¡°Together, we live or die; together, we share riches and honor!?¡± Standing at a side, Cheng Yu was dumbstruck. He was a Prince, he was the Prince of Shu, he was the sessor of Lu Bu, he actually shouted ¡®together, we live or die; together, we share riches and honor¡¯? One must know that what stood in front of him was a group ofmon soldiers, they were only a group of ordinary people.


    ¡°Shit!¡± Liu Mang also became aware of the mistakes in his words, ¡®together, we live or die; together, we share riches and honor¡¯, only two things could cause someone to say that. One, during the time one swore brotherhood and two, during the time of a rebellion. If you want someone to risk their lives for you, then you would have to say those words, otherwise, who would bother risking their lives for you? However, how many actually shared the riches and honor that they obtained? It was possible to die together, however sharing riches and honor was hard to aplish.


    Neither Liu Mang nor Cheng Yu was able to anticipate that once Liu Mang said those words, the soldiers were immediately stirred up. They were shouting loudly: ¡°We pledge our lives to follow the general till death! We pledge our lives to follow the general till death!¡± How many generals was able to say ¡®together, we live or die; together, we share riches and honor¡¯? In a general¡¯s eye, the soldiers might just be capitals to promote their positions or capitals to show their strength.


    Let wrong be wrong! Liu Mang steadied himself and shouted. ¡°Together, we live or die; together, we share riches and honor! Together, we live or die; together, we share riches and honor!¡±


    ¡°Together, we live or die; together, we share riches and honor! Together, we live or die; together, we share riches and honor!¡± Perhaps Liu Mang¡¯s speech had influenced these soldiers, they also started shouting after Liu Mang.


    Their voice was heard throughout the main barracks.


    Lu Bu was looking at the map in the main tent. As themander of the army, he naturally had to be certain of the routes. Suddenly, he heard the shouts that could even shake the heavens. Immediately, he called for some soldiers to inquire them about what happened.


    ¡°Hanyang?!¡± Soon, Lu Bu found out the source of the noise. With his eyes flickering, Lu Bu mumbled. ¡°Together, we live or die; together, we share riches and honor!?¡± Oh Hanyang, exactly how big was your ambition?


    All the other generals had also heard the noise. Each and every one of them had aplicated expression. No one knew what they were thinking.


    The army of the Great Han actually shouted the slogan of rebels.

 Chapter 45 - Building an Army (2)

    Liu Mang did not expect that a few words from him would take over these 1085 people¡¯s heart.


    He had never led a battalion consisting of over one thousand of people before. Leader of a squad consisting five people is called five-man squad leader, leader of a section consisting ten people is called section leader, leader of a toon consisting fifty people is called toon leader, leader of a squadron consisting one hundred people is called 100-manmander, leader of apany of a consisting two hundred people is called 200-manmander. And finally, the leader of a battalion consisting one thousand people is called a 1000-manmander, which in this case was Liu Mang while Cheng Yu became his lieutenant and second-inmand.


    After sending 85 veterans from his army to be section leaders, he kept Cheng beside him. Since Boss Lu¡¯s intention was to name Cheng Yu as his Lieutenant, therefore no one else was allowed to get this position. Cheng Yu would takemand of the whole camp at Liu Mang¡¯s absence.


    Liu Mang had already decided on the name of the camp. What is the strongest army in the 21st century? It was the army from urban management. Who were the strongest soldiers? They were the member of urban management.


    Therefore Liu Mang had named his army urban management. The force of three thousand soldiers of urban management is powerful enough to dominate the world!


    Liu Mang had waited till before everyone was in position before giving the order. Everyone thought that he was going to lead everybody to practice martial arts, but surprisingly, Liu Mang was leading people to bask in the sun.


    Martial arts? If Liu Mang was able to conduct martial arts, then pigs would be able to climb trees. It was unwise to reveal his shorings as his battle force was so weak. Even Cheng Yu was only a lower second-rate military officer.


    The only thing that Liu Mang could do now was to rectify the army. The first step in a military training is to practice the standing pose.


    ¡°Han Yang has already led his army standing for the most of the day?!¡± Lu Bu looked bewildered after listening to the report from the soldiers. What kind of general would make his army stand for such a long time? Not to mention that the sun is hanging high in the sky, can standing improve the battle force of the army? Lu Bu felt a headache. He began to wonder if he had made a mistake by giving Liu Mang an army.


    ¡°How about Cheng Yu? Hasn¡¯t he stopped him?!¡± Lu Bu asked. He was not familiar with the Cheng Yu until he made a name for himself in the battle of Kaiyang. If not to help Liu Mang to build his army, by now Cheng Yu would have joined Gao Shun¡¯s army or Zhang Liao¡¯s Bing Province Wolf Calvary. Lu Bu even had a thought of promoting Cheng Yu to be his private guard.


    ¡°No, Lieutenant Cheng is also standing!¡± Themon soldier replied.


    ¡°What?!¡± Although Lu Bu frown his eyebrows, he did not stop them right away, but waved his hands to dismiss the soldier.¡± Standing? With a pose?¡±


    Exactly, the entire army was standing under the scorching sunshine. Every soldier was getting numb legs and sweat-soaked back. However, not even a single one among the 1805 soldiers made aint, because theirmander, Liu Mang, was standing in the middle of the yard as well.


    ¡°Right, your feet should be closer to each other. And there should be an angel of 60¡ãformed starting from your toes! What? You don¡¯t know what 60¡ã is?!¡± Liu Mang sighed. In his previous life, the bottom bar to be a soldier was a graduation certificate from high school. But now? He was afraid that the kids in kindergartens would know more than they did.


    ¡°When you put two fists between your feet, you will have a 60¡ã!¡±Liu Mang did not expect that they could be precise, but at least it should be roughly right.


    ¡°Yes that¡¯s good! Look at Lieutenant Cheng!¡± Liu Mang saw Cheng Yu as a real born soldier. He was able to acquire the essence of soldier¡¯s pose after he was taught only one time! His pose was serious but not obdurate.


    ¡°Standing straight, hold your stomach, throws out the chest, upper body upright, lean slightly forward, shoulders straight and slightly backward. Rx your arms, fingers close together bend naturally, head looking forward, neck is straight, mouth closed and eyes towards me.¡±Liu Mang felt like teaching children about correct postures.


    ¡°Is everybody exhausted?!¡± Liu Mang asked with a smile. To tell the truth, Liu Mang was the person who felt tired. Fuck. He never expected that imitating the military training as an instructor would be so exhausting.


    ¡°Yes!¡± The soldier beside Cheng Yu almost spit out the word but got a kick from Cheng Yu in behind. So he immediately changed to say:¡±General, we are not tired!¡±


    Holy shit, Cheng Yu, is you doing it on purpose? Liu Mang thought after seeing his little trick. How can I order to take a rest if you say you are not tired? Did you intend to make me drop dead?


    In fact, Liu Mang misunderstood Cheng Yu. No matter who the general was, thest thing he would want was to hear the cry of exhaustion from his soldiers. They saw soldiers as a tool in war. How were they able to achieve their goals without polishing their tools?


    Nheless, Liu Mang¡¯s thinking was different. His mind was too modern. Better said, he had never seen how a real army conducted their training. In his simple view, the general should take the training with his men, or how could he win their loyalty?


    ¡°I can see that you are all tired!¡± Liu Mang said while acted shamelessly. His weak constitution could not hold on for any longer.


    ¡°Everyone sit down. Section leaders and toon leaders go fetch water following squadron leaders andpany leaders.¡± Before the training started, Liu Mang had ordered the army cooks to boil some hot water. The water from the river was clear but there had to be some microorganism inside. It was not worth it if the water would cause diarrhea.


    When the water was boiled, it would be much safer to drink.


    Liu Mang took a big gulp after receiving the boiled water from Cheng Yu. The standing training was too exhausting in such hot weather. Besides, he needed to readjust their poses individually. Even then, they still could not do it in the right way. Liu Mang had to resist his temper, remain patient to teach them over and over again.


    Cheng Yu could tell that Liu Mang was exhausted by now, since he was correcting the poses from everyone individually. If it were the general that Cheng Yu served before, he would have already whipped at the faulty soldier. When one whip was not enough, then one more whip would be applied. He would have the soldier beheaded if he still did it wrong for the third time.


    After drinking up the water, Liu Mang sensed another problem. What could be the next move? These soldiers were looking at him, which made him feel so uneasy.


    ¡°Ehm, Ehm! Can you sing?!¡± Liu Mang suddenly got a nice idea. During military trainings, when the instructors were having a break, they either told the recruits to do something useless or to sing.


    ¡°Sing?!¡± Cheng Yu was dumbfounded. Was this price making a joke? This was a military training, why start singing? Only schrs would sing when they had a discussion to test each other.


    ¡°Exactly, singing!¡± Watching them, Liu Mang knew that most people could not sing. Who were these soldiers? Before bing soldiers they were mostly vigers, to be more precise, children of peasants. They did not even know how to write or read, so how could they possibly know how to sing.


    ¡°Cheng Yu, what about you?!¡± From the whole bunch, Cheng Yu was the only one who had some education.


    ¡°I can!¡± Cheng Yu nodded.


    ¡°Really?!¡± Liu Mang was somewhat pleasantly surprised that Cheng Yu could actually sing.


    ¡°I only know a song that my mother taught me!¡± Cheng Yu eyes suddenly became a bit depressed. Liu Mang knew that he just reminded Cheng Yu about a sad event. Oh old Cao, nobody cared if you attack Xuzhou! If you wanted to take revenge on Old man Tao Qian, then do so. Why did you have to massacre the whole city?


    Liu Mang patted Cheng Yu¡¯s shoulder to both encourage andfort him. ¡°Sing, Sing before all your brothers!¡±


    ¡°General, I...!¡± Cheng Yu wanted to reject, but was immediately stopped by Liu Mang.


    ¡°If your mother was still alive, she would want you to have a happy life! Sing in front of all your brothers. Did we not swear to live or die together, share riches and honor together? Your mother is our mothers! Sing!¡± finishing his sentence, Liu Mang faced towards the soldiers and said ¡°Soldier, let¡¯s make your Lieutenant sing us a song, alright?!¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    ¡°Lieutenant, please sing! We are all from Xuzhou and we brothers will always support you!¡±


    ¡°Do you see!¡± Liu Mang shouted out in encouragement.


    ¡°I...!¡± Cheng Yu was still a bit hesitant.


    Liu Mang angrily pushed Cheng Yu ¡°Cheng Yu, are you a man or a pussy. The brothers asked you to sing because they think highly of you. Don¡¯t insult us when everyone is giving you face!¡±


    ¡°General, I...!¡± Cheng Yu¡¯s face reddened ¡°I am a man, not a pussy!¡±


    ¡°Good, then you sing! If you don¡¯t sing then you are a pussy¡±


    ¡°If you want me to sing, then I sing!¡± Cheng Yu fiercely stood up.


    ¡°Everybody, give an apuse!¡± Liu Mang took the lead and pped his hands, while the soldiers followed and created amotion. When did they have the pleasure to listen to someone singing? Those who could sing were basically nobles and schrs. They were children of peasants who could barely fill their belly, let along sing?


    Let¡¯s share the te for breast! The king¡¯s raised forces to the line. Let¡¯s make ournces shine. Your foe is mine. Are you not battle-drest?


    Let¡¯s share the coat and vest! The king¡¯s raised forces to the line. The king¡¯s raised forces to the line. Your job is mine. Are you not battle-drest?


    Let¡¯s share the kilt and the rest! The king¡¯s raised forces to the line. Let¡¯s make our armor shine, And march, your hand in mine. Are you not battle-drest?


    ¡°Country dispatched their troops to war, we repair the weapons, I and you are facing themon foe.¡±


    ....


    Patting his hands, Liu Mang tried to encourage Cheng Yu. Even though Cheng Yu was a tall and strong guy, he was feeling serious embarrassed, while singing. But wasn¡¯t singing used to express your feelings? Let out your emotions and enjoy the music.


    Cheng Yu included his entire memory of his mother into the song.


    This song was created in the Qin dynasty, reflected the solidarity betweenmon soldiers. Resisting together mentally against their powerful foe. The entire song was divided into three verses and used the tonenguage ofmon soldiers. It sang about the eve of thest battle, themon soldiers gather together to repair and maintain their weapons. During this period, some soldier started worrying about their uniforms.


    His brothers showed theirpanionship and encourage him: ¡°Let¡¯s share the coat and vest!¡°


    Let¡¯s share the te for breast!¡± This song also encouraged thepanions to act righteous: ¡°Country dispatched their troops to war, we repair the weapons, I and you are facing themon foe.¡± From his song, one could not only see the friendship betweenmon soldiers, but also see them in the time of national needs and act willingly and patriotically sacrifice themselves. The sentences in this song are in short, passionate tone, which vividly disyed the scene ofmon Qin soldiers¡¯mon hatred while joining the army.


    Just by seeing Cheng Yu¡¯s mother teaching him this song, one could guest that she was not a regr peasant housewife.


    Liu Mang saw the corner of Cheng Yu¡¯s eyes tearing up. It was not easy for men to shear tear. When facing Cao Pi in that desperate situation while prepare to fight to death, Cheng Yu did not cry. Today while singing this song, Cheng Yu started to tear up.


    ¡°Cheng Yue here!¡± Liu Mang patted this young man. Cheng Yu was still young and only 18 years old. If he was born in the modern era, he would still be a kid who just left high school and war preparing to go to university. It would mean that a good time ahead of him. However in this era of war, could you imagine that this young man had already killed one hundred men?


    ¡°Cheng Yu look! There are 1000 brothers in front of you! Your mother is gone, but you have so many brothers. While your mother is gone, if she knew that you are unhappy, if she knew that you live in sadness, tell me do you think she would rest well?!¡± Liu Mang was also a person while little experience in this world, but right now he had to take care of a young man who was even younger than him.


    ¡°General!¡± Cheng Yu wiped his tears from the corner of his eyes.


    ¡°You eyes need to look forward. In front of you is a bright light, in front of you is your destiny so rush bravely forward. At your back are 1000 brothers!¡± Dered Liu Mang and his face suddenly became cold.


    ¡°Lieutenant!¡±


    ¡°Here!¡± Hearing Liu Mang shouting out a military order, Cheng Yu stood firm. ¡°I have an important task for you! I order you to teach your 1000 brothers-in-arm about the song your mother taught you! Do you understand?!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Then go¡± Liu Mang said with a smile. While looking Cheng Yu surrounded by the 1000 troops, Liu Mang turned his back on them. Tears could be seeing in the corner of his eyes, because Cheng Yu¡¯s song had reminded him of his mother.

 Chapter 46 - Army March

    Chapter 46 - Army March (MTL)


    Bloodfalcon had decided to MTL Lu Bu, I will be going back to make sure the uracy was correct and rece it with corrected version once I do. However, if anyone is anxious to know what happens, feel free to check out the machine trantions first. I have worked with his previous machine trantions, they were pretty urate and just certain minor details were wrong.


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    My Father in Law is Lu Bu - Chapter 46 - Army March (MTL, not trantion checked yet)


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon, Edited by TyrLoki


    "Urban Management Army?!" Lu Bu brow frowned, what a strange name? Usually elite soldiers use the name of the location where it was formed, for example the Bing Province Heavy Cavalry, Danyang soldiers, Qing Province Soldiers, and there¡¯s a name that uses the tiger¡¯s ferociousness for its title, the Ferocious Cavalry, but no one has ever named an army the Urban Management Army.


    TL Note: From Chapter 45, there is a sentence ¡°Urban Management Army is the strongest in the world¡±, this is actually a joke (satire) due to their harshness tomon people. My guess is they put a subtle joke in here due to Liu Mang is still weak and hiding behind the strong Lu Bu army, some kind like a bully if I may say.


    ¡±You said that he¡¯s still practicing on standing?!¡± Lu Bu asked rhetorically. ¡°Yes, Milord!¡± The messenger replied while lowering his head. ¡°Now they¡¯re not only practicing on standing but learning Goose steps! ¡°Goose steps?!¡± Lu Bu said in surprise, what is that thing?


    TL: Goose step. Reference: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Goose_step


    ¡±Yes, it¡¯s like this!¡± Messenger demonstrated what the Urban Management Army is practicing, the Goose step.


    ¡°Doing goose step?!¡± Lu Bu looked at the messenger¡¯s movement and his brow wrinkled even further. If it was standing under the sun like before, Lu Bu can understand that it is militaryw demonstration. It instills excellent obedience to hismands, after all Liu Mang has killed a soldier before for disobedience.


    After standing on the sun, now he¡¯s making them practice this goose step? If it¡¯s practicing battle formation it¡¯s okay, after all when in the battlefield, coordination with each other is needed, but does that boy even understand the battlefield? Lu Bu is really confused, what the hell is this boy is thinking!


    Cao Cao and Yuan Shao in Guandu is already like fire and water, therefore when Boss Lu left Xu Province not only did he not send out troops to pursue but he also made the surrounding Cao army let him pass smoothly. However Cao Cao did not want Boss Lu unmonitored.


    Due to not having any troops in pursuit of Lu Bu army, Boss Lu has enough time to recuperate his units. Now Lu Bu¡¯s army not only consists of Bing Province Heavy Cavalry and Formation Breaker but also Liu Mang¡¯s Urban Management Army.


    Lu Bu¡¯s was intuition correct, Liu Mang¡¯s goose step parade was an actual strategy for the battlefield, his battle formation not only changed into a snake but also changed into goose formation, and moreover it is not impossible to change it into circr defense formation. This formation perhaps was a very strong one, but Liu Mang did not understand about formation at all. Therefore he can only use square formation, square formation parade goose step.


    (Editor: Fuck that was a hard phrasing they did there! It was so vague I had trouble seeing mount Tai even if it was in front of me)


    ¡°Milord!¡± While Lu Bu still thinking, a mighty general walked in and said a few but straight words ¡°Milord, Hanyang took 200 warhorses from me!¡± From the total of less than 6000 warhorses, Zhang Liao had nned to set up 3 toons of Bing Province Heavy Cavalry, but now creating the 3000 Bing Province Heavy Cavalry is bing more difficult. Zhang Liao cannot directly disagree with Liu Mang, after all these warhorses was brought by Liu Mang, so he can only report it to Lu Bu.


    ¡±Oh?!¡± Lu Bu said surprised. When Liu Mang formed Urban Management Army, he requested a military order that decreed Urban Management Army can take any military supplies without reporting, who knew that boy was going to use it almost immediately.


    ¡±Does he want to form a cavalry unit?!¡± Lu Bu contemted about those 200 warhorses, the Urban Management Army had less than 1000 people right now, did he think to ride? If it¡¯s like that, a dozen warhorses should be sufficient, not to mention those warhorses that Liu Mang had taken were Ferghana horses.


    What effect can several hundred cavalry soldiers have? A cavalry of less than a thousand people is unable to be called a unit.


    Lu Bu has hasn¡¯t finished contemting but Gao Shun had alsoe toin ¡°Milord, Hanyang took 300 pieces of great shield from my Formation Breaker unit. These great shields are really good treasures. These shields were not only light but also big and very sturdy; they can resist an arrow volley without wearing out the shield. So Gao Shun loved these shields greatly but all of a sudden Liu Mang took 300 of them! It would not be right if he did notin to Lu Bu about this.


    ¡°He took also 300 great shields?!¡± These great shields only suit for the heavy infantry, for breaching enemy lines, what the hell is Liu Hanyang thinking?


    At this time around, Zhang Liao¡¯s subordinate came in and whisper something in Zhang Liao¡¯s ear. Zhang Liao¡¯s voice at this time got very loud ¡°What, he also took 800 cavalry javelin? Milord, you see that!¡±


    Lu Bu felt a headache forming, what the hell is Liu Hanyang doing? What did he want to do with the cavalry javelin? Those things are no good in close quarterbat. You form cavalry soldiers took 200 warhorses, now 800 javelins.


    ¡±Gongtai, are you going toin also? Quick say, what Liu Hanyang took from you?!¡± Chen Gong who just entered themander¡¯s tent, sported a confused look. When Lu Bu exined, heughed.


    ¡±I, Chen Gong, did note here toin!¡± He shook his head while smiling. His purpose ining to the tent was to tell Lu Bu to march tomorrow, but he did not expect to be encountered with such questions.


    ¡±Oh, yes, if you did not ask that question then I would have also forgotten. It seems, Hanyang also took 700 bows from Chen Deng!¡± Chen Gong also adds in.


    ¡°This Liu Hanyang some days he makes me want to beat him, he want to amuse me with what!¡± Actually Lu Bu is very curious with what Liu Mang is doing! Why does he need so many tools for only 1000 soldiers?


    800 javelins, 300 great shields, 200 warhorses, what weird creatures wille out of this? With these equipment, you can make formation consists of 5000 people.


    Speaking of that, Liu Mang really gave birth to a really weird creature.


    200 warhorses are given to 100 soldiers. A person using two horses can maintain high horsepower. The Arabian war horse¡¯s horsepower is high with a rider who is also acting as bodyguard equipped with javelin. One can say, as long as do not have to fight big war, they can absolutely protect themselves.


    300 great shields, Liu Mang also gave to the cavalry soldiers. This is the same treatment as Bing Province Heavy Cavalry. The remaining 200 shields were given to the front row. If 200 defense shields formed a good formation, then it can certainly protect these 1000 people.


    From the 800 javelins 100 pieces had been given to cavalry soldiers; the remaining 700 javelins have all been given to other 700 soldiers. Those 700 bows were also given to them. So the javelin soldier can also act as a bowman when in a long-range battle.


    1000 people can form a phnx formation, while 100 cavalry soldiers protect the g. But people may ask, why is it that Liu Mang¡¯s infantry can use cavalry javelin? Indeed for conventional infantry soldiers it is impossible to use cavalry javelin because in close quartersbat, it is impossible to utilize the javelin¡¯s strength. Even cavalry soldier draws sword on close quarter¡¯s battle.


    The phnx formation that Liu Mang formed is different. The first row is for the shield troops, protecting and guarding front, behind is 700 javelin soldiers, it took 35 people in one row with total of 20 rows.


    The first row of soldier generally squat and align with the first javelin soldier¡¯s row. The second row of soldiers, ce their javelin on the shoulder of the first row. This can strengthen their destructive power. But the real essence of phnx formation tactics lies inplete synchronization of all the soldier¡¯s movements, so if they are not in line with the formation, it willpromise the tactics severely.


    Therefore Liu Mang had been very strict on that standing formation because if even one person does not obey themand, it willpromise the phnx formation and it can be broken by enemy easily.


    That¡¯s correct, this is the famous Ancient Macedonian phnx, the phnx formation strikes the enemy directly, and those 100 cavalry soldiers protects the nk so as not to be besieged in all directions.


    Right now it cannot bepared with thete Han elite units such as Danyang soldiers, Formation Breaker , Great Ji soldiers and skirmishers of Ji Province, or with the White Feathered Soldiers or even Qing Province¡¯s elites! Liu Mang¡¯s prowess as a general is also nowhere near Gao Shun or Zhang Liao. Also it is nowhere near Qu Yi¡¯s force need not mention Liu Guan Zhang.


    TL: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Macedonian_phnx


    TL: Qu Yi, Yuan Shao general known for his prowess defeating Gongsun Zan and on par with Zhao Yun


    TL: White-feathered soldier is a heavy infantry unit that act as Liu Bei¡¯s bodyguard and was led by General Chen Dao


    He can only have this tactic topete with them, to work as one, unity as strength. If these elite units are wolves, then the present Urban Army are the sheep. If sheep work as one to attack, even wolves must retreat. 1000 people unity and striving to excel, can bepared to that of 5000 people.


    TL: Urban Management Army is too tedious to write down, so from now on Urban Management Army is written as Urban Army


    - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -- - - - - - - - - - - - - - -- - - - - - - - -


    At that time, when Liu Mang wanted to build Urban Army, Lu Buplied with his request which to take any armament at will, but of course now he cannotply due to the intervention of Gao Shun and Zhang Liao¡¯sin report. The next day, the urban army started to emerge by itself. Lu Bu is very curious, he wanted to see what kind of army Liu Mang has built, so he went to Liu Mang¡¯s camp.


    When Lu Bu entered the camp, he saw a very well-formed phnx formation, a very organized formation.


    Before Liu Mang could exin this phnx formation, Lu Bu had pulled him closer.


    ¡°Today, we must leave, to march, after the recuperation is over!¡± Liu Mang said.


    When Liu Mang said this, a lot of soldier had a happy expression, most likely because they have been made miserable by Liu Mang these past days. Not training any type of martial arts and only practicing four monotone movements the Standing formation, Goose step, rising of javelin,ying t. This can put ill intent on these soldiers but now finally they can rest a bit.


    TL: Modern skills for ancient soldiers? But it is necessary for unity.


    ¡±Laugh, smile, be happy, try to be as happy as possible!¡± Liu Mang also knew that these Urban Army have been harboring ill intent, but this is exactly the result he wanted.


    ¡°So,is there no oneining the training is boring? Do you want another new training?¡± Said Liu Mang while smiling. The collective Urban Army recognized this smiling gesture and became a little afraid, because each time Liu Mang showed this gesture; There wasn¡¯t a good thing that came of it. Liu Mang threw down a big pile of cotton bags. Usually these sacks are filled with food but right now it¡¯s empty and was borrowed by Liu Mang, he attached two straps sewn with a needle and a thread, a full 1085 sets.


    TL: more like this https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Backpack


    ¡±These are the cloth backpacks that my wives had sown?!¡± Lu Bu looked at the cloth backpacks. Because a couple of days ago, his wives were very busy due to Liu Mang bringing these cloth sacks to have two straps added into them, also few women participated in sewing these.


    What did he want to do?!


    Then he saw Liu Mang take up the cloth backpack on a nearby slope, filling it with stones one by one until the entire backpack was full. Liu Mang then demostrated it¡¯s use by carrying the backpack behind him.


    Oh, those two straps are used like that! Lu Bu tried to understood a little but he is truly could not understand at all.


    ¡±Everyone steps forward and pick up a backpack, and fill it with stone, take away both your weapon and armor and we will begin the march!¡± Liu Mang shouted ¡°Do you understand what I said!¡±


    ¡±We understand ¡°Everyone also shout with one voice.


    Marching with stones on your back? Was Liu Hanyang insane? From here to the next camp site is at least a dozen li traveled. Carrying a weapon was already very ufortable, now they also had to carry stone? Lu Bu wanted to step forward to stop this madness, but did not expect that one by one the soldiers started following their leader by putting stones from slope in the backpack.


    ¡±Very good, it is very good!¡± Liu Mang also very satisfied that nobody questioned him.


    ¡°I will also carry the same heavy load with you crossing country! All cavalry soldiers dismount! You will also carry stones with me!¡± Liu Mang said.


    ¡°Yes sir!¡± 100 cavalry soldiers also got backpack filled with stones. On the back of each of their warhorses, they also put the tents for troop garrisons for their own usage.


    ¡±Everyone march!¡± Under the bright sunlight, Liu Mang took the lead to leave the camp. The big and powerful Urban Army also followed him.


    Lu Bu looks at Liu Mang who was already far away from him, with a worried look he talked to himself ¡°He can really train them like this, huh?¡± After that Lu Buughed at himself, wondering when was it that he began to be so sentimental.

 Chapter 47 - Father-in-law?

    Chapter 47 - Father-in-Law? (MTL, not trantion checked yet)


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon, Edited by TyrLoki


    After half a month of marching with his own training regiment, Liu Mang felt that his own strength was greater than ever.


    Shouchun.... This Shouchun was once a thriving capital, it is also the ce where Yuan Shu proimed himself as emperor. But now, this ce is in shambles, its¡¯ people are scattered, its¡¯ condition is real bad even miserable word is not enough to describe it.


    ¡°Yuan Gonglu¡¯s actions are really inhuman!¡±Said Chen Gong while looking at the ruined city. He coudn¡¯t help but express his feelings. Yuan Shu, third brother of Yuan family¡¯s fourth generation, he once joined the alliance together with the 18 warlords gathered by Cao Cao to attack Dong Zhuo. Originally he came to Yu Province capital Runan, to affirm Yuan family¡¯s superiority. At the same time, he also held Henan region, which consists of two Provinces, Yu and Yang Provinces, he nned to observe the nation¡¯s political power shift before he makes his move. But, during those times, Yuan Gonglu got muddleheaded and carried away. After being handed down the Imperial Seal by Sun Ce, he proimed himself as emperor in Shouchun.


    TL: Yuan Shu¡¯s courtesy name is Yuan Gonglu. Yuxi is imperial jade seal, that was made by and handed down from Qin Shi Huang (First Qin Emperor) and is the symbol of sovereignty in Ancient China. For more information https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Heirloom_Seal_of_the_Realm, right now, please tell me, do I need to write it down as Yuxi or Imperial Seal.


    If Yuan Shu didn¡¯t get muddleheaded and proceeded carefully, perhaps in a few decades, he would have be one on top of everything. But Yuan Shu got greedy, and he thought after proiming himself as emperor, he will be able tomand whole nation verbally. Damn, even daydreamers didn¡¯t have this much delusions.


    Chen Gong could help but shake his head and think. This is time of chaos. What person or to be correct, what warlord who do not have a thought to proim oneself as emperor? That would be a lot of them. And also there is also who is still loyal to Han Dynasty even if only a few.


    ¡±Gongtai! What are you thinking?¡±Asked Lu Bu, while he beat his horse to move at the same pace as Chen Gong. Chen Gong¡¯s expression is full ofmentation and sorrow.


    ¡°Milord!¡± Chen Gong nodded and shook his head.


    ¡±Sigh!¡± While Lu Bu still did not understand what Chen Gong was thinking, another sighing sound could also be heard from behind. Lu Bu looked behind and found out that it was Liu Mang who made that sound.


    ¡±Does all the cities in thiste Han Dynasty look like this?!¡± Liu Mang asked helplessly.


    ¡±Um?!¡± Chen Gong and Lu Bu¡¯s brow wrinkled, ¡°Late Han Dynasty?¡± The Han Dynasty has not yet perished but it is currently in chaotic times, so they also do not speak.


    Liu Mang also realized that he spoke incorrect words, he should have said ¡°Does all the cities in this nation look like this?!¡± He saw Xiapi to Kaiyang also when resting along the way. Everywhere was simr to Shouchun. Common people¡¯s eyes are bleak and nk, heartbroken and simply did not have any hope to live.


    ¡°The Majority of the cities in the whole nation probably looks same like Shouchun!¡± Chen Gong held back to say, entire nation,because there is one and only one province that has not fallen to chaos caused by war. That is Jing Province. Due to that peace state, many of schrs sought asylum in Jing Province.


    "These damned warlords!" Liu Mang growled while biting his teeth.


    "Damned warlords?!"Lu Bu looked at Liu Mang and ask this question subconsciously ¡°Hanyang, do you really desire for peace and prosperity?!¡±


    ¡±Um! Why must people of Han kill each other, this ispletely fratricidal!¡± Liu Mang does not know what these warlords are thinking. Is the position of emperor really that good?


    "I got it! "Lu Bu seemed like have understand what Liu Mang had said previously, and nodded towards Liu Mang. "Do not worry, that day wille!"


    "Eh?!" Liu Mang¡¯s whole face was full of doubts, ¡°Boss Lu, what part do you understand?¡±


    Lu Bu patted Liu Mang at shoulder and then asked Chen Gong ¡°Gongtai, you said Yuan Shu really have grain and provisions?!¡± One of the reasons that Lu Bu wanted to go to Shouchun is because there are grain and provisions there. Currently in the Lu Bu army, there is not enough provisions. What Chen Deng brought was not enough to go to Runan, let alone to Xinye.


    TL: Xinye city, or Xinye County https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Xinye_County , this city always said as the only gateway for the north (Cao) to attack south (Sun-Liu and currently Lu Bu)


    "He definitely has!" Said Chen Gong affirmatively. Around them are thosemon people whocked clothes,cked possession and did not even have enough to eat. ¡°Even if thesemon people starved to death or freeze to death, Yuan Gonglu will have enough grain and provisions!¡±


    "Is that right?!"Hearing Chen Gong¡¯s words, Liu Mang brows wrinkled deeply. He also felt the disdainful feelinging out from both of their hearts.


    If only a group of official benefits frommon people due to chaos, Liu Mang cannot say anything, after all this is how the world works. But this,mon people is in a desperate state, but you still can eat well and also have enough provisions? This is a very big issue.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! We go to Yuan Gonglu!¡± Lu Bu also could not tolerate this. Even though he Lu Fengxian is not apetent warlord, he still cannot oppress people to this extent, not until no one can live properly.


    After Old Cao hit Yuan Shu severely. Yuan Shu only barely managed to grab thest straw. Shouchun be an undefended city, four gates opened and the defenders are only starved veterans or young soldiers who no longer have any hair due to malnutrition.


    Lu Bu halted his army and instructed them not to enter the city. Lu Bu brought only Chen Gong and Liu Mang instead and passed through Shouchun¡¯s front door.


    ¡±Do we not need any soldiers?!¡± Liu Mang asked a little worried. Although Old Yuan forces already crippled and scattered, but he still had at least 10.000 troops in the city. After all this is Old Yuan¡¯s homebase, even if they are annihted, at least they can still breakthrough.


    ¡°They can¡¯t do anything!¡± Said Lu Bu while looking the conditions surrounding him.


    "Eh?!" Liu Mang¡¯s voice was choked. Fuck man, Boss Lu, you have such self confidence because you are the God of War, right? What about me??? My battle strength is only 5 points? Chen Old Man¡¯s battle prowess is 70 points and if you guys lose, the one who is most hapless is me.


    ¡°How about you both go? I¡¯ll stay with the army¡± Said Liu Mang with low voice.


    "Humph!" Lu Bu coldly humph.


    "Fine, fine, I¡¯ll go too!"Liu Mang reluctantly followed.


    "Ha-ha!" Chen Gongughed at this pair of father and son-inw. A strong father-inw and weak but resourceful son-inw.


    The pair along with Chen Gong go into the city. At the city gate, there was a dozen of cavalry soldiers meet up with Lu Bu andpany.


    The Dozen of heavy cavalry, their body and their head was covered by a cloak hiding their malnutritioned body. This does not make Liu Mang andpany feel strange, after all Yuan Shu¡¯s army although ruined, still had teeth.


    The strangest thing is, what the soldiers wore was ck imperial robes with a dragon w showing four fingernails which represents clothes of royalty? Also those banners? They were Imperial guards?!


    Old Yuan is still daydreaming?


    ¡°Orders from the emperor, Grand General Lu Bu slowly dismount and kneel!¡±That arrogantmand came from a royal messenger who came from behind the cavalry soldiers. In his hand, was a golden-colored silk scroll denoting royalmand.


    Grand General?! Old Yuan¡¯s gift was not small. The Grand General position can be considered as the one whomands the nation¡¯s soldiers. It is a really big position that canpare with Three Ducal Ministers and it can also be said that in chaotic times, this position bes even more important than those of Three Ducal Ministers.


    TL: Three Ducal Ministers https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Three_Ducal_Ministers


    Old Yuan,who assigned Lu Bu as a Grand General, did he really not care for his own subordinates opinions?


    Liu Mang was not in the mood to think about this matter, because Lu Bu was also silent the whole time and did not do anything, let alone kneel, he didn¡¯t even care to dismount at all..


    ¡±Does Grand General Lu Bu not want to dismount and kneel?!¡± Imperial guards have gotten angry, although Grand General is a big position they also had their pride, they are Imperial guard after all.


    Lu Bu do not want to pay any attention to those imperial guards, but now Chen Gong just went forward leisurely and said ¡°Only the Official Imperial Government can assign our lord as the General Who Pacifies the East, which emperor assigned our lord as Grand General?!¡±


    ¡±That is of course, Emperor of Great Zhong!¡± The imperial guard said casually.


    TL: Zhong Dynasty was built by Yuan Shu after he proimed himself as emperor.


    "Emperor of Great Zhong? This is still the Han Dynasty¡¯s world, where the hell did the Zhong Dynasty Emperore from? Rebellious traitor, do you think my sword is blunt?!"Chen Gong angrily refuted.


    ¡±You!¡± Imperial guard want to draw sword, but stopped by the crown prince. This crown prince greet with a smile ¡°This is my Father-inw General Lu! Son-inw Yuan Yao Comes to represent his Father the Emperor, I greet Father-inw.¡±


    His Father the Emperor was Old Yuan! Wait, Wait, Wait! Liu Mang thought suddenly stopped, ¡°Father-inw?¡± What the hell? Did Boss Lu have a second daughter?

 Chapter 48 - Father-in-Law? (2)

    Chapter 48 - Father-in-Law? (2) (MTL)


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon, Edited by TyrLoki


    ¡°Yuan Gonglu!?¡± It was Yuan Gonglu who was previously bestowed the title Rear General with a sry of 2000-shi. It was bigger than Lu Bu¡¯s title General Who Pacified the East and Xu Province Governor, but after Old Yuan proimed himself as emperor, the title was abolished and his reputation as third brother of Yuan family¡¯s fourth generation had been wasted.


    Therefore Lu Bu can call him on a first-name basis. Moreover, Lu Bu and Yuan Shu were warlords,so their standing is the same.


    "Father emperor is waiting for the honorable father-inw arrival in the pce!" Said Yuan Yao while smiling.


    TL: Da Ren: ording to chinese.y a the definition is like this: adult; grownup; title of respect toward superiors. This novel have too much Da Ren involved. So I will use Honorable when there is a Da Ren involved. Please advise me, if I am wrong. Your input is very much appreciated


    ¡±Call him General Lu!¡± Liu Mang¡¯s mood was very bad. Why did you call Lu Bu honorable father-inw? Can¡¯t you just call him honorable uncle or something else?


    ¡°Heh?!¡±Yuan Yao himself was about to reveal his discontent to Liu Mang. Did this Lu Bu¡¯s subordinate not know how to behave? Suddenly however Lu Bu speaks.


    TL: Yuan Yao is the son of Yuan Shu who wants to be married to Lu Lingqi historically, but unable to marry due to intervention of Chen Gui and Chen Deng.


    ¡±What kind of arrogance you have Yuan Gonglu!?¡±Lu Bu himself is also angry. Did Yuan Shu really think himself as emperor? When Lu Bu came, he did note out and greet him himself, even sending a bullshit amount of imperial guards to announce imperial decree to himself? And now he¡¯s waiting inside the pce waiting for him?


    ¡±Eh?!¡± Yuan Yao¡¯s face became full embarrassment and unconsciously said ¡°Honorable--¡±, not yet Father-in-Law had spoken; Liu Mang cut him in the middle and warned him.


    "Call him General Lu!"


    Yuan Yao no longer can tolerate Liu Mang, but afraid of Liu Mang¡¯s stare. ncing at Liu Mang, he shouted, ¡°General Lu, my father emperor is sick, therefore he cannot greet General Lu, I also request forgiveness from General Lu due to this rudeness!¡±


    ¡°He is sick?!¡±Lu Bu¡¯s anger dissipated immediately. He also felt a little relieved, because who cannot be sick in heart and body, after Old Cao attacked him so severely and took over his territory. When Lu Bu lost Xu Province, he was not as sad as Yuan Shu. After all, from the very beginning, Lu Bu did not have a domain to begin with. No matter if it¡¯s Xu Province or Yan Province, he can just snatch it away. He will Snatch Yan Province from Cao Cao, just like he will snatch Xu Province from Big-eared Liu.


    Old Yuan was different; Yu Province was his base camp. Yuan family growth very flourishing there, one can say that the Yuan family is very epted there; also Yang Province was upied by Yuan Shu very early. With two states as his base camp, Old Yuan can definitely fulfill unification of the area south of Yellow River. But when he proimed himself as emperor, Old Cao hit him hard until he lost his grip of Yu Province. Yang Province also lost, with the loss of his domain, his daydream of being emperor crushed instantly. How in the world he cannot be so sad.


    TL: Actually I want to write down Big-eared Liu as Big-eared asswipe. I really hate Liu Bei


    ¡±Lead the way!¡±said Lu Bu notmenting anything else, as he and Old Yuan both are fellow sufferers. They have been attacked by Old Cao and have been in an extremely difficult situation.


    The city was very miserable,mon people were missing but there were a lot of soldiers. Old Yuan is a muddleheaded person to the very end. Shouchun which was also a capital of Yang Province was Old Yuan¡¯s headquarters. If other ces were miserable like this, then obviously the headquarters would also be in shambles.


    However, when they arrived in the city, everything changed. There was a pce! A Pavilion! There were Paintings on the wall! Each one of them is very beautiful, but the outside had a very miserable appearance. The condition can only bepared to as heaven and hell.


    ¡°Is this white jade for flooring?!¡± Liu Mang finally felt that the floor was different. This white jade color is pure white like white cloud and also there is brilliance like jade. White jade was used for floor?


    This white jade, is no less than ten thousand meters, Yuan Shu had really not given up on his dream. Even Xu Du pce was not as luxurious.


    These ten thousand meters white jade can form a heavy cavalry unit, if turned into grain and provisions, it can buy enough food formoners of Huainan to eat for one year! But this was treated as a floor. Even Lu Bu who had been to Luoyang and Chang¡¯an cannot help but think this as an act of stupidity of Old Yuan.


    ¡±Oh, Old Yuan, Old Yuan, if you have not yet perished, then there is something wrong with God¡¯s natural order!¡± A warlord¡¯s life can be said to be quite luxurious but not to this degree, this is beyond of one¡¯sprehension. If Shouchun was in shambles like this, then you can only have Old Yuan to me, who dared to stay in a city with a voracious leader like this.


    Shouchun had been broken through once, there should not be any wealth left in the city but this white jade is new.


    Liu Mang andpany can only shake their head.


    "General Lu, my father emperor is in the imperial court hall! ¡°Said Yuan Yao while stopping abruptly.


    ¡°Is this the imperial court hall?!¡± Yuan Shu¡¯s emperor daydreaming was really good. The specifications for imperial court hall were not lower whenpared with previous emperors¡¯ standards. The imperial court was built by everyone in the country, but Yuan Shu only used two provinces¡¯ wealth to build his imperial court. Thus one can say, this person was a very talented person.


    ¡°Cough!¡± On the imperial court there is a very skinny stature, which was supported by a few maidservants, who then served him a bowl to throw his phlegm in.


    Seeing some people entering the imperial pce, the skinny man ordered those two maidservants to help him sit in a well-seated position to reveal a dignified andmanding presence as much as possible.


    As these are warlords, even though one is very tired or do not have any hope to live. In front of other people, one must maintain an air of superiority.


    If Liu Mang did not know that the person who sat on the dragon-motived throne was Yuan Shu, perhaps he would think that he is the emperor.


    "Father Emperor, General Lu has arrived! ¡° Yuan Yao said to Yuan Shu while walking towards the throne.


    Liu Mang looked at that skinny man who sat on the throne trying to maintain a dignified presence as hard as possible and cannot help but think ¡°If this Old Yuan is an emperor, where the hell is his civil and military officials? Where the hell are his bodyguards? Why in this big imperial court is he only attended by several maidservants?¡±


    Lu Bu first opened his mouth when looking at this miserable person. Lu Bu somewhat cannot help but sigh with sorrow. He remembers when the 18 warlords alliance on crusade against Dong Zhuo. Yuan Shu was very dignified and high-spirited. For the vice-leader who ordered besides Yuan Shao, one can say that Yuan Shu was one of the strongest warlords at that time, but now all that was left was a very skinny old man who barely could maintain a feeble existence.


    ¡°Gonglu, I trust you have been well since ourst meeting!¡± Lu Bu held his fist respectfully toward Yuan Shu.


    ¡°Ah, I am still well! No need for Fengxian to worry!¡± Yuan Shu said barely opening his mouth.The words that he spoke, in Liu Mang¡¯s view were exactly meant to be a desperate attempt to save his face. After all he had suffered a lot of hardship from one very rich warlord reduced to depend only one city which is Shouchun. How he cannot try to save his face. Imagine, from a warlord who have 2 states was reduced to a warlord who upy one city. He who once had soldiers numbered to one hundredths of thousands, now left only with less than ten thousands. Annihtion was imminent anytime.


    ¡°What does Fengxian, a governor of Xu Province, have any business with my Yang Province?!¡± Yuan Shu¡¯s words in one nce looked like he was concerned about Lu Bu, but actually he isughing at Lu Bu who had just thrown out from Xu Province.


    Lu Bu was not angry; he just calmly said ¡°I heard from Mengde that Shouchun was very good, so he came personally to meet Yuan Gonglu. I also heard, that you also let him pass through Shouchun very smoothly right?!¡± Lu Bu¡¯s words meant that Cao Mengde also hit Shouchun and left almost nothing of it.


    Lu Bu and Yuan Shu, these two warlords of Eastern Han Dynasty whom can be considered as bad examples of warlords, looked at each other again.


    Yuan Yaowass nervous. His father¡¯s health is not good and if Lu Bu gets really angry, then perhaps in less than two punches, Yuan Shu will be ttened.


    Liu Mang was also worried with Boss Lu. ¡°Boss Lu please be calm, do not fall to your sudden impulses. If you kill Old Yuan, the oue will be very difficult. We cannot get out from this Shouchun pce.¡±


    Suddenly both warlordsughed at the same time. The sound of thoseughs can be likened to one of those people who have suffered mutual damage. It was the sound of friends who pity each other.


    ¡°Well, Fengxian. You havee to my Shouchun, surely there is something to ask!¡± Is there any person who wants or has be a warlord that can be called a fool? No, of course not, it depends on one¡¯s personal ambition which varies to each person.


    ¡°Yuan Gonglu, you are right! This time I havee to ask for grain and provisions! When I was expelled from Xu Province by Cao Mengde, I did not take enough grain and provisions; therefore I need to go to your Shouchun to request your assistance! ¡°Lu Bu replied ¡°You could be rest assured whatever that I, Lu Bu, borrow will be....!¡± Lu Bu also wanted to add a reason to convince Yuan Shu, but he did not expect that Yuan Shu to easily agree with the offer.


    ¡±Grain and provisions, is that right?!¡±Yuan Shu said while smiling ¡°I cannot provide too many, but 5000-shi, I am able to lend you!¡±


    ¡°5000-shi!¡± Lu Bu thought for a moment. With these 5000-shi provisions, it should be enough for 20,000 men to arrive at Xinye.


    TL: 1-shi is 100 kilograms of provisions, total is 500.000 kilograms of provisions. An ancient time measurements


    Liu Mang¡¯s brow wrinkled ¡°When did Old Yuan be so good?¡± Previously, did they not bear a grudge, until Boss Lu wanted to dispatch troops to hit Old Yuan?


    ¡±Many thanks, Yuan Gonglu!¡± Lu Bu said while holding his fist respectfully to show his thanks.


    ¡±You are too courteous; we are but one family, right? Why speak with estrangement with each other?¡± Yuan Shu finally shows his tail.


    ¡°One family?!¡± Lu Bu is confused.


    ¡±Fengxian, my son¡¯s age is not young anymore. He still does not yet have a wife, previously, the engagement that we set; due to various matters was dyed regretfully. Now we have once again met each other, we should proceed with the engagement and marry them both! ¡°Yuan Shu said while smiling at Lu Bu.


    Old Yuan¡¯s idea is very good, using 5000-shi grain and provisions in exchange for Lu Bu¡¯s daughter. In the surface, this looked like a loss, but actually it is a big profit. Lu Bu hade to borrow provisions, should Yuan Shu take the advantage and actually just gave Lu Bu those provisions or should he not ept Lu Bu¡¯s offer to borrow provisions? Yuan Shu would absolutely not agree if he only directly lent those provisions. You, Lu Bu, on what reason do you want me to extort mynd¡¯s bounty and stir discontent among my people? Are your words, Lu Fengxian, have any meaning at all?


    If he was not allowed to borrow, Lu Bu, who is a person that is not good at debate or argument, will definitely hit myself Yuan Gonglu pretty hard. With only 10,000 remnants soldiers, Lu Bu will surely win. But what does Lu Bu gain in the end, other than a dpidated city?


    Now, I am willing to provide you with provisions, as long as you marry your daughter to my son, so it was a win-win solution.


    The one who marry Lu Bu¡¯s daughter can be considered to have gained half of Lu Bu¡¯s army, also equal to tying up the mighty Lu Bu to his own war chariot. So, giving Lu Bu provisions wasn¡¯t even equivalent to that? Also those ten thousands soldiers remnant can also be led by Lu Bu. If Yuan Gonglu had Lu Bu as his guardian, then Old Yuan can still daydream being an emperor for several more years.


    ¡°Come, Yao, my son, pay your respect to your honorable father-inw!¡± Old Yuan did not wait for Lu Bu to reply his offer, and quickly called his son to greet Lu Bu.


    ¡±Yuan Yao, pays his respect to honorable father-inw!¡± Yuan Yao obeyed his father¡¯s words and quickly knelt down.


    Fuck you both, you wife-snatchers Liu Mang thought.

 Chapter 49 - I Am Me

    Chapter 49 - I Am Me (MTL)


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon, Edited by TyrLoki


    "I will not allow this!" It was not Lu Bu that spoke, instead it was Liu Mang who was already standing that refused.


    Liu Mang had to refuse this. Fuck you, Old Yuan, by saying that thing. ¡°My son not yet married¡± you spoke that word easily so it can act as a fishing line for your glory?


    I who has twenty years of being a bachelor, whose only girlfriend is my left hand cannot allow this. My spring time of youth has finallye. I have a beautiful but fierce fianc¨¦e. Will I allow those things to be snatched so easily by Old Yuan.


    You have always said that your Yuan family is a good family. You are the third brother of the fourth generation of Yuan family. Tall, rich and handsome wit good genes but this treatment on asking for a woman¡¯s hand, you are an absolutely no-good, hical person. Both of you are arrogant pricks who are also a wife-snatchers.


    ¡°Who art thou? Dost thou have not seen my father and your sovereign had a discussion of utmost importance, thou as an unwanted party here, must stand down your opinion?¡± Young Yuan is very angry before, when he called Lu Bu, honorable father-inw, he had already refuted by him. Now however he can directly oppose Lu Bu with his father by his side.


    ¡°Make me withdraw my opinion? Your father is not qualified to speak with me at the same level, let alone you!¡± Liu Mang will not be polite against these two wife-snatchers.


    After hearing Liu Mang¡¯s words, Yuan Shu be startled and angry immediately because in Yuan Shu¡¯s view, Liu Mang was just Lu Bu¡¯s young bodyguard. ¡°Fengxian, is this your subordinate?! He, a mere servant, dared to speak while his masters are discussing important matters? Arrest him immediately!¡±


    Arrest Liu Mang? Ha-ha, if there is no Liu Mang, there will be no Lu Bu now. In Lu Bu¡¯s army, the one who cannot be sacrificed by Lu Bu right now is probably only Liu Mang.


    Hearing Yuan Shu orders to arrest Liu Mang, Lu Bu said this coldly ¡°I want to see, who would dare to arrest him!¡±


    ¡°Fengxian You?!¡± Yuan Shu shocked to see Lu Bu¡¯s expression. ¡°Lu Fengxian, what the hell you getting angry for? Is this not just a servant of yours?!¡± Yuan Shu thought.


    ¡°Yuan Gonglu, my visit here was just to borrow grain and provisions rather than talk about marriage matter. Hast thou forgotten about Han Yin?!¡±


    TL: Han Yin, Yuan Shu¡¯s messenger. He came to Xu Province to make alliance with Lu Bu through marriage. But was killed due to intervention of Chen Gui and Chen Deng. For moreplete information. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Han_Yin_%28Han_dynasty%29


    ¡°Han Yin?!¡±Yuan Shu face started to look bleak. This year he sent a messenger to Lu Bu, discussing about marriage alliance. That messenger is Han Yin. It is a pity that this messenger actually was executed by Lu Bu.


    ¡°Moreover, Yuan Gonglu. The one who stands before you is the Han Dynasty Prince of Shu. Do you really have the audacity to arrest him?!¡± Lu Bu berated them.


    ¡°Prince of Shu?!¡± Yuan Shu look startlingly at Liu Mang. Although Yuan Shu have proimed himself as an Emperor but he also still have a fear of Han Dynasty. Otherwise Old Cao will not be able to annihte him. After that, he himself also cannot show his face in public again.


    ¡°Correct, this is the Prince of Shu! His Emperor majesty bestowed him also General of Southern Expedition. His title is even above yours, Yuan Gonglu. And you actually said that he is a servant? In this nation, who dares to use him as a servant?!¡±


    When hearing Lu Bu¡¯s rebuke, Yuan Shu¡¯s face is really red with anger. His anger even rises when he stroke his throne ¡°Enough! Lu Fengxian, I asked you only this thing. Do you want to marry or not marry your daughter to my family?!¡±


    ¡°This Lu Fengxian¡¯s daughter already been betrothed to the Royal Prince of Shu, no second daughter to marry your son, Yuan Gonglu!¡± Lu Bu also res angrily at Yuan Shu. 5000-shi grain to marry my daughter? What kind of offer is this? Do you, Yuan Gonglu, think everybody is a fool?


    "Hey!" Liu Mang¡¯s heart cooling down a bit, but his mood is really not well.


    Lu Fengxian, today you have to marry your daughter or else!¡± Old Yuan was angry and more determined to force Lu Bu to marry his daughter. Old Yuan then made a signal to his pce guards to surround Lu Bu and co.


    ¡°Yuan Gonglu, from the very beginning, I did not disrespect you even a bit, why should you start this now?!¡± Lu Bu said it with disdain tone. These people may not know about Lu Bu¡¯s prowess, but they heard about Lu Bu¡¯s participation in Ho Gate. Only he can make the alliance of 18 warlords deadlock their advance and making all alliance warlords¡¯ faces bing very bleak and pale.


    Among those 18 warlords, Yuan Shu was one of them, so he felt the first-hand how terrifying Lu Bu can be. Lu Bu¡¯s army was stationed outside of Shouchun city. Even 100,000 troops of Cao army cannot hold them. There is no way those soldiers of Shouchun can protect this city if besieged, in addition Old Yuan¡¯s soldiers are all in no condition to fight, they are already old, weak, sick and disabled.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Yuan Shu suddenly sighed while sitting on his throne. His visage has bing more of an skinny and dying old man, and nowhere was the visage of a mighty warlord can be found.


    ¡±All of you withdraw!¡± Said Yuan Shu, signaling those guards to withdraw.


    ¡°Father?!¡± Yuan Yao really anxious, if his father let go of this matter, then what about his engagement? Let go of them? Then how he, Yuan Yao, have a future? His father is really sick, and now seeing his wife and army already fleeting away, how he cannot worry about his future?


    Yuan Shu did not pay any attention to Yuan Yao, then he said this to Lu Bu ¡°Fengxian, how many years we have been acquaintances, this year should be more than ten years right?!¡±


    Lu Bu nodded. Exactly from Ho Gate siege until today, it had been more than ten years.


    ¡±5000-shi grain, you can borrow it. But after borrowing it, I would like to ask you only two matters!¡± Yuan Shu said that with expression of pleading.


    ¡°Say it and I shall hear it!¡± Lu Bu also sighed in his heart while looking at Yuan Shu¡¯s old face, they are already old, older than those who already dead such as Ding Yuan, Tao Qian or Wang Yun. The next time, it could be their turn! Then when that time happens, this nation will be theirs, the younger generation¡¯s nation.


    While thinking that, Lu Bu set his sights at Liu Mang.


    ¡±First! ¡±Yuan Shu¡¯s eyes is shing like never before ¡°I need Fengxian to kill two traitors!¡± At that time, when Yuan Shu said traitors, Liu Mang also felt killing intent emanating from Yuan Shu¡¯s body.


    He is also one of the warlords who have too much blood on his hands.


    "Traitors?!"


    "Yes! Chen Lan, Lei Bo! These two traitors, these two, when I proimed myself as an emperor had revolted on me!¡° Said Yuan Shu.


    Liu Mang gently shook his head. These two should be considered as smart people. When Old Yuan proimed himself as the emperor, his path has reached a dead-end. Those who does not want to die with you, naturally will leave you. Yuan Shu also looked a little embarrassed in front of Lu Bu andpany. He knows when he proimed himself as an emperor, there will be many people who will find it unbearable, and will leave him. After all, this was all due to his delusions, being an emperor, being seated on dragon throne, and the feeling when people said, ¡°I am your subject!¡±, it really was unbearable. Yuan Gonglu quickly snaps out of his delusions and begin to be depressed again. He said ¡°If they just left me, Yuan Gonglu, then I would have tolerated them. After all, they are looking for better opportunities than being under me. I will never me them. But they were not satisfied with just leaving me. They also attacked my supply transport, robbed me of my rations! They caused me to be stranded in Shouchun with nowhere to go!¡±


    Ooohh! So This is the cause, Lu Bu andpany understood immediately. If Chen Lan and Lei Bo only left him, Yuan Shu, then Yuan Shu will not be in this angry state and will possible considered as resigning from job in good terms. But, both of them took things too far. They attacked their former employer and be rebellious traitors out of their own interest.


    ¡°Good! Give me these two¡¯s whereabouts, in three days, I will send you their heads! Lu Buplied without even consulting with Liu Mang or Chen Gong. Actually, even if Yuan Shu did not request for killing them, eventually Lu Bu will solve these problems himself due to his provisions debt to Yuan Shu. Why? It was simply because Boss Lu is really hated traitors.


    After hearing Lu Buply, Yuan Shu¡¯s expression be happier and said ¡°For my second request, Fengxian. I request you to dispatch troops to escort me to the north, to Hebei To my cousin Yuan Shao¡¯s territory! I will certainly reward you heavily!¡± Yuan Shu knew that currently Huainan had been abandoned and cannot be defended anymore, His people are also scattered. Thus Yuan Shu¡¯s only option is to go to Hebei and joined hand-in-hand with Yuan Shao. If before, Yuan Shu looked down on Yuan Shao, because Yuan Shao is the son of a maid, but now, for him to survive, what choice does he have?


    However the road to Hebei was not peaceful. Xu Province was now being seized by Old Cao. Yuan Shu who had been defeated severely by Old Cao, did not dare to face Old Cao directly now.


    ¡±That request is impossible!¡± Lu Bu immediately rejects it. Telling him to go north again? Is this a joke? Previously, only with great difficulty, Lu Bu managed to withdraw from Xu Province, and now you, Yuan Shu, tried to make him go north again, do you think this Lu Bu wants to seek death? Even if they arrive at Hebei. Lu Bu and Yuan Shao are ipatible. And if Yuan Shao found out that Lu Bu is in Hebei, Lu Bu will be decimated at Puyang. ¡°But!¡± Yuan Shu still wanted to persuade through Lu Bu¡¯s rejection.


    ¡°If I can¡¯t obtain provisions from here, then I will only bring trouble to you!¡± Said Lu Bu. Bringing trouble to himself, meaning if Yuan Shu does not allow borrowing provisions from Shouchun, then he can get it from attacking Chen Lan and Lei Bo. At that time, Lu Bu may persuade them to surrender rather than kill them, therefore breaking Yuan Shu¡¯s first request.


    Seeing that Yuan Shu was unwilling, but when looking at the miserable state of his acquaintance, Lu Bu¡¯s heart began to soften up ¡°Please think slowly about the conditions that you present, as long as it is not too hard, I, Lu Fengxian will help you fulfill that!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, Liu Mang, Chen Gong!¡± Lu Bu said,manding his people to leave.


    Leaving the imperial court hall, Chen Gong began to ask the reason from Lu Bu ¡°Milord, why did you suddenly ept Yuan Shu¡¯s conditions for borrowing provisions?! Obviously we can just take it from them¡± What Chen Gong meant was, obviously they can just besiege Shouchun and capture the city along with their provisions. After all, those two who revolted can snatch Yuan Shu¡¯s provisions so easily, what does this say? This obviously shows that Yuan Shu¡¯s forces were very weak and wasted to the extreme. The reason why Shouchun had not yet been annexed and destroyed, was because of this Hebei¡®s older cousin.


    But these things were not worth mentioning to Lu Bu.


    True, attacking Shouchun may be easier than attacking Chen Lan and Lei Bo, as Yuan Shu¡¯s army were all remnants. Shouchun was also in shambles. However, if Lu Bu¡¯s army besieged the city, then Yuan Shu will be robbed even further by Chen Lan and Lei Bo. Thus, you can see their skills from here.


    Lu Bu did not reply immediately, only staring at Chen Gong for a long time. Being stared like that, made Chen Gong¡¯s heart feel bit scared. He replied ¡°If I have done such things, Gongtai. Would you still say that I am still the Lu Bu you know?!¡± Lu Bu did not wait for Chen Gong to respond, he just rode his horse leading the way and said these sentence again ¡°Gongtai, do you remember that Cao Cao¡¯s principle that he would rather disappoint the world than let the world disappoint him, then I, Lu Bu¡¯s principle is to be myself, free from anyone¡¯s debt. I have my own moral code, and that will never change!¡± Chen Gong looking at Lu Bu who was gradually disappearing suddenlyughed and shouted to the sky ¡°Do you see now, Cao Mengde? Precisely this is the reason, that I leave you and choose Lu Bu!¡±

 Chapter 50 - Renegade Traitor

    Chapter 50 - Renegade Traitor (MTL, not proofread or edited yet)


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon, Edited by TearsOfLoki


    "Yuan Gonglu has sent us 5000-shi of grain and provisions!" Chen Gong reported to Lu Bu.


    ¡°Un!¡± Lu Bu nodded. To be honest, Yuan Gonglu did not want to shorten his own provisions, but Lu Bu already said the advantage and disadvantage of lending him some provisions, so Yuan Gonglu did not dare to notply with Lu Bu¡¯s request.


    ¡°Yuan Gonglu also brought information about Chen Lan and Lei Bo¡¯s hideout!¡± Chen Gong¡¯s tone started to sound hesitant.


    TL: Chen Lan and Lei Bo, both are generals of Yuan Shu, when Yuan Shu dere himself as emperor. Chen Lan and Lei Bo be bandits and plundered Shouchun pce. Lei Bo also known as Lei Bu (which is the way his name written and pronounced in this novel, both are correct as stated in kongming, which one that you readers prefer? Comment please)


    "How?!"Lu Bu inquired.


    Chen Gong sighed ¡± Their hideout¡¯s terrain, I¡¯m afraid that ce is not optimal terrain for battle! They can hide in Bagongshan with all of their horses and troops!¡±


    TL: Presently Bagongshan is a district in Huainan, Anhui county. But when in ancient time, it is really a mountain name, so the name is Mount Bagong. Pleasement, if you want me to trante it as Bagongshan or Mount Bagong. For this chapter, I will use Bagongshan.


    ¡±Bagongshan?!¡± Lu Bu who started out from Luoyang, up until now, wherever he goes, has always been the ins or prairie in the north. He had never gone south, to Yangzhou. So he does not have any idea about the terrain in the south, let alone about Bagongshan as Chen Gong said.


    ¡°Bagongshan¡¯s other name is Shouchun Mountain aka Mt. Beishan! This mountain is the border between north and south, just like the Yellow River, which became the border between north and south. So this Bagongshan has always been a very strategic point since olden times. ¡°Now, Chen Lan and Lei Bo upied this ce. From here, one can see Shouchun entirely; also there is a natural defense that is formed by the terrain. Now Lu Bu, knew why Yuan Shu cannot leave Shouchun even though that city no longer be a habitat for the living anymore.


    Yuan Shu actually wanted to leave, but he cannot do that because his actions and movements are restricted and monitored by those two. Once his foot step outside Shouchun, it will be difficult for him to move either way.


    ¡°So Lu Bu¡¯s army can be regarded as Yuan Shu¡¯s reinforcement, Even if you, Lu Bu did note and ask to borrow provisions, Yuan Shu would have definitely senta messenger asking for your help out of fear of these two.¡±


    Lu Bu made an effort to notment.


    If it was a normal adviser, they would have certainly advised Lu Bu to take Shouchun. Hell, taking Shouchun is a much better deal than attacking Bagongshan. Even if they had no n to take Shouchun, the best course of action is to leave as soon as possible, leaving Chen Lan and Lei Bo, since they have upied Bagongshan. Moreover, when we do this, it will be impossible with Old Yuan¡¯s temper for him not to retaliate with all of his might and taking ount Lu Bu¡¯s army as Yuan Shu¡¯s opponent, isn¡¯t it the same as asking for death for Yuan Shu¡¯s army/


    However Chen Gong was not a normal adviser and Lu Bu was not a normal warlord.


    ¡±These two renegades! If this problem cannot be solved now, they will haunt us forever, we can forget them having a lofty ambitions!¡± Said Lu Bu with indifference, as if Chen Lan and Lei Bo of Bagongshan are fish ted for the chopping block. ¡°Pass my orders, let the army prepare food in three-shifts, we depart at dawn!¡±


    ¡±Yes!¡± Chen Gong nodded, he did not want to suggest to make a detour for this not Lu Bu¡¯s army style and he cannot persuade Lu Bu. So, what Lu Bu¡¯s army need is now is to rest and raise army morale. Tomorrow, Chen Lan and Lei Bo will have a torrent of misfortunes.


    A night of rest with three-shift watch hours, the entire Lu Bu army have started to action. In order to help Lu Bu clean up Chen Lan and Lei Bo, Yuan Shu sent good quality meats and wine.


    Liu Mang¡¯s camp also received provisions from Yuan Shu. He obtained roastmb and one big jar of fine wine. If this is for Liu Mang then these food is more than enough with more to spare. But Liu Mang, true to his oath, actually divided those food and wine with his 1000 brothers. A person only gets a small portion of meat. Also the wine, in order to be adequate for 1000 soldiers, Liu Mang mixed it with water so much until there is no more taste. Yuan Shu¡¯s wine gift is actually a very good wine, but now no one in Urban Army can taste it.


    However tonight turns out to be a very unforgettable night for Urban Army.


    ¡°Together, we live or die; together, we share riches and honor, as long as I, Liu Mang, am still standing, I will not make you starve. Brothers we eat!¡±, then Liu Mang instructed army chef to boil water, in order to make Sheep-bone soup. This meal is very excellent, even though it only served dry rations, eating only a small portion of meat and drinking tasteless wine.


    Dawn, it is already fifth watch.


    TL: They are using a nightwatch shift to predict the time, another ancient time


    For example:


    Definition


    y¨©g¨¥ng first of the five night watch periods 19:00-21:00 (old)


    s¨¡n¡¯g¨¥ng third of the five night watch periods 23:00-01:00 (old); midnight


    ¨¨rg¨¥ng second of the five night watch periods 21:00-23:00 (old)


    w¨³g¨¥ng fifth of the five night watch periods 03:00-05:00 (old)


    s¨¬g¨¥ng fourth of the five night watch periods 01:00-03:00 (old)


    The armies into action, Lu Bu leads 3000 Bing Province Heavy Cavalry as the vanguard. The Rear guard was the Formation Breaker, after that supply transport troops. Finally it was Liu Mang¡¯s Urban Army. His division was responsible for shielding all of armed forces.


    Yuan Shu also sent guide to inform whereabouts Chen Lan and Lei Bo¡¯s hideout.


    An enormous army march of 20,000 troops will be naturally be known to Chen Lan and Lei Bo in Bagongshan.


    So Chen Lan and Lei Bo knew about Lu Bu¡¯s army direction.


    ¡°Big bro, what is the best course of action?!¡± At the peak of Bagongshan, Lei Bo started to panic. Other people may did not know about Lu Bu¡¯s great strength, but how can these two not know? When Yuan Shu want to attack Liu Bei at Xu Province, Lu Bu acted as a mediator. He himself shot his own Sky Piercer tip at an impossiblyrge distance. At that time, Chen Lan and Lei Bo witnessed it with General Ji Ling, how can they not know his prowess?


    TL: Ji Ling, another general of Yuan Shu. Dispatched by Zhang Fei when Shouchun besieged by Cao Cao and Liu Bei


    Earlier this year, they just bullied Yuan Shu¡¯s remnant, but now Old Yuan did not know from where he got Lu Bu¡¯s army help.


    Looking at Lei Bo panicking, Chen Lan also feels a bit edgy ¡°Calm down, second brother. Sit down first, and you can tell me what is bothering you! Do you really fear Lu Bu?!¡±


    ¡°Big bro, this is the Lu Bu. When Yuan Gonglu was still very powerful, he was not his match, now he wants to eliminate us! You got some kind of n, bro?!¡±Although Lei Bo was very agitated, he still obeyed Chen Lan¡¯s order to sit down.


    Actually not only did Lei Bo feared Lu Bu, Chen Lan himself was also very afraid! Lu Bu¡¯s army¡¯s might was famous throughout the entirend. Lu Bu¡¯s Bing Province Heavy Cavalry was a big trump card that was feared by every warlord. How can these two kings of the mountain not be afraid too?


    ¡°Calm down! Calm the hell down!¡± Chen Lan took a deep breath and said ¡°Second brother, although Lu Bu is strong and we¡¯re both are not his match, but this Bagongshan actually is unfamiliarnds for Lu Bu. This ce also has strong natural defenses, what is there to fear? Even if Lu Bu has the ability to crush this ce, we just maintain a stubborn defense, surely we will have the advantage to destroy Lu Bu ¡®s army in one fell swoop. And also at that time, we brothers will be famous in this entire nation as ¡°The brothers who defeated Lu Bu¡±


    ¡°Bagongshan has a natural defense?!¡± Lei Bo then started to calm down. Bagongshan territory size is 200 square-kilometers. It is located in Central ins. Forming barrier on the south side is Yellow River, which connecting Huainan and Shouchun. One can say, that if someone upied this ce,it can be used as an impregnable mountain fortress. Say if someone tried to force entry from either Jiang Nan or Huainan, they will simply just retreat back to Bagongshan


    Since ancient times, a ce like this was a very strategic location. You know, when Old Yuan was still prosperous, there were several thousands of elite troops in Bagongshan. But a pity, they were not used now, because Old Yuan was frightened by Old Cao¡¯s attack and was unable to escape to this strategic location. Therefore, now, Chen Lan and Lei Bo upied it.


    ¡°Right, we have the natural defenses of Bagongshan! Also elite troops numbered of 10,000, even if Lu Bu is god of war, he will also gave up the idea on conquering my Bagongshan. When his grain and provisions are exhausted, even he cannot repulse enemy! ¡°Said Lei Bo as if he had see a hope.


    ¡°Transmit my military orders; tell them to prepare for battle. This time after repelling Lu Fengxian, I definitely must plunder Shouchun, I will never let that old fart Yuan Shu be in peace!¡± Chen Lan was not a long-perspective person, as Yuan Shu had calcted. When they treated like this, there will be a big retaliation from Chen Lan.


    TL: Lao er and Xiao er,ter in the story, it will show up a lot. It is actually an insult to the enemy. If the enemy is older than he is, he will call him or her Lao er = old fart. If younger, then he will call him or her Xiao er = brat.


    He did not think about the whole cause, if he didn¡¯t betray Yuan Shu and robbed his rations. How could Yuan Shu possibly ask Lu Bu for help?


    ¡°Hm, this is Bagongshan?!¡± Lu Bu arrived early as he is now a vanguard. The entire are of Bagongshan can be seen upfront. This ce is filled with forests, very dense and overgrown with weeds. Wherever he looks, Lu Bu cannot get a clear picture of the mountain.


    Along mountain, it is very easy to hide 100,000 troops for ambush! This information can be obtained through his intuition as militarymander, and also from the geographical information. This ce is located in intersection between Huainan and Shouchun and can be considered the only mountain road that is connecting between both of them. If this road is blocked, then both of locations is finished.


    This ce is really easy to defend.


    At the peak, one can see shadow of people moving. Chen Lan and Lei Bo have started to deploy troops for defense.


    ¡°This ce is difficult for offensive act!¡± Gao Shun who is usually very silent, suddenly voiced his opinion.


    ¡°If we attack, then the casualty to our army would at least be 3000 troops while enemy will only lose about 800 troops!¡± Zhang Liao also has given his opinion. Attacking a fortified position is not the cavalry¡¯s job. Therefore Bing Province Heavy Cavalry would be useless in this battle, but this does not hinder Zhang Liao¡¯s analysis.


    ¡±Even though it is difficult, we must still attack!¡± Said Lu Bu coldly while observing the whole mountain ¡°Is my Lu Bu army having cold feet already?!¡±


    Lu Bu, from his debut at Ding Yuan¡¯s office until now, had already waged war far and wide. He is the only one who moves against the wind flow, against all odds. Lu Bu usually faced enemies with either a big number of troops or with a very strong strategy.


    Therefore the Lu Bu army cannot throw in the towel no matter what the odds were. Bagongshan! Information on it¡¯s topography is vital. This ce was very easy to defend, but you also must observe, who¡¯s the one attacking and the one defending!


    ¡°Is this really worth it?!¡± Chen Gong inquired.


    ¡°There is nothing in this world that has no value! Can this mere natural defense stop I, Lu Bu? It is a joke!¡± Lu Bu wanted to kill Chen Lan and Lei Bo not onlying from Yuan Shu¡¯s requests, but because these two havemitted the same crime, which is makes them renegade traitors!

 Chapter 51 - Lu Bu Starts To Change (1)

    Chapter 51 - Lu Bu Starts To Change (1) (MTL, not proofread or edited yet)


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon, Edited by Kyrato


    ¡°Is themander below Marquis of Wen, Lu Bu, Lu Feng Xian?!¡± An arrogant voice yelling out from Bagongshan peak.


    ¡°Oh, Chen Lan and Lei Bo also knew Bu? I did not expect this at all!¡± Said Lu Bu with a disdain expression.


    ¡°Ha, how can we brothers possibly not know about Marquis of Wen, Lu Bu¡¯s prowess¡± Said Chen Lan at the peak, whileughing boldly as if concealing something.


    "While I was serving under Wen Hou, I was a guide that led these two bandits to top the subjugation of the Xuzhou area!" The messenger was awkwardly stating the orders Yuan Shu-man. ¡°Marquis of Wen, when my lord withdrew from Xu Province, he also brought this two lowlifes with him, so, they also know about Marquis of Wen¡¯s prowess!¡± The guide said awkwardly. How stupid was he? Instead of saying, ¡°when Yuan Shu withdraw from Xu Province¡±, he should have said ¡°When Yuan Shu assaulted Xu Province¡±.


    ¡°Wenyuan, go forward and call out to them!¡± Said Lu Bu toward Zhang Liao.


    Zhang Liao nodded and went directly to the foot of the mountain. After arriving there, he eximed loudly ¡°Chen Lan, Lei Bo, my lord has been entrusted by Yuan Gonglu to eliminate you both and your unit. If you know what is best for you, surrender immediately. Otherwise when we reach the foot of the mountain, you will surely perish!¡±


    ¡°That old fart Yuan Shu, he is the culprit behind this siege!¡± Lei Bo angrily punched a nearby log.


    After listening to Zhang Liao¡¯s words, not only he did not be shocked and afraid, instead he sneered and answered ¡°When did Marquis of Wen be Yuan Shu¡¯spdog? Was the title Marquis of Wen which was given by the Emperor not enough? Has the Marquis of Wen, Lu Bu, be so greedy that you threw away our Han?! Do you also do not fear the 100,000 troops of Cao¡¯s Army?!¡±


    The words that Chen Lan spat out was very demeaning. Saying Lu Bu has be Yuan Shu¡¯spdog, saying Lu Bu has be too greedy that he thought the Emperor¡¯s reward is not enough and he threw away his loyalty for the Han Empire.


    Everyone knows that Yuan Gonglumitted a mistake when he proimed himself as an emperor, as he is not a legitimate emperor.


    But by doing that, the people of this nation, who initially respected Yuan Shu, began to distance themselves from him, for fear that Old Cao under the pretext of regent was going to attack those who are in contact with Yuan Shu, as Old Cao himself has called Yuan Shu an illegitimate usurper. And now Lu Bu who attacked Chen Lan on behalf of Yuan Shu, Chen Lan predicted what could happen.


    Unfortunately, Chen Lan made an error by saying those words. Other warlords may fear Cao Mengde, but Lu Bu did not really care nor fear Cao Mengde. His confidence did note because he knew Old Cao¡¯s strength, but it came from being acquainted with him God knows how long.


    From the time when Lu Bu attack Old Cao¡¯s Yan Province to when Old Cao attack Lu Bu¡¯s province, both know each other well enough.


    ¡°Try to frighten me with Cao Mengde? You got the wrong person to threat!¡± Lu Bu coldly responded ¡°Other warlord may fear Cao Mengde, but I, Lu Bu, did not really care at all!¡±


    The results of the battle of Xu Province, although it resulted with Lu Bu¡¯s loss and being expelled from Xu Province, during the breakout, Bing Province Cavalry really hurt Cao Cao¡¯s prized Ferocious Cavalry and made a name for themselves as the strongest cavalry in this nation. So, it can be concluded that Old Cao is the one who feared Lu Bu, not vice-versa.


    ¡°Chen Lan, Lei Bo. Your previous lord, Yuan Gonglu never treated you badly and never let you starve. Even when both of you left him after he proimed himself as emperor, he never med you one bit.


    But not only did both of you did not repay his kindness, both of you also attacked his supply troops. Though this transgression is not unforgivable, if you surrender now, you still can live!¡± Lu Bu stressed every words clearly.


    It seems words cannot reach these two, as Lei Bo already began to curse ¡°You scumbag, ve of three surnames. Please don¡¯t be a hypocrite. Did you think you can force us to die with our previous lord?


    When Yuan Shu proimed himself as an emperor, he was deserted by his friends and allies, leaving us stranded here in Bagongshan. Yuan Shu did not even send any supplies to us, leaving us brothers, several thousands of people, to the hand of fate. So, out of needs, we robbed his supply line for us to use. He abandoned us like that, so why can¡¯t we do the same to him?¡±


    ¡°Not good!¡± Chen Lan wanted to prevent Lei Bo from putting his foot in his his mouth, but it is toote already.


    ¡°Stupid men, insulting our lord like that, you have thrown the hope that our lord has given you to swine!¡± All of Lu Bu¡¯s army personnel were thinking the same thing.


    ¡°ve of three surnames?!¡± Lu Bu then remembers the worst memory he has. This god of war¡¯s eyes then shed with extreme killing intent. He looked at both of them who was standing at the peak ¡°You two are really seeking for death!¡±


    Havingpletely offended Lu Bu, Chen Lan¡¯s face began to pale, but he tried to not panic, for he is themander of this mountain army and previously he is also a general in Yuan Shu¡¯s army. He just coldly responded ¡°In that case, us two brothers will wait for Marquis of Wen at the peak!¡±


    Bagongshan. Once again we look at the topography of this area. This area only has one road, and if one guards the pass, then none shall pass that road. A real strategic location, difficult to attack, easy to defend.


    If Chen Lan and Lei Bo¡¯s hideout was in the tnd, even if they have 100,000 troops, Lu Bu could order an all-out attack. Why? Because he is Lu Bu and Bing Province Cavalry fear nothing.


    However, due to difficult terrain, which is the mountains, cavalry are of no help here. Not having cavalry soldiers to attack, also adds to the value of Chen Lan and Lei Bo¡¯s natural defenses.


    ¡°Milord, are you thinking of a direct mountain attack?!¡± Zhang Liao asked with hesitation. In the past, usually Lu Bu just told his troops to attack directly, because his basic principle is just to attack straight for the enemy, which he considered is the best course of action, no matter how many casualties fell.


    But now Lu Bu actually s thinking of tactics to attack from every possible angle.


    ¡°Lu Feng Xian,e and go up here! We brothers are waiting impatiently for your arrival!¡± Lei Bo has already offend Lu Bu severely, so why not add fuel to the fire.


    Lu Bu who had finished observing the mountain, did not say a word, but said ¡°Gao Shun, use your Formation Breaker, feint attack!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Gao Shun looking at Lu Bu with a strange expression. ¡°Just feigning attack?¡± While Gao Shun had received a strange order from Lu Bu, he was also surprised by Lu Bu next words.


    ¡°Gao Shun, be careful, exercise extreme caution!¡±


    When did Boss Lu start to care about his people? The faces of all the soldiers who were present started to change color.


    Only Chen Gong smiled and nodded at that change.


    ¡°SHAAAAAA!¡±


    As always, the Formation Breaker is the Formation Breaker. They are an elite unit who have faced hundreds of battles, all equipped with a great shield and heavy armor. The road in mountain is not stable, but this is not a problem for Formation Breaker division, because they are an infantry division. They can move with the same speed as if it was tnd, not before long, they already arrived at the foot of the mountain. One can see panic expression on Chen Lan and Lei Bo¡¯s faces.


    ¡°Shoot, shoot, stop their movement right now!¡± While Chen Lan is calm, Lei Bo is very different, all of his insults were actually just to cover his fear.


    But that desperate move, also stopped the Formation Breaker¡¯s movement. Arrows raining and stones rolling everywhere made it hard for the Formation Breaker to march forward.


    ¡°Abominable!¡± Gao Shun roared loudly, he wanted to storm the mountain, but he heard Lu Bu¡¯s shout from below the mountain ¡°Gao Shun, retreat!¡±


    Gao Shun looks at that peak road. Everywhere is arrows rained, stones rolling. He sighed fiercely, because he was unwilling to retreat, but he also knows, if he forced a storm, the Formation Breaker would receive tremendous damage.


    Does Lu Bu want to sacrifice the Formation Breakers just to ovee Chen Lan and Lei Bo? No, he could not have that kind of loss.


    Seeing the Formation Breaker retreat, made Chen Lan and Lei Bo beaming with pride.


    Lei Bo smiled with disdain expression at Lu Bu army at mountain feet ¡°Lu Bu, Marquis of Wen has only mediocre ability!¡±


    ¡°Idiot traitor, this is just a grace period, when my great army breaks through your precious mountain, there will be nothing left of you!¡± Another astonishing scene, Gao Shun who is a man of very few words actually an insult of such eloquence?


    ¡°Hah, Lu Bu¡¯s Army is nothing after all! Only having a proud motor mouth. Dost thou and your idiot general think you have the ability to attack my mountain? All of you are a joke!


    Lu Feng Xian, you are just a stray dog who has been driven away from Xu Province by Cao Cao. Now you have lost a ce and is barely maintaining your feeble existence, right? Youe to my Bagongshan and act unruly, where the hell do you think this is, huh? You are in our domain and you are facing us, kings of this mountain.


    ¡°Beng!¡± Lu Bu hit a giant rock with his Poseidon halberd. That rock was blown to bits. Now, in Lu Bu¡¯s heart, his anger wanted to burn the mountain to ashes. The only one who can make Lu Bu this mad besides Zhang Fei who is Liu Bei¡¯s subordinate, is this Lei Bo.


    ¡°Milord, let me continue storming with my soldiers. We will take those two son-of-a-bitchs heads ande back down!¡± Said Gao Shun as he knelt seeking for Lu Bu¡¯smand.


    ¡°Gao Shun, I know you do notck the ability to storm the mountain!¡± Said Lu Bu coldly.


    In Gao Shun¡¯s heart, he only wanted to attack and redeem his lords face, but he listened to what Lu Bu said next ¡°If you attack Bagongshan and took those lowlifes heads, how many casualties will your Formation Breaker suffer?!¡±


    ¡°Eh?!¡± Responded Gao Shun who was a little unsure ¡°Several hundred!¡± Gao Shun just blurted out his opinion. It is true in Gao Shun¡¯s division there are several hundreds of veteran soldiers of Formation Breaker.


    ¡°Several hundred!¡± Lu Bu sneered. ¡°Is it worth to exchange several hundreds of elite¡¯s lives with those two lowlifes?!¡± Said Lu Bu while hitting the horse to retreat. ¡°Withdraw the troops and return to main camp. Tomorrow we fight again!¡±


    ¡±Milord?!¡± Said Gao Shun, a little dissatisfied.


    ¡°Gao Shun, using those several hundred just to breach enemy line and take those two lowlifes head, that is something I cannot afford to exchange. Those troops, are dear to me!¡± After saying those lines, this general, known as god-of-war, started to change bit by bit.

 Chapter 52 - Assaulting The Mountain

    Chapter 52 - Assaulting The Mountain


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon, Edited by Krayto


    In themander¡¯s tent, Lu Bu reviewed all the information regarding that noon battle:


    Bagongshan¡¯s location is easy to defend, but if it¡¯s attacked head on, the losses will be terrible. This advantage made Chen Lan and Lei Bo arrogant.


    If they couldn¡¯t conquer Bagongshan, then Chen Lan and Lei Bo would humiliate Lu Bu. If that was case, how can Lu Bu rx under this circumstances?


    ¡°Fire attack on the mountain?!¡± Lu Bu is thinking about burning the mountain. It is the basic method to use for attacking fortified positions.


    While Lu Bu was trying to think of the method to attack, someone came and destroyed all his nning.


    ¡°Bagongshan, although its forest is dense, the soil is very wet and damp. Milord, you cannot use fire attacks here¡± Said Chen Gong entering the tent while smiling, following him was also a mighty general suited with armor.


    ¡°Milord!¡± Said armored general while holding his fist towards Lu Bu.


    ¡°Xuangao has alsoe?! Lu Bu felt a little odd. Indeed the person who came is the general who med himself during siege of Kaiyang, Zang Ba, Zang Xuangao.


    ¡°If a fire attack is impossible, then I will surround the mountain¡± Said Lu Bu ¡°My n is to surround the mountain for a hundred days, I do not believe that Chen Lan and Lei Bo without descending the mountain can supply his 10,000 army !¡±


    ¡°Hundred days to surround the mountain, is your idea to cut off their water and provisions? Then please consider this, Chen Lan and Lei Bo¡¯s group has stolen from Yuan Gonglu¡¯s supply troops. Yuan Gonglu said only 1,000-shi was stolen right? That is a tant lie, they must have at least robbed 10,000-shi of provisions.


    If not, how can Yuan Gonglu be so furious? This Huainan weather is also not in our favor, if we want to surround them. In the Huainan region, in a week there are going to be a days where it rains. There are even times where it rains up to 3 days consecutively non-stop.


    Therefore they have an endless supply of water. So, surrounding the mountain.....!¡± While Chen Gong wanted to borate further about the disadvantages, suddenly he saw a faint smile on Lu Bu¡¯s face. Chen Gong knew that Lu Bu is only acting when he talked about surrounding tactics.


    "You have the stage, it¡¯s yours! I can¡¯t believe I have to scheme for you to speak frankly, until you do I can only keep guessing!"


    Lu Bu faint smile told Chen Gong that he knew he couldn¡¯t surround the mountain.


    ¡°Gongtai oh Gongtai, why don¡¯t you just state your ns, must you wait me to guess it?!¡± Said Lu Bu while smiling at Chen Gong.


    He already knew that sieging the mountain is a very bad idea, let alone surrounding them, this time, Lu Bu cannot afford to dy any longer or his ns are going to go south.


    When Lu Bu saw Chen Gong entered his tent, Lu Bu know that Chen Gong had a n.


    ¡°Milord oh Milord!¡± When did Lu Bu start to use small schemes? Chen Gong shook his head helplessly and said ¡°This time, Gong has a strategy but all of it depends heavily on General Zang Ba!¡±


    ¡°Xuangao?!¡± Lu Bu also felt a little strange. Zang Ba¡¯s Taishan Army were disbanded by Zang Ba. If Zang Ba¡¯s Taishan Army still existed, perhaps Zang Ba will still have a method to attack them. After all, Zang Ba also used to be king of the mountain. So he is familiar with mountain warfarepared to Lu Bu.


    ¡°Yes! General Zang Ba has a way!¡± Since Chen Gong is the one who rmend him, Lu Bu is willing to listen. ¡°Xuangao, anything you want to share, speak frankly!¡± To be honest Lu Bu also very admiring of Zang Ba. From his heroism in battle, his rebellious nature which is the same as Lu Bu, and most importantly, he is a great leader and a senior general in his army.


    If following logic, when Chen Deng brought replenishment troops, Zang Ba should have reformed his army, right? But he didn¡¯t, he still felt guilty from Kaiyang, due to his dismissal of his Taishan troops.


    TL: Taishan or Mount Tai, located in Shandong. One of the most revered and holiest mountain in China (for Taoist)


    ¡±Milord, upon my honor I say these facts. Ba is originally a mountain bandit brigade before surrendering to government troops.


    Only after surrendering, we¡¯re we able to be government troops!¡± Taishan bandits. At that time, Taishan can be said to be Zang Ba¡¯s territory. The bandit group was so powerful that government troops avoided them at all costs.


    ¡°Oh-kay, then what do your rtionship of the past have to do with your current ns?!¡± Lu Bu did not care about Zang Ba¡¯s background.


    Donning the identity of a hero, one does not care about background. Liu Bei was a straw sandals and mats seller, Guan Yu was a red-bean seller, even Grand General He Jin was also a butcher, so background is not important.


    ¡°Taishan and Bagongshan, although their distance is hundreds of li away, we have rtions with each other!¡±


    Zang Ba pour out his opinion. Bandits must have their own way of gathering intelligence, because government troops can destroy them anytime. One of the means of getting this intelligence is exchanging information. At that time, Zang Ba¡¯s contact at Bagongshan is Zhang Yan of Heishan, Zang Ba also recognized this person.


    ¡°You have a contact inside?!¡± Lu Bu¡¯s brow wrinkled. Even if there is a contact inside, what good it would do? Bagongshan only has one road. ¡°It is very difficult to raid the fortress¡¯s front door!¡± Lu Bu shook his head and said ¡°Due to only one road to ess the mountain.


    ¡°No! There is another entrance to the fortress!¡± Zang Ba now said what Lu Bu most wanted to hear.


    "Another entrance?!"Lu Bu suddenly stood up.


    ¡°Um! I have been to Bagongshan before, at that time there was no Chen Lan and Lei Bo, Yuan Shu also still upied Shouchun city, and there was also still no government troops!¡± Said Zang Ba. That time when Zang Ba upied Bagongshan, it is still at the time of Yellow Turban Rebellion, chaos was everywhere. At that time, bandit brigade of Bagongshan was still thriving.


    ¡°Another entrance of Bagongshan is located after Bagongshan¡¯s main peak!¡± Zang Ba said this secret entrance. He obtained this information on mountain road by coincidence.


    He heard it from a Bagongshan bandit who blurted out this secret and Zang Ba instilled it in his heart.


    He thought it was a joke told by that drunk, but who knew that it was real.


    ¡°After the main peak?!¡± Bagongshan¡¯s most dangerous ce was the main peak. After the main peak, there is a slope. But this slope¡¯s degree is almost 90 degrees vertical. Let alone a road, even trees have a difficult time growing, but now Zang Ba said, there is a hidden road there?!


    When Lu Bu began to have doubts, Zang Ba said ¡°it is because too steep, that it can be made a secret entrance, as people do not know about this secret entrance!¡±


    When one day, the bandit brigade is bound to be exterminated, these bandits can use this escape route in order to escape safely.


    ¡°Ha, Chen Lan, Lei Bo, this time I want to see how you die!¡± Lu Bu smiles heroically. Both Chen Lan and Lei Bo already incurred his wrath, so even if the two want to surrender, it¡¯s impossible for Lu Bu to ept it.


    ¡°Xuangao, this time, you have done a great merit!¡± Said Lu Bu while smiling to Zang Ba.


    ¡°As long as Milord, no longer brings up about how Ba dismissed his troops! ¡°Zang Ba said embarrassingly.


    ¡°Xuangao, Xuangao, your still worried about what happened at Kaiyang?! All is forgiven already!¡± Lu Bu patted Zang Ba¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Presently my subordinate consists of Wenyuan¡¯s Bing Province Heavy Cavalry, Gao Shun¡¯s Formation Breaker and even Hanyang also have Urban Army, and now you.


    I can¡¯t wait for your Taishan Army¡¯s contribution to the world.¡±


    ¡°Many thanks, Milord!¡± Zang Ba half-knelt in front of Lu Bu. Lu Bu forgave him, so it could be said Zang Ba already absolved his sin at Kaiyang.


    ¡°Congrattions, Milord. Zang Ba, Zang Xuangao this first tiger has regained his strength back!¡± Chen Gong also looked very happy. With Zang Ba¡¯smanding ability, Lu Bu army prowess will rise significantly.


    ¡°Good! Zang Ba receive your orders!¡± Lu Bu said it with heroic smile.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Zang Ba received orders with half-kneeling.


    ¡°Tomorrow attack Bagongshan, I give you full authority to be in charge of both Bing Province Cavalry and Formation Breaker, select those who you want to assault with you!¡±


    "Zang Baplies with the order!"

 Chapter 53 - Liu Mang Become Bait (once again)

    Chapter 53 - Liu Mang Be Bait (once again)


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon, Edited by TearsOfLoki


    Below Mt. Bagong, inside Urban Army¡¯s camp, There is a general who was wearing Aries cloth and riding a warhorse whispering something in his mouth, and if one were to approach him, one could hear his mutterings. ¡°Chen Old Man, Fucking old bastard with no asshole, this young master of yours will remember this day, the day that I became damned bait again!¡±


    TL: As requested by eytr, I change Bagongshan to Mt. Bagong


    This general was Lu Bu¡¯s son-inw Liu Mang. He was cursing Chen Gong along with the decision that was made duringst night¡¯s war council.


    Due to what Zang Ba said about Mt. Bagong¡¯s secret entrance, Lu Bu¡¯s mood was much lighter now. So he called his senior officers and Liu Mang. Although Liu Mang¡¯s division was just the small Urban Army, he was alsomanding a battalion consisting of 1,000 soldiers, so he was required also to enter the war council.


    ¡±Milord, let my Formation Breaker division storm them tomorrow!¡± Said Gao Shun with enthusiasm. He knew that Lu Bu was angry due to the insults hurled by Chen Lan and Lei Bo just this afternoon.


    ¡°Formation Breaker had tried to storm them already. Milord, tomorrow let my Bing Province Heavy Cavalry to storm!¡± Even though Zhang Liao knew that this fight will be very hard to be win but he also knew that the original Formation Breaker had been crippled and the original member only consists less than 200 people. If any damage was to be taken again, Gao Shun will weep bitterly.


    Therefore, Zhang Liao offered himself out of concern of his old buddy.


    ¡°Wow, both of you are so eager to fight, May I know for what? Is it to seize Mt. Bagong?!¡± Lu Bu teased his unit. It was the first time Lu Bu teased his unit. ¡°For this time, both of you need to stand down, as for this fight, I have decided to use someone else other than both of you!¡±


    ¡°Hm?!¡± Gao Shun very puzzled.


    Chen Gong then said ¡°This time the leader is General Zang Ba!¡±


    ¡°Huh?! Zang Ba?!¡± Both Zhang Liao and Gao Shun¡¯s brow both wrinkled. They were both surprised not because Zang Ba did not have the ability, but since the Battle of Kaiyang, He did not have any division to lead. How then will he lead the assault on Mt. Bagong?


    ¡°Zang Xuangao?¡± Liu Mang also looked at this person. In Kaiyang, this man has shed with Lu Bu frequently, why he is still given a chance to prove himself?


    ¡°Xuangao knows Mt. Bagong have another secret entrance. That entrance will directly breach enemy lines. So, in this battle, I hereby, relinquished mymand authority to Xuangao temporarily. So, all officers and all divisions must obey Xuangao and no other, that includes me, Bing Province Heavy Cavalry, Formation Breaker and Urban Army!¡± Said Lu Bu.


    ¡°Commanding Boss Lu?!¡± Liu Mang a bit surprised. Liu Mang also thinks that Zang Ba would just be a guide while Lu Bu leads. Now, it really was unexpected that Zang Ba was given full authority and responsibility in this battle.


    ¡°Milord, you!¡± Zang Ba is a little surprised that Lu Bu was willing to relinquished hismand albeit temporarily. Did this not mean that Lu Bu was willing to do a decentralization of each his divisions?


    ¡°Worry not, Xuangao. Regard me as an ordinary soldier under you! This is because in mountain battles, I, Lu Bu, am inferior to you!¡± That statement from Lu Bu was indeed correct. What Lu Bu¡¯s division most excels in is Cavalry charge. So, regarding cavalry battle, ten Zang Ba tied up together is not Lu Bu¡¯s match, but when ites to mountain battles, the reverse is also true, ten Lu Bu tied up together is not Zang Ba¡¯s match.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Zang Ba had received the order.


    ¡°Milord! If we solely depended on General Zang Ba, then it is not good!¡± Said Chen Gong.


    ¡°Oh?!¡± came Lu Bu¡¯s puzzled reply.


    ¡°The Formation Breaker and Bing Province Heavy Cavalry, when they leave, they can leave without making a fuss. But you, Milord. If Chen Lan and Lei Bo discovered that you are not at the mountain¡¯s foot, they will be startled and keep alert at all times!¡± Chen Gong continues to exin.


    ¡±Me?!¡± Lu Bu understood immediately. This Poseidon armor set that was bestowed by Gaozu Emperor was too dazzling, attracting too much attention due to its golden color both Chen Lan and Lei Bo already knew to fear Lu Bu with his current appearance, and so if he was to disappear suddenly, won¡¯t the both of them be very agitated and extremely uneasy? At that time, both of them may have already discovered the second entrance that was located after main peak, and making assault impossible.


    TL: Gaozu Emperor or Great Emperor as has been written in earlier chapters is Liu Bang, founder of Han Dynasty. Please tell me, should I continue as Gaozu Emperor or Great Emperor? Right now, I will be using Gaozu Emperor


    So, in summary, Chen Gong¡¯s advice for Lu Bu, is Lu Bu to stay, but Lu Bu was not willing to stay. He was Lu Bu the god-of-war. Only With his existence can Lu Bu¡¯s Army disy their maximum prowess. On the other hand, Chen Lan and Lei Bo must be killed by Lu Bu¡¯s own hand for they have insulted him so. If not killed by his own hand, then Lu Bu will be very unhappy.


    Looking at his lord¡¯s unwillingness, Chen Gong Old Man suddenly looked at Liu Mang and smiled.That gesture made Liu Mang¡¯s heart surprised and feel very bad! He knew Chen Old Man had the idea to use him as bait again! And as expected, Chen Gong said ¡°As long as Hanyang stays at Mt. Bagong¡¯s feet, this Chen Lan and Lei Bo will feel secure!¡±


    Fucking hell! Liu Mang wanted to shout and curse ¡°Motherfucking bastard¡±, Hey, Chen Old Man, you want me to act as a father to reassure Chen Lan and Lei Bo, huh? Or you want me to take Chen Lan and Lei Bo to go to a pic, so they will not suspect anything?


    ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Liu Mang thinks, if I just stay at the foot mountain, then we will not need to fight at all, I can rx.


    ¡°Very well, I will stay at foot of Mt. Bagong, you guys do not need me to join into fray right?!¡± Liu Mang said all the while gazing profoundly at Chen Gong¡¯s wisdom.


    Hearing Liu Mang¡¯s question, Chen Gong smiled. He knew that this boy willply with the order.


    ¡°You just need to attract the attention of Chen Lan and Lei Bo from Mt. Bagong¡¯s feet, so naturally you do not need to attack the mountain!¡±


    ¡°That is good, I ept the order!¡± Liu Mangplied immediately. If he was to attack the mountain, there will definitely be big casualties, but if he stayed at the foot of the mountain, he will not need to throw his life.


    ¡°So tomorrow, Hanyang will stay at mountain¡¯s foot to attract Chen Lan and Lei Bo, Xuangao is to bring Formation Breaker and Bing Province Heavy Cavalry to the mountain fortress¡¯s secret entrance to subdue Mt. Bagong!¡± Lu Bumanded, issuing several orders in quick session.


    ¡°This General Zang Ba receives the order!¡±


    ¡°Hanyang receives the order!¡±


    After looking Liu Mang left the big tent, Lu Bu said this ¡°Gongtai, you ordered Hanyang to do this, It is not just to make Chen Lan and Lei Bo¡¯s worry away, right?!¡± That¡¯s right, if it solely to trick the enemy, Lu Bu can just take off his armor and helmet then find someone with simr stature to put on. As long as they did not say a word, the same effect can make Chen Lan and Lei Bo¡¯s worry away.


    ¡±Milord is wise!¡± Chen Gong showed his thumb to Lu Bu. ¡°Even though Hanyang has been given a title of prince, he is also Milord¡¯s son-inw. This makes may officers to have a very discontented feeling¡± For son-inw¡¯s position in government to be bigger that his honorable father-inw, in the end people will asked, what will this army called? Was it still Lu Bu¡¯s army or had it already be Liu Mang¡¯s army? Before, when Chen Gong made Liu Mang to go to Shouchun it was to solely subdue Yuan Yao, so other people in Lu Bu army saw he, Liu Mang, was also a part of Lu Bu army, so Lu Bu¡¯s army personnel also risked their life for Liu Mang.


    ¡°Risk their life?!¡± If Chen Gong was the one who said these words, Liu Mang will absolutely strangle him. But Lu Bu was the one who said these words. In battlefield, no matter how menial the task is, how was it possible that there is no danger involved?


    ¡±Gongtai, while your idea is good, you did not fear that I, as your lord, will have a different opinion?!¡± Lu Bu¡¯s gaze grew more profound when looking at Chen Gong. Actually, even though Liu Mang¡¯s task was to provoke Chen Lan and Lei Bo right now, it can be said that he is gradually umting merits and prestige. Now Liu Mang¡¯s title is higher than Lu Bu, once merits and prestige umted, won¡¯t those merits overshadow Lu Bu¡¯s own? And if Lu Bu got suspicious, Chen Gong and Liu Mang cannot escape death.


    Chen Gong did not reply immediately, but asked one cryptic question ¡°Milord, are you able to do it?!¡±


    TL: What Chen Gong wants to say is, ¡°Milord, are you able to gain peace and prosperity and maintain it? I believe Hanyang has the ability to do it!¡±


    Lu Bu did not speak, but continuously looking at Chen Gong.


    Chen Gong also staring at Lu Bu. A schr and a general, a warlord and an adviser look at each other for half of incense stick. Then Lu Bu¡¯s mouth corner formed a smile while shaking his head ¡°Gongtai, oh Gongtai!¡±


    TL: Incense clock, in ancient China, one incense burn rate is one hour. So whenever there is a sentence ¡°One incense time¡± that mean it is one hour.


    ¡°Milord!¡± While Chen Gong face was indifferent, but his sleeve and palm was already cold sweat. Transferring merit and prestige to people is a big taboo to a warlord. Other people may not know it, but Chen Gong actually felt an extreme killing intent from Lu Bu, once Lu Bu burst out, then it is over.


    But fortunately Lu Bu was not such a person at all! Correction, Lu Bu was not apetent warlord.

 Chapter 54 - Mountain Fortress Infiltration

    Chapter 54 - Mountain Fortress Infiltration


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon, Edited by TearsOfLoki


    When someone acts as bait, they must have the consciousness of a good bait. So Liu Mang, ordered his division to form an excellent formation, it was for Chen Lan and Lei Bo to see but it was also designed so that Chen Lan and Lei Bo would be unable toprehend the formation.


    Liu Mang¡¯s Urban Army had been taking this course of action before dawn until the sun was already high.


    ¡°Lu Bu¡¯s Army has something like this?!¡± On peak fortress looking below, Chen Lan was in a big doubt ¡°This is not Lu Bu¡¯s style!¡±. Chen Lan absolutely knew about Lu Bu¡¯s temperament, and due both of them have offended Lu Bu severely, they should be hit by Lu Bu by today basing Lu Bu¡¯s ultimatum. But now they were just being surrounded by them.


    ¡°What plot is Lu Bu Army concocting?!¡± Chen Lan was pondering.


    Lei Bo was a big idiot and thus his discourse was much simpler ¡°Big brother, why should you ponder more?! Mt. Bagong is located by the throat of Central ins, in the south there¡¯s Yellow River as barrier, and there is only one way to climb this mountain, only this road is avable. It is easy to defend, so whatever plot that Lu Bu has, it will be thwarted immediately!¡±


    ¡°Is he trying to burn the mountain?!¡± Chen Lan tried to think from Lu Bu¡¯s angle. ¡°It is impossible!¡± Chen Lan shook his head. Even though Mt. Bagong had very dense forest, it also has very moist soil and weather. So fire attacks arepletely impossible.


    ¡°Trying to close our route?!¡± Finally Chen Lan smiled. In his fortress, they have robbed 10,000-shi of grain and provisions from Yuan Gonglu, and now Lu Bu tried to close off their route? Lu Bu was really stupid after all, now he and Lei Bo both can just y patience; and discover whose provisions will run out first, theirs or Lu Bu


    ¡°As long as Lu Bu is only surrounding us, there is nothing to fear!¡± Chen Lan waved his hand, ordering his men to continue patrol and monitoring ¡°Lu Bu¡± movements, while he go back and rest for a while.


    It had been two ancient hours already, there was only very little or no movement from Lu Bu¡¯s army.


    TL: 1 ancient hour when converted to modern time be two hour.


    Chen Lan felt something was wrong, even Lei Bo also be alerted. So they gathered again in fortress main base.


    ¡°Okay, let us review what Lu Bu look like. He wears a full-metal golden armor, rides a big warhorse and using two-edged ji halberd!¡± Chen Lan is reviewing calmly. He also has 8 great generals and this Chen Lan saw Gao Shun and Zhang Wenyuan yesterday.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Generals!¡± Chen Lan suddenly stood up. ¡°Second brother, do you see several armored warriors beside Lu Bu yesterday?!¡±


    ¡°Yesterday?!¡± Lei Bo touched his head tried to remember. ¡°Maybe, big brother! What is your point, bro?!¡±


    "They disappeared!" Said Chen Lan.


    ¡°They disappeared or do not exist at all! What is the difference?!¡± Lei Bo did not care at all.


    ¡°What do you even understand?!¡± Chen Lan is a little angry. This stupid brother of his did not understand anything at all. All he is good at is martial arts, and even that was no good either.


    ¡°You! Did you see at Lu Bu¡¯s side, were there any armored warriors yesterday?!¡± Chen Lan asked a soldier who is guarding fortress.


    ¡°I ?!¡± That soldier is really confused by Chen Lan ¡°Great king, I have not seen them clearly!¡±


    ¡°You are useless! How about you?!¡± Chen Lan quickly inquired another person.


    "Great king, I have not seen clearly!"


    He continued inquiring until several archers responded ¡°Great king, yesterday indeed beside that golden armored person, there are some generals!¡±


    An archer vision is naturally very good and able to see things faraway.


    ¡°Really? Beside that golden armored person?!¡± Chen Lan suddenly caught up with archer casual words.


    ¡°Yes, Great King. Yesterday¡¯s golden armored person!¡± This archer is very confused about today¡¯s Great King¡¯s attitude. ¡°Ah, yes, Great King. Today¡¯s golden armored person is wearing two more horns on his body!¡± The archer said that casually.


    ¡°Two more horns?!¡± Chen Lan goes to the guard outpost to see on that golden armored person down there. There are really two more horns on his chest area.


    ¡°No, No, No. That guy is not Lu Bu, that guy is not Lu Bu!¡± Chen Lan understood immediately, that this person was definitely not Lu Bu.


    While Chen Lan looks for Lu Bu, the rear area of fortress suddenly there are war cries.


    ¡°Where are those war criesing from? Is Lu Bu¡¯s Army storming here?!¡± Lu Bu¡¯s Army was below the mountain is not doing anything at all, so there was simply no sound.


    ¡°Not good, ites from beyond the main peak!¡± Chen Lan finally remembered the rumor about Mt. Bagong¡¯s second entrance, after upying it. Chen Lan was also looking for that second mountain entrance, but it was a pity that he cannot find it.


    ¡°Great King, Great King! Lu Bu¡¯s Army is annihting our rear army at the mountain¡¯s rear!¡± Chen Lan was unresponsive, a messengere with a message while bleeding all over ce.


    ¡°Lu Bu, Lu Bu!¡± Chen Lan should have thought more about that second entrance which he had not found but now Lu Bu¡¯s army reminds him clearly at a very great cost.


    Fire was everywhere; the peak was already like a ughterhouse. Lu Bu¡¯s army was the one who set the fire.


    ¡°Shaaaa, drive them out of peak! Second brother, you lead the brothers to hit Lu Bu¡¯s army! Once mountain rear has been broken, it will be the end of us!¡± Chen Lan roared a decisive voice, let Lei Bo support mountain rear.


    At the mountain rear, there was the provisions warehouse, and barracks, so it was impossible to have many people guard. Lu Bu¡¯s army did not meet with any resistance at all. And under Zang Ba¡¯s leadership, they swiftly upied an open space for Lu Bu¡¯s Army checkpoint.


    ¡°Brothers do not panic, herees support! Your second king hase!¡± Although Lei Bo was an idiot, he still has his ability with martial art and art of war. So he swiftly brought soldiers and horses to counter-attack the enemy.


    Although Lu Bu Army has upied a checkpoint, their numbers were too few, so they could still be forced to retreat with the unexpected support from Lei Bo.


    ¡°This is not good!¡± Zang Ba roared, if they were repelled, it would then be impossible to attack Mt. Bagong again due to secret entrance already having been found out, and will soon be blocked by them, so Lu Bu¡¯s Army can only be frustrated with Chen Lan and Lei Bo. Zang Ba then roared loudly towards Lei Bo relief troops and determined to block their path, even though their troops are outnumbered 10 to 1.


    ¡±Absolutely we cannot retreat!¡± Zang Ba wanted to open a new opportunities, but was getting suppressed by Lei Bo¡¯s elite bodyguard unit.


    ¡°Damn, at this rate, it will be over before the real battle even started!¡± Zang Ba was very helpless; he cannot im merit this time.


    At this moment, there was a valiant general rushed through the siege, with a Poseidon halberd in his hand. Wherever he goes, he strikes terror in every enemies¡¯ heart.


    ¡°Lu Bu, Lu Fengxian has arrived!¡± Shouted Lu Bu suddenly, giving Lu Bu Army morale boost that they needed. That war cry is a war cry that soars to the heavens.


    Lu Bu is their soul, so long Lu Bu still exists, Lu Bu army will never be defeated.


    ¡°Oh no, It¡¯s Lu Bu!¡± Lei Bo¡¯s face now has the color of fear. He, as a militarymander, naturally knows about Lu Bu¡¯s terror. But he could not flinch now, he could only bite his teeth ¡°All of you do not need to fear Lu Bu, now his Lu Bu Army only left with fewer soldiers, even though you are Lu Bu, you cannot fight numerous soldiers with only your sheer prowess. Brotherse with me, drive Lu Bu Army away!¡±


    TL: A little joke from Dynasty Warriors series, especially Dynasty Warriors 3, ¡°It... It¡¯s Lu Bu!¡±


    Lei Bo led his bodyguards and tried again to repel Lu Bu Army.


    ¡°Lei Bo?!¡± Lu Bu suddenly looked at him, second king of bandits. Even though they were bandit brigades, but they are a big group. Just like ants who can overwhelm elephant with sheer numbers.


    Lei Bo must die! Lu Bu thrust his Poseidon halberd aimed at Lei Bo.


    "Lei Bo! Death hase unto you!"

 Chapter 55 - Bandit Brigade Retaliation

    Chapter 55 - Bandit Brigade Retaliation (MTL, not proofread or edited yet)


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon


    "Big, Big brother!" Chen Lan finally do not calm and started to panic, because Lei Boe back alone with blood all over the ce and also his de broken already.


    "How?!" Chen Lan inquired Lei Bo¡¯s foster son immediately.


    "Hurry, hurry go, get away from this ce!" Said Lei Bo while huffing and puffing.


    ¡°How about mountain rear?!¡± Asked Chen Lan. Chen Lan is very anxious because the sound of battle from mountain rear is getting bigger and bigger along with mes.


    "Lu Bu! Lu Bu is at mountain rear!" Lei Bo said the worst oue that Chen Lan has predicted.


    ¡°We¡¯re done with! It is the end!¡± Chen Lan know that once Mt. Bagong¡¯s defense is crumbling, they are dead man walking. When Yuan Shu proimed himself as emperor, Chen Lan and Lei Bo with clear-head, dere themselves to leave Yuan Shu and also when Yuan Shu is defeated, both of them rob Yuan Shu and let Yuan Shu only lingering his feeble existence. Thus you can see, Chen Lan also have his ability.


    So, he once again give order decisively ¡°Mt. Bagong cannot be defended anymore! Retreat!!!¡± Chen Lan calm himself down. Actually he is unwilling to let this ce go. Betraying Yuan Shu and upying Mt. Bagong is his n. His next move, after leaving Yuan Shu is to surrender to Cao Cao who have upy Yan Province and Xu Province. His would-be offer is to give Cao Cao half of Yang Province, so Cao Army can have a firm footing in Yang Province.


    Robbing Yuan Shu is also Chen Lan¡¯s n, and he even threatened Yuan Shu to give him Imperial Seal or he won¡¯t let him go peacefully. He nned that after he sessfully received Imperial Seal, he want to enjoy his life full of wealth endlessly


    Who can predict, now having Lu Bu as enemy. At first, with Mt. Bagong natural defenses, he Chen Lan is confident repelling Lu Bu, and now Mt. Bagong¡¯s defense is crumbling. If Chen Lan knows that Lu Bu attack his brigade as payback for 5,000-shi of provisions to Yuan Shu, he is willing to do counteroffer to Lu Bu. Hell, even if Lu Bu take 10,000-shi of his provisions, he is willing to give him, as long as Lu Bu leave them alone but now, all of them finished.


    ¡°Breakthrough the mountain road, Quick!¡± Chen Lan bit his teeth. Mt. Bagong cannot be defended anymore. Waiting here is just the same as waiting for King of Hell pass his judgment, so we need to breakthrough, even though it will be the end of us.


    Mountain rear had been seized by Lu Bu army, now for breakthrough, can only use front door.


    ¡°Big bro, on the mountain feet, also have Lu Bu¡¯s army!¡± Said Lei Bo anxiously.


    Chen Lan and Lei Bo¡¯s brigade have 10,000 troops total and their morale already dropped to the bottom because of Lu Bu Army. Now the one that can still fight in front of him counted only less than three thousand elites. At the mountain feet Lu Bu army is also still numerous. So Chen Lan is facing the same predicament as Lu Bu Army yesterday. Mt. Bagong is easily defendable but now, breakthrough is very, very difficult. Damnable pincer attack.


    Chen Lan bit his teeth and said ¡°Second brother, time to release this elites!¡±


    ¡°Big bro, are you sure?!¡± Lei Bo¡¯s eyes shed a happy expression, but he also hesitates ¡°Bro, at the mountain feet, Lu Bu Army is still a lot. If we tried to breakthrough at this condition, there will be nothing left of us!¡±


    ¡°If not for breakthrough then for what else, if we do not use them, then these soldiers that we had trained are useless! They will die without any purposes!¡±Chen Lan replied coldly ¡°Light up smoke signals! It is time to breakthrough, do or die!¡±


    ¡°Yes, big bro!¡± Lei Bo transmitted his orders. In Mt. Bagong, suddenly there are a lot of smoke signals.


    ¡°Second brother, you go first! No matter what happened to me, make sure you and this 3000 elites to breakthrough alive, in order to make oureback!¡± Said Chen Lan disregarding the other bandit brigade¡¯s troops


    ¡°I know big bro!¡± Lei Bo is still a human, therefore he still want to held his aspiration high, not dead like a dog in this ce. What is die like a dog means, it meant to offend Lu Bupletely and annihted along the way without knowing what has happened.


    ¡±Brothers, Mt Bagong cannot be defended anymore! We are bandit brigades, there is no way out for us if we are caught. Now, the only way out is to breakthrough the mountain road. Only by breakthrough can we survive and make a brillianteback! Else, we shall be walking corpse, waiting to die!¡± Chen Lan tried to raise his troops morale because the fire from mountain rear has made their morale plummet.


    ¡°We are no longer Yuan Shu¡¯s army, we are now bandit brigades. If we are captured by government troops, then it is the end of us. Those who want to be alive, must escape with me, Lei Bo!¡± Lei Bo also a general, so he definitely knows that morale is very important.


    ¡°Breakthrough, breakthrough!¡± Nobody wants to die, these bandits are also the same, even though their existence is very ignoblepared to an ant, let alone human.


    ¡°Now at mountain feet there are a division of Lu Bu army blocking our way! Say, what should we do with them so we can stay alive?!¡± Chen Lan asked a question.


    ¡°Kill them, kill them, kill them all!!!¡± All 3000 people shouted in one voice.


    ¡°Right, to kill them is to live! Brothers, let¡¯s ughter!¡±Lei Bo opened the fortress front door to breakthrough


    ¡°Sha, Sha, Shaaaaaaaa!¡± 3,000 of bandit elites ran toward Lu Bu army Phnx division.


    - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -- - - - - - - - -


    At mountain feet, Liu Mang is very satisfied, because this time he did not have to battle at all. As long as he remained below, Boss Lu will definitely route the enemy for good. One can hear sound of ughter and see me flickering from here.


    ¡°Boss Lu must have finished the enemy!¡± Liu Mang then took off his helmet. During hot days, this metal helmet be too hot and is very ufortable to wear.


    "General, Milord should have overtook Mt. Bagong¡¯s fortress peak " Said Cheng Yu who also heard themotion.


    ¡°With Boss Lu into action personally, those two idiots can only me their bad luck!¡± Liu Mang really admired thebat prowess of Boss Lu. He transformedpletely into god-of-war. After observing awhile, Liu Mang go to rest in one of the vige house. ¡°I¡¯ve had enough of outdoor camping, it is really ufortable!¡± Said Liu Mang


    After stretching himself, Liu Mang ready to sleep ¡°Cheng Yu, you keep a lookout, kay?! When Boss Lu arrived, you wake me up! I want to rest for now!¡±


    ¡°But, general..!¡± Cheng Yu want to prevent him because he knows that the battle is not over yet, but Liu Mang continued to yawn and sleep. The one and only general who can sleep soundly on the battlefield is probably only Liu Mang.


    ¡°This?!¡± While watching Mt. Bagong, Cheng Yu can only smile helplessly.


    Liu Mang¡¯s nap is very calm. Well, because starting from Shouchun, Liu Mang do not have any good rest because always busy. If no war council then it is training and vice-versa. No time to proper rest.


    "Bang, bang, bang!"Sound the earth is shaking.


    "General, General!"Cheng Yu shake Liu Mang panickly.


    ¡°Cheng Yu, do not disturb me!¡± Liu Mang just waved Cheng Yu. Once Liu Mang already in deep sleep, it is very hard to awaken him.


    "General, wake up quick, wake up quick!" When Cheng Yu sees that it is unable to awaken Liu Mang, he had no other option but "to offend the general!" Then he raised his hand to make a big p.


    "Pop"


    "Ah" Liu Mang get up fiercely ¡°Why the fuck you hit me for?!¡±. Hey, no matter who it is, someone will definitely get annoyed when woken up from sleep, let alone pped.


    ¡°General!¡± Cheng Yu also sees that Liu Mang freak out, if at that time, Liu Mang take the sword to kill him, he would not be able to avoid death at all.


    Liu Mang also knows that the one who p him is Cheng Yu, but he could not do anything about it, because there are more pressing matters on hand.


    ¡°This vibration. Earthquake?!¡± That is impossible, Shouchun is located at Huainan, there should not be any underground volcanoes that could make earthquake. Even it is in Sichuan, Yi Province, should not have this grandeur.


    ¡°There are cavalry! There are cavalry moving toward us!¡± Liu Mang suddenly remembered that this sound is the same as the time when Bing Province Heavy Cavalry in action.


    But, all of Bing Province Heavy Cavalry already at the peak with Boss Lu.


    ¡°Enemy, there are enemying here!¡± Liu Mang stared at the road. The earth vibrationes from there, then that exined an enemy division ising this way.


    ¡°Shaaaaa!¡± At the same time, Lei Bo brought 3,000 elites from Mt. Bagong, to breakthrough Lu Bu Army¡¯s phnx battalion, screaming war cry along the way.


    ¡°All army full alert, confront the enemy!¡± Liu Mang do not want to die but now at Mt. Bagong¡¯s feet there are only his Urban Army and supply troops. They are the dead-weight division right now, how can they make a stand now?


    Now, there is only doom from enemy.


    ¡°Ha!¡± Lei Bo rushing again with their cavalry unit. This cavalry with total of 2,000 troops, was raised from scratch by both of them and also taking them more than 10 years to do it. When robbing Yuan Shu, he did not use them at all. Now, Mt. Bagong already broken, Chen Lan finally released his trump card.


    ¡°SHAAAA! Kill them for me!¡± Chen Lan is very angry today. ¡°Damn you, Lu Bu, you attack my nice fortress, and now drive me away from it, let me be a stray dog, I¡¯ll annihte your division now.¡±


    ¡°Golden-armored warrior! Damned golden-armored warrior!¡± Chen Lan¡¯s eyes is sparkling with hate. Lu Bu wear golden armor, this general also wear golden armor. In that case, this person must have a close rtionships with Lu Bu. This bastard must die, I must kill him. If he is killed, then Lu Bu will grief nonstop.


    "Lu Fengxian, I must make you regret to offend me, Chen Lan!"

 Chapter 56 - Urban Army Division First Battle (1)

    Chapter 56 ¨C Urban Army Division First Battle (1) (MTL, not proofread or edited yet)


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon


    ¡°Motherfucker! Chen Old dickhead, you deceive me!¡± Liu Mang almost want to cry. On war council, Chen Gong said, your role will not have to fight, no need to ughter, just need to confuse the enemy.


    But now, there are cavalry soldiers moving toward him and trying to bust out his ass. If this is not to fight, then what is?


    ¡°All troops, engage with the enemy!¡± Liu Mang roared. At mountain foot, there are only his Urban Army Division and supply troops, and that¡¯s it. But from the peak, there are cavalry soldier moving downward from the forest above. Their numbers should be no less than 2,000! At Kaiyang, Liu Mang saw by himself the power of Ferocious Cavalry and ifpared now, their power should be quite simr.


    At that time only 2,000 troops of Ferocious Cavalry deadlocked Boss Lu¡¯s 10,000 troops in Kaiyang, letting them to be in despair.


    But now, it is fucked uppletely. In Liu Mang¡¯s hand, there are only 1,000 troops of Urban Army. While supply troops have 5,000, but he cannot rely on these old supply troops. Therefore his potential only 1,000 troops.


    ¡°Kill all Lu Bu Army division in front of us. Kill them and we live!¡± Lei Bo roar again. His fortune today is extremely bad. That is quite understandable for Lei Bo to act like that. His den lost, his possession lost, his family lost. In conclusion, everything lost.


    So, now Lei Bo vented all his anger at Liu Mang.


    ¡°Destroy Them!¡± Screamed Lei Bo. Now, we see at the geography first, Huainan is in southern area. This region is full withkes and mountains, basically not ideal to raise horses with good quality. Therefore, to obtain a good horse, one must ¡°import¡± them from north and their price is very expensive and only having warhorse can one warlord create a cavalry unit. Due to this constraints, only a few warlords can have cavalry division, Old Yuan is one of those warlords.


    If Liu Mang carefully observe them, he will discover that these cavalry soldierse from same roots which is the imperial guard of Old Yuan in Shouchun. Before Old Yuan was defeated by Cao Cao, he also have 8,000 cavalry troops.


    And these 2,000 troops are Chen Lan and Lei Bo¡¯s subordinates. When Chen Lan leaves Yuan Shu, he also brought these 2,000 cavalry troops with him. After Old Yuan was defeated by Cao Cao, his Yu Province cavalry soldiers only numbered less than 1,000. And those also was added into Chen Lan and Lei Bo¡¯s hand,


    ¡°General we withdraw first!¡± Fuck, the enemy in front are heavy cavalry troops led by bandit leader Lei Bo. All of Urban Army troops are fresh recruit who not yet fight a battle, they are really afraid now. Every single of them are looking at Liu Mang searching for orders, and hopefully Liu Mang will order withdraw. Once Liu Mang said withdraw, they will scatter like a wind.


    ¡°Withdraw? Where we can withdraw?!¡± Although Liu Mang has never directed an army, he watched many war show on TV. Infantry cannot fight cavalry. If engage, infantry will die, withdrew also die, how can two legs fight four legs? In any situation, infantry will always be oppressed by cavalry.


    And you know what? The reason of Song Dynasty defeated by Jin Dynasty and finally annihted by Yuan Dynasty is because Song Dynasty is confident with their numbers, but they are all infantry!!! Idiot, all of them. And finally, Southern Song be a sitting duck by Yuan Dynasty waiting for annihtion. Why don¡¯t they learn from history?


    TL: Song Dynasty was defeated twice, Northern Song by Jin Dynasty, Southern Song by Yuan Dynasty (please refer to Wikipedia, for more further information)


    ¡°All army, without order, nobody move!¡± Shout Liu Mang summoned thest of his courage.


    Urban Army fresh recruit cannot wait for Liu Mang order already for they are already afraid and even more the frontline, they already do not have unified direction because these people are not veterans, just recruits who was picked among Liu Mang¡¯s troops. So when they hear cavalry ising, they are already scattered everywhere.


    So now, the soldiers who is able to fight under Liu Mang is less than 3,000 troops.


    ¡°Sha, Sha, Sha, SHAAAAA!¡± Screams Zhang Kai. Zhang Kai is Chen Lan and Lei Bo¡¯s subordinate. This Zhang Kai do not have any military training prior, and joined Chen Lan and Lei Bo as bandit. Plundering, raping, and looting are his way of life. So his bloodthirsty can be extreme. Because of this aptitude of his, Chen Lan like him more and made him lead Yu Province Cavalry.


    TL: It is possible that this Zhang Kai is the one who killed Cao Cao¡¯s father Cao Song. He was a subordinate of Tao Qian, previous Governor of Xu Province before Liu Bei took over. For further information: http://the3kingdoms.wikia/wiki/Zhang_Kai , if it is real, then Lu Bu Army have done a favor to Cao Cao without knowing what he has done before.


    The following cavalry soldiers also have an extreme bloodthirsty aura around them.


    Zhang Kai¡¯s troops now have caught up with supply troops. Their massacre begin almost instantaneously, in not more than a sh, tens of people already fallen to their de. Blood flower formed everywhere.


    Zhang Kai licked the blood at his mouth corner, a salty and irony taste. Zhang Kai gets more excited again.


    ¡°Sha, Sha, SHAAAAA!¡± They want to run, but horse are more faster.


    ¡°Ha, Kill them all!¡± Zhang Kai and his soldiers are very ruthless in this battle, supply troops suffer great damage suddenly.


    ===========================================================


    ¡°Rumble!¡± At the peak the ground also felt the vibration and sound of ughter can be hear also from the fortress.


    ¡°From where, that ughter sound?!¡± Asked Lu Bu who has just beheaded Chen Lan¡¯s soldier. Although battle of Mt. Bagong¡¯s fortress is still happen, but it has already reached conclusion, as long as Lu Bu army rushed into the peak, Mt. Bagong already imed.


    ¡°SHAA!¡± Nearby Lu Bu Army also kill Chen Lan¡¯s Army remnant, so how he can pay attention to his surrounding.


    ¡°From mountain foot?!¡± Lu Bu is a top militarymander, so his hearing is very strong. If not have that, then it is impossible to be vignt even when he is at death¡¯s door,


    ¡°Chen Lan and Lei Bo flee to mountain feet?!¡± Lu Bu guessed a little. Lei Bo almost died at his hand a moment ago, but he managed to run away. Now, at mountain feet, there are sound of ughtering which definitely from direction where they escaped.


    Mt. Bagong is impossible to be defended again.


    "Not good!"Lu Bu shook his head. He ced his ear on the ground to confirm his suspicion.


    "Clip, Clop!"


    Lu Bu¡¯s eyes widened up ¡°Cavalry! Wherees the cavalry!¡± That sound is really familiar to Lu Bu because he is the best of the best when ites to cavalry, so the way cavalry moves, he would know immediately.


    ¡°Hanyang! This is bad!¡± Lu Bu suddenly realized, at the mountain feet there are only Liu Mang¡¯s Urban Army and 5,000 supply troops.


    This grandeur at the very most at least around 2,000 cavalry troops. Liu Mang Urban Army only have 1,000 troops. Bing Province Heavy Cavalry and Formation Breaker all here.


    ¡°Finish the battle quickly! Full rush!¡± Lu Bu has shouted his order. Destroy Chen Lan¡¯s remnant and then support Urban Army immediately.


    ¡°Hold on, Hanyang! Lu Bu muttered to himself.


    He and Chen Gong make Liu Mang guard mountain feet beside to confuse Chen Lan and Lei Bo also to keep another squad to cutoff those two¡¯s escape route. Mt. Bagong easy to defend from attack. Vice-versa, Mt. Bagong is difficult to be attacked. So in simr fashion, if Chen Lan and Lei Bo want to attack mountain feet, is also difficult.


    Therefore, they felt relieved when leaving Liu Mang with Urban Army and supply troops. If relying on these 6,000 people, they are able to suffocate Chen Lan and Lei Bo, therefore giving Liu Mang merit and promote him in Lu Bu Army.


    But, who would expect that these bandits really have cavalry troops. And those 6,000 people aside from Liu Mang¡¯s Urban Army are unable to fight due to all of them mostly old, weak, sick and disabled soldiers. Even Urban Army, though consists of able fighters, mostly consist only recruits, no veterans.


    Is Lu Bu do not have confidence to take on 2,000 cavalry troops with only 6,000 infantry?


    That is the only reason why in Battle of Kaiyang, they only y siege battle not direct battle with Ferocious Cavalry. Because they simply cannot win using only infantry.


    ¡°Cavalry troops!¡± Zhang Liao, Gao Shun, Chen Gong and Zang Ba really aware of this sudden change in this battlefield, initially they think it is only a distraction, but Lu Bu shouts has reaffirm their minds.


    ¡°Finish battle quickly! Full rush!¡± Chen Gong is the most anxious here, because it is his strategy decision that Liu Mang was assigned down at mountain feet. If Liu Mang died here, he Chen Gong do not have a face to go on living.


    ¡°Finish battle quickly! Full rush!¡± A general is forever the soul of the army. Looking at Lu Bu and the other generals movements, the Bing Province Heavy Cavalry and Formation Breaker movement also burst with big speed especially those veterans who survives Xiapi and Kaiyang.


    Why! Because Liu Mang brought meatbuns to them! They received a food for rich people! Also Liu Mang have saved their lives many times, how can these simple but honorable men do not show their gratitude? Now Liu Mang is in grave danger, how they cannot worry about him too.


    ¡°Sha Sha SHAAA!¡± In Mt. Bagong¡¯s peak, Lu Bu army suppressing Chen Lan army.


    At the same time at mountain feet, Lu Bu army are being suppressed by Chen Lan army! Same ce, same time, same battlefield but with two results waiting for them.

 Chapter 57 - Urban Army First Battle (2)

    Chapter 57 -Urban Army First Battle (2)


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon


    Current trantion is MTL, it is not trantion checked, proofread or heavily edited yet.


    ¡°Destroy them! SHAAAAA!!!!!¡± Zhang Kai whole face is in killing frenzy, his sword has been covered with blood also as his body, making he look like a hellish general.


    ¡°Run! Run! RUN! DEMON IS COMING!¡± Only dead people who no longer fear death, living people, they all fear death. Supply troops are all scattered, decimated. Of 5,000 troops, casualties more than 1,000. Most of them are trampled to death. If good luck, then can be killed by Yu Province Cavalry soldiers, not trampled to death.


    ¡°General!¡± Cheng Yu screamed at Liu Mang only to find out that Liu Mang is very calm and unmoving. Although Cheng Yu have experienced hundreds of battles and have a general ability, but he have not been facing charge from Cavalry division therefore he is now in panic. So, when he noticed that Liu Mang is really calm, his heart calmed down a bit.


    That is from Cheng Yu¡¯s point of view, but what really happens is he is scared stiff. He is frightened to the point that his face muscle cramppletely, therefore it is just showing calmness


    ¡°General, what about these supply troops?!¡± The first soldiers that Liu Mang face now is not the Yu Province Cavalry troops which Chen Lan and Lei Bo leads, but the supply troops who are running in fear toward him.


    These supply troops is being scrubbed off by cavalry charges. So their fear already reached their max, and rushed quickly toward Phnx troops. Perhaps their intention is to hide behind them.


    More than 3,000 troops rushing toward Phnx troops.


    ¡°Cannot retreat, absolutely cannot retreat!¡± Liu Mang muttered to himself. He know that once these supply troops are rushing over to his phnx formation, the result is both are gonna die. And he who wear golden armor will also impossible to escape.


    ¡°CRASH!¡± The first wave of supply troops have shed with great shield soldiers.


    ¡°I cannot die! How can I die here?!¡± Liu Mang saw those cavalry soldiers brandishing bloodthirsty look. Liu Mang pulled out his sword and ordered his cavalry who protects the middle phnx to attack those who are fleeing.


    ¡°General?!¡± Cheng Yu noticed that Liu Mang advancing, also ordered his squad to also advance.


    ¡°I will not let you escape and disarray, ABSOLUTELY NOT!¡± Liu Mang be mad. Usually pressure of fear either making people have death wish or being mad, Liu Mang being thetter.


    Liu Mang¡¯s arrival in front of phnx formation, raise the morale instantaneously.


    Supply troops frontline when they saw Liu Mang, all shouting ¡°General, General, please saveus!¡± Their impact began fiercer as they want to break open the phnx formation so they can escape to the rear, to the safe zone.


    ¡°Save you?!¡± Liu Mang muttered ¡°Then, who will save me?! Forgive me!¡±


    ¡°General, why do you do--!¡± Common soldier looking at Liu Mang with disbelieve in his face. ¡°Why, Why!¡± The soldier not yet said the sentence, his blood already sttering Liu Mang¡¯s face.


    Liu Mang also raged by the blood and shouted ¡°Anyone who dare to retreat, shall not be spared!¡±


    Liu Mang¡¯s killing did not move these supply troops. A supply troops shouted ¡°To go forward is dead end, who wants to live rush with me!¡± While saying that, they raised their sword toward Liu Mang.


    ¡°Yes! Rush him is to live! Kill him, kill him!¡± Supply troops have been stricken with fear by Yu Province cavalry troops started to raise their sword, not to kill the enemy but want to kill the general who is leading them.


    ¡°You dare do this!¡± Liu Mang had underestimated those supply troops potential to be fierce. Those supply troops are generallymoner who are seeking to survive within the army, which means, you as their general must be responsible for them.


    Those supply troops pulling Liu Mang horse reins, they want to topple down Liu Mang, so they can kill him.


    When it seem Liu Mang will die in the chaos.


    ¡°Who dares to hurt the general, will not be spared!¡± Suddenly Cheng Yu galloping with his horse, killing people with his spear and immediately protect Liu Mang. Cheng Yu has been indebted to Liu Mang since Xiapi and Kaiyang, so he is the one who will first defend Liu Mang at any cost.


    ¡°Enemy cavalry troops are nearing, if we do not escape, we shall die!¡± Yu Province cavalry troops are nearing every second. Some supply troops soldiers are trying to boost their messed-up morale ¡°They are only two people, kill them!¡±


    ¡°The one who dares hurt the general will not be spared!¡± Behind Cheng Yu is 100 cavalry for phnx guardian, all rushing together. They only following Liu Mang¡¯s order. No matter if you are allies or enemies, as long as Liu Mang said behead, they will behead them all.


    And the result, is as usual, these infantry supply troops be meat patty in front of cavalry! These 100 cavalry unexpectedly killed 200 infantry in an instant.


    ¡°General, are you all right?!¡± Cheng Yu said his concern.


    ¡°I am all right!¡± Liu Mang actually afraid that if Cheng Yu did note in time, perhaps Liu Mang will be maimed by those supply troops.


    With 200 people dead, the supply troops be calmer now.


    Because they already thought, advance die, retreat die. So no escape for them


    Many of supply troops be despaired as they throw down their weapons. Some even weeping. Fear of death has made them docile.


    Survival is the most basic instinct. These supply troops before joining the army are just farmers and peddlers. How could they have any experience fighting in the battlefield. And their enemy now is cavalry soldier, even veteran soldier also nervous fighting them, let alone them.


    Is it their fault for fleeing? No! Their task is just transporting grain and provisions, not to fight. Is it right for rushing their allies? Yes! But it is a matter of survival or not.


    Liu Mang looking at these supply troops also felt bad in his heart. If he stop these 5,000 supply troops from fleeing now, no one will be able to live. These are 5,000 lives, they cannot be obliterated just because his orders to fight.


    Liu Mang¡¯s heart began softened up, especially when he saw youngsters faces in supply army. Old people, children? These are people when in peaceful age should be taken care of. But this is chaos time, one can only struggle desperately. Those children whose sword are higher than their bodies, and those frail old men who took up sword.


    He is thinking, whose son or whose father maybe they are. But in the battlefield, their name is only a soldier.


    ¡°Open the way!¡± Liu Mang suddenly made a big decision.


    ¡°Huh?!¡± Cheng Yu doubting this order... Open the way??? ¡°Please general, think again, if making them go through phnx formation, we do not have time to reform again and then we¡¯ll die!¡± Cheng Yu also knows to fight cavalry troops with only infantry, it need a very organized formation. If that formation breaks, then it is the end for them.


    Let them pass? They will destroy the formation.


    ¡°Take the path beside our formation! Quick!¡± near the phnx formation that Urban Army stand, there are two narrow paths for people to walk.


    ¡°Many thanks for general to let us survive, many thanks for general to let us survive!¡± These supply troops seeing a glimmer of hope, profusely thanking Liu Mang and quickly go to the narrow paths.


    ¡°Puff!¡± Liu Mang behead a supply troop personnel. They began to shock and thinking that the general breaking his promise.


    Then Liu Mang said coldly ¡°The elderly and weak go first and after that the others!¡± If those cavalry soldier start to storm, the elderly and weak is the one going to be trampled to death. This kind of incident will absolutelypromise the Urban Army phnx formation, so they must queue one by one. The one that Liu Mang just executed is a healthy and capable soldier who is forcing his way to the queue, so his execution is a warning to other soldiers not to mess up the queue.


    ¡°Yes, Yes!¡± Those supply troops who have experienced Liu Mang¡¯s means, obediently formed a queue as Liu Mang ordered.


    100 people, 200 people, 300 people, 500 people, 1000 people, when 2000 people have passed, Liu Mang suddenly ordered to seal the path.


    "General, please you cannot do this!"


    "General, we asked you to let us pass, PLEASE!"


    "General saves us, saves us!"


    These sound begging for mercy does not move Liu Mang, he is already too cold-hearted for that and said ¡°CHOOSE! You attacked the enemy or tried to destroy the formation! Either way will grant you only death!¡±


    It was not Liu Mang who want to make them pass, but the cavalry soldier is already here. Liu Mang already can see the opposite general.


    ¡°COME, COME! Let me witness with my own eyes, how terrifying you are, cavalry troops!¡±

 Chapter 58 - Fight to the Death

    Chapter 58 ¨C Fight to the Death


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon


    Current trantion is MTL, it is not trantion checked, proofread or heavily edited yet.


    ¡°Why those people have passed, and now you do not let us pass?!¡± Forever and ever there will be people who will discontent with one¡¯s decision. This kind of people will never realized that when Liu Mang let them pass, he is already jeopardizing them and Urban Army. This kind of people only know that Liu Mang is the one who currently making them perish.


    Thus is the cruelty and the needs for phnx formation existence.


    Liu Mang¡¯s eyes throw cold nce. Liu Mang simply thought ¡°You¡¯re the one seeking death right? So don¡¯t me me on what about I do to you!¡± Actually they have the third option, if one may think, that is to built defense line along with Urban Army. If they think this way, then they maybe have opportunity to survive this battle but they do not and they are blocking Urban Army and disrupting their formation, so he have no choice but to kill them.


    "SHAAAA!"Liu Mang issues order without hesitation.


    ¡°Puff! Puff!¡± And then, allied force be corpse by Urban Army. These supply troops really terrified and finally divided by two, some of them helped Urban Army construct defense line, and some of them just lying on the ground, waiting for death.


    ¡°SHA, SHA, SHAAAAA!¡± Zhang Kai¡¯s Yu Province cavalry troops has arrived in storming manner. The one who has most bad luck are those supply troops who have given up resisting. Their bodies trampled over and over again until they be meat patty by those mighty cavalry troops.


    ¡°Clip, clop!¡± Liu Mang finally knew firsthand how cavalry troops might in cold weapon era. This feeling of earthquake is enough to make one frightened, let alone cavalry troops prowess.


    Liu Mang noticed that Urban Army soldiers faces are painted with fear already. Hey, they are mostly newly recruited soldier, so this is their first battle and their first battle, they are facing with cavalry!


    Liu Mang also afraid. This is battlefield, this is war, where the conclusion is ¡°You or me who die¡±. So Liu Mang, remembering what Lu Bu taught him, calm himself down. He cannot be confused or flustered. General is the soul of an army, if he show one weakness, then Urban Army will be annihted. Liu Mang shouted ¡°Brothers! All of you forget our slogan?! Our oath?! Together, we live or die; together, we share riches and honor!? This is our first battle! Are you all afraid like chicken?! Have you all forgotten all of that?!¡±


    ¡°Together, we live or die; together, we share riches and honor! Together, we live or die; together, we share riches and honor!!¡± Cheng Yu and his troops is the one who shout first. This kind of atmosphere is infectious to all humans who are staying right now. Their fear perishes and changed into different kind of madness, so Urban Army also roared ¡°Together, we live or die; together, we share riches and honor!! Together, we live or die; together, we share riches and honor!!¡±


    Looking at Urban Army¡¯s restored morale, Liu Mang smiled and then start taunting the enemy ¡°Come On! Come On!¡±


    Liu Mang ordered ¡°Great shield row, raise your shield! Second row put your spear on the great shield troops shoulder! Third row, raise your spear! Fourth row, draw your bow!¡±


    ¡°Ha Ha Ha, Lu Bu Army already scattered by our first charge!¡± Zhang Kai who has decimated supply troops be extremely arrogant and start acting up ¡°SHA SHA SHA! Lu Fengxian, you are but mediocrepared to me, Zhang Kai!¡±


    Zhang Kai really underestimate the phnx formation of Urban Army ¡°A mere thousand infantries tried to stop my Yu Province cavalry?! Brat, you are an easy prey and easy merit!¡± Said Zhang Kai after seeing Liu Mang¡¯s phnx formation. This war is easy as pie, and Zhang Kai will get the most merit of them all, so he be really greedy.


    ¡±Brothers, rush them, they are our merit and wealth! Easy as pie, Ha Ha Ha Ha!¡± Zhang Kai shouted.


    "150 steps, 140 steps, 130 steps, 120 steps, 100 steps, 80 steps!"Liu Mang scream his order ¡°Fourth row, arrow volley!¡±


    When Liu Mang issued orders from fourth row of phnx formation until the end row, they send volley to the enemies. With exception of first having only great shield, second and third rows having spears, all of Urban Army soldiers are equipped with long bow. Moreover this is cavalry troops charge, so no need to aim, like all volley tactic, hit everywhere.


    ¡°Abominable!¡± Zhang Kai using his sword tried to deflect arrows. Even if he is a general, he can only protect himself during arrow volley. An arrow find its way to Zhang Kai¡¯s body, ¡°AH!¡± Instead of stopping to calm himself down, he pull the arrow using his teeth. Blood gushing everywhere, but he did not care at all instead just increasing his bloodlust.


    Zhang Kai can deflect arrows, but the other cavalry soldiers whose martial arts are not as good as him, started to fall one by one.


    ¡°You got big balls!¡± Zhang Kai¡¯s eyes have an overwhelming kill intention. These cavalry soldiers are Zhang Kai¡¯s subordinate, they are promised promotion. Now, no less than a hundred soldiers died under volley.


    ¡°Rush! I must rip that general!¡± Zhang Kai roared wildly.


    Suddenly the speed of cavalry soldier, who was originally fast, be 100 times faster.


    ¡°Kill them all!¡± Zhang Kai¡¯s face be more bloodthirsty. Every time one of his Yu Province cavalry dead, increase his anger.


    ¡°Boom!¡± The strong wave of cavalry troops were met with Urban Army great shield row. The momentum of cavalry troops charging made the great shield troops stagger, but fortunately there are spearmen behind them.


    ¡°Puff Puff!¡± 2.8 meter spears stabbing those cavalry soldiers, making those who dare to charge simr to Hangtulu.


    TL: Hangtulu https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Tanghulu


    The great shield soldiers who at the front row, also suffer a lot of soldiers. They have protection of great shields, so the cavalry soldiers cannot injure great shield soldiers. But when horses ram them, that is when they suffer internal injuries. Several great shield soldiers already vomiting ck blood mixed with damaged internal organ.


    ¡°Second row give your spear to first row and switch positions!¡± Liu Mang scream again. This idea is to supplement those who are injured from the first row, so second row spearmen be the first row great shield soldier to stop cavalry charge.


    ¡°Third row spearmen, press on! Fourth row put down your bow and raise your spears, prepare to switch with third row!¡± Second row spearmen, all of them, already have stabbed their spears to cavalry soldiers and with blood gushing everywhere, it will be hard for them to see, so third row have to press on again on them!¡±


    ¡°What the fuck is this tactic?!¡± Zhang Kai is not stupid. At first when his vanguard troops made contact Lu Bu army, he is already ughtering them, therefore he cannot imagine that now his vanguard army is blocked and starts to suffer a very hurtful casualties.


    The great shield soldiers and spearmen is simr to barricade to stop cavalry troops


    Horse screams everywhere, the whole battle has made the battlefield be pitiful.


    ¡°RUSH, RUSH, RUSH!¡± Zhang Kai ordered while biting his tooth. The loss of Yu Province Cavalry made him very sad, but he had to rush. He can see, although right now, his cavalry troops charge has been stopped by phnx formation, there is one big w in this tactic and that isck of troops. Usually 2,000 cavalry soldiers can press 10,000 infantries. So one cavalry troops can only be reced by one heavy-armor infantry.


    But that trade is also not so good, because cavalry has mobility, which infantry do not have.


    So right now, even though Zhang Kai knew that he cannot break phnx formation, he actually knew that the opposite division have too few soldiers. Due to horse charge, sooner orter, they will be able to breakthrough their defense line. Do they really think with those less than 1,000 infantries able to stop us, 2,000 cavalry troops? Keep dreaming okay.


    Let alone, when they are hit by 3,000 troops of Chen Lan army from their nk.


    ¡°SHAA, SHAA, SHAAAA!¡± Cavalry troops kept charging again and again, Urban Army also kept persevere.


    ¡°Persevere, Persevere!¡± Liu Mang also bet his life in this battle, because if the formation was breached by cavalry, they are deadpletely.


    ¡°SHAAAA!¡± Above the sidewalk, finally Chen Lan army arrived with 3,000 troops to nk Urban Army. If they managed to join the cavalry, then Urban Army will perish.


    ¡°Cheng Yu, you take over my position, direct our brothers here!¡± Said Liu Mang while pulling up his horse rein.


    ¡°Personal bodyguard,e with me to engage the enemy!¡± Now he can only use his 100 personal cavalry bodyguards, 100 versus 3,000! Ha-ha, even a stupid person know what the oue of this battle, but now Liu Mang do not have a choice at all. Even though this is a fight that is impossible to win, what he needs now to buy time. So that Boss Lu who is still at Mt. Bagong dispatch troops to rescue him!


    ¡°General, you are our divisionmander in chief! How can you engage the enemy yourself? Just let me go and engage them!¡± Cheng Yu also knows that, 100 cavalry versus 3,000 infantry troops, the end is a narrow escape. How can he let Liu Mang, themander in chief, take risk?


    ¡°You stay here andmand! As long as you persevere, I will not die! Personal bodyguards charge!¡± Liu Mang waved his long sword towards Chen Lan army.

 Chapter 59 - Deadly Battle with Chen Lan and Lei Bo (1)

    Chapter 59 - Deadly Battle with Chen Lan and Lei Bo (1)


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon


    Current trantion is MTL, it is not trantion checked, proofread or heavily edited yet.


    ¡°You dare to charge here with so little men! Since you seek death, let me help you fulfill your wish!¡± Lei Bo is the vanguard of Chen Lan Army infantry division now. His 3,000 soldiers start scurrying down the mountain like ants evacuating their nest.


    ¡°Together, we live or die; together, we share riches and honor!!! Urban Army charge!!!!¡± Liu Mang has no other options now, once he let these 3,000 infantry troops joining with Yu Province Cavalry, then Urban Army will perish! His option right now is to buy time for Boss Lu¡¯s arrival with these 100 cavalry bodyguards.


    ¡°SHAAAA!¡± On mountain feet, Urban Army and Chen Lan Army collided with each other. Those Chen Lan¡¯s infantry have the big advantage because they have great shield called forest, if there are no shield, those infantry will certainly be meat patty. Lei Bo is a veteran general, so he know about this advantage and disadvantage, therefore he intentionally slowed down his infantries¡¯speed when descending down the mountain.


    First wave of charge, Liu Mang¡¯s sword already drink blood. The impact of his horse and his weapon enabling him to kill three people at once. His entire squad already gone into big frenzy, flesh and blood are dancing in the air.


    Loss of his soldiers has not made Chen Lan and Lei Bo sad, because loss in battlefield is inevitable. On the contrary, Lei Bo is very happy, because these hundreds of sacrifices made by his infantry actually shows how desperate Lu Bu Army is now. What Lei Bo needs is just surrounding them with his remaining army and these micro cavalry unit will die.


    ¡°Ha, Ha, Ha, SHAAAA, SHAAAAA!¡± Chen Lan Army casualties is numerous and Urban Army also suffer big casualties. When Urban Army¡¯s horses starts to tire, it is Chen Lan Army turn to massacre them, toppling them down off their horses and then killing them.


    ¡°Persevere! We must persevere!¡± Shouted Liu Mang while killing Chen Lan soldiers. His shout actually want to raise his bodyguards morale but was damped by the sound of battle, so they could not hear. Also those bodyguards who are following him now less than ten people, from the original of 20 people


    During initial Urban Army charge, Chen Lan army casualties is about 500 people. But this does not matter because there are still 2,500 troops remaining. But Urban Army cavalry cannot afford that loss, for losing even one soldier, willpromise their potential.


    ¡°Lei Bo is here, General of Lu Army, you will be dismounted and die!¡± Lei Bo roared and charged directly to Liu Mang. His sword has been brandished and those who had any effort to stop him has already be corpses.


    ¡°Lei Bo?!¡± Liiu Mang stared at him, his eyeball almost fall from its ce. This is Chen Lan army vicemander, should not he be in Mt. Bagong? How can he appear here?


    In Three Kingdoms novel and historical record, his name also appear on both of them. Although he is just a one-time character who appear in one chapter, but he also must have the ability, otherwise how can his name written in both novel and historical records. Liu Mang did not have any time to further thinking about it and started to retreat from him.


    ¡°Who are you Lei Bo? Are you a country hick from nowhere??? I heard you want my life, right??? Come take my life, if you really have the ability!!!¡± Said Liu Mang intentionally. He cannot afford to lose his momentum, so he can only insult him in order to raise his unit¡¯s morale. Let me ask you a question, if you are face with famous general that want to take your life in battlefield, what is your response? Liu Mang¡¯s response is definitely to run away, that is the most optimal choice or the second one is to avoid face-to-face confrontation.


    However those both options is not good now. If he ,as a general, run away from enemy, where the hell your troops morale will go? To gutter or toilet? Your cavalry will be decimated in no time, if you show fear. So Liu Mang cannot back down at all even facing with famous general, for he is the soul of his army.


    A country hick? That insult proved to be quite effective, as the enemy troops unexpectedly also watching their general and losing their focus! The morale of Urban Army cavalry troops immediately risen again and start charging again.


    ¡°Excellent courage!¡± While Liu Mang sessfully rising his squad¡¯s morale, but he also rousing Lei Bo¡¯s anger. From the beginning of this battle, Lei Bo is in a bad mood. Was hunted by Boss Lu, driven out from his home, able to escape only with great difficulty. And now, he meet up with young general who not only insult him for being a country hick but also kicking down his pride as a general. How he cannot be angry with this asshole?


    ¡°Today, I want to rip you apart!¡± Lei Bo¡¯s rage has peaked, while brandishing his sword, suddenly he have a big boost of strength.


    ¡°Bang!¡± First sh has started, Lei Bo¡¯s sword has been shing with Liu Mang¡¯s long sword sending sparks everywhere. But still no damage on them.


    ¡°His strength is too big!¡± From the initial sh, Liu Mang¡¯s arm is shivering. Even though now, he is unharmed from initial sh, but he is just taking the advantage of using horses momentum. If Lei Bo have a warhorse or he wore heavy-armor infantry equipment, then Liu Mang will certainly die during that initial sh.


    ¡°Brat, you are good!¡± Lei Bo initially want only to scare Liu Mang, but he did not expect that this brat can also retaliate, even with his little strength assisted by his warhorse.


    ¡°Country hick, you are also very good!¡± Liu Mang just pretending not to feel Lei Bo¡¯s sword impact and insult him again intentionally.


    ¡°Brat, you really seeking death!¡± Lei Bo whose temper just got better, got insulted again by this brat again naturally angry again ¡°Brat, I will tear your mouth before I kill you. You filth!!!¡±


    ¡°If you really can do it, thene!¡± Liu Mang swing his sword again toward Lei Bo immediately. Begging for mercy to survive now is impossible because once in battlefield, the only result is you die or I die. Liu Mang be ruthless once again. He proimed in his heart, ¡°If I cannot survive this battle, at least I will bring you down with me!¡±


    ¡°HAAAAA!¡± Lei Bo begin charging again toward Liu Mang.


    Liu Mang also do not show his fear at all and facing him head-on.


    Now, Liu Mang do not have the advantage horse momentum anymore. So this battle is very hard for Liu Mang. Although Lei Bo is only a small figure in Three Kingdoms novel and historical records but watching him fight now, he is clearly have the strength of second-ss general. His strength at minimum is over 70, but his opponent, Liu Mang, only have strength around 5 points. So, it can be only persevere in this battle, waiting for Boss Lu¡¯s rescue.


    So, his Aries gold cloth be a very important defensive tool here.


    ¡°Bang-Bing!¡± Lei Bo¡¯s attack is directed on interconnection between Liu Mang¡¯s gold cloth. Because that ce, whenever and wherever, an armor made, it always has the most thinnestyer of defense. If Xiahou De found this weakness earlier, then it is Liu Mang¡¯s death. Lei Bo is stronger and more experienced than Xiahou De, naturally he noticed this weakness.


    ¡°Chi Chi! Looks this time, your mouth is not so toxic likest time, Brat!¡± Lei Bo teasing Liu Mang.


    ¡°Sorry, what was that? No toxic? In what way?? Hey, my mouth¡¯s toxic is much better than traitorous dickhead who now be a stray dog!¡± As old proverbs of etiquette said, one does not beat face when giving beatings, also one does not curse one¡¯s dark past. But Liu Mang just said everything from Lei Bo¡¯s past from betraying Yuan Shu and to be driven out from Mt. Bagong, how he cannot be furious now.


    ¡°Initially I want to let you survive, but now I want you die!!!¡± Lei Bo is really furious, no longer teasing Liu Mang. His sword is in frenzy immediately and started to hurt Liu Mang¡¯s body. Liu Mang began to bloodied by his own blood.


    Earlier, when showdown with Xiahou De, it was really fortunate that Boss Lu arrive on time. But now, showdown with Lei Bo, Boss Lu still in Mt. Bagong, so impossible to appear here.


    ¡°Is this my fate to die here?!¡± Said Liu Mang, while puffing blood from his mouth. Too much blood loss has made his consciousness blurry. Now he is trying to suppress sleepiness with all his might. He cannot rest, must not rest, once he closed his eyes, he will not open again.


    ¡°Remember in hell, that the one who killed you is I, Lei Bo!¡± Lei Bo once again sh his mortal strike towards Liu Mang neck.


    ¡°No, I cannot die! Cannot die!!!¡± Reflexively Liu Mang tried to ram Lei Bo, unknowingly the horn part of his armor has skewered Lei Bo¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Puff!¡± Blood sprayed Liu Mang¡¯s face. This amount of blood can only be produced if someone skewer or sh an artery.


    ¡°Am I dead?!¡±

 Chapter 60 - Deadly battle with Chen Lan and Lei Bo (2)

    Chapter 60 ¨C Deadly battle with Chen Lan and Lei Bo (2)


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon


    Current trantion is MTL, it is not trantion checked, proofread or heavily edited yet.


    ¡°Impossible! How can this be!¡± Said Lei Bo with disbelieve look while holding his neck.


    ¡°I am not dead yet?!¡± Liu Mang do not felt ice-cold of death but instead he heard Lei Bo voice, full of resentment. Liu Mang raise his body slowly and found out that Lei Bo dead with his neck pierced, then he smiled bitterly ¡°Oh, he is the one who dead!¡±


    On one of the horn of Aries gold cloth, there is a bone mixed with flesh, is thisrynx bone?


    That is correct, the one who die is not Liu Mang, but Lei Bo. Just like we tell you from previous chapter, when Lei Bo want to unleash his mortal strike, Liu Mang reflexively evaded it and ram him. Even though his speed cannot bepared with Lei Bo who is experienced in battle, but Liu Mang is wearing Aries gold cloth, with horn on each side of his breasts. So, that is how Aries gold cloth skewer Lei Bo¡¯s neck.


    Lei Bo thought he has won, but his luck run out, when Liu Mang ramming him, stabbing him in the neck with his armor.


    ¡°No, no, no, no, second king died?! SECOND KING DIED!!!¡± Chen Lan Army already lost morale when seeing Lei Bo has fallen near Liu Mang and began their retreat.


    ¡°What? Lei Bo dead?!¡± Asked Chen Lan who right now inside the main army. Chen Lan ordered Lei Bo to be the vanguard while he stayed in main army, holding down Lu Bu main army. Right now, he has not yet descend the mountain, already received bad news. Lei Bo dead!


    ¡°Who, Who in Lu Bu army managed to kill Lei Bo?! Is there any mighty generals again in mountain feet?!¡± Inquired Chen Lan, now he is really angry and surprised, he even coerced his messenger with sword.


    ¡°No, No. Only one general, his name is Liu Mang!¡± Messenger replied nervously. Their great king¡¯s attitude have scared them stiff.


    ¡°Liu Mang? Who the hell was that?!¡± Chen Lan start to recall again. ¡°Lu Bu Army previously have eight superior generals, but no one have a name of Liu Mang!¡±


    ¡°That general is the golden-armored man who we saw on guard outpost earlier!¡±


    ¡°Golden-armored people?!¡± Chen Lan brow wrinkled, he thinks that golden-armored people is only Lu Bu army¡¯s VIP, one of his family. Never once he thought that this golden-armored man is a senior general ,which Lu Bu put him on purpose, able to kill Lei Bo.


    Regarding Lei Bo, Chen Lan still sad but did not too deep, as if he is just losing a regr general. Also regarding Lei Bo¡¯s skills, Chen Lan admit that Lei Bo is strong and he is a goodmander. If that golden-armored man can kill Lei Bo, that alone exin one thing, that man is strong.


    If Liu Mang knews what Chen Lan is thinking, he will definitely thanked profusely!


    If Lei Bo and himself fighting against Liu Mang, then Liu Mang will definitely be chopped into pieces, but that stupid Lei Bo, too proud of himself and now costing him his life. In the battlefield, the tide can change instantaneously, for example, how do you think Guan Yu able to y Yan Liang and Wen Chou in one blow? Both of their strength and prowess areparable to Guan Yu at that time, the difference is they both looked down and underestimate Guan Yu. They are senior generals in Yuan Shao army, how their prowess can bepared with one guest / captured general? And in that moment, they perished by one blow.


    ¡°General, you are mighty! General, you are mighty!!!¡± Liu Mang has killed Lei Bo, of course his own unit¡¯s morale will rise up to the top. If Liu Mang at one point is happy but now, he can only show bitter smile.


    ¡°Second elder brother, how can we surrender, seeing you dead like this?!¡± Liu Mang has killed Lei Bo, but Lei Bo¡¯s own troops have not died. Their master dead, killed by Liu Mang, so they are ring angrily at Liu Mang. Personal bodyguards are usually treated as family by their general, so their loyalty will be very deep.


    They are now very much want to kill Liu Mang, but actually also afraid of Liu Mang strength. But now with Liu Mang¡¯s cavalry batallion, those 2,500 troops of Lei Bo¡¯s personal guards began expressing again killing intent.


    ¡°Great King has ordered, whole vanguard to charge, to retreat is to live, also whoever kill golden-armored people will have position of third king!¡± Screamed Zhang Kai. Lei Bo has died, naturally Zhang Kai must assumemand. Chen Lan also wanted Zhang Kai to lead his cavalry division, but he can only give him position as third king.


    ¡°SHA, SHA, SHAAAAA!¡± Chen Lan army who has surrounded Liu Mang began to move again, because of the merit given by Chen Lan himself.


    ¡°Revenge for second king!!!¡±


    ¡°Revenge for second king, KILL HIM!!!¡±


    ¡°Third king position is mine!¡±


    Their foremost reason to attack again is to take revenge for Lei Bo, the second reason is to get merit. With that reasons, 2,500 Chen Lan army morale were restored again and start to attack those micro cavalry unit again.


    ¡°SHAAA, SHAAAA, SHAAAA!!!¡± Liu Mang already exhausted physically and mentally, just to survive Lei Bo¡¯s battle took toll on his stamina. While Chen Lan army¡¯s soldiers are all Yuan Shu Army veteran, even though they are now bandits. So one can say that their battle experience are already a lot and they can maintain stamina better than these new recruits and that rookie general.


    In this situation, the cavalry unit usually will close in to retaliate against Chen Lan army, these move will usually making those infantries unit to be startled and off-guard. But now they cannot do that, for Chen Lan army has the superiority of numbers.


    ¡°I¡¯m not dead at Lei Bo¡¯s hand, and now I must die in these soldiers hands?!¡± Liu Mang¡¯s longsword already broken and his bodyguards now left around 3, 4 people from 20 people. The remaining cavalry unit also overwhelmed by those infantries, if they do not die in this fight then it is a miracle working for them.


    ¡°General!¡± Those four remaining Urban Army soldiers are already exhausted but they still engaging the enemy.


    ¡°General, you escape quickly! We will guard your escape route!¡± One of those four people shouted at Liu Mang. Liu Mang remembers that guy¡¯s name. His name is Xu Cheng, his voice has not yet changed, his age also smaller than Liu Mang, this year he is 17 and Liu Mang is 22. 17 years old in peace age, can be considered still blooming generation, generation that needs guidance.


    This age, he should be have a carefree attitude and dozing off while attending ss in school!!!


    But in this chaos times, he must be in battlefield.


    ¡°General!!!¡± Cheng Yu who now be vicemander of Urban Army main unit also discovered Liu Mang predicament, they had been surrounded. Cheng Yu thinks of rescuing him, but he is now confronted by Yu Province cavalry, so it is impossible for him to leave. Once he leaves, Urban Army will be defeated and annihtedpletely, but if he does not save Liu Mang, he¡¯ll be executed by Lu Bu.


    ¡°Abominable!¡± Cheng Yu bite his teeth.


    ¡°Cannot escape this time!¡± Liu Mang see that he has been surrounded by Chen Lan army. Chen Gong old man, now you really give your young master a bad time! But he also understood what Chen Gong¡¯s scheme. In the beginning, Chen Gong¡¯s tactics is very good. Making Liu Mang to confuse Chen Lan and Lei Bo as a camouge. Once Mt. Bagong¡¯s attacks sessful. Chen Lan and Lei Bo also cannot escape anywhere and has reached dead end. Because at the mountain rear there is Lu Bu, they definitely won¡¯t try to breakthrough that path. Their only path is to breakthrough toward front gate, where Liu Mang¡¯s 1,000 Urban Army and supply troops are waiting. Fighting them is also will not be difficult and Liu Mang will obtain merit also.


    But who have thought that this Chen Lan and Lei Bo who are now bandit brigade, have 2,000 cavalry soldiers plundered from Yuan Shu plus infantries. Even Boss Lu is the god of war, he is also very hard to press on them.


    Knowing that he cannot escape, Liu Mang rxed himself again and prepare to go fight to death! Because he do not need to think to escape anymore, due to escape route has been blocked.


    With this situation in Liu Mang¡¯s mind, heughed mischievously. He pat Xu Cheng shoulders.


    ¡°Hey, little Xu Cheng, living this long, have you taste women???¡±


    ¡°Women?!¡± Xu Cheng startled, what the hell this general thinking???


    ¡°Looking at you, I can tell you have not taste women at all!¡± Liu Mang said in contempt tone, making him as if he had women before.


    ¡°Xu Cheng, I tell you, women have a very soft body, a smooth and delicate body, once you taste women, you will never forget it!¡± Actually Liu Mang is still a virgin but he can say this because previously he had fondled Lu Lingqi¡¯s boobs and unable to forget about her.


    ¡°General, I....!¡± Xu Cheng do not know how to answer his general and his face be blushing red. When one see, no one can knows if this is a shy blush or blood color. In the whole universe, the only general who discussed women on battlefield maybe only Liu Mang alone.


    ¡°Why should you shy about that?! We are already adults, so it is normal to talk that! As a matter of fact, your general still have not tasted any woman, still virgin! Still not have women, but will have to die here! I¡¯m not willing to do that of course, because I have a fiancee now, but right now, I don¡¯t have a choice but to die as a virgin!¡± Liu Mang shook his head and stand up, taking sword from corpse¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Xu Cheng, do you still remember our slogan and our oath as Urban Army?!¡±


    ¡°Yes, together, we live or die; together, we share riches and honor!!!¡±


    ¡°Yes, that is right! I, as your general, apologize to you because I am unable to bring you riches and honor. But I will not abandon you, I will now apany you to die together! Urban Army division engage!¡±


    ¡°Together, we live or die; together, we share riches and honor, SHAAAAAAA!¡±


    Five people who have been surrounded, start charging and engaging their enemies again.

 Chapter 61 - Deadly battle with Chen Lan and Lei Bo (3)

    Chapter 61 ¨C Deadly battle with Chen Lan and Lei Bo (3)


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon


    Current trantion is MTL, it is not trantion checked, proofread or heavily edited yet.


    ¡°Hey, no wonder Lei Bo is dead, look at this people, their unity are this strong with that golden-armored man¡¯s leadership!¡± Chen Lan have started to descend from Mt. Bagong with main army, and looking at Liu Mang with only five people charging cannot help but admire him. But that admiration only temporary, immediately after that, Chen Lan¡¯s face be bloodthirsty again and shouted in cold voice ¡°Lu Fengxian, you and me did not have any grudges at all! But you seize my Mt. Bagong and now you kill my second brother! Now I will make you taste the sadness of losing on of your senior general!¡± Chen Lan then raised his sword and exim again ¡°Transmit my orders, KILL THEM ALL!!! THE ONE WHO OFFER THAT GOLDEN-ARMORED MAN¡¯S HEAD WILL BE OUR THIRD KING!¡±


    "Yes!"


    At Urban Army main force right now, they no longer have 100 cavalry bodyguard, only these supply troops left. Liu Mang¡¯s order is to phnx formation to stay here actually is to protect these supply troops from being annihted by Yu Province cavalry.


    ¡°Supply troops brothers, go save the general!¡± Cheng Yu right now do not have anyone avable to dispatch to Liu Mang¡¯s position. Urban Army cannot withdraw, once he removed, the whole division will be annihted, but if he do not withdraw, Liu Mang will be dead undoubtedly. Therefore Cheng Yu need to ce his hopes on these supply troops.


    Nobody dared to move, for they already afraid by Yu Province cavalry. With great difficulty they had maintain survival, and you want to make them go out again to certain death??? You kidding, right?


    ¡°Supply troops brothers, who do you think saved you, HUH???? Who do you think has helped you survive???¡± Cheng Yu roared ¡°If not general orders, ALL OF YOU ARE DEAD, DEAD!¡±


    Still, nobody moves, even in the crowd there are people who talked back ¡°Making us go again??? Are you insane??? Just to survive for us is a miracle! But now, you order us to march to our death again? Your general is a bad leader! Some of our supply troops brothers died in the hand of your general!!¡±


    ¡°Why you want to make us dead again?! If your general is in danger, you go save him yourself!¡±


    ¡°We do not go! We are not marching to our death!¡±


    One of back row soldiers of Urban Army who hear that rebuke, already want to sh those supply troops, those assholes who maintain miserable existence. ¡°ALL OF YOU ARE A SON OF A BITCH WHO DO NOT DESERVE TO LIVE, BASTARD CHILD OF OUR ARMY!!!¡± Said that soldier. ¡°The general already brave danger open up his phnx formation just to make you retreat, now you do not seek to repay his kindness but speak malicious remark toward the general!!! Yes, the general killed your people but why? Because they tried to attack our formation, they tried to desert us at a very critical point. So he handle them ording to militaryw, by killing them. If our Urban Army has been destroyed at that time, how all of you can still stand and speak now? All of you will be dog food right now by those cavalry soldiers!!!¡± This veteran who speaks is a survivor from Xiapi and Kaiyang battle and also Cheng Yu¡¯s fellow vigers.


    ¡°Wang Hao, STOP!¡± Cheng Yu hold down Wang Hao¡¯s sword, they cannot afford quarrelling anymore. Urban Army forces casualties has reached 20% of its original roster. One by one, its row are starting to get eliminated by Yu Province Cavalry. But that is also the same situation for Yu Province Cavalry. Their casualties also already not small so both sides are doing all-out.


    As far as eye can see, one can see repeated actions from both side. Urban Army stabbing their spears into Yu Province cavalry soldiers, Yu Province Cavalry troops also swinging his sword into the body of Urban Army soldiers.


    Due to the Yu Province Cavalry¡¯s charge, their impact is causing Urban Army soldiers to spurt out blood along with damaged organ. This kind of damage cannot be cured even by present time medical standard, let alone this ancient age.


    These Urban Army soldiers also know that he could not survive after this battle, therefore each soldiers who have been severely injured made a resolve that they must trade their life with these Yu Province Cavalry soldiers. Even if they do not have any weapon, even if both their hands are chopped, as long as they are not dead yet, they are certain can kill these Yu Province cavalry soldiers, even with only teeth as their weapon.


    So their massive loss have made these Urban Army soldiers vent their dissatisfaction to these goddamned supply troops.


    ¡°Lieutenant General Cheng! We retreat, we retreat! We save general now!¡± This is all Urban Army soldiers have agreed upon.


    ¡°Cannot retreat, we cannot retreat!¡± Cheng Yu can only reply that response. He also want to save Liu Mang, more than anyone in this unit. If Liu Mang did not exist, Cheng Yu also would not exist to this day because with Liu Mang¡¯s help, he can manage to escape from Xiapi and survive Kaiyang. Also Liu Mang give him strength and courage to keep on living and to take his revenge.


    But he cannot retreat now! Liu Mang¡¯s order have made him nailed here.


    ¡°Lieutenant General Cheng, is our brothers sacrifice do not have worth? As they died for saving these good-for-nothings??? I, myself, already seen this good-for-nothings as an eyesore!¡± Shouted another veteran.


    ¡°Enough of that bickering, if you already fed-up with then you canin to meter!!! Tenth row spearmen, prepare to press on!¡± Cheng Yu eximed.


    Supply troops soldiers did not speak at all. If the Urban Army is not here, they would probably dead by now and cannot talk anymore.


    ¡°Ssh!¡± Suddenly Cheng Yu kneeling.


    ¡°Lieutenant General Cheng, what are you doing?!¡± Shouted some veterans. Urban Army who are currently engaging Yu Province Cavalry have Liu Mang as their leader and Cheng Yu as second-inmand. But now their second-inmand kneeling unexpectedly in front of supply troops, so those veterans also want to prevent him from doing this.


    ¡°Lieutenant General, what are you doing?!¡± Said supply troops with doubt


    ¡°I beg you, supply troops brothers! Consider I, Cheng Yu, asking a debt from all of you. Please save our general now!!! The Yu Province Cavalry soldiers who you fear have been halted by us!!! Halted by our Urban Army, so long as our Urban Army and I, Cheng Yu, still breathing, those Yu Province Cavalry will not take another step from here! The only enemy that you need to face now is a defeated and broken hearted bandit brigade who descended from the mountain, you only need to save our general!!! Mt. Bagong has been broken by our lord, Chen Lan army now are stray dogs. So long as we persevere for a while, our lord¡¯s army wille and save us!¡± Cheng Yu kowtow toward those supply troops. Cheng Yu whose mother has died, even when Xiapi is broken and facing death, he vows to never bow his head again, now kowtow toward those good-for-nothings supply troops begging them to save Liu Mang.


    ¡°We, we!¡± Those supply troops have been moved, although Cheng Yu is only a lieutenant general but he is also second-inmand of Urban Army. Definitely, one can call him a general and such general now bowing to them now, asking them to save Liu Mang.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go!¡± Whispered some people who already been moved by Cheng Yu¡¯s gesture.


    ¡°If you must go, then go! I don¡¯t want to go, I am not a death seeker!¡± Some people also voiced their disagreement. An army that does not have a courage is the same as a limp dick, useless. So are these supply troops, they are an impotent army.


    ¡°Then all of you are garbage, waste, coward! All you do is to stay behind while others fighting and kneel when you are about to be killed. Limp dick all of you!¡± Eximed Cheng Yu angrily.


    ¡°We are not garbage, not a coward!¡± Although supply troops is only second-line troops but they also have hot-blooded person, they are stirred by Cheng Yu¡¯s words.


    ¡°If you are not cowards, go save our general! Without him, all of you now already corpse, already be trash!¡± Cheng Yu can¡¯t no longer hide his anger in his heart. Urban Army may be decimated in this first battle, but if Liu Mang died can they raise up again another Urban Army??


    Although Urban Army forces formed not long, but in each Urban Army soldiers heart, they already though that their general are the best that one can have. Their general shouted their slogan ¡°Together, we live or die; together, we share riches and honor¡±, let them sing! Even though the song only remember them about bad times in their life. He share with them good wine and good food! Although only a very little piece of meat and those good wine already tasted like water, but their general also share the same thing. Is not their general treat them like one of their own?


    In chaos times like this, human life¡¯s worth be as low as a dog. But their general raise their dignity up again, so they be human once again.


    Supply troops also silent, Cheng Yu looks at these supply troops, he have lost hope already. He already resolved his heart to make Urban Army to retreat and save their general. Without Liu Mang there will not be Urban Army, even if the whole army annihted along with their general, they also do not care at all. Is not that ¡°Together, we live or die; together, we share riches and honor¡± slogan meant???


    ¡°I go!¡¯ A supply troop soldier stood out.


    ¡°I also go!¡± And there is another one.


    ¡°I.. I am not a waste, not a coward!¡± Soldiers will neverck hot-blooded person.


    ¡°My grandma and me owe our life to the general, the least I can do is repay him with my life!!!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go! The worst oue is only death by de!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, thank you, thank you!¡± Cheng Yu really excited but he do not know how to praise or express gratitude, so he can only say thanks many times and kowtow to them until his head bleed.

 Chapter 62 - Deadly battle with Chen Lan and Lei Bo (End)

    Chapter 62 ¨C Deadly battle with Chen Lan and Lei Bo (End)


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon


    Current trantion is MTL, it is not trantion checked, proofread or heavily edited yet.


    ¡°Only five people can kill my dozens of my men?!¡± Chen Lan looked at Liu Mang and his men already exhausted. Chen Lan only brought 200 elite of his unit when descending, he left his majority unit because at the mountain peak, his unit already scattered and ughtered by Lu Bu main force.


    From five people, the only one who is still able to stand only Liu Mang. Liu Mang can stand because his gold cloth also served as his imprable defense, but his own bodyguard do not have armor like him, so they fall one by one. Xu Cheng also cannot stand anymore, his lung already stabbed by spear and mortally wounded.


    ¡°Oh, little Xu Cheng, little Xu Cheng, why are you so stupid?!¡± Liu Mang half knelt though his feet is already above the ground, no, it should be said that he is stepping on a corpse because all over the ce, there are corpse everywhere and Liu Mang now holding upper half of Xu Cheng¡¯s body, because his lower half already buried underneath other corpses.


    That immature face now really pale and start to cold. Thatnce is meant for Liu Mang but Xu Cheng blocked it, if he did not do that, the one who isying on the ground is Liu Mang


    ¡°Is it worth it?!¡± Liu Mang touched Xu Cheng¡¯s hair gently so he can see his face. People in ancient China used to have long hairs, men and women.


    TL: Please watch Chinese drama series for more information about long hair in ancient China


    ¡°It is worth it! As long as general can continue living, what Xu Cheng done now is worth it!¡± Said Xu Cheng while struggling, trying to grip Liu Mang¡¯s arm.


    ¡°It is unworthy actually, unworthy! Xu Cheng, I tell you this! Your general cannot give you anything at all! The slogan ¡°Together, we live or die; together, we share riches and honor¡±. That is a nonsense, that is only a slogan, a motto, you know!¡± Liu Mang suddenly be insane.


    ¡°No, it is not just a slogan! General, you know that! When you said that words, you have taken our hearts with you, you consider us as brothers, all of us are willing to serve you wholly!¡± Said Xu Cheng while coughing blood due to his lung wound. He cannot live no longer.


    ¡°After that, you made Lieutenant General sing for us, you read a poem for us. We are all peasant farmer children, General! An outcast, a ve! When we listen to the song, we know that we will follow this general, this noble person to the death! And then you made us sing, how happy we are! Ha-ha-ha, that times is the happiest time of my life as Xu Cheng!¡± Liu Mang really do not know the impact of teaching everybody to sing has on these soldiers of his.


    ¡°Cough!!¡± Xu Cheng coughed blood again.


    ¡°Little Xu Cheng, do not talk anymore, your wound is worsened!¡± Liu Mang is denying himself. He tried to press Xu Cheng¡¯s chest, trying to stop his blood from flowing but to no avail.


    ¡°No, General, I know that I cannot live anymore, so please let me talk. That wine and that meat, that night meal is the most delicious thing that I, Xu Cheng, have eaten in my whole life! General, you know that this is the time of chaos, war everywhere! Human life is worthless, a joke, an expendable thing. I, Xu Cheng, do not afraid to admit that I be a soldier in order to eat, just try to survive daily like animal! It is you general, who made me feel what I have lost as a human, you gave me back my dignity! Dignity to live as a human!.. Puff!!!¡± Xu Cheng vomited blood along with his damaged lungs debris.


    ¡°Xu Cheng, I order you to shut up, SILENCE!¡± He did not know about ancient times training formander. Their training is not to share joy and sorrow but to lead and that¡¯s it! But Liu Mang¡¯s training is from present times training regiment, so he did what he can, a training from the future with his ownmon sense. But what he did not know that when someone fighting for power in ancient times, soldiers are only an expendablemodity


    Xu Cheng just smiled at Liu Mang. Militaryw demands that one toply orders but Xu Cheng right now did not want to obey and continue saying ¡°General, I am very tired now, I want to sleep!¡±


    ¡°You cannot sleep, Xu Cheng, I order you not to sleep!¡± Liu Mang knows extremely well, if Xu Cheng fall asleep in his wounded state, he will die.


    ¡°General, please sing a song to me! Sing our army¡¯s anthem!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will sing our army anthem to you, I WILL SING NOW, so don¡¯t you dare to sleep, you got me?!¡± Xu Cheng heard every word but every second, his blood gushes out of his chest.


    ¡°Let¡¯s share the te for breast! The king¡¯s raised forces to the line. Let¡¯s make ournces shine. Your foe is mine. Are you not battle-drest?


    Let¡¯s share the coat and vest! The king¡¯s raised forces to the line. The king¡¯s raised forces to the line. Your job is mine. Are you not battle-drest?


    Let¡¯s share the kilt and the rest! The king¡¯s raised forces to the line. Let¡¯s make our armor shine, And march, your hand in mine. Are you not battle-drest?


    Country dispatched their troops to war, we repair the weapons, I and you are facing themon foe.¡±


    TL: I am using Scar and Tchu¡¯s trantion from Chapter 45, sorry brothers.


    Xu Cheng really happy hearing this familiar song and said to Liu Mang in a very soft voice ¡°General! Forgive me! Xu Cheng cannot..ply...your....or-....der!¡±


    ¡°Xu Cheng...XU CHENG!!!!!! AAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHH!¡± The teenager who died in Liu Mang¡¯s bosom. His name is Xu Cheng. That innocent face, that shy teenager closed his eyes forever with a smile on his face, free of any regret.


    ¡°HAHAHAHAHAHA! Chen Lan,e on kill me, kill me, you bastard!¡± Eximed Liu Mang who be mad, releasing Xu Cheng¡¯s head and start cursing toward Chen Lan army.


    ¡°Come on! You do not want this Liu Mang¡¯s head??? Liu Mang is here!!! Come, you fucker. END ME!!!!¡± Liu Mang really be a mad dog. Startling all Chen Lan army.


    ¡°Why all of you froze? Kill him! Kill him now!¡± Yelled Chen Lan angrily


    Chen Lan Army do not want to move, because they fear Liu Mang!


    ¡°Do you want to disobey military order?!¡± Asked Chen Lan.


    ¡°Great King, he is--?!¡± Nearby Chen Lan army soldier is trying to ask their great king but he not yet saidplete sentence suddenly ¡°POOF!¡± His artery has been severed by Chen Lan. ¡°Great King, why???¡± That soldier is disbelieve.


    Chen Lan wiped blood on his face ¡°If you do not kill him, I will kill you all! Is not he is just a person? Why you all fear him? If you kill him now, you are third king, you will be Chen Lan¡¯s brothers!¡±


    ¡°Yes, he is still a man not a demon, kill him, kill him will grant us third king!¡± As people always said, greed can ovee fear. Chen Lan army began to charge again.


    ¡°Forward, kill him!¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha-ha!¡± Liu Mangughed watching those Chen Lan¡¯s army soldiers who want to kill him. He instead throw down his sword, giving up resistance. Both Chen Lan army and Lu Bu army are struggling in a spiral of cruel fate in this chaos times. If this were peace and prosperity time, can they still be like this? Quarreling with swords? Fuck that, now only death is the way out, might as well die and give them riches and honor.


    Liu Mang closed his eye. Little Xu Cheng, your general will apany you to afterlife, along with your 99 brothers. When Liu Mang gave up his resistance, he heard his army anthem.


    ¡°Let¡¯s share the te for breast! The king¡¯s raised forces to the line. Let¡¯s make ournces shine. Your foe is mine. Are you not battle-drest?


    Let¡¯s share the coat and vest! The king¡¯s raised forces to the line. The king¡¯s raised forces to the line. Your job is mine. Are you not battle-drest?


    Let¡¯s share the kilt and the rest! The king¡¯s raised forces to the line. Let¡¯s make our armor shine, And march, your hand in mine. Are you not battle-drest?


    Country dispatched their troops to war, we repair the weapons, I and you are facing themon foe.¡±


    ¡°Who dare to hurt my general, Cheng Yu hase!¡± Suddenly reinforcement hase to take down those Chen Lan armies remnant.


    ¡°Together, we live or die; together, we share riches and honor! SHAAA SHAAA SHAAAAA!¡± This is the voice of Urban Army.


    ¡°We are not waste, we are not cowards, Kill them all, scrub them all!¡± This the voice of supply troops.


    In an instant, Chen Lan army who originally have only one enemy: Liu Mang, was caught off guard by reinforcement and began to die one by one, leaving Chen Lan hapless


    ¡°So I¡¯m not dead yet?!¡± Liu Mang is not happy because he just survive, but instead his killing intention just risen to the max. Xu Cheng died, his own personal bodyguard has been annihted, all 100 of them. All of these because that goddamn Chen Lan, that now struggling Chen Lan.


    ¡°Chen Lan, I must kill you today!¡± Liu Mang started to charge at Chen Lan with max killing intent. Never before Liu Mang want to kill a person this badly. Not Chen Deng, not Xiahou De can make him this mad, only this asshole did.

 Chapter 63 - Xu Province ownership change

    Chapter 63 ¨C Xu Province ownership change


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon


    Current trantion is MTL, it is not trantion checked, proofread or heavily edited yet.


    Mt. Bagong¡¯s campaign has ended with Chen Lan and Lei Bo killed. Chen Lan army was also absorbed into Lu Bu¡¯s Army. From 10,000 troops ended with only 1000 troops. Yu Province Cavalry also from 2,000 troops total, left only 800 troops severely injured, but able to escape due to Zhang Kai¡¯s quick thinking, otherwise they also will be absorbed by Lu Bu¡¯s army.


    From 5,000 supply troops only less than 2,000 survived. Urban Army casualties is 50% and Liu Mang¡¯s personal bodyguards all has been annihted.


    ¡°Milord, is Hanyang really all right?!¡± Said Chen Gong with brows wrinkled. He saw that Liu Mang is still kneeling in front of those corpses for quite a while. He is silent, not saying a word at all.


    Lu Bu who was following Chen Gong from behind, also sighed ¡°Let him be for now!¡± Chen Gong is not a general so he has not experienced the pain of losing one brother-in-arms in war. While Lu Bu understood well what Liu Mang is experiencing right now. Lu Bu has seen many of his personal bodyguards perish for just protecting him. Those who are fought side-by-side with him, those who have ced their hope and dreams with him, now be not exist.


    ¡°Hum!¡± Chen Gong nodded his head and moved on from Liu Mang¡¯s matter. He puts out good news now ¡°Milord, please look. This is an ount book containing all notes regarding Mt. Bagong inventory including all amounts of gold and provisions!¡± Due to Mt. Bagong already seized and Chen Lan dead, this ce have be deserted and thus all of Chen Lan¡¯s wealth have all be Lu Bu¡¯s war spoils.


    ¡°Their inventory is this much?!¡± Lu Bu really surprised when he read the ount book. He thought that when Chen Lan separate himself from Yuan Shu, he took with him only provisions 10,000-shi at the very most, who would have thought that he have this many.


    There are golds also jewelry and jade, those three items have not yet counted but really a lot of treasure that they have umted. And for grains and provisions, there are at least 15,000-shi. As for treasure, Lu Bu counted them to fit at least 30 horsecarts, so one can know how much wealth these bandit brigade has.


    ¡°Chen Lan and Lei Bo is just Yuan Shu¡¯s lower general, how can they have this much wealth?!¡± From Yuan Shu, Lu Bu heard Chen Lan and Lei Bo robbed Yuan Shu¡¯s supply troops, but those supply troops should be just transporting grain and provisions right? And they have treasures now, where they got this? When Lu Bu still be Governor of Xu Province, he has not seen these much gold and jade.


    ¡±Milord!!¡± Chen Gong shook his head ¡°Those 15,000-shi of grains and provisions was indeed robbed by Chen Lan army but those treasures were umted by Chen Lan and Lei Bo while they are still in Yuan Shu¡¯s service!¡±


    ¡°Yuan Gonglu that generous?!¡± Chen Lan and Lei Bo is only Yuan Shu¡¯s second level official. Naturally not so much savings, but seeing these treasures now, Yuan Gonglu must be very generous to reward his official so much. Plus, Lu Bu also knows that Chen Lan and Lei Bo have 2,000 cavalry troops. To form these 2,000 cavalry troops is equal to forming 20,000 infantries troops, so they must be very rich to be able to form those troops and with surplus of treasure.


    ¡°It is not Yuan Gonglu generosity, but these Yuan Shu¡¯s soldiers were squeezing everything frommoners, robbing everything!¡± Said Chen Gong angrily. ¡°Chen Lan¡¯s treasure here is worth a treasury of a province. Even Yuan Gonglu who upies two provinces Yu and Yang cannot is impossible to be this generous! Do Milord know why Huainan¡¯s people is so little? It is because heavy taxes implementation beside war every year. 95% of taxes goes to Yuan Gonglu, this is frommon people confession. When Yuan Gonglu proimed himself as emperor ten yearster which is today, he implemented more heavier tax to his people until his people no longer can eat, no longer can store provisions.


    ¡°Yuan Gonglu really do that?!¡± Lu Bu himself is also not a good warlord, because he has been engaging in war here and there. When Xu Province in his hands, it never have any stability but people still able to make a living even though hard. If youpared Lu Bu to Yuan Gonglu, Lu Bu can be seen as a wise lord. Under Yuan Gonglu¡¯s rule, these two bandit brigades can squeezemon people until they cannot live, both of them adding taxes as they like such as protection money. So it can be said, under Yuan Gonglu¡¯s rule,mon people flesh already been sliced oneyer, and these two bastards sliced another oneyer of their flesh, howmon people not crying for death at that time?


    ¡°Yuan Gonglu, Yuan Gonglu, you pissed on your reputations as third brother of Yuan Family¡¯s fourth generation!¡± During these chaos times will give birth to warlords. And those warlords and those warlords will give birth to several nobility children. Thus, the inheritance and reputations that those ancestors leave behind will be finished by these generations.


    ¡°Gongtai, those 10,000-shi of grain and provisions that Chen Lan robbed, send them to Shouchun to Yuan Gonglu!¡± Said Lu Bu.


    ¡°Milord, what are you thinking!¡± Chen Gong doesn¡¯t understand what Lu Bu thinking. These grain and provisions were gained by sacrificing a lot of people in Lu Bu¡¯s Army, but now his lord said to send to Yuan Shu?


    ¡°Chen Lan robbed these 10,000-shi grain and provisions from Yuan Gonglu, therefore these grain and provisions is for Yuan Shu¡¯s forces to use, so he can reach Hebei safely!¡± Lu Bu said indifferently ¡°When these 10,000-shi of grain and provisions were robbed from Yuan Shu, his life already very difficult. But even though he is very difficult, he still lend me, Lu Fengxian, 5000-shi of grain and provisions. So I must return this favor to him!¡±


    ¡°But, we have helped him vanquish Chen Lan and Lei Bo!!!¡± ¡°Those 5,000-shi of grain and provisions are his payment for vanquishing Chen Lan and Lei Bo.¡±


    Now Chen Lan and Lei Bo has died, so this war spoils naturally will be Lu Bu Army property, but Lu Bu has send amand like that, how does it cannot make everyone confused.


    ¡°Gongtai, I never like owing people something, it is my policy! Therefore, I am leaving this matter to you to handle!¡± After saying that Lu Bu left. Actually some of Lu Bu not yet said is, without these grain and provisions, Yuan Shu and his army will definitely starved to death. Therefore he needs to look grain and provisions again, and where do he get grain and provisions again? By robbingmon people nearby. Those people already wishing for death and if was robbed by Yuan Shu again, they will be swapping child to eat. This matter cannot be just overlooked.


    Giving Yuan Shu grain and provisions also makes him do little damage tomon people.


    Chen Gong is also not willing to release it, but he cannot change Lu Bu¡¯s mind once he set on something. When Chen Gong preparing these 10,000-shi of grain and provisions to be transported to Shouchun, a messengere and bring good news.


    The messenger arrival bring light to Chen Gong¡¯s face.


    ¡°What? You said Yuan Gonglu left Shouchun, really?!¡± Lu Bu did not believe what these messenger¡¯s words so he asked him the same question many times.


    ¡°Where is his destination?!¡± Chen Gong asked their destination.


    ¡°He is heading toward Hebei!¡±


    ¡°Went to Hebei? To Yuan Shao¡¯s domain?!¡± Lu Bu slowly understood. After Cao Cao defeated Yuan Shu, Yu Province ownership change to Cao Cao and Yang Province also damaged beyond repair. So staying at both provinces only equal wait for death. Therefore Yuan Shu nning to sought refuge at his elder cousin Yuan Shao. Before Lu Bu arrived, Yuan Shu cannot do anything, because the deadlock caused by Chen Lan and Lei Bo!


    Now, while Lu Bu dealt with Chen Lan and Lei Bo, Yuan Shu seized this opportunity to pack up and leave Shouchun.


    ¡°Does not Xu Province¡¯s master is Cao Mengde?!¡± The intel that Lu Bu obtained that Cao Cao and Yuan Shao have stationed troops in Guandu and will begin skirmish at any time. So, news of Yuan Shu¡¯s movement willpromise Xu Province and Cao Cao¡¯s battle. Do Cao Cao have good intention to let Yuan Shu arrive safely in Hebei?!


    ¡°Milord, ah Milord! This messenger beside noticing us that Yuan Gonglu have left Shouchun, he also bring us two other news!¡± Chen Gong continued his speech


    ¡°Two more?!¡±


    ¡°Hum! First, the master of Xu Province now is not Cao Mengde!¡± Said Chen Gong.


    ¡°Not Cao Mengde?!¡± Lu Bu stunned and then he said ¡°Does Yuan Shao has attacked Xu Province from Qing Province?!¡± Now Xu Province is the ce of four war because of its strategic position. It is located bordering four provinces at once, Yan Province, Yu Province, Yang Province and Qing Province. If Yuan Shao want to attack Cao Cao, he can just send troops to Xu Province and he will be right at Cao Cao¡¯s Yan Province front door.


    Yu Province currently is in Old Cao¡¯s hand, Yang Province who are led by Yuan Shu currently dpidated and unable to defend himself. The nearest threat to Cao Cao is Qing Province who is led by Yuan Tan, Yuan Shao¡¯s eldest son.


    ¡°It is also not Yuan Tan!!¡± Chen Gong shook his head ¡°The current owner is someone who you least expect!¡±


    ¡°It is someone who I least expect?!¡± Lu Bu cannot think of someone in Old Cao¡¯s side seizing Xu Province now.


    ¡°It is Liu Bei! Liu Xuande, that is current owner of Xu Province now!¡± When Chen Gong said his name, Lu Bu really startled.


    ¡°Big-eared Liu?!¡± Lu Bu clearly remembered. This Xu Province initially was Tao Qian¡¯s but after Tao Qian died, Liu Bei seized Xu Province before it was seized by himself. So Liu Bei hatred to Lu Bu is very profound, he even allied himself with Cao Cao to attack Xu Province. But isn¡¯t those two rtionship very well? Even Cao Mengde called Liu Bei ¡°My worthy little brother¡±.


    ¡°Is not Liu Bei pledge allegiance with Cao Cao by being his swordn brother?!¡±


    ¡°He do not pledge allegiance to Cao Cao, that is only a cover up for himself!¡± Chen Gong looking at Lu Bu withplex emotion. Liu Bei and Lu Bu is very much simr. The only difference is that Lu Bu is given nickname ve of three surnames because he betray and kill his two foster father, Liu Bei do not have that kind of nickname. This Liu Bei is even more so! From Yellow Turban Rebellion, to seeking lesson from Lu Zhi. He wander everywhere and then he arrived at You Province Gongsun Zan, arrived at Tao Qian, pledge allegiance to Lu Bu. One can say, wherever Liu Bei goes, those who took him in will end up terrible death. When Liu Bei stayed at one¡¯s ce, he will drain their resources slowly and without anyone noticing and left as early as possible after his shelter already sucked up dry to its foundation, just like a goddamn parasite.


    The only difference between Liu Bei and Lu Bu is that Lu Bu kill their boss personally but Liu Bei killed his boss by draining all of his resources, slowly killing him


    Theyter met up with each other at Xu Province, the one who first seeks refuge with Liu Bei is Lu Bu. Lu Bu almost killed Liu Bei to seize Xu Province foundation. Liu Bei understand this difficult situation then he sought refuge with Lu Bu while plotting with Old Cao to kill Lu Bu. And that resulted with Lu Bu almost fell to tragic death at white gate tower in Xiapi.


    Now with Lu Bu gone, Liu Bei began plotting again, he killed Che Zhou using Guan Yu to sever Old Cao¡¯s ties with Xu Province in order to support himself.


    TL: Che Zhou http://the3kingdoms.wikia/wiki/Che_Zhou


    ¡°Liu Bei! Liu Xuande!¡± Lu Bu¡¯s face expression is alsoplex. He seized Liu Bei¡¯s Xu Province, and then driven out by Cao Cao. Finally this Xu Province unexpectedly returned into Liu Bei¡¯s hand. He really is a human with a good fortune


    So, Xu Province is Liu Bei again. Liu Bei himself should be impossible to stop Yuan Shu¡¯s march.


    ¡°The second news!¡± This is an intel from Yuan Shu.


    ¡°The news is Liu Pi of Runan has surrenderd to Yuan Shao!¡± Said Chen Gong.


    ¡°Liu Pi of Runan surrendered to Yuan Shao?!¡± Lu Bu brow wrinkled. The news of Liu Bei recaptured Xu Province is not too big deal to Lu Bu, after all Xu Province is not his. Lu Bu used to snatch region from other people no matter who the people is. He also looked forward Liu Bei and Cao Cao¡¯s fight in Xu Province, and then he will emerge to gather the spoils for himself.


    However this news now making Lu Bu headache, Runan was the onlynd way if they want to go to Xinye. Lu Bu and Yuan Shao rtionship was over a long time ago. The only reason that Lu Bu can capture Yan Province from Puyang is because he and Yuan Shao was ally. But now, this news really making Lu Bu headache.


    Now Runan was upied by Yuan Shao! This trip will be harder than expected. Sond route nning can be scrapped now. The other way is to travel using water, crossing Jiangxia to Xinye! However using water, the risk is too big, because Lu Bu army never had any experience in water battle and not familiar with water. If enemy appeared on water, then it is the end for his whole army.


    ¡°Milord, what about those 10,000-shi of grain and provisions?!¡± Chen Gong tried to intertwine a simple matter along with difficult matter that is now they are facing.


    ¡°Grain and provisions are to be capitted into our army!¡± Said Lu Bu while waving his hand.


    "Yes!"Obtained Lu Bu¡¯s answer, Chen Gong hasplied with a smile, but 10,000 stone grain and fodder army one month of food, give up to Yuanlu. ¡°Yes Sir!¡± Hearing Lu Bu reply, Cheng Gongplied with a big smile. These 10,000-shi of grain and provisions is for army¡¯s food for one month, how can he, Chen Gong, willing to give Yuan Gonglu?!

 Chapter 64 - Teach Me Martial Arts

    Chapter 64 ¨C Teach Me Martial Arts


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon


    Current trantion is MTL, it is not trantion checked, proofread or heavily edited yet.


    Liu Mang has been kneeling by that pile of corpses for two hours, four hours, half a day! He never said a word even a bit, in his hand there is a decapitated head. His face is showing with big disbelieve and painful expression before he died, that head belong to Chen Lan.


    Beside Liu Mang, Cheng Yu also kneeling.


    ¡°General, let¡¯s go back¡± Liu Mang has been wounded and exhausted but he is still kneeling. Cheng Yu is trying to persuade Liu Mang to go back because night wille soon and it will be very cold/


    Liu Mang did not paid any attention to Cheng Yu, he just continued to kneel there and silent.


    And thus, in two hours, night hade.


    ¡°Clip Clop Clip Clop!¡± Behind Liu Mang there are footsteps sound approaching.


    The one who is approaching them is no other than golden-armored Lu Bu.


    ¡°Milord!¡± Cheng Yu want to stand up to salute Lu Bu, but because kneeling all the time, his body be real stiff. Therefore he can only move with much difficulty.


    ¡°Hum!¡± Lu Bu nodded at Cheng Yu¡¯s gesture and that nod also meant that he epted Cheng Yu¡¯s iplete salute.


    Liu Mang also knows that Lu Bu came, but he still staying there, not moving, not even turning around.


    ¡°How long have you been kneeling?!¡± Lu Bu asked lightly.


    ¡°About, about half a day already!¡± From battle end until now, Liu Mang just knelt there.


    ¡°Half a day?!¡± Lu Bu looks at the corpse of a soldier there, it was the Urban Army soldiers who did not survive their first battle, then looking at Liu Mang again without any expression ¡°So, Urban Army¡¯s casualties is more than 400 people?!¡±


    ¡°It is 432 people!¡± Liu Mang opened his mouth to edit Lu Bu¡¯s count. That is the exact digit of this war casualties. That number is burned into Liu Mang¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Yes, yes, it is 432 people!¡± Lu Bu never likes people interrupting his speech, but Liu Mang is an exception.


    ¡°Those 432 lives exchanged with your life, is it worth it?!¡± Lu Bu approaches Liu Mang, before Liu Mang give answer, Lu Bu self-answered his question ¡°It is not worth, really not worthy you know! I thought, what manners of hero, those 400 more people sacrifice their life for?! Is it just a small man or a big hero?!¡±


    ¡°432 people!¡± Eximed Liu Mang with hoarse voice.


    ¡°I am asking what kind of person who deserved sacrifice of those 432 people? Is that to save one wasted person?!¡± Lu Bu¡¯s voice also getting big.


    ¡°If you think about it, these 432 people are 432 idiots, 432 fools, died saving a garbage!¡± Said Lu Bu while pointing at these corpses.


    ¡°Milord!¡± Cheng Yu really surprised, what is Lu Bu trying to do! Saying these 432 dead soldiers who died in battle are idiots? Is not this the time where he shouldfort Liu Mang? This kind of saying will certainly spark a conflict between those Urban Army survivor, plus Cheng Yu is also one of the survivor of Urban Army. If not for these 432 heroes, I am afraid Cheng Yu will be the one lying among them.


    Sure enough after Lu Bu said that, Liu Mang¡¯s really grim and ring fiercely at Lu Bu saying ¡°DO..NOT...INSULT...THEM!¡±


    ¡°Am I wrong saying that?! Those 432 people are idiots for saving a garbage like you!¡± Said Lu Bu continuing his insult.


    ¡°Lu Bu, Lu Fengxian, you dare say that?!¡± Said Liu Mang. Liu Mang staggered while trying to stand, his gesture now is one wounded and furious man, he is biting his teeth and his fist already grasping and shaking nonstop.


    ¡°How, huh?! You want to hit me?! Come and hit me!!!¡± Lu Bu also shouted.


    Liu Mang angrily re at Lu Bu but he do not make any movement, right now he is not Lu Bu¡¯s match, and hitting Lu Bu will only bring disaster to himself, plus plus plus Lu Bu is his honorable father-inw.


    ¡°How, huh? Afraid to hit me? Let me say you once more, THOSE 432 PEOPLE ARE BIG IDIOTS, SAVING A GARBAGE LIKE YOU!!! Even you do not dare to fight me! Come!!! Punch me, point that hammer toward me!!!¡± Eximed Lu Bu while pointing at his face.


    ¡°AAAAHHHHHHHHH!¡± Liu Mang is truly insane now, and he has done the most reckless thing with his fist.


    ¡°General, please stop!¡± Cheng Yu wanted to prevent Liu Mang but it is already toote.


    ¡°Piak!¡± His facended solidly on Lu Bu¡¯s face. From Lu Bu¡¯s mouth corner there are blood immediately.


    ¡°General, Milord!¡± Cheng Yu swallow his saliva, he just see a very disturbing vision now. His general hits his lord?


    Although Liu Mang has the title Prince of Shu also he have title ¡°General of Southern Expedition¡± and cannot bepared with Lu Bu title, but the fact cannot changed that Liu Mang is still under Lu Bu Army and Lu Bu is currently the highest authority here, also Lu Bu is Liu Mang¡¯s honorable father-inw. So in Lu Bu army, Lu Bu is the lord and Liu Mang is little lord, but Liu Mang now has hit Lu Bu. This can be considered a severe offense in military, a subordinate did not follow his superiors orders and even question him and now subordinate even punch his superiors, if this is not a rebellion then what is???


    Cheng Yu looked at Lu Bu cautiously. Lu Bu is the god-of-war, if he want to kill Liu Mang right now, Cheng Yu would not be able to block him.


    Liu Mang calmed himself down. He hit Lu Bu! He hit the first god-of-war in Three Kingdoms, Lu Bu! He pinch his finger to make himself awake from sudden insanity earlier, that make him hit Lu Bu.


    But Lu Bu is a valiant general, moody, and if suddenly he makes movement to kill Liu Mang, no one able to resist him. So Liu Mang right now is bursting with fear, but then he be insane again ¡°Fuck, I am a dead man. I really be a death seeker. But killed by Lu Bu is much better than living dishonorably like this!¡±


    So Liu Mang brave himself again, pointing at Lu Bu saying ¡°Lu Bu, Lu Fengxian, even you killed me now! I will make you realized that if you insult my brother again, I will rip your flesh, even if I must die to do it!¡±


    Does he think that hitting Lu Bu can still survive? Lu Bu¡¯s gaze is flickering toward Liu Mang, that pair of tiger¡¯s eyes is sending off killing intent. Lu Bu really moving in to kill, and at this state, nobody dare to hit Lu Bu.


    Lu Bu licked the blood at his mouth corner, the taste is salty.


    ¡°Milord, please appease your anger, please appease your anger!¡± Shouted Cheng Yu who immediately knelt and hold Lu Bu¡¯s thigh. He really afraid that Lu Bu may kill Liu Mang. Right now, he is Lu Bu¡¯s subordinate but also Liu Mang¡¯s subordinate. If Lu Bu killed Liu Mang, he will unable to exact his revenge at Cao Cao.


    ¡°General, please, admit to Milord that you made mistakes! I beg of you!¡±


    ¡°Cheng Yu, do not block his way! If he want to kill me, then kill me! I am fed-up with living already!¡± Liu Mang also do not back down even an inch, but instead he be crazier.


    ¡°Cheng Yu, do you not understand what he just said?! Your general order you to give way, you must give way!¡± Lu Bu¡¯s tone be more in. On one nce, it is hinting any indication, but Cheng Yu knows that this is when Lu Bu¡¯s anger is already max, when Lu Bu want to kill people.


    ¡°Milord, the general was ignorant for a while, he did not want to offense Milord. Please, Milord. Forgive the general!¡± Cheng Yu asked for Lu Bu¡¯s mercy.


    ¡°Stay here and do not move!¡± Lu Bu said it lightly, when Cheng Yu want to prevent Lu Bu again, Lu Bu said ¡°Do you want to disobey my orders?!¡±


    In army, one must obey an order from his superiors. If one question or even disobey order, then the punishment is death.


    Cheng Yu bite his teeth. If Milord want to kill general, then I, Cheng Yu, will disobey order to prevent Milord.


    Lu Bu approached Liu Mang and then he lift both his hands toward Liu Mang


    ¡°You want to directly choke me?!¡± Said Liu Mang sneering.


    ¡°Milord.....!¡± Cheng Yu want to disobey orders to prevent Lu Bu, but he could not voice those words. Because Lu Bu did not choke or harm Liu Mang, but he patted Liu Mang¡¯s shoulder and smiling ¡°Good, very good! These 432 soldiers, no, these 432 heroes were not a fool and did not sacrifice themselves for protecting a garbage, a coward. Their sacrifice have values!¡±


    ¡°Eh?!¡± Liu Mang really shocked. He himself have hit Lu Bu, everyone here can clearly saw that. At the Lu Bu¡¯s mouth corner there is red. Ifpared with Cao Mengde in terms of anger, Lu Bu is really iparable, because this man is a fierce tiger. Seeing Liu Mang doubts, Lu Bu smiled ¡°Are you thinking why this fierce tiger have not shred you apart right?¡±


    Subconsciously Liu Mang nodded at his question.


    ¡°Ha-ha-ha, Oh Liu Hanyang, Liu Hanyang. Sometimes you are really smart like a god, sometimes you are stupid like a dog. Yes, this fierce tiger eat people, but have you ever seen a tiger eat his child?!¡±


    ¡°Child?!¡± Liu Mang chewing these words slowly.


    ¡°Hanyang I tell you this! These 432 lives have engraved their surnames, hopes and dreams in your body!¡± Lu Buplexion be more cold. ¡°In battle, one needs to lead his soldiers, one need to breakthrough enemy lines. Those above need formidable strength. Which vanguard unit who do not have big strength? Even this bandit Chen Lan and Lei Bo. Lei Bo himself, although weak, but can withstood my attack 5 bouts!¡± Lei Bo who almost kill Liu Mang, can actually go 5 bouts alone with Lu Bu.


    ¡°You are too weak, at that time if you make Cheng Yu as your personal bodyguards leader, they may lose badly but impossible to have the whole army annihted, most of these soldiers died solely for protecting you!¡±


    ¡°Why they protect you, because you yourself do not have the ability to protect yourself, staying at this state will make you suffer more defeat like this!¡± Liu Mang expression is very bleak.


    Because what Lu Bu said, each word of them pierce Liu Mang¡¯s heart painfully. And in his vision, Xu Cheng appeared again, if he have Lu Bu¡¯s strength then he probably do not need these many soldiers to protect him right? And Cheng Yu himself can assume a bigger responsibility, can carry out important tasks. Now he himself, are depending on his armor, which those good soldiers do not have! With only this strength, he did not die many times is probably because of God¡¯s grace.


    ¡°Is powerless can be an excuse?!¡± Lu Bu approaching Liu Mang again ¡°Can be an excuse! That is because the one who lose is not only yourself. You cannot bear to see yourpanion¡¯s death! But, do not they also do not want to see you die?! Right now, you don¡¯t have teeth and ws to protect them. This time, there are 432 people dying to save you, then next time, then next time! If you do not improve yourself, then who will able to save you? Are you still want to be bound by guilt with the death of these 432 people? Do you want to make their sacrifice worth nothing?¡± Lu Bu shouted really hard.


    ¡°No, I want to improve myself, I will make their sacrifice worthed! It just the present me is very very weak. If I do not improve myself, then who will be able to save me?!¡± 432 brothers, I,Liu Mang, am very sorry to all of you!¡± Liu Mang kowtowed many many times toward those corpses. Liu Mang do not know what is right and what is wrong, right now! But in this chaos times, being weak is wrong.


    "Father-inw, teach me martial arts!" Said Liu Mang, Liu Mang has never been more decisive than today!

 Chapter 65 - Selecting Weapons

    Chapter 65 ¨C Selecting Weapons


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon


    Current trantion is MTL, it is not trantion checked, proofread or heavily edited yet.


    ¡°You truly have decided?!¡± Asked Lu Bu who stood in martial arts practice field in Shouchun


    Yuan Shu has escaped from Shouchun, so Lu Bu naturally stationed in Shouchun temporarily. Now, cannot go through Runan, so now they are considering to reach Xinye from Jiangxia. So he temporarily stays at Shouchun, becausepared to camping in the wilderness, the air is much better in the city.


    ¡°Hum!¡± Liu Mang nodded, he cannot be indecisive anymore, he must practice martial arts. Hee from present time, where nowadays military force practice wushu as melee battle, even though there are wushu, battles usually fought with guns and bombs, no longer using wushu. But here, he must at least have a skill in wushu in order to survive. Having skill in wushu, also meant he no longer need to rely on other people to protect him.


    ¡°Good!¡± Lu Bu nodded. Lu Bu is the god-of-war. He has settled on Liu Mang as his heir, naturally is to inherit his power and position also he has a natural desire to make Liu Mang a valiant general. So, even Liu Mang had not request Lu Bu, Lu Bu can also force Liu Mang to practice martial arts.


    In this chaos times, one cannot live if do not have skill in wushu.


    Even these warlord need to learn also, even though they are not masters. For example Cao Cao and Yuan Shu. These two originally crusaded against Yellow Turban. At that time , Cao Cao and Yuan Shu are already a leader that leading their own army. Yuan Shu at that time also wield title as Officer of Wesnd


    Liu Bei,Liu Xuande also have a skill in wushu, and his skill is also not bad. If not, how can he participate in ¡°Three Heroes versus Lu Bu¡±???


    Gongsun Zan¡¯s skill also excellent, if not how can he lead his Prating White Horse to drive out those invaders from beyond Great Wall? Thus one can see, Gongsun Zan¡¯s skill.


    Tao Qian of Xu Province, Kong Rong of Beihai and Liu Biao of Jing Province, please do not think them as a mere Confucian schrs. The Confucian schr at this age are not those who are from Ming and Qing Dynasty who even do not have strength to kill a chicken. In this day, they still following Confucius learning from Zhou Dynasty Six Arts which also included archery from horseback. And also Chen Gong although he is a strategist, his skill are very good also even defeating Cheng Yu¡¯s own skill.


    TL: Six Arts of Confucius https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Six_Arts


    Sun family who upy Jiangdong. Those three brothers and sisters are also good in wushu, including Sun Quan, who have not yet experience battle.


    Forcing people to do something will never ended up in good resultpared to willingly to learn. Seeing Liu Mang heart has the resolve to be strong makes Lu Bu really happy.


    ¡°Here got a very nice roster of weapon, choose the weapon that suited you the most!¡± Asked Lu Bu while pointing to army¡¯s weapon rack.


    ¡°Choose a weapon?!¡± Liu Mang stunned, he has not thought about this matter, in his opinion, is not a military must be adept in every weapons? But now, he must choose one.


    Knewing Liu Mang¡¯s mind, Lu Bu start exining ¡°Skilled in ten weapon is inferior than mastering one weapon!¡± Lu Bu then point at his Poseidon halberd and said ¡°I am able to wieldnce, spear, sword and great sword, but that is only able to wield. The one that I truly master is halberd!¡±


    TL: actually the phrase is ¡°Knowing well 10 gates, is inferior, to mastering 1 gates¡±, so I changed it into more appropriate sentence.


    Holding his halberd in his hand, he start to exin more ¡°With other weapons I can breakthrough enemy lines, can kill enemy, but it can only disy my strength around 70%. Once I encounter Zhang Fei, Guan Yu or Xu Chu, these valiant generals, I can only maintain their rhythm but cannot break their rhythm and finally killing them! But with halberd, it is different, with this Poseidon halberd, even Zhang Fei or Guan Yu came, if one on one I can kill them, with two of them attacking me together, I can still kill them and if those three valiant generals attacking me, I can keep up with their pace to a draw!¡± This is Lu Bu¡¯s fighting prowess and where his confidence lies.


    Guan Yu, Zhang Fei and Xu Chu is not a pinnacle of super generals but their strength is around 90 points, and Lu Bu is confident that he is able to kill them if one-on-one, able to defeat them when theye two people and able to keep up the pace with them, if three of theme at once!


    ¡°Is halberd really so strong?!¡± Said Liu Mang full of doubts. If halberd is really that powerful, why so few people using it? Beside Lu Bu, their user are Dian Wei, Taishi Ci, etc. No one else using halberd.


    Not only that those two Dian Wei and Taishi Ci¡¯s type of halberd uses is different from what Lu Bu uses. Their weapon only have 1 single additional de and not as long as Lu Bu¡¯s Poseidon halberd whose length is about 2m.


    ¡°It is not the halberd but the person who uses that weapon!¡± Lu Bu again replied ¡°Everyone need to suit themselves with one kind of weapon. Example Zhang Fei is using snake spear. Guan Yu is using guandao, Xu Chu is using nine-ring greatsword, these are their chosen weapons and also they are most adapted weapons! So you need to discover your own weapon amongst these pile of weapons!¡±


    ¡°I found one!¡± Said Liu Mang after listening to Lu Bu, he picked up one weapon from weapon rack.


    ¡°I think I will take broadsword!¡± Said Liu Mang while thinking to use long sword.


    ¡°Broadsword is the king of hundred soldiers!¡± Lu Bu said ¡°Broadsword is known for its ease of use, it does not matter whether it is broadsword or short broadsword, the main point of sword is to sh and sh! If you be a master of broadsword, you should be able to defeat a skilled personpletely using three moves with your strength alone! With this, you will follow a strong and overwhelming path like Xu Chu with his nine-ring broadsword or Guan Yu with his guandao.


    ¡°King of hundred soldiers, strong and overwhelming path? Defeating people by overwhelming them?!¡± Liu Mang thought while brandishing the broadsword, then he shook his head. Broadsword was not the weapon that he desire. Although broadsword is very powerful but this is not what Liu Mang had in mind. Using broadsword surely will make him strong and bepetitive but Liu Mang at the core is still that of a schr, so he cannot show aggressiveness. Moreover, to defeat people using sheer strength? He himself almost defeated that way.


    "Sword?!"The knife was too aggressive, Liu Manghuan an erudite Confucian schr point. ¡°What about two-edged sword?!¡± The broadsword is too aggressive, Liu Mang changed with a more refined weapon; Lu Bu nodded, because Liu Mang¡¯s physique has not suited with broadsword and broadsword wielder need physique like Xu Chu to use in order to maximize its true potential.


    ¡°Two-edged sword! Weapon of choice for soldiers and schr alike!¡± Lu Bu said ¡°Elegant form, practicing in road of two-edged sword lies in its elegant form, using sword as if it is dragon or snake, ease of use also!¡± Two-edged sword is not only a tool to kill in cold weapon era, it is also a symbol of status for those who are Confucian schrs. Like Chen Gong, who Lu Bu also praise his proficiency with two-edged sword. Lu Bu also have met two-edged sword master such as Royal Tutor Wang Yue which Lu Bu also confessed that he is at draw when fighting using two-edged swords with him. And again there is Liu Bei, who use dual two-edged sword, a male and female swords, his skill also cannot be just overlooked.


    ¡°No, it is not what I want!¡± Liu Mang shook his head. Although Liu Mang quite fond of two-edged sword, but two-edged sword is used as a symbol of status, it will not help him when fighting battle.


    ¡°What about spear?!¡± In Lu Bu¡¯s left hand there is a spear. ¡°Spear?!¡± Liu Mang took the spear from Lu Bu¡¯s hand, while he examining it, Lu Bu exined ¡°Spear is the favorite weapon formander-in-chief, a stabbing weapon, wielder of this weapon took their own path because it has the elegance of two-edged sword but spear also can be used to sweep enemy, like broadsword shing technique, you also can overwhelm the enemy with your strength. So you can say that spear is abination of two-edged sword and broadsword and mixing it with other weapons!¡± ¡°Weapon formander-in-chief?!¡± Liu Mang remembered that the user of spear in Three Kingdoms era really is very graceful. Spear users for example Zhao Yun or Zhang Xiu and no matter who use spear, they can be very charming person besides their skill with wushu! If Zhao Yun using axe or hammer, you will also like him! Though this spear is graceful! This is not what Liu Mang wants! Graceful is nonsense if you cannot use it properly. So Liu Mang will not use this weapon.


    ¡°Club?!¡± Boss Lu offered him many weapons broadsword, halberd, axe, kali sticks, hook, whip, mace, hammer, stick, polearm all turned down by Liu Mang, because he did not suited with those weapons. Hell, even if Boss Lu offered him his Poseidon Halberd, Liu Mang do not want that.


    ¡°What weapon do you want?!¡± Liu Mang had already searched the entire weapon rack, but he cannot find weapon that he liked.


    ¡°The weapon that I want must be big and able to block arrows, and can protect myself and people behind me!¡± Liu Mang said his own idea.


    ¡°Block arrows? Can protect yourself and people behind you!¡± Lu Bu brow wrinkled, is not that Liu Mang described is shield? ¡°Do you want to use great shield as weapon?!¡± Asked Lu Bu trying to understand him.


    ¡°Great shield?!¡± Liu Mang also considering it, those aluminium shields that he brings, it is not just big but can also block arrows and protect himself and the person behind him! Great shield is the only weapon that can hide one¡¯s posture from enemy. ¡°Right, that is my weapon!¡± Liu Mang said firmly.\


    ¡°You want to use shield as weapon?!¡± Lu Bu¡¯s mouth corner twitching. Since ancient times, a shield is to defend, but now Liu Mang want to use shield to attack?


    ¡°Okay, let me exin again, a great shield can only protect you but cannot kill the enemy!¡± And also defensive power of shield will deteriorate when it is used as a weapon. What Lu Bu believes is, the best way to defend is to attack.


    ¡±Said who, shield cannot kill enemy!¡± Liu Mang took out a polisher from the armory, He polished the edge of the shield until it be sharp like de and he showed its proficiency for killing person by stabbing it on the ground and pulling it back up. ¡°Using shield to kill people?!¡± Lu Bu never understood this son-inw way of thinking, but he knows that Liu Mang will not change his decision based on his expression alone.


    ¡°Good, take your weapon, we start from the basics!¡± In the martial arts training field there are two figures already fired up to train.

 Chapter 66 - Intermission before crossing over to XinyeTranslated by Bloodfalcon

    Chapter 66 ¨C Intermission before crossing over to XinyeTranted by Bloodfalcon


    ¡°Now, the only route left for us to reach Xinye is going through Lujiang and Jiangxia!¡± Chen Gong spoke that while pondering.


    Since Liu Pi of Runan have surrendered to Yuan Shao, Cao Cao will certainly be on red alert to guard his rear against Liu Pi and WILL CERTAINLY send his senior generals to blockade Runan ess roads, therefore Runan is not essible anymore. Even if no blockade by Cao Cao, Liu Pi will never let Lu Bu pass under Yuan Shao¡¯s order.


    ¡°Lujiang?!¡± Lu Bu thought for a moment. This Lujiang once one of Yuan Shu¡¯s domain, after Yuan Shu were defeated, Lujiang¡¯s prefect Liu Xun dered independence from Yuan Shu. Afterward Liu Xun, got very greedy after defeated by Sun Ce in 197 and after Yuan Shu defeated by Old Cao, and quickly abandoned Lujiang and go to Old Cao to be his attendant, leaving Lujiang masterless.


    TL: For more information about Lujiang former prefect https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Liu_Xun_(Han_dynasty)¡±


    ¡°Lujiang¡¯s prefect now is Little Conqueror Sun Ce¡¯s subordinate!¡± Said Chen Gong.


    ¡°Sun Ce? Sun Jian¡¯s son?!¡± Lu Bu¡¯s mind flew back to the moment of Ho Gate siege. Among those 18 warlords, Sun Jian was the vanguard and the only one who dared took on Dong Zhuo¡¯s Xiliang Cavalries to the point of direct confrontation. Although he is defeated by Dong Zhuo¡¯s general Hua Xiong, but he made his fame by his deed. When Sun Jian returned triumphantly from battle, at that time, Sun Ce was still 17, still teenager.


    From that teenager, now Sun Ce has be one of the warlords. Thus you can see, what kind of a character Sun Ce is. After Sun Jian¡¯s death, he took on his father¡¯s role and then gave Yuan Shu the Imperial Seal that was found in the well and then exchanged it with 3,000 soldiers and horses. After that he dered independence from Yuan Shu and proceeded with pacification of Jiangdong,ying foundation of Wu Kingdom or state at this time.


    ¡°Ah, two young valiant men!¡± Said Chen Gong after further reading the intel that he obtains. Lujiang was upied by Sun Ce, and now the prefect of Lujiang is a young man called Zhou Yu! Sun Ce and Zhou Yu about the same age. Moreover, the upation of Lujiang is thanks to Zhou Yu¡¯s stratagem. A very aplished young man.


    ¡°Young men?!¡± Lu Bu then thought Liu Mang who now still practicing martial arts in martial arts field. What Chen Gong¡¯s meant by young men is that they are a generation below both Lu Bu and Chen Gong.


    ¡°Cao Cao and Yuan Shao are ready to begin confrontation at Guandu! Precisely of that situation that this Little Conqueror Sun Ce go to Lujiang this time, so we can see that his ambition is not small at all!¡± Sun Ce¡¯s n is the same as Lu Bu¡¯s and Liu Pi¡¯s n. Through Lujiang and go to Runan, directly threaten Xu Du. When Cao Cao and Yuan Shao really sh in Guandu, Sun Ce who are currently waiting in Lujiang, will just go to Runan and threaten Xu Du. If that scenario really happened, then Cao Mengde¡¯s predicament will be very very amusing.


    ¡°We are just passing through, so this Little Conqueror will definitely agree to let us pass!¡± Zhang Liao said that because he also know Sun Jian when he served Lu Bu who was still in Dong Zhuo¡¯s employ, when both of their armies collided with each other at Ho Gate.


    Also, if one can traced the origin of Sun Jian¡¯s death, then Lu Bu Army (remnant of Dong Zhuo¡¯s army ording to Sun Ce) is also considered as Sun Ce¡¯s personal enemy. Think about it, Sun Jian was killed by Huang Zu, not just because he had Imperial Seal but also because Sun Jian Army was defeated by Hua Xiong at that time, leaving him with no teeth or ws to protect himself. And because of that, Huang Zu able to kill Sun Jian effortlessly.


    ¡°Yes..... He, should allow us to pass!¡± Said Chen Deng uncertain.


    ¡°Ahem, if he do not allow us to pass, we will force our way through!¡± Lu Bu said it lightly ¡°If his father was defeated by my hand, then his son also can be defeated!¡± Lu Bu is a valiant general, so he naturally interested in his strength. Hearing that this Jiangdong¡¯s Little Conqueror reached first-ss general strength at such an early age, Lu Bu cannot wait to try his hand on Sun Ce¡¯s skill.


    TL: Historically, Sun Jian Army defeated Lu Bu Army at Ho Gate, but it is a matter of strategy. Also historically, Sun Jian cannot withstood duel with Lu Bu, so he speak partial truth here.


    ¡°Yes, if he does not allow us to pass, we will force our way throught!¡± Chen Gong also dispel his worry. We cannot go to Runan, because it will offend two sides altogether. Both Yuan Shao and Cao Cao neither are good to ally with. If they hit Runan, it is possible that they will have a truce and attack Lu Bu, one attacking to protect his rear and one attacking to protect his ally. But Lujiang is different. Jiangdong¡¯s soldiers majority are trained for water war. If they are fighting in water, they are invincible but when they are fighting on thend? Are any of them a match to Bing Province Heavy Cavalry??


    Plus, Lu Bu and Sun Ce do not have any rtionships at all, and certainly Sun Ce did not want to taste any loss by conflicting with Lu Bu Army. Sun Ce who upies Lujiang, one can see how big his ambition is, and he certainly will not be reckless in making enemies unlike Lu Bu who were overconfident prior his expel from Xu Province.


    ¡°Rest for a day, prepare army for three-shift cook tomorrow morning, we depart before dawn! Depart early, in order to avoid further problems or dy¡± Lu Bu issued order.


    Those divisions leadersplied with orders and leave the tent, only Chen Gong remained.


    Chen Gong want to speak his concern but cut off in the middle of sentence ¡°Milord!¡±


    ¡°Gongtai, you want to speak about Hanyang¡¯s matter right?!¡± Lu Bu already knows what Chen Gong¡¯s concern is.


    Hearing Lu Bu speaks frankly, Chen Gong also loosened his tense ¡°Milord, Is Hanyang really well?!¡± Liu Mang are practicing martial arts 12 hours a day. Hee into practice tent from dawn and did note out until dusk.


    ¡°It is not good! But you and me cannot interfere with him!¡± Lu Bu shook his head. This person, Liu Mang, Liu Hanyang, the man who stand aloof from this ancient times affairs (because he is from present times), now have be stimted. Liu Mang who now have a heart that strive to excel cannot be prevented by Lu Bu, if he want to progress further. The reason why Lu Bu regard and admire him as his child not just because he saved his life and his whole family and be his daughter¡¯s husband, but also Liu Mang is very stubborn like him.


    ¡°Years before, my adoptive fathers thoughts are also like me now, full of concern to one¡¯s child!¡± Lu Bu said that with words that only Lu Bu can hear.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Chen Gong also concerned with Liu Mang¡¯s body. With this training duration, he is taking it too far, he also knows that Liu Mang want to excel in his training as fast as possible, but he also must take care his own health, a day practicing martial arts without rest is the same as burning oneself out.


    ¡°Do not worry, that boy has Lingqi as his martial arts coach, that boy is all right!¡± Liu Mang martial arts coach now is Lu Bu¡¯s daughter Lu Lingqi. Please do not see at her body which looked like a frail thing, she have 70% of Lu Bu¡¯s power and prowess. Hell, even Zhang Liao or Gao Shun goes one-on-one with her, they maybe will not victorious.


    ¡°Gongtai, you go back and rest, tomorrow is the big day!¡± Lu Bu also tired and he needs to rest.


    ¡°Yes! Milord!¡± Chen Gong left while still worrying about Liu Mang.


    At Shouchun martial arts field, there are two figure of a man and woman practicing. The woman is using two-edged sword and the man is using shield. Those two weapons colliding frequently and causing sound of metal collision.


    ¡°Good, today is enough, you have made quite a lot of progress!¡± Said Lu Lingqi who then took off her steel helmet while huffing and puffing.


    ¡°Um, you rest first! I want to practice again!¡± Liu Mang nodded. He and Lu Lingqi¡¯s sparring has brought him great benefits, but now he stops a moment to review both of their movement.


    ¡°Practicing martial arts again?!¡± Lu Lingqi who heard this words raise her eyebrows ¡°Liu Hanyang, did you know the proverb haste make waste? You know right by doing this way, you will burn out your body!¡± They practice from dawn until now dusk already and the sky was getting ck, they have not rested at all!


    ¡°I know!¡± Liu Mang replied lightly, and continued to doing martial arts training as before.


    ¡°ng¡± Lu Lingqi put down her sword and hold down Liu Mang¡¯s shield, so he cannot move at all. ¡°Why, why you should continue like this?! For what reason?!¡±


    ¡°Let go!¡± Said Liu Mang while looking at Lu Lingqi.


    ¡°I will not let go!¡± Replied Lu Lingqi, in her opinion Liu Mang is insane. Praciticing martial arts is not a one day effort can seed, so in her eyes, Liu Mang want to burn out his body till he cannot move no longer.


    ¡°FINE!¡± Liu Mang released the great shield from his hand, and then took up another great shield from weapon rack.


    ¡°You!!!!¡± Lu Lingqi really angry ¡°Liu Hanyang, you are insane!¡±


    ¡°My welfare is none of your concern!¡± Liu Mang said it with low voice.


    "I am your wife!" Lu Lingqi is angry and also do not shy to speak her status directly.


    ¡°You are still my fianc¨¦e!¡± Liu Mang said it with disdain ¡°Miss Lu, we have not yet married, so you cannot say you are already my wife! Leave here!!! Do not make me say it the second time!! Else I will make soldiers escort you!!!¡± Urban Army soldiers nearby also on standby.


    ¡°You are truly ridiculous!¡± Miss Lu now really angry, ¡°If you want to keep practice, just practice till you die and see if I care about you!¡± Screamed Lu Lingqi. She finally found a person to care forever but was spitted out like saliva and even did not look back to her. Lu Lingqi running away with extreme anger.


    Looking back at Lu Lingqi leaving, Liu Mang can only said these three words in a very low voice ¡°I AM SORRY!¡±. Lu Lingqi do not understand the pressure on Liu Mang shoulder. It is very heavy and can crush him at any second. Liu Mang wanted to rest but as soon as he stops. Xu Cheng, his personal bodyguards, Urban Army casualties and those supply troops appeared in front of him, and the sound of those brothers are ying again in his mind like a broken record.


    "General, General! "


    "General, we died in misery, we died in misery!"


    "General saves us, saves us!"


    "HAAAAAAA" Liu Mang eximed loudly, he brandished shield again.

 Chapter 67 - Luckless Boss Liu (Liu Bei)

    Chapter 67 ¨C Luckless Boss Liu (Liu Bei)


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon


    Let us move our POV from Lu Bu and co, to the other warlords.


    Xu Du, the Han Dynasty new capital.


    "Crash! Bump!"


    From Cao Cao¡¯s study room there are screaming sound and insulting words as well as something like porcin are breaking.


    ¡°Did Milord have been like this all the time?!¡± Outside Cao¡¯s study there is a middle-aged schr inquiring the bodyguard.


    ¡°Reporting to Minister Cheng! Milord has been indeed like this all these times!¡± The bodyguard replied toward middle-aged schr.


    This middle-aged schr who just inquiring the bodyguard is Cheng Yu. He can be considered as one of Cao Cao¡¯s top advisors, his courtesy name is Zhongde. He is from Yan Province¡¯s Dong¡¯e County of Dong Commandery. Originally his given name is Cheng Li, after dreaming that he is holding the sun in Mount Tai, he changed his name to Cheng Yu. Once he led people to resist Yellow Turban in Dong Commandery. In Chuping Third year (192 AD), he was appointed by Cao Cao as Prefect of Shouzhang in Shandong, Yan Province, Since then he has been loyal to Cao Cao and offer his stratagem and advice wherever Cao Cao goes.


    TL: This is Cheng Yu who is Cao Cao¡¯s top advisors https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Cheng_Yu , not Cheng Yu who is Liu Mang¡¯s subordinate.


    For more information about reign year http://kongming/novel/reign-years/


    Before, when Cao Cao obtained both Xu Province and Yu Province, the one who offer stratagem is Cheng Yu. So, after Cao Cao invites the Han Emperor to Xu Du, for his contribution, Cheng Yu was given one of the nine minister position, and were given title Administrator of Jiyin and Yan Province¡¯smander-in-chief.


    ¡°Lord Zhongde, usually dispelling Milord¡¯s worry is my job, but now....yeah!¡± Said a sickly schr from behind.


    TL: After talking about it amongst trantors, we decided that Gong is best tranted as Lord.


    ¡°I already said that big-eared bastard is not a good man to deal with. Many times I have proposed to Milord to kill him, but some people put some sweet words on him, so Milord not sh him. Just when one got good time, which is after expelling Lu Bu, who knows after that he actually acquired Xu Province again!¡± Cheng Yu¡¯s words all have tone ofmentation but if one listening closely, it is actually condeming the sickly schr behind him.


    ¡°Oh!¡± Beside that sickly schr there is another schr smiling awkwardly. That Cheng Yu who just put nderous remark is his uncle, although he also urged Cao Cao to take out Liu Bei, but he as the younger generation, there is some taboo regarding badmouthing your elders (Liu Bei).


    ¡°Gongda! ording to you, what is our next step?!¡± Cheng Yu inquired. That awkwardly smiling schr is Xun You, his courtesy name is Gongda. Xun You is one of Xun family and their family is all of the top advisors, and such fate alsoe to Xun You as he is rank together with his uncle as Cao Cao¡¯s top advisors. And also why Cao Cao can have such a strong foundation, it is thanks to Xun You.


    ¡°Liu Xuande has killed General Che Zhou, and seized Xu Province back. Now our army confronting with Yuan Benchu in Guandu. War can erupt at any time. As this war concerns our life or death, there is no room for error. Xu Province is an important ce, and why we attack Lu Bu at the first ce? Because Xu Province is the gateway to our Yan Province, one other than us who grasp it can point their de against us immediately! No matter who upy Xu Province, Liu Bei or Lu Bu, we must either drive them away or kill them. We must upy Xu Province at this critical juncture!¡± Xun You really worthy as the top adviser, he really can analyze the situation quickly.


    ¡°This Big-eared Liu must be backed by an expert!¡± The sickly schr, Guo Jia also opened his mouth. From four of Cao Cao top advisers, all three are here. On Guo Jia¡¯s hands he waved his war fan, recing his sickly appearance with a dignified and brilliant schr look, letting Cheng Yu felt irritated.


    ¡°Having an expert backing him, how that bastard do not want to retake Xu Province?!¡± Cheng Yu said it with coughed voice.


    Cheng Yu really not feeling well these days, so Guo Jia did not angry ¡°When I say expert, I did not meant that expert want to help Liu Xuande, but actually want to harm him!¡±


    ¡°Want to harm Liu Xuande?!¡± Xun You and Cheng Yu both are thinking what is Liu Bei¡¯s intent to hid his de at that time in Xu Du, is it to betray Cao Cao? Exactly that is the point, first he earn Cao Cao¡¯s trust by supporting him to battle Yuan Shao in Guandu. And then he kill General Che Zhou to retake Xu Province and he bid his time, betting which side is more favorable either Cao Cao or Yuan Shao. If Yuan Shao won, then at that time Cao Army will retreat to the south and at that time, and at that time Liu Bei who wield great power and great arrogance will deliver let Cao Army pass and maybe even following him to retreat, in order to recuperate. So, at the same time, Liu Bei army will increase in its power while Cao Cao army will get weaker.


    If Cao Cao who are the one won this Guandu war, Yuan Shao still has many assets left. And because of that, Yuan Shao did not have to worry of losing one decisive battle. If he lost, he can recover in a short time but he can no longer expand to south, while Old Cao who have win the battle, it is a wounded victory. At that time his strength can only use to defend himself. So, if Cao Cao win, he can just go into Yuan Shao¡¯s domain and gain 4 provinces at once: Ji Province, Qing Province, You Province and Bing Province. If Yuan Shao win, he can just retreat to Yuan Shu¡¯s domain, gaining Yu Province and Yang Province as a result.


    So, one can say, no matter the result, it is Liu Xuande who obtained the spoil of war! This kind of calction certainly was done by an expert.


    But Guo Jia said that this expert is harming Liu Bei.


    Cheng Yu and Xun You after listening to Guo Jia then say why, Guo Jia does not speak. He just point to his mouth, meaning that he is thirsty, asking for water. If on their side only have militarymanders or just Xun You here, they maybe just handed over a jug of water to him, but now there is Cheng Yu, who continuously contradicting Guo Jia. This makes Guo Jia unhappy and then putting up this snobby attitude.


    ¡°Aiyah, these two are shing with each other!¡± Said Xun You while smiled bitterly


    And sure enough, Cheng Yu opened his mouth with disdain ¡°Hey, Guo Fengxiao. If you don¡¯t say that reason ASAP, and continue to be haughty like that. I am going to tell Milord that you are an asshole, who do not have any abilities and shortsighted. You hear me? No ability and shortsighted!¡± Cheng Yu¡¯s anger really have maxed out. Cheng Yu is a very serious and stern person while Guo Jia is a bit of a cker. So whenever stubborn Cheng Yu meet up with cker Guo Jia, there will be conflicts. If an average person hears Cheng Yu¡¯s insult, he would have hurled up his fist toward Cheng Yu. But Guo Jia is not your average person. He simply hide his face beneath his war fan and spitted toward Cheng Yu while other hand tweak Cheng Yu¡¯s ear. So even Cheng Yu already fed up with Guo Jia¡¯s discourse, this act also cannot let go right? He will retaliate ASAP.


    ¡°You, you, you!¡± Cheng Yu has been made mad by Guo Jia until he unable to speak. Guo Jia also foaming with rage.


    ¡°Good, good! Fengxiao, please said the exnation to Lord Zhongde also in front of our Lord!¡± Xun You want to persuade Guo Jia, but Guo Jia is unmoved until Xun You speaks in his ear ¡°I¡¯ll give you a jar of century old of Du Kang¡¯s wine!¡±


    TL: Du Kang, first inventor of wine ording to Chinese legend https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Du_Kang


    Guo Jia¡¯s eyes shing, but his face is indifferent look, he just extended his finger to say numbers.


    ¡°Damn you, you are too ruthless? Five jar?!¡± After that Xun You directly pinch Guo Jia¡¯s three fingers and make counteroffer.


    "Two jar!"


    Guo Jia then stretched out two more fingers! Which means he is asking for four jars.


    ¡°Three jars is already too much, four jars is impossible for me. Three jars, my final offer!¡± In Xun You¡¯s home, a jar of hundred years Du Kang wine is very hard to get. He spend a lot of money to buy it, but he himself do not drink it.


    ¡°Okay, okay, three jars!¡± Guo Jia then put down his war fan, on his face has been smiling a lot.


    At this time, Xun You also do not know where to get exnation on Guo Jia¡¯s initial discourse, so if he had no wine, impossible to get Guo Jia to talk.


    ¡°Damn you, brilliant young man!¡± Xun You biting his teeth in anger, seeing Guo Jia¡¯s smile.


    Guo Jia starts exining again, ¡°The expert behind Liu Xuande on the surface, might look that he has given Liu Xuande road for hegemony, but the fact it is to ce Liu Xuande on a path with no return!¡± Guo Jia spoke with confidence. ¡°Although Xu Province is ce of four battle, itsnd is very fertile! People are very populous, also can be regarded as a base topete for hegemony! However, that is before Tao Qiane to Xu Province!¡±


    ¡°Tao Qian?!¡± Xun You think of something. ¡°That Tao Gongzu right?!¡± Before Liu Bei and Lu Bu set their foot in Xu Province, there is Old Tao. His grain and provisions amounted to hundred thousands-shi, At Peng County alone, the number of grain and provisions are 100,000-shi.


    The soldiers and horses also have several thousands. He have Danyang soldiers elite. One can say, at that time his force is quite formidable.


    However, Old Tao Qian¡¯s two sons are really useless. So in desperation, Tao Qian want to give Xu Province to whoever want to obtain it.


    ¡°Before Tao Qian¡¯s arrival, Xu Province¡¯smoners are fat and rich! However after Tao Qian, Xu Province ownership goes to Liu Bei and finally to Lu Bu. These two people want to dominate Xu Province. With those two warlords fighting each other and plus our 3 expeditions to capture Xu Province. Xu Province¡¯s have been abandoned. Commoners are destitute and homeless. Grain and provisions are also exhausted by these wars! So, Xu Province people prefer stable life now. Now that Liu Bei is the one who obtained Xu Province, Xu Province will fall into chaos again by endless battle. Therefore Liu Bei has lostmoners support. Grain and provisions are also left a little. Do you think Liu Bei who have lost people¡¯s heart, can upy Xu Province again?! Moreover, those soldiers that Liu Bei carries off are our Qing Province Elite soldiers! Do you think they will fight with full heart for Liu Bei who always shouting peace?!¡±


    ¡°Therefore this war will surely, decide whether who live and who died!¡± Said Cao Cao who suddenlye out from his study.


    ¡°Milord!¡± Those three schrs paying respects altogether.


    ¡°Jia with great courage, proposed for Milord to attack Xu Province immediately, fighting to decide Liu Bei¡¯s fate!¡± Said Guo Jia who suddenly knelt down.

 Chapter 68 - Plot concocting in Wan Castle, Lujiang

    Chapter 68 ¨C Plot concocting in Wan Castle, Lujiang


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon


    Our POV now change to Lujiang, Anhui. Precisely at the government office.


    Inside the Lujiang Administrator building there are two young people having a drink together. Their ages is around Liu Mang¡¯s age, but their aplishment is beyond Liu Mang as one of them ismanding hundred thousands troops and the other is helping thatmander to pacify Jiangdong with stratagem and winning other cities. No one is equal to them in term of strength, wisdom and achievements.


    Jiangdong region is actually thatmander inheritance from his father. But because his father died early, thend of Jiangdong be chaos. So his father did not leave anything for him except a will letter and he had to re-pacify his former father¡¯snd by force.


    ¡°Gongjin, ording to your intel, you said this Lu Bu Army are gradually approaching Lujiang?!¡± Lu Bu Army cannot conceal their movement, because they are moving with ten thousand soldiers and with cavalry as their vanguard. That kind of cement will rouse horror in anyone¡¯s heart especially warlords. So they will definitely be on alert and will tried to deal carefully with them. Due to cavalry can travel at least 100 li, it is not a joke that suddenly they can besieged the city.


    TL: 1 li = 650 metres, or 0,65 km


    Sun Ce has worried face. Although he had already had pacified Jiangdong which consists of state of Wu and Yue and Sanjiang (north of Yang Province), he did not dare to underestimate Lu Bu, because when in Ho Gate, he also experienced first-hand how terrifying Lu Bu is, along with histe father. Only he who dared to rush into their enemies territory with only his horse and his Sky Piercer like god-of-war.


    TL: Wu and Yue and Sanjiang, all of them are states from Zhou Dynasty. Which is the current Jiangdong region.


    Those who underestimate Lu Bu did not have a good end. Dong Zhuo underestimate Lu Bu, he thought that Lu Bu have surrendered by offering him Red Hare, but eventually was assassinated Lu Bu with his Sky Piercer. Old Cao underestimated Lu Bu, Yan Province was attacked and he almost left with no homebase, Liu Xuande underestimated Lu Bu, Lu Bu made him surrender Xu Province using force.


    Even Sun Ce think that he is very strong, but he did not dare to duel face-to-face with Lu Bu. The loss will be too big.


    ¡°Bofu, why do you worry about it?!¡± Zhou Yu opened his mouth finally. The handsome and dashing Wu¡¯s viceroy Zhou Yu with handsome face and calm andposed manner. The problem with Lu Bu Army who Sun Ce worried very much, instantly solved by Zhou Yu.


    ¡°Ooohh, Gongjin, what can you teach me?!¡± Sun Ce and Zhou Yu are friends since they are still child and their bond are as strong as real brothers. So when Sun Ce sees Zhou Yu gesture like this, he know that Zhou Yu has a n.


    ¡°Bofu, the arrival of Lu Bu Army is not harmful at all, but very advantageous to us!¡± Said Zhou Yu while smiling toward his brother. His sworn brother is a very ambitious and charismatic but sometimes he worry too much.


    ¡°Currently Lu Bu Army destination is unclear, how can it be benefit for us?!¡± Said Sun Ce, he still had doubts. Because he just pacified the whole Jiangdong, stability just yet reached. Even this Jiangdong region never ran out brave generals, this is not the time to fight among him and Lu Bu. Not the right time to fight for hegemony.


    Zhou Yu calm Sun Ce down and start to break down his analysis ¡°Lujiang are located in the vicinity of Wu, a part of Jiangdong. If one want to go to Jing Province, they must pass Lujiang and Jiangxia! The State of Jiangdong, who we have just pacified, have many waterways. Yes, Lu Bu Army cavalry are numerous and a lot of soldiers but they are from the north, where allnd is prairie. If we are the one who attack them, it is death for us, but now those Lu Bu Army is crossing the river. With this consideration in hand, it can be said, in water, Lu Bu Army potential be zero!¡±


    If one want to conquer Jiangdong, one need a powerful naval units, otherwise you cannot move anywhere. So, in current state, Lu Bu unable to conquer Jiangdong.


    So, back to matter that passing Lujiang is the only way to reach Jiangxia, Zhou Yu decisively think this ¡°This Marquis of Wen Lu Bu only passing through!¡±


    True enough, just when Zhou Yu want to say his conclusion, there is a bodyguard notifying them. That Lu Bu army messenger goes to the city, bringing carts full of gold and jewelry. The total is 3,000 gold. They said they want to pass, and this is the toll fee.


    ¡°3,000 gold for toll fee?!¡± Sun Ce get really excited. Even though he had the rich Jiangdong at his possession,tely his spending is too many. He need to construct naval units as fast as he can also he need also to appeasemoners. So for Sun Ce, these 3,000 gold can be considered as a great sum of money.


    ¡°Gongjin, do we took advantage of this situation or not?!¡± Sun Ce¡¯s looking at Zhou Yu profoundly. Sun Ce really knew that no matter what, he must allow Lu Bu to pass through. Stopping Lu Bu in Lujiang will only bring loss, once Lu Bu is unhappy, Lujiang will be immediately besieged and the fun will really big.


    ¡°Of course, we must take advantage of this situation!¡± Zhou Yu has said it, the idea that Sun Ce most expected, because this 3,000 gold toll fee is too good an offer to turn away. Right now, Zhou Yu only following up with Sun Ce¡¯s good mood.


    Zhou Yu then drink his wine in one gulp and said ¡°It is natural that we need to take advantage of this situation and let them pass but we also need to show our hospitality to Lu Bu Army, so we can build a friendly rtionship with them. So these 3,000 gold toll fee, we must reject it now in order to show our goodwill. And then we send troops as a guide so they will arrive at Jiangxia smoothly! Please tell Lu Bu army¡¯s messenger that our Jiangdong army have prepared hot food to reward Marquis of Wen and his army¡±.


    ¡°Eh?!¡± If ording to Zhou Yu¡¯s discourse, these 3,000 toll fee must be rejected and it means, he, Sun Ce, did not receive anything at all. Those toll fee gone, and now we need to send out guide and prepare hot food? Anyone with logic will certainly say this is a big loss. Lu Bu army numbered tens thousands people, is this my sworn younger brother nuts? How much grain and provisions will be used for treating them?


    Looking at his elder brother glum expression, Zhou Yu hold his smile and answered with stressing each syble ¡°Those 3,000 gold, troops for guide and many hot food indeed too much at a nce. But if those gifts can be traded with Jiangxia or entire Jing Province, this price is too cheap!¡±


    ¡°Jiangxia??? Jing Province???¡± Sun Ce said it coldly. Regarding Jiangxia and Jing Province, Sun Ce¡¯s hatred is very profound. True his father Sun Jian died in the hand of subordinates of Huang Zu of Jiangxia. But the true culprit for that order is Liu Biao of Jing Province. Therefore for Sun Jian¡¯s revenge, Sun Ce have always want to hit Jing Province.


    ¡°So, Gongjin, this gifts we gave to Marquis of Wen, really can win Jiangxia and Jing Province, are you really serious about this?!¡± Said Sun Ce with killing intention.


    ¡°About Jing Province, I am not certain, but Jiangxia, Marquis of Wen will certainly win!¡± Zhou Yu has given Sun Ce decisive answer.


    ¡°Damned Huang Zu of Jiangxia!¡± Said Sun Ce angrily, Huang Zu is the guy whose hand got blood of Sun Jian. ¡°Good, let¡¯s prepare for this dinner banquet. Tonight we meet this god-of-war Lu Fengxian in Anhui city!¡± Sun Ce¡¯s eyes are shing. He is Jiangdong¡¯s Little Conqueror and is extremely proud of his skill in wushu, now the person called god-of-ware to pass his region, how his hand cannot be itchy, eager to test Lu Bu¡¯s skill.


    Looking at Sun Ce¡¯s expression, Zhou Yu can only smiled bitterly while shaking his head ¡°Milord, why you showing all your emotions on your face? You have to be more restrained in showing your emotion!¡± But this is Sun Ce¡¯s true value.


    - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -- - - - - - - - -


    ¡°General!¡± Cheng Yu respectfully held his fist toward Liu Mang and said news ¡°We will soon arrives at Shucheng County!¡±


    TL: Shucheng County https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Shucheng_County


    ¡°Um!¡± Liu Mang nodded. Now he is Lu Bu army vanguard and his whole division has raised to 3,000 troops. In order to supplement those Urban Army troops that died in previous battle, Liu Mang incorporated those surviving supply troops into Urban Army and training them himself. Lu Bu also assign 300 warhorses again to Liu Mang. So with addition of 2,700 infantries troops, one can say that Urban Army have truly taken shape and can assume responsibility for vital task.


    So, Lu Bu lets Liu Mang be vanguard so Liu Mang can also train himself.


    ¡°Send a messenger to inform Honorable Father-inw, we took the first step ahead!¡± Shucheng County is Sun Ce¡¯s territory. At the very least, we should heard a greeting from Shucheng now. Otherwise, it could be misunderstood as a siege.


    300 cavalry soldiers acts as a vanguard starts to speed toward Shucheng, behind following 2,700 infantries with lower speed.


    ¡°Is this Shucheng County?!¡± In front of Liu Mang, it is an ancient city. Althoughmoners also not much, equal to Shouchun¡¯s amount. But they are much lively here! There are life and hope from thosemoner¡¯s eye.


    ¡°Enemy areing, enemy areing!¡± Those 300 cavalry have not yet approached the city gate. Shucheng¡¯s front door are slowly closed andmoners who are still left outside the city, starts dispersing due to fear and yelling to guards to let them in.


    Chaos times, when chaos times the one who is suffering ismoners. So Liu Mang makes his Urban Army to guidemoners who are still outside of city to a safe ce.


    Liu Mang has not shouted anything. From the citye an official who shouted announcement ¡°Are all of you who is standing outside of the city, Marquis of Wen Lu Bu¡¯s men?! Myself called Zhou Yi, Prefect of Shucheng County, Myself represent my lord, Sun Ce, to wee Marquis of Wen with utmost respect. Milord are especially waiting for Marquis of Wen¡¯s arrival at Wan Castle in Anhui city with banquet!¡± Shucheng County of Lujiang district. This is Zhou¡¯s family homebase. Zhou Yi also can be considered as one of Zhou family as he was Zhou Yu¡¯s cousin, from his father¡¯s side. More specifically, Zhou Yi is Zhou Yu¡¯s uncle son.


    From Shucheng County to Anhui City, if one is quick, he can reach Shiting at the end of the day so to speak. But this is alreadyte and the army need to be stationed.


    TL: Shiting https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Battle_of_Shiting , currently called as Qianshan County


    ¡°Honorable Prefect Zhou, yourself and your lord Sun Ce Sun Bofu already given too much hospitality to us and also receiving us warmly, so from of my heart, I would like to thank you profusely. Myself is Liu Mang, Liu Hanyang, acting as our army vanguard. As the time alreadyte, our army would like to request that we can stay at Shucheng County outskirts for tonight, before we march again.¡±


    Entering the city right now is impossible because this is Sun Ce¡¯s domain. People can let you pass already very good. So the army can only stay one night at Shucheng County outskirts before marching again


    After crossing Shucheng County there is Shiting. Shiting had a reputation as a very treacherous region in Lujiang district, it can be an impregnable fortress. But to passing that area, is very hard. So they need also information and guide from Shucheng County.


    ¡°Liu Mang Liu Hanyang?!¡± This nation already in chaos. Although Han Emperor is at Xu Du. But their government body is not mature enough to do propaganda, therefore Liu Mang¡¯s reputation is very unknown at this time.


    Relying on city wall for stationing Lu Bu army, actually very good for both army. Maybe after this, Lu Bu Army and Sun Ce Army will be an ally. Although the current Lu Bu army and Sun Ce army not in alliance, but Zhou Yi already have order that stated, all Lu Bu requests are to beplied except entering the city.


    ¡°If in that case, then I, Zhou Yi, permit general Liu to be stationed at Shucheng County outskirts. Please wait for a moment, while we cook hot food for your army!¡± Said Zhou Yi. In Shucheng County, grain and provisions are not much. Maybe after this food, their rations will run out already. But what can he do? His lord alreadymanded to receive Lu Bu army with utmost hospitality.


    ¡°Hot food also?! Sun Ce this kind?!¡± Liu Mang brow wrinkled. Requesting for the army stationed at city outskirts already very difficult. Because once had a discontent among each other, those army at outskirts may do night raid at the city andpromising the city severely. But this city actually let them stationed outskirts of the town and also providing them with hot food. Liu Mang started to pondering, what idea that Sun Ce is having now?

 Chapter 69 - Hunted by tiger (1)

    Chapter 69 ¨C Hunted by tiger (1)


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon


    Back to Lu Bu POV, Inside Lu Bu army main tent ¡°They not only returned the toll fee, but also they let us through and received us warmly with hot food?!¡± Said Lu Bu with his brow wrinkled. This treatment is really unexpected. Even allies did not receive this grand treatment! It is just like as if Lu Bu are old best friend with Sun Jian. Even with Yuan Shu, his rtionship is not that good, he just take advantage of borrowing grain and provisions. Even if they have friendship before, Sun Jian is now dead therefore any friendship should be over right?


    When Sun Ce decided to return the toll fee can be seen as goodwill toward friendship to Lu Bu, but now they also receiving him warmly, what does this imply?


    One who seized a region and be a warlord already give an impression as a no good person. Lu Bu can and will not believe that this Sun Ce to be so kind!


    ¡°Gongtai, how do you see this?!¡± Lu Bu really could notprehend this act of Sun Ce so he asked other people opinions.


    Chen Gong really surprised at Lu Bu¡¯s change. If Lu Bu before, when Sun Ce gives him this advantage, he will just receive their offer, never thinking about the strategic aspect.


    ¡°I also cannot discern his motive!¡± Chen Gong also cannot discern about Sun Ce¡¯s treatment to Lu Bu army. If one have a graph on Lu Bu¡¯s army treasure. It will show that they right now are in a very deficit states with only a few gold and treasure and horses, but now giving Sun Ce jewelry, he rejected it! And about horse, Jiangdong have many waterways. Sun Ce may have cavalry units but impossible to be a lot because cavalry is totally useless on water.


    Does he want to swallow Lu Bu army? Does Sun Ce did not fear get choked by Lu Bu Army?


    ¡°Okay then, since they did not want our toll fee but also receive us warmly. We will discern his motive step by step!¡± Lu Bu decide firmly. They do not want anything from us, there must be something that they cannot speak right now at the back of their mind. Even though no free lunch in this world, who dare to refuse Lu Bu¡¯s demand?!


    ¡°Where is Hanyang?!¡±Lu Bu just remember Liu Mang. Although that boy¡¯s martial arts skill still few, but he had proposed some twisted ideas before, so it is possible he can know what Sun Ce is thinking.


    ¡°Maybe he went to hunt!¡± Chen Gong said with uncertain tone.


    Chen Gong is right! Liu Mang and Gao Shun is going hunting now. Going hunting is actually just an excuse, because Liu Mang want Gao Shun to teach him archery. Liu Mang¡¯s coach in wushu have been changing so fast due to his diligent. The main coach is still Lu Lingqi but when ites to archery, he was coached by Chen Deng¡¯s two familial generals, Chen Deng himself and now Gao Shun and Zhang Liao.


    ¡°General Gao Shun! Please judge my next shot!¡± The arrow in Liu Mang hand flying to the bushes hitting a rabbit while still jumping.


    ¡°General, nice shot!¡± Praised Cheng Yu who stand nearby. Although Cheng Yu¡¯s strength is excellent but his archery is not so good. So, when he saw Liu Mang hitting a moving target, he naturally very envious of him.


    Liu Mang did not care Cheng Yu¡¯s praise because he is just a novice in archery, it is what the expertment that counts.


    Gao Shun is also speechless. But he can¡¯t help to think that this Liu Mang Liu Hanyang is really terrifying, not about archery but his growth.


    Two weeks ago, Liu Hanyang is a person who knows nothing about archery, but after those two weeks, he can always hit every stationary target with his bow and he also can shot slow motion target.


    The present rabbit served as a witness.


    Gao Shun is really a man with very few words. Therefore he can only express his answer through his gestures, nodding if it is OK and shake the head if it is not good. If one is not familiar with Gao Shun, then it maybe can be considered as an insult.


    However Liu Mang knows him well. If Gao Shun nodded after his shot, then that means it is a good shot but when he shook his head, means that he must further practice. Right now Liu Mang has just shot a slow-moving object, then he cannot grade his shot.


    ¡°Okay, we go back! Today¡¯s prey should be enough for dinner!¡± Gao Shun¡¯s teachings benefited Liu Mang greatly especially after Mt. Bagong battle. Liu Mang always said he wanted to be strong and stronger, but Rome was not built in one day, so he still need to practice even harder from now on to bring his desired result.


    While Liu Mang is very frustrated due to not yet reached that result, he is also surprised to discover his body changed, more buff up and his vision bing more clear, he can see leaf veins from 50m distance and also his strength kept increasing. But as a drawback, his appetite also increased, he can eat three food portion of average persons¡¯ food portion.


    One must know, that bing a soldier in ancient time, naturally will eat a lot because of the training and battle. Eating three portion of regr person portion is considered as normal.


    ¡±Um!¡±Gao Shun also nodded, because his Formation Breaker need to be stationed. He let his lieutenant go to prepare the camp, but he little worried so he also need to be there to prepare the camp also.


    Suddenly from the woods there is a very loud roar, like dering superiority and feeling very hungry.


    ¡°What the hell?!¡±Asked Liu Mang while calming his restless warhorse.


    ¡±Oh no, this roaring sound!!!¡± Said Cheng Yu be more pale. Perhaps Liu Mang do not know, but Cheng Yu knows whose roar this belongs to.


    ¡°Tiger!!!!¡± Gao Shun opened his mouth.


    ¡°Hurry general, we must leave quick!¡± Cheng Yu said again ¡°Hearing this roar, the tiger must be hungry for a long time, hungry tiger must never be our enemy, even a first-ss general will certainly avoid it!¡±


    ¡°Run!¡± Gao Shun also speaks as he approve Cheng Yu¡¯s words. Why today¡¯s hunting session because it is give Liu Mang further training his archery skill. So they do not bring any soldiers. If encountered a full tiger, Gao Shun will leave it alone, furthermore if hungry tiger, Gao Shun will do everything in his power to avoid it. But now with three people, the priority of safety is Liu Mang not Cheng Yu. If a tiger lunging into him, it will be hard for Gao Shun to rescue Liu Mang, because Gao Shun strength himself is only second-ss general.


    ¡°Alright, we go now!¡± Said Liu Mang while hitting his horse to go from there. His tone was firm, but one can see that he also pitying the tiger¡¯s roar.


    "HEEELLLLLLPPPPPPP, HELP US!"


    ¡±Did someone yell for help?!¡± Said Liu Mang startled.


    ¡±Is there? No, I do not hear it, general!!!¡± Cheng Yu also hearde people screaming for help, but he actually pretend not hear. He knows that his general¡¯spassion is great, but their opponent now is a hungry tiger, how can they survive? He feared that at this critical moment, his general want to be selfless and save the others, when that happens, that is the end!


    ¡°RUN..¡± Gao Shun also heard those yelling for help, but when he is still speaking, he already cut off by Liu Mang¡¯s next speech.


    ¡°No, I definitely hear someone yelling help!¡± Liu Mang brow wrinkled even further. Is it just illusion? Why both of them have not hear it???


    ¡°RUN, GENERAL!¡± Cheng Yu already asked Liu Mang to leave.


    While Liu Mang hesitates, suddenly from the forest there are two prettydiesing from the forest and following them are 3 ¨C 5 people young male servant, their expression are PANIC.


    TL: GUESS WHO ARE THOSE TWO PRETTY LADIES???? WE ARE ALREADY IN WU TERRITORY IN JIANGDONG, THOSE TWO MUST BE SISTERS, ANYONE WHO PLAY DYNASTY WARRIORS WILL CERTAINLY KNOW THESE TWO SISTERS FROM JIANGDONG, WU FACTION. ONE HINT, IN FRONT OF THEIR NAME THERE ARE SIZES.


    "PLEASE HELP, PLEASE SAVE US!" Both prettydies screaming for help.


    ¡°I am certain that there are people yelling for help!¡± Liu Mang once again rectifying his hearing to be sure.


    ¡°General, PLEASE, LET¡¯S GO!¡± Cheng Yu almost cry. He thought ¡°We are not deaf, General. We just pretend not hear. WE ARE NO MATCH FOR THAT TIGER!¡± The situation got fucked up real soon, because after the fifth person emerge from the forest, that hungry tiger also emerge.


    ¡°QUICK, RUN!!!!¡± Gao Shun take out the weapon from horseback, fully alert.


    ¡°GROAAAARRRRRRR!¡± That tiger lunged toward those five people all of a sudden. Thatst male servant met his end already, his foot are bitten and dragged by that tiger.


    ¡°AAAAHHHHHHHHH!¡± That pitiful scream stopped suddenly, that first unfortunate servant is bitten on the throat by tiger.


    That tiger was not satisfied by only one victim, it dropped the corpse and start lunging again toward another male servant.


    Onepanion¡¯s death, making those four male servant panic and those two prettydies also dropped to their knees on the spot, and yelling again for help toward Liu Mang, theirst chance to live ¡°General, please save us! PLEASE SAVE US!¡±


    ¡°We cannot rescue!¡± This is Gao Shun¡¯s answer.


    ¡°Forgive us! We also unable to defend ourselves!¡± Cheng Yu pulls up Liu Mang¡¯s warhorse rein and whip Liu Mang¡¯s horse buttock. The warhorse who is in pain dashed into the other direction ASAP.


    Those three warhorses already disappeared from their vision, making those five people really desperate.


    ¡°AAAHHHHHHHHHH!¡± Three other male servants also died in a sh with throat bitten. All that remained are those two prettydies.


    Those prettydies hug each other in fear.


    ¡°Big sister, we are gonna die!¡± Said the younger sister shivering from fear.

 Chapter 70 - Hunted by tiger (2)

    Chapter 70 ¨C Hunted by tiger (2)


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon, Edited by Krayto


    After that hungry tiger killed thest young male servant, the tiger lunged toward those two prettydies. Outside the woods suddenly there came an arrow flying in between tiger and those twodies. Those twodies saw a golden-armored general riding a warhorse like a knight in shining armor.


    ¡°Big sister, they came back to save us!¡± Said the little sister while pointing toward Liu Mang.


    ¡±Yes, I see it too! Thank the gods!¡± The elder sister was also ecstatic, because previously she thought that they too will die by the tiger, but suddenly came joy after sorrow.


    ¡°GENERAL, GENERAL DO NOT GO THERE, YOU ARE NOT A MATCH!¡± Cheng Yu was really shocked, because this rookie general is actually challenging a hungry tiger. If Lu Bu was the one who came in this hunt, he will definitely avoid fighting it, but Liu Mang actually rushed towards it.


    ¡°Stupid!¡± Gao Shun was also shocked. That is not ordinary hunting. The opponent is a tiger, A HUNGRY TIGER. When in a starving state, even a sparrow will feed off the carcass of dead birds in order to survive. Let alone this beast.


    ¡°DAMN IT!¡± Liu Mang forced himself to smile because he almost cried. In the present time, a tiger is caged in zoo, they are tame and docile. But for Liu Mang, this does not fit its definition. A tiger is a carnivore and the one who stayed on top of the food chain.


    Since ancient times, the one who can capture or kill a tiger is regarded as a hero, they will have their own stories told about their heroics, because they know that tigers are beasts that eat people.


    Liu Mang also knew that he cannot directly assault the tiger, because the warhorse he was using had problems. When Cheng Yu whipped his horse to return to the camp, suddenly this goddamn warhorse sensed something, and it changed direction!!!! Dashing straight to the direction of those two prettydies.


    ¡°Fucking hell, my opponent is tiger!¡± In his heart, Liu Mang already wishing for death, but his attention was captured by those two prettydies, he was suddenly stunned by their beauty.


    Two prettydies are wearing a white silk cloth that looks like a hagoromo, totally like goddesses, using beautiful cosmetics and with skin as white as white jade, they are too beautiful for men¡¯s eyes. PLUS, they are like twins. If it was only one person, maybe Liu Mang will definitely escape after this. After all, Lu Lingqi also a very beautiful woman. But this, this is beyond Liu Mang¡¯sprehension.


    TL: sorry guys, I put Japanesenguage here, because I do not know Chinesenguage for goddess cloth, so I could only use the terms from Japanese tale, hagoromo. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Hagoromo. ONCE AGAIN, WHO ARE THESE TWO GIRLS??????


    Both of them are exactly the type that men will drool over. They are the kind of women men fantasize taking home and fucking at the same time with or without permission.


    Not to mention, that both sisters are panicking right now, their expression is very gentle and charming, inviting desire from anyone.


    ¡°Fuck, one distraction, now and I¡¯m dead!¡± Liu Mang knows that after that shooting, he no longer can retreat. Because the tiger also stared at him, its gaze is fixed on Liu Mang as if he was its next prey.


    ¡°Vile beast, I challenge you!¡± Said Liu Mang raising his bow and ready to shoot.


    ¡°ROAAARRRRR!¡± The tiger changed its target to Liu Mang. ording to it, Liu Mang has disturbed his hunt, so naturally Liu Mang must die.


    "HAAAAHHHHH"


    Liu Mang¡¯s archery practice for the past two weeks was not useless at all, he brandished his bow and arrow. With a strong bow and his archery skill, that arrow is just like a bullet shooting at that tiger.


    ¡°Puff!¡± The arrow has entered the flesh, it flew from tiger¡¯s forehead and stuck its ear.


    ¡°NICE SHOT!¡± Gao Shun nodded his approval. From his POV, that arrow is clearly moving towards the tiger¡¯s skull, strong and powerful. If not for thatst second, the tiger ducked, that arrow would definitely have hit his head.


    However, it did not hit its head, only its ear.


    The tiger just held the pain and its bloodthirst surged like never before. The tiger suddenly lunged toward Liu Mang.


    ¡°HISSSSSS!¡± The tiger lunging after its prey is the basic instinct that all tiger¡¯s must have. Lunged by the tiger means the tiger wants to kill. If one has been sessfully pounced by a tiger, one cannot survive, for example those five young male servant, one by one they were bitten at the neck, their blood suffocated them and they died.


    ¡°Not good!¡± Liu Mang also knows that he had aroused the tiger¡¯s fury, he do not have time to retreat with his horse. He jumped directly from his horse as it is the only option he has.


    ¡°HIIIIIIIEEEEEEEEEEEHHHHH!¡± Neighed the horse. Liu Mang managed to escape the tiger¡¯s lunge but the warhorse¡¯s luck is extremely bad. With together tiger¡¯s presence alone, it was scared shit less preventing it from running, now the tiger already lunged at it, pinning it down.


    On its neck, its flesh has already been ripped by the tiger, revealing the throat bone. Its thick skin was ripped by the tiger like it is a paper.


    Instantly, a lot of blood came gushing from the warhorse¡¯s body.


    ¡°Thump, thump!¡± The warhorse twitched several times before it ceased all movement and be a corpse. The warhorse blood is dripping from the tiger¡¯s mouth, so the hungry tiger swallowed it up and moved its attention to Liu Mang.


    ¡°AAAHHHHH!¡± Two prettydies simultaneously screamed by seeing that warhorse being eaten. That tiger moved its attention from Liu Mang because of their scream, so the tiger switched back to its original target.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± A burst of foulnguage came out of Liu Mang. He thought with that warhorse dead, that tiger will be satisfied due to the horse¡¯s meat being a lot more than human¡¯s, but now, it is finished.


    Liu Mang himself did not dare leave those two girls alone. If this continues, these two living treasure will probably lost forever.


    Liu Mang decided that he will not let this beast kill people again. Life is very frail, for Liu Mang it is impossible to see these girls bit to death without doing anything.


    ¡°ROAAARRRR!¡± Liu Mang also roared. He has also read about the animal world. In an animal¡¯s eye, there are two most intolerable things, one is snatching food and the second is contending for domain, both of them will definitely provoke a life and death battle.


    But, no matter how loud he roared, his roar just was just like a weak and old tigerpared to his opponent.


    ¡°ROAAARRRR, COME ON! DON¡¯T YOU WANT TO EAT HUMAN??? HUMAN LOT OF NUTRITION RIGHT??? COME ON, ROAAAAARRRRRRR!¡± Liu Mang roaring while also provoking him.


    And that proved to be effective, the tiger left those prettydies and slowly started walking toward Liu Mang.


    ¡°RUN, RUN QUICK!¡± Liu Mang shouts toward those girls


    With Liu Mangs shout, those girls started to move. The little sister had been frightened to the max already, she cannot walk. The big sister held her hand and ran away.


    ¡°General do not panic, Cheng Yu hase!¡± Cheng Yu and Gao Shun caught up with Liu Mang but now seeing Liu Mang is in a deadly battle with this tiger.


    ¡°Do note here!¡± Liu Mang suddenly shouted. Both Cheng Yu and Gao Shun are riding warhorses. Those warhorses are naturally fearful of the tiger, king of the mountain. He knew the risk, because before his warhorse was eaten by this tiger, it was frozen in ce by the tiger¡¯s roar.


    Both Cheng Yu and Gao Shun who went hunting with Liu Mang did not bring any weapons, instead just a long bow and arrows. Therefore they can only subdue the tiger with arrows! Only Liu Mang brought his shield with him


    Now Liu Mang can one-on-one with the tiger because he has the protection of his Aries gold cloth and the great shield also can buy him some time until helpes.


    ¡°Cheng Yu, quick, go to main camp, bring some reinforcement to help me!¡± Liu Mang ordered Cheng Yu.


    ¡°But General...!¡± Even though he was only equipped with a bow and arrow, Cheng Yu cannot bear to let Liu Mang die.


    ¡°If you¡¯re still babbling and not going, you will see my dead body in a few minutes!!!¡± Liu Mang roared again. Cheng Yu does not have any choice now, if he attacks too, he will possibly be also die under that tiger¡¯s attacks. The only way now is to ask for help from main camp, and rush with several hundred cavalry soldiers to make this king of forest retreat


    ¡°I will stay here and provide cover!¡± Gao Shun nodded, he drew his long bow already. Though his strength is less than Cheng Yu but Gao Shun is still proficient with a bow arrow, so he can cover Liu Mang.


    ¡°General Gao, I will leave his highness to you!¡± Cheng Yu bite his teeth and then galloped his horse to main camp ¡°Your Highness, PLEASE, you must wait for me!!!!¡±

 Chapter 71 - Another Tiger ???

    Chapter 71 ¨C Another Tiger ???


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon, Edited by Krayto


    This chapter is sponsored by Suood K. of UAE, Osipov A. of Russia, Juan R. of Pennsylvania and Josef A. of Illinois


    Tigers are the king of the forest, king of hundred beast. Naturally they have many weapons. Its front mouth, its w, its strong back and its goldish tail, those four are the tiger¡¯s arsenal.


    That beautiful beast is observing Liu Mang slowly. A moment ago, it regarded Liu Mang as a prey, but now it regarded Liu Mang as a match. Therefore this tiger took all precautions against this unknown enemy. One pair of tiger¡¯s eye are observing his movement.


    Liu Mang also looking at the tiger, cannot show fear at all! Regarding battle, animals and humans are the same, once you show fear, in that instant you will die. If you look at each other, he will also be scared to do anything rashly.


    One man and one tiger confronting each other while walking in circle. Liu Mang did not have the strength to attack and is also afraid, whole the tiger cannot look down upon his opponent.


    The tiger is the one who tired first, it got impatient. Suddenly it leaped fiercely toward Liu Mang, like a strong gust of wind.


    Liu Mang quickly dodged that lunge and jumped sideways. Its big jaw almost hit him, and because of that he can smell its bad breath and sickly strong odor of blood.


    It didn¡¯t wait for Liu Mang to form a stance again, swiftly that beast changed its direction and attacked him again.


    ¡°I cannot dodge it!¡± Its distance and Liu Mang is too near, he cannot dodge in time, and he also couldn¡¯t make another move to shield his body. He had No option, Liu Mang raised his great shield to his chest.


    ¡°Bang!¡± That beautiful tiger¡¯s huge stature pounding and pinning down Liu Mang¡¯s body.


    ¡°ARGH!!!¡± Liu Mang felt like his body is broken all over. This tiger has the length of about 3 meters and a weight around 600-Jin. A 600-jin impact pounding a person would usually result in internal bleeding followed by unconsciousness. That would be considered a very lucky hit, the worst is dead.


    TL: 1 Jin is 0.5 kg 600=300kg=661 pounds of force.


    Liu Mang who had the protection of a great shield and Aries gold cloth did not have any flesh wound, but his internal organs are hurting due to that pound. He started to spit out blood due to internal damage.


    Because now Liu Mang is basically an impregnable fortress, he did not have any openings at all. That tiger already started biting Liu Mang to pry open the armor, only to find its teeth hurting all over due to the material of the armor.


    Usually if a tiger cannot bite open a person¡¯s helmet and armor, it will leave ASAP. But now is different, that tiger is not just hungry today but its domain is in threat because of Liu Mang¡¯s provocation.


    Competition for domain and food are forever nature¡¯s principles for survival.


    ¡°Release me!!!¡± Liu Mang struggling to escape from its paw. Pressed by a 600-jin thing, will make Liu Mang spit blood. If pressed again, he really will be ttened. In Liu Mang hand, his vein already exposed, his two arms pushing the great shield up trying to escape from tiger¡¯s pinning pressure.


    ¡°ROARRR!¡± Tiger roared again fiercely. Oh, this man wants to do contest of strength, the tiger also strengthened its paws pressure.


    ¡°I would rather be bitten to death, than being tten!¡± Liu Mang was not yet finished, and like a rabbit who suddenly gained an ability to jump the high wall, both of his eyes already almost red due to increase in blood flow an unbelievable strength suddenly came rising from his body.


    TL: it is his adrenal strength are ying http://.nononsenseselfdefense/adrenal.htm plus because he got training, his adrenal strength may be much bigger than usual.


    ¡°It is this strength!¡± Liu Mang realized it because he has experienced it several times. This great strength sometimes appear, sometimes vanish. This strength is also the main reason that Liu Mang can survive several battles.


    ¡°HAAAAAA!!!!!¡± With adrenal strength alone, Liu Mang is able to push back this 600-jin tiger.


    ¡°ROARRR!!!!¡± The tiger knows that the current condition requires it to go all out, it needs to press him again and again and dig its nail into Liu Mang¡¯s body. A predator is still a predator, even a human who invents tools to face it, it is still no match for a natural predator. Liu Mang was already almost standing but the tiger kept pressing down.


    ¡±Whiz, whiz, whiz!¡± There are three arrow volleys aiming at the tiger¡¯s forehead, buttock and chest simultaneously. This is Gao Shun¡¯s 3 volley arrows and his specialty with archery.


    It does not matter if these three hit its target or not, as long as it is able to give the tiger heavy losses.


    Man is the highest of all creatures because we have the wisdom to control the world but predators have an instinct of their own. When that tiger felt those three arrows are closing, it is quickly reminded of its wounded ear and quickly leaped from Liu Mang¡¯s body to suddenly avoid those three arrows.


    ¡°DAMN IT!!!¡± Gao Shun sighed. If that time those arrows hit its target, this tiger would have been wounded severely. A tiger¡¯s body is a treasure trove medicinal ingredients. The value of a tiger really not small. So Gao Shun quickly pulled out three arrows again, and tried to shoot again.


    Liu Mang also leapt from the ground and made a stance. He tried to be the king of ten thousand beasts. The forest tiger who now upies one forest, again is threat of losing one¡¯s territory, because someone who rode a horse and even shoots from it is fighting him, so the tiger hurried dashing toward Liu Mang.


    ¡°FUCKIN HELL!!!¡± This tiger only has an eye for me??? Hey, it is not me who just shot you, it¡¯s Gao Shun, GAO SHUN!!! Liu Mang cannot help but whine to himself. Although in his heart, he already concocted the evil thought on how to make this tiger to attack Big Bro Gao, it looks like this tiger only has him for its target.


    ¡°Hmmm?!¡± Watching the tiger and Liu Mang again battling, Gao Shun contemted whether or not put down his bow and arrow. This tiger already decided to take on Liu Mang as its enemy!!! So they once again entangled again. So for Gao Shun to not injure Liu Mang, he ceased his shooting.


    ¡°WOOOSSH!¡± A golden-ish light sweeping Liu Mang, because Liu Mang cannot see clearly what happened, his great shield received a big impact. That big impact nearly made him throw the great shield. He calmed down and looking around at what that golden light is, it is really the tail of the tiger.


    ¡°That is its tail!¡± Tiger¡¯s tail is the secret weapon of a tiger. One who was stricken with the tail will have fallen. So Liu Mang hurried to avoid that strike, when that tail hit the ground, it cracked the soil a little.


    ¡°GAAAHHHH!¡± Liu Mang suck down his saliva. Although the ground in Three Kingdoms era are soil, its texture is very solid. Especially since it is not rainy day, so the ground is pretty solid and this tiger is able to crack the soil a little with its tail? This implies that the force of that tiger can break one bone.


    Liu Mang was stunned for a moment, this time the tiger did not lunge toward Liu Mang, but swept at him again with its tail. Due to not paying attention, Liu Mang took a direct hit. Can you withstand the power of 600-jin thing hitting you??? It looks like a train with cargo running you over.


    ¡°BRAGH!¡± Liu Mang who was stunned for a moment, was hit and flying back several meters once the impact reached him.


    ¡°Good opportunity!¡± The tiger and Liu Mang have separated. Gao Shun then shot 3 volley arrows again. Although the arrows were quick, the tiger was quicker, in one leap, those 3 arrows are able to be avoided by tiger.


    Liu Mang hurried to get that great shield and make a stance again.


    Unfortunately, this time the tiger also learned from its mistake. It did not target Liu Mang, but it directly rammed Liu Mang¡¯s great shield. Because of that momentum, Liu Mang lost his grip on the great shield and the shield flying away.


    ¡°I am finished!!!¡± He no longer had a shield naturally he is panicking now. During that moment, the tiger rushed, trying to bite Liu Mang¡¯s face and neck.


    ¡°ROARRRRR!!!!!!¡± At this time, there is a second roar from the distance. Is there a second tiger??? A tiger can already kill Liu Mang, if two tigers came, even suicide will be a luxury.

 Chapter 72 - The one who reign over tiger

    Chapter 72 ¨C The one who reign over tiger


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon, Edited by Krayto


    Liu Mang is now pinned down by the tiger and both of his hand are each ced on its snout and one on its lower jaw, holding it so it does not lick his face with its tongue. A Tigers¡¯ tongue is barbed. If one licks you densely and numerously, it can tear your skin and flesh definitely. If it licked Liu Mang now, he will be disfigured.


    ¡°ROARRR!!!¡± The other roaring sound is getting nearer and nearer. A tiger can kill Liu Mang, but two tigers? They will crush him until his bone are no more.


    Why are there so many kings of this forest??? Liu Mang has shouted ¡°motherfucker¡± who knows how many times. Isn¡¯t a tiger a solitary animal??? A mountain cannot have two tigers, so this is impossible.


    Just when Liu Mang thought he is finished, suddenly there is a powerful strength that is pushing him forward. Getting this sudden boost, Liu Mang can stand again unexpectedly and also making this big tiger stagger. The tiger then escaped from Liu Mang¡¯s engagement.


    ¡°Golden arm!¡± Liu Mang then saw on his own shoulder, there is a golden arm who is supporting him from behind. This is another set of golden armor. The one who has another set of golden armor except Liu Mang is Boss Lu.


    ¡°Get up!!!¡± As expected there is a mellow and clear sound in Liu Mang¡¯s ear. And that big hand directly pulled Liu Mang to the side.


    ¡°Honorable Father-inw!!!¡± Liu Mang was really surprised to see Lu Bu at his side. Liu Mang wanted to warn Lu Bu but Lu Bu already prevented Liu Mang from saying anything, so Liu Mang got out of his way. From Liu Mang¡¯s eyes, he can see that in Lu Bu¡¯s eyes there is excitement.


    When Lu Bu looked toward that big tiger, he roared so loud, that it can pierce one¡¯s eardrum.


    The opposite tiger also roared as if epting the challenge.


    ¡°General, are you all right?!¡± Said Cheng Yu leading Liu Mang to a safety zone after Lu Bu saved Liu Mang.


    ¡°I am okay!¡± Liu Mang¡¯s hair is all a mess, all mixed up with broken grass leaves. During his confrontation with the tiger, His armor was a mess. There are a few ces of his armor that was damaged by the tiger¡¯s w and also dirty all over. However, beside the fact that he is tired due to confrontation, Liu Mang did not have any damage at all.


    From Cheng Yu¡¯s story, Liu Mang knows what happened to Cheng Yu when he returned to the main camp. When arriving, Cheng Yu directly went to Urban Army camp. Fortunately Liu Mang¡¯s Honorable Father-inw Lu Bu was also in Urban Army camp, surveying soldiers. When Lu Bu heard from Cheng Yu that Liu Mang was attacked by a tiger, he immediately rode his warhorse to Liu Mang¡¯s location. His arrival prevented Liu Mang being disfigured from the tiger¡¯s licking.


    ¡°We, two sisters, would like to offer our highest gratitude to the General!¡± Those two prettydies were also walking toward Liu Mang, and thanked Liu Mang with graceful gestures.


    ¡°Do not thank me, actually I haven¡¯t done anything for you!¡± Liu Mang said it awkwardly. Liu Mang really said the truth, if not for that damned warhorse smelling whatever he smelled and returned to that tigers direction, how can he confront the directly that tiger?


    Moreover, Liu Mang did not have any experience in fighting wild beasts like that, if not for the Aries gold cloth that he wore, he might be dead like those five young male servants, returning his body to earth and reincarnated again.


    ¡°No, no, if not for the general arriving at the time, we sisters may already be dead by that tiger¡¯s fangs!¡± The big sister replied to Liu Mang immediately. So no matter if Liu Mang was victorious or not over that tiger, the fact remains that he gave these two sisters time to escape.


    Being thanked by the prettydies for the first time made Liu Mang shy, why he is shy? It thanks to being a virgin for twenty-two years.


    ¡°May I know what family both of you are from? And why are both of you here?!¡± Liu Mang putting aside his shyness and awkwardness. He knit his brows, asking questions because he needed to know how their appearances attracted that tiger, because if without that tiger, how can both of them be in this sorry state.


    ¡°Why we are here, is none of your business!!!!¡± Shot the little sister. If the elder sister is like a gentle peony, then the younger sister is like a thorny rose. Both of them just rejoicing because they are out of danger now, but suddenly being questioned like a criminal, the little sister¡¯s expression changed immediately.


    ¡°We do anything, go anywhere, and that is none of your business!!!¡±


    ¡°Bold, do not speak rude to our general!¡± When Liu Mang and bothdies are flirting, Cheng Yu will not interrupt them. But when they started to speak disrespectfully to Liu Mang, Cheng Yu roared toward the speaker.


    ¡°OOOHHHH, HOW FIERCE YOU ARE!!! Your generales from what family, huh??? If Brother Yu was here let¡¯s see how fierce you are to me, both of you are the one who must kneel down to me!!!¡± The little sister still retaliating fiercely, she kept saying something about Brother Yu while showing her canines, like a beast ready to eat a person.


    TL: Guess who she talking about??? The little one is Brother Yu and the older one is Brother Ce


    ¡°Really.... I want to see what kind of man your Brother Yu is, who can make our general to kneel down to you!¡± Said Cheng Yu disdainly. Even in Lu Bu¡¯s army, the only one who can make Liu Mang kneel down is Lu Bu, other people do not have any rights.


    ¡°Brother Yu?!¡± Liu Mang also murmuring this name. From their looks, these two sisters origin definitely is not of low birth and the little sister is stating that this Brother Yu can make them kneel down, definitely this Brother Yu is a high-ranked noble. Shucheng County is Sun Ce¡¯s domain right? Does Sun Ce have a great general who surnamed Yu???


    "Seeing Liu Mang¡¯s confused expression, the smart elder sister¡¯s brow wrinkled and then stood up to save her sister, because her sister is really daring, not only did she not say thanks to their saviors, but she also threatened them, this girl is really seeking death. She then pulled the younger sister and said ¡°Yue¡¯er STOP!¡± with tone full of ming her sister and then lowered her head again and said ¡°My younger sister is still na?ve and does not know the way of the world. We want to seek general¡¯s kindness and forgive my younger sister.


    Answering your question, we are sisters from He n originated from Wancheng city. The reason that we are here, is because we are on our way to visit Shucheng to visit some rtives, but on the way we camped here in this forest! Who would have anticipated that this forest had a hungry tiger and started hunting us?


    TL: I am sorry dear readers. I thought Wancheng is Wan Castle, but it is really a city name in Lujiang district, an ancient city called Wancheng city. I will asked James to change all Wan Castle from previous chapters to Wancheng city


    ¡°Sisters of the He family?!¡± Liu Mang really had not heard this surname from all the history books he read. First he heard there is a general in Sun Ce¡¯s army who had surname Yu and now these He sisters.


    Damn, history really neglecting a lot of people, these He sisters beauty certainly canpete with Lu Lingqi and his mother-inw Madame Ren.


    TL: The elder sister is using surname He because its writing is the closest to Qiao, Madame Ren is Diaochan. Please tell me, do I need to use Diaochan or still Madame Ren, because ording to Yuan Dynasty canonized name, her real name is Ren Ang. Now I will use Madame Ren.


    Liu Mang looked at the two sisters with a profound gaze.


    ¡°What?!!! Keep your eyes from us, you lecher!!!¡± Said the younger He sister. Aiyah, she really is a small tigress who is able to bite anyone.


    ¡°You want to guard thesedies?!¡± Gao Shun asked straightforwardly. In this chaotic time, when one wanted to visit friends, he or she must take three or five people as bodyguards to anticipate everything, otherwise he or she can be killed enroute.


    ¡°Yes, YES, I want to guard them!¡± Replied Liu Mang. The elder sister just kept quiet about the fact that she and her little sister snuck out of Wancheng City to y along with several male servants, who knew they would meet tiger and their escort was all killed.


    ¡°ROAAARRR!¡± While the sister wanted to confess, suddenly Boss Lu and that tiger was in the position for a final showdown to decide victory and defeat.


    The tiger once again steadied its stance and jump into the air to pin down Lu Bu. Lu Bu did not avoid that lunge unlike Liu Mang, instead he just challenged it with a loud shout ¡°COME ON, COME ON!!!¡± each hand caught the tiger¡¯s front paws.


    The tiger¡¯s strength made Lu Bu slightly stagger but he withstood it immediately.


    ¡°He withstood the tiger¡¯s lunge??? Is he really crazy?!¡± Eximed the little sister in awe. It is said that tiger¡¯s strength is stronger than human¡¯s. When a human wanted to kill a tiger, he can only rely on tools or perhaps strategy. But now Lu Bu is fighting the tiger face-to-face with his bare hand.


    ¡°Please generals, go save your great general now!¡± The elder sister is saying it politely. It is a real tragedy for such a valiant general to die in the hands of a tiger.


    However Liu Mang, Gao Shun and Cheng Yu was unmoved, they were just standing there watching this magnificent battle, man vs beast, Lu Bu vs tiger. If Lu Bu cannot handle this tiger then he is not Lu Bu.


    Lu Bu¡¯s height is nearly two meters but this big tiger¡¯s length is three meters. Now its paws are already held by Lu Bu¡¯s hands, so the tiger now is standing and it must be higher by 1 meter than Lu Bu. Its head is now stretching forward wanting to bite Lu Bu¡¯s head.


    Its mouth stench already unendurable.


    ¡°Nooo, he¡¯s finished!¡± Bothdies already closed their eyes, they do not want to see that general die by a tiger¡¯s bite. These subordinates of that generals also were very cold blooded, because no one tried to rescue him.


    ¡°FUCK OFF!¡± Screamed Lu Bu, and then followed with thundering sound, both sisters opened their eyes slowly. In that field Lu Bu is the one who kicking its belly repeatedly, a 600-jin beast was kicked directly and then Lu Bu rushed toward it and throw it down.


    ¡°Ha Ha Ha Ha Ha Ha! EASY!!!¡± Lu Bu¡¯s heroicughter is echoing in the woods.


    ¡°BRAGH!¡± That tiger quickly fell to the ground. On its golden fur spurts of blood was on it.


    ¡°ROAARRRRR!!!¡± This tiger is the king of the mountain, master of the forest. It did not ept being defeated by a human. Then both tiger eyes started to redden.


    ¡°COME ON, PLAY AGAIN!!!!¡± Said Lu Bu while removing the upper half of his armor.


    ¡°ROARRRR!¡± This tiger has learned its lesson so it no longer lunged, but tried to sweep Lu Bu with its tail. A Tiger¡¯s tail has a very strong bone, one sweep can fracture a human bone.


    ¡°WOOSSHHH!¡± The speed of the tiger¡¯s tail is really fast, indistinguishable with the naked eye. So, even though Lu Bu¡¯s body is very strong, with this kind of speed, it certainly just like a mace hitting Lu Bu, unable to avoid any fracture of the bone.


    The tiger is quick but Lu Bu is quicker. His hand was stretched out and grabbed something to block that tiger while still in its sweeping path.


    If one grabbed a tiger¡¯s tail you would immediately be bitten


    How would Lu Bu possibly give it the opportunity? He grabbed its tail and began giant swinging the tiger. After the second rotation he loosened his arm¡¯s grip.


    That big tiger was thrown again and fell on the ground, battered.


    ¡°Is that general a human?!¡± Both sisters cannot believe their eyes. That general actually fought the tiger with his bare hands, throwing it again and again. In the end, which one is the prey???


    Lu Bu certainly was not a normal human. He is the god-of-war. He is also known as an invincible tiger. That king of forest has bumped into the one who reigned over all tigers, its defeat is inevitable!

 Chapter 73 - Into Tiger’s den

    Chapter 73 ¨C Into Tiger¡¯s den


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon


    So with thatst attack, that big tiger is already exhausted but Lu Bu, the one who reign over tiger, is still standing strongly.


    Seeing that its life will be extinguished by Lu Bu¡¯s hand. Suddenly the big tiger jumped again to attack, as if like a cornered general. Its mouth roared furiously and shook its body to escape from Lu Bu¡¯s pinning hands.


    ¡°Um?!¡± Lu Bu brow wrinkles. He contemtes whether to press the tiger further or letting it loose, but finally he let it loose.


    ¡°ROAARRRR!¡± The big tiger is gazing at Lu Bu quite long before it jumping into the thick patch of grass, leaving the battlefield.


    ¡°PURSUE IT!¡± Said Gao Shun. Tiger¡¯s organ is very useful to one who practice martial arts especially for the present Liu Mang. The tiger bone can be boiled to make medicinal soup. For a person who practice martial arts, it is the top booster than any animal bones soup.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Cheng Yu who have brought back his weapon also prepared to rush with his horse.


    ¡°Stop the pursuit!¡± Lu Bu waved his arm to stop their people.


    ¡°Milord, what are you?!¡± Said Gao Shun with doubts. He does not believe Lu Bu do not know about tiger¡¯s organs value. This thing can boost up Liu Mang¡¯s skill to the next level. Moreover all other parts of tiger is extremely good for health also for example tiger¡¯s meat, tiger¡¯s bone and if it is male, tiger¡¯s dick.


    ¡°Now, we do not pursuit!¡± Lu Bu continues to said that while wearing his upper-half of his armor. Lu Bu continued his exnation ¡±Right now that beast¡¯s consciousness is a cornered beast, fighting for his life! If all of you pursue now, that beast will absolutely fight will all of its might, when that happens all of you will be in great danger!!!¡±


    Lu Bu do not know the reason behind that tiger sudden leap, he just know that this tiger must have a reason to go back to its den. The present tiger did not recognize anything due to its wound. It only want to escape, once people prevent him, it will fight like a cornered fox which is more dangerous than a jackal. Although it can be killed but the cost will be a lot of men injured.


    TL: Sorry brothers, I just tempted to put Gray Fox¡¯s awesome quote here, because the literal trantion is ¡°It will fight with all its might¡±


    Lu Bu who has put on the armor, goes more rxed and said ¡°Come on! We can pursue now!¡± then Lu Bu takes the lead. They are following the blood trails on the ground that beast left as a clue. They are following it step by step.


    Walking beside Lu Bu is Liu Mang, Cheng Yu and Gao Shun both following from behind. Gao Shun did not speak at all and those two prettydies are also following them because of curiosity and fear for staying in wilderness alone.


    ¡°You have a very good luck, hunting this time!¡± Lu Bu opened his mouth. These pair of father-inw and son-inw already walked a few distance without saying a word finally broke the silence.


    ¡°Good luck?!¡± Liu Mang is smiling on one side of his mouth. It is really a luck certainly, do not know whether it is a good one or bad one. The bad one is he encountered tiger unexpectedly. Although the environment of Three Kingdoms¡¯era is very good and bountiful, but the amount of king of the forest is very little, so the probability encountering it very low. His bad luck really began when that tiger targeted him and yed him to almost dead. If not for those two prettydies, how can he got a very bad luck now? Thought Liu Mang while seeing those two prettydies.


    Lu Bu also noticed Liu Mang¡¯s gaze toward those two prettydies, they are wearing clothes like a hagoromo, although running here and there making those two¡¯s clothes dirty still cannot hide their beauty. Lu Bu who everyday looks at his wives who are also the most beautiful women in all Three Kingdoms cannot help to also gaze at those two prettydies.


    "Who are they?!" Asked Lu Bu.


    ¡°They are sisters from He n from Wancheng city, they are on the way to Shucheng County to visit their old rtives, the tiger brought them to meet us!¡± Replied Liu Mang in detail. The way Liu Mang answered Lu Bu¡¯s question is like a son answering his father question.


    ¡°Sisters from He n of Wancheng City? Theye out from the city to visit old rtives? With only these two alone?!¡± Lu Bu asked Gao Shun the same question. These two women are like lilies and roses, even if not chaos times they will be a subject for people to fight for their hands. Now is the chaos times, wherever people goes, it is engulfed with mes of war, and these pretty sisters actually dare to visit their old rtives alone??? Unbelievable.


    ¡°Originally they have several male servantse with her, but they were bitten to death by tiger!¡± Liu Mang added the information.


    ¡°Only male servant?!¡± Lu Bu deeply looking at these two prettydies. These two beauty is really a top notch, how can they are apanied by so little bodyguard? And moreover they are male servant!!! Without the protection of bodyguard, it is very difficult to go on a journey. The one who believe such half-assed lie maybe only Liu Mang! Lu Bu¡¯s first deduction is these two sisters, definitely not sisters of He n from Wancheng City. Although Lu Bu still cannot guess their surname, but he decided to take along these sisters go back to Wancheng city, afterall what harm can these two sisters bring to Lu Bu army!


    The more Lu Bu and co walking, the more bloodstain on the ground. Its den much be very near from here. Before entering tiger¡¯s den, Lu Bu gives his very rare praise toward Liu Mang, ¡°You did a very good job today!¡±


    ¡°Eh?!¡± Liu Mang surprised, Lu Bu praising him? Did actually Lu Bu praise himself? He have not done anything today. Today he goes for hunting, meet a tiger, fight a tiger to almost dead, how can those feats counted as doing a good job?


    The truth that Liu Mang do not know is when an average person encounter a tiger, it can be said that basically that person is a dead meat. Even a fully armed soldier will need a one team of soldiers to surround the tiger. If they want to kill the tiger, they will need at least a hundred people to do it. Now Liu Mang can hold out such a long time facing tiger, one can say that Liu Mang¡¯s skill in wushu have raised one level.


    Getting to Cheng Yu¡¯s and Gao Shun level in martial arts.


    Practicing martial arts goes through 3 phases. First, building up body for defense, then hammering your bone for stamina and refining strength which is divided by three-ss. An average person took at least ten years to build the foundation of his/her martial arts skill, a talented person also need to take at least five years to build it. But Lu Bu noticed due to Liu Mang¡¯s diligence and perseverance, he can see that Liu Mang¡¯s body is changing day-by-day. Like a moment ago, with the injury received by that tiger, even a general must rest for several days. But Liu Mang now did not feel too much pain at all. This is the quality of his body now.


    Hammering bone is to build up stamina to practice martial arts to certain extend. This phase is needed for those who just entering a general position, pushing the threshold of a mere warrior has. Cheng Yu himself just entered hammering bone stage, while Gao Shun is of a higher ss than Cheng Yu, he is has entered strength refining and his prowess now is second-ss general.


    Refining strength is the one who divide between first-ss generals and second-ss generals


    Zhang Liao is a person who has entered the phase of refining strength. His prowess is slightly below of first-ss generals. Lu Bu also already entered refining strength. But due to his prowess higher than others, he is in his own ss which is pinnacle of super generals. The one who reached this degree are Lu Bu only. Zhang Fei, Guan Yu, Dian Wei, Xu Chu, Zhao Yun, Ma Chao, Huang Zhong, etc, these people prowess can be considered one level below pinnacle of super generals. They belong to a ss called super generals with strength a bit more than first-ss generals.


    Lu Bu also watching Liu Mang¡¯s effort. Building up one¡¯s body as a foundation requires medicine like herbs etc, even if today no tiger appeared. But since a tiger appear today, Lu Bu want to seek that tiger to take its bone for Liu Mang¡¯s medicine soup.


    ¡°You wait me here, I¡¯ll go in!¡± It is a cave, although the cave entrance is big enough for all of them toe in, but there is no light at all, it is pitch dark. It is a very unadvisable thing to enter tiger¡¯s den without proper equipment like torch for example. Lu Bu can just waltz in because he have confidence in his skills, but other people did not have the same skill as he have, that is why Lu Bu asked them to stay outside.


    Not waiting for Lu Bu¡¯s order, everyone are already waiting outside the cave.


    Inside the cave, there are a very foul stench emanating from everywhere. Lu Bu brow wrinkled again but immediately restored. Because in Wuyuan County, where he lived before, the stench is more worse than this ce.


    TL: Wuyuan County, https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Wuyuan_County,_Inner_Mongolia, birthce of Lu Bu


    ¡°ROARRR!¡± The tiger in cave also felt that some people is approaching, it roared. But it can only send out weak roar as it has used up every strength in its body.


    Not long, the whole picture appeared in front of Lu Bu, making Lu Bu stunned up and kept looking straight.


    Time has passed, one hour, two hour. Lu Bu who enter the cave looked like has dropped into endless pit, like no one has ever gone inside there.


    ¡°General Gao Shun, I wonder what happened to Honorable Father-inw?!¡± Lu Bu who did not send news at all making Liu Mang and co really worried. Inside the cave only have a roaring sound but it is already two hours ago, Lu Bu have not been ughtered right?


    If there are ughtered sound, it can make people relieved at this time, because at least they know what happened. This type of silence is the most ufortable.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer!¡± Gao Shun also impatient but he also hasply with his lord¡¯s order.


    But a few hours has passed.


    ¡°Waiting here no good, I need to go have a look!¡± Liu Mang really worried and started to walk toward the entrance, Cheng Yu also followed behind him, Gao Shun who did not stop them also followed them in.


    ¡°Big sister, do we also go in?!¡± Said the younger sister, while seeing that pitch ck entrance, putting up little fear in her heart.


    That pitch-ck cave as if inviting fear on human is actually a good choice because outside is also not good! This forest already leave a bad impressions on these two sisters, if staying outside and bump into another predator, then what to do? They do not have strength to defend themselves.


    ¡°We also go in!¡± Said elder sister while biting her teeth. Although that pitch-ck cave is very scary, but it has Liu Mang and co to protect them. At the outside, nobody can help them. So they cannot help it but go into that cave.

 Chapter 74 - Did we did the wrong thing?

    Chapter 74 ¨C Did we did the wrong thing?


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon, Edited by Krayto


    ¡°Big sister, it¡¯s very dark inside!¡± Said the younger sister while holding her big sister¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Do not be afraid!!! Elder sister is also here!¡± He Yu was also very startled, being in the pitch-ck cave full of foul stench, anyone would be afraid and flustered if they encountered such things. But as the elder sister, she must be responsible and take care her of her younger sister. Not long ago, Liu Mang and co had given her some courage, and she canfort her younger sister.


    TL: In this novel, Da Qiao and Xiao Qiao were givenplete name, so Da Qiao¡¯splete name is Qiao Yu, with character Yu from jade and Xiao Qiao is Qiao Yue, with character Yue from moon. And now they are disguised at sisters from He n, so Da Qiao¡¯s name is He Yu and Xiao Qiao is He Yue.


    ¡°Um!¡± Nodded the younger sister, obedient like a little cat. The present He Yue¡¯s appearance is really a far from the image she had before when she on her high horse. She is just now holding her sister¡¯s arm firmly.


    ¡°Big sister, why are you shivering?!¡± Inquired He Yue, because her sister¡¯s arm is also trembling ¡°Are you also afraid?!¡±


    ¡°No, I am not afraid, it just very cold in here!¡± Said He Yu struggling with her fear.


    "Milord"


    "Honorable Father-in-Law~" Shouted Liu Mang and co while walking. Their shouting made those pretty sisters hearts calm down a bit.


    ¡°Big sister,e on, let¡¯s get out of here!¡± The foul stench added to He Yue¡¯s fear. So she could not stand it anymore.


    ¡°Yue¡¯er, be obedient, we must follow the general!¡± Although this ce is pitch-ck and its stench is very hard to endure, whatever the oue, they have Liu Mang and co¡¯s protection.


    The sky outside was gradually getting darker, if they had stayed behind in the forest, how can these two possibly survive?


    He Yu just said that they must follow those generals, but Liu Mang and co suddenly became silent.


    ¡°General!!! Are you there?!¡± Shouted He Yu anxiously, but no one responded to her in this cave.


    ¡°Big sister!!!¡± Liu Mang and co being silent all of a sudden, made He Yue frightened again to the point of crying.


    ¡°GENERAL!!!¡± He Yu was also rmed. They are now only two females in this big cavern, and because those generals suddenly became silent, both of them did not know whether they were alive or dead. Knowing this fact, how can He Yu be calm?


    While those two sisters were feeling helpless suddenly a hand from the darkness touched those two sisters¡¯ shoulders making those sisters¡¯ shriek.


    ¡°WHOAAAAAAAAA!!!! A GHOST IS TOUCHING ME!!!!¡± The younger sister loosened her grip of her elder sister¡¯s arm and started running towards the cave¡¯s exit.


    ¡°Ghost my ass!!!¡± A familiar sound grabbed He Yue¡¯s hand preventing her from escaping, while covering his ears. This tigress scream really made Liu Mang¡¯s eardrum almost explode.


    ¡°Is that you, General Liu?!¡± Asked the elder sister He Yu after calming herself down.


    ¡°Where did the hell did you go? Did you not know that leaving twodies from good family outside without saying a word is a big discourtesy??? Whose subordinate are you? When I got back, I will tell Brother Yu all about you, YOU JERK!!!¡± The younger sister who was very afraid and then was surprised by Liu Mang, threw all her difort toward Liu Mang.


    But, can Liu Mang bow down to her threat??? Liu Mang not only won¡¯t he bow down to her threat, that Brother Yu of hers cannot do anything to Liu Mang as Liu Mang is not an officer under Sun Ce. Liu Mang¡¯s boss is Boss Lu!!!


    Also, Liu Mang was bestowed Prince of Shu and General of Southern Expedition titles by the Emperor, so if one can follow the logic, Sun Ce should be his subordinate.


    ¡°If you want to go, then follow me, if not, stay here. I did not have time for both of you!!!¡± Liu Mang quickly goes further in, his mood wasn¡¯t good after these two Tigress shouted and scolded at him furiously.


    "OOOOO, SO FIERCE!" Sneered He Yue.


    ¡°We will follow you, General!¡± Said He Yu swiftly, because they do not want to be left outside again, terrorized by the night.


    ¡°Okay then, all of the generals are further inside, follow me!!!¡± Liu Mang nodded and led them further in.


    ¡°Okay!!!¡± Those two sisters obviously cannot disobey Liu Mang, they just followed him further inside the cave.


    As they followed him further they became stunned,


    inside the cave was like another universe. From the top of the cave there was basin with a small opening illuminating this part of the cave.


    Using the light, one can see the big tiger is lying on the ground. Is not this the big tiger the one that just wanted to harm everyone¡¯s life???


    ¡°Meow!!!¡± A small sound emanating from the abdomen area of that tiger, two little tiger cubs one golden one yellow, trying to suckle from their mother, their eyes have not yet opened.


    This tiger is a tigress, one can see nipples from its abdomen.


    ¡°How is the tigress?!¡± Asked He Yue while holding her big sister¡¯s hand.


    ¡°It died!!¡± Replied Liu Mang before He Yu replied her sister.


    ¡°But!!!¡± He Yue wanted to say, that the tigress had such vigor when it left show could it possibly be dead?


    ¡°That was just a burst before it died!¡± Liu Mang answered. He pondered, did it put itsst strength to return to this cave? For giving food to its cubs???


    Those cubs whose two eyes have not yet opened and toothless, started walking slowly toward its mother anxiously tried to suckle, they did not know that their mother had died.


    It is not the milk that those small tigers sucked but red liquid called blood.


    The tigress had already exhausted its energy from giving birth to these two cubs, and after that she needed to hunt in order to have food to supplement its milk.


    The mother passes away while it curling up its body to protect these two cubs in her bosom.


    ¡°Are we in the wrong?!¡± Liu Mang started ming himself. If not for them, this tigress would not have died, this small family wouldn¡¯t have broken apart and these two kids would still have a mother.


    ¡°We are not wrong!¡± Lu Bu then broke his silence and stood up ¡°We are not wrong!!! What is wrong is this times, this chaotic times, changing people into beasts, making beast not have a ce in this world. This chaotic times is ruled by the rule of the jungle, tiger eat people, and people kill tiger! If you do not kill it, then it is you are to be eaten, choose between these two!¡±


    ¡°I!!!¡± When Liu Mang started ming himself, he suddenly thought of what Lu Bu said it is right. If they do not kill the tiger, they will be the ones eaten by the tiger. If they died, there are some people who will be sad right? If they died, would they not break their own family as well??


    ¡°Honorable Father-in-Law, I do not understand!!!¡± Confusion once again enveloped Liu Mang. Tigers will eat human to survive, humans will also kill tiger in order to survive. Both sides are not wrong. But no matter which side win, the result will always very sad.


    ¡°Slowly you will understand. Predator must always eat human. Have you ever seen cannibalism?!¡± Lu Bu said this afterwards ¡°In the chaos of times and war, coupled with famine after prolonged wars makes somoners do not live! Tree barks and grass has best resort for food!¡± Lu Bu seemed to be telling real story, as if it is from his very own experience.


    In his story, there is a young boy, he is very handsome, and he had very excellent eyebrows and delicate features on his face. But he is like a feral child.


    TL: Guess whose story is the next chapter???


    That year, invaders from Great Wall are plundering his vige, that year was the beginning of the big chaos before Yellow Turban Rebellion begin, and that year he was six years old.


    In his family, there was no grain left. Their only grain was robbed or I should say drafted to give food to those government soldiers who are guarding the border. That year, he is very very hungry. Because of hunger, his eyes were very dizzy. His father and mother already departed from starvation.


    He remembered his father¡¯s strong and stalwart appearance. The man participated with the government troops, fighting those invaders who wanted to rob their house, we can say that man dedicated his life for Han Dynasty, but what has Han Dynasty given him? Only disability and an impoverished family


    In the battlefield, when he was outnumbered, it did not make this him even wrinkle his brow. But now, because of hunger, this strong man bent down his back to hold his family from hunger.

 Chapter 75 - Mothers flesh

    Chapter 75 ¨C Mother¡¯s flesh (Lu Bu¡¯s childhood story)


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon, Edited by Krayto


    ¡°Father, I am hungry!¡± His widened eyes showing his childlike innocence to the person who he called father.


    ¡°Bu, my good son. Please stave your hunger okay?! We will have something to eat soon!¡± Said that man with a firm and resolute face.


    ¡°Um!¡± He nodded to appear to understand, but he really didn¡¯t understand anything at all.


    After a while, he said again "Father, I am hungry!"


    ¡°Bu, my son, sleep. If you sleep, you will not feel hungry!¡± That man is helpless now. He wouldn¡¯t be afraid when confronted with ten thousand men, he can take their heads easily. But when faced with his impoverished family, he felt utterly helpless.


    ¡°But father, I am still hungry!¡± He blinked his eyes. The intense sense of hunger urged him to call his father again and again. He has a mother, but his father said that his mother was very tired and fell asleep.


    ¡°Bu, my son. You wait for your father to seek food!¡± the famished man, drew up his body to pick up the dusty long bow from his room.


    That evening, the man came back, his eyes devoid of any hope, his face very tired, and his handpletely empty. There are no trees or grass nearby, how he can expect to bring back prey with his longbow?


    But at that time, the boy did not understand anything. He only knew that each time his father brings his long bow, he surely will bring something delicious, and therefore he opened his hands and shouted ¡°Father, I am hungry!!! Let¡¯s eat!¡±


    That innocent face made that famished man¡¯splexion very dim, his tears started to flow ¡°I am sorry, Bu, my son, I am sorry, father is useless, I cannot bring food for you!¡±


    ¡°Father!¡± Although he is still small, he is very sensible. He knows that this man that he called father has made an effort even though the result ended in failure. Then he said ¡°Father, Bu is not hungry, Bu wants to sleep!¡± Then he closed his eyes, slowly the world around him lost its color and became dim.


    While his consciousness was slipping in and out, he thought he heard two people¡¯s voices. One of them has a very sweet and warm sound...


    ¡°Bu, my son,e here,e here!¡±


    ¡°Dear mother!¡± In his hazy state, he heard his mother¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Bu, my good son, mother is here!¡±


    ¡°Mother, I am hungry!¡± even though it had been a long time since hest saw his mother, he said his thoughts without hesitation.


    ¡°Bu, my son,e to mother, Bu will not feel hungry! Come, Bu, my son!¡± That gentle voice beckons him.


    Suddenly he heard another sound, a hoarse and anxious voice... ¡°Bu, my son, wake up, please wake up! You cannot fall asleep. Please, stay strong!¡± This is his father¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Mother, will Bu not be hungry there?!¡± He asked her while tilting his head full of doubts.


    ¡°Yes,e to mother now. Bu, my son, you will not feel hungry anymore! Come here Bu, my son!¡± That gentle sound beckoning him again.


    ¡°But, what about father?!¡± He hesitated.


    ¡°Your father, sooner orter will join us, we will both go first and wait for him!¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± his small head did not understand what his mother meant, but he did not want to be hungry anymore. Being hungry is sad and very ufortable.


    ¡°Bu, my son. You wake up, wake up!!!¡± That man worried insanely because his son¡¯s body be colder and colder. His breath and palpitation slowly stopping. He knows that this is not a sickness, this is hunger! This is how hunger works, as long as he has food to eat, his son can survive.


    But currently he does not have anything to eat.


    ¡°I have to search for meat!!! Meat, meat, yes, there is meat!¡± That man suddenly thought of something and then bite his teeth and stood.


    ¡°My wife Yi, I am so sorry. I lost you, but I cannot afford to lose our son Bu as well!¡±


    Gradually, he opened his eyes. In his field of vision, his mother is no more, he did not have a full tummy that his mother promised. The only thing left was his father¡¯s voice and that hunger feeling.


    "Father! I am hungry!"


    ¡°Come,e, Bu my son. We have food! Look, there is meat, a lot of meat!¡± In the man¡¯s hand there¡¯s a lump of raw flesh still bloody.


    ¡°Hungry, must eat!¡± What his father had is a low quality raw dirty meat. When he nipped on that flesh, it had a very fragrant and earthly smell. That was his first impression.


    After he ate arge portion, he noticed his father did not eat the meat and said ¡°Father, you also have to eat!¡±


    The man just shook his head and said ¡°Father is not hungry, Bu, you eat, be strong again!¡±


    From that day onwards, although it was raw, he had meat for his daily meal. But it at least can satiate his hunger! His father however did not eat at all.


    Finally that great man could not oust his hunger, the man had finally fallen.


    ¡°Father, oh father, what happened to you!¡± He was startled and flustered. In his eyes, his father is a god, but now that god has fallen. He really was frightened and tears started to moisten up his eye socket.


    ¡°Bu, my good son. You must not cry, strong men must not cry. Our son Bu is a great man, he will be a general of Han Dynasty in the future, and how can you cry!¡± The great man struggled to clean his boy¡¯s tears ¡°Bu, father misses your mother. Father wants to apany your mother! I am sorry to have to leave you behind!¡±


    ¡°I do not want that, father! I also want to go with mother! I also want to apany father and go with mother!¡± This was the worst day in his whole life. It was the day where he cried the most.


    ¡°No, Bu, my son. You must promise father. You must survive. Live long and prosper. You cannot apany father and mother, you cannot!¡± That man shook his head ¡°Do you see that knife? When father falls asleep, cut father¡¯s meat gently, they can make you survive, it can make you live on through famine this year!¡±


    Cut father¡¯s flesh with a knife? He did not understand at all, his subconscious rejected his father¡¯s wish.


    ¡°After you finish eating, please bury father and mother together. Live well, okay? That is your father biggest desire. Bu, my son. I am sorry! Father cannot look after you. My wife Yi, Ie to your side now!¡± With those words, the great man closed his eyes forever.


    ¡°Father, oh father!¡± Father has fallen asleep, mother has also fallen asleep, in this world only he remains, thest of his name.


    That thin and small stature dragged that man¡¯s body from that tattered family room toward where his mother was. He dragged his father where his mothery, covered with a quilt made of earth. He still remembers father¡¯sst words. That father must rest with his mother in the same ce.


    He did not have a tool to dig the earth, therefore he can only dig with his father¡¯s knife that is in the house. But he did not want to use that knife, so he used his thin little hands to dig up the earth, bit by bit, breaking the soil up, until his fingernails are broken, until his hands lost its energy, until his mother reappeared from the earth quilt.


    When he saw her mother, he was shocked.... He stood still frozen and stunned for a long time.


    His mother who was buried not to long ago, although her head remained intact, the other ces were mutted here and there. Her thighs and arms no longer had any flesh, the only thing remaining were her bones.


    At that moment he finally understood what had happened. He understood the meaning of his father words, also understood the origins of the meat he ate several days before.


    Those fragrant bloodied raw flesh were from his mother, which his father sheared little by little from his mother¡¯s corpse. He understoodpletely why his father preferred to starve to death rather than eat that flesh.


    ¡°Oh, father!¡± lowering his head. Confusion siphoned his physical strength.


    The famine had finally ended, the invaders also left and he had survived.


    He left his home which contained buried behind their house, two people¡¯s bones who now remained embracing forever beneath the earth.


    The young Bu went on to serve Ding Yuan, in Ding Jianyang¡¯s forces.

 Chapter 76 - First Aid in Three Kingdom’s Era (1)

    Chapter 76 ¨C First Aid in Three Kingdom¡¯s Era (1)


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon, Edited by Kyrato


    ¡°The fault lies not with them, but with times of the world?!¡± Liu Mang appears to understand, but he really did notprehend anything at all. What Lu Bu said kept ringing in his head: ¡°During times of chaos, people eat people? It¡¯s at those times, a human beings fierceness can bepared to a tiger¡¯s fierceness. If the tiger does not eat meat, then what does it eat? Is it supposed changed its diet and turn into a vegetarian?


    The group then left the cave. Lu Bu did not bring that tigress corpse with him to make medicine for Liu Mang. Lu Bu did not even propose what to do about those two little tigers. Those He sisters already carried those cubs in their bosom.


    Those five male servants were also buried properly by Lu Bu¡¯s army. Although they are victims of the tiger, they cannot leave their corpse without a proper burial.


    ¡°Hey, Hanyang. What is your next n for these two He sisters?!¡± Suddenly Lu Bu asked a very strange question.


    ¡°My next n? Once we arrive at Wancheng city, I will certainly take them to their homes!¡± Liu Mang is looking at Lu Bu strangely. After saving people, it is natural to escort them safely to their home. Otherwise, these two homely girl who did not have any bodyguards now will be just like the proverb, "escaping a tiger¡¯s w only to enter a wolf¡¯s den" , especially in this time of chaos.


    ¡°Realllyyyy.... Escort them home?!¡± Lu Bu gave a faint smile at Liu Mang ¡°you¡¯re willing to do that???¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by willing?!¡± Liu Mang really did not understand Lu Bu¡¯s question.


    ¡°Hahaha, that is good then. I am giving you the responsibility to escort those two sisters home! Gao Shun, we should go back to camp!¡± Lu Bu smiled when looking at the confused Liu Mang, and he suddenly hit his horse and returned to camp with Gao Shun.


    ¡°Really weird!!!¡± Said Liu Mang while shaking his head and puzzled at Lu Bu¡¯s question.


    ¡°AGH!¡± That scream came from behind Liu Mang, it came from one of the girls who was now riding a warhorse.


    ¡°What happened?!¡± Asked Liu Mang who immediately turned his head.


    ¡°Big sister, it bite me!¡± Said the younger sister He Yue while pointing toward the golden little tiger.


    ¡°Really he bite you?!¡± He Yu checks her younger sister tofort her, but where did it bite you?


    ¡°How can it bite you, huh, youngdy??? Think about it, it is still a small tiger, just a newborn, it did not have long teeth yet, and how can it bite you?? With its lip, huh?!¡± Liu Mang already had a bad impression of the younger sister, so naturally he will speak to her in a bad tone.


    ¡°Gimme that guy!¡± Liu Mang took that small tiger from He Yue. ¡°You see now eh? It is still small and young. It cannot eat solid food yet, let alone bite you!¡±


    Then Liu Mang acted like he was confused ¡°Strange, how did it not bite me just now?! Why did it only to bite you, heh?¡± Said Liu Mang sarcastically who decided to carry the little tiger back to the main camp.


    ¡°You, you!¡± He Yue was rendered speechless by Liu Mang.


    Cheng Yu who actually understood what had happened, pointed at the cub and said ¡°General, this is maybe very awkward, but it is possible that this cub nipped her...¡± Said Cheng Yu while pointing to his breast.


    ¡°How was that possible, it still does not have any teeth!¡± Said Liu Mang while holding the cub. Suddenly he also felt that his chest was scratched by a little paw and then he sees the cub trying to dig up his chest with its paw, while its small mouth seeking for nipple. It is starving and wants to drink milk, and because of his armor the little cub was trying to find nipple everywhere.


    But it is different regarding both sisters, below that white silk clothes there are breasts that are not covered by armor.


    No No No, the more polite words is bosom.


    ¡°Cough!¡± Liu Mang hurriedly coughed two times to interrupt his train of thoughts, but his eye, staring at that "ce", quickly looked the other way. Those tiger cubs had torn those two sisters ¡®silk clothes and from that gap, one can see a very pure, jade-like white skin.


    Big sister He Yu also understood and now was awkwardly staring at Liu Mang because Liu Mang¡¯s eyes are just rolling between him and her younger sister. She also knew that the tiger cub was possibly attracted by her sister¡¯s bosom, but she could not say it directly as they are girls, naturally she will be embarrassed by it and also it is against this era¡¯s etiquette.


    ¡°General, are you there? General?!¡± He Yue calling Liu Mang several times until Liu Mang awakens from his daydream.


    ¡°Sorry, I am really sorry!¡± Liu Mang also knew that he was being rude to those girls, he shook his head fiercely. ¡°Damn, the reason that I am drooling over them is because I have been lonely for such a long time, how could I avert my eyes from them?! Those silky white skin, those great figures!!!¡± Because of recent events Liu Mang has changed, not only has he be more bloodthirsty but also his mindset towards woman have changed.


    Originally whenever he sees a beautiful woman, it is just for his eyes enjoyment, but now, whenever he sees beautiful girl, he has the urge to ravage her on impulse.


    After Liu Mangs eyes finally averted his gaze, suddenly He Yu screamed loudly in pain. What the hell is wrong? Did that little yellow tiger also want to drink milk?


    Liu Mang had guessed correctly, those two cubs were starving, their mother went to look for food, but it died in Lu Bu¡¯s hand, therefore these two cubs had not yet eaten.


    But He Yu¡¯s scream did not sound like the cub nipped her bosom, it was a more painful scream.


    Above her chest, there was a long and bloody wound (it is located around the 1/3 upper part of major pectoralis to almost the shoulder). This wound was caused by the tiger¡¯s pursuit.


    At that time, He Yu¡¯s wound¡¯s caused her to fall from her horse, were she was punctured by a tree branch. The branch although small was very sharp, half of it was stuck in He Yu¡¯s wound. Not thinking she pulled it out carelessly, further opening up that wound.


    A wound that was not treated well would leave a scar that can be split open at any time.


    During the time of the ident she could not feel anything because of the adrenaline, but now when everything has settled down, that wound was opened again by that tiger cub¡¯s insistent pressing.


    ¡°Big sister, are you alright?!¡± He Yue is really rmed when she saw all the blood, because even though He Yu tried to cover He Yue¡¯s eyes, all that she saw their servants bitten to death by the Tigress with lots of blood gushed from their wounds.


    Currently that big wound now had blood flowing from it, how could she not be startled?


    ¡°I am okay, I am okay!¡± Said He Yu while patting He Yue¡¯s shoulderforting her. But that pale face could not cover up her condition.


    ¡°What do you mean all right?! This wound is really bad, one more centimeter and I can see your bone!¡± Liu Mang frowned while looking at He Yu¡¯s wound. Perhaps this kind of wound is considered a minor injury to a soldier but if this appeared on a girl, it is a heavy loss to her.


    Let alone the possibility that this wound might get infected, if anyone saw this big wound they will definitely sat that ¡°This is going to leave a scar¡± A scar this big on a girl, it is aplete disaster. Liu Mang alsomented in his heart while pping his forehead gently "Goddammit, I am a medical student but I am also hapless here. If only I also brought styptic and all first-aid equipment with me, I could heal her as soon as possible!!!! Shit, shit, shit!!!!!"


    Moreover the wound is still bleeding. Not only did He Yu¡¯s clothes not suppress her wound from opening, it in fact made the wound start bleeding again. If it kept bleeding, then her life would be in great peril.


    ¡°No, No. Please, General!!! Please save my big sister!¡± He Yue already lost her haughty aura and started begging Liu Mang.


    ¡°Oh yeah, Cheng Yu, order the army doctor to help her dress her wound at once!¡± Liu Mang ordered as he recalled Cheng Yue with reinforcements. Calling reinforcements also meant an army doctore with them in order to cure the wounded. As long as the doctor cleans up the branch-punctured wound slowly, remove the fragments of the branches, then bandage the wound with piece of clean cloth, then it is okay. As for the infection, the doctor can apply vulnerary on her wound.


    ¡°General, about that...!¡± Cheng Yu responded


    ¡±What is it?! What is the problem?!¡± Liu Mang looks at Cheng Yu. This injury is still in good point for dressing.


    Cheng Yu smiles awkwardly and said ¡°General, I forgot to bring the army doctor!¡± Liu Mang then sees those who are following Cheng Yu are all cavalry soldiers, definitely no one knows the basics medical knowledge.


    Cheng Yu himself does not understand how to dress up wound. Each time he goes to battle, he had help from others to dress up his wound.


    ¡°Che, again no medicine, no doctor. There is only me now.¡± Liu Mangs brow wrinkled again. From here to the main camp, the distance is quite far and Liu Mang came to this forest especially to train his archery skill not to polish his first-aid skills.


    ¡°I am okay!¡± On He Yu¡¯s pale face there is a smile, this smile is directed for her younger sister so as to not worry her.


    The wound on He Yu¡¯s chest was reopened by that tiger cub, blood kept flowing from the wound. The way from here to main camp is way too bumpy, it could make the wound bleed much faster and she would likely be in shock before reaching the main camp, in addition, this ancient age did not know about blood transfusion and currently Liu Mang did not possess the correct instrument to perform transfusion as well.


    Making He Yu wait here for the doctor is also not a feasible idea either, because night wille soon and the forest winds are really cold. If she waited, not only could she catch a cold but the wound would get infected as well.


    ¡°No matter what, I must dress her wound right here and bandage her!¡± Said Liu Mang. But he is in a very awkward situation, he is the only one here who has medical knowledge. If He Yu was man, then Liu Mang would have helped him bandage the wound right away, but He Yu is ady, it is very inconvenient, not to mention her wounds location was slightly above her bosom.


    ¡°I will make those sisters decide whether I should bandage or not¡± Thought Liu Mang and then he said to them ¡°Your wound must be dressed now. If we carry you to the main camp there will definitely not be enough time, because your wound would keep bleeding. If left alone, you will be in shock in no time!¡±


    ¡°In shock?!¡± Both sisters did not understand the medical terminology called in shock.


    ¡°Simply put, bleed to death!¡± Answered Liu Mang.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± He Yue was scared by Liu Mang¡¯s exnation.


    ¡°Our army doctor did note together with our reinforcements, so right now, only I can dress your wound and bandage it, but the decision for that remains yours!¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t my younger sister help me dress and bandage my wound?!¡± Said He Yu. As she said that her consciousness started to blur. She now felt the dizziness from blood loss. The chastity of a maiden is of the utmost importance in this age and right now it is in big peril.


    ¡°Yes, she can!¡± Liu Mang nodded ¡°But, can she do it?¡± Liu Mang then asked back. Everyone can do a simple dressing and bandaging, but the technique Liu Mang knew is different and more advanced than current age¡¯s technique. A person who knew basic first aid can stop the bleeding by dressing wound and bandaging it. If the person was inexperienced in dressing wounds it would only do more harm than good and the wound start bleeding again,


    ¡°But, but...!¡± He Yu also knew that her younger sister did not understand medical knowledge, but making this stranger touch her body... This is against all that she had learned during her childhood. Being in a well-educated family made He Yu reluctant to ept.


    Liu Mang also knew why He Yu is having a hard time making a decision. So then he added ¡°Oh right, I forgot to tell you! Our army doctors are all male!¡±


    Ancient warfare is not like modern warfare where females can join as soldiers. In ancient warfare, women were very rare in an army camp. Only those with prowess like Sun Shang Xiang and Lu Lingqi can form a female soldiers unit, whose strength can bepared to a man.


    Therefore there is no doubt in Liu Mang division or in the entire Lu Bu army, all army doctors are male.


    ¡°Big sister, what about you then?!¡± On the edge, He Yue¡¯s face is very worried about her big sister. If her wound did not get proper treatment, she could go into shock at any time. They have been very close since childhood like twins, therefore their affection runs deeply.


    ¡°Okay then, you help me dress and bandage my wound!¡± Seeing her sister¡¯s concern as well as her own pain and her own body start weakening, He Yu bit her teeth. She did not have a choice, she cannot be due because of a wound while she herself escaped from tiger¡¯s jaws.

 Chapter 76 - First Aid in Three Kingdom’s Era (2)

    Chapter 76 ¨C First Aid in Three Kingdom¡¯s Era (2)


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon, Edited by Krayto


    ¡°Cheng Yu, cut a piece of clean cloth and bring me some clean water!¡± Said Liu Mang. Right now he did not have an emergency medic kit, he also did not have any alcohol to sterilize the wound. So he can only use clear water to clean up the wound and re-bandage her wound with clean cloth.


    ¡°Yes sir!¡± Cheng Yu nodded and quickly and tore up a piece of cloth. He then quickly scooped up clear water with his helmet.


    The water is actually crystal clear, maybe Cheng Yu took it from mountain spring water. Huainan¡¯s river and spring water, one can drink directly from the stream. But that cloth, Liu Mang frowned again, is that a clean cloth? Although it is indeed a white cloth, it has already be ck with dirt. Only those who wore it, can know that this was originally a white cloth.


    Even if this cloth was used to wipe your ass after shitting, that white cloth couldn¡¯t possibly be this dirty!!! Bandaging the wound with this rag? It will get an infection immediately.


    ¡°Cheng Yu, get another cloth!¡± said Liu Mang as threw away that dirty rag.


    ¡°Yes!!!¡± Cheng Yu then handed over another piece of cloth. This time it was much better than before, but is still not clean cloth. Let alone cleaning the wound, it couldn¡¯t even be used to wipe this girl¡¯s skin!


    ¡°Cheng Yu, change it again!¡± Liu Mang threw the rag away for the third time, it was dirtier than before. When Liu Mang wanted to scream for another rag, Cheng Yu who was already distressed, suddenly shouted.


    ¡°General, I did not have a clean piece of cloth. Those three pieces of cloths are the best and the cleanest that I have ripped. If you want me to rip again, then I will not have any clothes to put on!¡± Liu Mang then notices that Cheng Yu got that three pieces of cloths by ripping his own sleeves. He ripped the cleanest ces already, and if he ripped out another piece, he would be naked.


    ¡°It is okay, Cheng Yu! We males do not know about cleaning up!¡± Liu Mang also had no choice. Since he fought the tiger earlier, his cloth was dirtier than Cheng Yu¡¯s. So he has no choice but to use those pieces of clothes that Cheng Yu handed over.


    ¡°Please use my clothes!¡± Said the younger sister He Yue. Although they are dirty right now, they are from women, and if youpared their hygiene with a guys, they are cleaner.


    ¡°Good!¡± Said Liu Mang. Because the two sisters clothing are silk clothing, it will serve as a much better bandage than those dirty rags.


    After Liu Mang received a piece of clean silk cloth from He Yue he said in front of those He sisters ¡°Both of youe with me!¡± he then led both sisters to go under a big tree. Although he only wanted to help clean up the wound, right now there were too many males. Those good girls will be ufortable if they were red at by so many men.


    This big tree should hide us from the men¡¯s vision.


    Earlier, judging from the size of that wound, Liu Mang knew that this was no ordinary wound. After taking a closer look, he discovered exactly how deep it was. He thought that the branch only punctured her flesh because you couldn¡¯t see her bone, but after a closer inspection he now knows that the wound was indeed deep enough to see her bone!


    Although women did not have very developed muscles like,women still had their own muscles. Now that her muscles were torn by that branch, her bone, muscles and branch debris were all mixed together. Each time she moved it was possible to wound her bone.


    This wound! Liu Mang looks at He Yu. This kind of wound will make a man scream in pain and agony, but He Yu only screamed twice and after that, she was silent and evenforted her sister.


    She is really a youngdy that came from a noble family! Thinking that, Liu Mang¡¯s heart softened and said something in soft voice ¡°My bandaging skill is actually not too good, will possibly cause you a lot of pain, please bear with it!¡±


    ¡°Um!¡± He Yu nodded


    While Liu Mang helped to dress He Yu¡¯s wound, Cheng Yu arrived with two small tigers in hand and also with several soldiers.


    ¡°You and you, carry these two cubs and return to main camp! I permit you to go back earlier to handle these prey that I shot, let those brothers eat first, do not wait for General toe back!¡± Liu Mang really treated his division as his brothers. So every time he went hunting, he will share it with his division. No matter how little the bounty, he just cooked it and turned it into soup to share it with his division, one man one bowl of soup. His division was very happy with this general.


    Liu Mang started cleaning up the wound. Liu Mang carefully dropped that spring water to the wound, the water started flushing out all the dust and dirty blood.


    Liu Mang kept flushing the wound until all dirty blood was flushed outpletely. Thank god, He Yu¡¯s wound did not damage her aorta, if it was also damaged, then Liu Mang¡¯s effort would all be for naught.


    If spring water touched ordinary skin, there is a pleasant feeling no aches at all. But flushing through a wound is different. Damaged nerves have been exposed, only pain can be felt when flushed by clean cold water. This made those who are from the present time really appreciate alcohol as an anesthetic.


    Liu Mang noticed that He Yu¡¯s lips were pale white, but she did not scream at all.


    The next step is to clean the leftover debris that not had been flushed by the water. After He Yu was punctured by the branch at that time, she also fell down so the inside of her wound contained small stones, weed, and grass. If you do not clean this up, it will absolutely be infected. In this era, antibiotics has not yet been invented. Once a wound is infected the consequences would be fatal.


    ¡°Sorry, I must pull out those debris!¡± Liu Mang told He Yu to prepare her mentally. Some stone and dust were stuck in the flesh, those debris were impossible to flush with clean water, so Liu Mang must extend his finger to clean these fragments one by one.


    Then Liu Mang¡¯s hand pressed on left side of the wound in order to open the gap big enough for two fingers to pass. That pressure could probably increase injury therefore Liu Mang had to be careful with his motion, even still blood flowed from her wound.


    ¡°AAAAHHHHHH!¡± He Yue screamed again after seeing those much blood.


    ¡°SHUT UP!!!¡± Liu Mang scolded He Yue, because it made Liu Mang concentration break and Liu Mang can feel He Yu¡¯s shivering from pain.


    When Liu Mang flushed the wound, he did it twice topletely flush them out. But when clearing the debris, Liu Mang needed to do it five times topletely clean the wound, during that period He Yu¡¯s pain really became unbearable, she bit her pale lips quickly, while her head is discharging cold sweat, even Liu Mang felt it and started to sweat as well.


    Unknowingly He Yu¡¯s hands firmly grabbed Liu Mang¡¯s thigh, making Liu Mang feel very ufortable. Since it is was such a beautiful girl that grabbed his thigh, something was bound to happen if ¡°that¡± ce was grabbed tightly.


    However He Yu is wounded now, so Liu Mang also understood the circumstances.


    ¡°Phew!¡± Liu Mang finally can rx a bit. He finally aplished cleaning up the wound. Liu Mang¡¯s hands are full of blood and He Yu¡¯s face started to regain color, but the dressing has not beenpleted.


    Liu Mang had no vulnerary now, so he needed to go back to main camp to get it, he can only bandage the wound with clean cloth.


    But when ites to bandaging, Liu Mang felt hesitant. Thisrge wound must be bandaged immediately with the silk cloth but it cannot be just pasted on the wound. It must be done with a binding that covers up the wound tightly.


    This wound is above her bosom, if he wanted to bandage her, then there is no choice, the bandaging must encircle her bosom.


    That time when he was cleaning up her wound, he only needed to wash it so there was no reason to take off anything. But bandaging, is different story. He Yu needs to take off the upper half of her clothing in order for him to bandage.


    ¡°About this.... Tch!¡± These two are not rted by blood. Before, when cleaning up the wound, it is fortunate that it is only a non-taboo location where Liu Mang¡¯s fingers were inserted in. However, he needed to bandage her wound above her bosom, which required her to take off the upper half, revealing her breasts and then wrapping the bandage by circling her chest to her arm in order toplete the bandaging.


    Liu Mang could see that these two girls are to be married. How Liu Mang knew was because there is a virgin mark on those two girls.


    TL: Mark of virgin in ancient times http://a4.att.hudong/83/68/01300000165488125652689143015.jpg


    Did these twodies, who are to be married want a stranger to look at one of her important ces? Don¡¯t mention in ancient time, even at modern age it is impossible. In modern age, there are female doctors who can help do bandaging. But in Liu Mang¡¯s army, there are no female doctors, therefore they can only rely on him.


    ¡°Forgive me! Your life is more important than a mere chastity!¡± Liu Mang said sorry to those two sisters. He then grabbed He Yu¡¯s hand from behind, straightened her back. And his two hands grabbed the cloth from her neck to her bosom trying to rip her clothes.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± He Yu who was preupied with pain, cannot react to anything, but He Yue who is very energetic, saw what Liu Mang doing.


    Liu Mang has disrobed He Yu¡¯s cloth, exposing her undergarments and her jade-like skin.


    Liu Mang also do not stop there, he also removed her undergarments.


    ¡°LECHER, YOU LECHER!!!! WHAT ARE YOU DOING WITH MY SISTER??? I WILL RISK MY LIFE TO STOP YOU!!!¡± He Yue¡¯s voice is getting louder and louder, affecting Cheng Yu¡¯s side.


    ¡°General, what is it?!¡± Cheng Yu wondering what happened wanted toe to that side of the forest, but he cannot do that because Liu Mang did not tell him to.


    ¡°AAAAHHHH!!!!!¡± He Yue again screaming ¡°YOU DON¡¯T COME HERE!!!! DO NOT, AAAHHHHHH!!!!! YOU COME, I WILL SCREAM FOR HELP!!!! HELP!!!! HELP!!!!!!¡±


    ¡°What is the general doing?!¡± Thought Chen Yu ¡°Does the general want to rape those two sisters?!¡±

 Chapter 78 - First Aid in Three Kingdom’s Era (End)

    Chapter 78 ¨C First Aid in Three Kingdom¡¯s Era (End)


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon, Edited by Krayto


    Liu Mang pinned He Yue¡¯s body on the ground his hand tearing into her clothes.


    He Yue filled with helplessness, can onlyy in fear.


    ¡°WHATEVER YOU HAVE DONE WITH BIG SISTER, I WILL REPORT IT ALL TO BROTHER YU, WE WILL SEE YOUR PUNISHMENT AFTERWARDS!¡± eximed He Yue while flinching.


    ¡°Brother Yu? Even if your grandfather came here it would also be useless!!! I AM NOT PART OF SUN CE¡¯S ARMY!!! HOW CAN YOUR BROTHER YU POSSIBLY CONTROL ME!?¡±


    ¡°You can keep calling for help, but in this vicinity only my men are around. Try calling for them and see if they listen to your order or not!¡± Liu Mang said with disdain to the pinned down He Yue.


    ¡°Rips!¡± the sound of white silk tearing up, a piece of white cloth was now in Liu Mang¡¯s hand.


    ¡°I AM NOT INTERESTED IN YOU, EVEN IF I AM INTERESTED, SO WHAT? DO YOU HAVE THE ABILITY TO RESIST ME???¡± Liu Mang is right, if he had any evil intention those twodies be unable to escape from his clutches.


    ¡°BE QUIET AND STAY HERE, DO NOT MAKE A NOISE OR WHINE, OTHERWISE, I¡¯LL RAPE YOU!!! HUMPH!¡± Liu Mang threated He Yue. He did not want to threaten her actually, but thisdy is really annoying him. All day annoyed by this little tigress, Liu Mang could not stand it anymore. When Liu Mang ripped He Yue¡¯s clothes, it was not to rape her, but to gain a white and clean silk cloth to bandage He Yu¡¯s wound.


    Hearing Liu Mang¡¯s threatening words really made He Yue¡¯s scared and obediently stay put. Liu Mang really did not have an ounce of pity in his heart.


    Then he turned back to He Yu¡¯s side, her clothes already removed by Liu Mang along with her undergarments.


    ¡°Haaaahhhhhh!¡± Liu Mang took a deep breath to remove all distracting thoughts, because after he removed He Yu¡¯s undergarments, it reveals a jade white skin, with beautiful pair of bosom. A real beauty.


    If He Yu awoke now, she would definitely choose death, rather being treated like this by Liu Mang. However because of her wound, she was deeply unconscious, therefore Liu Mang could do ¡°whatever he wanted¡±.


    Liu Mang lifted He Yu¡¯s arm gently. One single movement from her body, made her bosom jiggle, making Liu Mang repeatedly gulp his saliva.


    ¡°Smooth and white jade-like skin, really beautiful!¡± A moment ago, when cleaning He Yu¡¯s wound, Liu Mang did it without touching her skin, but now when he was bandaging her, his hand made contact with He Yu¡¯s skin. It was smooth as silk, Liu Mang couldn¡¯t help butpare her and Lu Lingqi.


    Under that white skin, there are almost visible green blood capiry, adding one more point of her charm.


    Liu Mang suppressed her wounds with white cloth first and then he slowly lifted her delicate arms, unconsciously Liu Mang¡¯s arm touched her bosom. His heart jumped again and again, his thoughts began to wonder and startedparing their hugeness with Lu Lingqi¡¯s.


    She is not as big as Lu Lingqi, but she has a different beautiful bosom.


    ¡°Bah, what am I thinking?!¡± Liu Mang¡¯splexion is bing redder and redder. Although Liu Mange from modern age, he had only seen sexydies in TV like Baywatch or some porn film that was set in some ind. His had not yet held a girl hand, not to mention Lu Lingqi¡¯s hand.


    Although Liu Mang is vulgar, and has fantasized about ind nation porn film, he only also ¡°experience¡± practicing with his left hand...... a lot of times....


    He was nervous touching an unconscious, severely woundeddy.


    Liu Mang suffered in mind and spirit until he finally finished bandaging He Yu.


    ¡°Phew!¡± Liu Mang voiced his relief. With her wound bandaged bleed again, because it already started clotting. As for the scar and infection, it will depend on He Yu¡¯s luck.


    ¡°Thank you for saving my big sister!¡± He Yue finally opened her mouth. To be honest she was really frightened by Liu Mang a moment ago. Thinking Liu Mang will defile her, but she did not think that Liu Mang only wanted to scare her. At that time Liu Mang tore her silk dress in order to bandage her big sister.


    ¡°I don¡¯t deserve the thanks!¡± Liu Mang coldly replied He Yue who a moment ago still being treated as a shameless lecher, and what¡¯s worse? She threatened Liu Mang a lot of times again and again.


    ncing at He Yu¡¯s, he remembered that he had torn clothes, so it was hard to conceal her bosom. Moreover the weather is already dark, so cold air wille shortly.


    ¡°Wear this!¡± Liu Mang remove his gold cloth and threw his robe to He Yue ¡°Use this to cover you and your sister both, it is already dark, cold air ising.


    ¡°What about you?!¡± He Yue asked.


    ¡°I can manage!¡¯ Said Liu Mang. He wanted to leave return back to main camp, but suddenly he turned back after He Yue shouted


    "Hey!"


    ¡°What else?!¡± Liu Mang was bing impatient now, his present mood was very not good. His penis had been erect for so long, he needed to find a ce to relieve himself. Otherwise he felt like it would explode at any moment.


    ¡°You, what is your name?!¡± He Yue asked, her face little blushed, but because was already dark, Liu Mang did not notice.


    ¡°Liu Mang, Liu Hanyang!¡± Liu Mang was already irritated, so he responded rudely to He Yue. In Liu Mang¡¯s eyes her He Yu was verydylike, her level ascended to goddess status for him. But He Yue on the other hand, although she was already 16, her behavior was like a kid who is throwing tantrum. On top of everything that urred Liu Mang found this very irritating and wanted to scream out loud.


    Although Liu Mang already dressed He Yu¡¯s wound, walking on the mountain road was very difficult. It was filled with bumps, and rocks, he was afraid that He Yu¡¯s wound would open again.


    Therefore Liu Mang ordered Cheng Yu to cut down two trees to make a simple stretcher using He Yue¡¯s gown.


    Because of the wounded their traveling speed severely decreased. They arrived at the main camp when moon is already high on their head (possible around 8 ¨C 9 PM)


    At the main camp, the prey that Liu Mang had killed already been processed, but because Liu Mang noteback, his Urban Army forces had not eaten yet. They are waiting for Liu Mang to the share meal.


    ¡°Next time, do not need to wait for me. Eat on time!!¡± Liu Mang brow wrinkled again. He is touched because they were waiting for Liu Mang to eat together but this is a bad practice, so Liu Mang will have to revise it.


    A whole day¡¯s march, everybody was tired. To top it off they had not yet eaten any food, how would they have any strength to fight if there was a night raid? Moreoverte night meals will be harder to digest and will affect their rest.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Cheng Yu nodded.


    Liu Mang had already assigned most of his prey to his divisions. He kept and sent his wild chicken leg to army doctor to make chicken soup for He sisters to eat. Military provisions really unptable, they said it was edible, but it was a mix of barley, flour and rice husk! These three mixed together then became the so called ¡°edible¡± rations. Its taste was not that different than hard bread, sometimes they added cockroach and insect to spice up the menu.


    But this kind of meal, was already good for that of soldier, because at least these rations can make them survive a bit longer. In this age, what is the reason one be soldier? It is not to protect one¡¯s home or defend ones country. It also not for bestowing title and leaving inheritance to their descendants, but it is to eat until your belly is full!


    In this time of chaos, one only became a soldier if they wanted to eat to their hearts content.


    However, these fine gentlemen did not be a soldier of their own volition, but because of their situation. So if one soldier died in war, there is always a recement for them, because in this age everyone wanted to eat until they dropped dead.


    90% of the Generals from ancient times came from a noble family. Poor people normally do not be generals, but a single general led an army of 10 thousand soldiers. So all the soldiers most likely came from poor families. Only 1 out of 10 generals came from poor families.


    After Lu Mang finished eating he ordered his soldiers to build a cage for the two tigers cubs. Liu Mang then returned to his own tent and because of the built up exhaustion he fell asleep almost immediately.


    Today he fought tiger, did first aid, and sessfully repelled the ravenous urges of a virgin. He was exhausted both physically and mentally.


    While Liu Mang slept, he do not know that the two girls he rescued today were thinking about him with full curiosity ¡°What kind of a person is he?!¡±

 Chapter 79 - Reaching Wancheng City

    Chapter 79 ¨C Reaching Wancheng City


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon, Edited by Krayto


    Although they ran into a tiger yesterday, it do not hinder the armies marching speed the next day. Lu Bu also knows that Liu Mang is tired because if yesterday¡¯s tiger fight, therefore he ordered that his unit to set out at ater time.


    Liu Mang rested until noon before he finally woke up. Fortunately there was Cheng Yu who acted as his Lieutenant General to manage his Urban Army, so when Liu Mang woke up, they were already set to march.


    Before marching, Liu Mang visited the He sister¡¯s tent again, mainly to look if He Yu¡¯s wound became infected.


    Her wound had not yet healedpletely, so she was still lying on the stretcher.


    Seeing Liu Mange into the tent, He Yue quickly be very obedient but at the same time her always-calm big sister showed a hint of panic not only because of her excessive bleeding but because her face started to get hot, with blush of red.


    She learned from her younger sister that the man in front of her, bandaged her body by tearing her silk clothes and disrobed her undergarments.


    ¡°Have you gotten better?¡± Liu Mang did not know that his own arrival made He Yu very awkward, so he just asked it casually.


    ¡°Um... We, He sisters would like to thank General Liu for your graciousness in saving our life!¡± He Yu was not being sarcastic when she said her thanks, Liu Mang really saved them not only from tiger but also by dressing her wound, so saying graciousness for saving their life was proper.


    "Words of gratitude are not needed! ¡°When Liu Mang thought about what had happened, the truth was him saving them was only because the warhorse became startled and ran up to in front of tiger, then afterwards he took advantage of her when he was applying first aid.


    From He Yu¡¯s facial color, she did not have any infection, otherwise her face would be flushed because of a high fever.


    ¡°That bandage needs to be changed with a clean cloth and applied with medicine on it!¡± Yesterday because he did not bring any vulnerary, he could only clean her wound and carry her back to the main camp. Now that they are at the main camp, he can treat her wound with medicine.


    ¡°You also need to rece the bandage?!" Because of yesterday¡¯s events, awkwardness has taken effect. She was really embarrassed just looking at Liu Mang. Now he must change her bandage?


    ¡°Un! That silk bandage is bing unclean right now! So I need to change the bandage!¡± That wound was wrapped up a for a long time without medicine, so we need to ventte the wound by changing it with a new bandage.


    ¡°Can we just do not change the bandage?!¡± asked He Yu because she was already feeling better.


    ¡°Change it or not it is your choice, but if your wound worsens, please do not me me!¡±


    Actually the bandage that Liu Mang did can be maintained for up to three days, but what Liu Mang needed to do is apply medicine. Applying vulnerary can elerate the healing process and possibly prevent a scar from forming.


    ¡°Big sister, please change your bandage!¡± While He Yu hesitated, unexpectedly He Yue supported Liu Mang¡¯s words.


    ¡°But! ¡°He Yu really do not want to do this again, because bandaging would require her to take off her upper half. This good educated girl is really ashamed to expose herself before others.


    ¡°Big sister, have you forgotten our home¡¯s steward son? Steward Zhang¡¯s son?!¡± Said He Yue.


    ¡°Steward Zhang¡¯s son?!¡± The beautiful face of He Yu suddenly got bleak. Steward Zhang¡¯s son died because of a small scratch wound that was left untreated. It got infected and took that young man¡¯s life.


    He Yu¡¯s eyes looking at both Liu Mang and He Yue¡¯s earnestly. Biting her teeth She thought, ¡°I have been seen once already, what is the matter if I¡¯m twice or thrice?!¡±


    ¡°Please pardon me for troubling General Liu!¡±


    This time, He Yu is fully conscious, therefore Liu Mang cannot treat her likest time, so he needed to be extra careful now. He disrobed her to remove the bandage, then sprinkled vulnerary powder and re-bandage her using He Yue¡¯s silk cloth, which has been put in boiling water, to wrap her.


    Because now He Yu is fully conscious, she is really shy is hugging her bosom in order to avoid Liu Mang¡¯s vision, but this kind of action actually made her more alluring.


    ¡°Medicine has been applied! Now, my division must march, so I will send my soldiers to escort both of you until Shucheng County!¡± Said Liu Mang to those He sisters.


    Since both of them are certainly a family of Sun Ce¡¯s senior generals, putting them in Shucheng County will definitely be okay as there will be people looking for them.


    ¡°Thank you very much, general!¡±


    Cheng Yu sent out a cavalry squad to escort those twodies to Shucheng County. As the Urban Army began march the silhouette of the escort unit disappeared over the horizon.


    After crossing Shucheng County territory is Shi ting region. This ce is a very strategic location. It is located in-between Jiangdong and Lujiang district. If one wanted to enter Lujiang, they must first pass through Shi ting and if one wanted to enter Jiangdong, they also first pass Shi ting. If Sun Ce¡¯s army did not allow Lu Bu¡¯s army to pass Shi ting, the casualty suffered by Lu Bu¡¯s Army will rise up to 50%.


    TL: Dynasty Warriors and ROTK yers might recognize it as Yiling from Battle of Yiling.


    From Battle of Shi ting, one can see, why it is a very important ce.


    But because of Sun Ce¡¯s order to let them pass, Lu Bu¡¯s army passed Shi ting without any problems. Lu Bu¡¯s army did not fear battle, but they did not want to fight an unnecessary battle.


    As Lu Bu¡¯s army was passing through Shi ting, theplexion of the stationed soldiers was very grim. Although Sun Ce had ordered them to let Lu Bu¡¯s army pass, they were all still very anxious and were in full alert. Until Lu Bu¡¯s army has fully crossed Shi ting can they breathe in relief.


    ¡°All army, rapid advance. In front of us is Wancheng city, they have prepared hot food and good tent for us!¡± Sun Ce¡¯s army sent out guide to tell Lu Bu that they have prepared everything in Wancheng city, therefore Lu Bu just simply ordered his army to rapidly advance to rest in Wancheng city.


    If Sun Ce really kept his promise to entertain Lu Bu army then it is good, but if he dares cheat him, then Wancheng city will know the fear of the Bing Province Heavy Cavalry!


    Wancheng city, when at the time of spring and autumn period, is located at Qianshan County and is Anhui region capital. During Han Dynasty, Wancheng city was no longer the capital of Anhui region and instead its location became Lujiang Prefecture capital, its affiliation changed from Anhui to Lujiang, but Wancheng city is still a capital. This decision came from Lujiang¡¯s Prefect called Lu Kang who wanted to distance the city from the chaos of war, se he moved Lujiang Prefecture¡¯s governance body to Wancheng city.


    Hearing the name Lu Kang perhaps a lot of people did not recognize him, but Lu Xun will definitely know, because Lu Xun is Lu Kang¡¯s second cousin grandson. Lu Xun had been studying Lu Kang¡¯s books for many years and be adept because those books.


    Afterward when Yuan Shu had interest in Lujiang, he sent Sun Ce to attack Lu Kang. When the city fell, Lu Kang died of illness. At that moment the Lu n was thought to have perished until Lu Xun¡¯s emergence. The big loss of Lu n by Sun Ce can only be restored if Lu Xun can be Wu¡¯s Grand Commander.


    After Sun Ce took over Wancheng city, he presented it to Yuan Shu as a tribute to him. Then Yuan Shu asked one of his subordinate to be Lujiang¡¯s Prefecture. After Yuan Shu lost, Liu Xun then upied Lujiang, whoter lost Sun Ce. After losing, Liu Xun and his family went Old Cao and sought protection. So now, Wancheng city is Sun Ce¡¯s to govern.


    With Wancheng city serving as the bridgehead, Sun Ce can attack Central ins from one side and can retreat and defend Jiangdong region on the other. Because of its strategic position, naturally this ce is where 4 major battles have happened like Xu Province, the first one is when Sun Ce attack Lujiang Prefecture under Yuan Shu¡¯s order, the second one is when Huang Zu¡¯s battle with Sun Ce, the third one is when Liu Xun took over Lujiang Prefecture and the fourth one when Sun Ce attacked Liu Xun of Lujiang Prefecture again in order to take control of Wancheng city. This Lujiang is a gate to attack three factions. One is Huang Zu of Jiangxia, Sun n of Jiangdong and Old Cao¡¯s Yu Province. But Old Cao is currently preupied with Battle of Guandu.


    ¡°This Sun Ce really has skill!¡± In Shucheng County, one can see its liveliness butpared to Wancheng city, Shucheng County can be considered deserted. One can see many caravan goes in and goes out from the city, plus these caravans do not fear Lu Bu army. Is it because of their confidence in Sun Ce¡¯s army?


    ¡°My lord, this is not Sun Ce¡¯s work but Liu Xun¡¯s!¡± Said Chen Gong. ¡°This Liu Xun, although he do not have a skill to be warlord but he is very skilled in administration, also when he was the prefecture lord, Lujiang is very prosperous!¡± Moreover the owner before Liu Xun was Lu Kang who was also a very capable person.


    ¡°Regardless to say. This Sun ce is much stronger than his father!¡± After Sun Jian died, he left Sun Ce with several veterans like Huang Gai, Cheng Pu and Han Dang. Those several veterans refused to ept Sun Ce, because he allowed himself to be an ordinary soldier under Yuan Shu.


    When Imperial Seal granted him with 3,000 soldiers, those veterans were also did not have any confidence in Sun Ce. Only when Sun Ce using those 3,000 soldiers conquered Jiangdong and Lujiang, their eyes opened and confided in him wholeheartedly.


    Lu Bu and Chen Gong¡¯s conversation stopped suddenly because there was a messenger from Sun Ce¡¯s army, greeting them.


    ¡°Announcing to Marquis of Wen, my lord hase out to greet Marquis of Wen personally!¡± Said Sun Ce¡¯s messenger while bowing down.


    ¡°Your lord hase to greet me personally?!¡± Lu Bu stunned was for a moment. Although Sun Ce¡¯s titles, General Who Exterminates Rebels and Hueiji¡¯s Administrator, cannot bepared to Lu Bu¡¯s own, Governor of Xu Province and General Who Pacifies the East. Sun Ce has a home base. He has pacified Jiangdong, and in terms of strength, he is also very goodpared to Lu Bu.


    But now Sun Ce unexpectedlyes out to greet him personally, making Lu Bu more curious as to what his intentions are.


    From here to Wancheng is still 50-li, while the army is still doing its rapid advance, Lu Bu led Chen Gong and Liu Mang, to greet Sun Ce first.


    ¡°Is the person in front, Honorable Marquis of Wen, Lu Bu, Lu Fengxian?!¡± Sun Ce side opened conversation first.


    ¡°Indeed I am Lu Bu, Lu Fengxian!¡± Lu Bu also returned Sun Ce¡¯s greetings. Only in Lu Bu¡¯s side there were only three people. They are confident because their army is in vicinity but Sun Ce and another person were the only ones toe out. It can be said that either this Sun Ce is very courageous or reckless, or he was not afraid that Lu Bu can kidnap Sun Ce and use him as a leverage to obtain his bases directly!


    ¡°HYAA!¡± That general taps his horse with his feet. Sun Ce he was not wearing war helmet at all. At his hand, a very long spear. He is also dressed in a purple armor made of metal with the same design as Lu Bu¡¯s original armor and riding a maroon-colored warhorse he said ¡°I have been hearing about Marquis of Wen¡¯s great name, today I can finally meet the person in flesh! I Sun Ce, Sun Bofu, wee you, Marquis of Wen to Wancheng city!¡±


    ¡°This...!¡± Chen Gong and Lu Bu¡¯s vision interlocked with each other. His appearance and with maroon-colored warhorse, if one did not see his face, he looked like a replica of Lu Bu. But now that Lu Bu is using Poseidon¡¯s gold cloth his image has changed greatly.


    Two Lu Bu? One big and one small, hehehe.


    ¡°Ha Ha, son of Sun Jian, the tiger of Jiangdong, you are very good!¡± Lu Bu hardly gave praise to someone but now he gave it to Sun Ce because he has acknowledged him. Only people of Cao Cao¡¯s caliber have received Lu Bu¡¯s praise. ¡°Father?!¡± When Lu Bu mentioned Sun Jian, Sun Ce¡¯s eyes suddenly looked very gloomy but his eyes restored immediately.


    ¡°Marquis of Wen is ttering us too much!¡± Said the young schr who is riding a warhorse beside Sun Ce.


    ¡°This is?!¡± Chen Gong also opened his mouth.


    ¡°Oh, I am sorry, I forgot to introduce you to Marquis of Wen. This is my younger brother Zhou Yu, Zhou Gongjin!¡± Sun Ce did not say what position Zhou Yu has in his army, but directly said that Zhou Yu is his younger brother, thus one can see how important Zhou Yu is to Sun Ce.


    ¡°Zhou Yu?!¡± Said Chen Gong while observing that young schr.


    ¡°Is he the handsome Zhou Yu?!¡± Liu Mang also admires him. Zhou Yu, can only be described with one word GaoFuShuai (tall, rich and handsome). He is also skilled in both civil administration and military matters. His wife is also a top-notch beauty, Xiao Qiao, who made everybody envy him. If that Zhuge Liang did not exist, Zhou Yu can be said to be the winner in battle of wits. What a pity, he died due to Zhuge Liang¡¯s ploy.


    ¡°This gentleman should be Mr. Chen Gongtai!¡± With Chen Gong strategies, Lu Bu can make a difference, he can make people fear them. So, considering Chen Gong as Lu Bu¡¯s top advisers is not overrated. ¡°Zhou Yu, as the younger generation, paying respects to Mr. Chen Gongtai!¡± On knowledge, Zhou Yu know that he cannot match Chen Gong. Confucian traditions dictates that one must be respectful to one¡¯s teacher, and since they are not confronting each other, Zhou Yu knows that he must be courteous with Chen Gong.


    ¡°There is no need to be so polite, one shouldn¡¯t be too courteous?!¡± Chen Gong declined with a smile and he immediately nced at Liu Mang. His nce is saying ¡°Hey look, this Sun Ce and Zhou Yu is so respectful to me, why cannot you be more polite with me?!¡±


    "Yeah, right" Replied Liu Mang through his body signs, while curling his lip.


    ¡°This person must be His Royal Highness Prince of Shu!¡± Sun Ce and Zhou Yu also noticed Liu Mang. Heh, Prince of Shu title. In this time, this only can be treated as a joke. Those four provinces are still in other people¡¯s hands: Yi Province is still in Liu Zhang¡¯s hand, Jing Province in Liu Biao, Yu Province is in Liu Pi, Yuan Shao and Liu Bei¡¯s hand and Yang Province is master less due to Yuan Shu leaving Shouchun, while Lu Bu¡¯s army still did not have a home base, so Liu Mang¡¯s title is a joke and worthless.


    However Zhou Yu and Sun Ce actually gave full respect, even kneeling in front of Liu Mang, out of etiquette.


    ¡°Please stand both of you, you are too kind!¡± This is Liu Mang¡¯s first praise from an outsider.


    With both sidesplimenting each other, Lu Bu¡¯s and Sun Ce army got off to a good start.

 Chapter 80 - War of Words

    Chapter 80 ¨C War of Words


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon, Edited by Krayto


    Zhang Liao, Gao Shun and Chen Deng were ordered to stay behind by Lu Bu. Although in case something happened, they were ordered to be on full alert. Chen Gong could rely on Zhang Liao¡¯s assistance as secondarymander-in-chief when that timees.


    Sun Ce and Zhou Yu led Lu Bu, Chen Gong and Liu Mang to enter Wancheng city¡¯s administration office. Inside the building, Sun Ce¡¯s army was very busy because of his orders to treat Lu Bu and Co as honorable guests. When they were seated Sun Ce deliberately put his seat below Lu Bu to further emphasize Lu Bu as an honored guest. This overtly gesture, made all of Sun Ce¡¯s civil and military retainers very unhappy.


    After a few small talks, the banquet finally began.


    Sun Ce really didn¡¯t pull any punches when he threw the banquet. From beautiful dancers to good food and good wine, one can say that this is the best banquet they¡¯ve attended since Liu Mang followed Lu Bu.


    Liquor was also served in three rounds. Lu Bu was really satisfied with how Sun Ce entertained him.


    ¡°Marquis of Wen¡¯s strength is unmatched in this world, and your army is the pinnacle of military forces. Our army cannot hope to match your prowess, those achievements that you achieved, really made me admire Marquis of Wen greatly!¡± Sun Ce had long since admired Lu Bu¡¯s prowess, so he set Lu Bu as his goal. Who else could have pinned down those eighteen warlords at Ho Gate, throwing them into disorder and plucking their generals heads as if they are paddy stalks?


    Lu Bu¡¯s strength has could only be described as super ss, and he broke one step further to reach the pinnacle of super ss! Ahhhh, Sun Ce is very envious with Lu Bu. His strength also has reached super-ss but he is far from reaching pinnacle of super-ss. Therefore Lu Bu¡¯s strength is really to be respected.


    ¡°Um!¡± Lu Bu nodded ¡°You are also very good, Sun Ce, Sun Bofu, Jiangdong¡¯s Little Conqueror. Still young, but your strength has entered super-ss!¡± Lu Bu also admired Sun Ce to a certain degree, because if his strength was no good, how could he possibly be Sun Ce the Little Conqueror? So his strength was definitely not small.


    Also because Lu Bu at Sun Ce¡¯s age, still do not have any home basepared to Sun Ce who has pacified Jiangdong which is his home base.


    ¡°Your strength is just like your fathers, in fact you are stronger than him slightly!¡± Lu Bu also admired Sun Jian. It can be said that he is the one that made Dong Zhuo restless day and night, because he is the only one who managed to defeat Dong Zhuo¡¯s Western Liang Cavalry in DIRECT confrontation.


    TL: I want to change Western Liang to Xiliang, because it is cooler to said Xiliang rather than said Western Liang.


    The familiarity in their speech had risen to a new level. It was as if they were an uncle and a nephew. Because of that familiarity, if anyone saw this they would have certainly thought they were rted. Only those who followed Sun Ce from the very beginning, knew that these two wereplete strangers.


    ¡°In Marquis of Wen¡¯s opinion, what kind of man is my father?!¡± Everyone in this nation knows about Sun Jian¡¯s insatiable greed and delusions. In his eyes, once he got the Imperial Seal, he could rule this nation, but who knew he was to be eaten by his own oath to those 18 warlords and die a dogs death? But for whatever the reason, Sun Jian is still a very big figure in Sun Ce¡¯s eyes.


    TL: Sun Jian found the Imperial Seal in the well after Luo Yang was burned to the ground by Dong Zhuo. But when he was inquired by Yuan Shao and 17 warlords, he denied and he swore to heavens ¡°If I possess Imperial Seal, may my death will be a violent death¡± aka died like a dog. So, you can say, he was eaten by his own oath.


    ¡°Your father, eh?!¡± Lu Bu drank another ss of wine. Lu Bu thought ¡°Should I say that, Sun Jian is a patriot? He indeed defeated Dong Zhuo and liberated Luo Yang, but at the same time, he also possessed the Imperial Seal, which destroyed his patriot image turned it into a usurper?!¡±


    ¡°Should I say that he is an ambitious and formidable character during the chaos of time? This is also wrong, because when those 18 warlords, except Cao Cao, were thinking of their own benefits whether to continue or not. Sun Jian was the one who was still thinking to continue to Chang¡¯an and kept pressing their crusade against Dong Zhuo.¡±


    ¡°This person is very difficult to judge. After pondering for a long time, Lu Bu finally responded with these words ¡°Pris has fallen!¡±


    TL: Actually what Lu Bu said is ¡°A star has fallen¡± it is a proverb, which means: A person who led a bright life like a star has died. So I use Pris (North Star / Pole Star) as a stress in this sentence.


    ¡°Pris has fallen!¡± Sun Ce chewing Lu Bu¡¯s words carefully. The ancients are in awe regarding stars. If a person waspared to stars in the sky that means that person has been fully recognized by the other person.


    Lu Bu and Sun Jian were originally enemy but now Lu Bu said ¡°Pris has fallen¡± in regard to Sun Jian, does not this mean that Lu Bu has recognized Sun Jian wholly as a worthy opponent and a person?


    ¡°Oh, father. You can rest in peace now, for your enemy also has recognized you!¡± Thought Sun Ce.


    Because of Lu Bu¡¯s word for Sun Jian, it made Sun Ce¡¯s feelings surge to the top. Their familiarity goes deeper beyond of one¡¯s uncle and one¡¯s nephew. This is a very harmonious feeling of happiness.


    With Sun Ceplimenting Lu Bu and Lu Bu epting hispliment, both Jiangdong¡¯s civil and military officials found this situation be unbearable, because Lu Bu did not show politeness toward their lord.


    Usually when people were praised, the other will naturally said ¡°You are too kind¡± and decline overpraise. But Lu Bu here, he did not decline any overpraise, he just swallowed them all up.


    Regardless if those words that were spoken are or aren¡¯t facts.


    Finally a Jiangdong schr could not tolerate any longer, he hold his ss and stood up ¡°General Lu, as a teacher in Confucian lessons, today I, Qin Song, would like to consult a question that is been bothering my mind!¡±


    Qin Song, courtesy name Wenbiao, is a native of Guangling. He is Sun Ce¡¯s advisor and also one of Jiangdong noble families. His merit is ensuring Jiangdong¡¯s stability after being pacified by Sun Ce.


    TL : Qin Song https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Qin_Song


    ¡°If you want to consult, I do not dare to give you advice. Please speak frankly what is in your mind!¡± Lu Bu who has discovered his fault, also opened his mouth to Qin Song


    True enough, Qin Song then sneered ¡°I would like to ask General Lu one thing only. Due to your vast experience wandering in four directions, you must have known who in this nation deserved to be called a hero right? Please mention one of them!¡±


    ¡°Discussing heroes over wine?! Is this the same like Cao Cao and Liu Bei¡¯s conversation?!¡± Liu Mang froze for a moment, and then he looked at Lu Bu¡¯s face which showed veryplex reaction, a mixture of feelings hurt and angry. He know that this is not a simple matter.


    ¡°Vast experience wandering in four-direction?!¡± This old bastard actually says something this degrading??? Sun Ce is a warlord, Lu Bu is also a warlord. A warlord who is someone who upy one area, and this bastard just said Lu Bu is warlord who has a vast experience in wandering. That old bastard just insulted Lu Bu by saying that he is a stray dog without no any ce to put down his roots.


    ¡°Wenbiao put down your opinion!¡± Sun Ce brows wrinkled, because he did not ask Qin Song to satirize Lu Bu. ¡°Marquis of Wen, please do not me him!¡±


    Insulting Boss Lu for having no domain, eh? Liu Mang also understood Qin Song¡¯s intention. It is a pity that old man Chen Gong is not here, due to other businesses that Boss Lu ordered for him to take care of. If he was here, naturally he would rebuke Qin Song¡¯s statement. With Chen Gong in the middle of his work, Lu Bu asked Zang Ba to be present as Chen Gong¡¯s stand-in for the banquet.


    So Zang Ba also listened to that insult. As he is abat general, he did not have any eloquence to rebuke Qin Song, so he wanted to do what was natural for him to do. Cut down the one who insulted his lord.


    But, Liu Mang blocked him.


    Want to start fight in Sun Ce¡¯s hall? Ha. In this hall, there are at least five of Sun Ce¡¯s generals already in state of alert, let alone those bodyguards standing outside. So, even though Liu Mang, Zang Ba and Lu Bu received an insult until it bes unbearable, they still needed to maintain their manners. We do not want to show to others that our Lu Bu army is a bunch of barbarians¡¯ right?


    ¡°Mr. Qin Song, Mr. Qin Wenbiao. If you asked about who is deserving to be called a hero in this chaotic time, then we must ask a hero to answer the question right?! Therefore, may I ask Mr. Qin Song, are you a hero?!¡± Qin Songs question wouldn¡¯t be met with a simply reply. If you answer that you are a hero, it means you ept Qin Song¡¯s satire. And if you say, you are not a hero, then it will reveal that you travel in four-directions just for pleasure and will reveal that you do not have big ns.


    Therefore Liu Mang can only try to smooth things over with him, he asked back at that Mister, is he a hero?! If Qin Song answers yes, he is a hero, then he is truly a shameless person. Heroes are evaluated by other people not imed by oneself. If Qin Song said no, then his topic ends here, and there was no longer any need for discussion.


    What Liu Mang hadn¡¯t thought of was that this old bastard Qin Song was a narcissist. ¡°Boy, perhaps you should rephrase your question. You should ask, ¡°What is a hero to me?¡± Then I will answer that question. A hero for me, is someone who has read all Confucius books and also understands what the sage king is saying and holds it deep his heart. Also he must have only one surname and respectful to his ancestors.¡±


    TL: Confucius is regarded as sage king


    Have only one surname? Also respectful to ones ancestors? This old man has not forgotten how to taunt.


    The title which really defamed Lu Bu is a ve of three surnames which Zhang Fei shouted back at Ho gate. Qin Song now is saying that a hero has only one surname, is this not another way to insult Lu Bu¡¯s who has the ve of three surnames title?


    Liu Mang already saw Lu Buplexion which gradually became cold, and his hand also rested at his sword hilt.


    Oooohhhh, okay then! Mr. Qin Song, since you do not appreciate the chance that I have given you to rescue your face, then I will show you, how shameless you are.


    Liu Mang who was also infuriated by this old bastard, actually started to praise andugh at Qin Song and then said in his praise ¡°I have heard so much about you Mr. Qin Song, Qin Wenbiao of Guangling, he is a very talented schr. In the whole world, no one can match your prowess, today I really see that the rumor is true!¡±


    ¡°Hanyang, what are you doing?!¡± Zang Ba really do not understand Liu Mang. Hey, this Qin Song insulted your lord, your father-inw, why did you Liu Hanyang not help Milord to counter-attack with a rebuke, but instead praised Qin Song.


    Liu Mang did not respond to Zang Ba, but continued smiling at Qin Song.


    ¡°Oh, has this old man name be so famous?!¡± Qin Song really looking down at Lu Bu¡¯s army. Lu Bu is a person whose reputation is already half destroyed, but some schrs can tolerate and see him as a great man. Such as Chen Gong, Chen Deng and even Zhou Yu. In their eyes, Lu Bu is very pleasing.


    TL: He said his name as ¡°Lao Fu¡± which tranted as Old Man (it is a very respectful tone). Liu Mang¡¯s affectionate call to Chen Gong is Chen Old Man, but written as Lao Tou (a disrespectful tone)


    However some people actually couldn¡¯t tolerate him, especially those moralist schrs. For example: Kong Rong. This Qin Song really is one of those characters.


    ¡°If you are studious chap and have eagerness to learn, this old man can actually teach you two a thing or two!¡± Qin Song touched his beard. Qin Song then thought ¡°This Lu Bu¡¯s army did not have any people who are intelligent enough, I insult them, still nobody reacts they are even while smiling epting my insults!¡±


    Smile, just smile right now! I will make you cry profusely after this.


    ¡°I have heard that Venerable Mr. Qin Song had cultivated Confucius virtues. I would like to exin to you gentlemen who are here today what those are!¡± Liu Mang¡¯s mouth showed a big smile. Others could not see it, but Lu Bu who is sitting at the honored seat can see it clearly, Liu Mang is fuming with rage.


    This is Qin Song¡¯s bad luck. Lu Bu has seen how bad Liu Mang can insult people. At Kaiyang, he insulted Cao Cao so much that his rage was fuming and he wanted to kill Liu Mang personally. Thus one can see, how profound his skill at insulting.

 Chapter 81 - Qualifications for A Hero

    Chapter 81 ¨C Qualifications for A Hero


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon, Edited by Krayto


    ¡°The first virtue is filial piety!¡± Liu Mang spoke confidently ¡°We of the Han Dynasty are taught to be filial to one¡¯s parent and to one¡¯s nation. Mr. Qin Song here, is the pinnacle of filial piety. Mr. Qin Song who has passed the Xiaolian examination at a very young age is truly a benefit to the people, and now has be an advisor to General Sun Ce, it is truly Our Great Han¡¯s biggest fortune!¡±


    TL: Xiaolian examination system is a system proposed by Dong Zhongshu to Emperor Wu of Han to select government officials. The word stems from ¡°Ð¢Ë³ÓHéL¡¢Á®ÄÜÕýÖ±¡± meaning being filial will result an incorruptible and upstanding person. This examination system is abolished by the time of Ming Dynasty.


    ¡°Ha Ha Ha!¡± Qin Song touched his beard again. His expression did not show anything, but in his heart, he was really riding the wind, overloaded with happiness. He then said ¡°Filial to ones parents is the basics of basic virtues, those who are parentless and less filial to foster parents are not worth mentioning!¡±


    ¡°CRRAACKKK!¡± At the seat of honor, Lu Bu¡¯s hand made a loud cracking noise from squeezing his wine ss. When Lu Bu loosened his fingers, his hand made a mark on them. Fuck man, that is a goddamn copper wine ss.


    Liu Mang¡¯s eyes also got narrow due to him cringing to Lu Bu¡¯s action, he paused for a moment then continued..


    ¡°The second virtue is brotherhood! Your love for your elder brother really surpasses those of regr brothers, it is as if he was your best friend! That virtue is really exemry!¡± Liu Mang exined the second virtue. Qin Song you are the second child of your family, so you have an older brother. When your older brother died of illness, Qin Song you took care of your older brother¡¯s children, making sure they were fed and had a good education.


    ¡°The third virtue is loyalty! Since General Sun Jian¡¯s time, Mr. Qin Song was already an official of the Sun n. After General Sun Jian passed away, when General Sun Ce lived under Yuan Shu¡¯s mercy, Mr. Qin Song did not abandon him at all. So from this, Mr. Qin Song is indeed a loyal person!¡± Honestly Liu Mang also slightly admired this old man. He had served three rulers of the Sun Dynasty. When Sun Jian and Sun Ce were dead historically, he still do not leave Sun Quan and continued to serve him.


    When Liu Mang exined the virtue about loyalty, Sun Ce was also touched and said ¡°Uncle Wenbiao, these many years, it must have been very exhausting!¡±


    ¡°As long as I, Wenbiao can continue serve the old lord and Milord. It is not exhausting at all!¡± Qin Song replied, beaming with pride.


    ¡°The fourth virtue is trustworthiness. Mr. Qin Song¡¯s words are certainly honest and sincere. A truly respectable virtue!¡±


    ¡°The fifth virtue is etiquette. Mr. Qin Song, who has read all of the sage king¡¯s books, and is said to be very skilled in Zhou rites. His actions and movements all have the markings of a pre-Qin Dynasty schr!¡± The ancients have always considered Zhou¡¯s rites as the basics for all etiquette.


    TL: Confucian terms for Ceremony http://faculty.ttsburgh.edu/kurtis.hagen/keyterms_ritual.html


    ¡°The sixth virtue is righteousness, Mr. Qin Song is an upright man and always put himself behind public¡¯s necessities. His actions are oozing morality and we all need to learn from Mr. Qin Song in this regard¡±


    ¡°The seventh virtue is integrity. You do not have greed in your heart, nor do you have any egotistical desires!¡± We do not know whether Qin Song¡¯s intention is to really remain pure and incorruptible or if he really treasures his reputation. But, historically, this Qin Song really did not covet even a single cent from the treasury. He only took his sry and moreover he helped to subsidize some of the budget. Probably these military provisions in Wancheng city came from Qin Song¡¯s own pocket.


    And so everyone listened attentively to Liu Mang¡¯s summary. ¡°So, this good teacher, this helpful friend is also a mentor. Mr. Qin Song is really a role model. Is he not our Han Dynasties greatest treasure?!¡± Liu Mang¡¯s praise almost made Qin Song lose his grip on reality ¡°So, in order to rule the country and pacify the world, one must learn from Mr. Qin Song!¡±


    ¡°You are too kind, you are too kind!¡± Praise wherever and whenever is always veryfortable. With Liu Mang¡¯s praise, Qin Song was more reluctant to provoke Lu Bu again.


    When Liu Mang quickly sat down and continued drinking his wine, a nearby schr suddenly felt strange and stood up ¡°please pardon my inquiry, Your Highness. Your Highness Prince of Shu only said seven virtues, what about the eighth virtue?!¡±


    ¡°Yes, that is right. Your Highness, what about the eighth virtue!¡± All of the schrs on the scene also started asking Liu Mang. Since Liu Mang praised on how Qin Song cultivated his attitude ording to Confucius¡¯ way, then there should be eight virtues.


    That eighth virtue was the most important virtue. It¡¯s to know of shame and having a sense of honor.


    But Liu Mang said nothing, furthermore, when those schrs kept pressing, he just said he forgot.


    Other schrs began to calm down, but only two people kept their view toward Liu Mang, that was Zhou Yu and Zhang Zhao.


    ¡°BWAHAHAHAHA!¡± Behind Sun Ce, there was a young man standing whileughing loudly, inviting attention to himself. Seeing all people gazing at him, this young man tried to hold back hisughter, but due to the subject being too funny, even though he tried it very hard, tried and tried until his whole face turned rose red from holding down hisughter, he couldn¡¯t hold it back!


    ¡°Lu Meng?! Why do youugh?!¡± Sun Ce¡¯s brow wrinkled heavily. Just now Liu Mang was praising Qin Song, and Lu Mengughed at his praise? This young man is really rude forughing at Mr. Qin Song.


    ¡°Is he Lu Meng?!¡± Liu Mang had now seen the young man who will be Jiangdong¡¯s viceroy in the future, who will defeat Guan Yu with his stratagems. But currently he is still a brash, unrefined young man who is currently 20 years old.


    ¡°Forgive me Milord. It is Meng¡¯s fault for not holding back hisughter! It¡¯s just that His Highness Prince of Shu¡¯s words, was too funny!¡± Replied Lu Meng while holding his stomach.


    ¡°What words did His Highness Prince of Shu say that you found funny, huh? Presumptuous! Say it now, or I will not forgive you!¡± Sun Ce really scolded Lu Meng, because Lu Meng is just a young man, even younger than he is. If Qin Song provoked Lu Bu now, Sun Ce couldn¡¯t scold him directly, after all, Qin Song can be considered his uncle, but what status did Lu Meng have? Did he want to invoke Lu Bu¡¯s army¡¯s wrath?


    Because of Lu Meng¡¯sugh, Qin Song had the opportunity to escape punishment, because Sun Ce was reluctant to do it. So he could only punish Lu Meng to appease Lu Bu¡¯s army.


    ¡°EEEEHHH?¡± Lu Meng sounded his surprise. Lu Meng just realized that he has be the scapegoat for Qin Song¡¯s punishment. Then he said it all ¡°Please appease yourself, Milord. I will say it, I will say it. Earlier those schrs were asking His Highness Prince of Shu about the eighth virtue right, but His Highness said he forgot.


    Earlier when His Highness Prince of Shu borated those 7 virtues and gave examples, I, Lu Meng did not understand at all why he went to such lengths.


    But I too know about eight virtues such as filial piety, ceremony, loyalty, etc. they are all connected together, if one did not possess all, you could say that one possessed none. But he had forgotten the eighth virtue which is to know of shame and sense of honor. Is this not another way of calling him ¡°Shameless SOB¡±??!¡±


    TL: Liu Mang insult is like this. In Confucian tradition there are eight virtues that must be followed at all costs. 1. Filial Piety, 2. Brotherhood, 3. Loyalty, 4. Trustworthiness, 5. Etiquette, 6. Righteousness, 7. Integrity and 8. Know of shame and sense of honor. When Liu Mang borate those virtues of Qin Song, he deliberately left out the eighth virtue. So indirectly, he said ¡°Qin Song, you are a shameless SOB for dering yourself as a hero!¡±


    ¡°Shameless SOB?!¡± Those people are not idiots, they quickly realized the meaning andprehended Lu Meng¡¯s speech.


    ¡°Wait, wait, there¡¯s more! His Highness Prince of Shu also added that in order to rule the country and pacify the world, one must learn from Mr. Qin Song right?¡±


    People began gathering the logic ¡°To cultivate oneselfpletely one can rule the country and pacify the world. But ording to the Prince of Shu¡¯s boration, Qin Song only had 7 virtues therefore, ruling the country and pacify the world, one must be shameless? But to practice the 8 virtues, one¡¯s heart must be clear and positive and must be righteous. If ording to Lu Meng¡¯s conjecture, then when Qin Song was learning those 8 virtues, his heart was not upright and was polluted?!¡±


    So, Liu Mang¡¯s summary regarding Qin Song can be summed in a few words ¡°You Old SOB, You are a very shameless lowlife who knows no shame and has zero honor!¡±


    Qin Song¡¯s, who modestly rejected the overpraise from Liu Mang earlier had suddenly be a very big joke.


    There were many of Jiangdong¡¯s personnel here, so they naturally could notugh or make any noise. They actually suppressed theirughs until they be rose-red and shut their mouths to not speak.


    But it is different on Liu Mang¡¯s side. Zang Ba already startedughing out loud ¡°WAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA, Old SOB, HAHAHAHAHA, Hanyang, YOU ARE GOOD!¡± Even Lu Bu was alsoughing out loud while Liu Mang just kept his smile toward all of them.


    ¡°Aiyah!!!¡± Zhou Yu shook his head. He and Zhang Zhao are the people who initially understood what Liu Mang wanted to convey, but they kept their mouths shut. They did not want to stab their elder in the back! Unfortunately, they really had bad luck. That Lu Meng could not hold hisugh and to top it off he even goes on to exin the meaning. This Qin Song¡¯s face was just thrown into toilet full of feces.


    ¡°Rascal, Rascal!!! You, You!!!!¡± Earlier he was praised until he went to heaven, but now due to Lu Meng¡¯s exnation, that pride had all gone to hell. He was criticized as shameless SOB. The older people get, the more they care about their reputation. Earlier he was still happy and haughty and wanted to angrily insult Lu Bu¡¯s reputation further, none would expected their respond would result with him turning into a clown.


    Although the schrs right now are Jiangdong¡¯s schrs, they will probably not tell anyone immediately about this incident. But schrs are everywhere, as long as they spread out, the rumors of this incident will definitely be spread. At that time, how can Qin Song possibly show his face around people anymore?!


    ¡°This old man, this old man! urrrgghhh¡± Qin Song pointing at Liu Mang with killing intent. But suddenly he clutched his chest and hisplexion turned blue because of anger.


    ¡°Meng, help Mr. Qin Song to get out of the hall!¡± Sun Ce ordered Lu Meng promptly. Sun Ce¡¯splexion became really bad. His own advisor was scolded as a shameless SOB, where could he put his face as his lord?


    And now Qin Song was enraged to the point that he almost fainted because of Liu Mang. If he continues to fight Liu Mang, then this Jiangdong will lose one of his most trustworthy retainer.


    ¡°Yes sir!¡± Behind Sun Ce, there are Lu Meng with two young people carrying Qin Song. When Lu Meng arrived in front of Liu Mang, Liu Mang winked towards Lu Meng.


    ¡°Your Highness Prince of Shu is really worthy of your reputation!¡± Zhou Yu always thought that it was only rumors when Liu Mang in Kaiyang insulted Cao Cao until he was so angry he wanted to vomit blood. However after seeing it now, it is definitely not false. If Qin Song was still in this hall, he would be so angry to the point of vomiting blood. So Zhou Yu quickly toasted to stabilize the situation ¡°I would like to apologize for the incident with Mr. Wenbiao, for being impolite to the Prince of Shu. Here is one cup to you Your Highness!¡±


    ¡°The handsome Zhou is also very intelligent!¡± Liu Mang also raised one ss of liquor. Zhou Yu did not mention to Liu Mang, Qin Song¡¯s intention for initially provoking Lu Bu. Maybe Liu Mang is not a rival in terms of stratagem, but in insulting, Zhou Yu was a thousand years too early to be match for him.


    ¡°Although Mr. Wenbiao is impolite, he actually opened up a discussion for us. Yu has little talent. So Yu would like to ask Your Highness Prince of Shu and General Who Pacified the East Lu Bu one question. In this chaotic time, may I know what kind of person has the qualifications to be called a hero?¡±


    Thus the topic continued. Heroes are many in times of chaos, what kind of person has the qualifications to be a hero?


    What is with this question? Is this a test for me? Or does Zhou Yu want to borate what is a hero even further?

 Chapter 82 - Heroes in Your Heart

    Chapter 82 ¨C Heroes in Your Heart


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon, Edited by Krayto


    ¡°Hero?!¡± Liu Mang was dazed for a moment. ¡°What qualifications are needed to be called a hero?!¡± Thought Liu Mang to himself, is it the person who has thestugh in this chaotic time? Aren¡¯t they the only one who deserves to be called a hero?


    Lu Bu did not say a word. Perhaps in Lu Bu¡¯s mind and heart, only he himself was hero.


    ¡°Gongjin, are you not worried of beingughed at by my definition? This nation is really big, I have only been to Xu Province and Yu Province! How can I know which person is qualified to be called a hero?!¡± Said Liu Mang. It¡¯s not that Liu Mang refused to speak about heroes, it is just that to him there were so many people that qualified to be a hero. That goes for Zhou Yu and all people who were here in the room right now.


    ¡°Your Highness, please speak your mind!¡± Replied Zhou Yu casually.


    ¡°In my view, Gongsun Zan is a hero!¡± Said Liu Mang. Was Liu Mang exaggerating? Gongsun Zan also known as the White horse general Gongsun Zan, was already defeated and had dead! Was Liu Mang trying to joke?!


    TL: Gongsun Zan is one of 18 warlords crusading against Dong Zhuo. He was defeated by Yuan Shao when he is trying to pacify You Province. He burned himself and his family to death and as thus, regarded as a coward and dishonorable. For more information https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Gongsun_Zan


    ¡°Heh, this rascal really does not know what a hero is!¡± Suddenly there was another middle-aged schr sneering at Liu Mang¡¯s saying.


    ¡°Oh, may I know what this Mr.¡¯s name is?!¡± Liu Mang¡¯s brow wrinkled while looking at this middle-aged schr. Wow, today all of Jiangdong¡¯s advisors really out for blood eh?


    ¡°Your Highness, this schr is Mr. Chen Duan, Chen Zizheng, friend of Mr. Wenbiao. Please forgive his rudeness!¡± Said Zhou Yu. Zhou Yu also adds that Chen Duan is also a native of Guangling and Qin Song¡¯s best friend. When Qin Song was insulted by Liu Mang, naturally he would stand for him as a best friend.


    ¡°So, In Mr. Chen Duan¡¯s opinion, did the Prince make a mistake with his words?!¡± Asked Liu Mang.


    TL: Liu Mang showed his hierarchy now, which is higher than any people present.


    ¡°Yes, there was a mistake, you stupid boy!¡± Chen Duan stood up. ¡°Humph, that Gongsun Bogui, even if he was alive now, he still would not be considered a hero. Now that is dead, and his tomb is already a mound of bones, how you can say that a dead person is a hero, huh?¡±


    ¡°That Gongsun Zan was a militaristic person, yes. But he did not have any ns for further advancement. After Yellow Turban Rebellion and Dong Zhuo¡¯s uprising, he upied the northernmost part of this nation which is Liaodong.


    With 100,000 soldiers and innumerable warhorses, he led to the creation of the very first white horse cavalry called Prating White Horsemen of You Province, he was able to pacify all of Hebei. But he was muddleheaded and killed Liu Yu, throwing all You Province into chaos.


    During his battle with Yuan Shao, initially he had a big advantage to Yuan Shao. However, due to his foolishness, he actually let Yuan Benchu to take a breath, to recuperate his forces rather than keeping pressure and annihte Yuan Shao in one blow.


    At the Battle of Longcou for example, Gongsun Zan could have won that battle if he kept pressing Yuan Shao, leaving him with no room to breathe. But what did he do? He did not use the advantage he had to press further, instead he kept maintaining his defense, being a goddamn turtle.


    If that is not short-sighted, then what is? By doing that, he had dug his own grave and waster defeated in two more battles. He lost the battle of Jieqiao and as a final result, he burned himself in his home at the end Battle of Yijing!!!¡± Said Chen Duan with extreme confidence. He said every battle that Yuan Shao and Gongsun Zan partook with a disdainful tone toward Gongsun Zan.


    ¡°p, p, p!¡± Liu Mang apuded toward Chen Duan. ¡°Nicely done, bravo!¡± Chen Duan really deserves to be one of Sun Ce¡¯s top five advisors. He can analyze Gongsun Zan thoroughly.


    ¡°How is that huh, Rascal?! How can that man be called a hero?!¡± Chen Duan provoke Liu Mang again. In his view, Gongsun Zan is a trash that was not even worth mentioning.


    ¡°Oh, Does Mr. Chen Duan now understand, what makes one a hero?!¡± Asked Liu Mang to Chen Duan with a questionable expression on his face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Does this rascal understand?!¡± Chen Duan replied hastily.


    Liu Mang then talked ¡°A hero can defined by many definitions.


    A man who has a soaring ambition and great aspiration is a hero.


    A man who possess the influence and power to take and rule the whole country is also a hero.


    A man who has the ability to protect and reinforce security of Nine Provinces is also a hero.


    A man whose aspiration goes far beyond Four Seas is also a hero.


    A man who saves themon people from abyss and fire is also a hero.


    A man who helps solve themon people¡¯s problems and uphold justice in his shoulders is also a


    Hero.


    These are the definitions of a hero. Am I correct in saying that, Mr. Chen Duan?!¡±


    ¡°Un!¡± Chen Duan nodded. Liu Mang¡¯s definition of a hero really is lot. So, even for Chen Duan it was also impossible to escape the problems.


    ¡°Gongsun Zan! No, The White horse General! Mr. Chen Duan, do any of these definitions fit The White Horse General?!¡± Asked Liu Mang again. Chen Duan knew it was impossible to answer negatively.


    ¡°This subject that I speak of a lot of people may not understand, but I do not speak about it without any facts to present. I do not speak about his battles with his fellow Hans, but I speak about those beyond Great Wall. Those invaders who were pushed back by General Gongsun Zan!¡± Said Liu Mang to those schrs.


    This ce is south of Huainan. Although this was a chaotic time, they did not feel the pain of those living in frontier, those who are living near the Great Wall. Those people must withstand famine and invasion from those beyond the Great Wall.


    Invasion from the outsiders can only bring the Han people sadness, pain and endless death.


    But Gongsun Zan¡¯s appearance actually gave those frontier people a glimmer of hope.


    Gongsun Zan used his blood and iron, and with his cavalry trampled upon those outsiders as a warning to get out of the Central ins.


    Gongsun Zan was fond of white horses. Therefore when outsiders saw the Han army riding white horses, they withdrew immediately. This is the origin of his nickname The White Horse General.


    ¡°Defending one¡¯s soil against outsiders, can that person not be called a hero?!¡± Asked Liu Mang toward Chen Duan in interrogative tone.


    ¡°Humph!¡± Chen Duan who could not refute Liu Mang just replied coldly ¡°So, a dead person can also be called hero, huh?!¡±


    ¡°Yes, The White Horse General is dead physically, but he still lives on in the hearts of the frontier people, giving them hope. Even though this ¡°Mr.¡± is still alive his feats cannot bepared to that dead man!¡±


    Gongsun Zan has also doing some wrong things, but his presence made those outsiders liv in fear for dozens of years, giving hope to those living in the frontier. Those outsiders did not dare to take one step inside.


    ¡°You, You!!!!¡± Liu Mang disdainful remarks makes Chen Duan really angry.


    ¡°Mr. Chen Duan, you should not be angry. If your anger continues, it would not be good for your health!¡± Who Liu Mang most admired the most were those who helped to repel invaders from beyond Great Wall. Such as Wei Qing, Huo Qubing, Dong Zhuo, Gongsun Zan and his Honorable Father-inw Lu Bu. And this schr is being marked as worthless by Liu Mang, naturally will debate until he vomited blood.


    ¡°Damned Rascal, do you have another person, you can considered a hero?!¡± Gradually the atmosphere changed from Zhou Yu¡¯s question about Hero qualifications to Chen Duan and Liu Mang¡¯s showdown.


    ¡°In my opinion, Yuan Shu, Yuan Gonglu is also a hero!¡± Said Liu Mang again.


    ¡°HAHAHAHAHAHA¡± Chen Duan burst out inughter at Liu Mang¡¯s answer and then said ¡°Rascal, you are a really vain person. Not only you are defiling your Han Dynasty n by mentioning Yuan Shu, but you are also further insulting your n, by calling that rebellious traitor as a hero! Really a joke, A BIG JOKE!¡±


    ¡°Yuan Shu?!¡± Sun Cen and Zhou Yu were also surprised. If Gongsun Zan was dered as a hero, then everyone could understand it, because his merit as a Frontier guardian was enough for him to be called a hero. But Yuan Shu? He wanted to create two poles in this country, dividing this nation between Han Dynasty and his Zhong Dynasty. So it can be said that what he was doing is a very disgraceful.


    ¡°OHHH, Rebellious traitors?! May I ask Mr. Chen Duan, what kind of person can be called a rebellious traitor?!¡± Liu Mang did not refute Chen Duan immediately, he wanted to first boil this frog slowly.


    ¡°One who does not abide by thew, a person who throws away and does not protect and respect his sovereigns¡¯ n is regarded as a rebellious traitors. And Yuan Gonglu went far beyond that by proiming himself as an emperor!¡±


    ¡°So, Mr. Chen Duan. What do you think, one should do when one encounters a rebellious traitor?!¡± Asked Liu Mang to Chen Duan with a smile.


    ¡°One must smite them!¡±


    ¡°Ok then. Since Mr. Chen Duan also mentioned about respecting sovereign n. I was the younger brother of His Majesty and His Majesty himself has upon bestowed me with title Prince of Shu and General of Southern Expedition whosend consists of four provinces, Jing Province, Yu Province, Yi Province and Yang Province. Since this Lujiang is in Yu Province. WHY DO YOU, CHEN Duan, NOT KNEEL DOWN TO GREET ME?!¡± Suddenly Liu Mang eximed in angry voice. Chen Duan was an official in Wancheng city. If one followed logic, he would be considered Liu Mang¡¯s subordinate.


    ¡°YOU, YOU, YOU!!!!!¡± Chen Duan was made speechless by Liu Mang.


    ¡°Rebellious traitor, huh?! I would like to ask Mr. Chen Duan, which person that I will mention is a rebellious traitor?!


    Cao Mengde, only a mere warlord, dares to use Emperor for his own purpose.


    Yuan Shao dered himself as Grand General and actually did nothing to save Emperor from Cao Cao¡¯s clutches.


    Yuan Gonglu dered himself as emperor using Imperial Seal he obtained from General Sun Ce.


    When the Emperor was insulted by Dong Zhuo and now by Cao Cao, these two warlords, Liu Biao of Jing Province and Liu Zhang of Yi Province, both of them have the title of Imperial Uncle, yet where are both of them when the Emperor needs them the most?


    Even Liu Bei of Xu Province who was just bestowed as an Imperial Uncle also does not do anything to save the Emperor, let alone your lord!¡± Sneered Liu Mang mercilessly.


    Chen Duan was really made speechless by Liu Mang. Because ording to his words and logic earlier, his lord Sun Ce also can be considered as a rebellious traitor.


    ¡°In my opinion Yuan Shu is a hero, not because of what he did for the people of this country but something else. I have gone to Shouchun and Huainan! I saw starving people everywhere, and it is true that Yuan Shu deserves to die for that, but why he is a hero?


    It is because I admire him for his courage, he dared to say the idea in his heart. Unlike other people, on the surface who act like a kind-hearted moralist but deep inside his heart, he acts like a lowlife prostitute! Isn¡¯t that correct, Mr. Chen Duan?!!!!¡±


    "GGGRRRRR!!!!!" Chen Duan gritted his tooth loudly.


    How can Chen Duan not understand Liu Mang¡¯s indirect insult? Even though he understood it, he do not have any opportunity to refute him.


    In Liu Mang¡¯s heart, a hero is not a person who has thestugh. In his mind, a hero is a person who leaves a dazzling reputation enough to be recorded in history.


    For example for Liu Biao, Cao Cao¡¯s assessment for him was that he was person who deserved less praise than he actually had, because his reputation is only for managing his ownnd and just be a turtle. But In the chaos times, only Jing Province remained purend. Only in this province, one can hope to live a fulfilling life and eat as much as one can during. Couldn¡¯t he also not be considered a hero to those people living there?


    Also Zhang Lu, with his Five Grains Sect. Hanzhong under his rule is also flourishing.


    Every person has a hero in his heart and each mind has its own definition of a hero. Why should put this kind of discussion up for debate?!

 Chapter 83 - Yuan Shu’s Testament and Legacy

    Chapter 83 ¨C Yuan Shu¡¯s Testament and Legacy


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon, Edited by Krayto


    Liu Mang has just destroyed the pride from two of Sun Ce¡¯s top advisors. Naturally Sun Ce¡¯s army is very ufortable right now, so the evening banquet was finished early.


    Right before leaving, Lu Bu gives Liu Mang two wedding invitations, naturally they must be present.


    ¡°April 5th?!¡± Liu Mang saw the time after he opened the envelope. Isn¡¯t this the day after tomorrow?! An army who was stationed outside the city is very rare, so this is the best time to purchase goods before marching again, so dying for 1 or 2 days is harmless.


    At this time, naturally they had time to attend the wedding, but Liu Mang felt that something was off with this wedding invitation. It was only for Sun Ce and Da Qiao¡¯s wedding party?! If he do not know the historical events, Liu Mang probably wouldn¡¯t have given it a second thought, because a man and woman marrying is a verymon matter.


    However Liu Mang knew the history of this event. Wasn¡¯t Sun Ce and Zhou Yu supposed to have their wedding at the same time? With Sun Ce marrying Da Qiao and Zhou Yu marrying Xiao Qiao?


    Liu Mang really did not understand what Zhou Yu was thinking for not holding his marriage at the same time as Sun Ce.


    What Liu Mang didn¡¯t know was that Zhou Yu is currently preupied with important matters, he had a big assignment at the same time of Sun Ce and Da Qiao¡¯s marriage. It was to liberate Sanjiangkou area from Liu Biao¡¯s hand. So, Zhou Yu can only dy his marriage and let his brother marry first.


    TL: Sanjiangkou, now called Three Gorges, a junction where 3 rivers met. In that ce now, there is a structure called Three Gorges Dam.


    Outside Wancheng city inside Lu Bu¡¯s main tent, Liu Mang came here not because Lu Bu summoned him, but because there was an unexpected guests.


    There, people were wearing white clothing simr to funeral attire.


    What happened here? Who has died? Why did they put on this attire?¡± General Lu, I am Yuan Shu¡¯s chief officials, Yang Hong. I pay my respects to the General who pacifies the East, Lu Bu!¡± The middle-aged man opened his mouth first.


    Liu Mang was feeling really confused as to why Yuan Shu¡¯s subordinates ended up in Wancheng city? Didn¡¯t his forces go to Hebei, to merge with his cousin Yuan Shao?!


    While Liu Mang was still pondering, suddenly a young girl knelt down toward Lu Bu ¡°Honorable Uncle Lu Bu, please support this young girl!¡±


    Honorable Uncle Lu Bu? Is she Yuan Shu¡¯s daughter? Lu Bu and Yuan Shu¡¯s rtionship aren¡¯t good but it also want considered bad, therefore that boy Yuan Yao can call Lu Bu, Honorable Uncle. Why did she want Boss Lu to support her?


    Liu Mang¡¯s head is full of questions, but he got an exnation fairly quickly.


    ¡°Honorable Rear General Yuan Shu, Yuan Gonglu has passed away!¡± Said Yang Hong while sobbing. His expression is filled with misery.


    Yuan Shu is dead? Liu Mang was really surprised. Our Lu Bu army helped him, by taking care of Chen Lan and Lei Bo. Xu Province right now is not in Old Cao¡¯s possession so there should be no blockade right? He should have had a fast and smooth journey to Hebei, how can it be that Yuan Shu is now dead?


    ¡°Get up!¡± Lu Bu also sighed when he looked at this group of people. The way he shook his head was evidently saying that Lu Bu had obtained this news beforehand.


    ¡°Chen Gong Old Man, what happened here?!¡± At the same time, Liu Mang also inquired Chen Gong.


    ¡°Aiyah, Yuan Gonglu, how miserable you must feel!¡± Really, Yuan Shu¡¯s luck is pretty bad. He arrived at the same time when Old Cao wanted to destroy Big-eared Liu.


    So, the entire Yan Province and Xu Province was in a state of full alert. Since Yuan Shu arrived at the same time when both armies were shing, Xu Province army attacked Yuan Shu¡¯s army, thinking that Yuan Shu¡¯s army is Cao¡¯s Army. Cao¡¯s Army knew that this is Yuan Shu¡¯s Army but they also mercilessly engaged Yuan Shu¡¯s army before crushing Liu Bei¡¯s army.


    And so, before long, because of the pincer attack by Cao from the left and Liu Bei from the right, Old Yuan perished quickly.


    TL: Poor Yuan Shu, historically, after Lu Bu died, he also attacked by Liu Bei and died while yearning for honeyed water after being robbed by Chen Lan and Lei Bo. And now, this novel, maybe the author portrayed a more noble death for him. He died fighting enemies, but his army was really annihted by a pincer attack.


    ¡°Where is Yuan Yao?!¡± Lu Bu looking at those people, but he do not find Yuan Shu¡¯s son Yuan Yao.


    ¡°Little lord, the little lord also died in battle in Xu Province!¡± Said Yang Hong while his tears kept flowing.


    They couldn¡¯t survive, not because Cao¡¯s Army and Liu Bei¡¯s Army were merciless to them, but because the clothes and jewelry they wore slowed them down and made it easier for those soldiers to recognize and kill them.


    Yuan Shu and Yuan Yao, this stupid father and son. Even when he suffers defeat, he still took his jewelry as a priority, wearing a lot of gold and silver essories. Disregarding their safety over their treasure first, if they did not die, it is really God¡¯s unfairness.


    As a result only Yang Hong and Yuan Shu¡¯s daughter, as well as several people were able to escape from there. The other people were all either scattered or dead.


    Due to Yang Hong¡¯s quick thinking, he took his already crippled remaining forces and quickly tried to seek asylum within Lu Bu¡¯s Army who is currently possessing a considerable amount strength.


    In this nation, there are very few people who can amodate Yuan Shu¡¯s descendant.


    He cannot go to Hebei with only these old, sick, malnutrition people, they will all die before even reaching Hebei¡¯s border.


    Go to Cao Cao?! If he dared go over there now, it is really a death wish. Moreover, Cao Cao also treated his wife and daughters likemodities, so he could not go there.


    What about Liu Bei? Liu Bei himself cannot guarantee their safety. Moreover Liu Bei often disregarded his own wife and daughters, let alone other people daughter¡¯s.


    The most difficult one is Sun Ce. When Sun Ce was Yuan Shu¡¯s subordinate, Yang Hong many times made nderous remarks to Sun Ce. Because at that time, when Yuan Shu still had power, Yang Hong was not willing to consider Sun Ce as a person.


    Other warlords are also impossible to ept Yuan family¡¯s heir.


    ¡°General Lu, Milord informed Yang Hong before his demise that General Lu still owed Milord!¡± Said Yang Hong while looking at Lu Bu.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Lu Bu nodded. During his visit to Shouchun, Lu Bu owed Yuan Shu grain and provisions.


    ¡°I, Yang Hong with all that I have, earnestly request General Lu to avenge the death of Milord and Little Lord!¡± Said Yang Hong who suddenly knelt down begging Lu Bu.


    ¡°Avenge Yuan Shu¡¯s death?!¡± Are you fucking kidding me? You still did not say which side killed Yuan Shu, whether it is Liu Bei or Cao Cao who dealt the killing blow.


    Even if they knew, Lu Bu will not attack them now, because Lu Bu¡¯s army is still in recuperation because of Xiapi, Kaiyang and Mt. Bagong battles and not strong enough to fight one of them who upies a province each. So, even though they are Lu Bu¡¯s personal enemies, now it is not time for revenge.


    TL: It is time for revenge, a quote from Contra 3: Alien Wars SNES. HEHEHHEHE.


    Furthermore, for Lu Bu it is also impossible to exchange 20,000 lives for fulfilling Yuan Shu¡¯s promise.


    ¡°Even though I, Lu Bu have a debt to Yuan Gonglu, right now your request is beyond my capabilities now. I cannot just throw away more than 20,000 lives of my men just to avenge your lord!¡± Lu Bu rejected it without any hesitation.


    Yang Hong also knew that right now it was impossible for Lu Bu toply with his request. So he then said ¡°Since Milord and little lord has died, we¡¯re only left with our Lady Miss. We would like General Lu to support her!¡±


    ¡°Rx, I will look after Yuan Gonglu¡¯s daughter like my own daughter!¡± Since Lu Bu cannot take revenge for Yuan Shu, he can still take care of his daughter like his own, this is also good.


    Lu Bu thought that Yang Hong would be satisfied with his answer, but Yang Hong quickly shook his head and said "Pardon me for being bold, General Lu. But Milord¡¯s testament is: Please let Fengxian took care of my daughter, but not as a daughter!"


    ¡°Not as daughter?! If not as a daughter then as a wife right?!¡± Liu Mang looked at Lu Bu and Miss Yuan back and forth. The age gap between these two people were huge. Lu Bu was old enough to be considered her father and Miss Yuan can be his daughter.


    If united, no matter the result it is still very bad in everyone¡¯s eyes, Lu Bu will be marked as a pedophile. This is not like when Old Cao redeemed Cai Wenji.


    He did not dare to touch her after redeeming her. Nevertheless that is what Old Cao did, whether his intention was pure or not.


    While Liu Mang was stillughing at Miss Yuan¡¯s misfortune, being forced to marry Lu Bu, suddenly his smile stiffened after what he heard next.


    Yang Hong then exins ¡°Milords hope was that our Miss can marry His Highness Prince of Shu!¡±


    ¡°What??? Marry me??¡± Liu Mang jumped up. Hey, that Old bastard Yuan Shu, what¡¯s his rtionship to me? Even though Old Yuan and Boss Lu are good friends, I, Liu Mang, only have grievances from the time in Shouchun right? And now you want me to marry your daughter, what the hell was that old man thinking?!


    Before dying, Yuan Shu told Yang Hong to marry Liu Mang out of consideration for his daughter. Even though Lu Bu has the sentiments to take care of his daughter, those sentiments onlysts for a while. After all she is not his real daughter. His love for her is definitely limited and she could only be a sacrificial victim of a political marriage.


    Even if she is not sacrificed, she is living under another family¡¯s roof, at the mercy of others, how can she feel good for the rest of her life?


    But marrying to Liu Mang is different. Liu Mang now is Lu Bu¡¯s son-inw. Marrying Lu Bu¡¯s daughter can be said that all of Lu Bu¡¯s inheritance will be Liu Mang¡¯s, so it can be said Liu Mang is Lu Bu¡¯s army¡¯s little lord.


    By making his daughter marry Liu Mang, Lu Bu¡¯s heir, her daughter will have a home to return to, also she does not need to depend on others. And if possible, when she gave birth to a child, that child canpete for Liu Mang¡¯s inheritance.


    ¡°Humph!!!¡± Lu Bu humphed at Yang Hong. Lu Bu really do not know what Yuan Shu had in mind but when ites to his son-inw, it made Lu Bu very irritated.


    ¡°Our miss does not care about status, you may consider her as a sister wife!¡± Yang Hong threw in hisst chip. Being first concubine, meant she did not have topete with Lu Lingqi for her position.


    TL: Ping Qi (ƽÆÞ) meaning is wife of same status, taken from http://naturallywhite.blogspot.my/2008/07/blog-post.html. If you guys have better trantion, please do not hesitate to put inments. For the time being, Ping Qi is sister wife. (James: Sister wife sounds fcking white bruh.)


    ¡°This matter I could not decide by myself, you have to ask for his decision!¡± Lu Bu calmed himself down and looked at Liu Mang his eyes, he shoved the problem to Liu Mang and Liu Mang knew, if he do not give a good and satisfying answer, Boss Lu will never forgive him.


    ¡°I am very satisfied with Lingqi! I am not even legally married yet, how the hell could I get a concubine first?!?!¡±Liu Mang hurriedly decline the offer. He is not crazy enough to offend this tiger father-inw of his to take concubine for himself.


    Liu Mang words made Lu Bu really satisfied ¡°You see, it is not me who disagrees, but he himself does not want to!¡± Actually letting Liu Mang marry Miss Yuan is very good to raise his reputation, so Lu Bu is not going to reject the offer on the spot.


    ¡°Your Highness Prince of Shu, our Miss is very gentle and understanding, she can serve both you and Miss Lu¡± Yang Hong started marketing for his Miss.


    Honestly, when Liu Mang saw Miss Yuan he noticed that she was really a beauty. ¡°Nice work passing your genes, Old Yuan!!!¡± Earlier when she cried miserably, Liu Mang really wish to hug her andfort her.


    However the key question is Boss Lu. Liu Mang do not want to p a tiger¡¯s ass.


    Seeing that Liu Mang remain unmoved and Lu Bu also looking casual, Yang Hong bit his teeth and said ¡°General Lu, Milord has left behind a dowry for Miss. Please have a look first!¡± Yang Hong pull out something from his breast pocket. When he opened the piece cloth, all people on the tent gasped at that thing on Yang Hong¡¯s hand.

 Chapter 84 - Miss Yuan’s Imperial Seal as a Dowry; The Path of Princes or The Path of the Emperor.

    Chapter 84 ¨C Miss Yuan¡¯s Imperial Seal as a Dowry; The Path of Princes or The Path of the Emperor.


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon, Edited by Krayto


    This is thest dedicated chapter of the week! Thank you everyone for your support.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Its body is madepletely of He Shi Bi jade, glittering and translucent with carvings at the bottom. Its four sides were casted using pure gold. On its top side there is a carving of five dragons, bottom side, there is something written


    ¡°The Mandate is received from Heaven, May He have Longevity and Prosperity¡±.


    TL: For more information about the Imperial Seal https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Heirloom_Seal_of_the_Realm


    ¡°It can¡¯t be!¡± Not mentioning the other people, Lu Bu also swallowed his saliva. Their eyes are shing looking at that thing.


    ¡°Correct, this is Milord¡¯s dowry ¨C Heirloom Seal of the Realm or The Imperial Seal!¡± Said Yang Hong with serious face.


    ¡°That thing is made of He Shi Bi jade right?!¡± Liu Mang always thought that the Imperial Seal was made using normal jade, but, if it was made using normal jade how could it possibly be this alluring. This object is the embodiment of greed! He discovered exactly how wrong he was.


    The base material for Imperial Seal is He Shi Bi jade. Originally, a person found this material in the State of Chu by a man named Bian He. He offered this stone to the king at the time iming that it was a priceless treasure, the ignorant king however called it a normal stone so he cut off Bian He¡¯s left foot.


    After he passed his son ascended the throne and once again Bian He offered this jade stone. And again the king calling it a normal stone cut off his right foot this time. Once he passed away, his son also ascended to the throne.


    For the third time Bian He offered the stone, and finally the king realized the quality of the stone. In light of the discovery he named it the He Shi Be stone (The jade disc of He).


    The jade was then stolen from Chu and eventually sold to the state of Zhao


    The State of Qin hearing about the news offered the State of Zhao, 15 cities in exchange for that He Shi Bi jade.


    TL: State of Chu and State of Zhao. Both are states from Warring States period called the Spring and Autumn Period, the same time when Confucius started to spread his teachings


    Later, State of Qin destroyed the State of Zhao, and retrieved the He Shi Bi jade. After the entire l nation was pacified, the first Emperor of Qin, Qin Shi Huang, Emperor Ying Zheng assigned Li Si to create a script to be carved on that piece of jade


    ¡°The Mandate is received from Heaven, May He have Longevity and Prosperity¡± and then asked Sun Shou to carve it properly until it be a proper Imperial Seal.


    TL: Again, want to know better about the history https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Heirloom_Seal_of_the_Realm


    After Qin Dynasty fell, the Imperial Seal was received by Liu Bang and passed on from emperor to emperor for four hundred years, until it changed hands after Luo Yang was burnt to the ground by Dong Zhuo. Our Sun Jian, Sun Wentai, then salvaged it from a dry well.


    Not long after Sun Jian took hold of it, he died eaten by his oath in front of 18 warlords.


    He left behind the Imperial Seal for Sun Ce who then exchanged it to Yuan Shu with soldiers and horses, for his quest to gain independence from Yuan Shu.


    When Old Yuan took hold of it, he proimed himself as Emperor. Right after he was deserted by friends and allies, and now finally died like a dog with no bone to bury.


    Actually, you cannot me Yuan Shu for being greedy, even Liu Mang looking at this Imperial Seal, his heart oozed with greedy intentions.


    This is the symbol of sovereignty, this symbolizes that you are king of this nation. That piece of jade was shining, brimming with luster, it¡¯s as if there were rays of lighting out from it.


    This stone value is too big, no wonder numerous heroes lost their life after obtaining this.


    Chen Gong¡¯s eyes were also shining when he saw that thing in Yang Hong¡¯s palm.


    Chen Gong who is a Confucian schr, cannot possibly know about quality of material like gold or jade, but his gaze is fixated on those carving of characters. It is indeed Li Si¡¯s script which Sun Shou crafted into the Imperial Seal.


    ¡°General Lu, I, Yang Hong with all that I have, would like to ask one question. Which path does General Lu want to tread?!¡± Said Yang Hong with an increased tone after seeing Lu Bu¡¯s hesitation.


    ¡°Huh?!¡± Responded Lu Bu as he did not understand what Yang Hong is talking about.


    Yang Hong then continues ¡°General Lu, I would like to ask, which path you want to take? The path of prince or the path of emperor?!¡± Said Yang Hong with profound gaze toward Lu Bu.


    ¡°What do you mean by The path of prince or The path of the emperor?!¡± Lu Bu then shifted his gaze from Imperial Seal. That thing is really too attractive, it can drive people crazy.


    ¡°If General Lu takes the path of prince, then you can definitely establish a dynasty by your strength alone, and then you sit back and watch the political trend of the world! General Lu¡¯s military power is second to none in this world, and because of that, no warlord would want to offend General Lu so easily! Isn¡¯t that what Genera Lu is nning by going to Xinye to take refuge there?!¡±


    Yang Hong is correct. This is exactly Chen Gong¡¯s stratagem to Lu Bu, establishing a dynasty, making home base, increasing his forces and then sit back, and watch politics take ce.


    At Hebei, Cao Cao and Yuan Shao are fighting for hegemony, Western Liang also has Ma Teng, Yi Province and Jing Province are both ruled by 2 Liu nsmen, both Imperial Uncles. In addition to Sun Ce at Jiangdong, Xinye is located right in the middle of them, so whenever Lu Bu wanted to fight for hegemony, he could just choose any one of them. Thus, that ce is the ce of opportunity, thend of opportunity.


    TL: Heh, Land of opportunity, you think Xinye is USA????


    ¡°And, what about The Path of the Emperor?!¡± Lu Bu really didn¡¯t expect that Yuan Shu had a very capable person under him.


    ¡°The Path of the Emperor?!¡± Yang Hong looked at Lu Bu with one eye ¡°Forgive me for being rude, General Lu. But the current General Lu¡¯s foundation simply does not suffice if you want to take the path of emperor!¡± Yang Hong directly hit Lu Bu with the current truth.


    What Yang Hong¡¯s words meant was Lu Bu can only achieve so much by being a warlord. Once something happened with Boss Lu, it would result inplete ruin for Lu Bu¡¯s army


    This middle-aged person dared to stand before Boss Lu and even attack him with the truth, this Yang Hong really had courage.


    Liu Mang thought that Boss Lu will be angry, but who would have expected that Boss Lu casually asked ¡°Yang Hong, please continue¡±


    ¡°If General Lu wants to take the path of the emperor, you must have two things.


    The first is military force. A military force strong enough to strive for hegemony is the first prerequisite!¡±


    Currently Lu Bu¡¯s army has 5,000 people in Bing Province Heavy Cavalry, 3,000 people in Formation Breaker, 3,000 people in Urban Army, 10,000 foot soldiers and 5,000 bowmen. With the army strength of 26,000 men, it is enough for Lu Bu topete for hegemony in this nation.


    In this time in Huainan, no warlord can match Boss Lu¡¯s prowess in war.


    But, having strength is actually only the very first step inpeting for hegemony in this nation.


    Ifparing strength, Lu Bu at the time when he invaded Yan Province and Xu Province, his strength was much stronger than the present. Even when he was besieged by Cao Cao in Xiapi, he also had 70,000 troops under him. Definitely cannot bepared with current Lu Bu who was just expelled from Xu Province by Cao Cao.


    What Lu Bu wanted to do was to listen Yang Hong¡¯s second point.


    ¡°The second point is fame!¡± Replied Yang Hong.


    ¡°Fame?!¡± Liu Mang smiled mockingly at Yang Hong¡¯s discourse. When Yuan Shu proimed himself as emperor, his fame was over, only his infamy kept rising. Moreover, the entire Huainan only remembered Yuan Shu¡¯s infamy as an oppressive tyrant.


    Please do not look back when Liu Mang praised Yuan Shu at the banquet. That exnation is only for rebuking Chen Duan.


    Seeing Liu Mang¡¯s smile, how can Yang Hong not know what Liu Mang is thinking ¡°My lord, although his promation as emperor is intolerable by the principles of righteousness, but he still had the Yuan family¡¯s fame!¡±


    Yuan Shu is Yuan Feng¡¯s legal wife¡¯s son. So we can say that he is the real spokesman of Yuan n, and he represented one of the three sons of the fourth generation of the Yuan Family.


    Thus Yuan Family nsmen are spreading throughout this nation. Yuan Shu has died, but Yuan Family has not died.


    So, if Yuan Shu¡¯s orphaned daughter were marry Liu Mang, these Yuan Family will definitely recognized Lu Bu¡¯s army who took care this orphaned daughter.


    TL: Yuan Feng is Yuan Shu and Yuan Shao¡¯s father, they were born from different mothers, Yuan Shu¡¯s mother is legal wife of Yuan Feng while Yuan Shao¡¯s is Yuan Feng¡¯s third wife.


    ¡°Nobles!¡± that¡¯s what Yang Hong meant. Marrying Yuan Shu¡¯s daughter means you can have the support of nobles. After all, you are the son-inw of a nobleman. Your social standing is also the same as them.


    It is just like a merchant. A merchant who wants to stay in power surely will be close to a politician. And if that politician marries a family member of a merchant, that politician will surely make many policies in favor of that merchant.


    Marrying Yuan Shu¡¯s daughter is equal to obtaining the support of nobles.


    Perhaps you want to think that due to the poption of the ordinary people they are the majority influence and the nobles are the minority influence right? Well, you arepletely wrong.


    From ancient times to modern times. This whole world has being dominated by these noble families. The Eastern Han Dynasty is the pinnacle of noble¡¯s existence in all of Chinese history.


    All of these warlords, came out from noble families, such as Cao Cao¡¯s family. Cao family consists of two noble families which are Cao n and Xiahou n. Yuan Shao is also one of three sons of the fourth generation of Yuan Family


    When Liu Biao entered Jing Province, in order to appease Jing Province¡¯s noble families, he quickly married the daughter of Cai family.


    Liu Bei also married Madame Gan. Madame Gan¡¯s origin is from Tao Qian¡¯s wife¡¯s n.


    Lu Bu also married Cao Bao¡¯s daughter, however Cao¡¯s family fame l simply cannot match the Yuan¡¯s. In Xu Province, maybe Cao¡¯s name is still famous, but it is unknown in other provinces.


    TL: Cao Cao was adopted by Cao Teng, who at that time do not have son to carry his family name. Cao Cao originallye from Xiahou n with name Xiahou Cao. Cao n and Xiahou n is very famous during Liu Bang¡¯s time, for they helped him to rebuild the country. But Lady Cao¡¯s of Cao family (Lu Bu¡¯s wife) is a different Cao n. Cao Cao and Xiahou is based in Chenliu, Yan Province. But Lady Cao family is based on Xu Province and not famous at all.


    Lu Bu was also moved by his desire to walk the path of the emperor, but to exchange his daughter¡¯s happiness for walking the path of emperor, is it really worth it?


    ¡°Milord only wanted to seek a good home for Miss to return to, she can be a sister wife. If General Lu still does not want to ept her, it is okay too. I will just leave this Imperial Seal for General Lu¡¯s safekeeping, so Milord can rest in peace!¡± Said Yang Hong while holding the Imperial Seal.


    Then he moved back to withdraw from Lu Bu¡¯s presence. With these options Yang Hong also can see Lu Bu¡¯s dilemma.


    If he said OK, then he will be forever be remembered as a humane person who put his selfish desires aside for a better gain of his family, but if he rejected, then he will be marked as a selfish person. Yang Hong¡¯s maneuver is really good.


    Chen Gong also had not spoken. Although he also wants to make Lu Bu ept this Imperial Seal, this matter involves Lu Bu¡¯s family, he as an outsider, how can he intervene?


    ¡°You go back first! Let me think about it more!¡± Lu Bu¡¯s mind was split in two.


    Which is more important his daughter¡¯s happiness or his pursuit of the path of the emperor?! If it was before, when he was Governor of Xu Province, Lu Bu would definitely put aside his daughter¡¯s happiness, because at that time for himself, the path of emperor was his goal.


    After experiencing Xu Province¡¯s chaos, Lu Bu has changed. Especially with Song Xian, Wei Xu, Hou Cheng and co. Their betrayal and their deaths caused him to change his attitude. He has sacrificed too much in his pursuit for the path of the emperor.


    Yang Hong lowered his head and headed back to his tent, he put down the Imperial Seal on the table in Lu Bu¡¯s big tent.


    ¡°Path of emperor! Path of emperor!¡± Lu Bu¡¯s heart was veryplex while holding the Imperial Seal.

 Chapter 85 - A Worthy Drinking Adversary, Even One Thousand Cups is Not Enough

    Chapter 85 ¨C A Worthy Drinking Adversary, Even One Thousand Cups is Not Enough


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon, Edited by Krayto


    Please thank Suood K. of UAE for sponsoring this chapter!


    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    The day is April 5th


    The entire city of Wancheng fell into a festive mood. The city was outfitted with rednterns and decorations, especially Wancheng city¡¯s Administration Office, the building became really beautiful and vibrant.


    Apart from naval troops that was dispatched earlier to liberate Sanjiangkou, all of Jiangdong¡¯s civil and military officials are attending the wedding party.


    How can they do not attend their lord¡¯s wedding? It will be very disrespectful of them to not attend.


    There is an attendant who shouted endlessly in regard to the presents and from whom the present came from:


    ¡°Wujun Administrator Zhu Zhi delivers a pair of jade!¡±


    ¡°Colonel who Exerts Might Sun Jing, delivers a painting and a calligraphy!¡±


    ¡°General Who Spreads Martial Might Sun Fu, delivers 200 gold taels


    And so on....


    He shouted with a very nice tone, it almost sounded as if he was singing. This was a very merry day.


    ¡°So, Milord is finally settling down with a family, on good day like this, it is like the old lord is smiling from heaven!¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is as if old lord had just died yesterday, the years flow like a river, quick and ever flowing.


    With a distinguished father like that, his son is sure to reach his father¡¯s rank!¡±


    Those who said these words were Sun Jian¡¯s former subordinates, like Huang Gai, Han Dang and co.


    ¡°After Milord has a male heir, the Sun n¡¯s dominance in Jiangdong will be much stronger!¡±


    ¡°We are set to assist Milord to set down a foundation for a hundred years toe!¡± Those who speak these lofty words are Sun Ce¡¯s new subordinates. Ambitious young people such as Lu Meng and Ling Tong.


    There are also those who are silent all the time, because they are hiding away their joy and anger in their minds, if they speak, they would not be able to hold their overflowing emotion. Those who are silent are Jiangdong¡¯s top advisors, such as Zhang Hong and Zhang Zhao and co.


    Liu Mang along with Lu Bu is also among those who are invited. Lu Bu and Liu Mang delivered a pair of fluorescent pearls, which was only produced from East Chinese Sea.


    Yuan Shu bought it before and had spent a lot of money for it, but it was robbed by Chen Lan and was retrieved as spoils of war by Boss Lu.


    There are a total of 180 tablesid there. So the entire Administration office was filled with tables and chairs. Their seats are arranged ording to their ranks in government office.


    Liu Mang sat with Lu Bu at the main table.


    Liu Mang and Lu Bu¡¯s arrival made everyone¡¯s brow wrinkled, especially Liu Mang who everyone¡¯s gaze was fixated upon.


    A few days before, during the weing banquet, he enraged two of Jiangdong¡¯s most famous schrs so it can be said that Liu Mang is the victor in the war of words.


    But those two advisors, Qin Song and Chen Duan, not only was their fame big but they also had lot of disciples.


    If someone in their sect was humiliated, naturally the students must stand up for revenge right? But even their teachers lost, how could this group of schrs possibly defeat Liu Mang in a war of words?


    So after discussing over and over about how to face off with Liu Mang, suddenly one of the students pitched a great idea, which is a war of words... again!


    However this time not showdown in knowledge but showdown in schemes!


    One can see, many of Chen Duan and Qin Song¡¯s disciples whispering to each other, they have not yet touched the good wine on the table.


    ¡°Gentlemen, this time, we are representing Jiangdong¡¯s schrs, while we still need to respect that Rascal Liu Mang, it is imperative that we make him shame himself by making him drunk!¡± Said the leader of those schrs group.


    ¡°Today is Milord¡¯s greatest happiness. This Administration office is packed with Jiangdong¡¯s noble families, and also with Lord Qiao here, one can say that today half of the Han Dynasty¡¯s noble families are attending Milord¡¯s wedding.


    As long as we can make that Rascal Liu Mang a fool out of himself, he will definitely be theughing stock of the nation!


    Let him taste the shame of being humiliated!¡± That group of students seem to have agreed to make Liu Mang drunk. The best humiliation they thought of is to make Liu Mang as drunk as possible and then he will unconsciously take off his clothes one by one in front of all the guests.


    The banquet started real slowly, the initial greetings was finally over, and so Liu Mang¡¯s stomach was filled with food already.


    Just as Sun Ce finished his wine toast, Liu Mang wanted to use his chopsticks to eat desert, but directly on the other side, there was a group of schrs approaching, each of them are carrying a wine ss and behind them were several servants following while holding jugs of wine.


    ¡°Hanyang, it seems trouble ising for you!¡± Said Lu Bu.


    Lu Bu also lifted his eye and looked at this group of schrs. They absolutely did not have good intentions. It could be said that all of Jiangdong¡¯s schrs held an unfavorable impression of Lu Bu¡¯s army.


    ¡°Yes trouble ising, so what? They want to scold me surely to avenge their masters right?!¡± Liu Mang really do not care about these damned schrs.


    If those schrs wanted to do a match of literary knowledge Liu Mang was not a match for them, but if you wanted toe and debate, Liu Mang will oppress thempletely. Liu Mang can spurt out his poison and abuse them without the need for dirty words.


    ¡°Your Highness Prince of Shu!¡± the leader of schr then raised his ss ¡°At that time when Your Highness Prince of Shu was in Xiapi, the traitor Cao fall into your strategy and when in Kaiyang, you also cursed him until he was extremely angry, you are really an example for our generation.


    We, Jiangdong¡¯s schrs, propose a toast to Your Highness!¡± While the leader is smiling, he drank his wine in one gulp.


    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Liu Mang was also a bit puzzled, only proposing a toast, yet theye here in groups? With other people also proposing a toast, Liu Mang would embarrassed to decline so he hurriedly gulped the wine.


    ¡°Your Highness, today is Milord¡¯s marriage. For Your Highness to ept his invitation, it is a big honor for our Jiangdong. We would like to propose a toast to thank Your Highness!¡± Another schr walked while carrying a wine ss.


    Wow, all of you keep ttering me? Could it be, these schrs did not want to attack me so they started fawning over me? Liu Mang drank one cup again.


    ¡°Your Highness Prince of Shu, you are very young yet you have achieved this high-rank, I ask the heaves to bless Your Highness to progress further in your career!¡± One of the schrs spoke wrongly.


    The Title of Prince of Shu is very high already, if one went further, would next level not be the


    Emperor?


    But Liu Mang right now can ept their ttery and gulped down another cup.


    After drinking the third cup, there is another schr behind him, Liu Mang finally understood these schrs intention. They want to make Liu Mang drunk as a skunk so he can humiliate himself right? They took turns attacking Liu Mang with toasts.


    One toast was great, even two toasts is still good, however Liu Mang notices that there are a lot of schrs queuing, waiting to toast him. This is stratagem to wear a person out, by attacking him in turns.


    Usually Liu Mang could not endure battling so many people, doomed to be toyed around with.


    But fortunately, today the young master came prepared. "Since all of you want to y, let¡¯s y bitches" Liu Mang thought to himself.


    ¡°Today is General Sun Ce happy day, toasting one person at a time, one after another is very boring!


    So, the Prince would like to propose a toast to every one of you, the Prince cannot stand it if everyone does not toast with me!¡± Said Liu Mang while looking at those schrs.


    You want to take me down shadily, eh? I¡¯ll take you all on openly.


    ¡°So, everyone. I want to toast together. You drink one cup, I drink one cup, so we will be happy together. No cold treatment from me!¡±


    ¡°This!¡± the lead schr¡¯s brow wrinkled. If everybody drinks together and followed Liu Mang we will be making a fool of ourselves, he then responded


    ¡°Your Highness Prince of Shu, we are many people, but Your Highness is only one person. Does your Highness Prince of Shu despise us so much that you did not have enough respect to have a one-on-one toast with us?


    The leader¡¯s speech is to provoke Liu Mang. If Liu Mang does not drink, then looks down upon all of Jiangdong¡¯s schrs. This is a heavy handed insult.


    ¡°Okay then! How about this, for each toast, all of you drink one cup, I drink two cups?!¡± Liu Mang also knows that they will not relent at any cost.


    So he made an illusion and gave them an option that will increase their chances of sess in their plot in order for them to swallow the bait.


    Us one cup, him two cups? The Leader of schr is moved. If we drink a cup, then Liu Mang must drink two cups. Do not underestimate this count, the difference of alcohol intoxication is like heaven and earth.


    ¡°Good, then I will drink to my heart¡¯s content!¡± Liu Mang then pped his hands, behind him there are two soldiers from Lu Bu¡¯s army which Liu Mang brought as a bodyguard and a butler. Each of them are carrying a wine jug.


    ¡°Full ss!¡± Said Liu Mang while pointing to his wine sses.


    A soldier who understood walked toward Liu Mang and filled two wine sses to the brim.


    ¡°Bottoms up, gentlemen!¡± Liu Mang then reversed his ss after drinking those two sses to show it is already empty to those schrs below.


    With Liu Mang¡¯s action, those schrs also followed Liu Mang¡¯s lead.


    First cup, second cup, third cup, that leader of schr¡¯s face became more cheerful. He then thought ¡°Drink, drink and drink more and you will be drunken and start to humiliate yourself!¡±


    Fourth cup, fifth cup. The leader¡¯s smile started fading and started being ufortable. But he withstood his difort because he wanted to see this Rascal in drunken state but his state is actually is worse than Liu Mang.


    However Liu Mang¡¯s face also showed signs of struggle, making that leader¡¯s mood quite happy.


    Sixth cup, seventh cup, eighth cup, the leader felt little dizzy. There are many schrs who were also unable to withstand intoxication and theirplexions were already red, but they were still holding on.


    They all wanted to see the limit of this rascals drinking prowess. They had drunk a total eight cups, but the rascal drank 16 cups.


    Ninth cup, tenth cup, eleventh cup. The leader was reaching his limit. Hisplexion became very purple because he was holding down his vomit. If he vomited now, his disgrace would be unsightly.


    ¡°Come,e,e, drink one more cup!¡± Liu Mang once again reach for his ss and toasted again.


    Come on, you want to see me humiliate myself right? Come drink with me again.


    ¡°Your Highness Prince of Shu, I could not drink anymore, we take our leave now, we take our leave!¡± When the leader made the scheme to humiliate Liu Mang, he didn¡¯t take into consideration Liu Mang¡¯s drinking prowess. 22 sses of wine!!! Even military generals do not possess this prowess. But Liu Mang only felt a slight difort during his early toast. Theter it went on, he had already adapted to the wine.


    ¡°No, do not leave, do not leave, keep drinking with me!!!¡± Want to escape, huh?! After provoking me, do not even dream about escaping!!!


    Then Liu Mang held the back of the leaders neck and said. ¡°Meeting a worthy drinking adversary, even one thousand cups is not enough to get you tired. Today is General Sun Ce¡¯s happiest day, if you did not drink, you do not respect me. If you did not drink, you did not respect General Sun Ce!!!


    Come, drink again!!!¡±

 Chapter 86 - Binge Drinking in Ancient Wedding Banquet

    Chapter 86 ¨C Binge Drinking in Ancient Wedding Banquet


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon, Edited by Krayto


    ¡°Milord, please look at that side!¡± Sun Ce is proposing toast here and there. But the problem is, there are 100 more tables for him to toast, so he did not pay any attention to whatever happened at the main table. However Zhang Zhao who sat nearby main table, did not avert his gaze at Liu Mang.


    Two days ago, Liu Mang did a war of words with Qin Song and Chen Duan. That event left a very deep impression in Zhang Zhao¡¯s mind. Therefore, the result today, their disciples wanted to make trouble for Liu Mang to avenge their masters. As Zhang Zhao is close friends with those two, he naturally wanted to see Liu Mang make a fool out of himself, but he did not think that their n was thwarted by Liu Mang and now he is pulling the leader schr and do not want to let him go.


    Zhang Zhao knew the leader of schrs is Chen Duan¡¯s top student. Revenge for an insulted master is a good thing, but one also must know his own ability, in order not to shame himself.


    But now, Zhang Zhao needed to save them from embarrassing themselves. We cannot let these Jiangdong¡¯s schr youths disgrace their whole n. Therefore Zhang Zhao notified Sun Ce to help them.


    ¡°Eh?!¡± Sun Ce moved his gaze to the main table. What is the Prince of Shu doing? Why is he pulling Chen Duan¡¯s top disciple? That Chen Duan, two days ago because Liu Mang made him angry, his health was deteriorating very fast and now he must recuperate at home. So he must stay at home. If ording to logic, Chen Duan and Qin Song¡¯s disciples should made Liu Mang their mortal enemy, right? But right now, Liu Mang and that disciple is really friendly with each other, there is something wrong with this picture?


    Sun Ce then noticed Chen Duan¡¯s top disciple¡¯splexion, his face already turned to purple. In Sun Ce¡¯s view, the leader of schrs is acting very awkward and embarrassed due to not knowing what to do next, then Sun Ce saw wine ss at the table. Is he intoxicated by wine?


    And then Sun Ce saw those disciples behind the leader, all of them also have a purpleplexion and ready to vomit at any time and saw that Liu Mang¡¯splexion is normal.


    ¡°Does His Highness Prince of Shu have a very high alcohol tolerance?!¡± Thought Sun Ce. Because he is only one man, how can he outdrink so many people?


    ¡°Ha-Ha-Ha!¡± Zhang Zhao¡¯sugh bitterly while shaking his head. He actually already knew what that rascal is drinking, if not, how can one human to outdrink so many people? ¡°Milord, His Highness Prince of Shu is drinking the same liquid as yours!¡±


    ¡°Same liquid?!¡± Sun Ce stunned. Earlier, indeed he drank wine, but now he drinks water. Does that mean Prince of Shu also drinking water? No wonder, he can outdrink those people.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, we go back to main table!¡± Sun Ce also felt that he need to rescue those schrs. Otherwise it will make those Chen Duan¡¯s disciples embarrass themselves to death. How, as lord, can he put his face again?


    ¡°Why do all of you not drink, we are all best friends right?? If we are best friends, you must drink with me!!!¡± Liu Mang will not let Chen Duan¡¯s disciples go. Earlier you came and wanted to shame me right? And now you want to get away? Keep dreaming!!! I will make you drink until you pass out, so no one leave.


    ¡°His Highness Prince of Shu!¡± Eximed Sun Ce while holding his fist toward Liu Mang. Chen Duan¡¯s disciples really lucky because Sun Ce show up.


    ¡°I, Sun Ce, will apany you to drink wine!¡±


    ¡°Milord!¡± Sun Ce¡¯s arrival made those Chen Duan¡¯s disciples want to salute him, but their pose ispletely messed up due to nausea by wine intoxication.


    ¡°Hmmm....¡± Sun Ce brow wrinkled and then he made a signal with his hand ¡°It is okay, all of you leave!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Chen Duan¡¯s top disciple and those schrs quickly excused themselves and ran away to vomit at a secluded ce.


    ¡°General Sun Ce!¡± Liu Mang also held his fist respectfully back at Sun Ce. Today is Sun Ce¡¯s wedding, his biggest day. So Liu Mang has no alternative to give Sun Ce face by releasing those schrs.


    ¡°Today is the happiest day in my life. I am truly honored for Your Highness Prince of Shu gracing his presence in my banquet. I propose a toast to Your Highness with this one cup!¡± Said Sun Ce while carrying wine ss, Liu Mang also followed his gesture.


    ¡°Please pardon me, Your Highness Prince of Shu. That liquor is no good for toasting!¡± Said Zhang Zhao while smiling and pointing to Liu Mang¡¯s ss.


    Liu Mang¡¯splexion be red. They know that it is water!


    Liu Mang had no other choice but to change his ss and fill it with real wine again in order to toast with Sun Ce.


    Seeing that Liu Mang began to fill his ss with wine, Sun Ce finished his water and quickly followed his gesture. While Liu Mang held his wine jug, suddenly Zhang Zhao speaks ¡°Your Highness Prince of Shu, in Jiangdong we have a custom. The newly-wed groom must drink wine with the most revered person in this party until he passes out! Is not that right, everyone?!¡±


    TL: Binge drinking in ancient age? WTF???


    As Zhang Zhao is Sun Ce¡¯s most trusted advisor, naturally when Zhang Zhao opened his mouth, everyone will respond.


    In all Jiangdong, the most revered person here is probably Sun Ce¡¯s mother Lady Wu. But if ording to official title, the biggest one is Liu Mang. ording to title, he is one of the lords of this nation, a royal scion. So the most revered person in this party is Liu Mang.


    What custom is this? The most revered person in party drinking wine with the groom until they pass out? Liu Mang really did not know how to respond this.


    But he is helpless against all of the Jiangdong natives who is now cheering him incessantly, if he did not drink, he does not respect Sun Ce.


    Liu Mang once again reach for his wine ss, but prevented by Zhang Zhao who said ¡°Your Highness Prince of Shu, this kind of cup, will not be satisfying! Servant, please bring our specialized banquet cup for Your Highness!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± two servantsply the order and bring out the ¡°special banquet¡± wine cup.


    ¡°What the fuck?!¡± Liu Mangs mouth was twitching. This is a special banquet cup? This is as big as a basin for washing clothes. When Liu Mang stretched his arm, it is unable to cover 50% of the diameter. Old bastard, you are good, you really want to make me drunk as a skunk.


    TL: Basin https://jenanarde.files.wordpress/2012/07/photo1.jpg


    That is correct, Zhang Zhao also wanted to make Liu Mang drunk! Liu Mang gave Jiangdong¡¯s schrs a big grievance, if they do not take revenge, how can Zhang Zhao be seen as a Jiangdong schr also? Now came an opportunity, if he did not utilize it, it is his stupidity.


    ¡°FLUSHHH!¡± A big wine pot pouring its content to therge basin.


    ¡°Come, Your Highness, I drink the first bowl!¡± Said Sun Ce, while he and Zhang Zhao looking at each other smiling. Hehehe, you young inexperienced fox, how can you outsmart an old fox, eh?


    Looking at Sun Ce has drinking the wine, Liu Mang also started to drink his bowl. Although the liquor in Eastern Han Dynasty looked white pale made from rice, but still has alcohol which can make you drunk. Even a low alcohol content beer can make a person drunk.


    After severalrge bowls, Liu Mang gave up, kept shouting ¡°No more¡±, with both eyes shut due to severe intoxication. Fortunately, Liu Mang is quite a well behaved person when drunk. He is a person who will just fall asleep after too much drinking, not the type who will get crazy. Therefore, those Jiangdong schrs were really unsatisfied because of a no show.


    ¡°Servants, please help carry His Highness Prince of Shu, to a nearby room!¡± Zhang Zhao smile faintly. Brat, you are a thousand years too early to outmatch me.


    However, he miscalcted one person, a real pity.


    Looking at several maidservants carrying Liu Mang, finally Boss Lu opened his mouth ¡°Sun Ce, my worthy nephew. Today is your wedding day, your Uncle Lu cannot give you anything except bless your marriage with wine. Come, let us, uncle and nephew, drink again!¡±


    ¡°Oh no, son-inw is drunk, now his father-inw takes revenge?!¡± Zhang Zhao really cannot fathom Lu Bu. Now Lu Bu has stood and spoken, as his official title is bigger than Sun Ce, he naturally has be the most revered person in this banquet after Liu Mang. So Sun Ce is unable to decline if Lu Bu wanted to toast him.


    ¡°Okay, Ce propose a toast to uncle, one cup!¡± Sun Ce hurriedly grab a wine ss, but was prevented by Lu Bu who pointed to the basin ¡°We use that!¡±


    Lu Bu also did not mind using dirty the basin that Liu Mang has left behind.


    ¡°Fine then.....!¡± In his mind, Sun Ce already rejected, because this is his first night with a pretty girl, so whatever the oue, he cannot afford to get drunk. But now, he can only helplessly hold the bowl while ncing at Zhang Zhao with a message ¡°Fuck you, old man! You harm me on my first night!!!


    Zhang Zhao was also very helpless. Who knew after defeating the young one, there is also the old one as an opponent?


    Then the banquet continues in the hall.


    Liu Mang has fallen asleep for quite some time, and after that he sat, feeling ufortable in his head. He woke up because he wanted to piss due drinking a lot of water to flush out the liquor. His dder already suppressed a lot, and his head is very tipsy, making him unable to stand properly.


    ¡°Servant, servant!¡± Liu Mang calling out for a servant to bring him a pisspot, but at this time, every servants is busy in the banquet hall. How can anyone hear his voice?


    ¡°FUCK!¡± Liu Mang burst out foulnguage. After waiting a long time no one hearing his scream, Liu Mang jumped down the bed while holding his head, opened the door and walk outside.


    He did not want to suffocate in his own urine. The Administration office was where Sun Ce held his marriage, it is just a small one but it is Lujiang Administration office, the government body of all Lujiang. Its size is reduced considerably by the previous owners Lu Kang and Liu Xun. And because of the chaos of the war, this Administration office was damaged, therefore it is now undergoing big repairs and also because of that, Liu Mang cannot find a toilet.


    ¡°I do not care anymore, I¡¯ll pee here!¡± Liu Mang cannot hold it. Hey, this is not young master¡¯s fault okay, but you, Sun Ce, forced me to do it. Then Liu Mang started to pee in the courtyard while enjoying spring wind.


    It should be easy to go back to one¡¯s room in a full conscious state, but right now he is not sober at all. This Administration office maybe small in one nce but it is quite big with no servants around as all of them are busy in the banquet hall.


    Still blurry and drunk, Liu Mang just followed his own instincts to go back into his own room in rear court.


    But he did not read the directionbels due to his blurry state, that he is not going to back to rear court but instead he is going to West Wing, where Sun Ce¡¯s wedding room is.

 Chapter 87 - Fornicating with a Goddess

    Chapter 87 ¨C Fornicating with a Goddess


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon, Edited by Krayto


    ¡°Fuck, I am so tired, where is this ce?!¡± Liu Mang shook his head and because of the dizziness, he is unable to find his room.


    So now he decided to just to find a room nearby to dispel his dizziness first, before setting out again to find his room!


    That room will do! Liu Mang had chosen a room nearby before he fainted again. That room is decorated with house silhouette and also the entire room is very bright.


    ¡°Kreeen!¡± Liu Mang tested the door first. Hey, it is not locked!!! Liu Mang rushed in.


    The entire room is colored red. It had red candles, red bed, red clothing, truly a festive appearance.


    ¡°Bed, there is a bed here!¡± Liu Mang¡¯s eyes focusing on bed right now, seeing there is a bed, he walked toward the bed shakily.


    Due to his dizziness Liu Mang did not note that there is another person in this room. That person wore a red gown, with a red scarf covering her head and face, just like an appearance of new bride.


    Correct, Liu Mang just stumbled upon Sun Ce¡¯s wedding room. On the bed is Sun Ce¡¯s soon-to-be-consummated wife Da Qiao.


    ¡°Has he fallen asleep?!¡± Da Qiao lifted her scarf and saw Liu Mang lying beside her marriage bed. Because Liu Mang was lying with his face down, Da Qiao could not see his face.


    Also, the room is very poorly lit and there aren¡¯t any light sources besides the red candles andnterns, further limiting Da Qiao¡¯s vision.


    ¡°Umph, you reek of alcohol!¡± Liu Mang¡¯s breath had the stench of alcohol which made Da Qiao frown greatly. But as a new wife, her first service is too disrobed Liu Mang¡¯s clothing and removed his shoes.


    Liu Mang then muttered ¡°Water, water!¡± He then unconsciously pinned down Da Qiao caressing her body trying to find a moist ce, he needed to drink water!


    ¡°Husband, ah, ah!¡± Da Qiao¡¯s wanted to resist Liu Mang, but how can she resist a man¡¯s strength? Shamefully, she closed her eyes.


    ¡°Need water, thirsty!¡± Liu Mang had found something moist... With a soft and luscious feeling, he began kissing her... As if he was a dog drinking from a bowl, he repeatedly drank Da Qiao¡¯s saliva, making her body numb, and unconsciously started hugging Liu Mang.


    TL: Unconscious French Kiss? Can anyone do that???


    Driven by lust, gradually, both people who had different surnames, took off their clothes one by one....


    Liu Mang really had the nicest dream ever. A very surreal and vivid dream, he had never had such a wet dream in his entire life.


    In his dream, he kissed a woman who possessed a jade-white skin, with a silk-like ck hair. This woman, every inch of her body was amazing. Liu Mang had never seen a woman like this in his mortal life not even Lu Lingqi, so this must be a goddess, nothing more nothing less.


    In his dream again, he is caressing every part of the goddess... inch by inch.....


    kissing her... their tongues intertwining... tangling their bodies with each other... Kissing the goddess breasts while his hands stroking her most important ce..


    From her venus mound flowed love juices. Then he insert his little brother as deep as possible into that opening.


    He pounded several times until he deflowered her. Damn, fuck this is good! Liu Mang was really determined, he must vent all his lust by pounding this goddess and kissing her profusely to quench his thirst. Soon enough, both Liu Mang and Da Qiao reached their climax together.


    ¡°Aaahhhh!¡± Liu Mang¡¯s dream felt so real, he could even hear the beauty moaning in his arms.


    Liu Mang was really venting out all of his feelings in his dream. His bloodthirst which only kept rising from Xiapi, his wildness, his guilt because of his unit¡¯s death, as well as his needing a woman¡¯s touch from Lu Lingqi and He Yu¡¯s encounters.


    After having intercourse with the goddess, Liu Mang started to get sober, but he was still thirsty in his mind.


    ¡°Water, need to drink water!¡± Liu Mang opened his eyes slowly, he needed to look for a ss of water. The Drunken feeling for an extended period of time is not a good feeling. Dizziness plus nausea,ter I absolutely must reject all alcoholic drinks. Liu Mang thought.


    So, that dream is not real right?! Hahahaha, Liu Mang foolishlyughed, of course it is only a dream!


    However... that smooth skin, that small and delicate body, that hole which his little brother pounded over and over.. that pleasurable feeling, that felt so real...


    Pounding like this right? Liu Mang then made a stroking movement with his hip.


    Right! This is the feeling, it¡¯s so real and so pleasurable!


    ¡°Eh!!!¡± Suddenly Liu Mang was stunned. I am awake.... right...? Liu Mang is really unsure, because if it is just a dream, how can it have a feeling like this?!


    Slowly his vision was restored, then a charming nakeddy was slowly revealed in front of Liu Mang.


    CALM DOWN, MAN! Liu Mang pped his cheek furiously in order to sober himself.


    This room is not a guest room and that bed is not a guest bed and this naked whitedy is definitely is not reserved for a guest.


    ¡°This is a dream, this is definitely a dream!¡± Liu Mang kept saying over and over.


    ¡°Grrrrch!¡± His stomach suddenly made growling sound. Liu Mang is really hungry. Because of those goddamned toasts from the schrs and Sun Ce, Liu Mang hardly finished eating.


    ¡°I am starving, NOW?!¡± Liu Mang felt hungry now. How can a dream have the feeling of hunger?


    ¡°No, No, it can¡¯t be!¡± Liu Mang¡¯s arm is shivering a lot. His hand slowly approached that nakeddy¡¯s arm and move it slowly.


    Because of his nerves being numbed because of the alcohol, Liu Mang felt that the goddess¡¯s jade-like skin is like touching air. Then Liu Mang breathe a sigh of relief after confirming with his sense of touch ¡°I have not felt anything from the goddess, so this is a dream!¡±


    Is this a dream or not??


    Liu Mang who just rxed then testes his theory again, he wanted to pinch her index finger to check if this is a dream, because this dream is very real!!!!


    Then he pressed firmly on her index finger.


    ¡±Ah!¡± That cute voicees out again ¡°Husband, you are hurting me!¡± Then after she spoke, the goddess opened her eyes slowly.


    ¡°Eh? She spoke? The Goddess from his dreand also speaks like a human?!¡± Fuck this is not right! The more Liu Mang sobered up the more the nakeddy¡¯s voice became clear and loud in his ears. This is not a dream anymore. This has been reality from the start of the dream.


    Right now, Liu Mang observed the nakeddy carefully. The face, that stature, isn¡¯t she the elder sister He? He Yu?! Why she is not in Shucheng County?!


    How.. How.. How can she appear in my arms?! This is where? Where am I? Did I not just pass out from drinking the wedding liquor? How can I be at Sun Ce¡¯s mansion?!


    Liu Mang was really confused, because his wet dream, turned out to be reality. Liu Mang¡¯s mood is not happy anymore but instead he felt a deep fear, because this room was decorated with red essories. A room with this kind of coloring, only two ces should have this decoration avable, a wedding room or a bridal chamber.


    FUCK, FUCK, FUCK. Is she not He Yu? Eh, He Yu? He???? Is it not read as He but Qiao? Then Brother Yu that He Yue said, is Brother Zhou Yu??? Finally Liu Mang understood, He Yu is Qiao Yu and essentially Da Qiao.


    TL: ºÌ = He, ÇÇ = Qiao. See the simrities???


    ¡°Me and her, didn¡¯t do anything, that time was only a dream!¡± Liu Mang started to try and trick himself but all is futile. For Liu Mang then saw, on the bedsheet, there is blood from his defloration, it can be seen clearly because the bedsheet¡¯s color is white. FUCCCCKKKK!!!!! I COCKBLOCKED A PERSON ON HIS FIRST NIGHT WITH HIS WIFE!!!!


    I¡¯M DEAD, I SLEPT IN THE WRONG ROOM, I SLEPT WITH WRONG PERSON! THIS IS DA QIAO, SUN CE¡¯S BRIDE-TO-BE, DA QIAO!!!!!


    ¡°YOU!!!!!¡± Qiao Yu has also regained consciousness. After carefully looking at the person on the bed, isn¡¯t this person General Liu Mang who saved her life from tiger and blood loss from outskirts of Shucheng County?


    ¡°You, how did you appear here?!¡± Da Qiao panicked. It is true, she had a favorable impression of Liu Mang and even fell in love with him. But that feeling is worthless because she had been engaged to Sun Ce from the very beginning. And today, she was going to be Sun Ce¡¯s wife, so all she can do is bury her feelings for Liu Mang forever.


    But just now, in this wedding room, on the wedding bed they were both rtively honest with their feelings.


    Liu Mang finally knew why when he touched her earlier in his ¡°dream¡±, her skin was very familiar. Because he had touched her a lot of times before, when bandaging her! Also on Qiao Yu¡¯s chest, there is a faint scar mark which had started to heal up.


    ¡°Miss He Yu, no no no. I should call you Madame Qiao. If I said I entered the wrong room, would you believe me?!¡± Said Liu Mang while smiling bitterly toward Qiao Yu.


    Qiao Yu also understood, a moment ago when they slept together, his partner is Liu Mang not Sun Ce.


    ¡°Da Da Da Da!¡± Suddenly there were footsteps in courtyard.


    If he was discovered entering wedding room, being killed on the spot would be considered a gift. Even if he managed to run away, how can he possibly stay in Lu Bu¡¯s army? People invite you to a wedding but you sleep with the inviter¡¯s wife?! In this day and age, both adulterers included in Fornication must be castrated.


    ¡°Madame, I will exin to youter, but right now, please put on your clothes ASAP! Otherwise, both of us are going to die!¡± Liu Mang was really afraid Qiao Yu would not quickly react. To be honest, Liu Mang still had a way out if he was discovered. He could just go back to the present, but Qiao Yu¡¯s fate will be death. Sun Ce is a warlord, so it is impossible to let this matter go, so he could only kill Da Qiao to appease his anger.


    Fortunately, Da Qiao also knew that the situation is very serious. After she listened to Liu Mang, she quickly put on her wedding attire again. The steps are getting nearer every second. Liu Mang then hid behind a closet, with a sword on his hand.

 Chapter 88 - Weddings End

    Chapter 88 ¨C Wedding¡¯s End


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon, Edited by Krayto


    ¡°How can Milord be so drunk?!¡± Huang Gai and Han Dang, who are both of Sun Jian¡¯s retainer, are watching Sun Ce sleeping from intoxication. They watched Sun Ce grow up since childhood until he became the warlord that he is now.


    So for Sun Ce, they are his elders. Seeing their child like this, how can they not worry? It is true that this is Sun Ce wedding day, and he needed to drink wine for courtesy, but one cannot drink this much. Both of them can¡¯t help but me Sun Ce.


    ¡°It was General Lu. Milord apanied General Lu to drink many bowls!¡± Said Sun Ce¡¯s personal bodyguard shyly.


    ¡°General Lu?!¡± Han Dang and co really did not expect this oue. At first, they thought Sun Ce had made His Highness Prince of Shu drunk as revenge for those schrs, but who would have thought that his father-inw toasted him for his son-inw¡¯s revenge, and finally made Sun Ce drunk as a skunk. Sun Ce wasn¡¯t much of a match for Lu Bu in terms of drinking prowess.


    ¡°Ah, forget it! Forget it!¡± Those veterans really do not care at all ¡°Hurry, take Milord to the wedding room!¡± The first night as a groom equals to a thousand nights as a man. So it must not be dyed by any means.


    ¡°Yes sir!¡± Then several maids helped Sun Ce stand and walk to wedding room.


    ¡°Thirsty, give me water!¡± Sun Ce was a general whose strength has reach super-ss. Even though he is drunk right now, he was still conscious of what was happening. When he opened both his eyes, he saw Qiao Yu who is wearing a red wedding attire with a phoenix embroidered on her cloth.


    ¡°A real beauty!¡± Sun Ce was taken aback with Qiao Yu¡¯s appearance, but then his intoxication started to take over, dropping his consciousness. ¡°Hey, this is my happiest day, so this is my wedding room right? And the one who sits on the bed is my wife? So, I will rush her right now!¡± With that thought, Sun Ce rushed to his room, wanting to plunder his war spoils. She be a mother of his descendant which will safeguard Sun n¡¯s existence and footing in history.


    ¡°Hehehehe! Da Qiao is my wife!¡± Hey, this is one of Jiangdong¡¯s most beautiful women. How could Sun Ce not be proud of his achievement?


    Actually he has seen Da Qiao¡¯s appearance. At that time, he was really startled by her beauty. Especially when two sisters stood together, it can make the moon blush when seeing both of them.


    Therefore, once he has conquered Wancheng city, Sun Ce set an engagement with Lord Qiao. At that time, Zhou Yu was also with him. Why they became friends, even the best of friends, simply because their interests and hobbies are the same, and that goes value in a women¡¯s beauty.


    If, at that time Zhou Yu was not present, it is possible for Sun Ce to have both sisters¡¯ hands.


    Listening to the footsteps getting closer and closer, Liu Mang who was currently hiding behind closet, began to panic more and more.


    ¡°Oh, my wife, wait for me to lift your red scarf!¡± Sun Ce cannot wait to consummate his marriage, but his mouth is very parched, and his head is still very groggy. Seeing there is a jade jug on the table, he quickly drank it to quench his thirst.


    ¡°Mdy, here Ie!¡±


    Listening to footsteps sound getting nearer and nearer, Qiao Yu had a very different reaction to Liu Mang, she did not panic at all, but instead a kind of calmness.


    Her scarf was lifted, and it revealed a jade-like face, beautiful and alluring.


    In front of Qiao Yu there is a very handsome man, taller than Liu Mang. Liu Mang¡¯s appearance can be described as an average person, if he was lost in crowd, he would not be recognized at all. Sun Ce was different, with height of 190 cm, his cement would be a GaoFuShuai (tall, rich and handsome) kind of character. Even Dao Ming Si of F4 can be counted as an average personpared to him.


    He is the boss of all Jiangdong, of course he is rich. His subordinate¡¯s numbers in the thousands with numerous excellent people, and on the top of it there is Zhou Yu as the chief of those talented people. His height is 190 cm (enough to be a celebrity and basketball yer), his strength is at super-ss, his eyebrow is beautiful and his facial cast is very good looking (this is his handsomeness)


    If Sun Ce did not grow up to be this handsome, how could Yuan Shu want him to marry his daughter? It is because Sun Ce is so handsome, even men are also attracted to him.


    And if Liu Mang waspared with Sun Ce. Liu Mang¡¯s would be a featherweightpared to Sun Ce¡¯s who is a heavy-weight. His battle prowess is only 5 points, no no no, after training, Liu Mang¡¯s battle prowess already risen to 50 points, but if he ran into Sun Ce, he¡¯ll die by one move.


    If youpare appearance, you can say, Liu Mang is aedian like Stephen Chow and Sun Ce is an idol and actor like Andy Lau.


    If youpare government positions, Liu Mang¡¯s is higher than Sun Ce, because he is Prince of Shu, but in this chaotic time, Prince of Shu is not valuable at all because it cannot attract soldiers and retainers to serve for him


    Liu Mang¡¯s men is only Cheng Yu, a second-ss general, but Sun Ce?! He had a lot of valiant general under him and numerous veterans.


    Liu Mang¡¯s division is only Urban Army with total of 3,000 people. Sun Ce, lead an army of hundreds of thousands and that is not including his naval units and cavalry units.


    However even with this big gap, in Qiao Yu¡¯s mind Sun Ce does not exist, only Liu Mang exist.


    Eileen Chang once said once a woman led by a man on her first pleasurable experience, she would not be able to forget it. These words which written in her novel Lust/Caution is correct, because women will remember her first night to be most profound of all nights, especially if the first partner is gentle.


    TL: Eileen Chang https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Eileen_Chang (modern novelist)


    ¡°Mdy, you are very beautiful!¡± Sun Ce is really infatuated with the beautifuldy in front of him. He then extend his arm to touch and feel the beautiful skin of his wife.


    But Da Qiao unconsciously moved her body to back, avoiding Sun Ce¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Does my breath reeks of wine? Is that why, mdy is avoiding my touch?!¡± Sun Ce shook his head and kept looking at Da Qiao. He thinks that Da Qiao unconsciously avoided his touch because he reeks of liquor.


    ¡°Mdy, this is our first night together, we should not waste this time, ¡®okay?!¡± Sun Ce¡¯s face is paralyzed due to intoxication and now forcing himself to smile, exerting hisst effort. Suddenly, he disrobed his clothes to consummate his marriage as quickly as possible. So fast, that when he disrobed his wedding cloth, the nearby red candle was extinguished by a gust of wind produced by his movement.


    ¡°Mdy, I aming to you!¡± Said Sun Ce while plunging himself to Qiao Yu.


    Outside wedding room, there are a few veterans who are eavesdropping the wedding room. Sun Ce¡¯s personal guard can only smile wryly watching those veterans.


    ¡°What do you think, is Milord capable of drinking that much wine?!¡± The owner of the voice is an old man, but his voice is full of anger.


    ¡°How can he not be capable? A Long time ago, we also drank that amount of wine with the old lord, remember?!¡± Said a few veterans whileughing, because they are among those who understand Sun Jian and Sun Ce the best.


    ¡°And now Milord is striving to be as good as our old lord, how can he not be capable of handling that amount of wine?!¡± Finally Huang Gai opened his mouth. From the beginning, he was just silent and listening to hispatriots.


    ¡°You see it, now!!! Milord has extinguished the candle! So right now, he must be enjoying his wife!¡± Said a bunch of veterans, who understood the meaning.


    ¡°Okay then, it is good already. We go!¡± Eavesdropping is not a good thing. However the one who is marrying is your old lord¡¯s son, how can you resist the temptation not to eavesdrop?! Let alone they are Sun Ce¡¯s new retainers or Sun Jian¡¯s former subordinate. Inside the wedding room, Da Qiao was pinned down by Sun Ce.


    - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -


    ¡°General Sun, Hello, General Sun?!¡± Qiao Yu is shouting cautiously. Has Sun Ce discovered that she is no longer virgin?!


    ¡°Bofu?!¡± Qiao Yu called his courtesy name, yet he still had no reaction. ¡°Husband?!¡± Qiao Yu called with an alluring voice, but still no reaction at all. Qiao Yu is being pinned down by Sun Ce. Sun Ce¡¯s height of 190 cm has covered Qiao Yu small staturepletely. Therefore Qiao Yu could not see what Sun Ce is doing right now.


    ¡°Wheet!¡± Qiao Yu is whistling in Sun Ce¡¯s ear with the soundrger than thunderp, to check on Sun Ce¡¯s condition.


    ¡°Did he fall asleep?!¡± In Qiao Yu¡¯s mind, she thought on how ridiculous this person is. He fell asleep on the first night? He fell asleep in the wedding room?!


    Qiao Yu then put her hand on his breast. Seeing that his pulse is constant and stable, she finally determined that Sun Ce has fallen asleep.


    She had exhausted all of her strength when she slept together with Liu Mang. So Qiao Yu feared that Sun Ce would be awakened by the noise. Therefore she continued to be cautious. Her hand has been sweating profusely when she tried to touch Sun Ce.


    Sun Ce is asleep and is now snoring. Beside the bed there is a broken jade jug. That jade jug earlier was filled with newly-married wine for a couple. Seeing the wine pouring on the floor, but with only a little liquid left implied one thing, Sun Ce drank up the whole jug.


    Qiao Yu really cannot understand it at all. Actually when Sun Ce was almost sober, he was very thirsty and when he saw a jade jug on the table, he just drank it thinking it was water. Drinking that much wine without getting drunk? It is an impossible feat for any person.


    ¡°Oohh, he is drunk as a skunk!¡± In Qiao Yu¡¯s heart there is a sigh of relief. That prettydy now sitting on the bedside with moonlight shining her, was almost like a goddess who descended to earth.


    Anyone would wish to hold this celestial female in their bosom, and would love to relieve all her sadness. If a man saw this, he will definitely be charmed by her expression and he will wish to hug this goddess relieve all her sorrows.


    ¡°Come out!¡± Qiao Yu calling toward the closet.


    A naked man holding a long sword showed himself. It is Liu Mang who hid behind the closet. It is good that Sun Ce is drunk, otherwise Liu Mang will probably kill Sun Ce from the back using the long sword.


    ¡°Speak, how did appear in my newly-wed room?!¡± Qiao Yu said coldly to Liu Mang.


    ¡°Madame Qiao Yu, the truth is, I was just wandering here, and I could not find my guest room!¡± Liu Mang smiled bitterly. Then he said that he did not know this Administration office is so big with many-many crossings. He really only wanted to find a room, so he can sleep. But who knew, that he went into wedding room and slept with the bride.


    From Liu Mang¡¯s liquor breath, Da Qiao also believed that Liu Mang was lost and identally entered the wedding room however the matter that has urred is very difficult to undo.


    ¡°Now, what we should do?!¡± Da Qiao frowned on the bed. Sun Ce is still snoring, he drank too much liquor.


    Liu Mang was watching Da Qiao bite her teeth realize that he had made a huge mistake someone¡¯s wife. Furthermore, this is not the modern age, even in the modern age, the punishment for rape is very strong, he could be imprisoned for lifetime, but this is the ancient age punishment for an adulterer like this will result in him being castrated and the girl being tortured.


    Should I kill her?! This is not a modern time, it is ancient time. So, this time, there is no good forensic techniques. If Liu Mang kills Qiao Yu, I believe Sun Ce will take a very long time investigating the case. But Liu Mang could not do it, because it is his mistake from the very start. Qiao Yu is innocent, moreover, can killing Qiao Yu solve the big problem? Once exposed, Liu Mang¡¯s death will be worse.


    ¡°Come with me, elope with me! Let¡¯s find a ce where nobody could find us!¡± This is Liu Mang¡¯s other suggestion. Liu Mang and Da Qiao could escape and live in seclusion or he could hide her in his division and set out to Hanzhong furthering Lu Bu¡¯s n. Liu Mang believed that he, as a general, can support a girl.


    ¡°I cannot go with you!¡± Qiao Yu shook her head. Before, she had a very good impression of Liu Mang and her heart has already been fallen for him. Now Liu Mang has also asked her to be with him, you can say that she haspletely dedicated her heart to Liu Mang, and of course, she also wanted to go with Liu Mang. But she cannot, if Sun Ce could not find her, he will definitely hold her father responsible and possibly shun her whole family, so for her family, she could not go.


    ¡°Then, I kill Sun Ce now!¡± This is Liu Mang¡¯sst suggestion.


    ¡°If you kill Sun Ce, our n will not be able to live!¡± Sun Ce is Jiangdong Army¡¯s boss. If Liu Mang kills Sun Ce, then he will make the entire Jiangdong his personal enemy. If one can find the connection between Liu Mang and Da Qiao, then the Qiao n will also suffer very big consequences.


    ¡°You go!¡± After thinking about it for a long time Da Qiao finally said it.


    ¡°I go?!¡± Liu Mang said his doubts ¡°I go, but what about you?!¡± If before Da Qiao has not seen Liu Mang, Liu Mang may run away, but Liu Mang did not want to leave her now, if he went then what about her?


    ¡°Today Sun Ce is drunk! So I decided that as of tonight, I do not know you and you do not know me, you may never appear before me, and you did note to my wedding room tonight. There is only me and Sun Ce, never you!¡± Said Qiao Yu with a cold tone. Actually she is shivering when she said those words, because she just denounced him who stole her virginity and heart.


    ¡°Eh?!¡± Liu Mang stunned.


    ¡°Am I not clear?! Forget everything about tonight, forget everything about me!¡±


    Liu Mang deeply looked at the woman called Qiao Yu and said ¡°I understand!¡± As of today, Liu Mang does not know Qiao Yu, and Qiao Yu does not know Liu Mang, they have taken their paths separately. This is the best solution for both of them. This woman¡¯s heart is really magnanimous!


    Liu Mang remembered when Qiao Yu was wounded deeply, she did not scream at all, because she did not want to make her younger sister worried and now she can forget tonight¡¯s event for the sake of her family and Liu Mang too.


    ¡°I go now, please take care of yourself!¡± Liu Mang then get dressed, ready to leave.


    ¡°General Liu!¡± Suddenly Qiao Yu called Liu Mang.


    ¡°En? ¡° Liu Mang stopped.


    ¡°Please take care!¡± Said Qiao Yu.


    ¡°You also!¡± Liu Mang nodded and left the wedding room.


    Qiao Yu is very tired and wanted to sleep but right now she knew that she cannot rest. So suppressing her drowsiness, Qiao Yu removed Sun Ce¡¯s clothing and removed her own clothes, leaving only lingerie behind and then separated her body and Sun Ce andid again to sleep.


    Her eyes closed and this time she fell asleep.


    Soon, morning came.


    Sun Ce slowly opened his eyes to the sun¡¯s warmth and then shook his head fiercely. Wine really left a very bad aftertaste, as of now Sun Ce head is very sore.


    Who drank wine with him yesterday?! Is it Lu Bu? Right, it is Marquis of Wen Lu Bu. Sun Ce started recollecting his memory. How many bowls did he and Lu Bu drink? 10 bowls? 20 bowls? Damn, that man¡¯s alcohol tolerance is really scary. Sun Ce wanted tough bitterly but suddenly found out that he is wearing nothing but his underpants.


    The bed quilt is red, the room is red and even the decorations are all red.


    Yesterday was my wedding banquet. Sun Ce remembered that yesterday he and Lu Bu had a drinking bout, so he must have missed his first night.


    He thought, yesterday Da Qiao must have waited a very long time and now he thought since he missed it, he wanted to wake up Da Qiao to make up for first night, but he was suddenly startled, because at bed corner there is a red stain on his white silk bed sheet.


    Right, there is a red stain on the white silk. The white is the silk original color, but the red stain was blood.


    This stain is from her deflorationst night, so Sun Ce understood it, every first night, there must be this stain. Was he not drunkst night? How can there is a stain?! Sun Ce really had a doubt. Did I do itst night, without me remembering it?!


    Sun Ce waspletely dumbfounded.


    Sun Ce¡¯s movement on the bed affected Da Qiao. Last night, she was deflowered, so at morning it is still very painful and Da Qiao cannot help but moan and wrinkled her brow in her sleep.


    ¡°Is this pain from being deflowered?!¡± It was now more believable to Sun Ce that yesterday night he consummated his marriage unconsciously. If he did not consummate, how would her face have that painful look? While Sun Ce is pondering it, suddenly his personal bodyguard shouted ¡°General Sun, General Lu and Prince of Shu are waiting outside for you!¡±


    ¡°Are they?!¡± Sun Ce touched his head. Hmm.... Still a little giddy. Theye to say farewell right?!¡±


    ¡°I have to change clothes!¡± Sun Ce afraid to disturb Da Qiao. Went to his concubine¡¯s room to change his clothes into a formal one after that he went to the main hall.


    At the main hall, there are some military officials who attendedst night¡¯s banquet stayed at Administration office. They are mainly veterans and are headed by Huang Gai. Seeing Sun Cee into the hall, Huang Gai winked ¡°Milord, how was your sleepst night?!¡±


    ¡°Quite OK, but because of the wine, I cannot remember anything!¡± Responded Sun Ce. These veterans had seen him grow up, so if they continue to gossip aboutst night, they will bring down their lord¡¯s dignity with them.


    ¡°Drinking liquor, but can also blow out the red candles??? WOW!¡± Han Dang said frankly.


    ¡°Yigong!¡± Those veterans wanted to prevent Han Dang, because this veteran may tell their lord that they eavesdroppedst night.


    TL: Han Dang¡¯s courtesy name is Yigong


    ¡°Cough!¡± Although Sun Ce did not say anything, but he knew that these veterans eavesdropped on his wedding room. One can say that these veterans are Sun Ce¡¯s uncle and Sun Ce¡¯s family. So Sun Ce just helplessly heard their conversation, but from a few of them, he knew thatst night he was not sober.


    But because Da Qiao¡¯s virginity is lost, he did not suspect anything further.


    ¡°Uncle Lu! Your Highness Prince of Shu!¡± Sun Ce greet Lu Bu and Liu Mang who have been waiting inside the hall ¡°Last night, did you rest well?!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I rested well!¡± Lu Bu has not spoken yet, but Liu Mang already spoke out of guilt.


    ¡°Eh?!¡± Lu Bu felt that Liu Mang today is very strange but he could not say put his tongue on it.


    ¡°My worthy nephew Sun Ce, we have been disturbing you for a few days, so today, we must start again our journey!¡± Lu Bu said it straight to the point.


    ¡°Eh?! Uncle Lu, why don¡¯t you stay a few more days?!¡± Said Sun Ce out of courtesy. Actually Sun Ce was also looking forward for Lu Bu to leave, because he spent too much grain and provisions of this Wancheng city, making Sun Ce very distressed.


    ¡°No, your wedding day has passed, and we have been dyed too long in our journey!¡± Lu Bu refused Sun Ce¡¯s courtesy and he and Liu Mang returned to his army camp.

 Chapter 89 - There Is No Such Thing as Free Lunch

    Chapter 89 ¨C There Is No Such Thing as Free Lunch


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon, Edited by Krayto


    ¡°So, all of Lu Bu¡¯s army is leaving...¡± Sun Ce stands on top of an outpost that is overlooking Wancheng city. He is watching the way Lu Bu army¡¯s moving, it is very organized and very disciplined, worthy being called Lu Bu¡¯s army, the elite of elites. Their divisions are really good. Urban Army, Formation Breaker, Bing Province Heavy Cavalry. Sun Ce then murmured ¡°Those divisions, if they belonged to me, Sun Ce, how good it would be?¡±


    He said that in special regards to Bing Province Heavy Cavalry. Those cavalry men are really making Sun Ce drool with envy. A warhorse is needed to create a cavalry, but in Huainan area, it is not suitable to grow a good horse, therefore he must import them from north for one hundred gold a horse. So, all these times, Sun Ce has been desiring to form a cavalry unit of his own.


    If right now he had Bing Province Heavy Cavalry, he can invade the Central ins and directly confront Cao Cao. However, he can only pity himself because he does not have any cavalry.


    Yesterday, entertaining Lu Bu¡¯s army and his wedding banquet really made Sun Ce distressed, because he needed to entertain a lot of people. The amount is not hundreds but tens of thousands of people. The amount of grain and provisions used to entertain Lu Bu¡¯s army can used to fight in war two times in session.


    ¡°Gongjin, is this really worth it?!¡± Asked Sun Ce, really puzzled from Zhou Yu¡¯s proposed scheme before his departure to liberate Sanjiangkou, and now he returned empty handed because he was unable to do it.


    The true meaning of his scheme is actually to spread gossip that Lu Bu¡¯s army and Sun Ce¡¯s army formed an alliance. Lu Bu¡¯s army is very happy because Sun Ce¡¯s had given entertainment without any conditions or any interest, instead he just took a big loss of supplies at the surface.


    ¡°Milord, do not worry!¡± Said Zhou amusingly while looking at Sun Ce¡¯s bewilderment. Sun Ce is afraid of being poor. Since his father passed away, Sun Ce was at mercy of Yuan Shu. So every foot soldiers, money, and grain and provisions is very valuable in Sun Ce¡¯s eyes.


    Zhou Yu then swung his feather fan toward the map while smiling ¡°¡°Yesterday¡¯s entertainment was not a gratis entertainment. In this whole world, people always knew that there is no free lunch!


    In order to reach Xinye, Lu Bu¡¯s army had passed through our Lujiang and now they are heading toward Jiangxia. Huang Zu of Jiangxia is our enemy. If he knew that we have entertained Lu Bu¡¯s armyvishly, Milord, what do you think his feelings are like right now?!¡± Said Zhou Yu again with smile on his face.


    ¡°He will be uneasy all the time!¡± Answered Sun Ce toward Zhou Yu¡¯s question.


    ¡°Correct, he will be very uneasy all the time. Although Huang Zu did not have power to invade, he still has the strength to defend hisnd.


    Although we beat him once, but we were still unable to conquer Jiangxia! Now we have Lu Bu, Marquis of Wen, who can help to break Jiangxia! With this scheme, conquering Jiangxia has be our key to conquering the Jing Province!¡±


    ¡°So, as long as we keep spreading gossip that we had formed alliance with Lu Bu¡¯s army, the one who will be most afraid is Huang Zu. Plus there are news that Lu Bu¡¯s army is approaching Jiangxia, the panic-stricken Huang Zu will definitely dispatch troops to hit the enemy. Given their temperament as consideration, Lu Bu and Huang Zu will definitely do battle, and at that moment, our opportunity will be opened!¡±


    ¡°Can Lu Bu defeat Huang Zu?!¡± Sun Ce¡¯s brow wrinkled heavily. He tried to capture Jiangxia so many times before. But, no matter what method he used to capture, he is still unable to capture Jiangxia and his casualties are very high every time he campaigned toward Jiangxia.


    Zhou Yu then borated his analysis ¡°If in naval battle, then Lu Bu¡¯s army potential is currently zero. But if it is aboutnd battle, ten or twenty Huang Zu tied together is still not Lu Bu¡¯s match! Right now, weck and force. Once Lu Bu and Huang Zu do battle onnd, simultaneously we capture Jiangxia through the water under the pretext that we are Lu Bu¡¯s allies.


    ¡°But, if Lu Bu knows that we are using him, he will definitely be infuriated!¡± Sun Ce is really worried at this matter. No one wanted to start a war with Lu Bu.


    ¡°They will not do that!¡± Zhou Yu shook his head and while smiling he said ¡°When that timees, Lu Bu cannot afford to be our enemy!¡± Once we have both advanced to Jiangxia, Lu Bu will have offended Liu Biao of Jing Province, whether he had intention or not, he is also near Jing Province and Yu Province which belong to Cao Cao, and he is Lu Bu¡¯s mortal enemy.


    With Liu Biao and Cao Cao offended, Lu Bu cannot afford to offend another warlord. If he also made Sun Ce his enemies, Lu Bu may never have a home base ever again. Therefore, no matter what, if ording to logic, Lu Bu will ask for Sun Ce to form an alliance.


    And, if it is true, Lu Bu will get angry. They each possess a different realm of warfare. Onnd battle, Lu Bu is the king. But on sea, Sun Ce¡¯s army can be personified as a dragon in water, really strong. Can one group of northernnd-lubber fight with southerners in naval battle?!


    ¡°Okay then, so we just sit back and wait for the good news from Marquis of Wen Lu Bu!¡± Sun Ce is smiling now. Jiangxia is the location that he wanted to grab the most, and he looks at Jiangxia¡¯s direction with expressions full of determination. He thought ¡°Oh, father. Please wait! Your son will certainly take revenge for you. Huang Zu!!!! Liu Biao!!!! Soon, we will settle our blood debt with you!¡±


    ¡°Un!¡± Zhou Yu also nodded. Seeing that Sun Ce has a look full of determination, he knows that this is Sun Ce, Sun Bofu that he knows.


    - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -----------------------------------------------


    If someone asked, who in all of Jing Province is the Sun n¡¯s most hated enemy, they will certainly say it is Huang Zu. And if someone asks, who in all of Jing Province, has the most battle with Sun Ce? The answer is also Huang Zu. And if the same question was asked, who in all of Jing Province, is the most afraid of Sun Ce? Definitely it is Huang Zu.


    Currently he is reading an intel from Jiangdong, his hand is trembling the entire time he was reading it. Huang Zu is really restless. It said in the intel, Lu Bu, Lu Fengxian is heading south. He did not know what is the reason for Lu Bu to head south, but when he heard news that Lu Bu is approaching Lujiang, his heart was very happy, because he thought Lu Bu wanted to swallow Sun Ce¡¯s domain. But the intel that he got today, made Huang Zu really restless.


    Several days ago, he had Intel that Lu Bu had passed Shucheng County and Shiting to go toward Wancheng city. Sun Ce unexpectedly let them pass Lujiang. Furthermore Sun Ce and Zhou Yu came out of Wancheng city, without bodyguards, ride 50-li to meet Lu Bu and co from Wancheng city.


    They are both warlords. How can Sun Ce want to meet up with him as if he was meeting up with guests, with no bodyguards at all? Sun Ce really did not fear that Lu Bu may take him hostage to seize his domain directly.


    Did Lu Bu join forces with Sun Ce? Huang Zu can only think this possibility for now. Sun Ce is Jiangdong¡¯s Little Conqueror, Lu Bu is a mighty tiger. If these two joined forces, this Jiangxia will be hard to protect.


    Please do not look at Huang Zu¡¯s defeat record when defending Jiangxia these many years, but look at who is his opponent who caused him so many defeats. With Sun Ce as his opponent, he suffered only defeat after defeat, ingloriously.


    Moreover, Huang Zu is old now about 60 years old, even when that time, when he killed Sun Jian he was 50 years old. So he no longer has any ambition. But even if he was defeated many times, he still maintained a stubborn defense in order to prevent Sun Ce from entering Jing Province through Jiangxia.


    From his prowess alone, it can be said Huang Zu still had the ability as amander-in-chief of the army, but he is getting old and his prowess has declined by the years.


    ¡°Gentlemen, do you have a stratagem to propose?!¡± Inquired Huang Zu while ncing towards his civil and military retainers.


    Because Jiangxia is the bridgehead that connects Jing Province and Jiangdong, it is also fortress to withstand the Sun n¡¯s attack, Liu Biao assigned his elites to guard Jiangxia, and it resulted with many generals and schrs in this ce. But they have kept silent all this time.


    With Sun Ce¡¯s frequent attacks it made these generals and schrs lose heart, now with the addition of Lu Fengxian, their morale is at the lowest point.


    A young man then stood up, holding his fist and said ¡°Dear father, I would like to take vanguard this time. Since ancient times, soldiers are used to block water and hold off the earth. We do not need to worry about these two bastards Sun Ce and Lu Bu, who are they anyway? Please assign 20,000 elite troops to your son, I will make sure they die shortly!¡± Hearing that young man¡¯s words, Huang Zu nodded many times.


    That young man¡¯s courage and strength is really praiseworthy. That young fellow who just spoke is Huang Zu¡¯s dear son, Huang She. He is tall and quite good looking, he can bepared to Huang Zu in his younger times. But only his looks is simr, his administration and military skill is only average but this person had ¡°ambition¡± in his heart.


    ¡°General She, your decision is incorrect!¡± Huang Zu had not yet opened his mouth to respond, when suddenly a nearby general stood up. His armor is dark yellow, on his face is a full of beard which length is already touching his chest. His face filled with a heroic look.


    ¡°Huang Zhong, why you do this?!¡± Huang She hit his table and pointing toward this veteran general. Huang She is really angry, because each time he showed his determination in front of his father, this Huang Zhong always poured cold water on his request.


    TL: Huang Zhong, master archer, http://kongming/novel/sgz/huangzhong.php


    Actually he also knew that he sometimes spoke many very unreasonable things, but if you want to refute him, everyone must wait after his father praise him, and only after that can you refute him.


    If you refute him without praise, how can Huang She have face?


    Huang Zhong really did not care about this Huang She. Although he is a general of Jing Province, his master is Liu Biao, not Huang Zu. He asked to be Huang Zu¡¯s subordinate just because of the rumor that he had a good doctor to treat his son.


    ¡°General Huang She, please listen to my analysis. Little Conqueror Sun Ce as well Marquis of Wen Lu Fengxian, are both dragons among dragon. Once they form an alliance, it will be a big cmity for our Jing Province. Jiangdong will lead several tens of thousands of naval troops, this Lu Bu, Lu Fengxian also will bring several tens of thousands ofnd troops.


    With them attacking our Jiangxia together, it will be very hard to defend Jiangxia with only 30,000 troops. Therefore we should just maintain a stubborn defense to buy time, and request reinforcements from Milord!¡± Huang Zhong analysis is very rational. If Lu Bu and Sun Ce form an alliance. It is over for them. They both cover one realm of warfare. Sun Ce with his invincible navy and Lu Bu with his invinciblend troops. They will tear apart this Jiangxia. So we should make a stubborn defense stance while we wait for reinforcements from Xiangyang.


    Only with reinforcements, one can keep defending Jiangxia and subsequently Jing Province.


    ¡°Hmph, are you afraid, huh??? We haven¡¯t even fought, yet you are already afraid??? Huang Zhong, you are really an old chicken!¡± Huang She really did not respect Huang Zhong at all, even calling his name directly. Hey, Huang Zhong¡¯s rank and Huang Zu¡¯s rank is the same!!!


    ¡°Give me 20,000 elite troops. I am confident that I can protect Jiangxia unharmed. Tch, maintaining a stubborn defense and asking reinforcements from Xiangyang. This is still our Jing Province battle, right?! So we do not need reinforcements from Xiangyang¡± Huang She finally said nice things for once.


    We have not gone on war yet, but someone told him to maintain defense and ask for reinforcements, isn¡¯t that cowardice? If we do not fight, then how can we maintain morale, how can those generals be willing to follow you?


    If it was a veteran who said this, everyone will probably listen to his discourse. But these wordse from Huang She, Huang Zu¡¯s sessor, how can anyone believe him? He¡¯s never gone to battle, he did not have any brains to think clearly, he was stupidity personified.


    ¡°Bah, give you 20,000 elite troops, if it isn¡¯t annihted, it would be God¡¯s grace!¡± There is someone who is whispering in low voice.


    Jiangxia¡¯s soldiers have only 30,000 troops. They need to be spread out to defend vital ces. So, they could only dispatch 10,000 troops at the very most.


    If Huang Zu could not look at the big picture, and proceeded to give his son 20,000 elite troops, once Lu Bu and Sun Ce hit them and they fall apart, at that time, we civil and military retainers could only pack up everything and leave Jiangxia ASAP.


    ¡°WHO, WHO THE HELL SAID THAT JUST NOW!!!¡± Huang She¡¯s anger reached its limits. Today Huang Zhong had already decline his request directly, but retorted him by giving him his rhetorical speech and now there is another bastard who spoke foul words at him. It really made him infuriated.


    Huang Zhong was already showing much respect by saying ¡°General She, your decision is incorrect!¡± But this voice just threw shit to his face. That voice is just saying that 20,000 elite troops will possibly be annihted in battle. That¡¯s the same as verifying that Huang She is garbage?


    ¡°THAT VOICE IS YOURS, GAN NING, GAN XINGBA!¡± Huang She already found that person. Gan Ning, Gan Xingba and Huang She¡¯s age is simr around 25 years old at this time. But if you want topare Gan Ning¡¯s merit to Huang She¡¯s, Gan Ning is much, much bigger than Huang She. But at this time, Huang She is his superior, so at least he must show respect to him.


    TL: Gan Ning, naval master, http://kongming/novel/sgz/ganning.php


    ¡°YOU¡¯RE ONLY A LIEUTENANT GENERAL, ONLY A MERCENARY, HOW CAN YOU HOPE TO CRITICIZE ME?!¡± Huang She was just hit in the face by Gan Ning. How cannot he not retaliate back? Naturally he will talk about position to hit Gan Ning¡¯s honor.


    At the moment Gan Ning is still a mercenary. He offered his services to Liu Biao and became his subordinate, however he then went to Huang Zu after finding out that Liu Biao is blind for talent.


    For many years he offered his services here and there, but he never got entrusted with a big task. The highest post that he has been assigned to is Lieutenant General.


    In ancient times, a lieutenant general really did not amount to anything at all. And Huang She as Huang Zu¡¯s eldest son, who is also the Administrator of Jiangling Commandery, naturally he can scold and insult Gan Ning.


    ¡°SCREW YOU!!!!¡± Gan Ning is a mercenary, so naturally he did not have a good temper. Just now he was insulted by that haughty bastard, so he want to strangle his neck, but he was blocked immediately by a general.


    That person who blocked Gan Ning is called Su Fei, another of Huang Zu¡¯s subordinates for his naval forces. Gan Ning is his lieutenant general for his naval force, furthermore Su Fei is the one who recruited Gan Ning to Huang Zu¡¯s forces. So their rtionship is definitely very good.


    ¡°Xingba!!! Stop being presumptuous to General Huang She!¡± Su Fei med Gan Ning a little. He whispered this to Gan Ning¡¯s ear ¡°Xingba, I also do not have a good opinion on Huang She, but if you hit Huang She now, you¡¯ll be dead!!!¡±


    Gan Ning then calm down a little. Huang She is Huang Zu¡¯s son, so it could be said that Huang She is Jiangxia¡¯s army little lord. So if earlier Gan Ning hit Huang She, he will have an excuse to execute Gan Ning.


    ¡°Ptui, once a pirate is always a pirate, you really do not know manners at all!¡± Huang She spits in front of Gan Ning, further disrespecting him.


    Huang She really wanted to kill Gan Ning, the moment he hit him. But looking at Su Fei quickly calm Gan Ning, he further insulted him with utmost disdain.


    Today Gan Ning is a mercenary but in the past, he had a reputation of being river pirate. He can be recognized because he always wore silk clothing with bells on his hips. It is known that once you hear a bell ringing, it will send fear to all the merchants who knew him.


    But that¡¯s already in the past, because not long after that Gan Ning realized that he cannot continue living like a bandit.


    So, Gan Ning then read all sage king¡¯s books and strategy books, and became very adept in art of war and etiquette.


    After that, he was hired by Liu Biao, but he did not make him a central figure of his army, because Liu Biao looked down on his past, being a river pirate. A fact that Gan Ning is notfortable to talking about.


    If this is a normal time and ce, Gan Ning would just choke Huang She immediately. But currently in he is in Jiangxia¡¯s war council, there are several generals who are present right now, not to mention outside this room, there are several bodyguards, so Su Fei quickly calm Gan Ning down.


    Gan Ning just swallowed his anger and kept quiet toward Huang She¡¯s insult and closed his eye to calm himself down.


    Su Fei then patted Gan Ning¡¯s shoulder and said ¡°Milord, what General Huang She and Old General Huang said are both reasonable. Why is what Old General Huang reasonable? Because at this point, if we do not request reinforcements to Xiangyang for Jiangxia defense, we will be destroyed by Lu Bu and Sun Ce¡¯s coalition.


    So, we need to request reinforcements in order to fortify our defenses, but we need also to consider, the case above is only and only if Lu Bu and Sun Ce formed coalition.


    If both of them did not form a coalition, then the reinforcements that we asked is a big joke!¡±


    While listening to Su Fei, Huang Zu nodded to his discourse. He and Su Fei also have the same worry. Although Jiangxia is one of Jing Province¡¯smandery but the fact remains that this ce is Huang Zu¡¯s home base.


    It can be said inviting reinforcements is easy but returning reinforcements is very hard.


    If it turns out Lu Bu and Sun Ce did not form a coalition, how can he, Huang Zu, exin it to Liu Biao? Maybe at that time, he must hand over Jiangxia¡¯s control back to Liu Biao.


    ¡°What General Huang She said is also reasonable. If we are to be afraid before we do battle, then we havemitted a very big mistake in militaryw. If Sun Ce¡¯s army attacks our Jiangxia, 20,000 elite troops are too many, because we also need to defend our cities. So, Fei proposes that Milord dispatch 15,000 troops but send only 100 soldiers to keep enemies outside Jiangxia!¡±


    Su Fei strategy really considered everything. If Lu Bu and Sun Ce are not allied then it is the best. But if they are allied together, we can send those 100 troops to feint pre-emptive on Lujiang, in order to quickly put Sun Ce into a defensive stance. While those 15,000 troops create a diversion to buy time until reinforcements from Xiangyang arrived.


    ¡°Un!¡±Huang Zu nodded ¡°Zimo¡¯s suggestion is extremely excellent. Okay then, Huang Zhong and Su Fei receive your order!¡± Finally Huang Zu was really determined because of Su Fei¡¯s suggestion. Su Fei¡¯s courtesy name is Zimo, therefore he is Su Fei, Su Zimo.


    TL: Su Fei, another naval master, one of Huang Zu¡¯s best generals http://the3kingdoms.wikia/wiki/Su_Fei


    ¡°We await your order, Milord!¡± Said Huang Zhong and Su Fei while kneeling.


    ¡°I appoint Huang Zhong asmander-in-chief, Su Fei as vicemander. You willmand 15,000 troops. Both of you are to standby against enemy from beyond Jiangxia!¡±


    ¡°This general receives the order!¡± Huang Zhong and Su Fei said at the same time.


    On the side, Huang She is really anxious. He is the first one who proposed to do battle and even volunteered himself, themand however is given to other people, in the end what role is he going to y in this battle?!


    "Father, father!¡±


    ¡°My son, She, you also want to fight right?!¡± Huang Zu also saw his sons¡¯ eagerness. He also thinks that his son has the ability to assume responsibility for an important task.


    This battle had Huang Zhong and Su Fei tomand, so there should not be any major problems and should be safe for his son to gain merits then he said ¡°Huang She, receive your order!¡±


    ¡°I await your order!¡± Hearing this sound, Huang She excitedly kneel to receive order.


    ¡°You will assume responsibility as our army¡¯s quartermaster! All of the provisions and grain distributions are your responsibility!¡± Quartermaster is a very important position as it can help to strengthen the overall army¡¯s strength.


    ¡°Eh?! As quartermaster?!¡± Huang She thought that this job is too low for a person with his title.

 Chapter 90 - Inevitable Battle With Huang Zu of Jiangxia

    Chapter 90 ¨C Inevitable Battle With Huang Zu of Jiangxia


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon, Edited by Krayto


    ¡°Report!¡± Suddenly there is a scout reporting intel in Lu Bu¡¯s big tent. The intel is that there are troop movements in front of Huangzhou city.


    ¡°Army, huh?!¡± Said Lu Bu while looking at a very rough map drawings. This is a map which covered Jiangxia and all of Jing Province. This map was given to him by Sun Ce.


    Although this is very rough, it had detailed information withbels of names of all the districts, evidently Sun Ce invested alot of their time to make this map. From this map, we can see that Sun Ce has been plotting to take Jing Province for a long time.


    Huangzhou city is in one of Jiangxia¡¯s region, so obviously there will be army movement from Jiangxia belonging to Huang Zu.


    ¡°What does Huang Zu want to do?!¡± Lu Bu tried to guess what was going on in Huang Zu¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Gongtai, has our messenger returned?!¡± Lu Bu who wanted to pass through Jiangxia, naturally will need to ask permission from Jiangxia¡¯s owner.


    From Jiangxia to Xinye, there are only two ways to reach it. One is through water, using waterway not only convenient but also quick. The second one is to take mountain road. The mountain road is very treacherous, and very bumpy. Not a good choice for his army to march using the mountain road, as he is bringing his family and Miss Yuan, also it will be difficult for his cavalry unit to walk. So, the only way is to ask Huang Zu to provide Lu Bu with ships to transport Lu Bu army.


    But, now Huang Zu unexpectedly deployed his army? What does he want to do? Evidently, he wanted to do battle!!! Chen Gong then said ¡°Milord, we can forget that about messenger we sent or bringing toll fee to him, the result will always be battle.


    This event happened because we have been sold out by Sun Ce!¡± Chen Gong then hand over an envelope containing detailed intel to Lu Bu.


    Previously when Lu Bu arrived at Huangzhou¡¯s vicinity, he sent scouts and spies to gather information. The information that he obtained was that the entire Jiangxia is in full alert with the city gates shut tightly and soldiers wearing their armor. Why they did? It was because their side received an order that stated ¡°We must fight with Lu Bu and Sun Ce¡¯s coalition army!¡±


    ¡°EH, WE ARE ALLIED WITH SUN CE¡¯S ARMY?!¡± Lu Bu was suddenly standing. Disbelief with his own eyes, he already read the news more than ten times. What is written in the news is a rumor spread by Jiangdong¡¯s army that Lu Bu has allied with Sun Ce.


    If you heard a rumor only once it will be dismiss it as rumor, but if you hear it again and again, you will start to believe that it is real. And the result is all of Jiangxia is on defensive from Lu Bu¡¯s ¡°invasion¡±. Huang Zu sent out Su Fei and Huang Zhong, his two best generals tomand an army of 30,000 troops to repel his enemy.


    ¡°30,000 troops, eh?!¡± Lu Bu smiled disdainly. In the entirety of Jiangxia, it is impossible for him to have military a strength of 30,000 troops, does Huang Zu want to fight all out with his soldiers?!


    ¡°Who the hell is Su Fei and Huang Zhong?!¡± Lu Bu really have not heard the reputation of these two people before. Lu Bu not knowing who Su Fei is can be considered very normal because he is a general of the younger generation, this year hes only 29 years old. But Huang Zhong, if ording to age, is almost the same age as Lu Bu. This year only 38 years old. But Huang Zhong did not show himself at the early stages of this chaotic time which is the Yellow Turban Rebellion, why did he not appear? Because he is busy going here to find remedy for his son¡¯s illness.


    Untilter, Liu Biao¡¯s foster son Liu Pan discovered Huang Zhong¡¯s prowess and then rmended Huang Zhong to Liu Biao.


    ¡°Su Fei, is regarded as one of Jiangxia army¡¯s mightiest general, a master in naval warfare!¡± Said Chen Gong. Chen Gong had already inquired all of the information regarding Sun Ce and Huang Zu¡¯s several battles. At that time, Sun Ce¡¯s general subordinates are Taishi Ci, Huang Gai, Han Dang, etc. They are all valiant generals. His advisors at that time were Zhou Yu, Lu Su, etc. But they still were not able to ovee Jiangxia, these are Su Fei¡¯s merit. Su Fei¡¯s strength is not strong, but he has the ability to train soldiers, much like Gao Shun. And also his men are very loyal to Su Fei , therefore in each battle, Su Fei can order his men to fight to the death.


    ¡°About Huang Zhong, I¡¯m sorry Milord, I do not have any information on him!¡± Currently, Chen Gong has lost much of his intelligence-gathering prowess. It needed to be restored, because after they were expelled from Xu Province, his intelligence agency also fell apart.


    ¡°Damn, that evening banquet and entertainment for our army, it made it look like we were going to go to war for Sun Ce!¡± Lu Bu and Chen Gong understood this. During the banquet, Jiangdong¡¯s scouts were spreading gossip of Lu Bu and Sun Ce¡¯s army forming an alliance all around Jiangxia. That is why they ¡°knew¡± that Lu Bu and Sun Ce are forming an alliance. So they really feared Sun Ce¡¯s sudden growth in strength.


    Sun Ce has been drooling over Jiangxia for far too long. He and Huang Zu were mortal enemies. As the proverb says, the enemy of my enemy is my friend. So Sun Ce entertained Lu Bu that day, at the banquet calling him uncle and even provided free grain and provisions to Lu Bu¡¯s army. This kind of very intimate manner, how can it not make Huang Zu suspect the treatment heavily?


    ¡°We really did not expect this oue!¡± Chen Gong shook his head. Originally he only thought that Sun Ce wanted to absorb the Bing Province Heavy Cavalry, because in southern China, a warhorse is a very raremodity. After the chaos broke, Gongsun Zan of Hebei managed to smuggle a few hundred horses at a constant rate to the Sun n in the south.


    Now Gongsun Zan has been extinguished by Yuan Shao. For Yuan Shao himself it is impossible for him sell or send warhorses, because cavalry is one of his strong points as a warlord. So, in the entire Jiangdong army, they only have several hundred warhorses. With only these warhorses, Sun Ce cannot make arge and strong cavalry unit, only micro cavalry unit.


    Actually before they left, Lu Bu wanted give Sun Ce several hundred warhorses. Because if he did not, he will be marked as insincere. So, Lu Bu wanted to give Sun Cepensation for his hospitality and also wanted to tie up his rtionship with him.


    Lu Bu and Chen Gong really hadn¡¯t thought that what Sun Ce and Zhou Yu wanted is much more than just a warhorse. They wanted to use Lu Bu to kill Huang Zu of Jiangxia as a borrowed knife. If he conquered Jiangxia, Lu Bu will have offended Liu Biao thoroughly and at the same time Cao Cao will also target him as a threat for his rear, at that time Lu Bu will have no choice but to ally himself with Sun Ce. And if he cannot conquer Jiangxia, at that time when Lu Bu¡¯s army and Jiangxia¡¯s army do battle, it will reduce Jiangxia¡¯s army strength considerably. At that time, Sun Ce and Zhou Yu could just emerge and obtain the spoils for themselves.


    ¡°Milord, what shoud we do now?!¡± Chen Gong is waiting for Lu Bu to decide. To battle or not battle with Jiangxia all is decided by Lu Bu.


    ¡°Gongtai, you speak, can we still clear things between us and Huang Zu?!¡± Lu Bu asked Chen Gong, a rhetoric question.


    Chen Gong immediately shook his head. They were stationed in Wancheng city for quite long time. Sun Ce also treated them very well, his treatment is so well that even his own uncle did not have this kind of treatment.


    In everyone eyes, if Sun Ce and Lu Bu did not form an alliance, can they still do this kind of thing? Even a stupid person wouldn¡¯t believe that they have not formed an alliance.


    ¡°Then it is inevitable, we must battle him!¡± Lu Bu¡¯s eyes shed killing intent. Lu Bu is not the first one to provoke by deploying their army before him. The one who did that is basically asking for death by Lu Bu¡¯s hands. Moreover in the letter, another info said that the messenger sent to Jiangxia was killed by Huang Zu¡¯s son, Huang She.


    ¡°Pass my military order, army prepare for battle!¡± These times during recuperation, the nation already forgot Lu Bu army¡¯s terror. Whether he has or has not been used by Sun Ce, Lu Bu must fight Huang Zu. Not only to appease his bloodlust, but also to remind the entire Jing Province and even the entire nation that Lu Bu is still the god-of-war and his Lu Bu army is still number one in the entire nation.

 Chapter 91 - The Precipice of Battle; Enter Huang Zhong

    Chapter 91 ¨C The Precipice of Battle; Enter Huang Zhong


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon, Edited by Krayto


    Sponsored by Suood K. of UAE


    Inside Huangzhou city¡¯s main camp.


    ¡°Any activities from Lu Bu¡¯s army?!¡± Su Fei asked the scout. The news saying that Lu Bu¡¯s army is approaching really made Su Fei restless.


    He has not battled with Lu Bu¡¯s army, but he had heard about his prowess making Cao Cao lose disgracefully back in Kaiyang, which made his restlessness even worse.


    Moreover, there is something on his mind bothering him all the time. Su Fei always heard about the phrase ¡°Among men, Lu Bu, among horses, Red Hare!¡±If Lu Bu is said to be the number one warrior who is also riding the number one warhorse, how can Lu Bu form an alliance with Sun Ce??


    Jiangdong¡¯s Little Conqueror and god-of-war Lu Bu, they are both arrogant and domineering characters. If they form an alliance, there must be one person who will be the leader of the alliance. Will Lu Bu want to submit under another person again?


    If Lu Bu is the leader, can Sun Ce relinquish his Jiangdong to be under Lu Bu¡¯s rule?!


    Therefore Su Fei has been waiting from the beginning. Waiting for the opportune time to negotiate with Lu Bu¡¯s army. Too bad, all of his efforts have been in vain. Lu Bu¡¯s army, not only did they not exin their actions but directly prepared for battle with them. Is it true that Sun Ce and Lu Bu formed an alliance?!


    ¡°Did they send messengers to us?!¡± Su Fei is a master in naval warfare, but he is also good innd warfare. But currently they only have 10,000 soldiers. It is not sufficient to defend against Lu Bu¡¯s army who currently has soldiers and cavalry as far as the eye can see, making Su Fei¡¯s heart quiver in fear.


    ¡°They did send a messenger!¡± Suddenly there is a veteran generaling inside the main tent.


    ¡°General Huang!¡± Su Fei promptly held his fist respectfully toward the veteran.


    Su Fei held profound feelings toward this veteran Huang Zhong. Not a disdain and contempt feeling like he had toward Huang She, nor suspicion like toward Huang Zu. Only admiration in his heart.


    This veteran general looks old in appearance, but his skill with a curved broadsword made Su Fei deeply admire this general.


    Moreover, Huang Zhong is a master in archery. One who canmand troops and be a general is definitely a skilled person.


    Working your way up the chain ofmand, you look up at generals wanting to be one. Once one bes a general, they would then only admire other generals who have skill.


    Su Fei had long admired Huang Zhong, let alone now when Huang Zhong has be amander.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Huang Zhong¡¯s mood is really bad now. So he just nodded when Su Fei paid his respect and goes on to sit at themander¡¯s seat. Suddenly Huang Zhong threw down a letter on his hand to the ground then cursed ¡°SHIT!!!!¡±


    TL: Original curse word is disgraceful, but I changed it to give more emotion


    ¡°What happened, General Huang?!¡± Su Fei is really confused why Huang Zhong angry, but he soon discovered the reason when he picked up the letter.


    ¡°Oh no... Why did this event happen?¡± Su Fei¡¯s brow also wrinkled.


    ¡°HUMPH, Lu Bu¡¯s army has obviously sent a messenger, but that shitty Huang She killed him. Completely offending Lu Bu!¡±


    Huang Zhong is angry from the bottom of his heart. Huang Zu, a fierce tiger, and father gave birth to such a pig-headed son. Huang Zhong understood his eagerness to contribute, but not like this, not this stupid action.


    Earlier when Lu Bu sent out a messenger, we did not know whether he wanted to fight, pass through or send a war deration, at the very least, we could have asked the messenger.


    But that damned young master did not think far ahead and killed the messenger personally, leaving no room to maneuver.


    Huang Zhong clearly saw Lu Bu¡¯s army strength. 5,000 cavalry troops, 3,000 troops of Formation Breaker, 3,000 people in the Urban Army, more than 10,000 foot soldiers, and about 5,000 bowmen. The total is approximately 26,000 troops.


    And Huang Zhong¡¯s army, although the amount is 30,000 troops, his potential is only 15,000 troops with another 5,000 from his 15,000 is naval units. Actually, Huang Zhong also wanted to test this god-of-war Lu Bu¡¯s fierceness.


    After all, they also have a navy to help resist Lu Bu¡¯s army, so Huang Zu¡¯s army can also force a standstill with Lu Bu. But this Huang She is a type of person who withheld any information for his own glory, an act that irritated Huang Zhong greatly.


    ¡°Grain and provisions! The eldest son needs to send a lot of grain and provisions!¡± What Su Fei was really worried is this. Huang Zu had made Huang She responsible for logistics,


    If Huang She misced priorities then it will exhaust their grain and provisions at an rming rate.


    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t dare allocate an insufficient amount grain and provisions for us!¡± Huang Zhong said in low voice.


    Although Huang She really didn¡¯t have any skill at all, he wasn¡¯t stupid. He knows that an army who is going to go battle will need grain and provisions. If he sent Huang Zhong less supplies, Huang Zhong will be defeated and at that time, the eldest son will not escape the consequences.


    ¡°Grain and provisions is good now!¡± Su Fei sighed in relief. ¡°So, General Huang, how do we fight this battle?!¡± Su Fei actually had opinions but he respected Huang Zhong¡¯s choice, moreover Su Fei needed to learn Huang Zhong¡¯s art of war and martial arts.


    ¡°Duel!¡± Said Huang Zhong while clenching his fist. ¡°Duel?!¡± Su Fei was really stunned. Although they received the order to fight, they needed to take advantage of their naval units, so they can attack them using the pincer method.


    But the naval units had not arrived, and even though he had 10,000 foot soldiers, the enemy had cavalry troops, how can they possibly win?


    ¡°We leave main camp and confront them directly!¡± Huang Zhong said it in cold tone. ¡°But!¡± Su Fei wanted to voice his opinions, but he was stopped by Huang Zhong fierce re. ¡°If we are to be afraid before doing battle, we have already lost one point from them. If this continues, then how we can fight a battle in the future? Therefore we must strike first, in order to secure momentum!¡±


    The news of Sun Ce and Lu Bu¡¯s army having made alliance made every Jiangxia soldiers lose their heart. If they refuse to do battle and only maintain a defensive stance, the heart of these soldiers will be crushed losing all their will to fight.


    Moreover, Huang Zhong also wanted to see the Marquis of Wen Lu Bu¡¯s prowess, while thinking that, Huang Zhong rub the hilt of his curved dao.


    ¡°Good! Then we go to war!¡± The Vicemander¡¯s responsibility is to assist in performing themander-in-chief¡¯s order.


    So, once themander-in-chief had made a decision, the vicemander must fully cooperate with him. So Su Fei immediately nodded.


    ¡°Bump, bump, bump!¡± From the direction of Huangzhou city, there is a huge amount of noise caused by the war drums. At the same time, Huangzhou city¡¯s front gate opened and Jiangxia soldiers poured out one after another and are now facing Lu Bu¡¯s army directly.


    ¡°HMMM, INTERESTING, VERY INTERESTING!¡± Said Lu Bu while looking at Jiangxia¡¯s soldiers pouring out one after another. Originally Lu Bu thought that Jiangxia¡¯s army will just defend with Huangzhou city as its front and the river as its nk, so they can perform horn-shaped defense maneuver. But he really didn¡¯t think that Jiangxia¡¯s army would actuallye out to attack Lu Bu¡¯s army directly.


    ¡°This army is truly insane!¡± Liu Mang looks at the opposite army. 10,000 infantry versus Lu Bu¡¯s Bing Province Heavy Cavalry in direct confrontation??? If that¡¯s not crazy then what is this?


    ¡°They are not insane!¡± Said Chen Gong who is standing nearby. He can see Jiangxia soldiers from here. From their terrified looks and slow movement, one can see that these soldiers are very restless.


    This restless mood can be felt from all of Jiangxia¡¯s soldiers. Those soldiers are afraid of Lu Bu¡¯s army. Currently their morale is at the lowest point.


    If themanding general refused battle again, perhaps their morale will be gone and their afraidness will be fear and restlessness will be their defeat.


    If the soldiers are already afraid since the beginning, you might as well we drag them into battle. This is the bet.


    If they won, then their morale will rise, and their afraidness will be gone.


    If they are defeated, there is also merit, those who die will arouse the bloodlust from those who survived. Those who survived will be free of fear and restlessness and will regain the ability to fight.


    ¡°Huang Zhong of Jiangxia is here, who among Lu Bu¡¯s army dares to duel with me!!!¡± That veteran hit his horse and pointing his curved dao toward Lu Bu¡¯s army.


    On his horseback, there is a long bow hanging. Because, Huang She has killed Lu Bu¡¯s army messenger, it can be said he had wed Lu Bu¡¯s face, and the result can only be one. BATTLE!!!


    ¡°Huang Zhong?!¡± Chen Gong froze for a moment, they¡¯re really betting everything on this battle.


    For themander-in-chief to go out directly.


    ¡°Eh, Huang Zhong?!¡± Liu Mang was stunned. Which Huang Zhong?! When Lu Bu and Chen Gong were discussing earlier, he did note inside the main camp. He was busy sorting out his mind about the He sisters who turned out to be the Qiao sisters. And now he heard this name, he was stunned once again.


    Huang Zhong of Jiangxia? Liu Mang started to sort out his history lesson. Huang Zhong is a native of Nanyang whoter became a general in Changsha¡¯smandery.


    How can he be a general in Jiangxiamandery? Is he that Shu Country, Old Huang Zhong? Who is that old guy?


    While Liu Mang was still pondering, Lu Bu has hit his horse to confront Huang Zhong.


    Being challenged by the other army, how can Lu Bu¡¯s army not send a respond? Plus, the one who ced the challenge is themander-in-chief, so definitely Lu Bu will not send anyone else but him. So he himself begun riding toward the enemy¡¯smander.


    ¡°Lu Bu, Lu Fengxian is here. Huang Zhong, you will receive a quick death!¡±


    While the first reason that Lu Bu went out was because the enemy who challenged him is themander-in-chief, the second reason is that Lu Bu felt that Huang Zhong is very strong, another pinnacle of the super-ss generals!!!


    And then, his Poseidon halberd and Huang Zhong¡¯s curved dao collided immediately!!!

 Chapter 92 - Huang Zhong VS Lu Bu

    Chapter 92 ¨C Huang Zhong VS Lu Bu


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon, Edited by Krayto


    All the experts present are in awe of this battle and continued to observe.


    When the Poseidon halberd and golden curved dao collided in air. In their hearts only two words emerged ¡°Really strong!¡±


    It is said that Lu Bu¡¯s arms strength can hold up one of Nine Cauldron¡¯s tripod by himself and if this strength was used to kill, definitely this Jiangxia armymander-in-chief will die in a matter of seconds, causing Jiangxia¡¯s army to gain heavy losses.


    TL: Nine Cauldrons of old yonder. It is said, that these cauldron is symbol of Zhou rites. Its weight is around 7,5 ton. And there is a proverb that if a man¡¯s words have the weight of nine cauldrons, then he is a very trustworthy person.


    The opposite Huang Zhong is also thinking the same, he fought this battle on his own initiative and even personally took charge in the assault, so he can kill a senior general in Lu Bu¡¯s army to raise his army¡¯s morale. But he did not think he would have such a big miscalction. Never in his wildest imagination, did he think that Lu Bu is the one toe out and ept his challenge.


    If Lu Bu is a mighty tiger, then Huang Zhong is a ferocious lion.


    One is king of the forest and one is king of the savannah. When they meet with each other, naturally they must decide with life or death.


    ¡°HAAA!!!: Huang Zhong raised both of his arms with his curved dao on his back and then tried to sh Lu Bu¡¯s skull with this posture. If this sh hit, it will be the end of Lu Bu.


    ¡°Good move!¡± Said Lu Bu while looking at this old general. He is only average in appearance but his beard is very long, on his face is a lot of wrinkles but his martial arts is very very strong.


    He is able to take on Lu Bu¡¯s strength just like Zhang Fei, Guan Yu, and other super-ss generals. Other people who met Lu Bu, will certainly die in one move.


    That is, if Guan Yu and Zhang Fei are attacking him together.


    But this veteran actually can match his strength by himself alone. And the most important thing is this veteran can also counter his attack. Really surprising Lu Bu.


    ¡°Interesting, interesting!!!¡± After Kaiyang breakthrough, Lu Bu has not been in duel for a long time. At Mt. Bagong battle, Chen Lan and Lei Bo can be considered as appetizers.


    Now he can do battle because who he fought is a very strong general. So Lu Bu¡¯s excitement currently is very high.


    Lu Bu does not avoid the overhead sh, but quickly blocked Huang Zhong¡¯s sh and added more strength in his hand and countered his attack.


    With this burst of strength, Lu Bu is trying to take down Huang Zhong in one blow.


    You want to pin me down?! Huang Zhong has acknowledged that Lu Bu¡¯s strength is very big. But Huang Zhong¡¯s strength is also almost on par with Lu Bu. You want topare strength with me, huh?


    ¡°Neigh, neigh, neigh!!!!¡± While Huang Zhong can withstand Lu Bu¡¯s strike his warhorse however cannot withstand it anymore, it¡¯s already kneeling in one leg.


    ¡°Hmm??!¡± Huang Zhong¡¯s brow wrinkled. His warhorse already could not withstand Lu Bu¡¯s attack, if Lu Bu attacked again, then the warhorse will possibly die from its organ failure due to pressure.


    So, Huang Zhong swung his curved dao so that Lu Bu¡¯s Poseidon trident halberd had a downward movement was deflected to the other side in order to rescue his warhorse, who is currently unable to stand.


    They did the same actions over and over with Lu Bu and Huang Zhong taking turns in attacking, until they spread out.


    ¡°God-of-war Lu Bu, you really live up to your reputation!¡± Eximed Huang Zhong while he redirected his horse away from Lu Bu.


    From Huang Zhong¡¯s first debut after being scouted by Liu Pan, in all the of the battles he participated in, no one can survive more than three bouts with Huang Zhong.


    Please do not think that Jing Province¡¯s soldiers are weak, but Huang Zhong is just simply too strong for them.


    Huang Zhong¡¯s strength has been refined to the peak of his body, so we can see the result of his training today. It can be said that he has reached the pinnacle of super-ss generals in terms of strength.


    Huang Zhong¡¯s age now is not too high. It can be said that he is still at the prime age of his life, so now, he is at his strongest state.


    Even when Huang Zhong¡¯s was at his old age, Guan Yu still cannot beat him in a fair duel, only after he feint his attack and does his strategy which is, pretend to retreat and suddenly turn back and surprise him, only can he beat Huang Zhong.


    TL: For reference Guan Yu vs Elderly Huang Zhong https://.youtube/watch?v=YQ9VgYaY


    ¡°Huang Zhong of Jiangxia, you are also very strong!!!¡± Lu Bu suddenly discovered that he cannot underestimate this veteran. Since Lu Bu has refined his strength to be pinnacle of super-ss generals, he is unmatched by anyone.


    His prowess is so strong that when at Ho Gate, he was able to kill enemy generals in one bout, even when Guan Yu and Zhang Fei attacked him, he is able to fight to a draw. But he really did not expect this veteran can take on himself alone.


    That veteran, Huang Zhong, do not just have the capability to follow Lu Bu¡¯s rhythm but also able to counter his attack to a stand-still.


    ¡°Why did I not meet this person sooner?!¡± Thought Lu Bu who then began to be aware that he should never ever underestimate this world.


    ¡°But, I will stop you right here and now!¡± Eximed Huang Zhong coldly. He had drawn his long bow from his horseback.


    ¡°Eh, that general is using a gold curved dao and a long bow?! And that general is also old, his hair is all white and has a long beard??? Fuck is that really Old Huang Zhong, why did I not realized it sooner!!!!!¡±


    Seeing the three signs, Liu Mang¡¯s eyes almost fell out of its socket. It is really he, Huang Zhong. One of Shu Country¡¯s Five Tiger Generals, Huang Zhong.


    If you ask, who in the Five Tiger Generals has the most skill in wushu, they will say Huang Zhong without a doubt. The reason why he is not as famous as Guan Yu, Zhang Fei and Zhao Yun, is because when Liu Bei recruited Huang Zhong, he was already at old age of 65 years.


    That veteran who can cut down Xiahou Yuan personally in Mount Dingjun, that veteran also was counted among Five Tiger Generals along with youngsters like Ma Chao and Zhao Yun. So you can measure how fierce Huang Zhong is.


    ¡°Honorable Father-inw, be careful!!!¡± Shouted Liu Mang, really worried.


    ¡°Eh?!!!¡± Chen Gong raised his eyebrows while looking at Liu Mang. In Chen Gong¡¯s eyes, Lu Bu could be said as the strongest man in the world, a god-of-war. He does not believe that Liu Mang doesn¡¯t know that, but this.


    Liu Mang showed a worried look unexpectedly. Is this Huang Zhong really that strong?


    ¡°STRONG!!!¡± Gao Shun¡¯spliment is short but straight to the point.


    ¡°We are not a match for him!¡± Zhang Liao whomanded the Bing Province Heavy Cavalry also have analyzed Huang Zhong. Zhang Liao¡¯s strength is actually a first-ss general and now almost reaching super-ss, but he still cannot see Huang Zhong¡¯s depth.


    ¡°How can this be!!!!¡± Zang Ba stunned and could not close his mouth. In his eyes, Lu Bu is the strongest man alive and now there is a man who is equally matching his strength. Zang Ba¡¯s character is very arrogant and full of pride of his strength. He was beaten by Lu Bu until his pride is gone, before he pledged his allegiance to him.


    Now there is another person who is as strong as Lu Bu who may take him down at any time, how can he not be stunned the entire time?


    ¡°Old General Huang, you are really strong!!!¡± Su Fei knew that Huang Zhong is strong, but he didn¡¯t think it to this extent. Huang Zhong¡¯s strength is almost equal to Lu Bu¡¯s.


    He also knows Lu Bu¡¯s reputation in Ho Gate, when he deadlocked 18 warlords to a state where those 18 warlords did not dare to do anything. One person with one horse shook the whole nation, but that person right now is evenly matched with Huang Zhong.


    Lu Bu who heard Huang Zhong exim earlier, suddenly be uneasy. ¡°Hard longbow!!!¡± Lu Bu looked at Huang Zhong¡¯s bow. That bow Huang Zhong drew is absolutely a hard longbow.


    A normal person can only draw a 1-dan bow, a person who can draw 2-dan bow can be said exist in only one in a hundred people. But this Huang Zhong¡¯s longbow is at least 5-dan.


    TL: 1-dan = 50 kg


    TL: Hard longbow, was used by archer at that time and only an expert using it. The stiffer bow, the better its arrow prating power will be.


    If this type of arrow wasunched by this longbow and hit a human target, it will pierce through the body immediately.


    Possibly there will be no arrow wound, but it will be like Cao Chun who was pierced to the ground and stuck like a statue.


    ¡°Come on then!!!¡± Lu Bu dispelled his uneasiness and built up his confidence again, because that longbow previously gave him a feeling of a threat.


    That is correct, it threatened Lu Bu. As if it is a predator who is lurking, trying to ambush its prey. That longbow has chosen Lu Bu as its prey and now it wanted to swallow Lu Bu.


    From the very start, it is Lu Bu who always made people frightened, and now unexpectedly he has been given that same feeling.


    ¡°Lu Fengxian, sorry!!!¡± Huang Zhong¡¯s finger is resting on that longbow string. Then an unspeakable energy engulfed his body. One person, one arrow, actually made all people on the scene in awe and hold their breaths.


    ¡°For I, will stop you here!!!¡± Huang Zhong showed his death re. Suddenly he pulled his five-dan longbow. It is five-dan longbow! The arrows strength it will produce is a thousand-jin.


    TL: 1-jin = 0.5 kg, 1 pound.


    A normal person can only draw a 2-dan bow and that is it. This veteran can draw a 5-dan bow he has definitely refined his strength to the pinnacle of super-ss generals.


    Actually, Zhang Liao and Zang Ba also can draw a 5-dan bow because their strength is almost reaching super-ss, but it is impossible to aim urately after they drew the bow, because that is their limits.


    However, this Huang Zhong can actually lock on Lu Bu.


    Lu Bu wad now like a prey on top of this lions list.


    ¡°You want to prey on me, huh?!¡± Waiting for death is impossible for Lu Bu. Staying still waiting for the end was not his style.


    ¡°We¡¯ll see now, who is preying who!!!¡± Lu Bu, this mighty tiger, has also revealed his fangs.


    ¡°Poof!!!¡± There¡¯s blood sshing from Lu Bu¡¯s face. It is his blood flowing, along his cheek which was grazed by the arrow.


    ¡±MILORD!!!¡±


    ¡°HONORABLE FATHER-IN-LAW!!!¡± All of Lu Bu¡¯s army is currently panicking, because Lu Bu has been injured by an arrow shot from q 5-dan longbow. The injury has made him truly like a general from hell.


    ¡°DO NOT COME HERE!!!¡± Lu Bu stopped his crowd. His arm is shivering, because he was just shot. That arrow just now almost cost Lu Bu his life. If it were not for his Poseidon Gold Cloth¡¯s defensive capability which was covering almost his body, it would have been possible for Lu Bu to die at that time.


    Even that is the case, that arrow just bounced off his armor, and cut Lu Bu¡¯s cheek.


    Lu Bu then cleaned the wound on his face with his saliva and then licked the blood on his hand. The taste is salty.


    ¡°HAHAHAHAHAHA!!!!¡± Lu Bu suddenlyughed. His entire body cannot suppress his shivering.


    ¡°Did Lu Bu go crazy?!!!¡± Said Su Fei puzzled from inside Jiangxia army outpost. He thought that Lu Bu died from Huang Zhong¡¯s arrow at that time, but Lu Bu actually survived the shot.


    But surviving the shot is also of no use because his whole body is shaking to his arm because of the wound he received!! So, it can be said, it is our win this time.


    ¡°Hmph!!!¡± Huang Zhong looks at Lu Bu coldly. He knew that Lu Bu it is impossible for Lu Bu to be scared, even if that arrow almost cost him his life a moment ago.


    Others cannot see it, but Huang Zhong understood Lu Bu. Lu Bu¡¯s body did not shiver because of fear but excitement. He is excited because he finally found a worthy opponent, finally found a rival.


    Everyone wants to be a master in martial arts, but after bing a master, one can only feel lonely because nobody is able to defeat him at his current state.


    Staying at that position will make it unbearable for that master if one cannot find a rival that can stand on the same ground with him.


    At that time, when there is no enemy who can defeat you, when you are called a god-of-w, you will no longer be excited, because you are lonely.


    Before long, you will start having a death-wish, asking people to defeat you so you canpete again.


    Now Lu Bu has found that feeling of defeat, that feeling that has been sought by Lu Bu for too long.


    ¡°Come on again!!!¡± Eximed Lu Bu fiercely. With Lu Bu not treating his cheek¡¯s wound, blood kept flowing again and again. Making Lu Bu like a monster from hell.


    ¡°Lu Bu, you are really a death-seeker. No wonder you charge again after I shot you!!!!¡± Eximed Huang Zhong coldly. He did not think that Lu Bu would start to charge again after that arrow almost imed his life.


    The arrow that Huang Zhong shot was called Ghost Arrow made from ss. It is famous for its extreme fast speed, leaving no shadow, with tremendous prative power and is un-seeable with naked eye due to it reflecting light camouging itself when in day time.


    Nobody has ever seen this arrow, because once they have seen it, is the moment they die and met King of Hell. Lu Bu was spared from that disaster because of his Poseidon Gold Cloth, and due to his warriors pride, he started charging again.


    The Ghost Arrow can only used the very first time, because the second time it is used, the enemy would have discovered it. But Huang Zhong still had a lot of tricks in his sleeves.


    Huang Zhong then pulled out all of his arrows from his quiver.


    ¡°What does he want to do?!¡± Recently Liu Mang has been training hard in archery but has not gone far enough, so Liu Mang wanted to benefit from seeing Huang Zhong¡¯s archery.


    ¡°He wants to draw again?! Using the whole quiver?!¡± A bow since forever can only project one arrow. Even some master archers, can only project two or three arrows max, but no one has ever put ones whole quiver.


    5-dan long bow was drawn again with bowstring filled with arrows, whole arrows from its quiver.


    He really thinks tounch them at the same time??? If that is the case, then it is impossible to hurt Lu Bu. If he shoots all of them, it will be simr to volley tactics and impossible to have urate aim. Liu Mang couldn¡¯t follow his logic.


    ¡°Whiz, Whiz, Whiz!¡± Those arrows released were hunting its prey. Those arrows sound was just like the God of Death swinging its scythe, trying to im Lu Bu.


    ¡°This!!! What the fuck is this?!!¡± Liu Mang once again opened his eyes as wide as he can. The arrows were shot one by one continuously just like a semi-automatic weapon, with no gap for rest.


    Is Huang Zhong using the semi-automatic crossbow designed by Zhuge Liang?! Even if he is using semi-auto crossbow, it is impossible to reach this velocity!!! This kind of shooting, it is still cold weapon era right??? Its speed is faster than the projectile ejected by any modern semi-automatic weaponry.


    TL: Semi-automatic crossbow designed by Zhuge Liang https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Repeating_crossbow


    ¡°Is he using rapid-shot arrow?!¡± Thought Lu Bu while looking at those arrows which currently speeding toward him. ¡°No, it is not rapid-shot arrow!¡± If it is only a rapid-shot arrows, as long as he can protect his own vital spots, it is hard to injure him using rapid-shot arrows. After all, rapid-shot arrows do not have much strength and it will not hit the same ce over and over. But these arrows forming a straight line one after another, like a spear trying to stab him.


    The drafting of the arrows dancing in the air to the front arrow, a super empowered one are speeding towards Lu Bu, like a lotive waiting to crash. ¡°These are rapid-concentrated-shot!!!¡± Lu Bu finally saw why these arrows formed a straight line in order to damage him.


    Those arrows distance are almost gapless in order to increase the strength and flying distance of the first arrow. If Huang Zhong did not do this, how could he possibly harm Lu Bu with an ordinary rapid-shot?


    Those arrows can be analogized likeunching a space rocket. In order to reach space, a space rocket need help from several thrusters and when thruster has used up its fuel it will release them one by one.


    So, a rapid-concentrated-shot is just like a space rocket taking off. The strength is put on the first arrow and the other arrows just following it. The first arrow is very big in strength and fast in speed. It is used to tear up an armor. No armor can resist that kind of strength. After the first arrow pierced the armor, then all of the follow-up arrows will just pierced that arrow wound, and then killing its victim.


    Huang Zhong saw how high Lu Bu¡¯s armor defense is. So he can only send out this rapid-concentrated-shot, in order to pierce his defense.


    ¡°HAAAAA!!!!¡± Lu Bu roared fiercely. His Poseidon halberd danced again in his hand. What he did next is indeed insane. Rather than taking a passive defensive stance, he charged toward those arrows. Both sides speed are very fast and have very high force and if both sides collided with each other, it will just like a meteor strike on earth.


    ¡°Lu Bu, are you renouncing this fight?!¡± Muttered Huang Zhong while looking at Lu Bu. If Lu Bu retreated, then maybe he can buffer rapid-concentrated-shot impact or also avoid its trajectory, after those projectiles reduced its strength in mid-air. But now, he is charging toward it? Is he really renouncing his life?


    ¡°Dang, dang, dang, dang, dang!!!¡± A series of sparks are glittering in midair. That kind of sparks only can be produced by colliding metal with metal.


    ¡°How can that be?!¡± Both Jiangxia¡¯s army and Lu Bu¡¯s army are stunned by what they saw. Lu Bu with his Poseidon halberd intercepted the rapid-concentrated-shot arrows, deflecting them one by one.


    Two types of sharp weapons collided fiercely in midair. This view made everyone present flinch, because of sparks produced by the fierce collision of the arrows and Poseidon halberd.


    When normal arrows areunched into the air, it is difficult to trace it and distinguished with the naked eye, let alone these arrows that are sharper and faster. But Lu Bu can actually see the arrows and unexpectedly intercept all of them with his Poseidon halberd.


    ¡°Dang dang dang dang!¡± Those sparks gradually got lesser due to thest of the arrows being inserted in to the soil.


    Huang Zhong¡¯s eyes has been shut the entire time from the moment of the first of his rapid-concentrated-shot arrow has been deflected by Lu Bu. Hisplexion shows a veryplicated emotion. There is anger, excitement, disbelief, pride and calmness, all together in one.


    ¡°Do you have anything else, before you die?!¡± Lu Bu¡¯s heart is beating very fast, fiercely. It has been too long since he felt this excited.


    ¡°Yes, I still have one more skill to show you!¡± Huang Zhong then extended his arm to pick up one cold and dark spear. ¡°No one has force me to use this. Nobody!!! You are the first one to do that!¡± Eximed Huang Zhong while caressing that spear. ¡°It has been 30 years since I used this against a person¡± Thought Huang Zhong. This thing will decide who is the one will lose, Huang Zhong or Lu Bu.

 Chapter 93 - Duel Conclusion; Who defeated who?

    Chapter 93 ¨C Duel Conclusion; Who defeated who?


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon, Edited by Krayto


    That cold, dark thing is a short halberd. Its whole body appearance is ordinary, but the cold radiance that it emitted, made any person who saw it understand that it is a murderous weapon.


    But people were also confused. That is a short halberd, and it is used only for close quarterbat not for long-ranged battle. Does Huang Zhong want to use it as a projectile?


    ¡°Short halberd?!¡± This is the first time that Lu Bu has seen a short halberd acts as an arrow, but after seeing Huang Zhong¡¯s skill, he does not dare to underestimate that halberd.


    ¡°No, it is not a short halberd!¡± Eximed Huang Zhong while stroking the steel pole object. Yes, that is a giant arrow made of ck steel. That arrow serves as Huang Zhong¡¯s ultimate move, but until now no one has ever pushed him to pull out this move. Usually people died under Huang Zhong¡¯s curved dao or by his rapid-concentrated-shot at max.


    TL: ck Steel http://metalsupermarkets.co.uk/blog/difference-between-ck-steel-and-bright-drawn-steel/


    Sometimes Huang Zhong will use the halberd privately to hone his skills. But today he must use it, for his opponent is the god-of-war, who has just survived all of his attacks and even countering his attack. So, in order also to survive, he must use this move.


    ¡°Lu Bu, you should be proud, to die by my most powerful move!!!¡± Eximed Huang Zhong coldly while looking at Lu Bu as if he is already dead, the look on his face is of absolute self-confidence.


    ¡°Die??! A person who can harm me, Lu Bu, has yet to be born in this world!!!¡± Retorted Lu Bu coldly.


    ¡°Is that right?!¡± Huang Zhong is looking at Lu Bu with strange smile and gaze. ¡°Then today I will send you to your death!!! If you are the god-of-war, the today, I, Huang Zhong will be the god-of-death by sending you to your doom!!!¡±


    Huang Zhong¡¯s short halberd has been ced on the long bow drew his bowstring. He is already locking-on Lu Bu with his bow.


    ¡°Not good!!!¡± Lu Bu¡¯s heart is startled. That short halberd in Huang Zhong¡¯s hand is pressuring him too much. For the first time in all of his battles, Lu Bu does not have confidence on how to attack, defend or avoid that attack.


    I can¡¯t let him shoot!!! Lu Bu thought, so Lu Bu will need to attack first. This is not because Lu Bu has be rusty in battle, but it is because he is currently dissatisfied being pinned by that attack, forced to be passively defensive and unable to do anything. He is Lu Bu, he is the god-of-war, he is always the one who destroys his enemies, he is an offensive type, how can he be passively defend?


    Lu Bu once again violently shook his Poseidon halberd, exhuming killing intent from his body. Everyone needs to remember who he is. He is Lu Bu, the god-of-war a mighty tiger, a nightmare to all of his enemies.


    ¡°Fight, Fight, Fight!!!!¡± Lu Bu once again roared, the voice did not sound like a human, but more like a prehistoric beast, like the famous T-Rex.


    Lu Bu¡¯s warhorse is also excited because of Lu Bu¡¯s spirit. Then it raised its front hooves and neighed as loud as possible before dashing directly to Huang Zhong with lightning-like speed.


    ¡°Does he want to do a final charge?!¡± Huang Zhong smiled at Lu Bu. He admires Lu Bu very much, but also pitied him, because he is the one who can force him to unleash his ultimate move, but he will also die by this move, so Huang Zhong would get lonely again, unrivalled under the heaven. He made his resolution then and said ¡°Lu Bu, you will die by my hands today!!!¡±


    ¡°Die?! HMPH!!! I say the same thing!!! GIVE ME YOUR LIFE!!!!¡± Lu Bu also bursting out all of his courage and strength. They have fought long enough, it is time to decide who the victor is and who the loser is.


    ¡°SHAAAAAA!!!!!!¡± Lu Bu, one man one horse, invincible under the heaven.


    ¡°DIE!!!¡± Huang Zhong, one man one arrow, peerless among men.


    ¡°BOOOMMMM!!!!¡± The movement both side took is so big that the entire earth is shaking up and dust flying everywhere, obscuring their view.


    ¡°MILORD!!!!¡±


    ¡°HONORABLE FATHER-IN-LAW!!!!¡± Liu Mang is very worried, because he knew about Huang Zhong prowess from history. But Gao Shun and Zhang Liao are worried because they are seeing it from a military perspective. That arrow was unleashed at a very short range, no human could survive that attack.


    That short halberd, judging from its length and material, its weight must be very heavy. Gao Shun and Zhang Liao came from a frontier vige in the Bing Province.


    At that time, both of them were low-ranked soldiers guarding a frontier fortress. They have seen a ballista in action when they were defending the city. Before shooting the missile, it needed several people to pull the bowstring and then put the missile into the bowstring and fire it. It can only shot one arrow at a time, but the strength of the arrow can im several people¡¯s life.


    Because of its strength, when people are hit by it, they can be considered as human shish kabob. Even armored cavalry can bepared as a paper armor when hit by it.


    Therefore, when those invaders from beyond the Great Wall see a ballista ced on a city wall, they will quickly retreat. Although it is only a few in number and can only shoot projectiles one at a time, it is actually very frightening.


    But, the one Huang Zhong¡¯s shot earlier gave them a nostalgic feeling, like that arrow wasunched from a ballista.


    That is correct, Huang Zhong ultimate skill is basically turned him into a portable ballista, but a ballista is an inanimate thing, but Huang Zhong is a breathing and living person. Also ballista¡¯s needed several soldiers to pull the bowstring in order to shoot, but Huang Zhong only needed himself to pull the bow.


    ¡°General Huang!!!¡± Su Fei is also very anxious, because today he had seen Lu Bu¡¯s terror with his own eyes. If Huang Zhong could not withstand Lu Bu, then Jiangxia¡¯s army could not do anything against the might of Lu Bu¡¯s army.


    The dust dissipated slowly, revealing two people forms.


    ¡°Cough!!!¡± Lu Bu appeared first, he coughed blood. His mouth already dripping blood, his Poseidon halberd has fell to one side, and his helmet falling revealed a pitch-ck hair which has been untied.


    The opposite Huang Zhong also had his bow broken, but his condition is not as bad as Lu Bu.


    ¡°Milord, MILORD DEFEATED!!!¡± Zang Ba and all of Lu Bu¡¯s army personnel on the scene cannot believe that Lu Bu, their god-of-war, their army¡¯s soul, was defeated in battle.


    Amander-in-chief who has lost its weapon and helmet, what does this view represent?! It represents that he has lost in the battlefield.


    All of Jiangxia army roared ¡°We won, we won, we won!!!!¡± They really cannot believe that theirmander-in-chief, their general Huang Zhong has won, they have beaten Lu Bu, the invincible god-of-war!!!


    ¡°We really won, we really won!!!¡±


    "General Huang, General Huang has defeated Lu Bu, has defeated that god-of-war!!!"


    ¡°Old General Huang, you did it!!!!¡± Su Fei also shing a happy expression. Currently he is inside the grain and provisions warehouse handling distributions, when he saw Huang Shee and suddenly gave him a big hug. Because if Huang She did not propose this idea to confront them directly, how could this result happen? Lu Bu defeated and Lu Bu¡¯s army is in deadlock.


    Lu Bu is Lu Bu¡¯s army soul, the embodiment of the army¡¯s willpower. Since he was defeated, their willpower has also been defeated, Lu Bu¡¯s army has lost their courage. But on the opposite, Jiangxia army¡¯s morale got a big boost.


    Completing one big task is much bigger than three small tasks.


    Su Fei then wield his g fiercely ¡°Beat the war drum, we march!!!¡± With Lu Bu¡¯s army being defeated here, it can be said that Sun Ce¡¯s army is also defeated. Now that Jiangxia has General Huang, can Sun Ce¡¯s army still wreak havoc? At that moment, it will be theirplete defeat.


    ¡°Sun Ce, Taishi Ci, Zhou Yu, Huang Gai, Ling Tong...!¡± Su Fei said each name with stressed tone. Every single name was Jiangdong¡¯s bigshots. Their skill in wushu are outstanding as they are valiant.


    Jiangxia is not weaker than Jiangdong in naval warfare. After all they tread the same waters.


    However Jiangxia has been suffering loss after loss, because they did not have a valiant general.


    The one who can fight is only Gan Ning, Su Fei and Huang Zu. Gan Ning although strong, he cannot cope up with many valiant generals attacking him. Su Fei did not excel in wushu, and can only depend on his troops and Huang Zu is already old.


    Now, with Huang Zhong¡¯s presence, all the issues have suddenly been solved. This old General Huang Zhong¡¯s son is sick and needed help from Jiangxia¡¯s doctors, so he requested to transfer to Jiangxia. No one thought that Huang Zhong¡¯s presence would actually give a big benefit to Jiangxia.


    ¡°We also beat a drum to counterattack!¡± With Lu Bu down, Chen Gong does the only thing he can as an advisor. So the first thing that he thought of is to save his lord. ¡°Wenyuan, Xuangao, Hanyang, the three of you are responsible to rush ahead. Gao Shun, you are responsible to rescue Milord!!!¡±


    Both sides began to move up together, a war will shortly begin.


    Jiangxia¡¯s army has been eager to try Lu Bu¡¯s army, but they are surprised that Huang Zhong prevented them from advancing


    ¡°I lost!!!¡± Said Huang Zhong in a low voice, he is truly distressed.


    ¡°What?!¡± Su Fei staring at Huang Zhong. Huang Zhong said he is defeated, but how can this look be of defeated? He can just take his curved dao from his horse and behead Lu Bu and it is done. But now Huang Zhong is the one said that he is defeated.


    ¡°How can that be?!¡±


    ¡°Did Milord win?!¡± As far as Zang Ba realized, Lu Bu¡¯s undefeated legend has been broken. He dropped his weapon and helmet, his warhorse already lying on the ground unable to get up again. How can this Lu Bu be the one that won?


    ¡°Wait!!!¡± Chen Gong also stopped Lu Bu¡¯s army movement.


    After hearing Huang Zhong say that he is defeated, Lu Bu only nodded and did not say anything, he just picked up his helmet and his Poseidon halberd.


    That is correct, Huang Zhong is the one who lost!


    Beside Huang Zhong¡¯s bow has being broken into two, his curved dao, armor and helmet, are all still intact. His body did not have as many scars as Lu Bu, but Huang Zhong¡¯s beard is gone.


    Huang Zhong¡¯s proud beard is gone, leaving only stubble under his chin. Telling the people, that he once had a long beard.


    How the process happened only Lu Bu and Huang Zhong knew, other people did not know because their vision was covered up by dust earlier.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you kill me?!¡± Said Huang Zhong with hoarse voice while looking at Lu Bu.


    ¡°If I kill you now, it would be a waste!!!¡± Said Lu Bu while picking up his Poseidon halberd while putting on his helmet.


    ¡°I do not need your pity!!!¡± Eximed Huang Zhong.


    ¡°It is not a pity!!! I, Lu Bu, never show mercy to any person! Look forward to our next encounter!¡± Lu Bu did not want to waste time exining to Huang Zhong. He is very excited today, because he finally encountered a person who can go toe-to-toe with him, how can he possibly kill Huang Zhong now?! Moreover, you also did not kill me right?!


    Lu Bu knew if that time he went for the kill, Huang Zhong will die, but it would also cause him mortal injury.


    ¡°Beat the retreat signal!!!¡±


    Bothmander-in-chief¡¯s return to their respective camps.


    ¡°Milord, are you all right?!¡± Zang Ba and co, quickly opened their mouths, saying their worry. First Lu Bu and Huang Zhong¡¯s battle made them really worried and scared and Zang Ba¡¯s heart almost lost his faith because he kept believing that Lu Bu is invincible. That battle just showed that Lu Bu almost lost his life to Huang Zhong.


    ¡°I am okay!¡± Lu Bu just continued to wipe blood from his body. Can this be called all right? It has been a long time, since Lu Bu got this severely injured. Now, he is did not even bother to look for his Poseidon halberd.


    In his mind, he is thinking about Huang Zhong!!! Lu Bu gave a long gaze passing through Jiangxia¡¯s army main tent into Huangzhou city.


    Compared to Lu Bu who get much caring in his army, Huang Zhong got much less than he deserved


    ¡°Old General Huang, are you all right?!¡± Inquired Su Fei while helping Huang Zhong remove his armor, he really did not understand why today Huang Zhong lost. From his point of view, obviously Lu Bu had lost his helmet and Poseidon halberd. It is a mark that he has lost the duel.


    ¡°Are you thinking about how I lost?!¡± How can Huang Zhong not know what Su Fei¡¯s was thinking?


    ¡°Um!¡± Su Fei nodded on the spot. In his opinion, Huang Zhong should be the winner. And after that duel, Jiangxia¡¯s army will immediately hit Lu Bu¡¯s army as hard as they can, to repel Lu Bu.


    ¡°Ha-ha-ha!!!¡± Huang Zhongughed bitterly. Su Fei¡¯s idea is very good. Because if Huang Zhong won, he can use the newly gained morale to repel Lu Bu¡¯s army, but actually he is the one who lost.


    He cannot stop wondering, how Lu Bu avoided that ballista arrow, it is very fast!!! Has that man¡¯s speed reach a demonic level?


    ¡°Su Fei, can you see where my beard is right now?!¡± Huang Zhong asked Su Fei.


    ¡°Your beard?!¡± Su Fei then paid attention to Huang Zhong. His beard has vanished, leaving only a stubble where it once was.


    There is bloodstain mark on Huang Zhong¡¯s throat. The skin has been cut, but not deep, therefore it did not bleed.


    ¡°General Huang, how can this be?!¡± Su Fei finally understood.


    ¡°That man showed mercy, he could have swung his halberd to sever my artery!¡± Answered Huang Zhong. That man is really terrifying, Huang Zhong¡¯s heart has been painted with fear of Lu Bu.


    ¡°The earlier Duel has caused many troubles for you, Old General Huang!¡± Su Fei said while his heart is filled with guilt. If he is the one who epted the duel, perhaps he is the one whose head will be on that battlefield just now. Su Fei shame unfathomable.


    ¡°Huang Zhong, Huang Zhong!!!¡± From outside there is a rude and frantic voice calling Huang Zhong¡¯s name directly, no respect for him as amander-in-chief. Also without saying ¡°Excuse me¡±, the owner of the sound entered main camp.


    Su Fei and Huang Zhong¡¯s brow wrinkled. A man who can be so rude like that is only Huang She, Huang Zu of Jiangxia eldest son.


    After Huang She entered the big tent, he immediately spurt out words like machine gun ¡°YOU BOTH, WHY DID YOU NOT KILL LU BU JUST NOW, HUH??? WHY DID THE ARMY NOT MARCH, ARE YOU THROWING AWAY THE MOMENTUM???¡± Those words are spoken with a tone like a warden interrogating his prisoner.


    One must know that Huang Zhong currently ismander-in-chief, but Huang She is just a quartermaster, his rank is private. If they are normal superior and subordinate, Huang Zhong will have ordered Huang She to be executed under militaryw. A private rushing to the main tent, this is a capital offense in militaryw, moreover Huang She also left his post abandoned.


    ¡°Eldest son, Old General Huang has been defeated, therefore we have no other options than to beat the drum to retreat!!¡± Huang Zhong does not want to bother speaking to Huang She, so Su Fei is the one speaking and exining now.


    ¡°HUH, DEFEATED???!!! BOTH ARMIES HAVE SEEN THAT LU BU DROPPED HIS HELMET AND HALBERD, HUANG ZHONG STILL HAD HIS CURVED DAO, HELMET AND ARMOR INTACT, AND YOU SAID HE IS DEFEATED!!!! WITH THAT APPEARANCE, ANYONE CAN TAKE LU BU¡¯S HEAD, BUT YOU, HUANG ZHONG, YOU SAID YOU ARE DEFEATED? ARE YOU FUCKING KIDDING ME!!!?¡±


    Huang She roared loudly. During his service inside the army, he has not battled even once. So he eagerly wanted to perform meritorious service. If today they can kill Lu Bu and repel Lu Bu¡¯s army, then his father will be proud of him. And now, the chance to obtain merit just disappeared, how can that not make Huang She outraged?!


    ¡°Eldest son, you do not know the whole story!!!¡± Su Fei tried to exin, but due to Huang She¡¯s non-stop roaring, he did not hear Su Fei¡¯s voice.


    Huang Zhong suddenly grab his curved dao and chopped the table to half.


    ¡°WHAT Huang Zhong, you want to kill me, huh?! Do you want to rebel?!¡± Huang Zhong¡¯s act of cutting the table has made Huang She jumped back frightened. However at the same time, Su Fei jumped in to protect Huang She and saying to Huang Zhong ¡°Old General Huang, please think three times. This is our lord¡¯s son!!!¡± Hearing Su Fei protect him, made Huang She haughtier than ever.


    ¡°If I say I was defeated, then I have been defeated simple as that! Now fuck off, otherwise I will execute you under militaryw, a private rushing in to the main tent, roaring at themander-in-chief. All of them are sufficient for me to execute militaryw, even if you are General Huang Zu¡¯s son!!!¡± Said Huang Zhong with a cold stare, making Huang She startled once again.


    ¡°Good, good, very good! Huang Zhong, your wings have already hardened so think you can talk back to me like this. I already said to father that person who Liu Pan rmended is untrustworthy, unworthy as a person!!!


    I will report to father so he dismisses you, wait for the news!!!¡± Shouted Huang She while he exited the main tent. He knows that Huang Zhong is really terrifying, so he is afraid that Huang Zhong will be in rage and kill him in one blow.


    Looking at Huang She exit main tent, Su Fei smiled bitterly. That eldest son of Milord really said malicious remarks toward Huang Zhong and then said ¡°Old General Huang, please do not get offended by those small sentences!!!¡± If Huang Zu really dismissed Huang Zhong, then it will be a cmity for Jiangxia¡¯s army.


    ¡°Humph, dismiss me or not, it is not Huang She¡¯s decision!¡± Huang Zhong just snorted coldly. If Huang Zhong were not looking for medicine for his son¡¯s illness, how could he possiblye to Jiangxia? He is not Huang She¡¯s subordinate but Huang Zu¡¯s.


    If Huang Zhong was really dismissed, he will ept it dly.


    ¡°Su Fei, I am tired, please go back now!¡± Huang Zhong waved with his hand, signaling Su Fei.


    ¡°Yes, general!¡± Su Fei also looked at Huang Zhong¡¯s condition. It is tired, so he can only go back to his own tent.

 Chapter 94 - Planning for Jiangxias Downfall, Liu Mang Go Back to Present to Find Medicine

    Chapter 94 ¨C nning for Jiangxia¡¯s Downfall, Liu Mang Go Back to Present to Find Medicine


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon, Edited by Krayto


    Under Huangzhou city, within a few days after Lu Bu¡¯s duel, Lu Bu¡¯s army and Jiangxia¡¯s army has been skirmishing more than 10 times.


    Jiangxia¡¯s army are depended on two things to resist Lu Bu¡¯s army.


    The first by fortifying their defense wall and 5,000 naval units, forming a horn-shaped defense formation. Lu Bu¡¯s army themselves cannot use cavalry attacks due to thend being very wet, dampening their impact.


    So Lu Bu is deploying only infantries, resulting in very little progress.


    ¡°Damn, has Jiangxia be our roadblock?!¡± Lu Bu mmed his fist on the table. Being a borrowed knife for Sun Ce¡¯s army has made Lu Bu unhappy and now Huang Zhong¡¯s forces are blocking his advance.


    Chen Gong who stood on the side, also wrinkled his brow. Now that Lu Bu has defeated Huang Zhong, Jiangxia¡¯s army has been on the defense the entire time.


    Actually due the the longbow men in camp, Lu Bu¡¯s army can defeat Jiangxia¡¯s army but cannotpletely crippled and annihted them.


    They have too many ways to escape, they can directly retreat using the river and n foreback next time. Lu Bu¡¯s army currently consist of onlynd-lubbers for their naval units.


    Huang Zhong¡¯s Longbow division is as strong as the Bing Province Heavy Cavalry and Formation Breaker.


    Chen Gong observed that even though the Longbow division only had 3,000 people, all of them are aces in archery trained by Huang Zhong himself.


    So, it can be said whenever they divisionunched their arrows, it would be as if Huang Zhong himself is shooting at Lu Bu¡¯s army. That will cost many casualties in Lu Bu army.


    ¡°Should we ally ourselves with Sun Ce army?!¡± Actually there is another method to annihte Jiangxia¡¯s army.


    It is to contact Sun Ce¡¯s army, form an alliance with them, and together they form a two-prong attack on Huang Zu. Lu Bu¡¯s army through Jiangxiand road and Sun Ce¡¯s army from the river.


    ¡°We cannot form an alliance with them!¡± Lu Bu shook his head. He had been coerced to be a borrowed knife by Sun Ce to kill Huang Zu. If they requested to ally with them, doesn¡¯t that mean that Lu Bu is ipetent? That would be a big shame and Lu Bu would not allow that.


    Moreover, if they did ally together, who will be the leader of the alliance?! Lu Bu or Sun Ce? And based on Lu Bu who requested the alliance, then Sun Ce would be de facto leader.


    Plus if they conquer Jiangxia, then he had offended Liu Biao and if they went Xinye after Jiangxia, and since Xinye is currently under Liu Biao, they would meet a dead end no matter where they went.


    Lu Bu started to feel a little regret that he did not kill Huang Zhong directly a few days ago. At this juncture, if they do not ally with Sun Ce, they will be deadlocked in Huangzhou city, as their grain and provisions start to deplete.


    ¡°How about we storm them?!¡± Zang Ba voiced his opinion. Zang Ba now has no division to lead, so he became Lu Bu¡¯s personal guard. ¡°Formation Breaker as vanguard, and then use 10,000 soldiers to maintain pressure. Coupled with Bing Province Heavy Cavalry, we can destroy them in one blow!!!¡±


    Zang Ba¡¯s idea is very good but ording to current circumstances, it cannot be used. An Injury of 1000 or even 800 soldiers for defeating the enemy is currently uneptable by Lu Bu.


    Lu Bu¡¯s army only has 30,000 troops, so no matter if they win or lose, Lu Bu cannot stomach those casualties. Furthermore, Jiangxia is not their destination, so how can they afford to lose so much right now?


    Isn¡¯t this what Sun Ce hoped for? For knotting an alliance with Lu Bu¡¯s army he could control his cavalry units? Suddenly Liu Mang shouted out ¡°I have an idea!!¡± making all of people present look toward Liu Mang, embarrassing him a little.


    ¡°Oh? Hanyang, what can you add to this discussion?!¡± Lu Bu looked at Liu Mang. Although Liu Mang is not a counselor, sometimes when Chen Gong is stumped, Liu Mang always came up with some very good solutions.


    ¡°This is just an assumption!¡± Said Liu Mang while all eyes in the room were looking at him.


    Lu Bu continued ¡°Even if it is an assumption, just say it! Since all of us are stumped, if you have an idea even if it¡¯s just an assumption, we would appreciate it!¡±


    Liu Mang then continued ¡°The one who is blocking us currently is Jiangxia¡¯s army, if it was a normal army, they are no match for us.


    But currently they have leader who is very formidable, Huang Zhong, isn¡¯t that correct?!¡± Asked Liu Mang.


    All of them nodded their heads. Huang Zhong is not only a very powerful general but he is also very capable in leadership and strategy. ¡°That being the case, then I have a method against this veteran!¡± Said Liu Mang.


    ¡°You have a method against this veteran?!¡± What Liu Mang said is correct.


    However currently from all Intel they obtained, there isn¡¯t a method against this veteran, because they have too little information on this veteran.


    At the beginning of the turbulent times, when Lu Bu started his debut, Huang Zhong did not appear at all. Whether he was afraid to fight or defending his property, we currently do not know.


    ¡°I do not know if this message is urate or not. But I got a message that Huang Zhong is not Huang Zu¡¯s men. He is Liu Biao¡¯s foster son, Liu Pan¡¯s men. And also Huang Zhong has a son named Huang Xu, his only son and his son currently has a serious illness! We can begin our approach from his son!!!¡± Liu Mang speaks his mind.


    ¡°Huang Zhong has a son who is currently ill?!¡± Chen Gong was in charge of Lu Bu¡¯s intelligence Corp, but due to his intelligence gathering prowess has being severelypromised, he did not know anything about Huang Zhong.


    He thought Huang Zhong fell from the sky therefore had no information on him, but Liu Mang knows!


    Chen Gong never asked where he got that information, because Liu Mang brought Lu Bu a lot of unexined things. Like warhorses, armor, spears and meat buns.


    Why Liu Mang knows this information? It is because he has been reading kongming, Wikipedia and baidu.


    But again, that information is only a conjecture because those sites also did not have a clear information about Huang Zhong¡¯s son, Huang Xu, his disease, and death year. If Huang Xu is dead now then all of his knowledge will amount to nothing.


    TL: It is really written like that kongming, Wikipedia and baidu


    ¡°Let¡¯s say for argument¡¯s sake, we know that information, but what use is it to us?!¡± Zang Ba is really confused.


    Are we supposed to go to Jiangxia and kidnap Huang Zhong¡¯s son?! ¡°I need to know what kind of disease that Huang Xu has now so I can cure it!¡± Said Liu Mang.


    He is unsure what Huang Xu¡¯s disease is, but from all historical records, he knew that Huang Xu¡¯s disease is some kind of pneumonia. This kind of disease is incurable inte Eastern Han Dynasty but in present time, it can be easily cured. If Huang Xu has this disease, then it is good, he can cure himpletely by a lot of therapy.


    ¡°Creating chaos in the enemy¡¯s heart!!¡± Chen Gong did not care whether Liu Mang can treat Huang Zhong¡¯s son illness or not, what he needed is to lower the enemy¡¯s morale.


    Can you imagine what Huang Zhong¡¯s face would look like when Lu Bu¡¯s army told him that we can cure his son? As a father he will be very excited. With Huang Zhong excited like that, what would Jiangxia¡¯s army think when watching Huang Zhong?


    Huang Zhong being like that, will obviously set an internal strife in Jiangxia. ¡°The only uncertainty is whether his son is still alive or not!¡± Liu Mang shook his head. If Huang Xu is dead, everything would be in vain now.


    ¡°He is still alive!!¡± Said Lu Bu, while closing his eyes and tried to recall the duel a few days ago. ¡°Eh?! Honorable father-inw, how do you know?!¡± Liu Mang is really confused.


    How can his father-inw know about Huang Xu? He is pretty sure that he conveyed the message about Huang Xu just now but how can Lu Bu say with certainty that he is still alive?


    ¡°Not only still alive, but he is still in his camp!¡± Lu Bu added his information. How could Lu Bu know this? Because when Lu Bu was dueling, Lu Bu smelled Huang Zhong.


    Lu Bu as a fighter naturally has a heightened sense of smell and at that time, Huang Zhong¡¯s body smelled like herbs.


    Lu Bu originally thought that Huang Zhong is a drug addict, being contaminated with smelly herbs. But due to Liu Mang¡¯s information just now, he is sure that he cooked medicinal herbs for his son to drink.


    And Huang Zhong definitely has been exposed to drugs for a long time, if not how could he have this odor? ¡°Okay then, now that we have determined our method to attack, please rest for today! Tomorrow is the beginning of Jiangxia¡¯s fall!¡±


    Chen Gong said with a smile. It is alreadyte, and all of them needed to go to rest. Liu Mang stayed until everyone left.


    ¡°Anything else?!¡± Said Lu Bu while looking at Liu Mang, Lu Bu also needed to rest.


    ¡°Ah! I need to go back there!¡± Said Liu Mang.


    ¡°Go back?!¡± Lu Bu pointed his finger to the sky, ¡°There?!¡±


    ¡°Yes¡± Liu Mang nodded, his CD button wad already lit up in green, so he can make another trip to the present.


    ¡°Then go!¡± Lu Bu already unraveled his cloak, to take a rest. Seeing Lu Bu notmand Liu Mang anything, Liu Mang took his leave.


    When he almost at the door, Lu Bu¡¯s voicee from behind ¡°Stay safe, be careful!!!¡±

 Chapter 95 - Major Event in Jiangxia

    Chapter 95 ¨C Major Event in Jiangxia


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon, Edited by Krayto


    ¡°CRASH!!!¡± Inside Huangzhou city, a young man is full of anger and throwing, destroying anything that is made of porcin and jade, shattering them to pieces.


    The entire room is already in ruins.


    ¡°Abominable, damnation. Why, WHY DOES FATHER NOT LISTEN TO ME, WHY?!¡± This young man Huang She has been roaring for some time now. He already notified his father Huang Zu of Jiangxia that Huang Zhong is possibly coborating with the enemy, if not how can Huang Zhong say that he is defeated a few days ago.


    But Huang Zu did notpletely trust Huang She¡¯s report, instead he kept Huang Zhong as appointedmander-in-chief and only reprimanded him through a letter, in order for Huang She to be satisfied as quartermaster.


    So, it can be said, Huang She¡¯s restlessness is caused by Huang Zhong¡¯s appointment asmander-in-chief.


    ¡°Report!!!¡± This time there is a guarding in to his room. Huang She red an angrily at this guard. This guard was nted by Huang She into Huang Zhong¡¯s army, so he can be informed of Huang Zhong¡¯s every action and movement.


    ¡°How, huh? Was the army defeated?!¡± Huang She currently expected Huang Zhong to lose. If Huang Zhong lost, then the position ofmander-in-chief would automatically be transferred to him.


    ¡°No, our army did not lose!!¡± The guard looks strangely at the little master. Did he expect them to lose? If the army lost, how can he still standing here? Maybe at that time, his escape route would have been cut off. Then the guard continued ¡°Old General Huang Zhong has shed with Lu Bu¡¯s army again and has repelled the enemy!¡±


    ¡°If he is not defeated, then why have youe back here singing praises about that old fart Huang Zhong before me, huh? An ordinary manpared to me!!!¡± Huang She¡¯s eyes started to turn red, killing intent emanating fiercely from his body. His face looked like he wanted to eat a person.


    ¡°No, this servant did not have the slightest intention, Eldest son!¡± The guard became very scared, he is afraid that this eldest son may kill him. ¡°The Old General Huang, just before both armies shed, some of Lu Bu¡¯s army scouts shouted that among Lu Bu¡¯s army, there is a doctor who can cure Old General Huang¡¯s son!¡±


    ¡°Huang Zhong¡¯s son is sick?!¡± Huang She is puzzled. He and Huang Zhong have had big disputes recently so naturally he cannot inquire about Huang Zhong¡¯s family.


    ¡°How did Huang Zhong respond?!¡± What Huang She wanted to know is how Huang Zhong responded to the news.


    ¡°Old General Huang is very excited at first, butter I informed him that our Jiangxia also has a famous doctor to cure General Huang Zhong¡¯s son¡¯s illness!¡± Honestly the guard also very much admires General Huang Zhong.


    ¡°Very excited, eh?!¡± Huang She did not have a clear reason as to why Huang Zhong appeared in Jiangxia. He is Liu Pan¡¯s subordinate. Although Huang She disdained Liu Pan very much, he had to admit that his vision is good. Because he is able to persuade such a valiant general to serve under him obediently.


    Huang She also recognized Huang Zhong¡¯s skill. If Huang Zhong was not opposing his idea again and again, Huang She really did would not mind if that brave general guarded Jiangxia.


    But now, it looked like it is not Liu Pan who rmended Huang Zhong to his father, instead it was because Jiangxia has a famous doctor who can treat Huang Zhong¡¯s son illness, therefore Huang Zhong requested to transfer to Jiangxia.


    "Good, good!" Huang She smiled suddenly, finally he knew there is a weakness that he can exploit.


    "Eldest son?!"The guard is very strange as to why the eldest son smiled suddenly.


    "You go back to your post!"Huang She waved his hand signaling the guard to return.


    ¡°Famous doctor, eh? Huang Zhong¡¯s son!!! HEHEHEHE, you will be my, Huang She¡¯s, leverage!!! Old fart you just wait!!! I will make you relinquish your military authority to me!!!¡± Said Huang She¡¯s with very cold eyes look at the sky.


    - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -- - - - - - - - -


    ¡°They can cure my son¡¯s illness?!¡± In Jiangxia¡¯s army main tent, Huang Zhong is holding his head, he had a deep headache. What Huang Zhong is most worried in this world is certainly his son Huang Xu.


    When Huang Zhong had Huang Xu, he can be considered already middle age (20 years old). Therefore Huang Zhong wishes to pass Huang Xu, his skill, so he had been very strict to Huang Xu.


    TL: Life expectancy in Eastern Han Dynasty is not high, therefore 20+ is considered middle age.


    But, who can predict such strictness would actually bring illness to Huang Xu?


    Huang Zhong¡¯s training regimen is too stressful for Huang Xu¡¯s body. The phase of hammering bone was done in the wrong way, so that caused his illness. So Huang Xu starting from his childhood had been exposed to a lot of medicine.


    Huang Zhong did not belong to any n, so in his whole life, his only heir is Huang Xu.


    Because Huang Xu has been sick all these years, it made Huang Zhong worry so much. All of his hair turned white and his it caused appearance to be much older than his age.


    This time, he went to Jiangxia because there is a rumor that Jiangxia has a famous doctor, therefore he requested Liu Pan to transfer him to Jiangxia.


    But up to this day, he still could not find the famous doctor to cure his son.


    Now Lu Bu¡¯s army, he did not know where they got information about his son being sick or his sickness, but they said that they have a cure for Huang Xu¡¯s sickness! How can this information not make Huang Zhong excited?


    If Huang Zhong is not affiliated with anyone currently, maybe Huang Zhong would kneel before Lu Bu, asking him to cure his son, even if he is to be cattle or a horse in the next life. But currently he is amander-in-chief of an armed force, and they are enemy opponents and Huang Zhong¡¯s principle made it impossible to for him to surrender to the enemy.


    So, after repelling Lu Bu¡¯s army attack, Huang Zhong fell into a deep depression in the main tent.


    ¡°Old General Huang!¡± At this time Su Fei walked into main tent.


    Su Fei see Huang Zhong in a distressed state while seating on themander¡¯s seat. He also knows Huang Zhong had a son. His son is a very talented person, Su Fei knew that when he paid a visit to Huang Zhong¡¯s mansion.


    Huang Zhong¡¯s son Huang Xu is a good seedling. He has a natural talent for war, but it¡¯s a pity that his body cannot support his aspirations.


    That appearance now, is just like as Su Fei remembered when Huang Xu coughed up blood and Huang Zhong is worried.


    ¡°Su Fei, you are here!¡± Huang Zhong nodded.


    ¡°Old General Huang, are you thinking about that matter just now?!¡± Su Fei really did not know how he should could his opinion. On one side, he hoped that what Lu Bu said is real, so that Huang Xu could be saved but on the other side, he hoped the news is false, so Old General Huang did not worry so much.


    Hearing Su Fei said that, Huang Zhong just waved his hand to say no. ¡°Su Fei, please do not raise that matter again today!¡± Huang Zhong currently is very agitated and upset, he no longer wished to speak about this matter. He knows that this maybe a scheme to lower the troops morale, but he really cannot hold his excitement down.


    ¡°Um, I know!¡± Su Fei also knew that currently, Huang Zhong needed to dispel his agitated state. If Huang Zhong kept thinking about the news that Lu Bu has a medicine for his son, it is the end.


    ¡°Report! Reporting to General Huang, outside of main tent, there is a person iming to be your house steward seeking an audience with the general!¡± A guard came rying a message.


    ¡°My house steward?!¡± Huang Zhong¡¯s brow wrinkled. How is he here? Why did he not stay in my Jiangxia¡¯s mansion? ¡°I ept his request, let hime in!¡±


    The man who wore the house steward¡¯s clothing quickly entered the main tent and knelt before Huang Zhong ¡°General, General, Zhao Qian is ipetent!¡±


    ¡°Zhao Qian?!¡± Su Fei knows that this servant is Huang Zhong¡¯s family steward, having people as his house steward, it can be said that Huang Zhong is also wealthy. This person has been following Huang Zhong through fire and water, risked his life with Huang Zhong as a personal bodyguard. Afterward, when his prowess has been wasted by age, he was taken in by Huang Zhong as his house steward.


    With Zhao Qian to appearing here, did an ident happen in Huang Zhong¡¯s mansion?


    It was exactly as Su Fei¡¯s suspected, hearing Zhao Qian¡¯s words, he discovered ill news. Huang Zhong¡¯s son, Huang Xu disappeared!

 Chapter 96 - Huang Zhong is forced to Submit under Huang Shes leg

    Chapter 96 ¨C Huang Zhong is forced to Submit under Huang She¡¯s leg


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon, Edited by Krayto


    Huang Zhong is really anxious. He has discharged all of his strength to seek for Huang Xu, but he found nothing. That is his only son. Su Fei also reported this event to Huang Zu, so Huang Zu helped search as well, but until now, there is no report at all.


    ¡°Oh, my son Xu, where are you?!¡± On Huang Zhong¡¯s table there is a jug full of white wine. In times of war, wine is prohibited inside the army, let alone in main tent, but Huang Zhong could not hold his anxiety. He has been worrying too much.


    Who, just who in the world kidnapped my son Xu? WHO? Is it Lu Bu¡¯s army? That is impossible, Huang Xu disappeared in Jiangxia. Lu Bu¡¯s army is currently unable to kidnap anyone from Jiangxia, who then, who? While Huang Zhong pondered, he had drunk several cups of wine.


    ¡°In the army, one is prohibited to drink wine. This is your rule, General Huang. How dare you lick your own saliva?!¡± A malicious sound reached Huang Zhong¡¯s ear.


    ¡°What do you want?!¡± In all Huangzhou city, the person who Huang Zhong do not want to see appeared in main tent ¡°Eldest son She, you are leaving your post in Huangzhou city. What do you want by appearing in Zhong¡¯s main tent?!¡±


    Huang Zhong¡¯s mood is very bad now and he is angry because the guard did not notify him of this young asshole¡¯s arrival.


    ¡°Nothing, I just want to ask when General Huang wanted to expel Lu Bu¡¯s army out of Jiangxia!¡±


    Huang She is asking lightly, in his tone, he do not have any respect at all for hismander-in-chief, Huang Zhong.


    ¡°Now is not a good time!¡± Said Huang Zhong while gulping down a cup of wine.


    Huang Zhong thought to himself"Expelling Lu Bu¡¯s army outside of Jiangxia? Going on the offensive? Ha-Ha-Ha. If you did that, you are ying into Lu Bu hand.


    How can 10,000 troops fight with an army of 30,000 troops? Use your damn brain you useless Idiot."


    Now what Huang Zhong is ying defensively, refusing to battle, Lu Bu army¡¯s grain and provisions to deplete it to almost nothing. Until then can they do a decisive battle to expel Lu Bu¡¯s army.


    ¡°THEN WHEN IS THE GOOD TIME?!¡± Huang She unexpectedly used an interrogating tone. A quartermaster is interrogating themander-in-chief? Huang Zhong¡¯s brow wrinkled.


    ¡°This thing does not concern you, Eldest son She. It is Zhong¡¯s duty. Eldest son She¡¯s responsibility is only preparing grain and provisions for the military campaign!¡±


    Huang Zhong also replied impolitely. The division of duty has been clear from the very start. Huang She¡¯s duty is a quartermaster, and Huang Zhong ismander-in-chief. So nning for war, Huang She is not qualified to do that.


    ¡°HUMPH! My father has given you military authority, why are you dying to battle? You know the consumption rate of our army?


    How manymon people are restless every day because you do not repel Lu Bu¡¯s army out of our Jiangxia? I ask you, can you bear this responsibility or not?!¡± Huang She shot back and kept pointing with his finger toward Huang Zhong


    Huang Zhong just smiled coldly. This Huang She really just wanted to do battle eh?


    ¡°I believe I have already said it, if Eldest son She finds Zhong¡¯s tactics uneptable, please submit a memorial to General Huang Zu. Ask Milord to transfer military authority to you!!! We will see, if General Huang Zu want to carefully read your letter or not!!!¡±


    If this is an ordinary quartermaster, Huang Zhong can execute him immediately. But this is Huang Zu¡¯s son, even though this young bastard was in the wrong, how can a quartermaster question hismander-in-chief in an interrogative tone?


    ¡°YOU!!! YOU!!!!¡± Huang She anger hit its peak. His father sent Huang She a letter reprimanding him, it almost dismissed him from the army and had hum return from the front line in Huangzhou city back to Jiangxia.


    Needless to say why Huang She med Huang Zhong. He also realized why his father is writing a reprimand letter is because Huang Zhong submitted a memorial to Huang Zu.


    Actually Huang She wanted Huang Zhong to submit under him. But Huang She really hated Huang Zhong so he reported him to Huang Zu. In actuality it is Su Fei who submitted memorial to Huang Zu.


    Huang She is useless in the frontline, but because Su Fei knows about his ambition and worried that he would snatch military authority from Huang Zhong, making him dismiss himself voluntarily. Therefore Su Fei quickly reported this to Huang Zu.


    ¡°Old fart, you should not be proud or arrogant now, even though you hold military authority now, in the end you are a DOG of my Huang n!!!¡±


    Dog of Huang n, those words are really demeaning. Huang Zhong¡¯splexion became grim ¡°My lord is Liu Biao of Jing Province not your father General Huang Zu!¡±


    ¡°What is the difference? Now you are in Jiangxia, my territory. Those soldiers youmand are also my Jiangxia¡¯s soldiers and horses! It is true currently my father is the owner of Jiangxia and he can be like this because he has use for you, old dog. Sooner orter this Jiangxia will fall to my hand, and you will be my dog for life!!!¡±


    ¡°HUMPH!!!¡± Huang Zhong just coldly humphed. What Huang She said is right because Huang She is Huang Zu¡¯s son, eventually when Huang Zu dies Jiangxia will be inherited by Huang She.


    ¡°I do not care about the future, at least now Jiangxia¡¯s current affairs is not your decision. Guards, please send Eldest son She, back to his camp!¡± Huang Zhong did not want to argue further with Huang She.


    ¡°Huh, are you angry now you should be ashamed of yourself!!!¡± Huang She sneered. ¡°OH, LET ME REPEAT ONCE MORE. HUANG ZHONG, YOU ARE MY CLAN¡¯S DOG, WHEN YOU DIE, YOUR SON WILL BECOME MY CLAN¡¯S DOG!!! HIS SON WILL BE MY CLAN¡¯S DOG ALSO HIS FURTHER GENERATION¡¯S WILL ALSO BE MY CLAN¡¯S DOG!!!!¡±


    ¡°SHUT UP!!!!¡± Huang Zhong¡¯s eyes started to emit killing intent. Huang She insulted him again and again, Huang Zhong still can endure, but when his son was also insulted, he cannot hold his anger!


    ¡°Huang She, dost thou think I do not dare to kill thou!¡± Huang Zhong¡¯s manner changed into an imposing one. He locked-on Huang She like he is a prey and already dead.


    ¡°You want to kill me? DO YOU DARE?!¡± Although Huang She is a little afraid with Huang Zhong¡¯s anger, but he still had a trump card in his hand.


    ¡°TRY ME!!!¡± Huang Zhong approaches Huang She step by step. This bastard Huang She again and again provoked Huang Zhong and today it is thest straw.


    Huang Zhong transferred to Jiangxia to find a good doctor for his son Huang Xu. Now, in addition he did not finding good doctor, his son also disappeared. Suddenly Huang Zhong¡¯s presence here be a lost cause.


    In addition he was drunk because of the wine, Huang Zhong wishes to kill Huang She immediately and then surrender to Lu Bu.


    Looking at Huang Zhong approaching step by step, Huang She a little nervous. But looking at Huang Zhong¡¯s expression right now, Huang She¡¯s heart actually pretty happy. This Huang Zhong really cares for his son, then he said ¡°Huang Zhong, you dare to hurt me even a hair, you will never see your son ever again!!!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Huang Zhong stopped his steps at once ¡°My son Xu!!! You know my son Xu whereabouts?!¡± Huang Zhong asked Huang She while holding his shoulders.


    ¡°LET ME GO, LET ME GO NOW!!!!¡± Due to Huang Zhong excitement, he subconsciously held Huang She shoulders with full power. The strength of pinnacle super-ss generals is very big, making Huang She felt that his own shoulders were about to crushed.


    ¡°Eldest son She, tell me, where is my son Xu now!!¡± Huang Zhong is really excited. The news of his son suddenly returned life to his eyes.


    "Kowtow before me!"


    "What?!"Huang Zhong stunned.


    ¡°ARE YOU DEAF?! KOWTOW, KOWTOW BEFORE ME, NOW!!!¡± Huang She sneered.


    ¡°Eldest son Huang She, don¡¯t push me too far!!!¡±


    ¡°OKAY THEN, IT¡¯S FINE!!!!¡± Huang She sneered again. ¡°SO, GENERAL HUANG, DRINK THAT WINE UNTIL DAWN, YOU WILL NEVER KNOW YOUR SON¡¯S STATUS NOW!!!¡± Said Huang She while walking toward the main tent¡¯s door.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Suddenly Huang She was stopped by Huang Zhong¡¯s voice.


    ¡°I will kowtow now!¡± Huang Zhong¡¯s fist has grasped his hand tightly, even he did not feel the pain caused by his fingernail.


    A real man¡¯s kowtow is worth a thousand gold. Even though this is ancient time, kowtowing is only reserved for his ones teacher.


    In the military, there is also a tradition on respecting, usually it is holding one¡¯s fist and even though there is also kneeling, it is only half-kneeling toward higher ranks. But currently Huang She wanted Huang Zhong to kowtow toward him.


    ¡°Ssh!¡± Huang Zhong kowtowed toward Huang She, hung his pride, in order to save his son.


    ¡°Eldest son She, please inform Zhong about my son¡¯s whereabouts!¡±


    ¡°RIGHT, THIS IS THE CORRECT ATTITUDE. BUT YOU KOWTOWED SO EARLY, SO I FORGOT TO TELL YOU!¡± Huang She has arrived in front of Huang Zhong and he patted Huang Zhong¡¯s head. Simr to patting a dog.


    Huang Zhong bit his teeth, his hand shaking violently. He is furious.


    ¡°BUT I CHANGED MY MIND NOW, I WILL LET YOU IN THE DARK LONGER!¡± Huang She walked slowly toward themander¡¯s seat and sat on it. He looked at Huang Zhong from this angle, a really good feeling.


    Huang She was really happy right now, is this a feeling of a warlord? No, this is the feeling for bing amander-in-chief.


    ¡°OLD FART, I SAID AGAIN. YOU ARE MY HUANG CLAN¡¯S DOG. YOUR SON ALSO! SINCE BOTH OF YOU ARE DOGS, YOU MUST HEAR MY COMMAND IMMEDIATELY, MAYBE WHEN I, HUANG SHE, AM HAPPY, I WILL TELL YOUR SON¡¯S LOCATION!¡±


    ¡°HUANG SHE, FUCK YOU!¡± Huang Zhong stood fiercely, his face revealed blue vein and his hand already stroking the sword on his waist.

 Chapter 97 - Command Transfer in Jiangxias Army

    Chapter 97 ¨C Command Transfer in Jiangxia¡¯s Army


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon, Edited by Krayto


    ¡°It has been a few days already, but Huang Zhong still hasn¡¯t sent his response to us!¡± Lu Bu¡¯s army stratagem is to instill chaos among the enemy ranks, by lowering morale. However did not have any effect at all.


    First they thought that Huang Zhong is willing to bring his son here to save his life, so even if it is a false information, they thought he would want toe here to try the rumor. But, who can predict, that suddenly there is no response from him. Moreover, his vicemander Su Fei who should be more suspicious of Huang Zhong, instead is trusting Huang Zhong more and more.


    If Huang Zhong did not respond at all then that stratagem is useless.


    ¡°Do we really have to resort to storm the army?!¡± Lu Bu¡¯s head really ache from this.


    During this time, suddenly Chen Gong rushed into the main tent ¡°Milord, be happy now, rejoice now!!!¡±


    ¡°Rejoice? From where does this happinesses from?!¡± Lu Bu is really confused. It is very rare for Chen Gong to be like this.


    ¡°Huff, Huff!¡± Chen Gong huffing and panting heavily. He is overly excited right now, so he ran at full speed after getting the Intel, he is out of breath.


    ¡°Slow down, Gongtai, take a deep breath!¡± Lu Bu went forward to pat Chen Gong¡¯s shoulder, helping him to relieve his breath.


    ¡°Cough!¡± Coughing rxed Chen Gong¡¯s breath and then he said ¡°Milord, we have obtained a big harvest in Jiangxia!!!¡±


    ¡°Obtained a big harvest?!¡± Is Huang Zu willing to retreat to give pass to us?!¡± If that is the case, then it is the best. Because these days deadlocked by Huang Zhong¡¯s army has caused Lu Bu army¡¯s grain and provisions to be depleted. It¡¯s so depleted, that they cannot continue to Xinye or make a detour to Hanzhong.


    ¡°No, it is not that Huang Zu retreated but we have obtained Huang Xu, Huang Xu!!!¡± Chen Gong saying it excitedly.


    ¡°Eh, Huang Xu?! Who is that?!¡± Lu Bu really pondered. As far as he recalled, he does not remember anyone with that name.


    ¡°Huang Xu is Huang Zhong¡¯s son, his only son!¡± Answered Chen Gong.


    ¡°You have news about that?!¡± Chen Gong is responsible for military Intel so his intelligence personnel was already sent into Jiangxia. This is just a news right? How can Chen Gong be so happy with only a news?


    ¡°We do not only obtain news, but we also obtain Huang Xu!!!¡± Chen Gong said it casually, having regained his consciousness.


    ¡°WHAAATTTT?!¡± Now it is Lu Bu¡¯s turn to be surprised, so surprised he jumped from his seat. ¡°Gongtai, say that again, once more!¡±


    ¡°Milord, I will repeat it once more. Huang Xu, Huang Zhong¡¯s only son, has been obtained by us!¡± Chen Gong repeat his words. It is true Lu Bu¡¯s army has good luck.


    At that time, Chen Gong sent a team of scouts to Jiangxia to inquire news about Huang Xu. But due to Jiangxia being heavily guarded, those team of scouts were camped in Jiangxia¡¯s outskirts, unable to enter Jiangxia. But at that same time, there is a team of Jiangxia soldiers getting out from Jiangxia into the forest where Chen Gong¡¯s scouts are. When those soldiers met, naturally there was a confrontation.


    A team of scouts is only a few people, naturally when meeting arger number of soldiers, those scouts will be destroyed. But who would have thought that Jiangxia¡¯s soldiers were so weak that they were helpless when fighting those scouts. All of them were beheaded save for 1 or 2 people for interrogation purposes.


    After the interrogation session, those scouts discovered that this team of Jiangxia¡¯s soldiers unexpectedly is Jiangxia¡¯s Eldest son Huang She¡¯s personal soldiers. They appeared outside Jiangxia to go to a safe house near the forest after kidnapping Huang Zhong¡¯s son Huang Xu, which is why they bumped into Chen Gong¡¯s scouts.


    ¡°Eh, Huang Zu¡¯s son kidnap Huang Xu?!¡± Lu Bu really do not understand his motive. Huang Zhong is a general of Jiangxia. Because of his presence, Jiangxia is able to breathe normally. Why did Huang She, Huang Zu¡¯s son want to kidnap his veteran general¡¯s rtives? Did he want to dig his own grave?


    ¡°He wants military authority!!!¡± Replied Chen Gong, dispelling Lu Bu¡¯s doubt ¡°Huang She is Jiangxia¡¯s little lord, although he is Huang Zu¡¯s son, Huang Zu had not given him military authority because of his nearsightedness and stupidity. And also because Huang Zu is very doting to his youngest son who just turned ten years old this year, this Huang She felt threatened out of jealousy and fear that he would not get any inheritance over his brother!!!¡±


    ¡°Military authority?!¡± Thought Lu Bu while keeping silent. Is it really worth it to fight for? How many warlord¡¯s n are suffering from this? Father and son be bitter rivals, brothers be mortal enemies. This kind of event is really heart breaking.


    ¡°So the one who ismanding Jiangxia¡¯s army is Huang She!¡± Said Lu Bu after getting out from his main tent and looking at the direction of Huangzhou city.


    ¡°If Huang She threatened Huang Zhong with Huang Xu¡¯s safety, I am afraid Huang Zhong will obey him!¡± Said Chen Gong.


    ¡°Yes, he will certainly do that!¡± Lu Bu nodded his head in agreement. What a pity you are Huang Zhong. You have an unrivalled skill in wushu and leadership, but you serve the wrong master. You worked yourself to the death for Jiangxia, but you were stabbed in the back by your lord¡¯s son.


    ¡°We will go for a small skirmish tomorrow morning. We need to see who in the end assumedmand at Huangzhou city!¡± Lu Bu distributed the order.


    All of the generals present receive their order and returned to their respective camps.


    - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -- - - - - - - - -


    The Next morning the sky still dark. Lu Bu¡¯s entire army is in action. Fire is lit on the cooking stoves to prepare food. Battle drums are already thundering, the entire army started to move.


    Jiangxia¡¯s army did not have any movement. They kept defending inside the city which is Huang Zhong¡¯s style.


    After Lu Bu¡¯s half-hearted siege, causing casualties of about 100 lives, finally the leader of Jiangxia¡¯s armyes out on the wall.


    Huang She and Huang Zhong are the ones whoe out first, along with Jiangxia¡¯s civil and military officers, overlooking all of Lu Bu¡¯s army under the city wall.


    ¡°Is he stillmander?!¡± Lu Bu¡¯s eyes are locked-on that long bow veteran. ¡°Has not Huang She already seized military authority?!¡± Logically speaking, this time Huang Zhong already handed over his authority to Huang She, but why did he still appear above the city wall?!


    ¡°No, Milord! Huang Zhong already handed over military authority to Huang She!¡± Milord, look the standing position of Huang She and Huang Zhong!¡± Logically, the one who is standing in front must be themander-in-chief. Even though Huang She is Jiangxia¡¯s little lord, but when he goes to battle, his status is only a quartermaster. Evidently he needed to stand behind Huang Zhong.


    But now, it is very obvious that Huang She ismander-in-chief and Huang Zhong has been demoted to staff.


    ¡°Is this Lu Bu¡¯s army?!¡± Huang She smiled disdainly while observing Lu Bu¡¯s army. Lu Bu¡¯s army has been trying several times to attack the city but was repelled with no result, causing dozens of casualties under the city. Then Huang She continued ¡°Heh, they are only mediocre!!!¡±


    ¡°Eldest son She, please be vignt!¡± Huang Zhong who stood on the side opened his mouth with low voice. ¡°Lu Bu army is only testing us.¡± Although Huang Zhong has handed over military authority, he does not want to see those soldiers die under Huang She¡¯s miscalction and stupidity, therefore he opened his mouth to remind him.


    ¡°Have I told you to speak, huh?! HAVE I???¡± Huang She did not appreciate Huang Zhong kindness but he continued to sneer ¡°WHO GIVES YOU PERMISSION TO CALL ME ELDEST SON SHE, HUH??? WHO??? CALL ME MASTER LIKE A DOG YOU ARE!!!¡±


    "SCREW YOU!" Huang Zhong red toward Huang She.


    ¡°OOOOHHH, DO YOU NOT WANT TO SEE YOUR SON, HMMMM?!¡± Huang She whispered to Huang Zhong¡¯s ear.


    ¡°GRRRR!!!!¡± Huang Zhong gripped his hand tightly to calm himself down and then he took a deep breath, said these words while he hung his pride ¡°I am sorry, master!¡±


    ¡°Clever dog! Since you are a dog, you must have a consciousness of a dog!¡± Huang She pped Huang Zhong¡¯s face, his hand made a very sick sound.


    Huang She continued looking at Lu Bu¡¯s army. Although used a devious method to seize military authority, he was not that stupid. He also knows that Lu Bu¡¯s army is a bad case to deal with, therefore he did not dare to act rashly.


    But his idea to render meritorious service made it difficult for him to decide which is important, his own rations or repel Lu Bu¡¯s army. Jiangxia¡¯s army rations was neglected by him, so now their own rations are also depleting. Huang Zhong¡¯s tactics is to deplete Lu Bu¡¯s army¡¯s grain and provisions in order to make Lu Bu attack, but looking at their current supplies, it is no longer feasible to stay on defense.


    Therefore Huang She¡¯s n is to go on the offensive against Lu Bu¡¯s army.


    ¡°Testing huh?!¡± Huang She talked to himself slowly ¡°FINE THEN! IF YOU CAN TEST ME, I CAN ALSO DO THE SAME!!!¡±


    ¡°YOU, bring 2000 troops to go out of city, meet the enemy head-on!¡± Huang She pointed at a normal officer.


    ¡°HUH?!¡± The selected officer is surprised very much. Send out 2000 troops to meet the enemy head on?! Although the opposite force did not send out cavalry soldiers due thends wetness, they have more than 10,000 people. Those 2000 soldiers who are to meet head-on with 10,000 soldiers, is not that asking for death?!


    ¡°Eldest, Eldest son She, why me?!¡± That military officer was already sweating cold sweat profusely.


    ¡°What do you fear, HUH?! Behind you is the entire Huangzhou city. I only send you out for testing, nothing more. Moreover, there are 5000 naval units to support you!¡± Beside Huangzhou city, there is a big river, so those 5000 naval units can be your bodyguard. They can shoot arrows to give Lu Bu¡¯s army a big threat.


    Seeing that military officer not move, Huang She be angry and pulled out his sword ¡°WHY YOU DO NOT MOVE NOW? I HAVE GIVEN YOU YOUR ORDER BUT YOU STILL DISOBEYED IT?! IF YOU DO NOT GO NOW, I WILL SHOW YOU THE CONSEQUENCES OF DISOBEDIENCE!!!¡±


    ¡°Yes sir, yes!¡± That military officer clenched his teeth. If he went, he might die, but if he refused, then it is death that awaits for him! Dying early is better than dyingte. So, he prepared himself and said these words ¡°Gentlemen, please excuse Xu Zhi. If Xu Zhi does note back, please take care my family!¡±


    Other military officers nodded at him with full sympathy.


    ¡°Thank you very much!¡± Then Xu Zhi got down from tower and prepared his soldiers to meet enemy head-on.

 Chapter 98 - Lu Bu uses one of the 36 Stratagems.

    Chapter 98 ¨C Lu Bu uses one of the 36 Stratagems.


    (Inflict injury on oneself to win the enemy¡¯s trust)


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon, Edited by Krayto


    Huangzhou city front door has opened, Jiangxia¡¯s army one by one flushed out of the gate. The opposite Lu Bu¡¯s army is observing them real close.


    ¡°Hohoho, going on the offensive, eh?!¡± Lu Bu hits his horse to look at those 2,000 troops go out of town. ¡°With this, I am pretty sure that Jiangxia¡¯s army has changed itsmander-in-chief!¡± Lu Bu shows a faint smile. Jiangxia¡¯s army troops have a total of 15,000 with 10,000 infantry and 5,000 naval units.


    Actually with this number, they can y a defensive battle in the city, waiting until Lu Bu¡¯s army exhausted their grain and provisions which would result in their retreat from the frontline.


    But now, Jiangxia¡¯s army broke their routine from being defensive to going on the offensive.


    ¡°Humph, a few days before, they were hiding in the city like turtles, they did not dare to fight with us. Now, they are unexpectedly bing offensive, those soldiers are waiting for death to im them!¡± Zang Ba licked his lip and then half-kneeled toward Lu Bu with one hand on his chest. ¡°Milord!!! Zang Ba requests to join the battle! Give me 1,000 soldiers, I will make sure that Jiangxia¡¯s army will not be able to return ever again!¡±


    Those words are said by Zang Ba, because he wanted to prove himself in front of Lu Bu again. Even though currently Zang Ba is Lu Bu¡¯s personal bodyguard he is tired of being a mere bodyguard.


    He is Zang Ba, he is one of Lu Bu¡¯s eight great generals. So right now, he longed to have his own division back, to announce to the world that he is still a fearsome general.


    ¡°Xuangao, this time you need to stand down, it is my turn to be in action! Milord, Zhang Liao requests to join the battle!¡± Zhang Liao also half-knelt toward Lu Bu.


    His Bing Province Heavy Cavalry are stuck because this ce is littered with wends and rivers, so he cannot rampage like usual. Therefore he has been suppressing his bloodlust in his belly. Now there is an opportunity, how he cannot jump into battle?


    ¡°Wenyuan, you and me should not fight over who is going to be deployed. Your division is cavalry. This kind ofnd is not suitable forrge-scale cavalry charge!¡± Zang Ba and Zhang Liao are staring at each other.


    Only Gao Shun who kept silent all the time did not want to bicker on who is going to be deployed, he only awaited for his lord¡¯s order.


    TL: Oh boy, two of eight great generals of Lu Bu¡¯s army is bickering on who is the one should fight, shouldn¡¯t they be scared?


    ¡°Cavalry are mounted infantry, cavalry soldiers are also made from infantry! Even if my boys dismounted, they can be elite infantries!¡±


    "But you....!"


    ¡°Knock it off!!!¡± Lu Bu tweaked both of his generals¡¯ ears, to stop their quarrel ¡°Xuangao, are you determined to do battle with them?!¡±


    ¡°Yes sir, Ba is willing to bring enemies severed heads to Milord!¡± Zang Ba¡¯s heart is really happy, so he did not suspect anything about Lu Bu¡¯s intention. He really thinks that Lu Bu is moved by his determination.


    Using 1,000 troops to vanquish 2,000 enemy troops. This is not Zang Ba¡¯s arrogance but his self-confidence.


    On training soldiers, Huang Zhong¡¯s ability and Zang Ba¡¯s ability is on par.


    "3000!" Lu Bu stretched out three fingers" I will give you 3000 troops! "


    ¡°No, no, Milord, 1000 troops are enough!¡± Said Zang Ba eagerly ¡°If those 1000 troops cannot take those 2000 Jiangxia soldiers, please take my head!¡±


    ¡°I neither want your head nor do I want you to defeat these 2000 Jiangxia army!¡± Lu Bu shook his head and said the strangest thing in his career as a warlord. ¡°I want you to be defeated, I want you to go back to our camp with shame!!!¡±


    ¡°Eh???¡± Zang Ba is looking at Lu Bu with a disbelief expression. From time to time, themander-in-chief always requested his subordinates to personally lead a battle to win, never has any asion happened where themander-in-chief asked for his subordinate to be defeated.


    1000 troops are not enough to draw troops, so you must use 3000 troops?


    Does Milord want to entice the enemy so they fight to the death? Zang Ba who only had talent in battle as a senior general, suddenly he wanted to understand Lu Bu¡¯s stratagem.


    ¡°Milord, please do not do this!¡± Whether it is to entice or not to entice the enemy, where a defeat is certain, no military general likes to smear his own battle record.


    ¡°Hey, you said you wanted to do it already!¡± Said Lu Bu.


    Looking at Zang Ba¡¯s pained face, Lu Bu¡¯s mouth showed a weird smile ¡°Xuangao, Xuangao, this is the first time youunch your division to battle since you surrendered to me. If I do not let you fight, it is my mistake as your lord!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Yes! Xuangao, this is your first battle under Milord, you better y it nicely!¡± Nearby Zhang Liao also encouraged Zang Ba? Earlier he is annoyed because he did not have any chance to do battle, now because of Lu Bu¡¯s discourse, he smiled at Zang Ba¡¯s misfortune, being a part of Lu Bu¡¯s stratagem


    ¡°Okay then, I will go now!¡± Zang Ba exchanged stares with Zhang Liao. He then rode his warhorse and 3000 troops left the camp gate towards the battlefield.


    ¡°Jiangxia army, Zang Ba, Zang Xuangao of Mt. Tai is here. All of you will receive a quick death!¡± Eximed Zang Ba while swinging his broadsword toward those 2000 Jiangxia soldiers who are currently stationed under Huangzhou city.


    ¡°Zang Ba of Mt. Tai?!¡¯ The Jiangxia general who are currently stationed at Huangzhou city is truly worried that they will bump into Lu Bu or Lu Bu¡¯s subordinate Gao Shun or Zhang Liao. They have witnessed the terror that Lu Bu brings, and also Gao Shun and Zhang Liao. Although they have not seen those two¡¯s skill in wushu, theymand a division by themselves, thus one can see their strength.


    But the one who challenged them is a nameless general! Making Jiangxia¡¯s general really happy and relieved.


    Jiangxia¡¯s general naturally did not know about Zang Ba, because since the Battle of Kaiyang, he has stayed at Lu Bu¡¯s side as a personal bodyguard.


    ¡°Enemy general, cease your savage boast! Remember that Xu Zhi of Jiangxia, is the one who will cut your neck!¡± Xu Zhi then thought ¡°Hehehe, only a nameless general, maybe I can survive this battle and also bring merit with your head!¡± Xu Zhi¡¯s heart has been painted with greed.


    Their warhorse speeding along in the battlefield and shing with each other. In an instant, they have been fighting for ten bouts.


    ¡°Humph!!!¡± Zang Ba humphed in his heart. If it were not for Lu Bu¡¯s order, this garbage would have already died in the first blow. Only second-ss in strength yet he dares to fight with me?


    However, now Zang Ba can only apany Xu Zhi¡¯s rhythm. Regardless of the oue, the battle is really exciting and fierce.


    ¡°When did this Xu Zhi be this strong?!¡± Above the tower overlooking the city gate, Huang Zhong watches the following duel with a big doubt. Huang Zhong did not know much about Zang Ba¡¯s strength, but he knows for certain that this Zang Ba has refined strength enough to almost enter super-ss generals.


    Zang Ba¡¯s eyes focus did not waver, his breath is stable during battle, these are the basic signs that Zang Ba has almost broken through to be a super-ss general.


    A first-ss general battle with Xu Zhi to a draw? Has Xu Zhi really be this strong? Or is Zang Ba too weak?


    ¡°Who is this person? He¡¯s really strong!¡± Although Huang She is also a warrior, his martial art cannot bepared with Xu Zhi, therefore he cannot see the depth of the situation. So, instead he thought that this general called Xu Zhi is very strong and can fight Lu Bu army¡¯s senior general to a draw.


    ¡°That person is Xu Zhi of Huangzhou city! A senior general!¡± Nearby Huangzhou city officials reply while looking at Xu Zhi¡¯s intense battle.


    ¡°Oh? If he managed to repel the enemy, this eldest son will heavily rewarded that person!¡±


    While both warriors are fighting intensely suddenly there is a big movement. Zang Ba showed a big w intentionally, he showed his entire back to Xu Zhi.


    ¡°Good opportunity!¡± Xu Zhi then stabbed his spear again to pierce Zang Ba¡¯s armor. He is truly happy that he can get a merit today.


    ¡°ng!¡± Zang Ba also moved his broadsword to intercept Xu Zhi¡¯s spear, causing sparks.


    ¡°ARGH!¡± Zang Ba¡¯s helmet was hit flying by the deflected spear. His long hair was unknotted and on his cheeks, there is a scar caused by that spear.


    ¡°You are more skillful than me. Today I am tired, look forward to our next encounter!¡± Zang Ba quickly turned his horse to escape.


    ¡°Where do you want to go?¡± Xu Zhi who has already removed Zang Ba¡¯s helmet, naturally saw his opponent head as a persimmon, so he eagerly wanted to chase Zang Ba to gain his merit.


    So, he quickly hit his horse to chase him. Lu Bu¡¯s army after seeing Zang Ba run, how can they themselves not run also?! Because they are too far from main camp, they have be food for the valiant Jiangxia army.


    Their harvest is really a lot. In an instant they killed around hundreds troops. Their heart is really good.


    Xu Zhi who was carried away by sess, wanted to attack Lu Bu main camp when suddenly he heard a bigmanding voice bellowed toward him ¡°STOP NOW!¡± and he retorted ¡°Heh, Lu Bu¡¯s army is just a weak army!¡±


    ¡°Damnation!¡± Zang Ba who has just entered the main tent wanted to exit the main camp and kill Xu Zhi immediately but was blocked by Lu Bu.


    ¡°No joke, that man is really wild. But, this degree is good!¡± Lu Bu smiled. After winning a little battle he¡¯s drunk from victory and is not only heading to our main camp taunting us. Ignorant people have no fear. We will tolerate you until we break Huangzhou city.

 Chapter 99 - Jiangxia’s Destruction is Coming

    Chapter 99 ¨C Jiangxia¡¯s Destruction is Coming


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon, Edited by Krayto


    Today, Jiangxia army really showed off their prowess, especially Xu Zhi. This person can fight a general in Lu Bu¡¯s army into a standstill, an invincible person.


    When he returned to the city, Huang She rewarded Xu Zhi with 100 gold, promoted his title to a first-ss officer, and expanded his influence frommanding 2,000 troops to 5,000 troops. The scenery right now is very festive.


    ¡°Heh, it seem like Lu Bu¡¯s army is only mediocre!¡± Said Huang She while looking at his subordinate, his valiant general Xu Zhi. So, he cannot help but to rise his heroic spirit.


    The battles that have happened these two days are very satisfying for Jiangxia¡¯s army. Huang She had found a really big talent which can be exined with him having a mind for tactics. If he did not send the testing squad, how can he have these big victories?


    ¡°Messenger, send a report to my father, Jiangxia is victorious! And say that our army repelled Lu Bu army¡¯s offense several times and killed 300... Wait!!!¡± Huang She thought again ¡°No, you say we killed 3,000 enemy troops and our army casualties was only 200 troops. We will make sure Lu Bu¡¯s army will retreat as soon as possible, no need for father to be concerned!!!¡±


    Those 300 troops perhaps, theplete summation of casualties for Lu Bu army since the first day of siege. But Huang She bloated that number from 300 to 3000, in order to further increasing his merit.


    As for 2000 people of Jiangxia¡¯s army¡¯s casualties, it was reduced by Huang She to 200. So in order toplement the loss who were falsely reported, Huang She forced 1800 citizens from Huangzhou city to conscript themselves into the army.


    ¡°Come, General Xu Zhi. Huang She offers you one cup of wine as a respect. You have shown our Jiangxia¡¯s army strength and prowess today as you are able to push back Lu Bu¡¯s army! Thank you for your trouble!¡± Huang She is patting Xu Zhi¡¯s shoulder continuously. Because with this person, Huang She will be able to win against Lu Bu¡¯s army.


    ¡°Much thanks, little lord! Xu Zhi is d he can be a help for you to ovee your difficulty in repelling Lu Bu¡¯s army. Even if it is really tiring, Xu Zhi is also willing to fight again for the little lord!¡± Xu Zhi patted Huang She¡¯s ass directly.


    ¡°Wait a minute, what did you just call me?!¡± Huang She suddenly grabbed Xu Zhi¡¯s hand. His cold gaze is staring at Xu Zhi, making him tremble. Xu Zhi then thought ¡°Oh, no, did I address him wrongly? Did I said the wrong words?!¡±


    Earlier today, he was almost cut down because he hesitated to bring 2000 soldiers out, and right now he has been blessed, not to die in the enemy¡¯s hand. Why must he now die in his master¡¯s hand because he address Huang She as ¡°little lord¡±?


    Old General Huang Zhong just kept silent, he do not dare to offend Huang She for fear of his son¡¯s safety.


    ¡°I address you as little lord, little lord!¡± Said Xu Zhi trembling.


    ¡°Say it again!¡± Huang She tightened his grip on Xu Zhi¡¯s hand.


    ¡°It is little lord, little lord!¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Huang She suddenlyughed. His happy expression made Xu Zhi breathe a relief sigh. If this second-generation of Jiangxia¡¯s rule is angry, Xu Zhi himself may be unable to survive anymore.


    ¡°Good, very good, Xu Zhi. You have the talent of senior general and also have the attitude of a senior general!!!¡± Huang She¡¯s mood is really good, really good. These two days, he went to war, won two battles consecutively. This evening was brought by this Xu Zhi.


    Addressed as Little lord! Although Huang She is Huang Zu¡¯s eldest son, he was only called Eldest son She, and now there is a person who called him little lord for the first time. Huang She being called little lord, represented that he is already Jiangxia¡¯s legitimate sessor, the next lord of Jiangxia.


    ¡°Thank you very much, little lord. Praise the little lord!¡± Xu Zhi sees that this Huang She liked to be called little lord, naturally will call him little lord again and again.


    ¡°Hahahaha, do not worry about your future. As long as you follow this little lord. I will make my father entrust heavy responsibilities to you!¡±


    At one side, Huang She and Xu Zhi is really happy. It is different with Huang Zhong who have been drinking wine all this time to drown his sorrow. Su Fei had just gone to the naval unit¡¯s main camp, therefore there is nobody to apany him to drink. His son is still in the hands of Huang She, so he did not have any interest in the current jovial state. Then again, is today really a victory?


    Huang Zhong really had big doubts in his heart. Is this Xu Zhi really strong? Two times, a first-ss general was defeated by a second-ss general. This kind of predicament raised doubts in Huang Zhong¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Are they feigning defeat?!¡± Huang Zhong guessed. What is Lu Bu army trying to gain by feigning defeat? Is it in order to swallow those 2000 troops that act as a test?


    If that is the case, then it is too much, it is like fussing a minor issue with a big response. Dealing with 2000 troops that Huang She sent is a very easy matter, that general can annihte them ASAP.


    While Huang Zhong is still pondering, the answer to why Lu Bu¡¯s army is feigning defeat is revealed.


    He saw Huang She stand up and screamed heroically ¡°This little lord has decided. Tomorrow open the main gate. We will do a decisive battle with Lu Bu¡¯s army!!! A battle to decide the victor!!!¡±


    ¡°Decisive battle! Fight to decide the victor!!!¡± They have been sessfully brainwashed by Huang She. In their eyes Lu Bu¡¯s army is nothing and Lu Bu¡¯s terror is yesterday¡¯s news and is not worth mentioning.


    Bing Province Heavy Cavalry, the trump card of Lu Bu¡¯s army, is unable to show their might due to topography of Jiangxia, The remaining divisions are 10,000 infantries including the 3000 troops of the Formation Breaker and 3000 troops of the Urban Army.


    Thesend-lubbers are nothing, if they are suppressed fromnd and water.


    Also, for the retreat path, Huangzhou city has many waterways. If they are defeated, they can just jumped into the river and enter Huangzhou city through waterways.


    ¡°Humph!¡± Huang Zhong just humphed coldly in low voice. If their ploy is that simple, can they truly he called as Lu Bu¡¯s army?!


    Huang Zhong and Lu Bu are not long acquainted, but he knows that Bing Province Heavy Cavalry are unable to disy their might due to topography. However, he is also aware of the elite infantries that Lu Bu has. The Formation Breakers and the Urban Army.


    Huang Zhong has paid more attention to the Urban Army. Although he had not seen the Urban Army do battle, he has seen their organized steps. It is a much disciplined army and definitely can be called as an elite team. The only question that he had in mind is why the Urban Army had not yet be a division that can be dispatched at any time.


    To hell with Huang She, he can lose this battle and die in a river for all I care. All Huang Zhong wanted is for Huang She to return his son back to him after this battle ended.


    To hell also with military authority, take it Huang She if you want.


    Dig your fucking grave with your own hand.


    At the naval main camp. ¡°WHAT? This military order, orders us tomorrow infantry and naval unit coordinate our attack to do a decisive battle with Lu Bu army?!¡±


    Su Fei is really uncertain with the order he received. Old General Huang, why now? A few days ago, you decided to y defensively, in order to exhaust Lu Bu¡¯s army¡¯s grain and provisions but why now, did you decide to do a decisive battle?


    Su Fei has a hunch that this is not Old General Huang¡¯s order, but when he saw the tiger seal mark, he dispelled his doubt immediately. Su Fe is a really clueless as to what happened in main camp, after he went back 2 days ago.


    ¡°Xingba! Prepare the naval unit. Tomorrow we need to coordinate our attack with Old General Huang¡¯s offense. We are going to fight a decisive battle!¡± Su Fei said that order toward the young man who wore silk clothing.


    ¡°BUMP!!! BUMP!!! BUMP!!!¡± Battle drum finally thundered in Jiangxia¡¯s army. The signal announcing an offensive strike.


    Slowly 10,000 troops flushed out from Huangzhou city, forming formation one by one. The naval unit also have been prepared on river side from their camp with archers ready.


    Giant crossbows also already prepared.


    Lu Bu then speaks "Hahaha, finally the day of Jiangxia¡¯s fall has finallye!"

 Chapter 100 - Jiangxia’s Downfall (1)

    Chapter 100 ¨C Jiangxia¡¯s Downfall (1)


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon, Edited by Krayto


    TL: Never thought that Bloodfalcon, James, TearsofLoki, Tchu and Krayto would reach this 100th chapter. But finally we did it, 1/9 out of a total 900 chapter journey has been achieved.


    ¡°BUMP!!! BUMP!!! BUMP!!!¡± The sound of the battle drums reverberated throughout the field. Two huge square formations gradually forming by themselves. War banners are fluttering on both sides


    Huangzhou city¡¯s wends made the Bing Province Heavy Cavalry unable to show their true might, so Lu Bu¡¯s army can only send infantries to do battle with Jiangxia¡¯s army.


    ¡°Milord, Zhang Liao requests to join the battle!¡± Said Zhang Liao half-kneeling while holding his fist.


    ¡°Milord, Zang Ba request to join the battle!¡± Zang Ba also made the same gesture.


    ¡°Milord!!! Battle!¡± Gao Shun also unexpectedly opened his mouth. Yesterday, the enemy only sent out 2000 people. Insufficient to sate Gao Shun¡¯s appetite. Now, the enemy is fighting them all out, how can this veteran general keep silent now?


    ¡°Do not quarrel, today I will make sure all of you get your portion until full!¡± Said Lu Bu while staring at that veteran general with a longbow.


    If possible, Lu Bu wants to fight with him once again, fair and square. It is a pity that he did not have this opportunity.


    ¡°Is Zang Ba present?!¡± Lu Bu shouted in a clear voice.


    ¡°This general is present!¡± Zang Ba quickly half-knelt on the ground, shouting with a nice face.


    ¡°Like yesterday¡¯s battle, you cannot win against Xu Zhi!¡± Lu Bu said loudly.


    ¡°Eh?!¡± Zang Ba¡¯s is showing a mixedplexion. Yesterday, he did that to feign defeat, but what use is it for today?


    ¡°Rx, today you only maintain the rhythm for a while, I will signal you when to counterattack, earn your revenge!¡± Said Lu Bu tofort Zang Ba.


    The enemy has naval units, which is their big advantage. Lu Bu¡¯s army cannot do anything to those naval units, but on the contrary naval units can deal serious damage to Lu Bu army. Especially that giant crossbow, the threat is really huge, even with Lu Bu or Liu Mang¡¯s armor, it can still kill them.


    Once Lu Bu¡¯s army is in a deadlocked by Jiangxia navy, their damage will be very serious, therefore they must spread their forces.


    To separate Jiangxia¡¯s navy and army, one must lure them to Huangzhou city¡¯s border and that is Zang Ba¡¯s role.


    ¡°Yes!¡± As soon as Zang Ba learned that he got the opportunity for revenge, naturally he received the order gleefully.


    ¡°Is Zhang Liao present?¡± Lu Bu shouted again.


    ¡°This general is present!¡±


    ¡°Wenyuan, go prepare your boys for a big feast! You are to stay at Huangzhou city¡¯s border, wait for the prey toe!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Zhang Liao and his Bing Province Heavy Cavalry cannot show their prowess in this battle, stuck in the main camp all the time.


    A few days ago, even the supply troops had the opportunity to help siege, but Bing Province Heavy Cavalry still had not been dispatched at all. So their belly is boiling with bloodlust, after Zhang Liao heard Lu Bu¡¯s order, his heart is really happy.


    ¡°Is Gao Shun and Liu Mang present?!¡±


    ¡°This general is present!¡± ¡°Present!¡± Gao Shun and Liu Mang responded. Gao Shun half-kneeling but Liu Mang only held his fist respectfully.


    ¡°Both of you are to detour Huangzhou city, stay at their nk, I want those Jiangxia soldiers cut off when they are at hard retreat!¡± Lu Bu does not want Jiangxia¡¯s army to run away. If half of Jiangxia¡¯s army is able to enter Huangzhou city, then it will be a disaster for Lu Bu¡¯s army as they will stay on the defense the whole time.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Although Liu Mang was paired up with Gao Shun, Liu Mang¡¯s mind was actually distant from Gao Shun. Although they both got along pretty well, Liu Mang still had grudge against this crazy Gao Shun who did not help him when he was pinned down by that tiger.


    ¡°Gongtai, How is Hanyang¡¯s medicine?!¡± Lu Bu asked after all people had been assigned to their tasks.


    ¡°Do not worry, Milord. Huang Xu¡¯s breathing is already stable!¡± Replied Chen Gong. Chen Gong is a Confucian schr, but he has also studied medicine a little in his youth. He really felt this pill was magical.


    When he saw Huang Xu brought into their medical camp, he diagnosed that his disease is very hard to cure. But this medicine brought by Liu Mang is actually able to treat Huang Xu¡¯s disease, that medicine called Qingmei tablet.


    TL: Qingmei tablet http://.google/patents/CN103751350A?cl=en . Liu Mang brought modern Chinese medicine and also a book containing method on how to create them.


    Chen Gong really did not understand, this Qingmei tablets base is sour plum which is usually used only for snacks. Can this raw material really be used for medicine?


    TL: How plum can be used to treat lung disease http://straightbamboo/how-to-stay-healthy-in-autumn/


    ¡°That is good, then!¡± Lu Bu smiled very happily. Oh Huang Zhong, since you are mistreated by Huang Zu and his family,e to me and be my familial general.


    ¡°Xu Zhi, you go out and challenge the enemy to battle!¡± Commanded Huang She while sitting on a warhorse. This feeling of being amander-in-chief is really, really good. Huang She intoxicated with this feeling.


    ¡°Yes, little lord!¡± Huang She really thought this Xu Zhi is an outstanding person, adding little lord on every sentence, making Huang She really happy.


    ¡°Hear me Lu Bu¡¯s army. Your grandpa Xu Zhi is here, who dares toe out to fight 300 bouts with me?!¡± Being a winner of two consecutive battles, made Xu Zhi really confident, as long as Lu Bu did not ept his challenge.


    TL: Comment from James: Chinese people love to refer themselves as grandpa, father, granny, olddy, etc as a sign showing their status is higher than yours, or showing superiority.


    Even if Lu Bu is the one who answered his challenge, there is Huang Zhong with his longbow standing by, what need is there to be afraid?


    ¡°Hey, your grandpa Zang Ba Zang Xuangao is here, Xu Zhi, you will suffer before death!¡± A valiant generales out from Lu Bu¡¯s army answering Xu Zhi¡¯s challenge, it is Zang Ba who came out.


    Seeing that Zang Ba is the one who answered, Xu Zhi smiled because he remembered him. Heh, this war¡¯s victor is already decided and then sneered ¡°Heh, is there nobody in Lu Bu¡¯s army worthy enough to challenge me? Sending you out again to die!¡±


    ¡°HUMPH, yesterday I was not in a good condition, today I will surely take your head!¡± Zang Ba who also refused that he is inferior also retorted back.


    ¡°Fine then, since you seek death, do not me me!¡± Xu Zhi¡¯s hand already gripped his spear and then he hit his horse to go toward Zang Ba.


    Zang Ba¡¯s anger is getting bigger and bigger, making Lu Bu frown. He is afraid that Zang Xuangao will be unable to control himself and kill this Xu Zhi.


    If that deed was done, surely the enemy¡¯s morale will be in chaos, but it will be difficult to wipe them outpletely.


    ¡°Why did this Xu Zhi begin the duel with so little impact?¡± In the army outpost, Huang She looks at Xu Zhi fighting Zang Ba. Huang She began to be impatient, he want this duel to end quickly to boost morale.


    ¡°Huang Zhong, shoot your arrow towards the enemy!¡± Huang She shouted an order toward Huang Zhong.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Huang Zhong pulled an arrow from his quiver! Although Huang Zhong is unhappy, he obeyed Huang She¡¯s order and shouted to Zang Ba in his heart ¡°Please be careful!¡±


    Zang Ba¡¯s heart is burning, he wanted to kill this clown. But no matter how unbearable Xu Zhi¡¯s insult, Zang Ba must endure in order to ensure his lord¡¯s stratagem a sess.


    Failure to do so would mean that Zang Ba has to face execution by militaryw. But right now, Zang Ba found it unbearable and wanted to kill this clown.


    ¡°YOU DIE!!!¡± Zang Ba gathered his strength in his hand, but suddenly Zang Ba hesitated. ¡°Hnh?!¡± Zang Ba felt a very cold gaze piercing his head, making his heart agitated all of a sudden.


    ¡°This feeling!!!¡± Zang Ba quickly nced at Jiangxia¡¯s army main camp. He then held his breath, secreting cold sweat profusely, because he saw Huang Zhong already locked on him with his ballista arrow.


    Oh no, Huang Zhong! Although Zang Ba did not know this veteran personally, he has seen this veteran and Lu Bu duel each other. It made Zang Ba stunned during the whole duel. That ballista which made Lu Bu severely wounded was now aimed at himself!


    ¡°Milord, that is dangerous!!!¡± Chen Gong who had seen Huang Zhong want to unleash his ultimate move, warned Lu Bu quickly. If that arrow was unleashed, it is the end of Zang Ba!


    Lu Bu is also master archer, if not how can he shoot his own Sky Piercer from far away at that time? Chen Gong then said ¡°Hurry, give lord a bow and arrow!¡± Why Chen Gong said that was because only Lu Bu can stop Huang Zhong¡¯s arrow.


    ¡°It is okay, he doesn¡¯t intend to harm Xuangao!¡± Lu Bu waved his hand to stop Chen Gong. He and Huang Zhong both are pinnacle of super-ss generals. So naturally, he can see that Huang Zhong did not have killing intent or we should say it that Huang Zhong has lost his fighting spirit.


    So that bow is just for show only. If one pays attention from his position from tower outpost, it is impossible for Huang Zhong to hit a target, his field of vision is too small.


    But Huang Zhong who had held a longbow, naturally will shift to his fighting stance, emitting killing intent with full focus. But his gesture right now, is for announcing to Zang Ba. Telling him that I will shoot, please deflect it.


    Sure enough, Huang Zhong shot his ballista arrow, speeding toward Zang Ba.


    ¡°That arrow is really fast!¡± Zang Ba has not seen the trajectory of the arrow, but his talent as a senior general made him swing his broadsword to deflect Huang Zhong¡¯s arrow reflexively.


    ¡°ng!¡± Zang Ba felt that he is also affected by Huang Zhong¡¯s ballista arrow, so he retreated a few steps and that ballista arrow fell to the side of his warhorse.


    His arm is trembling intermittently, because of the big strength.


    ¡°Zang Ba, GIVE ME YOUR LIFE!!!¡± Xu Zhi who looked for an opportunity, did not want to lose this chance. So he went forward, and tried to stab his spear on Zang Ba¡¯s nk.


    ¡°Today I will spare your life!¡± Zang Ba who has gotten angry because of Xu Zhi¡¯s attack, suddenly was suppressed again by Huang Zhong who has reloaded his bow with another ballista arrow.


    Luring the enemy further, Zang Ba then retreated quickly along with the following Bing Province Heavy Cavalry who also had been informed of the ploy.


    ¡°Where do you want to run away, huh?!¡± Xu Zhi really thought that Zang Ba already feared him. So he wanted to take Zang Ba¡¯s head in front of Huang She to gain more credit, so how can he let Zang Ba run away?


    After Zang Ba distanced himself further away, Huang Zhong puts down his longbow.


    ¡°All army onward, press further!!!¡± Huang She who has seen Zang Ba retreating eximed in a happy tone and he thought in his heart ¡°Today, I will make Lu Bu¡¯s army regret that they attacked my Jiangxia!!!¡±

 Chapter 101 - Jiangxia’s Downfall (2)

    Chapter 101 ¨C Jiangxia¡¯s Downfall (2)


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon, Edited by Krayto


    Jiangxia¡¯s army had been charging the entire, smooth without any resistance; while Lu Bu¡¯s army had been retreating. It is as if Xu Zhi had be Jiangxia¡¯s army¡¯s beacon, sending Lu Bu¡¯s army everywhere to chaos.


    ¡°Lu Bu army is defeated and scattered?!¡± Su Fei who currently standing on the big warship is surveying entirety of Huangzhou city¡¯s battlefield. ¡°Does eldest son She really have the ability?!¡± Su Fei is truly surprised. When he was under Huang Zhong¡¯smand, he was ordered to stay on the defense, but when this Eldest Son She ordered to go on the offence, he was unexpectedly able to defeat and scatter Lu Bu¡¯s army. It is truly a blessing for us.


    "Pah, defeated and scattered, REALLY?!¡± The Silk-clothed man said it with disdain tone. ¡°That man is the true idiot!!!¡±


    ¡°Xingba, watch yournguage!¡± Huang She really looks down on Gan Ning. How could Gan Ning have a high opinion of Huang She? Being looked down all the time, didn¡¯t listen to others opinions even if it was for their own benefit; it can be said that Huang She and Gan Ning are un-reconcble. ¡°Hey, if Eldest son She won against Lu Bu¡¯s army, it can give us both high merit!"


    Huang She who will win this war, will definitely rewarded heavily by Huang Zu. And if ording to merit, Su Fei and co, will also have big merits.


    ¡°Win?! Big bro, why have you also be like that idiot?!¡± What Gan Ning wanted to say was that Su Fei did not have any experience, but he quickly change his words.


    ¡°Eh?!¡± Su Fei¡¯s brow wrinkled. Gan Ning can be said as the second person that Su Fei really admires. The first one is Huang Zhong. Even though Gan Ning cannot match Old General Huang¡¯s strength, Gan Ning has several points that made him on par with Huang Zhong. Moreover, he had his naval units and the ability to train naval units. On that aspect, Huang Zhong cannot hope to match him.


    So, Su Fei did not mind that Gan Ning insulted him, because Gan Ning certainly had a big reason for that.


    ¡°Hmm, why you do you say so?!¡± Su Fei inquired Gan Ning.


    ¡°Okay, big bro. You listen to me!¡± The reason that Gan Ning called Su Fei, ¡°Big Bro¡± was not only because Su Fei was much older than him, but also because Su Fei can tolerate his own blunt and rude remarks.


    Gan Ning spoke his analysis ¡°Lu Bu¡¯s army has 3 divisions that serve as its main force! Those divisions are Bing Province Heavy Cavalry, Formation Breaker and Urban Army!¡±


    ¡°But, can you find them now? All of those divisions disappeared! We can leave out the Bing Province Heavy Cavalry, because Huangzhou city¡¯s wend is littered with rivers they are unable to fight, but the other two?


    They are infantries, and they should be able to fight! But, all of them have currently disappeared! Leaving only one possibility!¡± Said Gan Ning.


    ¡°Are you saying that?!¡± Su Fei also thought about that possibility.


    ¡°Yep, they are blocking that idiot¡¯s escape routes!¡± Said Gan Ning impolitely. ¡°As for Lu Bu¡¯s army retreating and being scattered that big bro just said, it is true that Lu Bu¡¯s army is retreating, but did you actually see any of them dropped the banner? I saw nobody drop the banner!¡±


    Su Fei had also seen that. Although Lu Bu¡¯s army was repelled during their retreat, nobody threw down their banner.


    The banner is the beacon of the army, especially a division¡¯s banner. It represents who is themander-in-chief. Other banners were also used as a representative divisionmander.


    Sometimes, themander-in-chief had not died but the banner has been dropped, that means the army has been defeated.


    However, the banner has not been dropped but Lu Bu¡¯s army is retreating in a very organized formation, what does this represent?!


    It represented that they have not been defeated, but they are luring the enemy.


    ¡°They are going to that side?!¡± Su Fei trying to assess main army¡¯s pursuit route. That direction is not Huangzhou city¡¯s border, it is not even Jiangxia¡¯s border.


    It is no longer littered with rivers everywhere, and also thend is hard and the soil is dry, and because there is no river, navy units cannot pass anymore.


    ¡°Oh no, it is the end!!!¡± Su Fei stood up startled. ¡°Messenger, messenger!!! QUICK, send an emergency message to Eldest son She. Inform him to retreat, this is the enemy¡¯s stratagem!¡±


    ¡°It is toote!¡± Gan Ning shook his head. By the time the messenger got off the ship, untond; they might be destroyed by the time messenger got there.


    On the battlefield, all of Jiangxia¡¯s army troops is oozing with bloodlust. In front of them is a merit army. If they kill one person, their merit increase by one more point. They can bestow titles on their wife¡¯s and their posts in government will be inherited by their child. They can win promotion and riches by killing them.


    Lu Bu also inside his own army in order to lure Jiangxia¡¯s army. After 50% of Jiangxia¡¯s army already out of Huangzhou¡¯s border, Lu Bu suddenly turn back his horse and eximed ¡°Prepare to close the!¡±


    ¡°Un!¡± Chen Gong nodded and then he waved his hand to signal the messenger. Then the messenger pulled out arge horn and blew a signal sound.


    ¡°Horn?!¡± Huang She looked at Lu Bu¡¯s army which is gradually assembling their army and sneered ¡°Now, you want to counter attack? It is toote!¡±


    ¡°Horn? Are they preparing to kill us?!¡± Xu Zhi¡¯s spear also kept his assault, making it all bloody. That¡¯s the blood from Lu Bu¡¯s soldiers.


    ¡°Horn?!¡± Zang Ba, who had heard the sound, suddenly stopped his warhorse.


    ¡°Hehehe, why are you not continuing to run?! Are you already forfeiting your life?!¡± Said Xu Zhi while pointing his spear toward Zang Ba.


    ¡°Yes!!!¡± Zang Ba really happy now. ¡°I am not thinking of forfeiting my life! I am thinking about how to kill you!¡± Zang Ba¡¯s hand is shaking. He has endured far too long. Starting from yesterday, this fly has been flying around his ear. Zang Ba has thought a lot of times to swap and kill this fly, but he was pressured by military order.


    Now, finally the time arrives to kill this fly.


    ¡°Toothless boast! Today I, Xu Zhi, will make you die under my spear!¡± Xu Zhi pulls his warhorse so hard, that the warhorse stood on its two hooves; starting to charge toward Zang Ba.


    ¡°HUMPH!!!¡± Zang Ba humphed with disdain. Then two warhorses collided with each other.


    ¡°How can this be?!¡± Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes almost fell down from his eye socket, truly disbelieve with current situation. In one blow by Zang Ba, Xu Zhi¡¯s spear was divided into three segments and his warhorse beheaded. ¡°This is impossible!!!¡±


    ¡°Impossible, eh?!¡± Zang Ba sneered.


    ¡°You obviously, obviously had...!¡± Xu Zhi said it while stuttering. While he stuttered, Zang Ba gave him a reply.


    ¡°Obviously had been defeated by you, is that you meant, huh?!¡± Zang Ba cleaning his sword, because it had horse blood on it. ¡°Do you seriously think, that you have won over me?! That you have power over me??? If Milord yesterday not inform me of any ploy, your head would have been mine yesterday!¡±


    ¡°I cannot believe this, no, I refuse to believe this! You cheated, you obviously cheated on that strike! YOU CANNOT DEFEAT ME!!!!¡± Xu Zhi refused to believe that the enemy who he defeated yesterday came back so strong today.


    ¡°Heh, cheat? Against you? You are not worthy to be cheated on!!!! DIE!!!¡± Zang Ba then rushed forward and shed his broadsword fiercely. Xu Zhi¡¯s head flying in midair, with a face full of disbelief; his blood sshing on Zang Ba¡¯s face.


    - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -


    ¡°What? Xu Zhi is killed?!¡± Huang She cannot believe the news he obtained. Such a valiant general. One who was able to attack the enemy until they were defeated and scattered was killed. Killed by the one he defeated yesterday.


    Looking at Huang She¡¯s angry look, Huang Zhong sneered in his heart ¡°It is really feigning defeat, but fuck that already!!!¡±


    ¡°THAT GARBAGE XU ZHI ACTUALLY DIED!!!! FINE THEN, AS LONG AS I WIN AGAINST LU BU¡¯S ARMY, EVERYTHING STILL GOES AS PLANNED!!!¡± Huang She is shortsighted and unable to appreciate people¡¯s effort. Last night he appreciated Xu Zhi, now he has turned Xu Zhi to garbage in an instant.


    ¡°Pass my military order, full pressure on Lu Bu¡¯s army!!!¡± Huang She¡¯s eyes is shing deep hatred. Even though Xu Zhi had died, it did not affect their whole situation. Lu Bu¡¯s army has no formation, so they will absolutely perished under Jiangxia army attack.


    ¡°Rumble!!!!¡± Huang She in the main army, suddenly felt a big vibration on the earth. This caused unease among the warhorses and soldiers.


    ¡°Eh?! What is the matter?!¡± Huang She quickly ordered so all warhorse not to run all over the ce. But currently, the earth is still vibrating.


    ¡°Is this an earthquake?!¡±


    "Earthquake?" Huang Zhong who has been ordered to calm the warhorses down also pondered.


    Huang Zhong have felt an earthquake before, but it is only for a little moment, after that the earth returns to normal again however the vibrating has not stopped for quite some time.


    ¡°General, look, look!!!!¡± A soldier is shouting while pointing at a certain point ¡°It is over there, there!!!¡±


    On the vast prairie, a mighty division emerged slowly in front of Huang She¡¯s eyes from the horizon.


    ¡°WHY THAT THING?!!!¡± Huang She¡¯s eyes slowly getting bigger and bigger, and he said the same thing what Xu Zhi had said before his death ¡°How can that be? IMPOSSIBLE, I REFUSE TO BELIEVE IT!!!!¡±


    In the horizon, more and more forms emerged. They wore heavy armor, their spears already ready in hand, and their horses are speeding up.


    ¡°NOOOOO, IT IS CAVALRY, CAVALRY IS COMING!!!!!¡± All of soldiers are emitting that pitiful sound.


    "RUN, RUN, RUN!!!!!"


    "WE ARE DEFEATED, WE ARE DEFEATED!!!!!"


    ¡°Cavalry? How is that possible?! Isn¡¯t Huangzhou city¡¯s soil wet?! Where the hell did thisrge-scale cavalrye from?!¡± Roared Huang She when he captured a fleeing soldier.


    ¡°Huangzhou city? General, we, we are already outside of Huangzhou city!!!!¡± The captured soldier was panic-stricken. Because he is an army deserter, he feared that Huang She might cut him down.


    ¡°We are not in Huangzhou city anymore?!¡± Responded Huang She and then he turned his back. Huangzhou city had already vanished some time ago. This is already far from Huangzhou city, they pursued too deep.


    ¡°Hungry, starving!!!¡± Those cavalries increased their killing intent. They are wolves, invincible wolves. They have been starved this entire time, so they prepared their fangs for a feast. They needed to drink blood, a lot of blood.

 Chapter 102 - Sit Back and Wait for Result

    Chapter 102 ¨C Sit Back and Wait for Result


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon, Edited by Krayto


    If you have not seen what happens when cavalry kill, here is a very goodparison. Imagine Jiangxia¡¯s army right now is meat and the Bing Province Heavy Cavalry is meat grinder.


    Blood, flesh and bones are flying everywhere.


    Above the in, there are no longer any military formations. Those infantries are unprepared against a sudden cavalry charge. This kind of scene, even calling it a massacre is not good word enough to describe the situation.


    Bing Province Heavy Cavalry is the number one heavy cavalry in this nation. Even if their opponent is the Ferocious Cavalry or Western Liang Cavalry, Bing Province Heavy Cavalry can annihte thempletely. Thus, you can see their superiority in cavalry ss.


    Jiangxia¡¯s army infantry is already drunk by the illusion of the victory. How could they hope to retaliate against the Bing Province Heavy Cavalry?


    So, there is only one oue from that battle: Jiangxia¡¯s army was tornpletely.


    ¡°NO, NO, NO, THIS IS A LIE, A LIE!!!!¡± Huang She shook his head fiercely. He himself was unable to count how many times he had closed and opened his eyes, hoping that this would only just a nightmare. What a pity, he is doomed to be disappointed as the current situation is aplete fact.


    A moment ago, his army wad still pursuing Lu Bu¡¯s army for the final blow, but now, it turned into a ughter fest.


    ¡°Devil, they are all devils!!!¡± Jiangxia¡¯s army have lost their spirit. They are all afraid. Fear had consumed them. Wherever Bing Province Heavy Cavalry assaulted, none lived to tell the tale.


    Jing Province¡¯s infantries had been livingfortably for far too long; they never dispatched for war. Even if there is a war, it is only a naval battle between Jing Province and Jiangdong. These infantries are used for backup only, in case Jing Province¡¯s naval units are defeated and as they recall, Jing Province¡¯s navy are still unbeatable.


    Moreover, Jing Province is very wealthy. They are not those people living in the frontier, who are poor and always hungry. Those people who are living in the frontier are often faced with two choices, one is to starve to death and second is to join the army in order to maintain their livelihood.


    And because Jing Province is very wealthy, these soldiers be very docile and are only thinking of themselves.


    Because of that, these Jiangxia¡¯s soldiers started to be annihted and scattered by the Bing Province Heavy Cavalry.


    ¡°PERSEVERE, PERSEVERE, WE WILL WIN, WE MUST WIN!!!!¡± Huang She eximed angrily. He is not willing to be defeated. He is not willing to lose his military authority. So Huang She killed a deserter who ran in front of him.


    ¡°ALL OF YOU CANNOT ESCAPE, FACE THE ENEMY!!!!! I WILL KILL WHO DESERT THIS BATTLE!!!!¡± Huang She is already crazy and began tomand his personal soldiers to kill those deserters ¡°HEAR MY COMMAND, KILL ALL THOSE DESERTERS!!!!¡±


    In front had lord¡¯s son blocking the way, behind had the devil cavalry troops? If they rushed towards cavalry soldiers, surely they will be stabbed by cavalry soldier. Even if not stabbed, they will surely trampled by the horse until they be meat paste. But if they rushed toward their lord¡¯s son, the eldest son She only had around 110 bodyguards and all infantries. So their brains started to recognize which sides are the weaker one.


    Jiangxia¡¯s army had decided that to retreat is to survive; emitting killing intent toward Huang She. Usually they are obedient to Huang She¡¯s order, but currently their survival is their top priority, so no wonder they are trying to kill Huang She.


    ¡°Idiot!!!¡± Huang Zhong cursed Huang She in his heart. If only it was only being defeated and scattered, Huang She killing an army deserter can stop those soldiers from bing unorganized and presumably will do counterattack.


    But he actually ordered his soldiers to kill all those deserters. By doing that, he was only sowing more dissention in his army.


    ¡°Guards, protect Eldest son She, we retreat!!!¡± Huang Zhong actually was looking forward for Huang She to die in chaos. But now is not good, he had yet obtained news about Huang Xu, therefore Huang She cannot die!


    ¡°I do not want to go, I do not want to go!!!!¡± Huang She wanted to struggle, but his body was held by Huang Zhong his guards who subsequently put him on his horse. Huang She¡¯s guards did not stop their movements. They also knew, if this Eldest son She stayed on the battlefield, the result would be everyone¡¯s death.


    Huang Zhong¡¯s bodyguards added with Huang She¡¯s own bodyguards, their number totaled 200. With these number, even though they are unable to do battle, they can evade the Bing Province Heavy Cavalry and return to Huangzhou city.


    Bing Province Heavy Cavalry assault is very big in scaling. Although currently they are destroying those Jiangxia¡¯s army, those who are defeated and scattered actually made Bing Province Heavy Cavalry¡¯s mobilitypromised due to Jiangxia army are moving in random paths. Also because of their heavy equipment, they cannot catch up to Huang She.


    ¡°Can you really escape by running away?!¡± Lu Bu casually saw those soldiers who are escaping and then he eximed ¡°Let Zhang Liao be easy on them, try to make Jiangxia¡¯s army surrender!!!¡± These Jiangxia soldiers also have great use for Lu Bu.


    With option for surrender, naturally they will surrender. These Jiangxia soldiers threw down their weapons immediately. From total a total of 10,000 soldiers, Jiangxia¡¯s army had been cut down by the Bing Province Heavy Cavalry. Their casualties amounted to 3,000 dead, 800 severe injury what surrendered was more than 6000.


    Those who are severely wounded, naturally asked Lu Bu¡¯s army soldier to kill them, to set them free of pain.


    For Lu Bu¡¯s army casualties. Except from the beginning, when luring the enemy, they lost several hundred infantries. Regarding Bing Province Heavy Cavalry¡¯s casualties, other than at the beginning when one soldier was too excited and died being trampled by horses, their casualties only amounted to two people suffering minor injuries. No severely wounded.


    This is an almost wless victory, so Zhang Liao is really proud of it.


    While Zhang Liao is really satisfied, on the other side Zang Ba is really depressed. During the entire war, he had lost, so where can he put his face now? Also he had been long disgusted by a fly. He held his urge to counterattack with big difficulty. After that fly was killed, he wanted to defeat those Jiangxia¡¯s army soldiers with his big strength, who knew that portion was also stolen by Bing Province Heavy Cavalry.


    When he want to kill several people, his lord already eximed ¡°If you surrender, we will not kill you!!!¡± How can now Zang Ba be happy?!


    Zang Ba¡¯s current facial expression is simr to a pouting woman. Watching him raised a smile in Lu Bu¡¯s heart.


    ¡°This war, Wenyuan gains the first rank in merit!!!¡± Lu Bu did not hold his praise.


    ¡°Milord you overpraise me!!!¡± Zhang Liao¡¯s words are modest, but his face is brimming with pride and he often took a quick nce toward Zang Ba.


    ¡°Milord, I...!¡± Zang Ba wanted q to voice his discontent. If not for Lu Bu¡¯s order, how can he lose face in this war? TWICE defeated in order to lure the enemy.


    ¡°Hahaha, everyone look Xuangao¡¯s expression, is not like a pouting woman?!¡± Lu Bu yed a joke on Zang Ba. This is the first time that Lu Bu has yed joke on his subordinate.


    People who are nearby Lu Bu, also startedughing very hard.


    ¡°Milord?!¡± Chen Gong was truly touched when he saw Lu Bu now. He followed Lu Bu for so long and interacted with him the most, so he is the first one to realize that Lu Bu has changed. Since their victory from Yan Province, Lu Bu had been extremely arrogant and opinionated to the point of being unchangeable. His arrogance kept appearing when they upied Xu Province, even when Xiapi were surrounded, that opinionated and arrogance did not change at all.


    Lu Bu¡¯s behavior is simr to that of a child who is unable to admit their loss, a sore loser, making Chen Gong very helpless.


    But since that person appeared, Lu Bu changed bit by bit. Lu Bu start to smile, Lu Bu start to care his men, even Lu Bu started tough. That person truly brought big fortune to our lives.


    ¡°Okay then, Xuangao. I said we will not be able to win this battle if not for you, so you hold a first rank in merit as well!¡± Lu Bu said it with smile.


    ¡±Milord, this is Xu Zhi¡¯s head!!!¡± Zang Ba is really happy. His effort to suppress his anger, his harvest was really fruitful. So, he immediately pulled out Xu Zhi¡¯s head from his waist.


    ¡°Heeeeyyyy, already got first rank in merit, you also want reward from me, eh?!¡± Lu Bu teased.


    ¡°No, it is not that!¡± Zang Ba wanted to exin but he does not know how to exin it.


    ¡°Go then!!! You have been at my side for quite some time now, I should now let you get your own division!!!¡± Said Lu Bu and pointing to outside ¡°Jiangxia¡¯s army outside! I have left behind 3000 troops, now they are yours!¡± When Jiangxia¡¯s army surrendered Lu Bu hand-picked these 3,000 soldiers who had no longer any rtives to give to Zang Ba, so they became his familial soldiers.


    ¡°My soldiers!!!!¡± Zang Ba truly overjoyed. He quickly exited the main tent, forgetting to thank you his lord.


    ¡±Aiyah, this Xuangao!!!¡± Lu Bu shook his head. That Zang Ba¡¯s age is no longer small, but still so crude. He was like a little child rushing outside to y with his new bike.


    ¡°All right then, all army¡¯s move out, tonight we camp inside Huangzhou city!¡± Lu Bu said that to point out that Jiangxia¡¯s army has been decimated. Now only depending on naval units, they are unable to defend Huangzhou city and in addition the Formation Breakers and the Urban Army were also sent by Lu Bu to destroy the remnants of Jiangxia¡¯s army.


    - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -


    ¡°I AM DEFEATED, I AM TRULY DEFEATED!!!!¡± Huang She had been speaking those words nonstop.


    Nearby Huang Zhong thought quietly toward Huang She ¡°You areplete garbage; waste of life!!!¡± He, as amander-in-chief should arouse the morale of his troops even though they are defeated. Notmenting your defeat over and over. If this is not a waste, then what can this be called.


    Although Huang Zhong really disdained this eldest son She, he must protect him in order to know news about his son.


    ¡°General, we have run far enough. The enemy should not have been able to chase us anymore!¡± A nearby guard said to Huang Zhong.


    Although he is Huang She¡¯s personal bodyguard, he actually admired Huang Zhong very much. His abilities as a general is top notch that included his ability as a leader, beside his unmatched wushu skill. He is idolized by the entirety of Jiangxia¡¯s army.


    After defeat, Huang She had no other choice but let Huang Zhong takemand. They should not go to Huangzhou, but detour to the naval units. Huang Zhong had discovered that Lu Bu¡¯s army Formation Breaker had disappeared. They must have been positioned in their retreat route to Huangzhou city, therefore, going back to Huangzhou is a dead end and the worst choice.


    Only after they reached naval units, can they be safe.


    This discourse is okay, but Huang Zhong always felt the something was missing. He had been able to deduce why the Formation Breakers are waiting on the route to Huangzhou city when the Bing Province Heavy Cavalry was massacring Jiangxia¡¯s army, but he still cannot dismiss this uneasiness.


    Before long, Huang Zhong will understand where this uneasinesses from.


    ¡±General, will Huang Zhong and Huang She truly go to his path?!¡± At Huangzhou city¡¯s border, near the river. A young man is asking toward a young man who wore gold cloth.


    Across the river is Jiangxia¡¯s navy HQ. So they may be discovered by Jiangxia¡¯s navy units at any time.


    ¡°Since when has this generals guesses been wrong?! Why are you the same as that blockhead Gao Shun!!!?¡± That speaker is Liu Mang. He is just lying down on the grass, basking in the sun. In his mouth, he is biting a foxtail grass. Truly carefree and rxed like taking a vacation.


    It is not because of Gao Shun¡¯s stupidity; he reacts based on an army¡¯s habit. If one has been defeated, where is the first ce they will go when escaping? Their direction naturally is their own HQ, which is the idea of a regr person.


    But Liu Mang knows that Huang Zhong is not a regr person. After being routed at Huangzhou city border, there are two routes to retreat. One is and route, back to Huangzhou city and second is through river, back to Jiangxia using his naval units.


    Huangzhou city already could not be defended, if they go, they just wait for death. So the remaining route is to return to Jiangxia using naval units.


    Therefore Liu Mang had confirmed that Huang Zhong will definitely go this path. Earlier Liu Mang has told Gao Shun this idea, Gao Shun also approved Liu Mang¡¯s idea, but he actually went to the road in Huangzhou city. Gao Shun¡¯s idea is actually to cover up both paths, thus his preparation is very prudent.


    ¡°But...!¡± They have squatted for half of the day without aplishing anything. Waiting here are too many mosquitoes. Cheng Yu wanted toin that to Liu Mang but was already cut off by Liu Mang.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say ¡°but¡± you¡¯re too NOISY, learn from that young man, he is so calm and quiet!!!¡± Liu Mang pounded Cheng Yu¡¯s head lightly while pointing to the young archer on the side.


    ¡°Yes!!!¡± Cheng Yu felt very sore on his head and he retreated, suddenly the scout that he sent returned with the news.


    Upfront, no less than 200 cavalries are speeding toward them.

 Chapter 103 - Liu Mang, A Hostage???

    Chapter 103 ¨C Liu Mang, A Hostage???


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon, Edited by Krayto


    Inside Huangzhou city, the administration office was transformed into Lu Bu¡¯s temporary HQ.


    ¡±You said, Huang Zhong and co, have note to Huangzhou city?!¡± Lu Bu¡¯s brow wrinkled. This battles most important spoils are Huang Zhong and Huang She. Although upying Huangzhou city meant Jiangxia¡¯s army is defeated, that is not Lu Bu¡¯s goal.


    If only just to win Huangzhou city, Lu Bu would have done a siege from the get go.


    ¡±Um!¡± Gao Shun nodded. This person does not like to speak. His gesture meant, that when Gao Shun blocked the route to Huangzhou city, he did not meet with Huang Zhong and Huang She. Only army deserters were arrested by Gao Shun.


    No Huang She, Lu Bu¡¯s army leverage is gone. Moreover, with this battle, they have offended Jiangxia thoroughly. No, we should say that they have offended the entire Jing Province. With Jiangxia attacked, Jing Province will definitely send out troops and it will be very difficult to reach Xinye unharmed.


    ¡°Gao Shun, you go. Choose one division to be stationed in Huangzhou city!¡± Lu Bu waved his hand to send Gao Shun away. Now, he must think on how to knot rtions with Liu Biao of Jing Province as well as Sun Ce.


    Just as he prepared to remove his armor, suddenly the sound of a battle drum thundered.


    ¡°Who beats the drum? What is going on?!¡± Lu Bu¡¯s vision turned fierce again. This is the battle drum thundering and their signal meant to attack.


    ¡°REPORT!!! Milord, report. Outside Huangzhou city, Jiangxia naval units are attacking!!!¡± A messenger hurriedly run in into tent and said it toward Lu Bu while panting.


    ¡°Jiangxia¡¯s naval units?!¡± Lu Bu was really confused. He had decimated Jiangxia¡¯s army. Although Jiangxia¡¯s naval units are strong, without coordination with the army; they cannot do anything to Lu Bu¡¯s army. However at the same time, Lu Bu¡¯s army cannot do anything to naval units as well.


    ¡°Come with me, toward the city wall!!!¡± Lu Bu directly went toward the city wall. A few days ago, the one who was standing there is Jiangxia¡¯s army¡¯s expelled master, master Huang She. Now, it turned into Lu Bu¡¯s HQ.


    Gao Shun, Zhang Liao, Zang Ba and co also followed. Chen Gong also followed.


    ¡°Is it really Jiangxia¡¯s naval units?!¡± Asked Lu Bu.


    ¡°Yes, Milord!!!¡± Chen Gong responded. In Huangzhou city¡¯s canal, there is only Jiangxia¡¯s navy. All of Lu Bu¡¯s army arendlubbers; they cannot swim, so this navy unit is not theirs. Theserge ships definitely belonged to Jiangxia¡¯s navy. Their ship can be considered the ¡°Red-Hare¡± of waters due to their speed and strength.


    ¡°No more infantry!? They want to attack a city with their naval units? Keep dreaming!!!¡± Zang Ba said it with disdainful tone.


    Although Huangzhou city is situated near the river, the river is quite far from the giant crossbow and arrow shooting range. Also Huangzhou city is not like Xiapi which is surrounded by two rivers. It is not feasible for naval units to attack Huangzhou city, let alone now that the city has been upied by Lu Bu¡¯s army; it is simply unbreakable.


    As if responding to Zang Ba, Jiangxia¡¯s naval units unexpectedly anchored near Huangzhou city. Thending board has been deployed from therge ship and Jiangxia¡¯s naval soldiers are flushing out one by one from therge ships and the ¡°Red-Hare¡± ship.


    ¡°Are they insane?!¡± Chen Deng once governed Guanglingmandery with his father Chen Gui, so Chen Deng knew a little about naval units. He even shed with Jiangdong and Jing Province once. The reason why Jiangxia naval units are invincible on water, it is because they are experts in naval warfare. However once they are ashore, their fighting skills might be lower than infantry.


    Moreover, naval soldiers all wear light armor. So they can stay afloat after they fall into the water. On water battles, they use long-range weapons so this is not too much of a bother. When they are ashore and act as an infantry; they are useless.


    The drum beat, signaling that Jiangxia¡¯s navy is going to attack the city.


    5000 naval units attacking a city that is guarded by more than 20,000 troops? Are they joking? Isn¡¯t this asking for death?


    ¡°HUMPH, since they dare to attack, DON¡¯T EVEN THINK ABOUT RETREATING!!!!¡± Lu Bu¡¯s original n is to capture Huang She for leverage against Huang Zu of Jiangxia. After all Huang She is Huang Zu¡¯s son. He can tell Huang Zu that Lu Bu¡¯s army did not have any malicious intent when they wanted to pass Jiangxia. They can give Intel asking for him to be in full alert. Stating that Sun Ce of Jiangdong had made his move, so Huang Zu can prepare himself. But Huang She himself now is missing, no one knows whether he had escaped back to Jiangxia or is dead. With Huang She is missing, the friction between Jiangxia and Lu Bu¡¯s army is irreconcble.


    Since they have offended Jiangxia, what is wrong with offendingpletely?


    ¡°Milord, Zhang Liao requests to join the battle!!!¡± Zhang Liao quickly held his fist. Although, he just ate Jiangxia¡¯s army, the first rank in merit was also shared with Zang Ba. Although Zhang Liao is not an envious of the person, his life principle is to surpass the others. So Jiangxia¡¯s naval units are God-sent merit to him.


    ¡°Milord, Zang Ba also request to join the battle!!!¡± If those 5000 naval units stay in the water, Zang Ba would leave them alone. These ducklings actually came ashore now. This is a ughter fest, who wouldn¡¯t want this easy merit?


    ¡°Xuangao, your newly formed Mt. Tai Army division is currentlyprised of recently surrendered soldier, they are tired and have morale. How can you want to battle with them?!¡± Zhang Liao said to remind Zang Ba.


    ¡°Wenyuan, your Bing Province Heavy Cavalry is not suitable to do battle here either!¡±


    ¡°Xuangao, you also had your first rank in merit, give me this one!!!¡±


    ¡°Wenyuan, I want to train my boys!!!¡± Nobody wants to give up this easy merit.


    Two of Lu Bu¡¯s eight generals disputed over who is going to fight. Gao Shun on the other hand just stayed quiet because he haspleted his own duty.


    ¡°Ahem, ahem!!!¡± Nearby Chen Deng walked out to interrupt their bickering ¡°Please, generals, both of you, please cease your fighting. This time, please let Deng to join the battle!¡±


    ¡±YOU? HOW CAN YOU FIGHT?!¡± Both Zhang Liao and Zang Ba shouted in one voice ¡°You are not a general, how can you want to join the fray?!¡±


    ¡°Yeah!!! With your physique, I doubt you can even kill a chicken!!!¡±


    Being insulted as not a general and being considered as very weak that he cannot kill a chicken, made Chen Deng¡¯splexion very bad. How can he, Chen Deng, who is not a general, be called so weak that he cannot kill chicken with his bare hand?


    Right now, he is no longer that weak schr like before, he also undergone a rigid training regime that Lu Bu has taught him.


    But Chen Deng can be said that he is not only a militarymander, but he is also a Confucian schr.


    ¡°Okay then, how about this? Each of us dispatches 1000 troops, whoever can clean out those 5000 troops first, is the winner!!!¡± Heh, 5000 naval soldiers on thend fighting us? There will be nothing left of them, and our merit will definitely go up in Lu Bu¡¯s army.


    ¡°Go, go, go!!!!¡±


    One general dispatches 1000 troops. So the total is 3000 troops versus 5000 troops. On the surface, it is Lu Bu army¡¯s loss. In reality however, they only needed 1000 infantry to crush 5000 naval soldiers.


    Those three people rushed down from city wall to build up their divisions. They are afraid they will be toote to obtain that merits.


    ¡°Report, General. Bing Province Heavy Cavalry all ready!!!¡±


    ¡°General, Mt. Tai Army all present and ready to dispatch!!!¡±


    ¡°Eldest son Deng, our Guangling Army is also ready to be dispatched any time!!!¡±


    ¡°Excellent!!!¡± Under Huangzhou city wall, three generals ordered in one voice ¡°All divisions, prepare to march out of town. Meet the enemy head-on!!!¡±


    ¡°Kakakakakaka!!!¡± Huangzhou¡¯s drawbridge slowly lowered and 3000 troops slowly flushed out from city wall.


    Banners with letters Zhang, Zang and Chen are fluttering with the wind in an imposing manner.


    ¡°Xuangao, this time, the merit is mine!!!!¡± Said Zhang Liao who quickly brandished his dao halberd.


    ¡°Humph, Wenyuan, do not be so sure!!! Regarding cavalry, I must study under you, but regarding infantry, you are the one who must study under me!!!¡± Zang Ba also taunted back to Zhang Liao.


    ¡°I said do not fight anymore. This is Deng¡¯s first merit in this Lu Bu army!!!¡± Chen Deng also refused to admit being inferior to them. Who would have thought that Zang Ba and Zhang Liao simultaneously turned their head and shouted ¡°SILENCE, YOU MALE BITCH!!!!¡± This is Liu Mang¡¯s nickname for Chen Deng.


    ¡°FUCH YOU ALL!!!¡± Chen Deng also tried to emte Liu Mang¡¯s favorite phrase.


    TL: Chen Deng tried to emte Liu Mang¡¯s foul words. Liu Mang words is for ¡°FUCK¡± is ¡°ÎÒ²Á¡± pronounced as wo cao, while Chen Deng¡¯s words is ¡°ÎҴ˰¡± pronounced as wo ci ao, so I said it as FUCH


    ¡°Okay then, we have a contest now. The wager is one month sry, how is that?!!¡± Chen Deng already irritated by these two scumbags to the point that Chen Deng almost forgot whose generals they are and who the master that he is serving now is.


    ¡°Hohoho, I thought you dislike to spend money, eh? Is not that right, male bitch?!¡±


    ¡°How was that? Do generals dare to bet?!¡± Chen Deng kept provoking both Zang Ba and Zhang Liao.


    ¡°Dare!!! Why should we not dare? You are the one who will give money for us to drink!!! HAHAHAHAHAHA!!!!¡± Zang Ba and Zhang Liao have responded.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go!!!¡± Those three people¡¯s spirit is really high. Zang Ba wanted to get the merit, in order to fill his shame caused by feigning defeat yesterday, Zhang Liao want to be the first rank in merit, and Chen Deng wanted to prove himself that he can be counted as a recement for Lu Bu¡¯s great eight generals. So they arepeting fiercely.


    On the tower city gate, Lu Bu did not know that these three people have made gamble. When those three people about to depart, Lu Bu suddenly asked ¡°What about Hanyang?!¡±


    ¡°Eh, Hanyang?!¡± Chen Gong also stunned. Since entering Huangzhou city, Chen Gong has been very busy, so he did not pay any attention to Liu Mang¡¯s whereabouts.


    ¡°Hanyang, is blocking the other road!!!¡± Gao Shun said it in a brief and straight manner.


    ¡°The other road?!¡± Lu Bu stunned also. His gaze are fixated on those three whose spirit is very high, but suddenly he thought that these three generals of his will suffer disappointment because of Liu Mang.


    ¡°HAAAAHHHHH!!!!¡± Chen Deng has raised his spirit. After he had broken through Xiapi to join with Lu Bu¡¯s army, Chen Deng had not been in the battlefield. During battle of Mr. Bagong, his unit was on standby, protecting Lu Bu¡¯s family.


    Now, this feeling made Chen Deng really excited. He is a Confucian schr, so he excels in scheming. But that cannot suppress his bloodthirst.


    Chen Deng held his spear with high-spirits and eximed ¡°Hey, old buddy. For all these times you¡¯ve stayed sheathed I have not let you drink blood. Today, you will drink blood to your heart¡¯s content!!!¡±


    ¡°Xuangao, that male bitch wants to snatch my Zhang Wenyuan¡¯s first rank in merit. That male bitch can try as he can!!!¡± Zhang Liao is Lu Bu¡¯s army elite Bing Province Heavy Cavalry vicemander-in-chief. Although that position is very enviable, the position as vicemander-in-chief actually did not have any power at all.


    Zhang Liao cannotmand Bing Province Heavy Cavalry at his will. Bing Province Heavy Cavalry are wolves, and what wolves follow is their alpha, which is Lu Bu. So unless Zhang Liao can defeat Lu Bu with his wushu skill. Command will never go away from Lu Bu.


    Now, he got a very rare opportunity to obtain merit, to create his own division. How can Zhang Liao let go of this opportunity?


    ¡°Two days ago, I bumped into a fly, truly hateful. Today, your grandpa Xuangao will use your blood to wash my smeared record!!! Two months of sry, can buy me a nice wine to drink!!!¡± Zang Ba licked the corner of his mouth. His wushu skill is higher than Zhang Liao, naturally he had a lot confidence.


    Looking those naval soldiers approaching closer and closer. Those three grasped their weapon and eximed ¡°All soldiers listen up! Rush with me to.....¡±


    They had not spoken the word ¡°kill¡±, when suddenly those three people were stunned with that scenery.


    Jiangxia¡¯s army naval soldiers suddenly opened their square formation. From inside the formation, appeared some people from it. Some of them with happy expression and the other with a hateful expression.


    Liu Mang!!


    Lu Bu¡¯smand is to block Huang Zhong and Huang She, how can he appear in the middle of these naval soldiers?


    Has Liu Mang been taken hostage by Jiangxia¡¯s navy soldiers? With Liu Mang¡¯s life at threat, Lu Bu¡¯s army did not dare to act rashly.

 Chapter 104 - Reusing of Surrendered Generals

    Chapter 104 ¨C Reusing of Surrendered Generals


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon, Edited by Krayto


    ¡°Like this, is our bet still valid?!¡± Zang Ba swallowed his saliva while looking at Liu Mang and Jiangxia navy


    This kind of appearance, when in the world had Liu Mang been taken hostage? He walked in the style of a leader with 3 valiant generals side by side with him. Zang Ba do not know those two young generals but he definitely recognized that veteran. That veteran is Huang Zhong, Huang Hansheng, the one who almost killed him with his ballista arrow.


    TL: Huang Zhong courtesy name is Hansheng


    ¡°It is still valid! Because you are the one who assault first, I, Zhang Liao lose one month of sry to you, Xuangao!!!¡± Zhang Liao said it distressfully. Zhang Liao is also a family man like Lu Bu. Every month, his sry is exhausted for his family expenses and support for his family. If he lost one month sry, Zhang Liao will have nothing to eat.


    However, Zang Ba quickly cancelled their bet.


    ¡°Your Highness Prince of Shu, wee back!!!¡± Chen Deng quickly weed Liu Mang by holding his fist respectfully.


    ¡°Where is my Honorable Father-in-Law?!¡± Asked Liu Mang while feeling really strange. Today¡¯s treatment is really nice. Everyone goes out to wee him unexpectedly. Besides Gao Shun who stayed inside, it can be said all of Lu Bu¡¯s generals present and ounted for.


    ¡°Milord is on city gate¡¯s tower!¡± Said Chen Deng while pointing toward golden silhouette who is currently standing in Huangzhou city¡¯s tower.


    ¡°Old General Huang, your words please!¡± Liu Mang said toward Huang Zhong.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Huang Zhong nodded and walked in front of Jiangxia navy. He pulled his shirt from his battle dress to put it behind his knees and knelt down, his voice is very clear and smooth ¡°Jiangxia¡¯s defeated general, Huang Zhong, Huang Hansheng with...¡±


    ¡°Gan Ning, Gan Xingba!¡±


    ¡°Su Fei, Su Zimo!¡±


    Both generals also knelt down.


    ¡°Along with Jiangxia navy forces. Pays respect to General Who Pacifies the East, Marquis of Wen Lu Bu. General Lu Bu with finesse in skill and martial arts, sweeps away all obstacles, and truly has shown us your magnificence in battle. We, defeated generals, are willing to mend our way. With Jiangxia¡¯s naval forces, we wish to serve under Lord Lu. We beg to surrender!¡±


    ¡°We beg to surrender!!!¡±


    ¡°Milord, this?!¡± Chen Gong did not see the scene like Zang Ba and co, but he saw that the golden-armored Liu Mang had done something impossible.


    That boy, Liu Mang, had made Huang Zhong surrender and unexpectedly, Huang Zhong also brought 5000 naval units and 2 military officers along with him.


    ¡°Hm, open the city gate, let theme in!!!¡± Lu Bu eximed loudly. He as master of his own army, naturally will receive Liu Mang back into his own army. Moreover these Jiangxia¡¯s naval units already disarmed their weapons, so Lu Bu knew that Liu Mang would not be harmed in any way.


    In addition to the veteran general who is standing beside Liu Mang, Lu Bu knows that this time Liu Mang had an extremely big harvest. Who can predict that this boy acquired 5000 Jiangxia naval soldiers, in addition to that, he also got 2 navy officers in one package.


    Lu Bu¡¯s army currentlyprised of infantries and cavalries. All of them arendlubbers, none is familiar with naval warfare. With these 5000 naval soldiers, Lu Bu will be even more powerful because now he had an army that can fight in bothnd and water. Normally, one should be very happy with this, but Lu Bu frowned because this boy did not notify him earlier, making all of Lu Bu¡¯s army think that Jiangxia¡¯s naval units are going on the offensive almost turning into a war.


    In fact, what Lu Bu really wanted is for Liu Mang to go back as soon as possible. But the Urban Army refused toe back, because they still had their task which is blocking Huang She¡¯s retreat route. By doing that, Liu Mang single-handedly acquired Jiangxia¡¯s naval units, he ordered them to anchor their warship and sped away toward Huangzhou city.


    Although these 5000 naval soldiers have surrendered, Lu Bu¡¯s army will not take those surrendered soldiers lightly. So he prepared a big tent outside Huangzhou city for them. Not long after that, the Urban Army also returned back.


    Inside Huangzhou city¡¯s administration office, Liu Mang led Huang Zhong, Gan Ning and Su Fei inside to wait for Lu Bu¡¯s arrival.


    Are you wondering how Liu Mang can get Huang Zhong, Gan Ning and Su Fei in one package? This merit should be shared with our Mr. Huang She.


    At that time, the Urban Army met with Huang Zhong and Huang She¡¯s bodyguard squadron. In order to obtain news about his son, Huang Zhong was prepared to protect Huang She at the cost of his life. So he made Huang She and his bodyguards go on ahead, while Huang Zhong protect their rear.


    Huang Zhong hadn¡¯t seen any formations like the Urban Army. Its Formation consisted of a Phnx Formation on the middle guarded by 100 cavalries. And because of this formation, suddenly those bodyguard¡¯s squadron suffered an extremely big loss, one by one they fell to this formations. With this loss it would be difficult for Huang Zhong to help Huang She escape.


    Liu Mang quickly caught up with the cavalry squadron with his bodyguards. All that remained were a few from the 200 cavalry troops who were against Liu Mang¡¯s 100 heavy cavalry troops.


    Huang Zhong quickly wield his long bow in order to create a chance for Huang She to breakthrough. In this case, Huang Zhong intended to capture the leader of this Phnx Formation first. So Huang Zhong hastily aimed at Liu Mang¡¯s warhorse, as he knew that Liu Mang¡¯s armor was made from same material as Lu Bu, shooting the warhorse will definitely make Liu Mang stumble and can be used as a hostage. When he wanted to shoot, suddenly there was an arrow shooting at Huang Zhong from Liu Mang¡¯s back.


    That person who shot the arrow is a handsome young man, a quiet and skinny youth. That shooter is Huang Xu, Huang Zhong¡¯s son. When Huang Zhong saw his son alive and healthy in front of him, naturally he lost his cause for protecting Huang She.


    He quickly threw down his long bow to surrender.


    But Liu Mang¡¯s and Urban Army¡¯s objective was also to arrest Huang She


    When Jiangxia¡¯s army discovered that Huang Zhong surrendered to Liu Mang, Su Fei and Gan Ning also wanted to save Huang She, so they asked him to surrender.


    But Huang She is not willing to surrender under Liu Mang. So he killed nearby Jiangxia naval soldiers who had surrendered and in addition, he also spurted out foul words toward Gan Ning and Su Fei. Calling them unloyal dogs and bastards and they will be punished after he reported it to Huang Zu.


    Gan Ning who at the very beginning had a very low opinion of Huang She could no longer hold his anger and punched Huang She¡¯s abdomen as hard as he can until he vomited his lunch and quickly put down his weapon with Su Fei.


    So then there were three. Huang Zhong, Gan Ning and Su Fei were obtained by Liu Mang.


    This event made Liu Mang really surprised. So surprised that he is unable to close his mouth.


    Lu Bu then came into the administration office along with all of his civil and military officers. ¡°Huang Zhong, Huang Hansheng. Gan Ning, Gan Xingba. Su Fei Su Zimo!¡± Lu Bu read their names one by one. He deliberately let Liu Mang¡¯s name unread, because it was his fault for not notifying him. Let Liu Mang feel really embarrassed.


    ¡°What skill do you have?¡± Lu Bu asked Su Fei. Lu Bu has seen Huang Zhong¡¯s skill personally. His strength can be said to be match with Lu Bu and he excelled in leadership. Truly a valiant general and excellentmander. This person is a very rare character, he definitely will be trusted heavily by Lu Bu.


    As for Gan Ning and Su Fei, Lu Bu was not familiar with them.


    ¡°I have little abilities. I understand weapons and have the ability to train soldiers. I especially excel in naval warfare!¡± Su Fei said his own abilities modestly.


    ¡°Excel at naval warfare?!¡± Lu Bu can also look, this Su Fei, Su Zimo, is not a person who excelled in strength. His strength did not even reach a second-ss general, but he had the ability tomand and train the army, like General Gao Shun.


    ¡°What about you, Gan Ning, Gan Xingba?!¡± Asked Lu Bu.


    Compared to modest Su Fei, Gan Ning is much more arrogant and he grinned and said ¡°I am able lead any division. Give me 3000 cavalries, I am able to destroy Jing Province and Jiangdong for you. Give me 10,000 naval soldiers, I will conquer the water for you. Give me 30,000 infantries, I can open a new territory for you!!!¡±


    Gan Ning really said it proudly and confidently. As long as you give me soldiers. With 3000 soldiers, he is able to destroy Jing Province and Jiangdong. With 10,000 naval soldiers, he is able to dominate the water. With 30,000 infantries, he is able to open new territory for his lord. That is how useful Gan Ning is.


    ¡°XINGBA, DON¡¯T BE PRESUMPTUOUS!!!¡± Su Fei quickly pulled Gan Ning. They are surrendered generals, not honored guests, so they should not speak arrogantly. If Lu Bu is unhappy, they cannot escape death definitely.


    ¡°Humph, NICE!!! SO ARROGANT, EH?!!!¡± Gan Ning¡¯s words truly touched Zang Ba who possess the same character as him. ¡°A defeated general can speak with a presumptuous tone, eh?!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am a defeated general, but at least I will never lose to that waste Xu Zhi!!!¡± Gan Ning refused to admit that he is inferior, responded simrly.


    ¡°YOU!!!!¡± Zang Ba is really angry because Gan Ning is really looking for trouble with his response.


    ¡°Milord, my younger brother Xingba is a frank person, he is a good character. So please Milord to forgive him!¡± Su Fei really did not think that Gan Ning would suddenly offend Lu Bu and his civil and military officers. They have betrayed Huang Zu, so Jiangxia is a dead end for them. If they offended Lu Bu again, then it is finished.


    ¡°Forgive?!¡± Lu Bu smiled ¡°What crime does hemit to me?!¡± Lu Bu waved to Zang Ba, making him sit down. Lu Bu also liked arrogant people. He is not afraid that his lord may get violent, he feared that his skill is unused. In the past Zang Ba was also very violent. When Tao Qian and Liu Bei ruled Xu Province, he was able to create separate regime in Langye. But when he bumped into Lu Bu, he became more honest and tame.


    Gan Ning, Gan Xingba is also an extremely arrogant person. Lu Bu saw that this Gan Ning had entered refined strength, almost breaking through to super-ss. His skill in wushu is above Zhang Liao, but currently he is the same strength as Zang Ba.


    He is a first-ss general!!! If Gan Ning can boast like that, then this is a great talent, a senior general.


    Huang Zu was really blind, not employing him. Only giving him a position of Lieutenant General!!!


    ¡°I can give you neither 3000 cavalries, 10,000 naval soldiers nor 30,000 infantries. Hehehe, my entire army only amounts to 30,000!!!¡±


    The more Lu Bu said, the more Gan Ning¡¯s heart sunk. Was it a mistake to betray Huang Zu ande to Lu Bu? Is there no wise lord that wants to use me, Gan Ning?


    ¡°But!!!¡± Lu Bu quickly said ¡°I can give you an opportunity for you to lead a division!!!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Gan Ning¡¯s heart who just sunk, suddenly turned afloat again!!! A joy after sorrow!!! Gan Ning¡¯s eyes be alive again. He had been a mercenary and a lieutenant general for far too long. Although Su Fei really took care of him, he cannotmand his own division, he cannot disy his ability.


    Now Lu Bu actually said that he will have an opportunity for him to lead a division, he is now willing to surrender to Lu Bu¡¯s armypletely ¡°Thank you Milord, Thank you Milord!!!¡± Gan Ning speaks it stuttering. One cannot me Gan Ning for being like that.


    If one counted carefully, Lu Bu is his fourth lord.


    The first lord is Liu Biao. At that time, Gan Ning just resigned from his pirating life and because of that Liu Biao did not entrust him with heavy responsibilities due to his reputation of being a pirate.


    Afterward, Gan Ning left Liu Biao and found himself under Liu Zhang¡¯s service with the thought that he can find a wise lord to serve now. After all when one changed jobs, that job must be greener than old job right? But who knew Liu Zhang also like Liu Biao, was not a good judge of character. Turning Gan Ning into a guard of a smallmandery.


    Afterward when Liu Biao and Liu Zhang shed, Gan Ning joined Liu Biao¡¯s army again.


    Because of his criminal record, Liu Biao simply threw him to Jiangxia. Huang Zu of Jiangxia is an overtly suspicious person as well as a moralist schr, therefore it is even more impossible for Gan Ning to be entrusted with heavy responsibilities.


    But his current lord, Lu Bu, who he has just surrendered to, unexpectedly can give him an opportunity tomand a division. How can this not make Gan Ning truly excited?


    ¡°Do not thank me, you must thank Hanyang. He is the one who rmended you highly!!!¡± Lu Bu quickly referred to Liu Mang. If Liu Mang did not rmend Gan Ning to Lu Bu, maybe Lu Bu would not immediately entrust heavy responsibilities to him. A lieutenant general is worthless to him, even if that lieutenant general has refined his strength to almost break-through super-ss.


    ¡°THANK YOU, THANK YOU, THANK YOU!!!¡± Gan Ning shows grateful expression to Liu Mang, making Liu Mang really embarrassed.


    Gan Ning, one of Jiangdong¡¯s valiant generals, one who can fight with Liu, Guan, and Zhang!!! If one did not use him, it is like casting pearls before swine.

 Chapter 105 - The Beginning of an Event

    Chapter 105 ¨C The Beginning of an Event


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon, Edited by Krayto


    TL: From this point on, the story is major battle against Sun Ce, those who were looking for NSFW chapters, must wait until 100 chapters, until the major battle end


    Mighty Tiger VS Little Conqueror; Liu Mang and Lu Bu¡¯s Illustrious Beginning


    Reassigning the newly surrendered personnel into Lu Bu¡¯s army has been done. Lu Bu did not leave anyone out including Gan Ning. Lu Bu¡¯s principle is NEVER SUSPECT PEOPLE THAT YOU USE.


    In the past, this is why Wei Xu and Song Xian were able to betray him despite many warnings, it is Lu Bu who kept hold on his principles.


    Such a little move made Gan Ning and co, truly grateful


    Defeating Jiangxia¡¯s army and upying Huangzhou city is only one small step. The most important is, Lu Bu wanted to discuss with Liu Biao of Jing Province and Huang Zu of Jiangxia to let himself safely cross Jiangxia.


    Although this war was caused because Sun Ce of Jiangdong having Lu Bu act as a borrowed knife, he can consider this as training for his troops and also act as a message and warning for Liu Biao of Jing Province, in order to ept Lu Bu¡¯s request for discussion and a warning so Liu Biao does not act rashly.


    Lu Bu kept staying in Huangzhou city. He did not press on to Wuchangmandery and finally to Jiangxia. This is to signal Huang Zu, that I, Lu Bu, do not want to tear up your facepletely, battle to the death.


    Acting as the bridge is one person, which is Huang She who is currently in Lu Bu¡¯s hand.


    With Huang She in his hand, Lu Bu believed that Huang Zu will let his army safely cross Jiangxia. After all Huang She is Huang Zu¡¯s eldest son, it is impossible for Huang Zu to overlook Huang She¡¯s safety and will definitely provide Lu Bu¡¯s army a means to cross Jiangxia. So after they cross Jiangxia¡¯s waterway, the next location is hard soil, which is definitely Lu Bu¡¯s army domain.


    Right before Lu Bu sent a messenger to Huang Zu, suddenly there is an old acquaintance with a small amount of troopsing to see Lu Bu.


    That is right, Sun Ce sent a messenger to see Lu Bu, right after the news of his victory spread.


    ¡°I believe you have been well since west met, Marquis of Wen. Milord at Wancheng city misses you so much, so he made me and the otherse visit you!¡± The one who visit Lu Bu is Chen Duan, Jiangdong¡¯s top adviser. It is the same Chen Duan who was made angry by Liu Mang until he wanted to vomit blood. Chen Duan¡¯s top skill is negotiation.


    ¡°Bofu really cares much for this uncle. Bu is very moved by his feelings.¡± Although Lu Bu did not have a good impression about Chen Duan, he still weed him with a smile.


    They sat in the hall. Food and wine are served.


    ¡°Marquis of Wen overpraises Milord!!! Marquis of Wen, my visit here is to discuss four matters. The first one, I request one person from Marquis of Wen.¡± Chen Duan spoke his words in straight forward manner.


    ¡°Request a person?! Who?!¡± Lu Bu inquired.


    ¡°Huang Zu of Jiangxia¡¯s Eldest son Huang She¡± Chen Duan quickly responded.


    ¡°Huang She?!¡± Asked Lu Bu while maintaining hisposure. Sun Ce¡¯s army intelligence personnel really good. He himself just captured Huang She, and they already have news about it.


    ¡°May I know, what your lord wants with this Huang She?!¡±


    ¡°Huang Zu killed my old lord, so the debt is to be repaid by his son. Milord wants to use Huang She as a sacrifice to our banner!!!¡± Huang Zu has killed Sun Jian, therefore the Sun n and Huang n¡¯s hatred are absolutely irreconcble.


    ¡°The second matter?!¡± Lu Bu asked the second matter directly without agreeing or disagreeing on the first matter.


    ¡°The second matter is of course, I request that Marquis of Wen forms an alliance with Milord!¡± Chen Duan said it after he drank his wine.


    ¡°Form an alliance?! Although your lord called me uncle, we are not so desperate that we want to form an alliance!¡±


    ¡°Marquis of Wen, why should you ponder more? The matter should be really understandable. Marquis of Wen who wants to go to Xinye definitely will need to cross Jiangxia. Because of the battle, now Marquis of Wen had offended Huang Zupletely. Offending Huang Zu equates to offending the entire Jing Province. That also equals to turning all of Jing Province into an enemy. So, Huang Zu will not let Marquis of Wen cross Jiangxia. Even if Huang Zu allows you, Liu Biao will definitely not let you to go into Xinye!!!¡±


    ¡°Xinye is no longer my destination, I want to detour to the north!¡±


    ¡°Heh, detour?!¡± Chen Duan smiled disdainly ¡°Is Marquis of Wen¡¯s grain and provisions enough for detour? If you detour to the north, you have Yuan Shao and Cao Cao. Your rtionship with those two is very bad already!!!¡±


    ¡°So, you said, the only choice is to ally with your lord, eh?!¡±


    ¡°OF COURSE!!!¡± Chen Duan nodded ¡°Forming an alliance with Milord, will bring only advantage to you. My Jiangdong¡¯s navy is invincible in the water but Marquis of Wen¡¯snd force is the best in the nation. With both of us joining together, Huang Zu will be nothing! Milord has said, if we win Jiangxia, Milord will give Jiangxia as your home base personally. After all, Marquis of Wen has contributed the most in capturing Jiangxia!!!¡±


    Sun Ce¡¯s army really offered a big slice cake. What Chen Duan said is right, Lu Bu¡¯s army potential currently is zero in naval warfare, but they are the king innd warfare. When Lu Bu¡¯s army and Sun Ce¡¯s army are separated, Jing Province will just dismiss them as a threat. Jiangdong¡¯s naval units are elite, but onnd warfare, their value is much less than Jing Province¡¯s infantries, vice versa with Lu Bu¡¯s army.


    If both united, upying Jiangxia will not be a problem.


    After that, if Lu Bu¡¯s army wanted to continue their journey, Sun Ce¡¯s naval units will definitely guard Lu Bu¡¯s army until they reach Xinye. If Lu Bu¡¯s army wanted to remain in Jiangxia, then Sun Ce will give it to Lu Bu personally. This is a really big slice cake.


    ¡°If one formed an alliance, naturally one must have a chief of this alliance. Let¡¯s say I agree to form alliance, who will be the chief?!¡±


    ¡°Of course, the chief of the alliance is Milord!!!¡± Chen Duan spoke it spontaneously.


    ¡°Heh, your lord is the chief of the alliance eh?!¡± Lu Bu¡¯s mouth formed a sneer gesture. He has been used by Sun Ce as a borrowed knife, naturally felt badly.


    He actually want to still form an alliance, spouting fine and pleasant words talking about all advantages. Those words actually pierced Lu Bu¡¯s ear because it is obvious that Sun Ce wanted to swallow his army by disguising it with pleasant words. Seriously!!! Did Sun Ce really think that he, Lu Bu, had a good temper?


    ¡°THIRD!!!¡± Lu Bu ask Chen Duan to continue while gulping one ss of wine.


    ¡°The third matter...!¡± Chen Duan suddenly made strange gesture because in his mind appeared a person that he loathe the most, the one who made him and Qin Song sick during his lord¡¯s wedding ¡°is that Milord wanted to propose a marriage to General Lu!!!¡±


    ¡°Propose marriage?!¡±


    ¡°Milord have long admired Miss Lu!!! If both sides can tie knot in marriage, it is a very wonderful matter. It is can be said that our Jiangdong has be General Lu¡¯s big family!!!¡± Chen Duan speaks it with a happy expression, however his tone is very cold.


    ¡°My daughter has been betrothed to His Highness Prince of Shu! Bu does not have second daughter!¡± Lu Bu replied.


    ¡°HAHAHA, Did Marquis of Wen want to joke with me? That ¡°Your Highness Prince of Shu¡± is just a title given by Cao Mengde, did you really take him seriously, mm???¡± Chen Duan was truly disgusted by Liu Mang¡¯s title Prince of Shu. Lu Bu then spoke coldly and calmly ¡°Say no more about marriage, if you speak anymore, then you have retreat from my sight!¡±


    Chen Duan is not serious about this ¡°knot marriage¡± speech. In fact, this request was just thought of by Chen Duan, in order to have revenge against Liu Mang for humiliating him at Wancheng city.


    ¡°Your lord has already gotten married, he had drinking celebration with Bu! So he already had a legal wife right?¡± When Lord Qiao married his daughter, he had stressed Sun Ce that his daughter must be his legal wife. So Sun Ce did not dare to refuse that great schr¡¯s request.


    ¡°Yes, he has a legal wife already. Therefore we can only ask Miss Lu to upy the position as sister wife!¡± Chen Duan did not have an apologetic tone at all, instead he kept looking at Lu Bu. One can see how high he thought of Lu Bu by his proposal to make his daughter a sister wife.


    ¡°FOURTH!!!!¡± Lu Bu¡¯s surface is very calm, but his eye has been narrowing at Chen Duan.


    ¡°Fourth, Marquis of Wen: General Lu Bu. I heard that Yuan Shu Yuan Gonglu, before his death, he gave you the Imperial Seal. I demand that General Lu, return that thing to its rightful owner, MILORD!!!!¡±


    ¡°CRRRAAAACCCCKKKKKK!!!!¡± Lu Bu pinched his wine ss. He could not control his strength so, it made cracking sound suddenly.


    Where does this Chen Duan learn that news from?


    ¡°So, as long as Marquis of Wen agrees with these four matters, from now on we are one big family!!!¡±


    ¡±I HAVE DECIDED TO DECLINE ALL OF THOSE DEMANDS!¡± Lu Bu said it while putting down his wine ss.


    ¡°What do you mean by those words, Marquis of Wen?!¡± Chen Duan¡¯s face be really bad.


    ¡°Are you deaf?! I SAID NO.


    First, why I refuse to hand over Huang She. Your lord treat me as a borrowed knife, that itself is already a deplorable act.


    Second, forming alliance is impossible. Because Sun Ce does not respect me at all. When one talked about forming an alliance, a lord must be face to face with the other lord. Sun Ce sends you, a mere dog of Sun Ce, to talk to me about allying with me, what does that mean, huh?


    Third, what do you think of me, Lu Bu, huh? A servant offering his daughter to his lord??? Make my daughter a sister wife??? HUMPH, you really think highly of this Lu Bu, eh?


    Fourth, I have not obtained the Imperial Seal. Even If I have obtained it, I will definitely return it to His Majesty Emperor Xian, what right does your lord have to wield it? Humph, return to its rightful owner... Did you really think your lord is the emperor?¡± Lu Bu said it casually.


    TL: It is true, Lu Bu has not obtained it, because he returned it to Yang Hong, sometime before Jiangxia battle.


    ¡°Lu Fengxian, I will let you understand one thing!!!¡±Suddenly Chen Duan stood and no longer call Lu Bu, Marquis of Wen


    ¡°About what?!¡±


    ¡°DO NOT GIVE YOUR FACE MORE SHAME!!!¡± Chen Duan¡¯s words are bing ruder ¡°STRAY DOG, MILORD WILL FORM AN ALLIANCE WITH YOU, IT MEANS HE ALREADY THINKS HIGHLY OF YOU!!! REALLY THINKS OF YOU AS A BIG CHARACTER!!!¡±


    ¡°Stray dog?!¡± Lu Bu¡¯splexion also be bad ¡°Chen Duan, I respect your lord, so I won¡¯t bother to argue with you any further. But you now need to return to Jiangdong, back to your domain. BEGONE FROM MY SIGHT!!!¡±


    ¡°HAHAHA, Lu Bu, Marquis of Wen Lu Bu. Just because your official title is big, you also consider yourself a big character?


    You really think that I did not know what is in your heart? I know that you want to bargain with Huang Zu by using Huang She. That is already a fleeting dream. Do you really think swallowing Huang Zu¡¯s generals and soldiers will make Huang Zu give you a pass? Keep dreaming.


    Oh yeah, I forgot to tell you. At that time you were still doing battle with Huang Zu, Milord also moved out to conquer Sanjiangkou. So, even though you have passed through Jiangxia, you will also be blocked by Milord¡¯s troops. Keep dreaming about your detour to the north!!!!!¡±


    Eh, Sun Ce has conquered Sanjiangkou? Lu Bu really stunned. This is quite fast. Sun Ce calcted it well. By the time that Lu Buunched attack on Huangzhou city, Sun Ce also made his move. So the result, they both conquered one territory at the same time.


    If Sun Ce blocked them in Sanjiangkou, it is really difficult to pass them. After all, naval battle is not Lu Bu¡¯s army¡¯s forte.


    ¡°Are you already shivering from fear? These four conditions, you mustply it by today. Milord had even thought to knot marriage with you. It is the symbol that he really thought of you highly!!! GODDAMNED SLAVE OF THREE SURNAMES!!!!¡± Chen Duan¡¯s talking more aggressively, he even said Lu Bu¡¯s infamy title.


    ¡°HAHAHA!!!!¡± Lu Bu sneered while getting up ¡°Chen Duan, do you seriously think that I do not dare to kill you!!!¡±


    ¡°Kill me?! HAHAHAHAHA, YOU DARE TO KILL ME, LU BU?!¡± Chen Duanughs disdainly at Lu Bu. ¡°This nation warlords. There are Cao Mengde, Yuan Shao, Milord, Liu Biao, and Liu Zhang!!! You have offended 3 of them! You kill me now, you will no longer have any ce in this world!!! I DARE YOU TO KILL ME!!!¡± Said Chen Duan while spurting out those facts.


    It is true what Chen Duan said. Cao Cao wishes for Lu Bu to be dead, for he fears Lu Bu!!! Yuan Shao also disliked Lu Bu greatly and he even surrounded Lu Bu in order to kill him. Although Lu Bu did not offend Liu Biao on purpose, he however had done it. If he offended Sun Ce, then he will truly be isted.


    ¡°Heh, offend three only, eh?!¡± Lu Bu muttered to himself slowly.


    "WHAT!"


    ¡°Then, I WILL OFFEND ONE MORE!!!!¡± Lu Bu fiercely choke Chen Duan¡¯s neck.


    ¡°LU BU, LU BU, YOU, YOU DARE DO---!!!!¡± Chen Duan struggles trying to remove Lu Bu¡¯s hands but all of his efforts are futile. Lu Bu¡¯s hands are like pliers, when it pinched something, it is hard to remove it.


    ¡°CHEN DUAN, OH CHEN DUAN, YOUR LORD¡¯S STRATEGY IS VERY GOOD, TAKING ADVANTAGE OF ME IN ORDER TO KILL HUANG ZU AND LIU BIAO. BUT UNFORTUNATELY, HE FORGOT THAT THIS KNIFE DOES NOT HAVE A HILT, IF ONE IS NOT CAREFUL USING THIS KNIFE, IT CAN KILL YOURSELF!!!¡±


    ¡°YOU, YOU, YOU!!!!¡± Chen Duan stopped his struggling and slowly closed his eye.


    ¡°Guards!!! Pull this Chen Duan out!!!!¡± Lu Bu clean his palm with cloth. He exerted too much force. Chen Duan¡¯s Adams apple was crushed by his choking earlier.


    ¡°This, this, this!!!¡± Chen Gong just exited for a while and this happens.


    ¡°Milord, this?!¡± Chen Gong puzzled while looking at Lu Bu.


    ¡°I killed him!!!¡± Lu Bu just said it casually.


    ¡°Eh?!¡± Chen Gong¡¯s brow wrinkled. Chen Duan is Sun Ce¡¯s army personnel. Lu Bu¡¯s army now has offended too many people. Huangzhou city¡¯s war offended Huang Zu and Liu Biao. Xu Province¡¯s war, he and Cao Cao are already irreconcble. During their stay at Hebei, Yuan Shao and he parted not in good terms.


    Now, Sun Ce has joined the fray into Lu Bu¡¯s list of offended people.


    Now, Lu Bu army is the public number one enemy of the nation.


    ¡°Gongtai! I changed my mind!!!¡± Lu Bu already done cleaning his hand, he said these words while continue drinking ¡°We no longer go to Xinye or Hanzhong!!!¡±


    ¡°Milord, what are you?!¡± Do not go to Xinye or Hanzhong? If this is the path, then they have gone far away from their original n. Originally they wanted to go to Xinye and then go to Hanzhong. Hanzhong is very fertilend and easy to defend and also it is far away from chaos of this nation. They can make living there while building up their army¡¯s strength and watch the political trend of the world.


    But now Lu Bu unexpectedly cancelled their own ns.


    ¡°Milord, you must not stray away from our n!!!¡± Chen Gong quickly remonstrate Lu Bu.


    ¡°Gongtai, I have decided. If I want to fight for hegemony in this nation, we can conquer other ces than Hanzhong. Moreover now Sanjiangkou is upied by Sun Ce!!!!¡±


    ¡°What?! Sun Ce army has upied Sanjiangkou?!¡± Doesn¡¯t Jiangxia¡¯s naval units consist of 10,000 troops? How can they lose so quickly? What Chen Gong does not know is that Sanjiangkou only left 5,000 naval units because the remaining 5,000 naval units was assigned to defend Huangzhou city along with Gan Ning and Su Fei.


    ¡°Today I have killed Chen Duan, crossing Jiangxia is a dead end!¡± He has offendedpletely both two warlords Huang Zu and Sun Ce


    ¡°Since Jiangxia is impossible!!! Then we go to Lujiang, to Wancheng city!!!¡± Lu Bu has given his answer. Since you Sun Ce will not let me pass Jiangxia, then good. I go to Lujiang, your territory. I go to Jiangdong. Four goddamn conditions, huh? HAHAHAHAHA!!!! DO YOU REALLY THINK THAT THIS LU BU IS A GOOD PERSON TO OFFEND?!¡±


    ¡°Lujiang, Wancheng city?!¡± Is not that Sun Ce¡¯s domain?


    ¡°Since the ancient times, people have said that Jiangdong is littered with talented people, if one conquers it, you can dominate this nation. That is what Western Chu Xiang Yu said. So today, I, Lu Bu must have a look, in the end, how good is this Jiangdong.


    TL: Western Chu Xiang Yu = Liu Bang¡¯s enemy https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Xiang_Yu


    ¡°But...!¡± Chen Gong wanted to say is if Jiangdong ispared to Hanzhong, Hanzhong is just a region that is led by a tame dog, which is Zhang Lu.


    That guy did not have any ambition in his heart, he only wanted to maintain his inheritance from his ancestor¡¯s. His subordinates are docile people. But Sun Ce of Jiangdong is a very ambitious person. He is truly worthy as Jiangdong¡¯s Little Conqueror.


    If Lu Bu is Mighty Tiger that conquers thend, then Sun Ce is a Great Dragon that conquers the water. If one met with each other, there will definitely a big battle. ¡°Are you afraid against this Little Conqueror, Gongtai?!¡± Said Lu Bu while gulping his wine.


    Afraid? How can he be afraid of this Little Conqueror? A few years ago, when Lu Bu attacked Yan Province from Puyang. At that time, Cao Cao was much more powerful than the current Sun Ce. At that time, Chen Gong is the one who challenged Cao Cao, even almost killed Old Cao. If he is afraid, how can Chen Gong be here?


    ¡°Hmph, I DARE!!!¡± Chen Gong took the wine jug and drank from it directly. Chen Gong suddenly realized that what Lu Bu said is right. In this nation, if one wanted topete for hegemony, Hanzhong is not the only ce to do that. If they conquer Jiangdong and conquer its rivers, they can really achieve hegemony. Essentially they can walk the path of emperor at Jiangdong.


    Also Jiangdong¡¯s poption is much more than Hanzhong that is located in the middle of Sichuan. That ce is covered by dense forests, not many in poption. Lu Bu then patted Chen Gong¡¯s shoulders and said ¡°HAHAHAHA, This is Chen Gong, Chen Gongtai that I knew and recognized!!!¡±

 Chapter 106 - Plundering of Jiangxia by Sun Ce

    Chapter 106 ¨C Plundering of Jiangxia by Sun Ce


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon, Edited by Krayto


    Sponsored by Tommy I of Western Australia & Suood K of UAE


    Inside Sanjiangkou naval units¡¯ main camp, Sun Ce is currently reading all the documents and Intel. He was truly lost in thought.


    ¡°Bofu, anything happen?!¡± Zhou Yu puts down his battle helmet. A moment ago, he is inspecting the main camp. The reason why they can be ready at any time is because Zhou Yu led the inspection personally and because of that, it sped up integration between soldiers and their generals. That merit is truly attributed to Zhou Yu alone.


    With Sanjiangkou being upied, those generals of Jing Province in Wuchangmandery will also surrender in a few days. With Wuchangmandery surrendered, Xiakou town will immediately surrender too. With that said, the entirety of Jiangxia was already acquired by Sun Ce.


    Xiakou towns¡¯ current state is in total distress. This feat was only possible because of Marquis of Wen, Lu Bu. So we must say thanks to him. Huang Zu¡¯s senior generals Su Fei, Huang Zhong and Gan Ning are those who can withstand Jiangdong¡¯s naval units, but currently they had all transferred to Huangzhou city by Huang Zu. With Huangzhou city defeated, Jiangxia¡¯s troops morale dropped to the bottom.


    Sanjiangkou initially had 10,000 naval units, but 5,000 were transferred to Huangzhou city and currently being assimted by Lu Bu¡¯s army, bing Lu Bu¡¯s navy. The remaining 5,000 naval units were not led by apetentmander.


    And as a result, Zhou Yu won this battle easily.


    ¡°You calling Marquis of Wen, uncle, did not end in vain right Bofu? I am right as always, right?!¡± Zhou Yu teased ¡°After your Honorable Uncle forms an alliance with us. Those 5,000 Bing Province Heavy Cavalry will be your sharp de!!!¡±


    ¡°HAHAHAHA, form an alliance? Gongjin, we had an ident!¡± Sun Ce smiled bitterly. He wanted to obtain that 5,000 Bing Province Heavy Cavalry, Formation Breaker and the Urban Army. Those divisions made Sun Ce drool. But thinking about getting it is apletely different matter than obtaining it.


    ¡°Here, you can see for yourself!¡± When Zhou Yu had doubts, Sun Ce quickly passed over his bamboo slips to him. When he opened the letter, Zhou Yu brow wrinkled and suddenly got angry.


    ¡°Lu Bu killed Chen Duan? He truly killed Chen Duan!!!¡± Zhou Yu did not want to believe this news. ¡°Does this Lu Fengxian seriously not care for his life?!¡±


    He had offended Huang Zu. Then Sun Ce under the pretext that Lu Bu and he formed an alliance, quickly attacked and upied Sanjiangkou to intimidate Xiakou town.


    For Sun Ce¡¯s army to have big harvest today, half of it was Lu Bu¡¯s army¡¯s merit. So it can be said that Huang Zu hates Lu Bu to the bone.


    So Sun Ce sent out Chen Duan to contact Lu Bu in order to force him to ally with Sun Ce. If Lu Bu¡¯s side is slightly ¡°smart¡± or truly smart, they will definitely form an alliance with Sun Ce, even if it is ufortable. With Lu Bu and Sun Ce allied together, Jiangxia will definitely be a no problem and after Jiangxia had been conquered, Sun Ce will give Lu Bu two options to leave or to stay.


    But, who would have thought that Lu Bu killed Chen Duan. It¡¯s the same as wing Sun Ce¡¯s army¡¯s face!


    What profit is there to be gain with Lu Bu¡¯s army offending Huang Zu and Sun Ce¡¯s army?


    Sanjiangkou is in Sun Ce¡¯s hands. Lu Bu¡¯s army is king innd warfare but in naval battle, they are zero. Once Sun Ce blocks Sanjiangkou, Lu Bu¡¯s army does not have an escape route.


    ¡°We sent Chen Duan to force this Marquis of Wen Lu Bu, but it is just to threat this tiger a little. But this Chen Duan actually bared his fangs!!!¡± The bamboo slips on Sun Ce table wrote about the event clearly.


    When Chen Duan arrived in Lu Bu army, he put out four conditions.


    First, is to hand over Huang She; Second, is to form alliance; Third, is to marry Lu Bu¡¯s daughter as a sister wife; Fourth, to hand over the Imperial Seal to Sun Ce.


    Sun Ce remembers that he ordered Chen Duan to pressure Lu Bu with the first two. The first is handing over Huang She. If they handed over Huang She, Lu Bu¡¯s army will have to cancel their destination to Xinye, because they will make Huang Zu their mortal enemy and subsequently a mortal enemy to the Jing Province.


    The second is to form an alliance. Besides Jiangxia, the entire Jing Province is not to be underestimated. Although Liu Biao is a person who only wanted to maintain his inheritance, his performance actually had made Jing Province the wealthiest ce in all of the 9 Provinces of China, and in this times of chaos, they are still able to maintain stability.


    Because of chaos caused by war, all of themon people, famous schrs and talented person sought out asylum in Jing Province.


    If there is no Liu Biao and his family making every effort so that Jing Province maintain their wealth, perhaps those people who sought asylum, will live in uncertainty to this day.


    With Jiangxia upied, Jing Province will definitely make every preparation to counter attack. So Sun Ce wanted his and Lu Bu¡¯s army allied at this critical point.


    The third is marriage, Sun Ce can only shake his head and smile bitterly. Hemented that he should never ever have sent Chen Duan to negotiate. Chen Duan is an excellent negotiator, but his personality is not a good one. He had been made angry by Liu Mang to the point of almost vomiting blood and also he has be aughing stock in every corner of Jiangdong.


    So the third point obviously was added by Chen Duan himself for revenge against Liu Mang.


    Let Lu Bu¡¯s daughter be Sun Ce¡¯s sister wife? A concubine? Chen Duan really is crazy. He spat on the fact that Lu Bu¡¯s daughter has been engaged to the Prince of Shu, Liu Mang. If Lu Bu¡¯s agrees, then how would the entire nation see Lu Bu? A person who threw away everything for riches, right?


    The fourth point, Sun Ce had obtained news that said after Yuan Shu died, the Imperial Seal vanished. But here is the point, after Yuan Shu died, suddenly in Lu Bu¡¯s army appeared Yuan Shu¡¯s chief official Yang Hong, so this Yang Hong was suspected by Sun Ce to carry the Imperial Seal with him.


    But only suspected without any hard proof, but Chen Duan actually coerced Lu Bu for it.


    Finally, he also threatened Lu Bu. Who is Lu Bu? He is a mighty tiger. If you threatened this mighty tiger, you are really seeking for death.


    So Chen Duan¡¯s death is not undeserved. Zhou Yu quickly said ¡°Bofu, immediately send someone to your Honorable Uncle to exin clearly our intention!!!¡± Although Chen Duan is one of five top advisers in Sun Ce army, he is also Jiangdong senior statesman. He could be seen as a representative of Sun Ce¡¯s army and his ns.


    ¡°Um!¡± Sun Ce also nodded. Lu Bu¡¯s army is vital to his ambition. What Sun Ce wants is the entire Jing Province not only Jiangxia.


    ¡°REPORT!!!¡± A messenger quickly ran ¡°REPORT, MILORD. AN EMERGENCY REPORT FROM JIANGDONG!!!¡±


    ¡°Emergency report? Quick, give it to us!¡± Zhou Yu and Sun Ce were stunned. An emergency report from Jiangdong? Jiangdong is located between 4 provinces, which are Yang Province, Xu Province, Yu Province, and Jing Province


    Half of Yang Province has already assimted by Jiangdong. The remaining ce is Shouchun which had been dpidated and dested.


    In Xu Province, Cao Cao and Liu Bei are fighting like a raging fire, it¡¯s impossible for them to send troops to Jiangdong.


    At Yu Province only have Liu Pi of Runan, but that person is only a dog, Yuan Shao¡¯s dog. Without orders from his master, he does not dare to attack Jiangdong. Moreover, if he dares to move. Will Cao Mengde let go such good opportunity to annex his rear pass by?


    Jing Province is currently focusing on the defense now, they cannot attack Jiangdong.


    ¡°Abominable!!!¡± Sun Ce quickly threw this emergency report on the table after reading it.


    ¡°Eh?!¡± Seeing that Sun Ce that angry, Zhou Yu knows that an emergency matter happened. He maintainedposure and carefully read that emergency letter that Sun Ce has thrown off.


    ¡°South?!¡± Zhou Yu also dumbfounded when reading this letter.


    Lu Bu¡¯s army unexpectedly abandoned Huangzhou city. His army is currently moving to the south. His goal? You don¡¯t have to be a genius to guess it. It is definitely Wancheng city!!! Lujiang¡¯s capital, Wancheng city.


    Although Wancheng city is a strategic ce, their military strength was insufficient. Wancheng city needed to be defended by two ces which are Jiujiang and Chaisang. But currently those two ces have deployed all of its soldiers toward Wuchangmandery and Sanjiangkou.


    Lu Bu now goes to the south, once his army reached the city. Wancheng city will be broken.


    ¡±ARMY RETREAT!! ALL ARMY RETREAT!!!¡± Sun Ce drew out the sword on the wall. ¡°This brute Lu Bu has bullied me majorly. When hees to pass Lujiang, I did not receive even a single coin, but I prepared him grain and provisions, hot food and I even threw a banquet for him. Unexpectedly, he redirects his army south to seize my city now. If I do not taste Lu Bu¡¯s blood my heart will be difficult to calm down!!!¡± Sun Ce is so angry that he forgot the big advantage that Lu Bu¡¯s army had given him


    ¡°All army retreat?!¡± Zhou Yu thought while holding the table now and tidying up many things that had fall to the ground ¡°Bofu, now we cannot full retreat!!!¡±


    For what reason did they amassed troops in Wuchang and Sanjiangkou? Isn¡¯t it to plunder Jiangxia in order to capture Jing Province? If they retreat now, then these efforts will be in vain. Next time when they attack Jiangxia, it will not be so easy like this. They will not have Lu Bu¡¯s sharp de to help them. No, without Lu Bu¡¯s help, Sun Ce will not be able to win Jiangxia.


    As far as they knew, when Lu Bu has not yete, even though Sun Ce won so many wars with Jiangxia, he never got this far. This time, Sun Ce can is knocking on Jing Province¡¯s door because after this Jiangxia will be his.


    Moreover they are assembling troops here in Jiangxia and Xiakou. Once they retreat, they do not only face Lu Bu¡¯s army, but they will also face Huang Zu. It will impossible for Huang Zu to throw away such an opportunity. He will definitelymence a pincer attack with Lu Bu.


    ¡°So, in your opinion, we just let this brute Lu Bu attack my Jiangdong?!¡± Sun Ce¡¯s heart now is very vtile. His anger is maxed. He had nned for both sides to gain profit, but who ever thought that Lu Bu will get angry by Chen Duan and attack Wancheng city directly


    ¡°If now, we retreat, then all of our efforts are in vain!!! Just let Lujiang and Wancheng city be upied by Lu Bu!!!¡± Zhou Yu then sneered ¡°Lu Bu¡¯s army is the king innd warfare, but in water, they are sitting ducks. Without naval units, he is unable to cross the river. We can just deploy our naval units in Wuhu Lake and Chaohu Lake. That is enough for stopping Lu Fengxian from going anywhere but north!!!¡±


    TL: Wuhu and Chaohu, both arekes in Lujiang vicinity


    ¡°Our present task is now to ovee Xiakou and devour Jiangxia. Once one seeds, we only need to leave behind several senior generals to block Jing Province forces in Chibi. Then we return to Wancheng city. At that time, with our Jiangdong forces freshly resupplied, Lu Bu will perish quickly.


    ¡°Good then, let us make that brute Lu Bu live a little longer!¡± Looking at Sun Ce put down his long sword, Zhou Yu breathe a sigh of relief.


    He feared that Sun Ce will quickly order for retreat and fight a losing battle with Lu Bu; disregarding his n to spread Jiangdong¡¯s dominance.


    Zhou Yu and Sun Ce then thought "Lu Bu, Lu Bu! We really underestimated you!!!"

 Chapter 107 - Breaking Wancheng City

    Chapter 107 ¨C Breaking Wancheng City


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon, Edited by Krayto


    Wancheng city is the capital of Lujiang. It is guarded by walls surrounding its four sides with four heavy doors.


    The inside of Wancheng city is divided into two areas. The Inner city¡¯s area is 7-li and the outer city area is 15-li.


    At the outside wall, one can see Lu Kang¡¯s unfinished project to build a moat surrounding the city. That project was finallypeted by Sun Ce, and the moat was filled by water from Yangtze River.?


    With these designs, Wancheng city is very easy to defend and very hard to attack.


    TL: 1-


    = 0.5 km


    Before Liu Mang did not paid attention to the details of the city, because at that time Lu Bu and Sun Ce is were in their ¡°honeymoon¡± period.


    Now, he truly discovered that this Wancheng city is simr to a stationary monster. When they opened up their gate, it is just like swallowing its prey alive. If the city had Sun Ce¡¯s main army, the city would turn into a shredder.


    The Bing Province Heavy Cavalry are the ones who arrived first. Liu Mang was really worried, therefore he alsoe with Bing Province Heavy Cavalry.


    Fortunately Wancheng city still had not obtained any news. Bing Province Heavy Cavalry¡¯s speed is extremely agile; especially at night, they can raise their speed to almost double their original speed specially at night.


    Due to Wancheng city not receiving any news at all, they are in a rxed state and gate defense force is still docile.


    Merchants andmoners are stilling and going out of the city as usual and because Lu Bu¡¯s army did not raise their banner, there aremoners who are smiling and nodding to Lu Bu¡¯s army. Obviously they regard Lu Bu¡¯s army as Sun Ce¡¯s army.


    ¡°Sire, please look! There are cavalry soldiers!¡± A soldier who is guarding city gate quickly reported to themander of the gate defense force.


    ¡°Eh, cavalry soldiers?!¡± Themander still dozing off his tiredness. ¡°Cavalriese here? Are your eyes blurry? Leave me alone!!!!¡±


    Their Jiangdong only have several hundred warhorses, and those who rode horses are only generals.


    Thatmander was tired from yesterday event. He tasted a fresh, newly arrived girl in Wancheng city¡¯s brothel, so he has lost all of his stamina.


    ¡°It is true, Sire!!! All of them are high and tall horses!!!¡± Gate defenders did not know about any type of warhorse. But those cavalry soldier¡¯s warhorse really made them green with envy and they started thought ¡°If I can be one of Milord¡¯s cavalry soldiers, how good would that be!¡±


    ¡°Do not daydream, these warhorses are to be given by Milord to his generals!!!¡± Themander quickly said it, because he also had the same daydream as his subordinate so he needed to return his subordinate to reality.


    But, when he finally be sobered up from his drowsiness, he is truly shocked. If one takes quick look at outside of Wancheng city, those cavalry soldiers are watching Wancheng city like a predator watching its prey.


    ¡°When are so many cavalries under Milord?!¡± Themander slowly muttered to himself.


    ¡°I am right, am I right? Those are Milord¡¯s cavalry soldiersing here!¡± The soldier said it in extreme confidence.


    ¡°No, you are wrong!!!¡± Themander shook his head. Although he is just a lower officer responsible in defending the city he also has joined on Sun Ce¡¯s army¡¯s war council.


    He learned from that war councils that Jiangdong is littered with river but no prairie, therefore it is difficult to breed a good horse and thends that remain was used for food production, therefore Jiangdong was only able to procure few hundred warhorses.


    ¡°That person...!!!¡± From themander¡¯s eyes emerged one person. From his vision, inside these cavalry soldiers there was a person wearing golden armor. Under the sun, he shined and sparkled.


    Thatmander was really confused. At that time, when Lu Bu¡¯s army was stationed outside Wancheng city, he had seen this golden-armored general. Did not they go to Jiangxia? How did they appear here?


    ¡°Sire, do you want us to go down and wee them?!¡± Asked nearby defender.


    ¡°Wee them? YOU SAY WELCOME THEM???¡± Themanders quickly hit his subordinate¡¯s head ¡°WELCOME THEM YOUR ASS!!! GATE DEFENDER!!! SHUT THE GATE!!!!¡±


    ¡°SHUT THE GATE?!¡± The defender¡¯s are stunned. What is the good for closing the gate? We should get down and greet them.


    ¡°SHUT THE GATE, THAT IS THE ENEMY, ENEMY!!!!¡±


    "Enemy?!"


    ¡°Oh man, we are busted!!!¡± Liu Mang said it helplessly. Originally he had nned to wait for main army toe and surprise attack together. Now, Liu Mang can only raise his long sword and exim ¡°ALL ARMY, RAID!!!!¡±


    ¡°HUNGRY, STARVING!!!!¡± Bing Province Heavy Cavalry are hungry wolves. Their ws have been brandished and their saliva is already drooling. So they must tear open the enemy, they must eat them.


    ¡°ENEMY RAID, ENEMY RAID!!!!¡± Immediately painful and terrified cry fluttered in the sky of Wancheng city.


    ¡°SHAAAA!!!!¡± What Liu Mang currently rode was an elite horse that Lu Bu personally choose from the 5,000 warhorse that he brought back. It is faster and stronger than the Arabian warhorse, therefore Liu Mang is already leading those wolves.


    ¡°QUICK, CLOSE THE GATE NOW!!!!!¡± Themander really pale. He has not rested, and now unexpectedly he met an enemy and the enemy is a heavy cavalry division.


    The front door of Wancheng city is a very heavy door. Its weight is at least 1000-jin. The body was made by mixture of steel and copper, nearby was a suspension bridge. With thisbination, those two door and suspension bridge areplementing each other. This is the defensive measure for Wancheng city.


    TL: 1-jin = 0.5 kg.


    But these defensive measures are actually useless against a surprise attack like this. Thatmander is simply crying now. The suspension bridge¡¯s weight is 1000-jin. Each opening and closing requires a lot of time, especially that 1000-jin door. Slowly but surely, several dozen of soldiers gather up trying to close the bridge and door.


    ¡°I WILL NOT LET YOU CLOSE THE DOOR AND SUSPENSION BRIDGE!!!¡± Around Wancheng city was moat, its city walls reached at least ten feet high. If they do storm, the damage will be very great, let alone, Liu Mang only left with cavalry soldiers. These cavalry soldiers are king in prairie and field, but when attacking a city, cavalry cannot do anything at all and that is why Ferocious Cavalry is useless during the siege battle in Kaiyang. If this front door closed, then Liu Mang can only stay outside helplessly.


    The front door has been shut half, but during closing the other half, the situation is bing much more menacing. Those cavalry soldiers are getting nearer and nearer, especially that golden-armored general.


    ¡°SHOOT ARROWS, SHOOT THEM. WE ABSOLUTELY CANNOT LET THEM ENTER THE CITY!!!!¡± Themander eximed.


    Waves of arrows rained toward Liu Mang¡¯s head trying to pierce his skull. This is the method of attacking for defenders. Arrow rain like this can make a human turn into a hedgehog.


    ¡°RAISE THE SHIELD!!!!¡± Liu Mang issues an order. All of Bing Province Heavy Cavalry held up the great shield from their horseback to their front. Their line of sight was covered, but it did not hinder these wolves¡¯ speeds.


    ¡°DANG, DANG, DANG!!!¡± Arrows fell continuously on Liu Mang¡¯s great shield. Impact from the arrow made Liu Mang¡¯s arm tingle with numbness. But he cannot stop now because in front of him is Wancheng city. He need to im that city and reim her from Sun Ce!!!!


    ¡°ABOMINABLE!!!!¡± Themander looks that arrow has no effect on Bing Province Heavy Cavalry. He suddenly pulled out his long sword and eximed ¡°WE CANNOT AFFORD TO LOSE THIS WANCHENG CITY, WE MUST NOT LOSE THE GATE. MEN, COME WITH ME!!!!¡±


    With that war cry, themander and his troops flush out from the city. He must stop these cavalry soldiers, even if he cannot do that, at least he can buy time for his subordinate to close the city gate.


    Infantry against cavalry, the result will be total annihtion for infantry, how can themander not know? He actually knew, however, he had no other option. In Wancheng city, there are his family and he wanted to survive for his family. If Wancheng city is broken, can thismander be spared by this enemy?


    ¡°We swore to follow Siremander to the death!!!¡± When a general dares his men, ¡°is he afraid of death?¡± A soldier will naturally be encouraged and respond with vigor especially if they know it is a dead end, they will certainly take up arms and fight to the death.


    ¡°Kamikaze corps?!¡± Liu Mang sneered when he saw this Sun Ce army defendermander trying to charge him. Although Liu Mang truly admired thismander¡¯s courage, but he is impossible to show any mercy. This is war and this times is chaos times. If he let thismander shut the gates, then Lu Bu¡¯s army can only reopen it with the cost of many lives.


    So for my brothers to live, I will have to ask you to die!!!


    "Budum" Mighty cavalry soldier collided with the infantry, like praying mantises battling each other.


    Themander of city gate managed to keep his life during the initial impact. However his men are not so lucky. The one that is lucky was killed by spears, the one who is not lucky was trampled to death by horses. They vomited their internal organs, bleeding profusely being damaged on the head, after that they are turned into meat paste by horses.


    ¡°YOU SHALL NOT PASS!!!!¡± Themander roar a cry. He had avoided the initial impact quickly stabbed one of the warhorses and killed one of the cavalry soldiers after he had fallen from the warhorse.


    ¡°BLOCK ME AND DIE!!!!¡± Liu Mang¡¯s eyes is full of killing intent. His long sword already blood-stained.


    Both of them want capture the respectivemander now.


    ¡°KILL HIM!!!! ONLY KILL THE GENERAL OF THIS CAVALRY SOLDIERS, WANCHENG CITY WILL BE SAFE!!!¡±


    ¡°KILL HIM!!!! ONLY KILL THIS DEFENSE COMMANDER OF SUN CE¡¯S ARMY, ONLY WITH HIS DEATH WANCHENG CITY WILL BE BROKEN!!!¡±

 Chapter 108 - Da Qiao Declared As Dead

    Chapter 108 ¨C Da Qiao Dered As Dead


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon, Edited by Krayto


    ¡°Is this worth it to die like this?!¡± Said Liu Mang while holding his bloodied sword.


    ¡°There is nothing in this world that has no worth. I am just doing my task, which is to not let you enter Wancheng city!¡± Themander said it with much difficulty, he has been coughing blood all this time.


    ¡°Because you ask them to domit suicide, none of them survived!!!!¡± Those troops who are following the gatemander totaled 110 soldiers. They are now lying dead bloody in front of the city gate. It can be said it is a bloodbath at the gate.


    ¡°Yes, they died. However their family members can live because of their sacrifice!!!¡± The gatemander smiled. His vision is blurred and he as if seeing his family that is still inside Wancheng city. His wife, his child that is crying for food and his old mother.


    In these times of chaos, ambitious people are notcking, but more than ambitious people, are those who want to grasp a chance to survive.


    The Front doors of Wancheng city closed slowly. Liu Mang stayed with the gatemander who is currently in a very painful state because Liu Mang stabbed his lungs earlier. Not long after that, he breathe hisst, on his face there is a smile.


    Liu Mang looking at that gatemander¡¯s corpse for a very long time while maintaining silence. Liu Mang does not take back up his long sword, but makes his long sword as a grave marker for this nameless gatemander.


    ¡°I am sorry that you have to die!!!¡± In Wancheng city, sound of battle was resounding again. Although the city gate that Liu Mang passed through has been closed, the other three city gates were forced through. Some people can die for their family but a lot of them prefer to live rather than dying. Of all four city gates, except the one that Liu Mang passed through, all of remaining three gatemanders escaped and surrendered. They even led Liu Mang to Wancheng cities Administration Office.


    ¡°So, I am back here again, huh?!¡± Liu Mang is no longer that drunk man from that night; who was so drunk he couldn¡¯t even find his location. Today he can observe and watch the scenery of this Wancheng city Administration Office.


    ¡°I aming to you!!!¡± The Administration Office was really in a really big confusion. Servants and servant girls are trembling profusely, fearing that they will be punished by the owner, Sun Ce. Liu Mang currently are looking around this familiar ce.


    Wancheng city Administration Office was once upied by Lu Kang. He is the patriarch of Lu n of Yang Province and Lujiang Prefect. Naturally his mansion will not be in bad shape.


    Afterward when Liu Xun and Sun Ce upied this Administration Office sessively, they expanded this office. Even though this Lujiang was a location of 4 battles and the people upying it kept changing, it actually did not affect this Administration Office. Therefore Liu Mang canpare this Administration Office with Yuan Shu¡¯s Shouchun Imperial Pce.


    After he passed through Administration Office, he came across a stone garden. After the stone garden is a lobby, but he avoided it to go quickly to the backyard which had ponds in it.


    Wedding decorations from weeks ago has not been cleaned, therefore this ce has not changed. But Liu Mang¡¯s status has changed today, from honored guest to master of this city.


    ¡°I must see her!!!¡± Liu Mang did not know why his heart had this kind of anxiety. He quickly shook his head to dispel his anxiety and asked the servant girl who quickly bent on her knees, he asked for directions to the ce that he has been anxiously wanting to go.


    The scenery on the road is familiar with him but also not familiar. Liu Mang can remember the ce that he had peed on, but soon, he reached THAT ce.


    Liu Mang hesitantly ced his hand on the door. Properly speaking that he is the victor, so he can burst in directly, but Liu Mang actually held his urge and feelings and politely knocked on the door.


    ¡°Who is it?!¡± That familiar sound said with a cute voice.


    ¡°It is me!¡± Said Liu Mang while suppressing his excitement in his heart.


    ¡°Come in!¡± Liu Mang push the door. Just like that day, she sat on the bed and said it casually ¡°You came back!¡±


    ¡°Un, I came back!¡± Liu Mang also sat down on nearby chair.


    ¡°Should I call you Da Qiao, Madame Sun or Miss He Yu?!¡± Liu Mang¡¯s eyes a bitplicated.


    ¡°Does that make any difference?!¡± Da Qiao looks at Liu Mang ¡°I am me, and will always be me. In your mind, what is she? Is she different in your mind?!¡±


    Both of their eyes met. Suddenly Liu Mangughed ¡°No difference at all!!!¡±


    ¡°Today, you came back, is there anything at all?!¡±


    ¡°Today, I need to kill you!!!¡±


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Lu Bu¡¯s army gradually advances toward Wancheng city one after another. Lu Bu army when they firste, they are just passing through but now Lu Bu has be de facto master of Wancheng city. upying a city, naturally there are a lot of things that need to take care of.


    First they must reassure the public. This ce is not Huangzhou city. Huangzhou city is only a ce for Lu Bu¡¯s army to recuperate a while, that ce is impossible to stay for a long period of time. Therefore when Lu Bu¡¯s army arrived there, they did not try anything to reassure the public, making all of Huangzhou city¡¯s citizens increase their anxiety. Here is Wancheng city, this is where Lu Bu will set up his true homebase. Therefore they needed to reassure the public.


    Second is examination of Wancheng city internal affairs. To govern a homebase, there are lots of things that needed to be taken over. They needed to be clear in order to know more about this Wancheng city.


    Currently Lu Bu sat in the Administration Office hall, along with all of Lu Bu¡¯s army¡¯s civil and military officials to discuss official business.


    Finally after being expelled from Xu Province. Lu Bu had a nice domain, no longer travelling in four directions.


    ¡°Gongtai, the matter to reassure the public. I am counting on you!¡± Lu Bu said toward Chen Gong.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Chen Gong nodded. From when at Yan Province until Xu Province, Chen Gong¡¯s role is not strictly only as a military strategist, but his role also to reorganize all of the internal affairs after conquering a territory. It can be said that Chen Gong was the entirety of Lu Bu¡¯s shadow. He controlled everything from the shadows, he even controlled everything for internal affairs. Having Chen Gong take care of internal affairs, made Lu Bu¡¯s mind at ease and can keep thinking about battle.


    ¡°Milord, although our army has conquered Wancheng city, we are still surrounded by Qianshan County, Jiashi County, Shiting County and Shucheng County. These four counties need to be conquered and pacified as soon as possible, in order to avoid another chaos. The news of Wancheng city¡¯s fall will spread across all of Jiangdong like wildfire. It is only a matter of time before all of Jiangdong is in full alert. Although Jiangdong is scarce in troop numbers, if they close the door to defend, then Lu Bu¡¯s army will need to do siege. Such loss is unnecessary, therefore they must be conquered swiftly.


    Lu Bu thought for a while. He also knows that this is a danger that must be solved ASAP. All of his generals right now are looking at Lu Bu with a profound gaze. Chen Gong has said four counties, so the newly surrendered generals which are Huang Zhong, Su Fei and Gan Ning want those merits so they can quickly be entrusted by Lu Bu with heavy responsibility.


    But they are doomed to be disappointed because Lu Bu¡¯s next words are ¡°Is Zhang Liao and Gao Shun present?!¡±


    ¡°This general is present!¡± Gao Shun and Zhang Liaoe out from formations, those people who were not chosen are oozing with envy.


    ¡°Zhang Liao, you bring your Bing Province Heavy Cavalry. Day and night travel with double speed to capture Shucheng County and Shiting County!!!¡± Bing Province Heavy Cavalry have speed and mobility. They can travel 100-li in one day, so they are able to take down these two ces quite quickly.


    ¡°This generalplies with the order!¡± Zhang Liao receive the order and retreated.


    ¡°Gao Shun, you bring your Formation Breaker to attack Qianshan County and Jiashi County. After you take Qianshan County regroup with Zhang Liao and take Jiashi County.¡± Jiashi County and Shucheng County is near. With the news of Shucheng County having fallen, Jiashi County will surely closed their door and defend themselves and our army will have to siege. With the Formation Breaker and Bing Province Heavy Cavalry the ones who are doing the siege, the result is obvious. Jiashi County will fall.


    Zang Ba is to stay within Wancheng city to practice and train his new recruit. Chen Deng go with Zhang Liao. Shucheng County is not smaller than Wancheng city, therefore it needs a senior general to guard and govern. Chen Deng is capable in military and administration skills, therefore he is the most logical choice.


    As for Huang Zhong, Gan Ning and Su Fei. Lu Bu assigned Huang Zhong as the one responsible for the longbow division that has been left by Chen Deng. Huang Zhong¡¯s archery skill is truly terrifying. The rest of the army was given to Gan Ning.


    Gan Ning quickly chose his navy units along with Su Fei. Lu Bu¡¯s army generals fornd was already too much, but for naval warfare, he only had Su Fei, Gan Ning, two people.


    ¡°Okay then, all of you already have your own tasks, please proceed with them! Hanyang, you stay here!¡± Lu Bu had said all of his ns and then wave to signal them to leave. Everyone else also has something to do, so they quickly held their fist and excuse themselves.


    ¡°I heard that Da Qiao died?!¡± Said Lu Bu casually while waving for servant to fill in his wine ss.


    ¡°Um!¡± Liu Mang also sat down, not waiting for Lu Bu ask him to sit-down.


    ¡°You killed her?!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I personally hung her to death!¡±


    Lu Bu watch Liu Mang, his face is reallyplex, because he was disappointed. Liu Mang just maintained his calmness. Actually Lu Bu did not care whether Da Qiao was alive or not, what Lu Bu is disappointed at is that Liu Mang did not speak the truth with him. He thought ¡°Hanyang, what is a woman¡¯s worth in your eyes?!¡±


    ¡°Okay then, I have no more inquiries, you go back!¡±


    Liu Mang also saw Lu Bu¡¯s disappointment in him, but he truly tells the truth.


    Da Qiao really died and the one who survived is He Yu.

 Chapter 109 - Held Banquet for Lujiang Nobles

    Chapter 109 ¨C Held Banquet for Lujiang Nobles


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon, Edited by Krayto


    Within a few days the 4 counties of Lujiang had fallen, Shucheng County, Shiting County, Qianshan County and Jiashi County! The Nearby Wuwei County who heard the rumor quickly surrendered.


    With this most of Lujiang¡¯s region already in Lu Bu¡¯s hands, but nobody in Lu Bu army is cking.


    Although Lujiang¡¯s Prefect is good, it cannot afford Lu Bu¡¯s 40,000 soldiers! Lujiang Prefecture has 20,000 households with a poption of more than 150,000 people. Since Lujiang Prefecture is located in far south, it did not experience the chaos of the Central ins caused by war. So Lujiang is the ideal destination for refugees.


    TL: Central ins, location of China capital. Luoyang, Chang¡¯an, Beijing are all located in Central ins (Zhongyuan) and I believe this is why People Republic of China called themselves Zhongguo.


    Originally Lujiang Prefecture had more than 150,000 mouths to feed now adding more than 40,000 military mouths to feed!!! This raised a big issue in grain and provision distribution.


    You cannot let Lu Bu dismiss this issue! Abandoning this issue will only be seeking death.


    ¡°Gongtai, how many grain and provisions remain in Lujiang?!¡± Lu Bu frowned while looking that big pile of official documents.


    ¡°Grain and provisions are less than 7000-shi!!!¡± Chen Gong shook his head. 7000-shi of grain and provisions may look like a lot, it is 700,000 kg of grain and provisions, but in fact, it is not. Even if this grain and provisions were used efficiently being rationed, it can only maintain the army for less than 3 weeks.


    If there is a battle, this amount of grain and provisions are nothing.


    ¡°What about those paddy fields surrounding the city?!¡± When Sun Ce went toward Xiakou, he not just took almost all the soldiers from Wancheng city, he also took a majority of grain and provisions. Therefore when Lu Bu¡¯s army captured Wancheng city, there is not much left of grain and provisions.


    ¡°Paddies?!¡± Chen Gong smiled bitterly ¡°Milord, this time is early summer. To have a freshly matured paddy, it needs at least three months!¡±


    ¡°We must wait three months?!¡± Lu Bu¡¯s army now cannot even afford a one month wait.


    ¡°Can we buy them from the market?!¡± Buying at the market is the only solution in order to support these months until the new paddy matures.


    ¡°Milord, the market has grain and provisions but the price is truly expensive!¡± Chen Gong is very helpless now. In these times, the value of grain and provisions is much more than gold. It¡¯s so expensive that a half-jin paddy rice (25 kg rice) equals to 100 bronze coins. Probably 1 tael of gold can probably only buy 1-shi of grain and provisions.


    TL: ording to historical records, when in peace and prosperity time, half-jin paddy equal to only 10 bronze coins and 1-tael of gold can buy 50-shi of grains and provisions. Checked it in historical records.


    Lu Bu¡¯s army need at least 10,000-shi of grain and provisions. So, if they tried to buy them all, Lu Bu¡¯s army could not afford them.


    ¡°What aboutmoners?! Is it feasible for us to raise grain taxes?!¡±


    Chen Gong said ¡°Commoners also do not have surplus. The only thing left for them is enough to survive next harvest!¡± Those in themoners hand is thest harvest grain and provisions, if they raise grain taxes, thosemoners will not be able to eat.


    ¡°How about we borrow from those noble ns?!¡± Lu Bu said.


    ¡°Milord, if we can just borrow from them casually, then we would not need to have this discussion!¡± These merchant shops are controlled by noble ns. So when Chen Gong wanted to borrow grains and provisions, they just avoid him. Either they do not have grain or provisions or they just wanted to take advantage on him. Chen Gong then began to tell Lu Bu what he had encountered when he want to negotiate with those nobles.


    These people are not hesitating even a bit to decline Lu Bu¡¯s request to borrow grain and provisions. If ordinary families refused, it is understandable, because they are also struggling in order to survive day by day, but those are noble ns!!! They have fertilends amounted to 10,000 mu. And they still refused to lend grain and provisions? This kind of treatment is definitely to demean Lu Bu, saying that he is a beggar in order to shame him.


    Especially the Zhou n, Chen n and Liu n. They closed their doors and only sent their lower servant to receive Chen Gong. Chen Gong held his anger as best he could, because in order to govern this Lujiang, he must have the local nobles support Lu Bu.


    ¡°HUMPH!!!!¡± Lu Bu bang his fist on the table. ¡°So they do not want to lend grain and provisions, eh?! Gongtai, you send a letter for all of Lujiang noble¡¯s n patriarch, tell to them that I am inviting them to a banquet in this Administration Office!¡±


    ¡°Milord, what are you want to do?!¡± Chen Gong a little worried because currently Lu Bu is quite unhappy and he is afraid he is going to cut all of them down. That issue is too big. In chaotic times, nobles are in power. Chen Gong also wanted to kill those nobles, but he hesitated because by doing that, he will offend the nobles of this nation and at the very least, this Lujiang will fall into chaos.


    ¡°Rx, Gongtai. I still have my own sense of proprietary!¡±


    Inside Wancheng city, Zhou ns¡¯ mansion.


    In the main hall there is a middle aged man pacing back and forth, in his hand there is an invitation that Lu Bu sent.


    There are also people who sat in nearby chairs.


    ¡°What is Lu Bu¡¯s intention in inviting us?!¡± Said a middle-aged man toward Zhou n¡¯s patriarch. That middle-aged man who speaks is the patriarch of biggest noble n in Lujiang, the Liu n, Liu Kai.


    TL: Insert a screenshot of Yakuza series when introducing the character. ¡°Patriarch of Lujiang¡¯s Liu n, Liu Kai¡±


    This Liu n is truly one of Han Dynasty¡¯s ancestors and rtive. It is not like Liu Bei who needed to remind everyone that he is of Han Dynasty Royal Family and unlike Liu Mang who spoke that he is one of the Royal Family out of blue. This Liu n is truly the rtive of Liu Zhen the son of Prince Jing of Zhongshan, Liu Sheng whoter became Marquis of Lucheng and after that he resided at Lujiang before being kicked out to Zhou County.


    Liu n¡¯s root has been very deep since Liu Zhen resided in Lujiang. They are one of Wancheng city¡¯s rulers. Originally Lu Kang and Liu Kaipete each other for leadership of this Wancheng city, but after Lu Kang died, he took over themand.


    Therefore in Wancheng city, all of the noble ns think Liu n¡¯s as the representative of Lujiang nobles.


    ¡°Brother Liu, this ve of three surnames intention is obviously trying to make us give him grain and provisions! This stray dog is hard to predict in the long term, we cannot give him grain and provisions, we must expel him from Lujiang!!!¡± A patriarch of noble n suddenly stood up and said those words.


    ¡°This brute Lu Bu, although he has conquered Wancheng city, it will not for a long time. If we give him grain and provisions and he is defeated, it is loss for us!!!¡± Another patriarch stand out.


    ¡°Lu Bu, whether he can bring us advantage or disadvantage, currently he has 30,000 soldiers. How can he not defend this Wancheng city with those numerous soldiers?!¡± Some n patriarchs argued. Those nobles are the nobles who do not want to fight for hegemony, but they are the ones who wanted to invest their future on the final victor of this chaos times. With Lu Bu the victor just now, naturally they will hesitate.


    Financing warlords, if that particr warlord is able to achieve hegemony, those noble ns will certainly got the most merit but if that warlord lost, then these noble ns will lose everything from family property even their lives.


    ¡°Heh, support Lu Bu now, so we can be like Zhang Miao of Yan Province and like Cao Bao of Xu Province, eh?!¡± Some patriarch sneering against the idea ¡°Zhang Miao of Chenliu, Zhang n might be bigger than all of you, but Cao n of Pengcheng city? That n is Xu Province¡¯s master. After that, Zhang Miao died executed by Cao Cao and Zhang n was eradicated by Cao Cao. The once big n of the Han Dynasty in Yan Province was reduced to a mere rubble.


    And Cao n of Xu Province is also pitiful. Thinking that marrying his daughter Lady Cao to Lu Bu can make Xu Province stable. But who would have thought that Lu Bu had too many enemies and Cao n was uprooted by Cao Cao and Liu Bei and in the end, Cao n vanished into thin air.


    With these two as an example, who would dare to finance Lu Bu?


    ¡°But, if we do not give Lu Bu¡¯s army grain and provisions, what can we do if he acts rashly?!¡± Some people were truly worried. After all the master of Wancheng city is Lu Bu. Making Lu Bu unhappy is not a good thing.


    ¡°Does he dare to do that?!¡± This is the voice of patriarch of Chen n. ¡°Lu Bu killed my cousin elder brother. I have sworn revenge upon him and HEAR MY WORDS NOW. WHOEVER FINANCES LU BU, HE WILL AUTOMATICALLY BE MY CHEN CLANS SWORN ENEMIES!!!!¡± That person who speaks is Chen Yao. Chen Duan is his cousin, elder brother who Lu Bu choked to death. How the Chen n gained big fame and fortune is because of Chen Duan¡¯s merit. Chen Duan working his way from the bottom, allowed the Chen n to have a stable position in Jiangdong.


    ¡°Yes, what Master Chen said is right! If he dares to act out rashly, he will offend not only us, but he will offend all of Jiangdong¡¯s nobles and even this nation nobles! When that timees, Lu Fengxian will never have any ce to take refuge again!!!!¡± Killing one member of noble ns is still fine, but killing a lot of nobles, that will bring only big trouble, even more if those nobles had big connections with each other.


    As an example the original ruler of Wancheng city is the Lu n. When Sun Ce conquered Wancheng, he put Lu Kang to death and by doing that he destroyed the Lu n until it almost perished. Properly speaking Lu n should be unable to threaten Sun Ce anymore.


    However when Sun Quan is the ruler, the Lu n began to emerge once more with the emergence of thest son of Lu n, Lu Xun. Lu Xun began to rise to power and was trusted with big responsibilities until the end of his life. So with that, Lu n waspensated by Lu Xun¡¯s rise to power


    Why he re-emerged? Because when Sun Quan marry Lu Xun¡¯s sister as concubine, several patriarchs began to rmend Lu Xun and Lu Xun¡¯s sister also begging Sun Quan to use Lu Xun.


    ¡°Therefore, we must not give Lu Bu¡¯s army grain and provisions!!!¡± We must push Lu Bu to the point of copse, until it bes a life or death situation. At that time, he might also ughter us nobles, but he will also offend the other nobles in this nation. ¡°What we do first is to offer him only 1-shi or a dozen-shi, we must make his army starve to death, unable to eat until full. This is the correct path!!!¡±


    All the patriarchs nodded.


    ¡°Brother Zhou, what do you think of this?!¡± Liu Kai¡¯s vision goes to head of Zhou n who just drink tea and silent all the time.


    The head of Zhou n looking at all of them and put down his teacup and said it casually ¡°I only want to say one thing! I got news from my younger brother, that they have conquered Xiakou and almost conquered all of Jiangxia. With this information, I believe you know where my standing is now!!!¡±


    The head of Zhou n only spoke few words but put all of the n heads in uproar. Everyone knew who head of the Zhou n¡¯s younger brother is, so they did not doubt his information.


    With Jiangxia almost conquered, that rascal Lu Bu will not hold Wancheng city for long!!! They have truly opened their eyes to Sun Ce¡¯s strength. If it was before, they still doubted about which side to take, but right now, their goals have been cleared. They must not give Lu Bu grain and provisions.


    Otherwise, when Sun Ce returned to his HQ, they will be criticized as being opportunists.


    ¡°Very well!!!¡± Liu Kai stood up and said ¡°This evening banquet, we must act in unison!!!¡±


    ¡°Act in unison!!!¡±


    As night slowly fell, a war without fire and smoke is about to start in Wancheng city!

 Chapter 110 - Lu Bu is Regarded as a Beggar; All of Patriarch Eat Beggar’s Food

    Chapter 110 ¨C Lu Bu is Regarded as a Beggar; All of Patriarch Eat Beggar¡¯s Food


    Editor note: Changing ¡°Chaotic times¡± or ¡°Times of Chaos¡± to ¡°Times of War¡±


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon, Edited by Krayto


    Night fell slowly, the Wancheng city Administration Office is lit up brightly.


    The new master of Wancheng city invited all of Lujiang¡¯s nobles to a banquet. One after another, these nobles arrived, but they did not exchange greetings with their master and just kept going inside.


    Lu Bu also ignored these people¡¯s behavior. Above the table, good food was prepared for them. All of them are seated properly.


    ¡°Gentlemen, all of you definitely know why I invited you here!!!¡± Lu Bu went directly to the point. ¡°I am asking for grain and provisions. Bu and Bu¡¯s Bing Province Heavy Cavalry is our Han Dynasty¡¯s protector. Therefore we will not make trouble to you. However Bu¡¯s Bing Province Heavy Cavalry grain and provisions is insufficient, therefore Bu asks all of the gentlemen here to help Bu!!!¡±


    After Lu Bu said his opening speech, someone opened up the conversation ¡°Thank you General Lu for being our protector. General Lu¡¯s aplishment will definitely benefit all of us. We will definitely provide a good amount of grain and provisions for General Lu and will also give money to you in order to strengthen our Han Dynasty armed forces! However...¡± the head of Wang n suddenly bing embarrassed ¡°These are times of war,mon people are dying one by one; even we are unable to sustain our livelihood. My Wang n for example have dismissed all of our servants. In peaceful times, we definitely willply with your request but for now, we are sorry, we are also helpless ourselves!¡±


    The head of Wang n is definitely a master of acting. He can change his expression from time to time, showing regret, grief, anger and sometimes frowning and eventually he showed that he had gritted his teeth and said ¡°Very well then, due to General Lu and his Bing Province Heavy Cavalry are risking their life for our Lujiang, how can we let those soldiers hungry to death. Even though my Wang n also suffers starvation. General Lu, I am willing to allocate 20-shi of grain and provisions to give to you!¡±


    20-shi?! Lu Bu¡¯s eyes shing dangerously. At the seat of honor, he unconsciously pinched his fist.


    20-shi of grain and provisions, if those are given tomoner¡¯s family, they possibly can have one year, even one-and-a-half years of rations. But for these noble ns, perhaps their daily meal is worth more than 20-shi of grain, and maybe their delicacies are more than 10,000 taels of gold.


    Now, they are sending 20-shi of grain and provisions. It¡¯s like giving food to a beggar.


    ¡°Yes, General Lu. These times of war is truly ufortable, we are also affected by it! However, we absolutely will not let General Lu starve, my Li n only can provide 30-shi of grain and provisions, in these times we already saving food for us to eat!¡± The head of Li n suddenly stood up and said.


    30-shi? Lu Bu¡¯s heart began emitting killing intent.


    ¡°General Lu¡¯s work is very aplished. Even if I have to sell everything in my house, I must help General Lu! I provide 10-shi of grains and provisions!¡±


    Huh, selling everything in your house and you can only provide 10-shi?!


    ¡°I provide General Lu with 50-shi. I nned to buy a fat pig for my family. But now General Lu is in difficulty, we must help with whatever we can!¡±


    While all of the n head speaking in turn, the head of Zhou, Chen and Liu n just kept silent and watching Lu Bu.


    ¡°I provide 200-shi!¡± Finally the head of Liu n opened his mouth.


    ¡°200-shi? Brother Liu, you are really insane!¡± The nearby heads of n also quickly acting as if they are truly surprised with head of Liu n. ¡°You give 200-shi, what will your family be able to cook? How will you be able to survive?!¡±


    ¡°It is no problem at all for me, our home will just be reduced from eating two meals to one meal then! No matter what, General Lu¡¯s soldiers must not be hungry!!!¡±


    ¡°Yes, previously when General Sun is the master, we are unable to help him, we are unable to help our Han Dynasty. Now with General Lu here, we definitely can return our debt to our country. Even if we have to starve and thirst ourselves we will definitely help General Lu!¡± Chen Yao said raising his voice. In his words, General Sun and did not have opportunity to return a debt to the country. This is not demeaning Sun Ce, but being a cynic toward Lu Bu!


    Lu Bu almost cannot hold his rage in front of these noble families. They are dominating 80% of Lujiang¡¯s total wealth, theirnd amounted to ten thousand mu, but all of them are acting toward Lu Bu as if they are poor people. If they cannot eat until they are full and truly gave their own provisions tomon people, then in this nation, there will be no one who starved to death.


    Lu Bu quickly took a deep breath, he is truly afraid that he will be ovee by his emotion and cut down these people ¡°So, Bu is very sorry now for forcing all of you to support Bu. Bu really did not know about all of your predicaments. Furthermore, these foods that are presented now, it is too extravagant. Bu did not know how many flesh and blood were sacrificed for the banquet tonight!¡±


    ¡°Yes! These foods are worth of one and a half year for my family to eat!¡±


    ¡°Yes, General Lu! We cannot be too extravagant! Eating until full is already a big blessing!!!¡± Those n heads talked while looking at Lu Bu. At the surface they seem to be respectful but inside, they are sneering toward him.


    All of them thought ¡°You want us to donate food to you right?! OK, we donate to you, we give you 20-shi of grain and provisions. It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to donate, but instead we are also ¡°poor¡±. We even told you that these meal is very extravagant even for us!!!¡±


    ¡°Servants, please remove these extravagant dishes! This time, the nation is still suffering, we should not be too extravagant and wasteful. Eating these foods meant eating the flesh and blood ofmon people, this act can be smitten by the gods! Send simple meals!¡± Lu Bu¡¯s mouth is sneering and thought ¡°Nice acting, eh? I will follow your train of thoughts now!!!¡±


    All of extravagant dishes are quickly taken away and changed into simple meals. With all meals changed into Jiu Cai dishes, all of n head brow wrinkled very much.


    TL: Jiu Cai: vegetable that was eaten only by poor people http://cafenilson/wp-content/youchoyfresh.jpg


    Three vegetables soup, one meat dish and two vegetable dishes. The vegetable are picked from wild herbs from the wilderness. The meat dish is only a few slices of meat added with wild mushrooms mixed into the dish. At that meat, it still had pig¡¯s hair on it.


    This is to let those haughty n heads who are ¡°starving¡± right now, to fill their belly.


    And as for the rice, it is brown rice. White rice is very difficult to find. So brown rice is mixed with bran, chestnut shell and even small stones.


    Those n head currently swallowing their saliva over and over again. These bowl of foods also had burnt insect on it, they began to wonder, is this human food?


    ¡°What is wrong? Is not everybody hungry?!¡±Lu Bu picked up his chopsticks quickly and started to eat. Those n heads are truly disgusted with this food and now they are truly stunned because this food is actually eaten by Lu Bu with a guzzle.


    None of those n heads are touching their chopsticks. Lu Bu¡¯s heart is sneering toward them and said ¡°I am truly sorry, our army¡¯s grain and provisions are already insufficient. I am truly moved with your heart and want to give all of you some financial aid also, but unfortunately, our army was also stricken by poverty in this time of war. Therefore I can only serve all of you in food. I beg that all of you can be understanding with my situation!¡±


    Lu Bu wanted to borrow grain and provisions from these noble ns, but these nobles actually rejected him politely and even treated him like a beggar, saying that their family¡¯s grain stock has been diminished. So Lu Bu just yed with them, he showed them his army¡¯s rations in order to keep their pace.


    Lu Bu said it in a very sympathizing tone, but he actually was just sneering toward those poor pretenders.


    ¡°We understood!¡± Said those poor pretenders while disgusted trying to digest the food.


    Lu Bu then said "This food is really delicious, All of you cannot eat this well at home right?! See, we also provided you with meat!!!" But none of those head ns took their meal and then Lu Bu ordered those food to be picked by female servants and started to stand to propose a toast.


    ¡°Come, let¡¯s drink, this drink is for you all of Lujiang noble ns. Without all of you, Lujiang will be nothing. Bu and my Bing Province Heavy Cavalry respect all of you one cup!¡± Lu Bu propose a toast toward all of n heads.


    Lu Bu is Wancheng city current master. He also had the title of General Who Pacifies the East, and he is also Governor of Xu Province. Therefore those noble n heads cannot look down Lu Bu for it will breach etiquette severely, so 1 by 1 those nobles raised their wine ss to return toast.


    They quickly drink that wine and immediately their face be green. Because this wine is actually vinegar. It should have been clear wine, instead Lu Bu give them fermented wine, which had turned into vinegar.


    ¡°Cough!!!¡± An elder n head was choked by this wine. From the very first time he drank the wine, he just kept the wine in his mouth. But Lu Bu has drank his wine in one gulp, those people have no alternative but must return the gesture to respect Lu Bu. So they just endured the sourness while drinking the wine.


    ¡°Gentlemen, Bu just be the master of this city,ter I will need all of you to help Bu. Bu again respects everybody here one cup!¡± Lu Bu quickly drank another cup.


    Drink again? Those head ns are truly in a big predicament. Drink this wine again? Drinking one cup is already too much for them, how can they drink another one?


    ¡°Why do all of you not drink? Is this wine not to your liking?!¡± Lu Bu looking at all of n heads, each of them are showing an uglyplexion.


    It¡¯s not that the wine isn¡¯t tasty, but this is not a drink for a human. They actually wanted to say it, but their mouths just kept silent.


    ¡°General Lu, it is not the wine is not tasty, but you gave us vinegar, vinegar!!!¡± A n¡¯s head stood out and said it out loud.


    ¡°Oh, vinegar eh? That two cups? Ooooooohhhhhh I know, I know, it is because we are hungry that this wine tastes like vinegar! Okay then, we eat first, then we can drink this!¡± Lu Bu signaling to those female servants to return the food to the table in order for those nobles to eat.


    Either those Jiu Cai or those mushroom or those hairy pork, those nobles when looking at it, their faces are filled with disgust and bitterplexion. And now they ate them truly half-heartedly.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s drink again!¡± Lu Bu quickly held up his wine ss. Those n heads are already learned much from the previous experience. If they do not want drink this vinegar, they must eat that pig food. Ifpared to the food, this vinegar is much better.


    With Lu Bu proposing a toast, the nobles helplessly drank the vinegar again.


    ¡°Ohh, Master Chen, why do you not move your chopsticks? Does Master Chen dislike this foods?!¡± If those nobles said ¡°I like it¡± then they must show big appetite to eat it, but if they said ¡°I don¡¯t like it¡± then it is a p to the banquet master.


    ¡°I did not dislike it, but it is solid food. Recently my stomach is not good so my daily meal is only congee, so I do not have the luck to enjoy good food!¡± Chen Yao then thought ¡°I would rather die than eat these things! This is not a food for human beings!!! Even my dog does not eat this.¡±


    ¡°Eat only congee?!¡± Lu Bu looked at Chen Yao with only one eyes. A moment ago he satirized Lu Bu viciously and now you said you have a bad stomach and cannot eat this meal that I prepared? Keep dreaming.


    ¡°Why did Master Chen not say so earlier?! Bu will certainly prepare it for you!¡± Lu Buined.


    ¡°Please do go through the trouble General Lu!¡± Chen Yao was truly relieved because he did not need to eat this pig feed.


    Nearby people also shouted the same words like Chen Yao, saying their stomach is not good and can only eat congee.


    ¡°Hahaha, good then, because Bu also likes to eat congee in the evening, therefore I had boiled a pot of congee for all of us. Because of Master Chen cannot eat solid food, therefore I offer Master Chen my congee! Servants, please serve the congee!¡±


    What the hell is this congee? Chen Yao¡¯s mouth twitched. Congee in his mind should be like La Ba congee, made up of many kinds of rice, beans, dried fruit, tofu, potato, meat and vegetables and even red beans, also sometimes added with ginseng and honey. That is congee in this time and age.


    But this congee, it is just like that pig feed. Full of brown rice and little stones, not a single piece of rice can be seen. Furthermore, this congee also had grass and had insects moving inside.


    ¡°Come,e. Since all of your stomach is not good, we eat one bowl of congee! Careful eating it, so none of you are choked by it!¡±


    The banquet continues until a messenger of Lu Bu¡¯s army who quickly bend his knees toward Lu Bu, ready to announce his report in whisper, but Lu Bu stopped him.


    ¡°If you have any words, speak frankly. All of Lujiang noble families head are here now!¡±


    ¡°Reporting to Milord. New grain and provisions are already inside the storage. Due to grain storage being full, there are surplus 4000-shi. Mr. Chen Gong awaiting Milord¡¯s order on how should handle this!¡±

 Chapter 111 - Disastrous Event for Lujiang Nobles

    Chapter 111 ¨C Disastrous Event for Lujiang Nobles


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon, Edited by Krayto


    Editor note: For rification a ¡°shi¡± is equal to 60kg or 132lbs


    ¡°New grain and provisions are in the storage?!¡± The following noble n heads who are currently enduring the pain of eating ¡°pig feed¡± congee, quickly set up their ear after Lu Bu¡¯s announcement.


    "Now is not the season for fall harvest, where did this new graine from? ¡°Isn¡¯t Lu Bu¡¯s grain and provisions already exhausted? Isn¡¯t his purpose right now to borrow grain and provisions from us? How is there news of new grain and provisions going into storage?!¡± Now is not the season for harvesting, where the hell did this new foode from?


    Also the news stated that whole of grain and provisions already filled the whole warehouse? This Wancheng city is the capital of Lujiang, its grain storage is really big and can fit 100,000-shi of grain and provisions. That warehouse unexpectedly has been filled until full and also there is surplus of 4,000-shi of grain and provisions. How can this be?


    From what or where on earth did he produce so much grain and provisions?! When Sun Ce¡¯s army went to Jiangxia, he pulled out all the grain and provisions until it was empty. Did Lu Bu want to create an illusion that he had grain and provisions? Is he putting up a show in vain? If that is the case, then it is for the best, we no longer need to provide him with ¡°donated¡± grain and provisions! All of n heads do not believe the news at all.


    ¡°Go, transport those surplus grain and provisions in front of Administration Office gate!¡± Lu Bu waved with his big hand.


    ¡°Yes sir!¡± The messengerply the order.


    Before long, carts containing grains and provisions arrived in front of Administration Office.


    ¡°This many carts, I do not believe that inside those carts are grain and provisions! Perhaps only sand and stone are inside it!¡± some people just voiced their opinions, disbelieving it.


    ¡°Hehehe!!!¡± Lu Bu beckoned his hand happily. His own guard nodded and went forward to help carry a sack of grain and provisions but he carelessly tore the rice sack.


    "Pshhhhh!" The white rice poured like waterfall to the ground.


    ¡°Ai, WORK CAREFULLY. THIS FOOD IS VERY VALUABLE FOR US!!!!¡± Lu Bu put up an angry act.


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Lu Bu¡¯s guard became really terrified and quickly looked for a cloth sack to clean up the rice.


    Is this really white rice? Looking at the color of this white rice, this is definitely a grade-A white rice. Where the hell did Lu Bu obtain this? If Lu Bu¡¯s army and his 40,000 soldiers¡¯ grain and provisions are exhausted, then this white rice must be from those lesser n heads who have confided toward Lu Bu army.


    While people are still pondering, Lu Bu opened his mouth ¡°Gentlemen, because all of you are in a very difficult position, therefore Bu finds another solution for grain and provisions. See, my new grain and provisions have arrived! With this, even though Bu is also in great difficulty now, Bu will help all the gentlemen here!¡± Lu Bu deliberately show this excessive generosity.


    ¡°Now Bu wants to reciprocate the gentlemen¡¯s donation. As the saying goes, one must return even the smallest favor. So, Bu must reciprocate all of the gentlemen here. Whoever decided to donate Bu grain and provisions earlier, will get double the grain and provisions that he donated earlier!¡±


    ¡°Wang n head, did not you just say that your family is unable to cook after you donated to Bu? I, Lu Bu, return 40-shi of grain and provisions from 20-shi that you donated to Bu!¡± Said Lu Bu while pointing at the head of Wang n who earlier was pretending to be poor from the very beginning.


    ¡°Eh?!¡± Head of Wang n was stunned, then he became a little panic, did Lu Bu just say unable to cook? Earlier I joked with you, deceiving you Lu Bu. Even today is time of war, we nobles will definitely able to eat various delicacies.


    ¡°And the n head over there! You take 60-shi, with this amount of rice, you can sell back the grain and provisions to buy 1 or 2 pieces of clothes so you can survive the winter!¡± Looking at Lu Bu¡¯s expression, those noble n heads finally knew the feeling of receiving charity from people, they finally knew the feeling of the people who begged for food. If they did not take the gift, they do not respect Lu Bu, but if they took Lu Bu¡¯s gift, then they are admitting they are poor. So poor that they do not have anything to cook in their home. Furthermore, what is the meaning of this 60-shi of grain and provisions to them?


    ¡°Let¡¯s just take General Lu¡¯s generosity, why we should reject it?!¡± Chen Yao sneering toward Lu Bu ¡°Whatever this Lu Bu gives, we need to receive it!¡± Why was Chen Yao this confident? Because he had obtained a reliable information. Lu Bu¡¯s grain and provisions are truly exhausted, otherwise how can Chen Gonge knocking on their door asking to borrow grain and provisions? Moreover, today is the start of summer, so all the farmers in Lujiang¡¯s vicinity have finished their harvest, so it is impossible for Lu Bu¡¯s army to get it frommoners. The only possible ce to obtain grain and provisions is Shouchun. But Shouchun has be a dead city. There are thousands of refugees in Shouchun, it is impossible to have adequate grain and provisions. The only ce that he can get food is south, toward Jiangdong. However, Jiangdong is now fighting with Jiangxia, how can they possibly share their grain and provisions with Lu Bu¡¯s army?


    With these news, Chen Yao took a pre-emptive action by raising grain and provisions price in Wancheng city. He was not afraid Lu Bu, only afraid that Lu Bu¡¯s army cannot afford his price.


    Now Lu Bu puts out these grain and provisions, it should be his army¡¯s final military provisions right? Whye out with this scheme? Is this to tell us that you, Lu Bu, did notck grain and provisions, so we can drop the price huh? Do you think we are fools that we will fall for your scheme?


    ¡°General Lu, ording to your discourse, My Chen n has donated 200-shi of grain and provisions, should not I getpensation of 400-shi of grain and provisions?!¡± Chen Yao reminding of what Lu Bu just said.


    ¡°Of course!!!¡± Lu Bu also looks at Chen Yao. This person is the current head of Chen n, before it was not him who is the head. The former head is Chen Duan; the same Chen Duan that died being choked by him.


    ¡°Then I say many thanks to General Lu!!!¡± The corner of Chen Yao¡¯s mouth raised. In Lu Bu¡¯s army, grain and provisions is already less than 10,000-shi. If it was divided again to them, Lu Bu¡¯s army will run out food the day after tomorrow. With prices staying at high, Chen Yao is looking forward to what Lu Bu¡¯s army will do in the end.


    With Chen Yao getting a head start, the other n heads naturally followed his gesture ¡°Thank you very much General Lu!!! General Lu is truly righteous!!!¡± After that, those 4,000-shi of grain and provisions were distributed by Lu Bu.


    Chen Yao is smiling, because they areughing at Lu Bu¡¯s end.


    Lu Bu is also smiling, he is smiling at these noble n heads. Looking at their attitude, these people are truly what is wrong with this world.


    ¡°Wait, something is amiss!!!¡± The head of Wu n, suddenly discovered that something is not right.


    ¡°Anything else? Old man Wu, are you not satisfied with General Lu¡¯s division?!¡± Some people said it while smiling. Although 4,000-shi are really a lot, Lu Bu had not divided them all.


    But they do not mind at all, because these dozen-shi meant nothing to their eyes.


    The head of Wu n felt very wrong. He felt very wrong not because of those grain and provisions, but because he is looking at that grain and provisions carts.


    The style of this cart, these symbols. ¡°Why are those carts so familiar?¡± thought the head of Wu n. Then he goes nearer for further inspection.


    ¡°This, this!!!¡± The head of Wu n¡¯s eyes suddenly erged to the max suddenly. Finally he knows why these carts so familiar. These carts are his n¡¯s grain and provisions carts.


    This is his n Wu¡¯s carts, how this could appear here?


    The Wu head of household was a little hurried, hurried to run up to the grain pile to look. How can this be? The head of Wu n is nervous quickly sought after the rice.


    Although the rice bag is ordinary, but looking closer to see whose rice bags these, because in ancient times, they differentiate with the technique that was used to make these rice bags.


    These meters are not his Wu Jia mi lines. After inspecting it, the head of Wu n can breathe in relief. These are not his Wu n¡¯s rice bags. These rice are not his, save for the cart.


    The head of Wu n wiped his sweat over and over again.


    ¡°Old Wu, are you all right?!¡± Some noble heads inquired.


    ¡°I am okay, I am okay!!!¡± Although the head of Wu n did not know why his transport cart appeared here, as long as those rice is not of his family, it is still good.


    ¡°If you are okay, how can you sweat like this?!¡± Some noble heads areughing at him.


    ¡°Hahahahaha!!!¡± The head of Wu n justugh bitterly.


    At this exact moment, suddenly outside of Administration Office, there is a steward quickly running to the office.


    ¡°En?!¡± The head of Wu n felt very strange, isn¡¯t that person is Yuan n¡¯s butler? Yuan n is the newest addition of nobles in this Wancheng city and also his mansion is the closest to this Administration Office. Previously the head of Wu n interacted a lot with Yuan n, therefore he is very familiar with this butler.


    Why did hee? Did he want to call back his boss? The madam of Yuan n is a tigress. Everyone knows that the head of Yuan n is afraid of his wife.


    ¡°Hey, Brother Yuan. Does sister ask you to go back?!¡± Earlier he was teased by Lu Bu and his fellow noble heads, so the head of Wu n now must tease people.


    ¡°But now is General Lu¡¯s banquet, if you are to go back now, it is very disrespecting to General Lu!!!¡±


    The head of Wu n thinks that his teasing will make the head of Yuan n embarrassed, but who knows that brother Yuan¡¯splexion is very bad after getting message from his steward and even shoved him aside while saying ¡°GET OUT OF MY SIGHT!!!!¡±


    ¡°Why are you so angry with me? Can¡¯t you take a joke?!¡± The head of Wu n is also angry. He was told to get out of his sight and also shoved by the head of Yuan n. Who does that head of Yuan n think he is? I am also head of Wu n.


    ¡°This is a disaster, a disaster!!!¡± The head of Yuan n hurriedly ran toward Chen Yao and co while shouting ¡°disaster¡±.


    ¡°Eh? Watch your etiquette! You are a n master! Calm down!!!!¡± Chen Yao¡¯s brow wrinkled. He originally do not have a high opinion toward the smaller noble ns, but seeing the head of the Yuan n running toward them and shouting like he was in marketce, raised his disgust!!!


    ¡°No, it is not...!¡± The head of Yuan n wanted to exin that he is in anxious and in a hurry, but he cannot speak those words.


    And another two stewards appeared in Administration Office, they are Chen Yao¡¯s house stewards who are responsible to manage grain and provisions. ¡°Master, master, there is an emergency matter!!!¡± After those Chen stewards said that, they gathered beside Chen Yao ears to say the information.


    ¡°WHATTT!!!!!¡± Chen Yao suddenly stood up. On his faceplex expression was disyed, there is anger, shock, and disbelief.

 Chapter 112 - The Extermination of Three Generations

    Chapter 112 ¨C The Extermination of Three Generations


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon, Edited by Krayto


    More and more stewards and servants from noble families appeared in the Administration Office, each of them who heard the news gave Lu Bu, who sat at the seat of honor, an angry stare.


    ¡°What happened? What happened?!¡± The head of Wu n is feeling very strange.


    ¡°Master, master!!!¡± Finally servant of Wu n also appeared.


    ¡°Ah Fu, why did youe here?!¡± The head of Wu n quickly inquired and in his heart there is an unknown surge of panic.


    ¡°Master, not good, not good. All of our grain and provisions in our storage and shops, all are gone!!!¡± The servant called Ah Fu, huffing and puffing, said those words slowly.


    ¡°How can that be?!¡± The head of Wu n now truly anxious. These grain and provisions are his lifeblood. In war times, grain and provisions be as valuable as gold. Therefore many noble families changed their currency from gold into grains and provisions. If their grain and provisions are gone, the head of Wu n will have nothing left.


    ¡°Did it catch on fire or destroyed by earthquake?!¡± The head of Wu n thought of all the worst possible oue.


    ¡°No, no, neither of that!!!¡± Ah Fu shook his head.


    ¡°Then spit it out now!!!!¡± The head of Wu n is truly anxious, he grabbed Ah Fu¡¯s shoulders as hard as he can.


    ¡°Cough, cough!!!¡± Ah Fu removed his master¡¯s hands with great difficulty. Ah Fu then said their grain storage and shops were emptied by government troops, they said that this grain and provisions are drafted for uing battles. That event happened in the evening, after all of noble n heads went into Administration Office. One by one government troops arrived at the grain shop and their houses, forcing them to open the front door.


    When they wanted to reject, suddenly themander pulled out his sword. Under the cold radiance of the sword, those servants be really scared and opened the door. After that, government troops quickly moved out all grain carts from grain shop.


    ¡°Emptied?!¡± The head of Wu n¡¯s leg suddenly lose its strength and dropped on the ground ¡°Everything gone?!¡± This head of Wu n¡¯s is held by Ah Fu and still hoping that news from Ah Fu¡¯s mouth is a false news and only joking with him.


    But how disappointed he is because the news is true ¡°Forgive me, master. All the grain is gone!!!¡± Ah Fu nodded.


    The head of Wu n has grasped the main focus. This Wancheng city has been conquered by Lu Bu. Ah Fu said that government troops are the one who came to his shop. That government troops must be Lu Bu¡¯s army, it cannot be any other army.


    ¡°General Lu!!!¡± The head of Wu n naturally will look for Lu Bu, but another person already took the lead to find Lu Bu and already shouting at him.


    Chen Yao not only did he not salute toward Lu Bu, but is directly shouting and pointing his finger toward Lu Bu ¡°GENERAL LU, FOR WHAT REASON DID YOU DISPATCH YOUR TROOPS TO MY GRAIN STORAGE AND MY GRAIN SHOPS AND TAKE MY GRAIN AND PROVISIONS!!! ALSO YOU KILLED MY SERVANT AND DESTROYEDMY GRAIN STORAGE?!¡±


    Chen Yao¡¯s anger is erupting. The troops who were sent to his stores and his storage hadpletely cleaned out his grain and provisions. And also, several of his servants became victims, killed by Lu Bu¡¯s army and also his grain storage was burnt down.


    Chen Yao thought that Lu Bu is just bluffing against him, in order for him to reduce the grain price. But who knew, that Lu Bu hit his face directly.


    ¡°General Lu, bymitting this act, what is the difference between you and a robber?!¡± Liu Kai has spoken. Liu Kai¡¯s loss is the biggest here. All of his three grain storages in Wancheng city are all emptied and destroyed. It can be said that the Liu n¡¯s wealth suddenly shrunk from wealthy to almost destitute. How the Liu n became this rich is because they umted it from generations to generations, who ever expected that this wealth is destroyed in only one night.


    ¡°General Lu, you must give us an exnation for your action!!!¡±


    ¡°Yes, even if you are the current master of Wancheng city, you cannot seize our grain and provisions by force. If you do not give us exnation now, none of us will leave this Administration Office!!!¡±


    ¡°Exnation, eh?!¡± Lu Bu looks at those noble families who just pointing and scolding him, his mouth forming a sneer. Chen Yao said that his grain storage and his stores are emptied and his servant also died and also his warehouse was burnt.


    That Chen Yao needed to look into the mirror to see who is to me for this incident. Heh, servant? That servant is his private soldier. That soldier can defy thew because he is employed by Chen n. When government troops arrived he is seen abusing his colleague and when he saw Lu Bu¡¯s army, suddenly he revealed his weapon. He was asking for death!


    ¡°So, all of you want exnation eh?!¡± Lu Bu step by step walked toward all of noble n heads. Every step that he took, he radiated extreme coldness. This type of coldness is the type that wanted to eat humans. How could these pompous and haughty noble n heads have encountered these feelings?


    All of them subconsciously averted their eyes from Lu Bu.


    ¡°I will exin to you!!!¡± Lu Bu casually saying ¡°Let us be straightforward now, when I wanted to discuss with all of you on borrowing grain and provisions, what did you say to me?! Master Wang, please speak first!¡±


    Head of Wang n wanted to retreat to the back but he was actually called first by Lu Bu.


    ¡°General Lu, I....!!!¡± The head of Wang n actually wanted Chen Yao to be the first interrogated by Lu Bu, but now with he is the first one, he actually had nothing to say and can only silent all the time.


    ¡°Alright then, Master Wang cannot say anything, what about Master Li?!¡± Lu Bu¡¯s vision went to head of Li n.


    ¡°You, I...!!!¡± The head of Li n is speechless, unable to speak anything.


    ¡°So, all of you don¡¯t want to say anything? Good, then I wille and exin to all of you!!!¡± Lu Bu¡¯s height is a little more than two meters, but not so tall like Yao Ming of Houston Rockets. In the present time, it is a standard for a person with high skill, let alone in this end year of Eastern Han. When Lu Bu walked toward those n heads, he truly stood out between them.


    Although Lu Bu currently is wearing his home clothing, it still traced his dignified stature.


    ¡°Head of Wang n, you said that your entire family is hungry right now. Why when we cleaned up your grain shop, there are more than 5,000-shi of grain and provisions?!¡± Lu Bu said it coldly while looking at the head of Wang n.


    ¡°That is... Because we.... I....!!!¡± The head of Wang n wanted to argue but this time he is in the wrong side and his argument is baseless.


    ¡°You do not need to exin it!!! I KNOW!!!! Is it not because you did not respect us Lu Bu, is not that correct?!¡±


    ¡°As for all of you, n heads! All of you must have not have tastedmoner¡¯s food for a long time!!! All of you never have to think about what to eat. But what about thosemoners? They are eating the same food that I, Lu Bu, eat!!!¡± Lu Bu¡¯s eyebrows raised.


    ¡°All of you can see the food on this table! I know, you cannot eat this!!!! Because this foods in your eyes, are servants¡¯ food. But I am sorry, this food was eaten by my troops and my family for half a month!!!¡±


    ¡°As for you, head of Liu n!!!¡± Lu Bu looks at noble n heads leader ¡°You are a rtive to our Han Dynasty, a descendant of Prince Jing of Zhongshan. You unexpectedly give me 200 grain and provisions as if you are giving a beggar something to eat!!! Did you think that this Lu Bu is a good person to bully?! When I opened your grain and provisions storage, I found out that you collected tax from half of this city until your grain and provisions amounted to 50,000-shi of grain and provisions. This Wancheng city, one year of tax are amounted to 5,000-shi and your grain and provisions are amounted to 10 years of taxes. Hahaha, those 200-shi grain and provisions, if those are not for demeaning me, then for what else?!¡±


    ¡°So, for that reason, you, Lu Fengxian, took my and the others grain and provisions?!¡± Chen Yao stood out and pointing at Lu Bu. Perhaps other people feared Lu Bu but Chen Yao did not care at all, for he and Lu Bu had deep grudges.


    ¡°Only because the others and I did not give you grain and provisions, you dispatched your troops to directly snatch our food? That is in robbery!!!¡± With Chen Yao taking the lead, other n heads began to speak their mind. Their grain and provisions are their wealth. Only those who are engaged in salt and iron trading are the ones who did not scream with Chen Yao.


    ¡°Ooohhhh, is that what you want? At first, I did not coerce you for anything but you are willing to allocate a few grain and provisions to me, right?! I also did not demand you of anything, I even wanted topensate all of you twofold. How that is not kind?!¡± Lu Bu casually saying it.


    ¡°It is true you did not coerce us, but you directly snatched our grain and provisions!!!¡± Chen Yao refuse to back down.


    ¡°Oh, that thing eh? What you said earlier is yours and I am willing topensate it. I go pick up that which does not belong to you!!!¡±


    ¡°You are a robber, a bandit!!!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, I am a robber and a bandit, so what!!! You want to bite me eh?!¡± Lu Bu did not know when Liu Mang rubbed off him, changing his sneering attitude and almost everything about him


    ¡°You, You, Lu Fengxian, do not bully me too far!!!¡± Chen Yao pointing at Lu Bu, scolding him


    ¡°I bullied you, how did I bullied you? Let me tell you this. You are a person who is shameless, even after a person had tried to give you respect!!! I wanted to borrow from you legally, but you did not want to do it, forcing me to do this!!! I know, all of you are thinking about Sun Ce and Jiangdong¡¯s army. All of you are thinking that without grain and provisions, that this Lu Bu would be unable to defend Lujiang and when the timees, I would be expelled!!! Yes, your ideas are very good! I also admit that currently Jiangdong army is much more formidable that my Lu Bu army! However you forgot one simple thing!!! This Wancheng city, is my, Lu Bu¡¯s domain. This Lu Bu is responsible for this city and the location where I call the shots, not yours!!!!¡±


    ¡°You damned ve of three surnames, patricide lover!!!¡± Chen Yao cursed Lu Bu directly.


    ¡°En?!¡± Lu Bu¡¯s eyes narrowed. This Chen Yao is the same as Chen Duan eh? A moralist asshole. ¡°Do you want to know how your cousin elder brother died?!¡±


    Chen Yao was taken aback, he then said ¡°After you killed my cousin elder brother, you also want to kill me? Come and kill me then. After you kill me, you can forget about how long you will reside in this city!!!¡±


    ¡°General Lu, please do not harm yourself!!!¡± Liu Kai opened his mouth quickly. He wanted to see Lu Bu and Chen Yao quarrel, but he never wanted for Lu Bu to kill Chen Yao.


    ¡°Are you thinking the same thing?!¡± Lu Bu asked at those noble n heads


    Both sides are looking at each other disdainfully.


    Lu Buughed and said ¡°Since all of you are thinking of not killing him, well then this Bu will first have to say sorry for not fulfilling your expectations!!!¡±


    ¡°You...!¡± Chen Yao already cannot speak ¡°dare do this to me¡±. He finally knows how his cousin elder brother died. He finally knew why his cousin elder brother¡¯s corpse showed purple color due to asphyxiation as he is now experiencing it himself. Before long, Chen Yao stopped all movements.


    Lu Bu just casually threw Chen Yao¡¯s corpse like throwing trash and said ¡°Pass my military siege the Chen n¡¯s Residence. Kill everyone, no one is to leave. Execute the Chen n up to the third generation!¡±

 Chapter 113 - So What Is Wrong With Killing Them?

    Chapter 113 ¨C So What Is Wrong With Killing Them?


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon, Edited by Krayto


    ¡°This, this, this!!!¡± Looking down at Chen Yao corpse, the n heads did not know what to say. They thought that Lu Bu did not have grain and provisions, they thought that they must deceive Lu Bu, they thought that Lu Bu did not dare to offend them, but suddenly they discovered that they werepletely wrong.


    Lu Bu did not reason with them, Lu Bu also did not begin a war of words with them, but directly did a hands on approach. He not only dispatched troops to snatch their grain shop and grain storage, but when Chen Yao cursed Lu Bu angrily, he was killed by Lu Bu personally. If it was only Chen Yao, those noble heads would maybe only be surprised and not restless like this.


    What made them restless is that Lu Bu unexpectedly also issued amand to kill Chen Yao¡¯s whole n up to the third generation.


    What is he up to by doing this? The crime done by the patriarch only has a small connection to their wife and children, even smaller to their rtives. These noble ns are only waiting for better opportunity. They cannot make their entire family share the burden of the decision that the patriarch has made.


    For example Xun n. Xun Yu and Xun You both think that Cao Cao is a wise lord, therefore they devoted their whole being for Cao Cao¡¯s big n. If Xun Yu, Xun Wenruo and his four brothers were to favor Yuan Shao, Yuan Benchu. When Yuan Shao and Cao Cao were to be enemies, Xun n can definitely scheme for Cao Cao¡¯s downfall ASAP. Leaving him no room to breathe. With that disadvantage in front of him, how can Cao Cao not charm Xun n as soon as possible?


    There are also Zhuge n. Zhuge Liang and his brother Zhuge Jin are also split into two, one favor Liu Bei and the other favor Sun Quan of Jiangdong. Zhuge Liang¡¯s strategy made Liu Bei win Jing Province and made Zhou Yu Zhou Gongjin truly mad and die by anger. But even with this transgression made by Zhuge Liang, Sun Quan still did not kill the Zhuge n, because he knows that they are nobles. And nobles are the one who give recognition on who is the boss.


    But this Lu Bu, just because of Chen Yao and Chen Duan¡¯s mistake, he issued an order to eliminate the Chen n? He wanted to oppose noble ns directly?


    ¡°General Lu, please do not do this!!!¡± Liu Kai truly had a bad feeling with this. Did he not want to obey thew? When Yuan Shu, Yuan Gonglu already without weapons and grains and provisions, even he did not dare to touch those noble ns, for fear he will be shunned by the nation. The only person who dared to offend the nobles is Gongsun Zan, now he has joined the ranks of the dead.


    ¡°Do you want to tell me on how I should do things?!¡± Lu Bu truly loathes these noble ns so he is just looking at Liu Kai coldly. If they let Lu Bu to borrow grain and provisions, will there be an end like this? Those noble ns only ount for 1% of poption but they upied 90% of the wealth.


    They refused Lu Bu to borrow grain and provisions but also rose the price ridiculously, how can Lu Bu not want to kill them?


    ¡°Eh?!¡± Liu Kai was choked by Lu Bu¡¯s words, his face also showed a disdainful expression. ¡°Very well then, please excuse us, General Lu!!!¡± You, Lu Bu, truly kill as you like. Even though the death of Chen n are grieved by these noble ns, it did not hurt the Liu n¡¯s foundation, even more it restored their influence which had been taken by the Chen n.


    ¡°Yes, General Lu. Please allow me and the others to leave now!!!¡± All of noble n heads did not want to stay here.


    ¡°Why are you in such a hurry?!¡± Said Lu Bu coldly. ¡°Our banquet had not ended!!!¡±


    In Wancheng grain storage, a middle-aged schr now is very stunned with this news. ¡°Milord wants to destroy the Chen n?!¡± Chen Gong is truly dumbfounded with this news. Lu Bu¡¯s order to confiscate all of these noble ns¡¯ grain and provisions had made Chen Gong feel little guilty and now the order is to kill the Chen n, his lord is truly offending the noble ns in this nation.


    I must prevent it, I must prevent it, otherwise the consequence will be too disastrous. You can kill one person, you can even oppress the noble ns as warlords but you must not exterminate the whole n. You must not make people to change their surname.


    People can be killed but the family cannot be extinguished, that is the rule. If some people broke the rules, he will be eliminated. After all, this world is ruled by nobles.


    ¡°Quick, we go to Administration Office!!!¡± Chen Gong quickly let his driver to go to Administration Office, but when he boarded the carriage he shook his head. How can he be so stupid, the order was just sent out from Administration Office and said to his driver to change destination ¡°Go to Chen Residence, QUICK!!!!¡± So he only can go to Chen Residence, his hope is to catch up before Lu Bu¡¯s soldiers begin their massacre.


    ¡°QUICK, QUICK!!!!¡± Chen Gong urged his driver to be quick, because when he obtained the news, it is alreadyte.


    ¡°Yes, sir!!!¡± Chen Gong¡¯s carriage is pulled by an Arabian horse, which Lu Bu gave to Chen Gong as his personal warhorse, the driver is also an excellent driver.


    The speed of warhorse inside the city is pretty fast. Also at night, there is nobody on the road, therefore they can maximize their speed.


    Nearing Chen Residence, there are already screaming "HELP!"


    "DON¡¯T, PLEASE DON¡¯T!"


    ¡°SHAAAAA!!!!¡± The closer they are in approaching the Chen Residence, the more pitiful those sounds.


    ¡°No, this is real bad!!!¡± Chen Gong¡¯s heart sank. Wherever Chen Gong went at that house, he can see corpses everywhere plus the mansion is in mes now, inside the me there is pitiful yelling sound.


    ¡°I came toote!!!!¡± Chen Gong¡¯s hand is losing strength. The Chen Residence had been in me. Inside also had Lu Bu¡¯s army fighting other people with swords in their hand, these are Chen n¡¯s private soldiers. Although their numbers is a lot, they are unable to resist Lu Bu¡¯s army¡¯s attack. The Chen Residence which was originally very lively, currently has be hell.


    ¡°Sire, what now?!¡± Asked the driver while looking at the fire and waiting. Did he want to go in or not? Sounds of ughtering are everywhere. This time night, if one did not careful, he can be mistakenly killed by a friendly attack, if that happened, then it could only be a tragedy.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back!!! Go back to Administration Office!!!¡± Chen Gong gritted his teeth. He is angry. A moment ago, what did he say to him? He said to maintain etiquette and propriety and he said he will definitely listen to his counsel that is not to harm these noble ns. He did not know what has made Lu Bu kill the Chen n, but it is never a good thing to mess with nobles. Lu Bu did not know that by doing this, he had made the entire Lu Bu army fall into a big disaster.


    The carriage quickly change its direction to Wancheng city Administration Office.


    The mes of Chen Residence, during this jet ck night it is especially bright. These noble n heads who are currently attending banquet in Administration Office can see that clearly.


    Liu Kai¡¯s arm is shivering, he did not know if this is fear or anger or both of them.


    Chen n!!!! Once a rich and powerful noble n of Jiangdong, wiped out in this Wancheng city in a matter of one evening.


    ¡°Reporting to Milord!!!! Chen Residence has been cleaned up, 175 people has all been cut off!!!!¡± A messenger of Lu Bu¡¯s army reporting to Lu Bu, his body is full of blood.


    This is n extermination!!! A genocide of a n. Young, old, women, children, all of them killed!!! The matter that other warlords do not dare to do, Lu Bu did it, the matter that other warlords thought as unthinkable things, Lu Bu has done it.


    ¡°The Banquet has ended!!! All of you can walk!!!¡± Lu Bu nodded toward his messenger and noble n heads.


    ¡°Very well then, General Lu, me and others say our goodbye!!!¡± Liu Kai held his fist respectfully toward Lu Bu and is the first one to leave. The remaining noble ns also left one by one. Their loss today is too big, first they are forced to eat pig feed food, and then all of their grain storage and grain shop are all cleaned up. The only upside was seeing free fireworks from Chen Residence, though those fireworks are also mixed with blood.


    "Clip clop clip clop!" Chen Gong¡¯s carriage also arrived, he got out of his carriage and walk toward the hall.


    Lu Bu still remain in the hall, drinking wine.


    ¡°You want to drink a cup?!¡± With Chen Gong appearing in the hall, Lu Bu reach the ss and inquired it toward Chen Gong.


    Chen Gong ignored Lu Bu¡¯s words and quickly asked a question ¡°Why did you do that?!¡±


    "Do what?!"Lu Bu poured one cup.


    ¡°Fengxian, you promised me you would not harm those nobles!!!¡± Chen Gong went straight to the point, speaking to Lu Bu with sparks in his eyes.


    "Oh, those killings!" Lu Bu said casually.


    "You still drink?!" Chen Gong move forward toward the table and said ¡°Do you know that you have provoked a big trouble?!¡±


    ¡°Lu Bu, Lu Fengxian, killing Chen Yao is not terrible but the most terrible thing is we have offended the noble ns!!!! With you having exterminated Chen n, what will this nation see you as? How will those noble ns treat you?!¡± Chen Gong¡¯s voice is low but with a feeling of roaring.


    ¡°I do not care how people of this nation sees me, I do not care on how those nobles will treat me. What I care is you, how you, Chen Gongtai, see me!!!¡± Lu Bu just calmly said it at Chen Gong.


    ¡°We respect you as our lord, we can sacrifice ourselves for you, but the people of this nation do not do that to you, they will...!¡± Chen Gong¡¯s speech was cut off by Lu Bu.


    ¡°That is enough!!!¡± Lu Bu¡¯s cut off Chen Gong¡¯s discourse ¡°To kill them and not kill them, what is the difference? Gongtai, have you not noticed the manner in which these Wancheng city nobles treat us? The Chen n, one of Wancheng city¡¯s most powerful ns, he only provided me 200-shi of grain and provisions. Is not that the same as saying that all of us are beggars? Another instance is when you were rejected Gongtai. They only sent out a ve to the front door and you had to eat that shameful treatment, are you not ufortable with it, Gongtai?!¡±


    Lu Bu¡¯s words reminded Chen Gong, when he himself went to each noble ns houses to borrow grain and provisions and their treatment to him at that time.


    ¡°But those treatment are not enough reason to exterminate Chen n!!! I was shamed, yes, but it is not important. The key is our Lu Bu army!!!¡± Chen Gong said it in low voice.


    ¡°Gongtai, you are worrying too much about not offending the noble ns in the entire Wancheng city, but remember, haven¡¯t we offended them a lot already? Even if we did not kill them, the Chen n, Zhou n, those are the main supporters of Sun Ce of Jiangdong, how can they change their heart toward us?! Might as well kill them all!!!¡±


    ¡°But what about this nation nobles?!¡± If you lose the support of nobles, it will be impossible to stabilize the situation.


    ¡°This nation nobles? I will say it again, I do not care at all about those nobles. I only care about those who are at my side!!! Those who shame us, is my, Lu Bu¡¯s enemies. Those people are all of Lu Bu¡¯s army¡¯s enemies!

 Chapter 114 - Sun Ce Retreat Alone To Avenge His Losses

    Chapter 114 ¨C Sun Ce Retreat Alone To Avenge His Losses


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon, Edited by Krayto


    Back to Sun Ce¡¯s POV


    Meanwhile at Xiakou, Jing Province¡¯s Army and Jiangdong¡¯s Army had been skirmishing naval battles for almost 50 times. Because of those skirmishes, almost all of Yangtze River are filled with corpse and blood.


    ¡°DAMMIT!!!!¡± Cursed Sun Ce while looking at the Jing Province naval camp. Originally, after conquering Xiakou, Jiangxia should not have been able to fight back Jiangdong army, but who would have expected that Liu Biao was able to muster a naval force numbering 70,000 troops in just a short time. Moreover, the one that made Sun Ce very helpless is not Huang Zu or a senior general, but a new lieutenant general called Wen Ping.


    Although Wen Ping did not fight Sun Ce, he had dueled with Sun Ce¡¯s senior general Taishi Ci and was able to fight with him for 300 bouts evenly. Along with that, this person also excelled at naval battles and was in sync with Huang Zu. Those pair let Jiangdong¡¯s navy suffer a heavy loss. In several days, Jiangdong¡¯s Army has suffered more than 7,000 troops, while the opposite Jing Province Army also lost more than 10,000 troops.


    With Jiangxia now being in a very difficult situation and the loss of Lujiang, mad Sun Ce truly agitated.


    ¡°Milord, Strategist Zhou Yu seeks an audience with you!¡± The main camp guard inform Sun Ce.


    ¡°Audience denied!!!¡± Sun Ce replied it subconsciously due to his agitated state.


    ¡°Yes sir!!!¡± The bodyguard quickly retreated to inform Zhou Yu but suddenly stopped by Sun Ce¡¯s shout ¡°Wait, let Gongjine in!!!¡± Sun Ce knew that Zhou Yu must have some reason foring to see him.


    ¡°Milord!!!!¡± Zhou Yu quickly entered the main camp while holding his fist toward Sun Ce. He knows that Sun Ce¡¯s mood is truly bad right now but these matters is too important to not inform him...


    ¡°Gongjin, why are you so hesitant? Quickly say the news! Speak frankly!!!¡± Sun Ce waved at Zhou Yu. He hated to be the person who hesitated to say one this piece of information.


    Zhou Yu took a deep breath and organized his words. His opening he said ¡°Milord, I have some bad news and good news!!!¡±


    ¡°A good news and bad news?!¡± Sun Ce stunned.


    ¡°First, I start with good news!!!¡± Zhou Yu decided it himself ¡°The good news is Chen Duan¡¯s nsmen have been exterminated by Lu Bu!!!¡±


    ¡°The Chen n was exterminated?!¡± Sun Ce stunned and quickly changed his expression into anger ¡°Gongjin, why do you treat this genocide as good news, would you care to enlighten this brother of yours?! Oh, Uncle Zizheng, Sun Ce is truly sorry for harming you!!!¡± From Sun Jian¡¯s time, Chen Duan and his nsmen are one of the retainers of the Sun n. Later, when Sun Jian died, all of the Sun n¡¯s retainers were scattered everywhere, leaving only small amount of retainers. This Chen Duan, stayed at Sun Ce¡¯s side ever since then, helping him to get through tough times and assisted him to pacify Jiangdong.


    Now, when he heard the news of Chen Duan¡¯s nsmen¡¯s extermination, a wound appeared in Sun Ce¡¯s heart.


    When Zhou Yu looked at Sun Ce¡¯s expression, he knew that Sun Ce has misunderstood him. He quickly said ¡°Milord, the matter of Mr. Chen Duan¡¯s nsmen also saddened me a lot, but people will need to look at the future, if not those bones who died will be of no value if one kept brooding about the past. Milord, Mr. Chen Duan of Chen n was Wancheng city¡¯s top nobles. Because Milord had conquered Wancheng city and put Chen Duan as top official, the Chen n has be the representative of Wancheng city nobles. But now Lu Bu has extinguished the Chen n. He did not just offend us, but offended all of noble families in the entire Wancheng city, even more all of Jiangdong¡¯s nobles have been offended by his act!¡±


    The more Zhou Yu said the advantage, the more Sun Ce¡¯s eyes got brighter. Sun Ce also had offended nobles a lot. In the past, when he was still 20 years old, he had destroyed Lu n of Wancheng city. Although Sun Ce did not personally kill them, he made the Lu n die of starvation. Only Lu Xun, Lu Ji and Lu Xun¡¯s sister were spared.


    The more territory Sun Ce got, the more he regretted his decision for killing the Lu n. Why is that? Because the Lu n represented one of the noble ns, and they represented one portion of power in this Han Dynasty.


    Those nobles who have big connections with the Lu n quickly alienated Sun Ce. Once in a while, they sent small amounts of soldiers to settle the score with Sun Ce and all of schrs from those noble families did not allow their nsmen to be Jiangdong¡¯s official putting Sun Ce in a big dilemma.


    A domain needs people to govern it, with nobody wanting to be an official, it was truly disastrous!!! What would you do, if suddenly the grain prices rose up untilmoners were unable to eat they starve to death? That will only invite troubles and chaos.


    And if you force people to be officials, with grudges like that be your official, is not that like putting up Damocles sword over your head? Those nobles have many private soldiers and you have offended them to the extreme, naturally they will wait to exact revenge on you. They will not attack you directly but they will concoct ns with other warlords to seize your city or secretly destroy your resources.


    TL: Damocl¨¨s Swords http://idioms.thefreedictionary/a+sword+of+Damocles+hangs+over+head


    In the past, this is how Chen n of Guangling colluded with Old Cao to expel Lu Bu from Xu Province. They really thought that Lu Bu was not good for long terms prospects, but due to Chen Gui dyeing Xiapi, the Chen n of Guangling was extinguished by Old Cao and Chen Deng himself is a vagabond with Lu Bu.


    Nobles who did not support a warlord is bound to die in a very short time. For example Gongsun Zan. When Gongsun Zan killed Liu Yu, he lost the entire You Province nobles support and in the end, he joined the rank of the dead.


    Nevertheless, the death of the Chen n of Wancheng city is a good news for Sun Ce.


    Chen Duan is truly worthy of his status as Jiangdong¡¯s official. Even if he was dead, his death is also a worthy death, he contributed his final strength for his lord.


    ¡°Prepare a funeral for Chen Duan, an honorable funeral reserved as this Sun Ce¡¯s uncle!!!!¡± With this treatment, Sun Ce has recognized that this Chen Duan has been loyal and pure to him until the end even burying him with full honors as his uncle. With this, Sun Ce also needed to wear mourning clothes as a nephew. Chen Duan was truly an honored with the biggest courtesy.


    ¡°Is anyone still left from the Chen n?!¡±


    ¡°Yes, there is one. Currently he is studying in Hueiji, therefore he can escape destruction!!!¡± Said Zhou Yu. The Chen n has been destroyedpletely, leaving one person, thest of his surname.


    ¡°After hepletes his study, assign him to be at my side!!!¡± If one follows at Sun Ce¡¯s side, that person can be said to have a great ability for example Lu Meng and Jiang Qin, whoter be pirs of Wu.


    ¡°And the bad news?!¡± After saying the good news, naturally Zhou Yu needed to say the bad news.


    ¡°The bad news is.......¡± Zhou Yu hesitated, he contemted whether or not this news needed to be said.


    ¡°C¡¯mon, say it!!! When did you, Zhou Gongjin, learn to hesitate?!¡± Sun Ce said it casually. Bad news was probably just a little more than losing Wancheng city, probably an additional n was destroyed. Currently he cannot conquer Xiakou, and that made Sun Ce really agitated, but the news of Chen Duan and his nsmen contribution made his mood better now.


    Zhou Yu gritted his teeth and decide to say it. Such news it¡¯s impossible to hide the truth from Sun Ce. Better hit him with pain earlier thanter.


    ¡°Big bro!!!¡± Zhou Yu did not shout ¡°Milord¡±, with Zhou Yu changing his addressing, it made Sun Ce¡¯s heart feel bad.


    ¡°Big bro, please restrain your grief. Sister-inw.... sister-inw passed away!!!¡± Said Zhou Yu while half-knelt toward Sun Ce.


    ¡°WHAT? SAY IT AGAIN!!!!¡± Sun Ce suddenly grasped Zhou Yu¡¯s shoulder. His strengthes out unconsciously. Sun Ce is the person who has broken through to super-ss, although Zhou Yu¡¯s power also has reached second-ss general, but he cannot do anything when Sun Ce gripped his shoulder tightly.


    Soon, there is a sound of his bone being dislocated. Zhou Yu endured the pain and repeat his sentence ¡°Big bro, please restrain your grief!!! Sister-inw, sister-inw has already passed away!!!¡±


    ¡°YOU LIE, YOU LIED TO ME!!!!¡± Sun Ce start his denial ¡°Did she not go to Jianye?! How can that be?!¡± The second day of Sun Ce and Da Qiao¡¯s marriage, after Lu Bu went to Huangzhou city, Sun Ce was also ready to march in order to keep the pace with Lu Bu, so Sun Ce needed to leave Wancheng city. Before he left, he had ordered his servants to escort Da Qiao to Jianye. With Lu Bu having upied Wancheng city, Da Qiao must have been in Jianye, not stay in Wancheng city.


    ¡°Sister-inw has not left Wancheng city at that time!!!¡± Zhou Yu answered.


    ¡°How, how did she die?!¡± Sun Ce closed his eye and loosened both his hands. Sun Ce knows Zhou Yu would not hide the truth from him, would not deceive him


    His gaze grew more profound toward Zhou Yu. He feared of Zhou Yu¡¯s words and also feared that this shame will be spread throughout the nation, destroying his Sun n and Qiao n¡¯s reputation.


    ¡°She was hanged to death!!!¡± This is the information that Zhou Yu got. After Lu Bu¡¯s army broke Wancheng city, his sister-inw was hung dead.


    ¡°Hang to death?!¡± Sun Ce lost his leg¡¯s strength and just stared nkly toward Zhou Yu, as if Da Qiao¡¯s figure materialized in front of him. Sun Ce is the Little Conqueror, a man of his stature must have had many women proposed to him. But at that time, he swallowed his pride and went toward the Qiao n to propose marriage to Da Qiao. He said that he like the elder prettydies and so he married her and that girl is the only one that he has intercourse with.


    ¡°HAHAHAHAHA!!!! HANG TO DEATH!!!! DEATH BY HANGING!!!! DA QIAO, DA QIAO!!!!¡± Sun Ce¡¯s words became incoherent and suddenly he started bing crazy. His hair already untied and both of his eyes emitting killing intent.


    ¡°Big bro? Big bro!!!!¡± Zhou Yu wanted to go forward tofort Sun Ce, but he really did not know what to say.


    ¡°ARMY FULL RETREAT!!!!¡± Sun Ce has spoken these words, his killing intent already maxed. ¡°Lu Bu, Lu Fengxian, I want blood for blood with you!!!!¡±


    ¡°WHAT?!!! FULL RETREAT?!!!¡± Zhou Yu began losing his calm. If this time, they did a full retreat, it is their end!!!! At Xiakou there are 70,000 troops of Jing Province lying in wait, eyeing them at all times. Once they found out that Jiangdong¡¯s army has internal problems, they will quickly attack them. At that time, maybe Jiangdongs army will bepletely annihted.


    ¡°Big bro, please prioritize your great cause!!!¡± Zhou Yu quickly knelt down again. Hemented in his heart, if he knew that Sun Ce would be this crazy after hearing the bad news, he should never have spoken the truth, even if it kills him.


    ¡°Great cause eh, HAHAHAHAHAHA!!!!!¡± Sun Ceughed like a maniac while getting up ¡°What good is a great cause if I cannot even protect my wife? What use is the great cause if I cannot share it with someone?!¡±


    ¡°But!!!¡¯Zhou Yu wanted to say something, but his words were blocked because Sun Ce has pulled him to stand. ¡°Gongjin, in this life I, Sun Ce, did not ever have a true friend. Only you are my friend, my best and true friend. You were there when I just lost my father, you were there when I was at the lowest point of my life to give me confidence, and you are also here to provide me with strategies to pacify this Jiangdong!!! Today, let me beg you, do not prevent me, let me be selfish only this time, I beg you, Gongjin!!!¡± Sun Ce knelt fiercely.


    ¡°Big bro, please, you cannot do this!!! Get up, please get up!!!¡± Zhou Yu also flustered. Sun Ce is the one who knelt down to him. They are close like brothers but Sun Ce is the lord and Zhou Yu is his general.


    Sun Ce just stayed silent, Zhou Yu¡¯s response did not satisfy Sun Ce. In the end, Zhou Yu gritted his teeth and said ¡°Very well, big bro. I promise that I will not prevent you to go back. You can retreat to HQ, but you can only bring 30,000 troops with you!!!¡±


    ¡°Gongjin, what about you?!¡± Sun Ce was stunned. When attacking Jiangxia, Sun Ce originally had 60,000 troops, but within a few days, those numbers were subtracted by 10,000 troops. If Sun Ce brought 30,000 troops again, then only 20,000 troops remained. And the opponent, Jing Province¡¯s army had more than 70,000 troops.


    ¡°Big bro, rx, in this Sanjiangkou there is me. I will not let Jing Province Army disturb your vengeance!¡± Zhou Yu truly has his confidence. ¡°Even though Yu is unable to help big bro capture Jiangxia and Jing Province, Yu will still apany big bro in the path of hegemony!!!¡±


    "Gongjin, thank you!"


    ¡°Go, Big bro. Just remember to bring back that Lu Fengxian¡¯s head so we can watch him together!!!¡±


    ¡°Okay!!! Gongjin, you wait here calmly for my good news!!!¡± Sun Ce nodded. After he nodded, the conversation between brothers ceased and Sun Ce turned around to leave when he was stopped again by Zhou Yu.


    ¡°Wait, Big bro. You can bring Lu Su of Linhuaiguan as your strategist, that person¡¯s ability is truly big!!!¡±

 Chapter 115 - Liu Clan of Lujiang Takes Refuge with Lu Bu

    Chapter 115 ¨C Liu n of Lujiang Takes Refuge with Lu Bu


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon, Edited by Krayto


    Our POV now goes back to Wancheng city, not back to Liu Mang or Lu Bu but to the Liu n main house.


    ¡°Outrageous!!! He bullies us nobles too far, he has gone too far in his act!!!!¡± Inside Liu Residence backyard, there is a middle-aged man who is destroying everything, from bamboo chairs to jade ornaments. All of them destroyedpletely.


    All of the servants are trembling, for they fear they will also impacted by the anger of their lord, Liu Kai, Liu Bogui.


    He has been like this since he got back from attending the banquet in the Administration Office. So the furniture has been changed a lot of times.


    How can Liu Kai not be mad right now?! In his mind, that brat Lu Bu has deceived him and the other n heads. That brat directly sent troops to clean up his grain storage and shop, he also killed Chen Yao personally and afterward he issued an order to exterminate the entire Chen n up to the third generation. The heads of Chen nsmen were hung above Wancheng city gate. What the hell did this Lu Bu want to do? Does he want to make this Chen n as an example for others not to mess with him? He tried to do ¡°kill the chicken to scare the monkey¡±.


    In the end, who is the chicken and who is the monkey?


    ¡°Is my Honorable Father still doing that thing?!¡± Outside the mansion, there is a young man asking a servant.


    ¡°Little lord, please, you have to calm down the lord! If he continues like this, his body will be ruined!!!¡± The servant said it with helpless tone. Usually the lord is calm like water, but since he got back from the banquet, he has been like a tsunami.


    ¡°Um, I know, do not worry!!!¡± The young man responded and quickly walked toward the room.


    ¡°I HAVE NOT SAID FOR ANYONE TO COME IN HERE, GO AWAY!!!!¡± Hearing footsteps, Liu Kai just risen his anger and said those words.


    ¡°Honorable Father, it is I, Liu Neng!¡± The young person shouted in soft voice.


    ¡°Neng, my son?! You already done studying in the courtyard?!¡± Liu Kai almost unleash his anger to the person who just came. That young man who came into the backyard is his youngest son Liu Neng, and also his favorite son.


    ¡°Is Honorable Father still angry for thatte evening banquet?!¡± Liu Neng inquired with a respectful tone.


    ¡°Humph!!!¡± Liu Neng still cannot calm down Liu Kai¡¯s heart, he is still angry at the event in that banquet. ¡°How can father not be angry? That ve of three surnames not only snatched our Liu n¡¯s grain storage and grain shops, he also killed your Uncle Chen and his nsmen. Today he killed the Chen n, the next time it could possibly be our Liu n¡¯s turn!¡±


    ¡°Oh, Honorable Father, why are you brooding on such things?!¡± Liu Neng gave a calm smile ¡°Honorable Father, just let it be. Even if our grain and provisions is lost, as long as we, Liu n, still exist, we can still get it again!¡±


    ¡°Are you out of your mind?! Neng, my son. You definitely know that these wealth, these grain shop and grain storage was umted by me, your grandfather and our ancestors. But only in one evening, Lu Bu snatched them all. That is half of our wealth!!!¡± Liu Kai now very anxious, and a majority of his anger is caused by his grain and provisions snatched by Lu Bu.


    ¡°Oh Father!!!¡± Liu Neng shook his head ¡°It is a very good thing, that our grain and provisions were snatched by Lu Bu!!!¡±


    ¡°Good? GOOD??? Humph, I thought you are wise beyond your years, but it seems you also as muddleheaded as the rest of your brothers!!!¡± Liu Kai shouted while looking at Liu Neng.


    ¡°Honorable Father, in your opinion, what kind a person is Lu Bu Lu Fengxian?!¡± Liu Neng inquired it.


    ¡°What kind of person, huh?! That man is a despicable scumbag, a ve of three surnames!!!¡± Liu Kai now wishes that he could throw all of his insults directly at Lu Bu.


    ¡°Hahaha!!!¡± Liu Neng smiled while shaking his head. He knew that his father is currently in a very confused and muddleheaded state due to grain and provision encounter and said ¡°Oh, Honorable Father, please listen to me. That despicable scumbag and ve of three surnames that you just mentioned, actually killed Dong Zhuo and almost extinguished Cao Cao in Puyang!!!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it Cao Cao who also expelled him from Xu Province?!¡± Liu Kai argued.


    ¡°Yes, he was expelled from Xu Province, but he also upied Wancheng city!!!¡±


    ¡°Can he take hold on Wancheng city for a long time?! He has offended all of Jiangdong¡¯s nobles. Sooner orter, he will be driven out by Sun Ce!!!¡±


    ¡°Honorable Father, you did not grasp the whole picture! This Lu Bu, it is true that he has offended all of Jiangdong¡¯s nobles. But do not forget, he still has 40,000 elite troops! In these times of war, one who wields military power is the one who has the authority! Moreover, Honorable Father, did you really believe that Lu Bu will be driven out from Wancheng city?!¡± Liu Neng suddenly smiled with those words.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?!¡± Liu Kai knows that his youngest son is very smart, he can think a solution that others cannot.


    ¡°Honorable Father, have you forgotten, what is the identity of our Liu n?!¡±


    ¡°We are Han Dynasty nsmen and rtive to the emperor!¡± These Liu n is the true descendant of Prince Jing of Zhongshan. It is not like Liu Bei who just screamed everywhere that he is descendant of Prince Jing of Zhongshan, and definitely not like Liu Mang who was given the seal Prince of Shu by Emperor Xian under Cao Cao¡¯s coercion.


    ¡°Our Han Dynasty has reigned for 400 years, and now our dynasty has lost its light! Now it is the era of warlords, there is no more Han Dynasty!¡±


    ¡°My son Neng, what are you babbling about?! Even now, His Majesty Emperor Xian still exists!¡± Liu Kai berated Liu Neng.


    Liu Neng just quipped ¡°Where is His Majesty now? Is he in Luoyang or Chang¡¯an?!¡± Liu Kai is speechless. Liu Neng discourse is right, the Emperor only had value when he is seated in Luoyang or Chang¡¯an.


    Now, the Han Emperor is in Xu Du, who currently was weed by Cao Cao to his capital. No, no, no. The correct word is ¡°protected¡± by Cao Cao who also ¡°assisted¡± His Majesty in governance.


    In reality, the Han Emperor is just a puppet who had no aplishments.


    ¡°Now all of warlords rise up simultaneously, doing battle in all four directions, they want to establish their own kingdom and dynasty. Is it not to rece our Han Dynasty? Father, please do not forget. We are of Han Dynasty nsmen and rtives to royal family of Liu. If the Han Dynasty gone, no matter who is on the top, the first thing they will do is exterminating our Han Dynasty nsmen!¡± What Liu Neng said is not just to frighten people.


    In the original history, Cao Cao has won the most power. At that time, can he keep his hands off the Liu n? When Liu Biao¡¯s youngest son Liu Cong offered the entire Jing Province, what is Cao Cao¡¯s treatment of him? He ordered Yu Jin to kill him and his mother Lady Cai and also killed Cai Mao his uncle through Zhou Yu¡¯s plot. In the end, Cao Cao also exterminated the whole of Liu n in Jing Province.


    Also there was Liu Ye who worked extremely hard beside Cao Cao, pouring his invention skills to help Cao Cao create the Wei Kingdom. It can be said, he is truly loyal to Cao Cao¡¯s cause, however what is the final result? Cao Cao suspected him and did not give him any promotions even though he helped Cao Cao to win against Yuan Shao, also Cao Pi also suspected him for usurpation.


    And finally, he was suspected as a usurper by Cao Rui or more known by his title Emperor Ming of Wei and died dishonorably. Why is that? Because his surname is Liu and he is regarded by Wei Kingdom as a thorn in their side.


    ¡°When the Sun n, upied Lujiang, what profit did our Liu n gain?!¡± Liu Neng started his analyzation ¡°Honorable Father, several years ago, do you remember what kind of person was Uncle Chen of Chen n in your eyes?!¡±


    Liu Kai began to recall, this Chen n several years ago is just a refugee n from Guangling. When Chen Duan helped Sun Ce pacify Jiangdong at the same time, Chen n also gained fame and fortune. When Sun Ce came to Lujiang, Chen n moved into Wancheng city, the Chen n raised their status to the same as Liu n, furthermore they also seized several of the Liu n¡¯s business ventures.


    ¡°If Sun Ce expelled Lu Bu, Sun Ce will immediately raise the Li n or Wang n in exchange of the extinguished Chen n but never us. Why is that? This Sun Ce also does not trust us!!! And at that time, Sun Ce will definitely oppress us further until we arepletely exterminated due to us being of the Han Dynasty nsmen!¡± eximed Liu Neng


    ¡°But can this Lu Bu trust us?! If at that time he conquered Lujiang and subsequently conquered this nation, we still be unable to escape the disaster!¡± Liu Kai Said. Lu Bu is not surnamed Liu, when he obtains this nation¡¯s river and mountain, how can he not also want to get rid of the Liu n?


    ¡°Yes, Lu Bu is not surnamed Liu, but his son-inw is surnamed Liu!¡± Liu Neng finally spoke the key point.


    ¡°Prince of Shu, Liu Mang?!¡± Liu Kai has seen this His Highness Prince of Shu at the war of words at Sun Ce¡¯s weing banquet. At that time, two of Sun Ce¡¯s top advisors was made angry to the point of almost spitting blood and made those two advisors unable to attend Sun Ce and Da Qiao¡¯s wedding.


    ¡°Are you saying that?!¡± Liu Kai is not a fool, if he is a fool, he will not be a head of Liu n.


    ¡°Lu Bu only has one daughter. When he conquers this nation, to whom will his inheritance go to?!¡± Liu Neng said it while smiling ¡°It is certainly at the hand of this His Highness Prince of Shu, since the Prince of Shu is one of the Han Dynasty nsmen. ording to you, father, who in this nation will he entrust heavy responsibilities to?!¡±


    A person who will they trust first is definitely their own rtives.


    Their Liu n and Liu Mang are of Han Dynasty nsmen. When that timees, when Lu Bu rules this nation, it can be said, they can confer title of prince to their own descendants and restore their ancestry.


    ¡°But, what if this Lu Bu produces a son?!¡± Liu Kai said his worries. If Lu Bu is able to produce a son, then Liu Mang¡¯s inheritance might suddenly vanished, and at that time, their Liu n faces the same fate of annihtion.


    ¡°Yes, but even if Lu Bu has a son now, it will take several years until that son grows up and can be entrusted with responsibilities. And if during that time His Highness Prince of Shu does not have any support from Lu Bu army¡¯s internal generals and officers, we might as well leave to find a secluded ce to live!¡±


    If Lu Bu got a son now, it will take several years until that son grew up. And if during that time Liu Mang did not have Lu Bu¡¯s army¡¯s support, then it only can be exined that Liu Mang is a waste, not worth trusting, Liu Neng then continued ¡°But father, do you really think that His Highness Prince of Shu is that type of garbage?!¡±


    ¡°He is definitely not!!!¡± If he is a garbage, how can he make two of Sun Ce¡¯s top advisors angry to the point almost spitting blood and be aughing stock to the people of this nation.


    ¡°So, your n is to offer ourselves to take refuge in Lu Bu¡¯s army?!¡± Liu Kai guessed Liu Neng¡¯s n.


    ¡°Of course! That is why I said that those grain and provisions vanishing are a good thing!¡± If Liu Neng can catch Liu Mang, the big ship in Liu Neng¡¯s eyes, it can be said their Liu n will definitely be able to aplish big things, they can even restore their honor of being Wancheng cities biggest noble family.


    Even if could not aplish, they can rely on Lu Bu¡¯s army and its 40,000 troops to establish a separatist regime and watch political movements. Moreover, Liu Neng is currently impatient to meet one of this nation greatest hero, Lu Bu, Lu Fengxian.


    ¡°But father has already offended Lu Bu, Lu Fengxian!¡± Liu Kai smiled bitterly. His grain and provisions were snatched by Lu Bu. But he was also interrogated by Lu Bu at the banquet to the point scolding him. So in his opinion, it is already toote for them to take refuge with Lu Bu.


    ¡°Hahaha, father oh father. Let us put aside those grain and provisions for now. At the present, there is a big merit for us to take in order for us to be taken in by Lu Bu!¡±


    ¡°Neng, my son, what solution do you have in mind?!¡±


    ¡°That is destroying the Zhou n!¡±

 Chapter 116 - Inventing Weapons and Gadgets for Battle to Come

    Chapter 116 ¨C Inventing Weapons and Gadgets for Battle to Come


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon, Edited by Krayto


    POV back to Liu Mang.


    Liu Mang did not attend the night of the banquet, because he is busy tending to his units. It now isprised of the newly surrendered generals Huang Zhong, Gan Ning and Su Fei¡¯s with their units along with his Urban Army.


    ¡°Little lord, is this thing really useful?!¡± A middle-aged man forcing a smile while showing a confused face is currently asking Liu Mang while he himself is looking at the mess on top of the table


    The one who addressed Liu Mang as little lord is Huang Zhong. Since Liu Mang rescued his Huang Xu, Huang Zhong has addressed Liu Mang as little lord.


    Liu Mang did not know where this Huang Zhong learned to call him little lord from, he has already been corrected a few times by Liu Mang on how to address him.


    When Liu Mang recalled his decision to rescue Huang Xu, his face was filled with bitterness, and tears would well up in his eyes. Because when he brought back the Qingmei tablet and antibiotics, Liu Mang once again vited the rule of time and space and was blocked not to return again to the present for an entire year.


    Those two items, even though they were the main reasons for the penalty, when Liu Mang went back to the present time, he also brought back many books about warfare up to Qing Dynasty age. Along with that he also brought back books containing maps and how to create various weaponry.


    He also brought back thetest revision of Bencao Gangmu to create more medicine in this world to cure more people including Huang Xu, and he brought back some paddy seed and sweet potatoes seeds; all of them sealed inside vacuum stic.


    TL: Bencao Gangmu = Compendium of Chinese material medicapiled by Li Shizhen. Thetest revision also covers on how to create antibiotics.


    Liu Mang cannot advanced technology too much, otherwise if it is too advanced too quickly then these books will also be useless.


    Liu Mang is currently polishing some crystals on the table. These crystal are not the imitation that was made in modern times, but it is a true crystal. Liu Mang made Lu Bu collect these crystals from half of Lujiang.


    Even though these crystals only dozen in numbers, each of them are priced really high.


    When Huang Zhong looked at Liu Mang discarding these crystals casually, Huang Zhong¡¯s heart almost broke.


    If these crystals were changed into their weight in gold, it can be exchanged for grain and provisions for 10,000 soldier¡¯s consumption for several months.


    However those crystals were now just ced casually by Liu Mang. Some of them were cut, some of them were even grounded into powder. Even a defeated n still did not treat their treasures like this.


    ¡°Rx! When has this boss ever done something unreasonable!!!?¡± Liu Mang just casually replied back.


    Huang Zhong started to get familiar with Liu Mang¡¯s speech. Sometimes he spoke in vocabry that is difficult to understand.


    If you¡¯re wondering what Liu Mang is making right now, he is building a very simple telescope based on Emperor Kangxi¡¯s model, one of most important tools for war.


    Liu Mang needed to be able to track Boss Lu when he rushed toward his enemy. In battle, Lu Bu moved too quickly, so he need to make sure of Lu Bu and his allies position in order to fight the correct enemy.


    This tool can also be used to match Boss Lu¡¯s eagle-like vision, so everyone can see from faraway. Now that Boss Lu had a domain, naturally Liu Mang will not waste this grace period. Originally he wanted to bring it from the present, but he cannot do it due to the time and space rule.


    So, forck of a better option, Liu Mang decided to build it by himself.


    These crystals can be a substitute material for lens. The price of these crystals is extremely high, so Liu Mang is helpless. Although currently Liu Mang has a method to create lens, currently they still do not have the necessary industrial works to do it, let alone craftsmen. So, he can only do with crystals as a lens substitute. What they needed now, is to boost Lu Bu¡¯s army¡¯sbat capability.


    Because the threat from Jiangdong and Jing Province are too high war can breakout anytime.


    This simple telescope, onlyprised of one convex lens and one concave lens plus a long wooden tube to ce both lenses. Liu Mang did not expect the output of a high-end telescope with only his crude technique.


    Even with this simple method, Liu Mang is wasting a lot of precious crystals in order to make this one out.


    ¡°Hehehe, DONE!!!¡± Liu Mang was truly excited when the lens were put inside the tube and wanted to see the result immediately. ¡°Eh?!¡± Liu Mang¡¯s brow wrinkled, because he cannot see anything, it is pitch-ck! Is this broken?


    Liu Mang wanted to see what is wrong and suddenly he discovered that Huang Zhong is standing in front of him. No wonder he could not see anything.


    ¡°Old Man Huang, out of the way!!!¡± Liu Mang said toward Huang Zhong while being very annoyed.


    ¡°Oh, okay!¡± Huang Zhong did not know why he was reprimanded but he listened to Liu Mang¡¯s words and stood on Liu Mang¡¯s side.


    Liu Mang then saw the Administration Office using the telescope. Liu Mang does not live in the Administration Office, Lu Bu gave him a big house and the distance is quite far from Administration Office. But currently Liu Mang can see almost everything inside the Administration Office.


    He can see the branch of the tree up to its pores, watching servants busy tidying up and even Old Man Chen Gong who is currently supervising everything inside Administration Office. With this distance, this simple telescope actually have a magnification power of three times.


    Looking at Huang Zhong¡¯s curiosity, Liu Mang handed over the telescope.


    ¡°WOW!!!!¡± Huang Zhong screamed in excitement, he was so excited that he almost dropped the telescope. Fortunately Huang Zhong is able to control his emotion perfectly, otherwise Liu Mang half-day effort would have been wasted.


    ¡°This, this thing....!!!!¡± Huang Zhong cannot get hisposure back for a while. This thing can see something far away? If Liu Mang can only see pores of the tree in Administration Office with it, then Huang Zhong can see the leaf¡¯s vein within it.


    Huang Zhong is a militarymander therefore his mind is preupied with battle. If this thing is used in war, Huang Zhong cannot believe the effects that it will bring. Before enemiese, you have already prepared a big ambush and you can see enemy movements and prepare more ambushes. This thing can predict everything like a prophet, so even though they made the first move, they can take control of the battle immediately and win a wless victory.


    Also if one is standing on a high vantage point, that person can see everything from formations to how much grain and provisions the enemy had. In that persons eyes, the enemy will have no more secrets in his sleeves.


    ¡°WUAHHH, THIS THING IS A MAGICAL ITEM, A MAGICAL ITEM!!!!¡± Huang Zhong¡¯s gaze toward Liu Mang changed. Before, when Liu Mang rescued his son, he is truly grateful for Liu Mang¡¯s medical skills, but now, he ispletely in worship of him.


    ¡°Ha-ha-ha-ha!!!¡± Liu Mangughed bitterly while feeling very apologetic. Being looked by an old man like this, raised goosebumps in his heart. So in order to not to be stared at profoundly like this any longer, Liu Mang quickly changed his topic


    ¡°Old Man Huang, what about Xingba?!¡± Gan Ning and Su Fei are training naval units. Naval strength is currently one of Lu Bu¡¯s army¡¯s weak spot. Although Gan Ning and Su Fei are valiant generals in naval battle, but they cannot resist when they are overwhelmed by sheer numbers. Furthermore, their opponent¡¯s right now is Jiangdong and Jing Province. Jing Province had Cai Mao, Zhang Yun, Wen Ping and Huang Zu as their naval veteran generals.


    Cai Mao and Zhang Yun, although in the original history, both of them were killed by Old Cao, their ability is very high, especially in regards to training andmanding naval units, and that is enough to show them as senior generals.


    Huang Zu is the person who manage to guard Jiangxia against Jiangdong¡¯s two generations, which is Sun Jian and Sun Ce before meeting his end at the hand of Gan Ning who waster employed by Sun Quan in the original history.


    When Jing Province was captured by Cao, Wen Ping immediately surrendered to Cao Cao,ter Cao Cao appointed Wen Ping as Jiangxia¡¯s Prefect and he defended that area for many years.


    In Jiangdong, there is Sun Ce, Zhou Yu, Ling Tong, Huang Gai, Han Dang. These people are water dragons. Zhou Yu with Huang Gai¡¯s assistance was able to destroy Old Cao¡¯s 800,000 troops in the Battle of Chibi.


    But now Lu Bu¡¯s army only had more than 5,000 people. Even if they recruit 3000 or 10,000 more troops, their numbers still dwarfedpared to Jiangdong¡¯s and Jing Province¡¯s. If they bump into either of them, the current Lu Bu¡¯s naval units is no a match. Their only choices are to hidend or refuse to do battle.


    If the naval units hide on thend, can they still be called naval units? Even if Lu Bu wanted to do that, Gan Ning and Su Fei definitely do not want to do that.


    Therefore Liu Mang want to give them another method to ovee sheer numbers! Liu Mang has never experienced genuine water battle, but he knows from Gan Ning and Su Fei that naval battles begin with archer salves and if they survive the salvo then they got near each other to do close quartersbat.


    The firing distance of arrows only covered a hundred steps max, and its distance is even lowered by the swaying of the boat, so all naval battles is basically close quarterbat.


    Regarding close quarterbat, these 5000 naval units might be unrivalled against Jiangdong¡¯s and Jing Province¡¯s naval units. But what if they are spread out? What if they choose to do long range battle? It is right that the arrows distance is only 100 steps, but there is another weapon that can shoot more than 300 steps. It is called ballista.


    The arrow that a ballista can shoot not only harms the crew but also the ship and if referring to the warships durability during this time it took only 3 ballista arrows to sink arge ship into the river¡¯s bottom.


    Huang Zhong then said ¡°Little lord, yesterday, Zhong went to the naval camp! Zhong reports that Xingba has assembled this giant crossbow apparatus, but it can only shoot one round and it is very hard to pull the bowstring, it needs at least ten people to pull it!!!¡± Huang Zhong shook his head. Liu Mang gave them blueprints. Although it is quite detailed but when the oxybeles was made, its result was truly a disappointment.


    The great arrow can only shoot at max 200 steps. Although it can pierce human, it is unable to pierce the ships wood and after shooting one arrow, it needed at least tens of people to pull the bowstring in order to shoot again.


    If it used in naval battles, an oxybeles which can only shoot one arrow, one must put at least ten devices on the hull. After one shot, it only be a big burden, because it did not give the naval soldiers much space to maneuver and also its weight slowed down the warship.


    ¡°Only shoots one arrow?!¡± Liu Mang¡¯s brow wrinkled. If his oxybeles can only have this function, what is the difference from normal ballistae? It¡¯s just another useless weapon!


    ¡°Cheng Yu!!!¡± Liu Mang called Cheng Yu. ¡°Send this telescope to Honorable Father-inw! Old Man Huang, we go to the naval unit¡¯s main camp!!!¡± If this oxybele test goes well, Liu Mang is also prepared to let his Urban Army use it. If this thing was used, its power is very strong. Although he cannot use it inrge amounts, he can frighten the enemy and that is what Liu Mang needs.


    In ancient warfare, if elite troops suffered 30 ¨C 40% casualties, then the entire army will be scattered. Their will to fight will be diminished suddenly and morale will plummet into the very bottom.


    Therefore Liu Mang had his Urban Army practice showing battle spirit first and then went into training. Troops must have a huge morale, if one had battle spirit, he will definitely have the power to fight and also can be counted as a soldier.


    Andstly, battle spirit is essential in order to lead those soldiers to victory despite a lot of setbacks. In this cold weapon era, the one who shows fear is the one who loses.


    And the oxybeles that Liu Mang created is a scary weapon!

 Chapter 117 - Each Sides Reaction to the Big Event in Lujiang (1)

    Chapter 117 ¨C Each Sides Reaction to the Big Event in Lujiang (1)


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon, Edited by Krayto


    4 major cities in Jiangdong started their movement. Jianye, Hukou, Chaohu and Wuhu, all are noisy these days, they are busy loading grain and provisions, and weapons into the warship. Soldiers one by one boarding into the ship and quickly raising the war banner as if showing their superiority in the water.


    The big warship can be considered a carrier ss in modern times. Its body was several stories high. There are also smaller boats which can only hold several people called Meng Chong boats. That kind of boat is ssified as a destroyer ss in that age. This boat is small but it is the overlord in river battles.


    Its speed is unmatched in naval battle. Once arge ship was rammed by this Meng Chong boats, it will tumble to one side. This type of boat was usually used by pirate, and was used to rob merchant ships by ramming into them and boarding that merchant ship. Amon ship is not a match for Meng Chong boat¡¯s speed.


    Moreover, it is small in size. Once the government troops attacked, they can just hide in marshes and disappear quickly.


    Now, the entire Jiangdong made their move because Sun Ce is retreating its main force in preparation a for revenge battle.


    How can Sun Ce let Lu Bu sleep soundly for offending him, not to mention that his own wife was murdered in Jiangdong by Lu Bu¡¯s army? What Sun Ce had right now is 30,000 elite naval troops.


    However, out of nowhere, Sun Ce amassed 100,000 troops to do battle with Lu Bu¡¯s army. Those 30,000 naval units were his elites and the other 70,000 troops were drafted from all of Jiangdong. A Majority of them were the nobles¡¯ private soldiers. The death of the Chen n in Wancheng city touched the nerve of some noble ns. 50,000 troops was collected by Jiangdong nobles and the remaining 20,000 were Sun n¡¯s personal soldiers. Thus one can see, the terror of nobles.


    Offending nobles never had any good results. Historically, when Cao Pi made Cao Wei Kingdom and had the entire nation on its heels, they were only able to suppress the nobles to the point of opening the imperial examination system and Nine Grades Official Selection to themon people.


    Cao Wei wanted to eliminate these nobles but they couldn¡¯t. Cao Wei¡¯s kingdom was also afraid of offending these noblespletely due to nobles also possessing the ability to create a separate power. And in the end, Cao Wei kingdom was seized by another noble, that person is Sima Zhao of the Sima n who subsequently made the Jin Dynasty.


    With Jiangdong making such big movements, naturally they cannot hide anything from the nation¡¯s warlords.


    Now, we go to Xiaopei city in Xu Province. Cao Cao is the final victor of his battle against Liu Bei but unfortunately he is unable to capture Guan Yu in this timeline. In Cao Cao¡¯s hand there is an Intel from Jiangdong. Cao Cao¡¯s face is veryplex when reading the Intel, sometimes frowning, sometimes smiling.


    The intel reported that Sun Ce of Jiangdong who initially marched toward Jiangxia to capture entire it and swallow Jing Province, unexpectedly retreated to his main HQ to battle in Jiangdong. Unexpectedly, his opponent is Cao Cao¡¯s old acquaintance, Lu Bu.


    A few weeks ago, when he got the rumor that Lu Bu and Sun Ce had made an alliance, Cao Cao was truly frightened. Lu Bu is a very formidable foe, Cao Cao himself only with great difficulty managed to expel Lu Bu and he needed more than 100,000 troops to do that.


    This Sun Ce is also more frightening than Sun Jian. Sun Ce is known as Jiangdong¡¯s Little Conqueror, and that title is not only for show. Sun Ce is currently still in his twenties, but he can pacify Jiangdong with only 3,000 borrowed troops from Yuan Shu and a little amount of veteran generals, that is his true aplishment.


    In this nation, there are only two people that Cao Cao most feared, that is Lu Bu and Sun Ce.


    Once they formed an alliance, the Jing Province that Liu Biao held will be impossible to defend and he will lose his inheritance. Liu Zhang of Yi Province is also the same as Liu Biao, only having interest in defending their own inheritance, so more or less, they will be defeated by Sun and Lu alliance in the same way.


    If that happens, half of this nation will be in Sun Ce¡¯s hands. With Sichuan under his control, he will have unlimited supply of grain and provisions due to Sichuan being a very fertilend. And on his hand there is an elite squad called Danyang soldiers of Western Chu.


    At that time, Cao Cao will just go personally to Sun Ce and Lu Bu throwing a towel in front of them and maybe ally with them in order to destroy Yuan Benchu who is currently eyeing him covetously.


    But now, this news brought relief to Cao Cao. Sun Ce of Jiangdong not only he did not make an alliance with Lu Bu, but now they became enemies. Lu Bu is an old tiger, but he bumped into Sun Ce this new tiger, naturally it will be a fun entertainment.


    ¡°Fengxiao, Gongda, both of you, say your views!¡± These days Cao Cao truly happy, because he had two of his most reliable advisors around which are Guo Jia and Xun You. Every time he went to battle, he always brought Guo Jia and Xun You. He actually had another advisor who is extremely clever named Xun Yu, but Cao Cao did not brought this Xun Yu with him, because his ability is shine by managing army¡¯s rear.


    ¡°How can this change get so big? A few weeks ago, Lu Bu and Sun Ce were in amiable terms, they were so friendly that they formed an alliance and even broke through Jiangxia. This matter really confusing!¡± Xun You¡¯s brow wrinkled. Xun You truly did not understand what happened in Jiangdong. From Liu Mang¡¯s victory over the war of words to Sun Ce¡¯s marriage. That news was spread throughout the nation like wildfire. If Lu Bu and Sun Ce did not have a good rtionship with each other, it is impossible for Sun Ce to invite Lu Bu to his wedding and forgive Lu Bu¡¯s army after offending its two top advisors.


    Moreover, Sun Ce¡¯s army had ovee half of Jiangxia with Lu Bu¡¯s army¡¯s help. This news made Liu Biao of Jing Province sleepless at nights, and not just Liu Biao, this news also made this whole nations warlords shaken to the core. The presence of these two warlords joining up terrified everyone else to that point that all of the other warlords would possibly join up to repel these two.


    Now the news has be, Sun Ce leaving Zhou Yu to return to Jiangdong¡¯s HQ to build up 100,000 troops to prepare its attack on Wancheng city in order to eliminate Lu Bu.


    ¡°What is strange about this? A mountain can only have one male tiger. If it is have two, it can only one male and one female!¡± Guo Jia¡¯s conclusion is much simpler. He already looked at the changing situation in Jiangdong.


    Lu Bu is the god of war in this era, he is the mighty tiger who managed to pin down all the warlords in Ho Gate, with that as his aplishments, is this tiger satisfied working under other people?


    If a tiger did not have its fierceness, can he still be called a tiger?! Ding Yuan and Dong Zhuo wanted to turn this mighty tiger into pet cat, and they have paid the ultimate price for that.


    Yuan Shao also wanted to tame this tiger, provide shelter for him when he has just expelled from Luoyang by Li Jue and Guo Si but Lu Bu¡¯s arrogance made Yuan Shao disgusted with him and actually made Yuan Shao want to kill him, but he escaped adding further insult to Yuan Shao.


    Even Cao Cao, before he attacked Xiapi also talked with Lu Bu, he wanted to give Lu Bu amander position for his Yan Province army, making Lu Bu a spearhead in his expedition to pacify the nation while Cao Cao sits behind him guarding the rear area.


    With both of them, they would definitely make this nation¡¯s warlords tremble in fear. Liu Bei also wanted Lu Bu to submit under him, but in the end, his Xu Province was snatched by Lu Bu and Liu Bei was forced to hide in a small city of Xiaopei


    But these people are defeated in their own terms. Cao Cao using 100,000 troops was able to overtake Lu Bu¡¯s base Xu Province, he is still unable to take down this mighty tiger and was even hurt by Lu Bu by almost annihting Cao¡¯s Ferocious Cavalry. In the end, Xu Province was also snatched back by Liu Bei, furthering Cao¡¯s wound.


    Sun Ce of Jiangdong is also an arrogant and rebellious person much like Lu Bu. When Sun Jian is dead, properly speaking, the Sun n¡¯s light should have been diminished, but this Sun Ce personally took up the Sun n banner and quickly pacified Jiangdong further rising the Sun n¡¯s fame.


    If Sun Ce is a person who is only d being an employee, logically he should haveply with Yuan Shu¡¯s request to marry Yuan Shu¡¯s daughter and after that he would be Yuan Shu¡¯s sword. But, he directly rejected it and even offered the Imperial Seal in exchange for 3,000 soldiers for himself.


    That Imperial Seal that is the most valuable object in the whole nation. If one calctes the value, even 30,000 troops are not enough to cover its value. But Sun Ce just gritted his teeth and thanked Yuan Shu with only 3,000 soldiers, at that moment the child in Sun Ce changed into wolf. As a result, Sun Ce able toy his foundation in Jiangdong.


    Both Lu Bu and Sun Ce are arrogant characters, how can they possibly submit under other people. A mountain can only have one tiger, if it has two, certainly that one is male and one is female and that is true even to this day.


    What Guo Jia did not know is why these two people were so quickly to prepare for battle. If he is Sun Ce, first he must take Jiangxia first and then hold Chibi. After that he will definitely block the entire Jing Province army at Chibi. Only after doing that, can he retreat back to main his HQ to gather forces again to fully destroy Lu Bu.


    But now, Sun Ce can had this irrational decision, it is certainly have a big matter that impacted Sun Ce¡¯s whole being.


    ¡°Da Qiao died!!!¡± Cao Cao said it in regretful tone. This Old Cao is a person who liked beautifulndscape and also beautiful women. A man liking beautiful women is a very normal matter, but Old Cao¡¯s obsession for possessing beautiful women goes even further than that and that is one of his big weaknesses.


    When he was young, he was one of Luoyang¡¯s three big yboy, along with Yuan Shao and Xu You. Later when he had his own home base, he married Madame Bian. Afterwards he drooled for Diaochan. When Old Cao hit Xu Province, some people thought it was because he wanted to obtain Diaochan.


    And also, when he was at Nanyang. At the battle of Wan Castle, he lost his son Cao Ang, his nephew Cao Anmin and his general Dian Wei because he drooled with Madame Zou who has just be a widow.


    Da Qiao and Xiao Qiao. Cao Cao had known them much earlier than Sun Ce and Zhou Yu. They are Lord Qiao Xuan¡¯s daughter, they are also known as the pearls of Huainan. Historically,ter on, Cao Cao made a copper tform especially for these two women, but what a pity, he cannot ovee Jiangdong due to Zhou Yu¡¯s tactics.


    Now, that the two Qiaos have lost one person, it can be described as a damaged jade. So Old Cao cannot help butment this loss.


    Guo Jia who listened to Cao Cao¡¯s words just shook his head because he understood what he meant. Hemented in his heart, because of how difficult it is to change Cao Cao¡¯s obsession for women.


    ¡°All of you, who are you going to bet as the winner? Lu Bu or Sun Ce?!¡± Cao Cao is very curious. These two people are the bane of his existence, possibly they can stop his n for hegemony. But these two actually went battle now. Two tigers fighting are bound to have arge wound.


    Is it the god-of-war Lu Bu or Jiangdong¡¯s Little Conqueror who will win this battle?


    ¡°Both of them, eh?!¡± Guo Jia wanted to say that Sun Ce is the one who will win, because Sun Ce has the entire Jiangdong at his beck and call. He had all the nobles of Jiangdong backing him. He also had Huang Gai and Han Dang and all the veteran generals. On the advisor side, he had Zhang Hong, Zhang Zhao, and co. Jiangdong also have the handsome Zhou Yu as a viceroy who was assisting Sun Ce inpeting for hegemony.


    However, Guo Jia just held his tongue from speaking further, because he is truly uncertain. Suddenly Guo Jia remembered Kaiyang, a young man who insulted Cao Cao until he almost vomited blood. Guo Jia is a sly genius, and did not dare to boast that his n is foolproof but he is very confident in his schemes, but after the battle of Kaiyang, he is unable to exin the event of this nation.


    That young man ruined his calctions. Originally, he made a n for Cao Cao to surround Xiapi, after that he proposed for Cao Cao to break the dam of Yi River and Si River so Xiapi would drowned, further lowering Lu Bu¡¯s army morale. Sooner orter Lu Bu will lose. But no one had thought that there was a wild card yed in Lu Bu¡¯s army. That wild card helped Lu Bu step by step to escape Xiapi and also the one who held them off for a whole 10 hours were Wei Xu and Song Xian who originally betrayed Lu Bu, but they reformed at thest hours.


    After that, at the battle of Kaiyang. Kaiyang was sieged by the Ferocious Cavalry and their soldiers, it was impossible for Lu Bu to escape. After the battle of Xiapi, Lu Bu quickly was besieged in another battle in Kaiyang!


    However Guo Jia misjudged again. That wild card was set in y. The result was that Lu Bu escaped with his freshly restored Bing Province Heavy Cavalry. Not only did Lu Bu escaped, but he also destroyed Cao¡¯s trump card, the Ferocious Cavalry and killed General Cao Chun and Major Li Dian.


    And at the end, it also made Lu Bu and Guo Jia¡¯s showdown to a big draw


    ¡°This is an opportunity!!¡± Guo Jia just shook his head because he needed to say his opinion even though he does not understand anything anymore!

 Chapter 118 - Each Sides Reaction to the Big Event in Lujiang (2)

    Chapter 118 ¨C Each Sides Reaction to the Big Event in Lujiang (2)


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon, Edited by Krayto


    Due to BloodFalcon sumbing to sickness, the extra chapter will be put out for this week!


    ¡°Yes, this is indeed an opportunity!¡± Xun You is also a top advisor. The reason Guo Jia was unable to see through this event is because Guo Jia is from a poor family. Since his childhood he can grasp the will of the people quickly and the reassure public, but he cannot see the big picture of the problem. But Xun You is from a noble n, he had a good education from early age. So he can see the big picture of the whole situation but hecked the ability to grasp the will of the people, so these two advisorsplement with each other.


    ¡°No matter which side wins, Lu Bu or Sun Ce, this war is an opportunity for us!¡± Xun You answered. ¡°Sun Ce upies Jiangdong as well as half of Lujiang. If our army and Yuan Shao goes to battle, we will be preupied with the battle, and will have no time to care for our rear. At that time Sun Ce can just go north to Xu Du from Wancheng city, when that timees, we are in a big trouble!!!


    Now Lu Bu has seized Wancheng city, and Sun Ce has be his mortal enemy. With two tigers battling it out, no matter who loses and who wins, it will require time! Now what weck is time. We need to destroy Liu Bei of Xu Province and then deploy our army to go to Guandu and fight a decisive battle with Yuan Benchu!¡±


    Originally Cao Cao frightened that Sun Ce will go to north himself to support Yuan Shao to fight decisive a battle with Cao Cao. This Yuan Benchu, this childhood friend of Cao Cao has pacified the entire Hebei and the four provinces is now in his hands, and it can be said that his army was well-trained and fully equipped.


    Currently Cao Cao is unable toe out because he did not have confidence to defeat Yuan Shao. If Sun Ce attacked him again from behind. Cao Cao will truly die a dog¡¯s death.


    But now since Sun Ce and Lu Bu are battling with each other. This event has bought Cao Cao time. Cao Cao truly needed this time, because no matter whether Lu Bu or Sun Ce wins, he must destroy Liu Bei and fight a decisive battle with Yuan Shao in Guandu.


    If he lost, there is nothing left to discuss! If he won, he can rest and build up strength to pacify the entire Hebei. With Hebei in his hand, Jiangdong is nothing to fear.


    ¡°Excellent! Your words are extremely reasonable, Gongda! Beat the war drums! We march, in three days we must destroy Liu Bei!!!¡± Cao Cao¡¯s eyes are shing dangerously. There is killing intent and also there is regret. At that time after expelling Lu Bu, he released Liu Bei from his employ. He was too carried away with his sess in expelling Lu Bu. Guo Jia and co has already reminded him to kill Liu Bei many times but he did not pay heed to them, and as a result this Xu Province goes into chaos again.


    His senior general Che Zhou was killed by Liu Bei and he himself had no choice but to attack Xu Province again.


    This war is a very big dilemma for Cao Cao. There were only a little grain and provisions left for army. When Cao Cao fought the battle in Xu Province, it injured the grain and provisions for his Cao Army badly and the grain and provisions that he had in Xiapi was cut off by Liu Bei. Now, he inevitably must fight a second battle in Xu Province.


    If Cao Cao did not destroy Liu Bei, he is afraid that he would lose his qualifications to have a decisive battle with Yuan Shao.


    Cao Cao¡¯s eyes are filled with determination. He thought ¡°I had made a mistake in my calctions, but so be it! Now I am going to correct it!!!¡± It is impossible for him toment, for that is not Cao Cao¡¯s style.


    Lu Bu and Sun Ce¡¯s battle also involved Liu Bei in the end.


    Our POV now goes to Nanyang, Wan Castle.


    Inside Administration Office of Wan Castle, there is a middle-aged schr who is ying Go with his men, but his mind is elsewhere.


    ¡°Sun Ce fights Lu Bu?!¡± The middle-aged schr muttered those words. ¡°It cannot be, it cannot happen!!!¡± His face is full of doubt and disbelief.


    The middle-aged schrs¡¯ appearance looked-like a mild person, but his eyes made people scared. Being stared by him is equal to being stared by a poisonous snake who at any time can bite your neck and killed you with its poison.


    That man is the poisonous schr Jia Xu, Jia Wenhe. He has seen Lu Bu previously. In Chang¡¯an, the reason that Lu Bu army was defeated and expelled from Chang¡¯an lies on the body of Jia Xu. He is the one who urged Guo Si and Li Jue and the remnants of Dong Zhuo army to takemand of Dong Zhuo remnant army to attack Chang¡¯an. If he did not urged Guo Si and Li Jue, perhaps right now they won¡¯t ever taste richness in their lives or at the very worst, they may have died from a bandit¡¯s hands.


    Jia Xu did not feel any remorse being in part to n for Lu Bu¡¯s expulsion. This Jia Xu, Jia Wenhe although not an evil person, he is an extremely selfish person. He is a man who is willing to sacrifice any person just to save his skin, including his present lord Zhang Xiu.


    Historically, Zhang Xiu has killed Cao Cao¡¯s son and nephew, Cao Ang and Cao Anmin and his favorite senior general Dian Wei. Even a fool also knows that Cao and Zhang Xiu are irreconcble. But Jia Xu, for his family¡¯s safety, sold Zhang Xiu to Cao Cao, speaking good words and praise for Zhang Xiu to Cao Cao in order for Cao Cao receive a request to refuge Zhang Xiu.


    Jia Xu said that ¡°Lord Cao, you must know that there is no person who is as magnanimous as you, because you give refuge to your son¡¯s murderer and also the guy who almost murdered you!¡±


    Therefore at year 200, Zhang Xiu surrendered to Cao Cao. At 207, Zhang Xiu died a violent death while on campaign to pacify the Wuhuan tribe. But our Mr. Jia Xu, lived well until 223. He Survived Zhang Xiu by more than 16 years.


    In the eyes of Jia Xu, Lu Bu is not a pleasant to his eyes, he called him a foolhardy, obstinate, arrogant and opinionated person. Lu Bu is a rash fellow that did not listen to good advice, arrogant and unbearable. This type of people in times of peace, can beparable to Huo Qubing. But in times of war, the one who employed this kind of person, will certainly die a violent death, because Lu Bu is too crazy.


    If this kind of person died quicker in times of war, it can guarantee peace for at least 30 years.


    This Lu Bu in Jia Xu¡¯s eyes has already exhausted his life. But, now, he is truly surprised because Lu Bu is alive, but he also upied Wancheng city, in preparation to do battle with Sun Ce.


    ¡°Is it Chen Gong?!¡± Jia Xu has little doubts but immediately shook his head. Although Chen Gong is a top advisor, it was also difficult for him to see the whole situation in Wancheng city.


    Wancheng city is located in Lujiang Prefecture, in Huainan area. The threat in this area is threefold. On the north, there is Cao Cao¡¯s Yu Province, if he goes south there is Jiangdong who is currently eyeing on Lujiang, at the west there is also Jing Province. When they being attacked together, it can be said that this location is a truly dangerous ce but also the ce of opportunity.


    If one goes attack north, he can wreak havoc to Hebei and Zhongyuan. If one attacks south, it can take down Jiangdong. Their main defense is Shucheng County, Jiashi County and Shiting County. Only with 10,000 troops, they are able to defend against 100,000 troops due to its area having so many mountains.


    This is why Cao Cao historically after having conquered Jing Province, chose to detour toward Chibi in order to attack Jiangdong, rather than attack toward Lujiang direction.


    This Lujiang is also the ce where iron mines are abundant. Having iron, we can make weapons, and if we have weapons, we can fight for hegemony. With this, Lujiang is also one of the most populous cities in this nation.


    With this big advantage, one can actually make a home base in here and reach sess and watch the changes quietly.


    ¡°Hahaha, suddenly this nation is be more amusing again!!!¡± Jia Xu smiled suddenly, a ck Go piece in his hand was quickly ced on the board ¡°Let me bear witness, to how far can you go, Lu Bu!!!¡±


    With Jia Xu, putting his ck piece, it interrupted his opponent to make a dragon character. A victory or defeat between Lu Bu and Sun Ce will soon be known!!!!


    TL: A Poisonous gentleman is an advisor who only thinks about the result, never the process in order to create the best benefit for himself and his lord.

 Chapter 119 - Sun Ces Begin His Counterattack (1)

    Chapter 119 ¨C Sun Ce¡¯s Begin His Counterattack (1)


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon, Edited by Krayto


    "Finally, Wancheng city!"


    The man who spoke is the one who is standing on a magnificentrge ship balcony. He has the bearings of a hero and his sight is eyeing the ce far in front of him.


    That man is Sun Ce and he is currently seeing Wancheng city¡¯s Navy main camp. On the Yangtze River, there are numerous ports such as Xiakou, Chibi, Hanyang County, Wulin and Wuhu. Therefore, their topography is very suitable to construct a big navy camp which can support 100,000 naval troops.


    These big ports naturally were man-made. These river ports were so hard to make because the people did not understand the ways of water. Thus it is very difficult to expand the ports therefore river-ports cannot be a ce to hold a lot of people.


    The river-port that Sun Ce just saw is the port that was seized by Lu Bu, which connected Jiangdong to Wancheng city. That small port was actually enough to station all of Lu Bu¡¯s navy force.


    ¡°Milord, greetings to you!¡± While Sun Ce is still in a daydream, beside him suddenly a young schr appeared, then he bowed and said his greetings toward Sun Ce.


    ¡°Oh, Zijing, greetings to you too!¡± Sun Ce looked at this young schr. He is wearing a long gown made of silk and is wearing a hat with a tassel, his appearance cannot bepared with Zhou Yu who is natural and had a free look, but he had an aura that emanated pure honesty.


    That young schr is Lu Su, he came from the Lu n in Linhuaiguan. His appearance is big and tall; a frank and outspoken person. He loved to study the 6 basic arts of ancient learning, which wasprised of riding a war chariot, archery from horseback, rites, music, arithmetic and calligraphy.


    This youth oftene back to Linhuaiguan to be a teacher in his homnd. Zhou Yu rmended Lu Su due to his diligence and Sun Ce took note of Zhou Yu¡¯s rmendation and quickly recruited Lu Su while he is staying in Jianye.


    ¡°Zijing, are all of them ready?!¡± Sun Ce inquired. Sun Ce only brought 30,000 elite naval troops. The remaining 70,000 troops are Jiangdong¡¯s noble¡¯s private soldiers. Although these private soldiers are numerous, they are at odds with each other, and have no coordination. So, these issue was handed to Lu Su to take care of.


    This Lu Su really did not disappoint Sun Ce, under his arrangement, those noble private soldiers were already organized.


    ¡°Report to Milord, all of soldiers are already prepared, and ready to be deployed at any time to Wancheng city!¡± Lu Su nodded, both of his eyes are fixated toward his heroic young master. Lu Su, although very talented, his knowledge of civil and military affairs is not a match for his friend Zhou Yu, Zhou Gongjin. With Zhou Yu still lurking in Jiangdong, Lu Su will have a very hard time to showcase his talent.


    This Lu Su is a very humble and honest person. His mind is straight and because of this trait, he had many broad-minded friends. He is also very friendly toward people and because of this, he discussed many things with Sun Ce¡¯s younger brother Sun Quan in a very friendly manner. He found out that Sun Quan actually had the same capability as Sun Ce but currently he was outshone by Sun Ce¡¯s brilliance.


    When Sun Ce assigned Lu Su as his chief strategist against Lu Bu, Sun Quan was unwilling to release him, because he still wanted to learn more from Lu Su, but Lu Su actually epted it without any hesitation.


    Why is that? It is because he is finally being entrusted with heavy responsibilities. However, even though he was trusted with important duties, Lu Su did not put on airs and be arrogant. Instead he became much calmer.


    Sun Ce or Sun Quan? When Lu Su bowed toward Sun Ce, his mind was preupied with Sun Ce and Sun Quan. Now that he has seen these two brothers, his mind is filled with trains of thoughts. Sun Quan is the one who hides a dagger behind his smile, his style is secretive is able to maintainposure under pressure and did not reveal anything on the surface. But Sun Ce, ording to Lu Su, is a person who shows everything on the surface, his style is a fair person, and the person who cut down all of his adversaries by himself.


    Can these two go hand by hand together? Lu Su truly doubtful, both of them are wise lords, but both of them are brothers. These two are bound topete.


    Lu Su has been thinking too much unconsciously and quickly shook his head to focus on the current matter.


    ¡°Milord, are you ordering to attack?!¡± Lu Su asked as if offering advice.


    ¡°Eh?!¡± Sun Ce was confused. Usually after the army recuperated, we attacked immediately to catch the enemy off guard. This is the basics of all basics for offense.


    If the one who said it is Zhou Yu, Sun Ce will not feel very confused because Zhou Yu will immediately suggest to do a pre-emptive attack and reim control.


    But the one who suggested it just now was Lu Su, making Sun Ce feel strange. Zhou Yu¡¯s letter introducing Lu Su to Sun Ce was saying that Lu Su had big talents, and had a very calm demeanor, but insufficiently nned ahead.


    What Lu Su¡¯s excelled at was fortifying every step that his lord took, but he is unable to cut the path through.


    ¡°Now is not the time!¡± Sun Ce shook his head. Sun Ce suddenly found himself contradicting Lu Su¡¯s proposal. The one who encouraged to attack was Lu Su, but Sun Ce himself wanted to slowdown and enjoy the attack.


    Editor: For people who didn¡¯t understand, because Zhou Yu introduced Lu Su as a passive and defensive person, Sun Ce was taken aback that he wanted to go on the offensive. This out of character advice made Sun Ce think that he was anxious and getting ahead of himself. So Sun Ce did the opposite.


    ¡°Not now?!¡± Lu Su wrinkled his brow. Sun Ce has misunderstood Lu Su. Although Lu Su is calm like water on the surface, that is only showing him that he did not have the ability to strike. Although an elephant only ate vegetables, he can still fight a tiger. What Lu Su has proposed to Sun Ce is seen as fortifying everything on every angle.


    In front of them is Wancheng city is the naval HQ. It can hold more than 10,000 naval troops and it is quite good for naval battle. However, if thispared with Jiangdong, naturally Jiangdong¡¯s naval unit is the strongest. As for Lu Bu¡¯s Bing Province Heavy Cavalry, Lu Su has studied them. In his assessment, Bing Province Heavy Cavalry is the king ofnd warfare, but in naval battle, Lu Su just looks down upon them because their naval experience is zero and does have potential to even bite back.


    A naval soldier not only needs to swim, but he also must be familiar with the ship rocking tendency, when to load ship and when to unload the ship in order to maintain the bnce. This is the basic lesson for every naval soldier.


    A person needs 2 - 3 years in order to learn about the ship. Therefore a fisherman is an ideal naval soldier.


    Now, with the morale of Jiangdong¡¯s soldiers at the max, they should be able to take down Wancheng city naval camp in one fell swoop. Jiangdong¡¯s naval force is confident of their invincibility and now the decision to be initiative in offense or retreat lies on Jiangdong army¡¯s decision. Bing Province Heavy Cavalry is a sitting duck in front of naval forces, the Formation Breaker is a heavy infantry. If they fall into the water, they are unable to stay afloat.


    ¡°Yes, do not too worry about it Zijing! I must give Uncle Lu a big gift!!!¡± Sun Ce¡¯s eyes is shing. Da Qiao¡¯s death has touched his nerve. Blood debts need to be repaid with blood. Sun Ce has decided that Uncle Lu¡¯s families must die in order to avenge Da Qiao¡¯s death.


    =============================================================================


    Meanwhile at Shucheng County, Zhou n¡¯s mansion


    ¡°Milord got news!!!¡± Zhou Yi eximed. He is the head of Zhou n in Shucheng, he is also Zhou Yu¡¯s cousin. Since Zhou Yu be Sun Ce¡¯s man, he did not have time to take care of his own n, so he asks Zhou Yi to be the n head.


    If people asked who is Wancheng city¡¯s most influential nobles it is definitely the Lu n and Liu n. But in Shucheng County, Zhou n is the boss from the very start. Zhou n which Zhou Yu belongs to, has been generations being an official in this Shucheng County. Starting from his great-great grandfather Zhou Rong and when Zhou Rong died, his title passed to his son Zhou Xing and after Zhou Xing died, it goes to Zhou Jing.


    Finally when Zhou Zhong be the officer of the Han Dynasty, his title is Grand Commandant (Tai Wei) for a while. So, even though Han Dynasty fell, Zhou n still held the glory because Zhou Yu now can be said to be iparable under the sky.


    So, even the rtive Han Dynasty in Lujiang the Liu n must give Zhou n face because of that aplishment along with Chen n.


    ¡°Milord has return to main HQ, and currently he is stationed at Hulin, we can deploy soldiers at any time!¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Then it is the best!!!¡± Zhou Yi nodded. ¡°Any news from Wancheng city?! Did those noblesply with our request?!¡± What Zhou Yi concerns the most is this?


    ¡°n head, please be relieved. The person who I send to Wancheng city reported that when he arrived at Wancheng city, those nobles are following him like ducklings, rushing to be the first one to join crusade against Lu Bu. It seems Milord¡¯s prestige is still deep rooted in the heart of Wancheng city popce!¡± Said one of Zhou n¡¯s juniors with smile.


    ¡°Is that right?!¡± Zhou Yi just replied casually. Milord¡¯s prestige deep rooted in the hearts of people? Heh, stupid sentence. Perhaps this saying is only true formon people, but to these nobles? Hahahaha!!!! Zhou n is a noble n. A noble n¡¯s principle are, no friends forever only benefits forever. With Lu Bu pressuring those noble ns with fear and coupled with the news that Jiangdong army with 100,000 troops already above the river, those nobles would be crazy not to cooperate with them.


    ¡°Since everything is ready, then let¡¯s begin, this time I will make the Zhou n shines brighter in front of Milord!!!¡± Zhou Yi stood up and eximed.


    Nearby junior also eximed ¡°Yes!!!!? After this battle, our Zhou n will be as big as the Sun n in Jiangdong!!!¡±


    Night arrived gradually.


    In Wancheng city Administration Office, Lu Bu sat inside the office hall discussing official business, nearby Chen Gong is reporting to Lu Bu regarding Sun Ce¡¯s army movement.


    ¡°Wow, 100,000 troops? And Sun Ce also tookmand personally?! Hahahaha!!!!¡± Lu Bu, who has just listened to Chen Gong¡¯s reports; the corner of his mouth rose ¡°This worthy nephew really thinks highly of this uncle eh?!¡±


    Lu Bu previously had obtained intel that stated Sun Ce and his Jiangdong¡¯s army and Jing Province naval force are doing battle in Xiakou. Both sides are battling severely and the casualties amounted to at least tens of thousands.


    Although Jing Province¡¯s foundation is solid, Lu Bu does not think Liu Biao can be Sun Ce¡¯s match. Once Jiangxia was conquered, the next target should be his Lujiang. But who would have thought that this Sun Ce abandoned Jiangxia and quickly go back to his main HQ to face Lu Bu quickly.


    ¡°Let Gao Shun await orders in Wancheng city along with Hanyang and his newly formed unit! Evidently we must face this Jiangdong¡¯s Little Conqueror in a little moment!¡± Lu Bu cannot underestimate Sun Ce. While Sun Ce is young he is able toy a foundation in Jiangdong while when Lu Bu at Sun Ce¡¯s age he was still a registrar in Bing Province under Ding Yuan.


    Chen Gong nodded. Lu Bu¡¯s army and Sun Ce¡¯s army must fight. After all, this is rted to Lu Bu¡¯s army survival, can they have a base in Jiangdong or not.


    If Lu Bu is defeated, then there is no way out. They have offended 4 warlords, Cao Cao, Sun Ce, Liu Biao, Yuan Shao, it can be said that they are surrounded by enemies now. Just as Chen Gong about to say goodbye to give orders to Gao Shun and Liu Mang, there is an emergency report. It is written that Shucheng County is about to fall. Chen Deng¡¯s two familial generals died in battle and Chen Deng¡¯s current location is unknown.

 Chapter 120 - Sun Ces Begin His Counterattack (2)

    Chapter 120 ¨C Sun Ce¡¯s Begin His Counterattack (2)


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon, Edited by Krayto


    Eh, this fast?! Chen Gong and Lu Bu looked at each other. They know Sun Ce¡¯s army¡¯s capabilities with 100,000 troops. They are kings on Yangtze River, but they truly didn¡¯t think that his speed is so fast. Shucheng County has fallen into enemy hands.


    ¡°How can this be?!¡± Chen Gong¡¯splexion be a little pale. Shucheng County in Lujiang is a big city, its size is not smaller than Wancheng city. Moreover, ording to geographical advantage, Shucheng County¡¯s position is very special. It¡¯s located between Jiangdong and Central ins.


    ¡°Report!!!! Milord, emergency report!!!¡± An emergency report was handed into Lu Bu¡¯s hand ¡°Ehhh, we also lost Jiashi County?!¡±


    Lu Bu¡¯s army supply routes have been blockedpletely. Theye from Huangzhou city. Huangzhou has been upied by Jiangdong¡¯s army. After Lu Bu conquered Huangzhou city, using Jing Province as a ce to escape was no longer an option. We are in big trouble.


    Now Shucheng County and Jiashi County have both been lost, the escape route from Lujiang waspletely blocked.


    ¡°How is Chen Deng?!¡± Chen Gong pinched the emergency letter. Shucheng County, Jiashi County and Shiting County was entrusted by Lu Bu to manage. That is because Chen Gong knows that Chen Deng¡¯s talent is pretty high, let alone three counties, even if Lu Bu gave him a province to manage, he will be able to do it very well. But from three counties, two counties have fallen.


    ¡°Damned Zhou n!!!!¡± Lu Bu read the third emergency letter with sullen expression. This time, the news no longer contained losing a county, but the emergency news stated that in a few weeks prior, Shiting County¡¯s defenders who had no activity previously suddenly discovered enemy outside of Shiting County, the banner that was flying above is the Zhou banner.


    Zhou Yu is currently confronting Jiangxia and Jing Province¡¯s army, so now the one who besieged Shiting County is definitely the Zhou n of Shucheng County.


    Those despicable nobles pulled out 40,000 troops to take over Shucheng County and Jiashi County.


    This event exined well why Chen Deng was able to lose those two counties so quickly and his two familial generals died in battle and his location currently unknown. The city was not broken through from the outside, but instead self-destructed from the inside.


    Lu Bu originally nned to subdue the Zhou n, who knew that this Zhou n was one step ahead of Lu Bu and took down his two counties.


    ¡°These damn nobles!!!¡± Lu Bu¡¯s face be much colder. How can Lu Bu not get angry?! This is the second time he was betrayed by nobles. Previously when he was in Xu Province, he was sold out by Chen Deng and Chen Gui. This time Chen Deng was also yed by the Zhou n.


    ¡°We cannot afford to lose Shiting County!!!¡± If Shucheng and Jiashi is easily defensible, then Shiting can be defended like guarding a pass. It was a very strategic ce and its impregnability is just like Ho Gate.


    If Shiting County was lost, Lu Bu¡¯s army will be cornered like a turtle. Casualties for breakthrough and retreat will be too big.


    Lu Bu¡¯splexion sunk even further and said ¡°Pass my militarymand, order for Zhang Liao and Gao Shun to see me NOW!¡±


    Shortly after that, Zhang Liao and Gao Shun arrived in Wancheng city office hall to discuss official business.


    ¡°Zhang Liao, you bring Bing Province Heavy Cavalry and rush toward Shiting County. Rescue Shiting at any cost!¡± From Wancheng city to Shiting is quite a distance, and the one who can arrived there quickly is the Bing Province Heavy Cavalry.


    ¡°Gao Shun, you bring your Formation Breaker to follow Bing Province Heavy Cavalry. I do not want to see the Zhou n again appear in Shucheng County!!!¡± Lu Bu said it with an angry tone. Exterminating the Chen n proved to be insufficient, so he must also exterminate the Zhou n. So all of you can see how dangerous it is to let a seed of chaos bloom.


    ¡°Yes sir!!!¡± They receive their order and leave ASAP.


    ¡°Let Zang Ba put his Taishan army on standby, await orders. He is to go with me to Wuwei Vige!¡± Wuwei Vige is the fisherman vige near Chaohu Lake, which is also where Wancheng city naval HQ located. If Sun Ce lead his unit tond there, the damage will be too great.


    All of Wancheng city armies is on the move. Bing Province Heavy Cavalry is the first one to leave the city, following after them was the Formation Breaker. Taishan Army also moved to Wuwei. Under Zang Ba¡¯s leadership, suddenly those former Jiangxia soldiers who were initially very weak, got a sudden boost of strength.


    Lu Bu army¡¯s movement naturally could not be hidden from the Wancheng city¡¯s nobles, either small or big nobles.


    Zhou Yi¡¯s eldest son, Zhou Cheng is stationed in Wancheng city, he has frequently been paying attention to Lu Bu¡¯s army movement, frequently sending spy to get Intel on Lu Bu¡¯s army.


    ¡°Bing Province Heavy Cavalry is leaving the city along with the Formation Breaker. And Lu Bu also personally gone into action?!¡± Zhou Cheng is currently reading an Intel on Lu Bu¡¯s army.


    ¡°Young master, is heing toward us?!¡± One of Zhou n¡¯s general inquired.


    ¡°Do not worry, it is not us!!!¡± Zhou Cheng shook his head. He is Zhou Yi¡¯s son, this year, his age is the same as Zhou Yu which is 24 years old. But from his infancy to adulthood, all that Zhou n ever praised was only Zhou Yu, Zhou Gongjin. His grandfather and his father also said that Zhou Cheng had no achievement at all. So today,e an opportunity to make his name soar like Zhou Yu, how can he share it?


    His goal is just like his father, making chaos from inside Wancheng city, so the governing power can be returned to Sun Ce and restoring its status as the connector between Jiangdong and the Central ins.


    His father is already in Shiting County. The news of a siege has sessfully attracted Lu Bu¡¯s army¡¯s attention. But in order to perform his scheme, he must wait until Lu Bu¡¯s army flushes out of Wancheng city.


    Zhou Cheng is very cautious. If Lu Bu is just doing a feint in his departures news, then all of his schemes will be ended.


    A day passed by, two days passed by.


    Newse to the Zhou n mansion in Wancheng city ¡°Young master, young master, bad newse to us! Lu Bu army¡¯s Bing Province Heavy Cavalry sessfully routed Lord Zhou Yi¡¯s army who had besieged Shiting County. Currently Lord Zhou Yi is retreating toward Shucheng, having been defeated!¡±


    ¡°What about Wuwei?!¡± Zhou Cheng brow wrinkled but he has no big reaction.


    ¡°Wuwei also destroyed. Lu Bu, Lu Fengxian, lead 3,000 Taishan army personally, and he has killed Zhou Kang!!!¡± Zhou Kang is one of Zhou n¡¯s most famous familial general, he is loyal and devoted for the Zhou n and possess elite troops that is swift like wind. He has been entrusted to attack Wuwei Vige by Zhou Yi, now Zhou Kang also died in Wuwei and his soldiers retreated east to Xianxi County.


    TL: Xianxi County is located in Xianxi, Yueqing Prefecture, of Zhejiang Province now.


    ¡°That is good!!!¡± Zhou Cheng stood up and shouted ¡°good¡±! His face only showing excitement, no expression of anger and worry was visible on his face.


    ¡°Now, we enter the stage!¡± Zhou Cheng went out of his room.


    It is currently summer, the temperature is getting higher and higher. Humans are unable to endure under hot sunlight, let alone these defenders who wore helmets and armor.


    ¡°Damn, so hot, who can bear this heat wearing this kind of armor?!¡± A defender sergeant of Lu Bu¡¯s army isining about his helmet and armor.


    ¡°Only a little heat, could not bear! You southerners are too spoiled!!!¡± Another old soldier said coldly answering the sergeant. That soldier is a local from Wancheng city and that old person who berated the sergeant is a veteran of Lu Bu¡¯s army or at that time still called the Bing Province Army.


    Those who originally followed Lu Bu from the very beginning, all of them either sick, wounded or already old, they are unable to follow the current demand for the army, for example the Bing Province Heavy Cavalry and Formation Breaker. They needed fresh blood in order to keep their elite status and those who cannot keep up with their standards obviously will be kicked out from the team. But in Lu Bu¡¯s army, no one is wasted, they can still get promotion by being a defender of a city.


    The veteran now, was once a Bing Province Heavy Cavalry soldier. In Kaiyang, he lost his arm. Logically, he should be given pension by Lu Bu, but he said to Lu Bu ¡°Milord, please do not throw me away, I am still useful!!!¡± and rejected his pension and asked Lu Bu to be assigned as a gate captain.


    TL: This Old Man Wu, is the Old Man who lost his hand in Kaiyang and the one who encouraged Lu Bu in chapter 32


    Because his age is old enough, everyone called him Old Man Wu.


    ¡°Back then!!!¡± Old Man Wu started his lengthy speech, he told of his past experiences. If one listened to his story once, twice, even three or four times, it is still fresh. But this senile old man, repeated it 7-8 times a day. If this continues for 365 days straight, a person who had the patience of a saint will also be tired from hearing same story over and over again from Old Man Wu.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, yeah! Old Man Wu, your merit is the biggest of us all!¡± Another gate guard encouraged Old Wu to speak. He is one of Chen Deng¡¯s Guangling army¡¯s soldier. He was tasked to be a gate guard.


    ¡°Old Wu, I rest first, after that, change to you!¡± the guard called Han, wiped his sweat and said those words.


    ¡°Milord said our responsibility is to protect city wall, he did not set shifts for us, and how can you can just rest?!¡± Old Wu wants to dissuade him, but Han just waved his hand.


    ¡°Worried about what? Although Sun Ce¡¯s army attacked us, there is Milord¡¯s Bing Province Heavy Cavalry and Formation Breaker. With them we have nothing to fear! Old Wu, are you not confident that the Bing Province Heavy Cavalry and Formation Breakers are able to destroy the enemy outside?!¡±


    Han boasted about the Bing Province Heavy Cavalry and Formation Breaker. They know that this is Old Wu¡¯s weakness. As long as you praised about Bing Province Army, Old Wu will be good to you.


    ¡°It is true, but!!!¡±


    ¡°Nothing will happen. I just want to find cool ce and not under the walls, only a moment I wille back!¡± With that saying, Han left, with him also several soldiers following behind.


    ¡°Only a moment, okay?!¡± Old Wu shouting from behind.


    ¡°Yes, I know!¡± Aiyah, Old Wu can be very forceful, Han just shook his head helplessly.


    ¡°Aaaaahhhhhhhh... This is life!!!!¡± Finally he found a cool ce hid him from the shine of the sun. In addition, at that ce, he can also sit down on the ground. He did not need to stand for a long time, a really good feeling.


    Being toofortable, Han unknowingly dozed off to a deep sleep.

 Chapter 121 - Sun Ces Begin His Counterattack (3)

    Chapter 121 ¨C Sun Ce¡¯s Begin His Counterattack (3)


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon, Edited by Krayto


    ¡°Get away, do not disturb me!¡± Han is truly irritated, he just has found a cool ce to rest, just falling asleep for a while, and suddenly his body was pressed by other people.


    Han is truly tired. Standing under the sun for the whole day, his whole body has entered a state of full rest. Subconsciously his body is pushing those people with his hand.


    This is trulyfortable, Han has entered deep slumber and started to dream.


    Another body pressed him, a few minutes after he entered his dream. Dammit, can these guys not find other ces to sleep? Why must they stick with me?


    Although Han is a little angry, he did not want to open his eyes. If he is awake, maybe Old Wu will trade ces with him, to be on guard under the stinging sun. So, for the best result, he just chose to close his eye. He has was sleeping for the rest shift, even if Old Wu came to look for himself, he definitely can argue with him.


    And the third timees again! Han really got angry, his patience is used up. This disturbance has to end. He needed to curl his leg upwards to befortable again. He really needed to look at the person who disturbed him and the one who dares stop this Grandpa Han¡¯s sleep.


    Han opened his eyes fiercely, and rolled his sleeve to punch the guy who disturb his sleep.


    After Han truly sobered up, he is truly stunned. Because the view is truly hellish!!!


    In front of Han, there are at least 3 corpses, one of them bled to death, another was shed on his neck and the one who just pressed him is headless.


    ¡°Little Liu? Big Dan? Lil Tiger?!¡± Han knows who those corpses are. They are his fellow vigers and also fellow subordinates of Old Wu. He grew up with them together, but currently he is unable to speak any words due to shock.


    ¡°SHAAA, SHAAA, SHAAAAAA!!!!!¡± There are shouts on the city wall. In front of Han, me has ascended in the city wall and a lot of soldiers wearing ck uniform brandishing sword are attacking hisrades. Blood everywhere.


    Han finally understood. This is an enemy raid, and enemy want to upy city wall. Outside there is no movement at all, only at city wall, these exined that these enemiese from inside the city. They climbed the city wall sneakily and attack when hisrades are resting and because of that, his brothers-in-arms died without knowing anything.


    But Han¡¯s luck really good. He was pressed by his brothers-in-arms corpses and not discovered by the enemy.


    ¡°Oh, there is still those who are not dead yet!¡± A ck-uniformed man noticed Han. He pulled out his long sword to kill Han. Han observed, from taking his stance, these people are very skilled; an elite.


    ¡°Dead, I am dead now!!!¡± Han has been in battlefield once, but at that time, he was only sieging Xiapi when it was led by Che Zhou for revenge against Cao for killing Chen Gui and at that time Chen Deng¡¯s army is the superior one. But now, in the city wall, although there are signs of struggle everywhere, the one who were dead are those of Lu Bu¡¯s army. Moreover, with his fellow vigers corpses nearby him, made Han tremble with fear. The fear in his heart let that ck-uniformed man notice him.


    ¡°Scared, eh?! A waste like you can be a gate guardian?! It seems Lu Bu¡¯s army only employs garbage!¡± The ck-uniformed man gave a wicked smile toward Han and quickly he swing his sword to kill this garbage.


    ¡°AAAAHHHHH!!!!¡± Han also has discovered a long sword, but he discovered it toote. He can see that ck-uniformed man already closing in until he can see his rare beard.


    Han closed his eye quickly, he knows that this time he cannot avoid death. He will go down toherworld with Little Liu and the others.


    ¡°ng!!!!¡± Sounds of clear iron-made material collided with each other. Han did not feel that icy cold long sword stabbing his chest but instead he heard a scream after that iron collided with each other.


    ¡°HAN, WHY ARE YOU SCARED?! THIS IS BATTLEFIELD, THERE IS NO TIME FOR BEING SCARED!!¡±


    ¡°This voice?!¡± Han¡¯s face suddenly gave a happy expression. He has heard the owner of this voice for a while now, Han actually wishes he do not hear this voice again for his whole life.


    But now, Han must thank the owner of this voice.


    ¡°Old Wu!!!¡± Han truly surprised, he quickly turned around and it is really one-armed Old Wu who saved him. Old Wu took the long sword earlier and single-handedly blocked the mortal blow of ck-uniformed man.


    ¡°One-armed? The one who blocked me is an old and disabled person?!¡± The ck-uniformed man attack was blocked. Originally he was startled, but when he saw the people who blocked his attack, his expression turned into disdain. The one who challenged him now is an old man with only one arm.


    ¡°Heh, all of Lu Bu¡¯s army are cowards and old and disabled people!¡± The ck-uniformed man insulted Han and Old Wu.


    "Cowards?"


    Han and Old Wu¡¯splexion be really bad. Han had not picked up the long sword because he is frozen by fear and even after he was saved, he did not have any reaction at all. And Old Wu is truly frustrated, his missing an arm is his pain for a lifetime. If this arm was not missing, then presently he should ride a warhorse with General Zhang Liao galloping toward Shiting County.


    But because he is missing an arm, he can only be a gate captain. But when these ck-uniformed man attacked, Old Wu was truly happy. Why is that? Because he finally had a chance to do battle again, and maybe he can die honorably in battle.


    ¡°Does Lu Bu¡¯s army, truly have nobody worthy!¡± This ck-uniformed man really did not respect these two. A garbage and a disabled man, can they make any difference? They will be killed just like that fearful garbage, but add one more disabled person.


    ¡°DO NOT INSULT OUR LU BU ARMY!!!!¡± Old Wu¡¯splexion became truly cold. He had been in the Bing Province Army for so long. He had been there before those of Xu Province¡¯s and Guangling Army soldiers, as well as these Wancheng city¡¯s local soldiers join Lu Bu¡¯s army.


    These three newly formed division did not know the importance of being a part of Lu Bu¡¯s army meant this Bing Province veteran.


    Lu Bu is their heart, Lu Bu is the god-of-war, Lu Bu is their spirit, and their banners. These three characteristic is the one which made Lu Bu¡¯s army.


    During their stay in Bing Province. Lu Bu¡¯s army is a nightmare for invaders. When those invaders knew Lu Bu army is nearing, those invaders fled at the sight of them and their appearance is considered as hope for the Han people


    During their stay in Luoyang. Ding Yuan did not have Western Liang¡¯s cavalry like Dong Zhuo but Ding Yuan had Lu Bu¡¯s army in his hand. With this he dares to deploy troops and dere war to Dong Zhuo.


    In Ho Gate. The coalition of all warlords who had heard of Lu Bu¡¯s army¡¯s reputation be very fearful and passive. They are not Lu Bu¡¯s enemy.


    Even if Liu, Guan and Zhang were the one whoes out, they can only tie with Lu Bu¡¯s strength. Lu Bu¡¯s Bing Province Heavy Cavalry is the god of death to these warlords.


    Cao Cao feared him, Liu Bei saw him as a threat. In the end, they allied again in order to expel Lu Bu army from Xu Province.


    They have followed Lu Bu in his conquest for so many years. Those brothers of Bing Province Army are already old, but those brothers of Bing Province Army carved those characteristics of Bing Province Army in their heart and they be Lu Bu¡¯s army.


    When they live they are Lu Bu¡¯s army, when they die they are Lu Bu¡¯s army¡¯s ghost. They held Lu Bu¡¯s army in reverence. As a sacred organization.


    But now, the enemy is spouting insult. Old Wu has truly gotten angry. This good natured one-armed old man, no person has provoked him to this extent.


    Even in Chang¡¯an when they were expelled by Li Jue and Guo Si.


    Even when in Xu Province when expelled by Cao and Liu Bei.


    Even when they are besieged and have no retreat, even when they are like a stray dog.


    Old Wu has never been this mad.


    Even when Old Wu lost his arm in Kaiyang, he is still calm.


    ¡±DAMN YOU!!!!¡± Old Wu changed. In Han¡¯s eyes, Old Wu has be truly terrifying. His whole body emitted killing intent and his eyes suddenly became red. This is not an eye of a human, these are the eyes of a hungry beast.


    Old Wu has be a wolf. Han knows that Old Wu has be a lone wolf who had been out from the wolf pack. Although he has left the pack, he still have the characteristic of a wolf.


    ¡°HAH, WANT TO KILL ME?! A COWARD AND A DISABLED PERSON WANTs TO KILL ME?! DO NOT JOKE WITH ME!!!!¡± the ck-uniformed man smiled contemptuously. He began to wonder, if Lu Bu¡¯s army is only at this level, why should his lord bother to send them out to capture city wall, not directly assault them in the city?


    This half-day, the number of Lu Bu¡¯s army died in his hands were not more than ten people.


    ¡°I AM NOT A COWARD, I WILL BE YOUR OPPONENT, JUST A DISABLED PERSON IS ENOUGH TO KILL YOU!!!!¡± Old Wu coldly retorted ¡°My name is Wu Zun. I am from Jinyang. I was once belonged to Bing Province Heavy Cavalry. Now, I am gate captain!¡±


    ¡°What goodes from telling me this? Are you hoping that I will tell my younger generation about you?!¡± The ck-uniformed man teased Old Wu.


    ¡°I tell you this, so you can tell King of Hell, who is the one who killed you, so you cannot be a restless ghost!¡± Although he is one armed, Han felt that this Old Wu is truly great. ¡°Let this former Bing Province Heavy Cavalry kill you first!¡±


    ¡°I got no time to y with you! I should kill you now!¡± the ck-uniformed man is feeling Old Wu¡¯s momentum. He did not know why this Old man made him tremble with fear. This is a shame for an elite of the Zhou n, unexpectedly this old and disabled person made him feel fear. Because of his anger out of shame, suddenly the ck-uniformed man became strong again.

 Chapter 122 - Sun Ces Begin His Counterattack (4)

    Chapter 122 ¨C Sun Ce¡¯s Begin His Counterattack (4)


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon, Edited by Krayto


    ¡°Cough, cough!¡± Old Wu¡¯s has been coughing blood. His body already scarred. The stump where his old arm should be was also bleeding profusely. But even with an injury like this, Old Wu still stood.


    Earlier, Old Wu had a showdown with the ck-uniformed man who called him a cripple. But now he is stunned because his hand was shed by Old Wu¡¯s long sword. The hand that earlier was holding a long-sword now dropped on the ground.


    ¡°Heh, you are right, Lu Bu¡¯s army only had old and disabled people. But this old and disabled wolf can still kill dogs like you!¡± The corner of Old Wu¡¯s mouth rose.


    He is a wolf. Wolves are social animal. As long as they stayed in groups, they can spread terror everywhere. But Old Wu is a lone wolf, being kicked out of his pack.


    He was talking about his previous sesses all day, but now he must show off his story. He misses the day when he first became a wolf, he misses hisrade-in-arms.


    ¡°AAAAHHHHHHHH, MY ARM, MY ARM!!!!¡± the ck-uniform man cannot believe this event. His arm was chopped off by one disabled person. Not having an arm is equal not having a life at all. The Zhou n will not tolerate a disabled garbage.


    ¡°I want you dead, DIE!!!¡± the ck-uniformed man called Cheng Quan is screaming toward Old Wu. He has been trained by the Zhou n since his childhood. This time he wanted to get meritorious achievements but who knew his arm would be chopped off by this disabled person.


    That shout for help made several ck-uniformed men to rush their battle and quickly ran toward the brother who had just lost his arm in order to protect him. They are the subordinates of the man who just lost his arms.


    ¡°Big bro, are you okay?!¡± those subordinates said with a caring tone, but they are truly smiling and snickering in their hearts. Competition in the Zhou n¡¯s private soldiers is very intense. Only the top ranking can gain recognition from the master. If they perform meritorious deeds can they be given freedom by the master, no longer a ve and be truly independent. When that timees, he can truly bring honor to his ancestors.


    Now when their leader is injured, their first response is not that of concern but of happiness. How can a crippled person still block their advancement?


    ¡°Kill them, kill them for me!¡± Cheng Quan is truly hysterical. He was destroyed by this old and disabled person.


    ¡°We naturally are going to kill him, but this is not by your order Chief Cheng!¡± A voice sneering toward the leader.


    The leader looks at that person who sneering toward him. ¡°Gu Jun!!!¡± This person is the vice leader. Usually he is very submissive, but now he actually dared to speak boldly to himself now.


    ¡°Gu Jun, you cannot be presumptuous to the team leader!¡± The nearby ck-uniformed man scolded him.


    ¡°WHAT? You also want to teach me how I should speak?!¡± Gu Jun¡¯s eyes shed a cold gaze toward the person who scolded him. The ck-uniformed man quickly held his speech. Gu Jun is the number 2 man in this team, opposing him is never a good thing.


    ¡°Gu Jun, as long as you kill them I will give you this team leaders position!¡± Cheng bit his tooth and said it with heavy heart. He knows that this disabled wolf already ate this dog.


    He was too proud, if not how can his hand be chopped? If he did not have his arm chopped, how can this Gu Jun be presumptuous like this? Regretting it now is toote. In his eyes showed only hatred toward the disabled and coward person who made him like this.


    ¡°Wah, so nice of you. If it¡¯s like that, many thanks to you Chief Cheng. Gu Jun will certainly exact revenge for you!¡± Gu Jun shows a satisfied smile. He then looks at Han and Old Wu with a fierce gaze and smiled ¡°You injured our team leader. ording to logic, we must kill you immediately, but I, Gu Jun, will show you mercy. I will let you choose how you will die!


    Either you hang yourself or I kill you!¡± Gu Jun thanked them very much. If not how can he obtain the opportunity as a team leader? This time he won in Wancheng city, as a team leader he definitely can be recognized by the lord. And if the master is happy, it will not be difficult for him, Gu Jun, to be promoted and be a general.


    ¡°If you want us dead!!! DO IT YOURSELF!!!!¡± A wolf¡¯s principle is to stand until the very end never kneeling in battle. Old Wu has taken again the long-sword that has fallen to the ground.


    His arm is trembling, but that is not fear; he is unable to hold his excitement from his battle.


    He feared that he will be unable to grip the long sword, so he ripped open a piece of cloth and tied up his long-sword with his own hand. This way the long-sword will not be discarded, unless his hand is cut off too.


    ¡°Little boy Han, I will stop them here, get out of the city wall, run as fast as you can!¡± Old Wu said it in low voice.


    ¡°I do not go!¡± Han refused to go, because he had been saved one time by Old Wu if he ran away again now, then he truly can be considered a cattle!


    Although Han is afraid he still had anger. His fellow vigers were already dead. If this time he ran away, then how he will answer their spirits?


    ¡°Go away! You will only slow me down!¡± Old Wu eximed angrily. ¡°You know, if you remain here, you will only give trouble to me. Without you or your Guangling¡¯s Army here this old body can only hit ten times. With you here, you will only slow me down and even can be killed when I go on a frenzy!¡±


    ¡°Do not look down on us!¡± Han put on a resentful face, he is truly angered by shame ¡°Our Guangling Army, although not good, our Guangling Army has also gone to the battlefield!¡±


    ¡°Hah, gone to battlefield? Only sieging Xiapi, you can boast? Do not joke with me!¡± Old Wu said with disdain.


    At that time, when Xiapi was besieged by Chen Deng, how many Cao¡¯s army troops are stationed in Xiapi? Less than 10,000 troops and also they are old, weak, sick and disabled. With that as an advantage, Chen Deng dare to lead his Guangling Army to attack them directly.


    ¡°YOU!!!!¡± Han became angrier.


    ¡°Go away! I will not say it again!¡± Old Wu¡¯splexion be really grim. Making Han tremble with fear.


    ¡°FINE, FINE, I WILL LEAVE!!!!¡± Han is truly angry, he threw down his long-sword and quickly left.


    Looking at Han leaving, Old Wu became more rxed.


    ¡°WOW!!!!¡± Gu Jun¡¯s lips showed happy expression ¡°Very touching eh, very touching. Cursing him in order to let him escape!¡± After that, Gu Jun¡¯splexion be cold ¡°You really thought that he can escape, huh?! It is a joke! Since all of you do not want tomit suicide, I will first start by killing yourpanion!¡±


    ¡°YOU SHALL NOT PASS!!!! OVER MY DEAD BODY FIRST!¡± Old Wu suppressed his pain so that Gu Jun can close up to him, enough for Old Wu and Gu Jun to do mortal blow uninterrupted. As long as it hit, it can kill him. Even it did not kill him, it can mortally wound him also.


    This is a wolf¡¯s final determination, it is this determination that was feared by invaders. Even if a wolf suffered a severe wound, even if it already lost its limbs, as long as he did not die, they can hold the enemy behind.


    ¡°Hahaha, waiting for me to strike to kill me?!¡± Gu Jun sneered. ¡°You think I am like that idiot Cheng Quan?! Oh, first things first, I am sorry that previous team leader spoke ndering remarks toward you!¡± Gu Jun¡¯s mouth said sorry but his facial expression did not show anything at all.


    ¡°DAMN IT!¡± Cheng Quan pinched his hand until it bled, insulted by Gu Jun.


    ¡°FULL RUSH! GIVE ME A FULL RUSH!!!!¡± Gu Jun is not alone now, since he is a team leader, how can he fight the battle personally? He is themander, he did not care how many of his men died as long as it can give him money and a promotion.


    ¡°Eh?!¡± Old Wu started sweating. He has lost too much blood. This new leader is quite good, he knows that Old Wu was going to do final strike on him. Now he sent out his subordinates. Old Wu can only take one of them at a time, but killing these subordinates is no use.


    Old Wu clenched his teeth. Whether he took others with him to die or he died by himself, he had done his deed; to help Han escape. Little boy Han, sorry that this old bag of bones can only give you this much.


    ¡°Surround him, kill this old man!¡± Gu Jun waved his hand and ck-uniformed men one by one surround Old Wu.


    ¡°Kill him with a full rush, the city wall has been taken, we also have other matters!¡± Gu Jun was already not interested in Old Wu. The city wall has been taken. As long as they wait for the private army of other nobles who coborated in this crusade, Wancheng city is as good as in the bag.


    ¡°Poof!!!¡± The Long-sword and Old Wu¡¯s flesh connected. Although Old Wu is a wolf and former elite of Bing Province Army, he is now old, he is missing an arm and is injured. If one gives him a good horse, one returned his youth, how can these ck-uniformed man be a threat? Even if they came altogether, they will not be a match for him.


    ¡°RRRAAGGGGGHHHHH!!!!!¡± Old Wu¡¯s sword stabbed a ck-uniformed man. With the long-sword stabbing him, blood sshed all over the ce. Blocking the vision of hisrade and all of a sudden, his arm is already on the ground.


    Old Wu also was not in good state. A ck-uniformed man attacked his nk shing his shoulder. Fortunately that shoulder that he shed was where his missing arm is but it is still very painful.


    With Old Wu already in this state where blood kept flowing and his ribs is showing, he has be a terror for these ck-uniformed men.

 Chapter 123 - Extinguishing Fire in Wancheng City

    Chapter 123 ¨C Extinguishing Fire in Wancheng City


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon, Edited by Krayto


    Old Wu held his breath and swung his sword downward, killing a ck-uniformed man in the process.


    ¡°Damn, he is truly strong!¡± Gu Jun gulped down his saliva. He finally knows why Cheng Quan was defeated. This old and disabled man killed his subordinates at least five people and he is severely wounded to begin with.


    Gu Jun cannot imagine how powerful is this person was when in his prime. Fortunately, he is already old now. If Old Wu was still young, maybe Gu Jun and Cheng Quan fighting together will still not be a match for him! No, they will be beheaded instantly.


    However, being strong now, what good is it to him, he is already exhausted ¡°I seriously underestimated you. But I will stop you here and now. You are alone and we are of many people!¡± Gu Jun has decided to fight this old man by overpowering him with sheer numbers. This old man has made Gu Jun truly restless.


    ¡°Who said that he is alone?! Han has arrived!¡± A familiar sound voiced his opinion.


    ¡°Why did you return here?!¡± Gu Jun looked to the owner of the voice.


    Old Wu also looked at that direction. When he saw that man, he shouted ¡°Why the hell did you return? Go, RUN FROM HERE!¡±


    ¡°Run? Where can he run? Wancheng city is now ours again!¡± From behind Han¡¯s back therees a team of people. Although they are wearing armor, but they are not Lu Bu¡¯s army troops. From their attire, they look like servants or it can be said, they are noble¡¯s private soldiers.


    ¡°Sorry, Old Wu, I could not escape!¡± Han smiled bitterly. He also wanted to run away, but where can he run? The entire Wancheng city was in chaos. A moment ago, he encountered another team another private soldiers. Han quickly decided that it is better to die with Old Wu and go to hell together rather than being killed by these troops.


    ¡°Oh, Wancheng city has fallen!¡± Old Wu¡¯s words is full of despair. He is very thirsty but he have no water to drink. He quickly sucked his own blood to quench his thirst from his own wounded arm.


    ¡°Surrender, if you surrender, you can still survive!¡± That other troops team leaders had noticed Old Wu¡¯s skill. A disabled person can take on a group of people and even kill 3 ¨C 4 elite soldiers, this is truly amazing.


    Even if he is disabled, but he can be assigned to teach fresh recruits. This is a very rare and talented person.


    ¡°So, Wancheng city was lost! Milord is defeated!¡± Old Wu talked to himself slowly. His mind flew away as he remembered Chang¡¯an, he remembered Xu Province, and he remembered Kaiyang. He is remembering his whole life during Lu Bu¡¯s quest for hegemony. Old Wu¡¯s face had a trace of hopelessness but suddenly it disappeared .


    ¡°So what, if we are defeated?! As long as Milord still stands strong, our Lu Bu¡¯s army has not been extinguished!¡± Lu Bu has suffered many difficulties and defeats, but still they were unable to kill him. When he lost a territory then he snatched another territory in return.


    ¡°Hey, little boy Han. Do you fear death?!¡± Old Wu asked Han this question unexpectedly.


    ¡°I am not afraid!!!!¡± Even though he said he wasn¡¯t afraid he had told a big lie. But Han was not willing to admit defeat, because if he had to die now, he might as well die with honor.


    ¡°Since you did not fear, this old man asks for forgiveness to you and also asks you to die honorably with me and go to hell together!¡± The corner of Old Wu¡¯s mouth wanted raise and smile, but each time he tried smiling it further opened his wound making it really painful. Therefore his face is just like a person who is about to cry.


    ¡°Little boy Han, after we reincarnate I hope we are a true father and son, this old man will train you until you are very strong like Milord. Honestly, the current you is too weak!¡± At this time, Old Wu had the mood to joke.


    ¡°Stubborn people. We will bury you along with Lu Bu!¡± The leader of the other noble troops no longer had any patience. ¡°Brothers from the Zhou n, let¡¯s kill these two remnants of Lu Bu¡¯s army together!¡±


    ¡°Yes, this is the best solution!¡± Gu Jun and his ck-uniformed soldiers and the other noble troops started a pincer attack toward Old Wu and Han.


    Wancheng city, in the past was a very tranquil and calm city. But in times of war, this Wancheng city had fallen into chaos for who knows how many times. The entire Wancheng city was already filled with the sounds of ughter everywhere.


    This Wancheng city, having experienced the Lu n, Liu Xun, and Sun Ce¡¯s battles, was already destroyed by the mes of war!


    ¡°Reporting to little lord, the Yu n has upied the South Gate!¡± A young nsmen reported toward Zhou Cheng.


    ¡°Reporting to little lord, the He n has seized the North Gate!¡±


    "The West gate is also under our control!"


    Wancheng city has four gates, three of them had already been seized by the enemies. The only remaining one is the east gate. The east gate is the biggest gates and is upied by the Liu n. Even the city gate that big, they should have reported at the same time. The Liu n is Wancheng city¡¯s oldest nobles. Their strength is more formidable than this Yu n, He n and Wu nbined but no news has arrived from the Liu n yet!


    ¡°Fine then, we do not wait for them! Let¡¯s go into action!¡± Zhou Cheng walked into the hall. Inside the hall, there is one team of ck-uniformed men and was led by two generals. Staying silent the entire time, they were very strict and disciplined. Looking from their standing posture; these men are truly elite troops.


    Zhou Cheng is looking up and down at these people. These ck-uniformed men is not Zhou n¡¯s private soldiers who Zhou Cheng sent to raid the city wall. These people were dispatched by Sun Ce personally to Wancheng city.


    They are truly worthy as Jiangdong¡¯s Little Conqueror¡¯s private soldiers. These soldiers made Zhou Cheng green with envy, because their strength is truly refined. If these people were put into Zhou Cheng¡¯s soldiers, they can be team leaders, but now they are just a lowly soldiers.


    ¡°Transfer ofmand alreadypleted!¡± Zhou Cheng receivedmand of the ck-uniformed men from Sun Ce.


    Those twomander after hearing Zhou Cheng¡¯s words quickly nodded their head, without saying a word. ¡°So, Young master Zhou, let us begin to march!¡± Those men just quickly said and left Zhou Cheng immediately.


    Zhou Cheng looked at these elite troops back unconsciously wrinkling his brow.


    Out of the four gates, Zhou Cheng has taken three of them, properly speaking, Wancheng city was already under his control. However, he does not know from where, but Zhou Cheng is truly restless, he did not know where this restlessness came from.


    Beside the Liu n, all of the ns who participated in the crusade alreadypleted their tasks. Wancheng city is no longer under Lu Bu¡¯s possession, already returning to Jiangdong.


    All of this too easy. Too easy? Yes, this is too easy. Everything went ording to Zhou Cheng¡¯s n.


    And if Wancheng city waspared with Shiting County and Jiashi County, when Shiting County was attacked by Zhou Yi¡¯s private soldiers they copsed at the first encounter, but how can the big Wancheng City fall like this as well?


    Is it because Lu Bu has assigned all of his elite troops elsewhere? Now the current exnation for his restlessness is only this.


    ¡°Fine then!¡± Zhou Cheng shook his head. Wancheng city is already in his control like he wants it. He can be said able toplete the task wlessly.


    Actually, Zhou Cheng having a bad feeling is correct, something is very wrong with this event. The Whole of Wancheng city gate guardians only had one shift. The night shift guardian who was supposed to take over did not appear at all.


    At Wancheng city east gate, there is a golden-armored general holding a telescope. That guy is Liu Mang and on his hand is a telescope that he recently produced.


    The Liu n was assigned by Zhou Cheng to attack east gate, and now Liu Kai and Liu Neng is sitting inside Liu Mang¡¯s mansion reporting everything to Liu Mang.


    ¡°How many ns are involved in this?!¡± Liu Mang asked those pair father and son.


    Liu n, Wancheng city¡¯s oldest noble families was once Lujiang¡¯s oldest nobles. When Lu Kang and Liu Xun was the one who controlled Wancheng city, the Liu n was still the boss. Lu Kang did not have the thought for hegemony because he did not want to offend Han Dynasty rtives.


    Liu Xun is the same n as the Liu n, naturally they will do good things with the Liu n of Lujiang. But after Sun Ce expelled Liu Xun, everything changed. First the Lu n is suppressed until almost being annihted and then came the Zhou n of Shucheng County.


    When the Zhou n rose, the Liu n did not feel too much bitterness because the Zhou n is also a boss in Shucheng County. But that Chen n also appeared!!!! That Chen Duan and his n, rode along with the Sun n barging into Lujiang.


    Liu Kai saw both of the Chen n¡¯s heads as arrogant pricks, forcing nsmen to be officials under Sun Ce.


    Sun Ce a person who wanted to fight for hegemony, naturally was estranged by the Liu n, the Han Dynasty royal rtives.


    Now those two people suddenly found a big fortune in Liu Mang. They quickly dug out the Han Dynasty family tree and saw that there is a Liu Mang there along with Liu Kai and Liu Neng. They quickly acknowledged each other as rtives and Liu Kai also shamelessly call Liu Mang, Liu Kai¡¯s uncle.


    Liu Kai¡¯s age ifpared with Liu Mang, he could be his father. If such an old man called him uncle, then Liu Mang cannot stand it but Liu Kai was already out of face.


    Therefore, Liu Mang was recognized by Liu Kai and Liu Neng as a noble too! For thousands of years, China has been like this. Nobles who upy less than 10% of poption, control 90% of wealth, power and influence.


    Liu Mang originally did not understand these. But because of his house steward and retainer Yang Hong taught him daily, he finally understood about these matters.


    So, Liu Mang and Liu Kai and also Liu Neng quickly got along with each other.


    Regarding Wancheng city changes, Liu Mang learned from these Liu n¡¯s father and son that Lu Bu¡¯s army going out is like luring a snake out of his hole, in order for these hostile nobles to take over of the city once again.


    ¡°Besides the Lu n, Han n and Xu n, every n is joining this rebellion!¡± Liu Neng quickly reported to his ¡°uncle¡±.


    ¡°All of them?!¡± Liu Mang¡¯s eyes was shing with coldness. He is not a person who had just arrived in this Three Kingdoms period but he is a person who had already battled too much and was already emitting bloodthirst.


    What Liu Neng said all the ns joining the rebellion is correct. The Lu n and Sun Ce had a grudge, naturally the Zhou n will not inform them of the information regarding Han and Xu. These small ns were truly petty.


    Liu Mang then said ¡°Brother Ziji, you see the mes in this Wancheng city? We must extinguish them quickly, otherwise it will burn out the entire city. If we used water it is too slow, so instead we use blood. The mes will go out more quickly and it is much more convenient!¡±


    Liu Kai shivered from that statement, this boy whose age is simr to his son can actually emit a coldness that pierces his bones.


    TL: Ziji is Liu Neng¡¯s courtesy name.

 Chapter 124 - All Must Be Eliminated; The Extermination of Private Soldiers

    Chapter 124 ¨C All Must Be Eliminated; The Extermination of Private Soldiers


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon, Edited by Krayto


    ¡°SHAAA, HAAAA!!!!!!!¡± Wancheng city has been engulfed in a sea of mes. Wailing and weeping; sounds of horror can be heard everywhere.


    Liu Mang, in order to draw out the noble families who participated in rebellion, stayed inside Wancheng city with only 1,000 people. However, the noble¡¯s private soldiers numbered more than 20,000 troops. Properly speaking, the battle should already be finished, but the sound of battle is still going.


    In their eyes, everyone is an enemy and everyone who does not belong to the nobles need to be purged. Everyone includingmoners are merit to them.


    For example, the Yu n¡¯s private soldiers had beheaded more than 2000 people. From these numbers, 10% of them are part of Lu Bu¡¯s army the remaining 90% are Wancheng city¡¯smoners.


    Wancheng city is Lujiang¡¯s government body. It governs several thousandmoners. But now, thesemoners became a target for merit by the noble¡¯s private soldiers.


    Battles often took ce in Wancheng City, so themoners quickly locked their houses and hid inside them. But they cannot fight back, when the noble¡¯s private soldiers crashed their doors forcefully, the private soldiers who were already in a frenzy, robbed their things and raped their women.


    ¡°Honorable soldier, I beg you, please spare us, please spare us!¡± An old man is pleading to the ¡°honorable¡± soldier. On the face of this helpless old man there is a horrified expression.


    ¡°Spare you? Can sparing you give this ¡°Honorable¡± me merits? Can it make this ¡°Honorable¡± soldier be really honorable?!¡± The private soldier kicked the old man aside. These private soldiers are not stupid enough to take this old man¡¯s head as a trophy. So instead, those noble private soldiers target men who are still in their prime, strong and healthy for their military merit.


    He quickly targeted the youth who has already been scared stiff. ¡°Poof!¡± Blood is bursting from that youth and spurted toward that private soldier¡¯s face. That soldier just licked the blood with his tongue.


    ¡°No, no, no, no. My grandson Gou, my grandson Gou!¡± The old man who had been lying on the ground after seeing his grandson dead in front of him was truly heartbroken. That young man is his favorite grandson but he was no more.


    ¡°Heh, old man. You did not have any valuable things in your house, so I killed your grandson in exchange for it. You should be thankful that I did not let him suffer!¡± These private soldiers are ecstatic. Because he had obtained five heads for his promotion. The next five head can get him 100 taels of gold and if he did not want a promotion, his promotion can be exchanged with 500 taels of gold.


    ¡°Oh, oh, oh, Gou my grandson. GOU!!!!¡± The old man¡¯s heart died. His only grandson had not yet married, but now he died under this butchers knife.


    Seeing that old man crying profusely, the private soldier muttered ¡°Bah, no luck in this house! To the next house!!!¡±


    ¡°Wait, you and I still have a score to settle. You kill my GOU, RETURN MY GOU TO ME!!!!¡± Looking at that butcher about to leave. The old man suddenly got a burst of strength from adrenaline, and grabbed that private soldier. That private soldier did not notice at all that old man grabbed him and was judo-thrown by that old man.


    He quickly fell down to the ground. His mouth is eating the yellow soil and his helmet already dropped.


    ¡°You apany my Gou, GIVE ME BACK MY GOU!!!!¡± The old man was hit with grief and anger, actually giving that soldier a good fight.


    ¡°OLD FART, YOU WANT TO DIE? I¡¯LL SEND YOU TO HELL ALONG WITH YOUR GRANDSON!!!¡± That private soldier slowly responded. He was stunned a moment ago, but now he has responded wildly. And because he is in pain, he got angry and choked the old man as fierce as possible.


    ¡°OLD FART!!! YOU!!! YOU DARE TO HIT ME!!!! I¡¯LL KILL YOU LIKE A DOG!!!!¡±


    ¡°RETURN MY GOU, RETURN MY GOU TO ME!!!!¡± An old man is no match for a healthy young person. His neck was choked so hard so he is unable to breathe, however the old man just stubbornly held the private soldier¡¯s hair.


    ¡°RELEASE ME, RELEASE ME, OLD BASTARD!!!¡± Ancient people take pride in their long hair, because they believe that the hair is a gift from ones parents. Cutting your hair means that you cut down your own parents. Therefore in ancient times, people had long hair. Right now the private soldier¡¯s hair was held by the old man, it is really painful. So painful that his tears almoste out.


    ¡°RETURN MY GOU TO ME, RETURN MY GOU TO ME!!!¡± The old man just repeating same sentence over and over.


    ¡°AAAAHHHHHH!!!¡± The private soldier exerted his strength again and said ¡°OLD BASTARD, LET GO OF MY HAIR, LET GO!!!!¡± after saying that, he quickly overturned his body so the old man is on the ground and he is above the old man.


    Although the soil is quite muddy, it cannot hold the impact force exerted by that private soldier and so after three hits, that old man¡¯s forehead be bloody.


    ¡°RETURN MY GOU, MY GOU!!!!¡± the old man vomited blood.


    ¡°LET ME GO, LET ME GO!!!!¡± And with those words, that private soldier continued mming that old man¡¯s forehead against the ground.


    The result of that, that old man¡¯s face became truly disfigured and unrecognizable. Blood and bone was mixed into one. The old man finally died, with blood and spinal fluid joining together.


    ¡°HAAAH, HAAAH, HAAAH, HAAAAH!!!!¡± That private soldier is huffing and puffing on the ground. This old bastard had died but his arm is still grabbing his hair. That private soldier tried to pry open that corpses hand but was unable to do it because before he died, that old man used all of his strength on that grip, so it will not loosen again.


    ¡°Damned old bastard!¡± the private soldier was truly angry. This old bastard did not die peacefully but kept tormenting his hair. So the private soldier can only chop off his arm and look for another soldier to trim his hair.


    That old man¡¯s outburst made that private soldier truly furious and he proceeded to burn his entire house along with its residences. With this, he had destroy a whole family along with their surname.


    Such scene is verymon in every corner of Wancheng city. Madughter in the air, raging sounds, begging for mercy, and screams for help are mixed together. Such scene is verymon in times of war.


    Liu Mang deployed his Urban Army. His Urban Army added with Wancheng city night-shift defenders and Liu n¡¯s private soldiers, totaled 8,000 troops. Although the enemy had 20,000 troops, it did not worry Liu Mang even a bit.


    Those rabble soldiers are not a match for his elite soldiers. On the way to purge them, Liu Mang looks on the street. The street color is no longer that of blue stone but already blood red. Above the street, those who died were not Lu Bu¡¯s army butmoners who were lying dead.


    The street was so littered withmoners it seemed like they are trash at a dumpster. They are wearing rough cotton clothes, truly miserable. The old and weak are directly killed, women were raped before they died and children were strangled to death, the healthy and young were beheaded in order to be merit.


    This is living hell.


    ¡°So this is cannibalism!¡± Liu Mang stopped for a moment to remember what Lu Bu told him in the tiger¡¯s den outskirts of Shucheng County (read chapter 74).


    This is times of war, this is the time where human life is lower than a dog. The mistake not lies with the people but lies with current way of the world.


    ¡°No, this can be changed! I must change this time!¡± Liu Mang shook his head fiercely.


    Liu Mang had decided that he must change this times of war into a peaceful one. But if he wanted to do it, he must sweep clean any obstacle in front of him.


    The one who made the Han so decadent are these ambitious warlords, these nobles. Yes, these nobles are the one who made this hell, they must be sent into hell along with their ambitions, and this is Liu Mang¡¯s final decision.


    ¡°SHAAAA!!!!!¡± Liu Mang originally meant to negotiate with these nobles but that thoughtpletely vanished. These nobles are not human, with their existence,moners will not be able to live peacefully.


    ¡°WHO ARE YOU?!¡± A group of drunken noble private soldiers are looking at team of troops who is currently nearing their position. One of them quickly unsheathed their sword trying to stand firm.


    Looking at those private soldiers who are blocking their way. Huang Zhong bit his teeth and screamed ¡°Damned beast, give me your life!¡± Huang Zhong quickly burst out, his strength has reached the same level as Lu Bu which is the pinnacle of a super-general. So, he burst out just like an arrow that he used to shoot.


    On his hand is his golden curved dao, any private soldier who blocked his way, was sliced into two. Anyone Cut into two from middle section (waist) did not immediately die.


    ¡°AAAAARRRRRGGGGHHHHH!!!!!¡± The drunken private soldier finally sobered up. He cannot stand anymore, and had an enormous rush of pain and kept stuttering ¡°How how can this be, how, HOW!!!¡± His intestines are flying everywhere. This private soldier was trying to crawl wanting to collect his intestines, but his body was already cut in half.


    His vision blurred in hisst moments as he bled to death as he saw ; he saw the scene of his killer walking away.


    After endless screaming in pain, that private soldier finally breathed hisst. His face when he died showed a very fierce expression; holding very much pain.


    Huang Zhong did not have sympathy for these damned beast. He dismounted and picked the thing that he held beside his sword. Huang Zhong picked up a dead baby with his umbilical cord still intact.


    This baby is a stillborn. It was not mature enough to be birthed by its mother. Even before it came to this world, it was killed, ripped out from its mother¡¯s womb.


    This is murder. In times of war maybe human life is not valuable. But one cannot act heinously to this extent. Huang Zhong who had experienced many battles could also not bear anymore.


    ¡°KILL THEM ALL, NO ONE IS TO BE LEFT STANDING!!!!¡± Huang Zhong and Liu Mang the gave same order.


    The private soldiers of these nobles, even though this clearly vited militaryw, Huang Zhong had decided to kill them all. They are not human, they are even lower than any beast.

 Chapter 125 - Zhou Chengs Heavy Infantry Troops; The Black Flag Moves

    Chapter 125 ¨C Zhou Cheng¡¯s Heavy Infantry Troops; The "ck g" Moves


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon, Edited by Krayto


    ¡°REPORT!!!! Reporting to little lord! There is a news from the city!¡±


    The messenger who came to Zhou n¡¯s mansion is dirty and unable to walk properly. His face is showing a horrified expression; the upper half of his body is bloody.


    ¡°News from the city? How?!¡± Zhou Cheng¡¯s brow wrinkles, he did not have good feeling about the news.


    ¡°LU, LU, LU BU¡¯S ARMY!!!!¡±


    The messenger had not yet finished his sentence when a nearby middle-aged man quickly interrupted.


    ¡°Lu Bu¡¯s army was annihted by my private soldiers. On South Gate, none of Lu Bu¡¯s army survived!¡± The one who said that is Yu Zheng, head of Yu n. His responsibility is to upy the South Gate, therefore he is the one who is most proud by now.


    His private soldiers destroyed ¡°3,000¡± of Lu Bu¡¯s, his merit was suddenly boosted up so high. ¡°Regarding the other gates, I do not know!¡± Yu Zheng said those words while looking at the other n head with his eyes.


    ¡°Heh, sneering toward my advance on the North Gate, eh?!¡± The one who spoke was the head of the He n, He Shuo. His face only showing resentful. What the hell he is talking about? How can he not know about the other gates?


    This head of Yu n really did not know his ce. So He Shuo just counter-sneered toward Yu Zheng ¡°OOOOWWWW, 3,000 troops of Lu Bu¡¯s army eh?!¡± WOOOOOOOW, Yu Zheng, you are truly great, your skills are top notch! I, He Shuo, really admire you very much!¡±


    Is it true 3,000 troops of Lu Bu¡¯s army was decimated by the Yu n private soldiers? That number is the entirety of Lu Bu¡¯s army inside Wancheng city. And this Yu Zheng said he has killed all 3,000 troops. Who would believe him?


    Yu Zheng¡¯s face be red from embarrassment. His private soldiers only killed less than 300 troops of Lu Bu¡¯s army, and the rest of the numbers came from killingmoners. Yu Zheng not only obtained the heads ofmoners but he also obtained thend from thosemoners who just died.


    Those who are stay dead stay dead. No one can im theirnd especially if they have no heir. They usually merged thends of these dead people into one huge plot and sold them.


    At the same time in the corner of the room, there is someone who was discontent with the way He Shuo¡¯s sneered. He then said ¡°He Shuo, Yu Zheng can say number 3,000, but what about the He n¡¯s number of kills?!¡±


    The one who spoke is head of the Lin n and he is responsible for subjugating the West Gate. These three nobles are thergest nobles in Wancheng city, beside the Zhou n, Liu n and Lu n and also Chen n.


    ¡°Boss Lin, why do you cover for him? I know, you must be in cahoots with this Yu Zheng to belittle me!¡± He Shuo got very angry.


    ¡±Even though you are not in cahoots with Yu Zheng. But Boss Lin, why don¡¯t you tell us clearly what is your intention?!¡± Although these ns are now coborating with each other to dispatch their own troops.


    They know that when Wancheng city fall into Sun Ce¡¯s hand once again, the division of power and influence will shift very great. Those whose merit are biggest will get a bigger portion. So, even though they are now allied, but they must still be on guard against each other.


    ¡°ENOUGH!!!!¡± Zhou Cheng hit the table as hard as he can as he stood up. ¡°Are you going to keep fighting? If you need to quarrel, get out of my sight!¡± Zhou Cheng¡¯s brow wrinkled intensely, he is angry now. This messenger had not spoken anything regarding the army¡¯s movement, but these three n heads quarreled endlessly. If these three people were not n heads, perhaps Zhou Cheng will draw his sword and cut them one by one.


    Hearing Zhou Cheng¡¯s anger, these three people quickly shut their mouth. They know who the person responsible for Wancheng city¡¯s re-subjugation. This young person is Zhou n¡¯s little lord, he is Zhou Yu¡¯s cousin. His n is one of the powerhouse ns in Jiangdong. With his words, those n¡¯s merits will perish immediately.


    ¡°You, continue your message!¡± After looking at those three people stopping their bickering, Zhou Cheng pointed to the messenger and said those words.


    ¡°Yes, sir! Enemies are flushing from the East Gate. Whenever they see us, private soldiers, they kill us instantly. They are merciless, even if we beg for mercy or surrender, they still kill us. The brothers, all of them unable to resist!¡± Said this soldier, his heart is wrenching.


    His merit by beheadingmoners and his valuables that he gained by snatching was lost immediately. But if he did not leave his valuables, perhaps he will have died from Lu Bu¡¯s army by now.


    ¡°Eh, East Gate?!¡± Zhou Cheng finally got an answer to his restlessness. ¡°Wasn¡¯t that ce the Liu n¡¯s responsibility?!¡±


    ¡°Darn it, Liu Kai is truly useless! Defeated by Lu Bu army!¡± Yu Zheng started to boast his own merit.


    ¡°USELESS CLAN. The Liu n is bigger than us, but they unexpectedly were unable to take the East Gate. Where can we put our face as Wancheng city¡¯s nobles?!¡±


    ¡°Furthermore, they are one of Han Dynasty¡¯s royalty and a descendant of Prince Jing of Zhongshan. Bah, this is really unexpected of them!¡± These three n heads finally unified and toasted a drink together. The Liu n¡¯s size and influence is bigger than the three of thembined. They want to further gain influence but was blocked Liu n. Therefore they must join up together, in order to match their influence with the Liu n. And Liu n unexpectedly was beaten, how can those three not be rejoicing now?


    With the topic changed suddenly, Zhou Cheng¡¯s hand was trembling from holding his anger. He feared that he cannot hold his anger and cut down one of these three people. But he immediately calmed himself down, what he didn¡¯t expect was the next piece of information would hit his gut very hard.


    ¡°The Liu n, the Liu n is the one who leads Lu Bu¡¯s army!¡± The soldier have ended his weeping. Because when he thought about those who died because of their greed, he is truly relieved that he is still alive.


    ¡°IMPOSSIBLE, HOW CAN THAT BE!?¡± Zhou Cheng denied immediately. The Liu n is Wancheng city¡¯s oldest noble family. When Lu Bu exterminated the Chen n, the Liu n certainly wanted to kill Lu Bu from their heart. They will definitely agree to ally with us.


    Moreover, during that night banquet, when Lu Bu army robbed granary from various ns, the loss of the Liu n was the biggest. Robbing people¡¯s wealth was equal to murdering their parents. Moreover, at that time, Liu Kai also participated in that acting that night, in order not to give Lu Bu grain and provisions.


    He had offended Lu Bu¡¯s armypletely. How is it possible that they surrendered to Lu Bu¡¯s army?


    ¡°No, it is the truth, it is the truth!¡± The messenger argued. ¡°I am one of the Zhang n¡¯s private soldier, I have seen him when my master attended the dinner in Liu n¡¯s mansion. I have also seen him again in banquet that night in Administration Office, so I am certain Liu Kai is with Lu Bu¡¯s army. But I also see him riding beside a golden-armored general!¡±


    ¡°Golden-armored general?!¡± Zhou Cheng stood up. He had seen a golden-armored general before. This type of helmet and armor only existed in Lu Bu¡¯s army. If he had not seen him personally perhaps whatever this soldier said, Zhou Cheng would not believe it.


    ¡°Golden-armored general!!!¡± Those n heads nearby also panicked. They had gone to the Administration Office to attend the banquet. They have seen, beside Lu Bu, there was an armor hung beside him. Is that golden armor from that time?


    This means.... LU BU HAS RETURNED TO WANCHENG CITY!!!! Lu Bu already stroke terror in these n heads¡¯ heart. He can kill people as easily as breathing. If Lu Bu kills them, who among Wancheng city can help them?


    ¡°DO NOT PANIC!!!!¡± Zhou Cheng knew that this big news is not good, but he calmed himself down and said ¡°Gentlemen, this golden-armored general might be not Lu Bu!¡±


    He can said that, because he saw Lu Bu leave Wancheng city with his own eyes and went to Wuwei Vige. And also he has gotten news that said after Lu Bu cut down Zhou Kang, he stationed himself in Wuwei Vige. The distance is quite far, so it is impossible for Lu Bu to return so quickly.


    TL: UNLESS HE GOT A TELEPORT, HEHEHEHEHEHE


    Zhou Cheng should have been angry but was actually rxed. If he dies now it is better to die with honor. If he did not have the determination to die, how could he plot to take over Wancheng city again? Even if it is Lu Bu, Zhou Cheng did not mind to die by his hand.


    A person with a halberd and a good horse can strike fear in all of people¡¯s heart. In Xiapi and Kaiyang, 100,000 troops of Cao Cao army was besieging them, but Lu Bu can still go out kill Cao Chun and Li Dian. Making Cao army return to their HQ disabled. If Cao¡¯s elite 100,000 troops cannot defeat Lu Bu, how can these rabble soldiers have a chance against him?


    But Zhou Cheng also remembered regarding golden-armored general, beside Lu Bu, there is another person who wore golden armor. That is his son-inw, Prince of Shu, Liu Mang, Liu Hanyang.


    ¡°It¡¯s may be his son-inw!¡± Zhou Cheng then said.


    ¡°Eh, Liu Mang, Liu Hanyang?!¡± The three n heads, Yu Zheng, He Shuo and Lin¡¯s n head, froze a moment. ¡°Isn¡¯t he the winner of the war of words at the opening banquet by Milord? The one who made Qin Song and Chen Duan vomit blood?!¡±


    When Lu Bu arrived at Wancheng city at first time, Sun Ce held a banquet for him. At that time, those n heads saw that this Prince of Shu is only a schr level character. How can he be a military general?!


    ¡°Yes, it is him!¡± Zhou Cheng sneered heavily. Hearing the Prince of Shu¡¯s true name was just like hearing a thunder in all of Jiangdong noble ns. This is a person who humiliated Sun Ce¡¯s two top advisors and also the one who humiliated all of Jiangdong¡¯s student schrs to the extent, they are unable to show their face in the public.


    To be honest, Zhou Cheng also did not care for those two advisors and those schrs, he even had a happy expression because finally all of those people were given a lesson. The truth is, since it was times of peace time, he wanted to meet this Prince of Shu personally and drink liquor heartily with him.


    However that longer feasible to meet him peacefully! He must retake Wancheng city and must sweep all the obstacles before him, no matter how good his impression is toward the Prince of Shu! He decided Lu Bu¡¯s son-inw must die.


    ¡°He leads the Urban Army, eh?!¡± Zhou Cheng has obtained Intel regarding Urban Army. They emerged in Mt. Bagong battle. Their casualties is more than half and was almost annihted. But they were able to hold Chen Lan and Lei Bo¡¯s assault.


    ¡°Heh, that division only formed several months before, and their numbers are only less than 3,000 troops and still he dares to fight against me?!¡±


    Zhou Cheng¡¯s expression revealed a hint disdained. So, what if they defeated Chen Lan and Lei Bo? They were only a bandit mob, no an organized unit at all. Can they stand against my 3,000 elites?!


    ¡°FINE THEN, since you, Lu Bu, stretched out your palm. I will cut off your fingers!¡± Zhou Cheng said coldly. Wancheng city only had 20,000 troops. Private soldiers from various ns amounted to 15,000. 3,000 are elites of the Zhou n. These 3,000 troop unit is called the ck g, because 3,000 of them were personally trained by the Zhou n from childhood. These people were cultivated by the Zhou and is one of Zhou n¡¯s trump cards to survive these times of war.


    They were given by Zhou Yi to Zhou Cheng. They have infiltrated Wancheng city at the time Lu Bu¡¯s main army was still in there. They were dressed as merchants andmoners to enter Wancheng city and after that they were quickly gathered in the Zhou n¡¯s mansion.


    3 of 4 gates of Wancheng city were taken thanks to them. They were the ck-uniformed men that surrounded Old Wu and Han.


    ¡°Lu Bu, oh Lu Bu, you better quickly rush back here to prepare for your son-inw¡¯s funeral!¡± Zhou Cheng¡¯s face already emitting killing intent. ¡°Pass my military order, the ck g is to follow me to annihte Lu Bu¡¯s army!¡±


    ¡°YES, SIR!!!!¡± Everyone is standing after receiving the order. If normal people were to hear about war and battles they would naturally be frightened. However these elites had no ce for fear. If they showed fear, it will only give the enemy a big advantage toward them.


    When these elite troops heard the word ¡°War¡±, their blood thirst only rose. Even if their hand only held a wooden sword or hammer, they can dig out their enemies¡¯ flesh and blood.


    These elites are just like the Bing Province Heavy Cavalry, Formation Breaker and the Ferocious Cavalry before they were destroyed by the Bing Province Heavy Cavalry. Now ck g was about to show their elite status!

 Chapter 126 - The Urban Army vs The Black Flag

    Chapter 126 ¨C The Urban Army vs The ck g


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon, Edited by Krayto


    ¡°General, spare me. General, have mercy!¡± Said a private soldier cowering in fear while urinating himself.


    The Urban army only numbered 3,000 troops. Liu Mang separated those 3,000 troops into two squadrons. 1,500 led by Liu Mang himself, 1,500 was led by Huang Zhong. Another 1,500 was from the Liu n¡¯s private soldiers and was led by Liu Kai.


    Together, Huang Zhong and Liu Kai simultaneously attacked the South Gate and North Gate. The 1,500 troops led by Liu Mang, attacked the West Gate.


    How can these private soldiers be a match for the Urban Army? They were defeated at the first encounter. What they were expert in doing were killingmoners, burning, plundering and raping. Even if they had strength, they only had strength for orgies, not battle.


    Liu Mang¡¯s Urban Army is truly invincible right now. Everywhere they went private soldiers died and were swept aside. That resulted, many troops are screaming ¡°We surrender!!!¡± But unfortunately, Liu Mang¡¯s order was to kill them all.


    The private soldiers who beg to surrender had truly bad luck. The Urban Army would initiate the battle with ¡°If you surrender, we will not kill you!¡± Yet, once they threw down their weapons, the Urban Army proceeded to kill them.


    Those who were beheaded can be considered lucky. A Majority of them were cut in the middle section or their stomachs were slit open. Those who were sliced like that, did not die immediately, but was tormented for at least 10 minutes before they died. Inside half of Wancheng city, screams of pain and endless torment were present.


    The Urban Army became an extension of Liu Mang¡¯s will. Having been influenced by Liu Mang¡¯s anger and they just acted quickly without mercy.


    Because of their concentration and speed, they had reached the front of the West Gate. Liu Mang¡¯s speed is the quickest out of Huang Zhong and Liu Kai and because North Gate and South Gate had a lot of soldiers, both of them were dyed in their advance.


    ¡°NEIGGGHHHH!¡± Suddenly Liu Mang¡¯s warhorse is neighing. On the ground there is an intermittent vibration. The Urban Army currently instantly stopped moving under Liu Mang¡¯s order, but after they felt this vibration, they quickly gather again around Liu Mang.


    This kind of vibration can only be made by elite troops inrge-scale movement.


    Liu Mang then took up the telescope in his hand and sure enough, there was a battalion of elite soldiers, moving toward West Gate toward the Urban Army¡¯s direction.


    They were all wearing ck heavy armor and heavy weaponry. They could bepared to the Formation Breakers of Lu Bu¡¯s army.


    ¡°What are these guys?!¡± Liu Mang¡¯s brow wrinkled. This heavy infantry soldiers is an elite unit. Nobles¡¯ private soldiers are all garbage, so those nobles are unable to have these kind of elites. Hell, even Sun Ce¡¯s army will not have these kind of heavy infantry, they are focusing their power on naval battles, and they definitely will not have heavy infantry.


    Liu Mang¡¯s deduction is right. Sun Ce¡¯s army did not have this kind of heavy infantry. These heavy infantry came from the Zhou n, from Shucheng County.


    Presently they had 3,000 troops of the ck g! They are the Zhou n¡¯s private property. Each ck g soldiers was trained from their childhood. Originally there were 5,000 orphans who were trained but in the end, they only 3,000 troops were left. The others died during training.


    The ck g¡¯s body armor and weaponry was also built by the Zhou n. Shucheng County¡¯s foremost natural resource is iron ore. The Zhou n had been mining and refining lots of iron ore for a lot of years in order to make these 3,000 armors and weaponry.


    These ck g originally was reserved by the Zhou n to be used by Sun Ce to fight for hegemony and also in order to raise the Zhou n¡¯s importance in Jiangdong. What a pity, right now they had not merged with Sun Ce¡¯s army and must be deployed in order to retake this Wancheng city.


    ¡°Damn, those are heavy infantries!!!¡± Liu Mang had seen a heavy infantry squad before. But that is only the Formation Breaker. The Formation Breaker originally, before they even met Liu Mang only numbered 800 troops but their strength equaled to 8000 troops.


    During their trip to Kaiyang, remnants of Lu Bu¡¯s army met with Chen Deng. At that time, Liu Mang truly knew the horror of Formation Breaker bring. With only 700 troops they dared to challenge 15,000 of Chen Deng¡¯s troops in order to lure the enemy. Perhaps if Formation Breaker were still freshly equipped, they would have gobbled up those 8,000 troopspletely.


    Although Liu Mang does not know their strength, looking at their discipline and organized march, he knew that this heavy infantry would be terrifying if directly confronted.


    ¡°REPORT!!! In front, we have discovered Lu Bu¡¯s army!¡± Zhou Cheng did not have telescope like Liu Mang. He can only rely on his scouts¡¯ notification.


    ¡°Oh, finally we meet them?!¡± Zhou Cheng¡¯s eyes are shing dangerously. ¡°How many of them?!¡± If we meet that Prince of Shu and his urban army, then it is very good. One blow and everything is done.


    ¡°They only have less than 1,500 troops!!!¡± the scout replied.


    ¡°1,500 troops?! Heh, did they divided their forces?!¡± Zhou Cheng really did not expect for Lu Bu¡¯s son-inw to dare divide their forces. ording to information that Zhou Cheng obtained about these enemy forces is, they only had at most 8,000 troops and that is including with Liu n¡¯s private soldiers. Now the enemy in front only had 1,500 troops. They certainly divided their forces to attack North Gate and South Gate.


    ¡°Young master Zhou. We have to take the initiative now, we propose to split our forces to defend the other gates!¡± Hearing that the enemy in front only had 1,500 troops, the three n heads did not want to think anymore, because all that they thought of now was to split their forces to defend the gates.


    The South Gate and North Gate was already in the hands of He n and Yu n. If they were overtaken again by the Urban Army, then it is over. Their private soldiers were already at their limits. If they lost these private soldiers, even if Wancheng city was retaken again by Jiangdong, they will lose a big portion of power and influence.


    ¡°Heh, do not worry, just go and save your gate!¡± Head of Lin n, Lin Feng, retorted coldly. Lin n is responsible for West Gate. Now the West Gate is on Lin n¡¯s hand, because there are these 3,000 heavy infantries.


    Looking at those heavy infantries, Lin Feng just swallowed his saliva. With them as West Gate gates guardian, it can be said, it is truly impregnable.


    Now Lin Feng was truly looking forward for He Shuo and Yu Zheng to lose. With the Liu n rebelling and the Yu n and He n losing, his Lin n will rise to be Wancheng city¡¯s oldest nobles and of course he will have the most territory and a lot of influence after that.


    ¡°HUMPH!!!¡± He Shuo and Yu Zheng just snorted coldly. Zhou Cheng could also only wave his hand, so those three people can go away from his sight ASAP.


    ¡°Very well, good luck to all of you!¡± After Zhou Cheng said that, those three n heads sped away on their horses toward their respective city gates.


    ¡°Heh, you deploy heavy infantry to attack me, eh?! HAHAHAHAHAHA!!!!¡± Liu Mang sneered.


    ¡°Seriously, you really think highly of this Liu Mang!¡± Liu Mang then thought ¡°If these heavy infantry appeared on a big battlefield, naturally the Formation Breakers and the Bing Province Heavy Cavalry will be deployed to take care of them. Now all of you suddenly appeared in Wancheng city, then let me, Liu Mang, send you all to hell now¡±


    ¡°Formation now!¡± Cheng Yu has been with Liu Mang a long time, naturally he knows what Liu Mang meant and quickly arranged 1,000 Urban Army to form the Macedonian Phnx.


    ¡°Very good, they are truly discipline!¡± Zhou Cheng looking at those Urban Army, quickly replied


    ¡°We should also show that we are also elites, we cannot let them to be disappointed! Formation now!¡±


    ¡°OH, OH, OH, OH!!!!¡± Screamed the ck g while forming its formation. Their motion really made Liu Mang startled. Their speed is really good.


    The Urban Army can form the phnx formation so quickly because of their practice and their armor and weaponry are not as heavy like those in front of him. Those ck g, each of them is carrying heavy armor and weapon.


    The armor and weaponry were about 50 kg, with upper body having 25 kg, and lower body also having 25 kg also. Their defensive power is very strong but they ced so much burden on the soldier. But their speed is really fast when forming its formation. They are in another ss of their own.


    But as formidable as they are, if the Urban Army now feared them then it is over! So Liu Mang hit his horse to get in front of phnx formation. ¡°My brothers,rades. I tell you now, our opponent now are heavy infantries. Their numbers are threefold that of what we have. We cannot even prate their helmet and armor, now tell me, are you afraid?!¡±


    ¡°WE ARE NOT AFRAID!!!¡± The Urban Army shouted loudly with one voice.


    ¡°HEH, Not afraid?!¡± Liu Mang sneered. ¡°How can you not afraid?! Look at your palms, it is already wet with cold sweat. Wipe your foreheads, it is also covered with cold sweat! And you still say you are not afraid?! Even I am afraid of facing them, how can all of you say you are not afraid?!¡±


    When Liu Mang said that, several soldiers revealed embarrassed faces. From those 3,000 people, the ones that can be considered veterans are only about several hundreds of people, but right now Liu Mang only half of those 3,000 troops further lowering the number of veterans.


    ¡°We are afraid, of course we are afraid! However, do we have a choice?!¡± Liu Mang shouted


    ¡°All of you still remember Battle of Mt. Bagong?! First, we had the Yu Province Cavalry as our opponent and then Chen Lan and Lei Bo. At that time, we had no other ce to go. We know during that battle, most of you were protected by the other brothers who have passed away.


    At that time you were the cowards, fear got into your hearts and in the end, your bothers were ughtered one by one. The enemy pursued you and even many of you died by my, Liu Mang¡¯s hand.¡±


    (Read chapter 56 ¨C 62 for Urban Army first battle).


    The more Liu Mang talked about the Battle of Mt Bagong, the more these soldiers¡¯ faces looked down. The Urban Army now, was no longer those 1,000 troops battle hardened, healthy and vigorous troops. Currently they areprised of those who survived from Mt. Bagong¡¯s battle, the supply troops and the remnants of the Urban Army¡¯s original members.


    Supply troops basically form the second line in the army. If you have skill, you will be chosen to be one of the Bing Province Heavy Cavalry and Formation Breaker. So, the remaining supply troop members are usually those who are old, weak, sick and disabled.


    The real reason for Liu Mang to incorporate those supply troops into Urban Army is because those who are sick, elderly and weak have already been injured and exhausted or killed. From 8,000 supply troops only 3,000 managed to survive and Liu Mang himself killed 1,000 of them.


    The rest of them they were ughtered by the Yu Province Cavalry or ran away. Those who survived that battle, are those who helped to defend the road with the Urban Army or those who ganged up to beat down Chen Lan. This exined that they had battle experience and will to survive in battle.


    And this is what Liu Mang needs in his Urban Army. The will to live and fight even against insurmountable odds.


    ¡°All of you who survived that battle, I congratte you! However, do not forget that today all of you are alive because 432 brothers died in your stead. Today, a simr situation is happening. Your opponent are 3,000 heavy infantry. If you are afraid, then leave this ce now. I will not me you for desertion. Because if you are here, you are only an easy prey and will only be the enemies¡¯ merit!


    If you are not afraid just like you said, even though I, Liu Mang, cannot guarantee all of you victory, I can guarantee that I will not stand behind and abandon you. Together, we live or die; together, we share riches and honor!!!!¡±


    ¡°Together, we live or die; together, we share riches and honor!!!¡±


    The Urban Army suddenly emitted strong killing intent. This kind of killing intent can only be seen from the Formation Breaker and Bing Province Heavy Cavalry.


    "Inspiring morale? I will tell you in the face of absolute strength, all are futile!" Zhou Cheng coldly humphed and lifted his hand.


    ¡°All UNITS ATTACK!!!¡± Two voices, two forces, two beliefs shing with each other.

 Chapter 127 - The Urban Army Retreats

    Chapter 127 - The Urban Army Retreats


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon, Edited by Krayto


    The ck g made their move first. They are heavy infantries, and their method of attack is crushing their enemies with sheer strength. Although they are slow, every step they took would strike fear in their opponent¡¯s hearts. The imposing look of their heavy armor would make anyone cower.


    ¡°Good, maintain this momentum. CRUSH THEM NOW!!!!¡± Zhou Cheng is intoxicated with this feeling. This heavy infantry is truly awesome in Zhou Cheng¡¯s eyes. These heavy infantry is the result the Zhou n¡¯s many years of training. They will be the Zhou n¡¯s barrier in this times of war and will be a bridge for the Zhou ns rise to fame and fortune.


    This Wancheng city will be the Zhou n¡¯s tribute for Sun Ce.


    ¡°These heavy infantry is as good as Formation Breaker!¡± Liu Mang muttered to himself, it was trulyparable with the Formation Breaker. When at the road to Kaiyang, Liu Mang had been fighting alongside Formation Breaker, at that time, the Formation Breaker formed a tortoise shell formation and when enemy came, the formation swallowed 2,000 troops in one blow.


    And the ck g in front of him, is simr to the Formation Breaker of that time. If this is a battle in open-field, these the ck g would not be so good, because they simply did not have enough speed to do attack and any enemy can avoid them, but currently the Urban Army was trapped inside the city, unable to maneuver freely. So they can only meet them head-on.


    ¡°Raise bows!!! SHOOT!!!¡± For the ck g to reach them, they required quite a lot of time. Liu Mang needed to cut down their numbers first by volleying. The opponents are wearing heavy armor, but with a volley and with gravity added, they should able to pierce their armor. With Liu Mang implementing three waves of firing, they are able to volley-fire without stopping.


    If ordinary foot soldiers were the one who is charging right now, their numbers will be reduced greatly after this attack. Even the elite soldiers like the Danyang soldiers can only bite their teeth and retreat when faced with this kind of volley-fire. And now that volley-fire is falling toward the ck g like acid-rain.


    However, that volley-fire proved to be futile by the ck g¡¯s armor. The volley-fire simply cannot prate their heavy armor and they asionally deflected the arrows using their own weapons. Even 1 or 2 people just snorted coldly toward Liu Mang to show that his efforts were futile.


    ¡°HAHAHAHAHAHA!!! Useless, useless!! Your volley-fire is useless to my elites!!!!¡± Zhou Cheng¡¯s face be more fierce and said ¡°Increase speed, grind them to the ground!!!¡±


    ¡°HMPH?!¡± Liu Mang¡¯s brow wrinkled. Is the heavy infantry this strong?! If the enemies were heavy cavalry, Liu Mang¡¯s arrows can at least bring injury to their warhorse. But his volley-fire only tickle the ck g.


    ¡°General, should we rush them?!¡± Cheng Yu proposed his method. When heavy infantry meet with each other, there will be a duel naturally.


    In Liu Mang¡¯s hand now there is only 1,000 troops and they are forming a formation of 300 great shields at the front, 300 spearmen, 300 archers and 100 cavalry soldiers that act as phnx bodyguard. Those 300 great shield soldiers is the one who wore the heavy armor.


    Looking at the ck g getting nearer and nearer Liu Mang said his order ¡°Urban Army, first row lift your shield!¡±


    Cheng Yu was really excited. He is a general, so naturally he longs for contributing merit to his military service, and is also eager to defeat the enemy on battlefield. The spearmen were already prepared and pointed their spears toward them.


    Cheng Yu also lift his hand. When Liu Mang issued his order, he will bring his cavalry soldiers to do the initial assault, tearing open these heavy infantries stubborn defense with the cavalry¡¯s momentum.


    However Liu Mang¡¯s next words surprised everyone on the field, making even Cheng Yu vomit blood.


    ¡°RETREAT!!!!"


    ¡°WHAT?! RETREAT??¡± Cheng Yu really cannot believe his order. Where can we retreat?! Right now they cannot advance or retreat, we are sitting ducks.


    Thest result is, they will be suffocated by the opposition and will be annihted inside the city.


    Although Cheng Yu did not want to believe the order, Liu Mang¡¯s order wasw, so the only thing Cheng Yu can do is prepare his cavalry unit to retreat.


    ¡°Heh, want to run away?! A moment ago, you were truly spirited and now you want to run?! TOO LATE FOR ALL OF THAT!!! I WANT TO GO WHERE YOU WANT TO GO!!! ALL ARMY FULL RUSH!!!!¡± Zhou Cheng truly be crazy. As long as he killed this Lu Bu¡¯s son-inw, he would bring the biggest gift to Sun Ce. Lu Bu¡¯s army has killed Sun Ce¡¯s wife Da Qiao, and for that reason, now Sun Ce is storming Wancheng city.


    So, killing Lu Bu¡¯s beloved son-inw and giving his head to Sun Ce, it is certainly the best gift.


    ¡°WANT TO KILL ME? THEN COME AND GET ME!!!¡± Liu Mang is really annoyed with these ck g because they did not want to release him at all.


    ¡°QUICK, FULL RETREAT, THROW THE GREAT SHIELD!!!¡± The front row of Urban Army is holding the great shield. Those great shields that Liu Mang brought was incorporated into Formation Breaker after Battle of Mt. Bagong.


    The Urban Army now is also using the great shields because of its good defenses but it is very heavy and will hinder their retreat speed as well, so Liu Mang ordered them to discard the great shield and they allplied with Liu Mang¡¯s order.


    As a reaction the ck g also increased their speed. Their appearance was like a tiger closing in on its prey, once they reached their prey, they will surely die.


    ¡°General, we have discarded our shields! What is next!!!?¡± Cheng Yu was anxious. What kind of army retreated before even battling? He even ordered for their weaponry to be discarded? If this continues, what else will be discarded? Did Liu Mang want them to fight barehanded and naked!?


    ¡°ALL TROOPS, DISCARD YOUR HELMETS AND ARMOR!!!¡± Liu Mang did not pay attention to Cheng Yu but issues order directly. Eh, after discarding the shield, they now discarded their helmets and armor?


    With this, the Urban Army could be described as armor less. What good it can bring with this fucked-up strategy?


    If anyone saw this, they would say that Urban Army is truly routed. The only thing left is their banner. If they threw down their banner, then this Urban Army can be considered defeated, even if all of their troops are intact.


    ¡°After they thrown down their shield, now they also threw down their helmet?!¡± Zhou Cheng be really confused.


    Normal soldiers only wear lightweight iron armor, their armor is so thin that it like a padded aluminum foil. When they are faced with a volley-fire, they will be dead immediately.


    Helmets and arm guards are usually made of stronger material in order to protect their arms and head. They were built like that so the enemies¡¯ attack can avoid their vitals as well as countering their enemies attack.


    The best armor and helmet is usually reserved for General and Commander-in-chief, their helmet and armor provided very strong defense and was also custom-made in order for them to befortable while wearing it.


    But now those enemies just discarded their helmet and armor and great shield. They arepletely exposed, vitals and all. Are they feigning? Is this a ploy?


    Zhou Cheng hesitated, he wanted to make his army stop their advance, but the following event truly made him to discard his hesitation and proceed on an all-out attack.


    ¡°Discard the banner, NOW!!!¡± Liu Mang¡¯s shouting is very clear and his troops proceeded to throw down their ck banner with the ¡°Liu¡± character on it.


    A banner represent who is the current divisionmander and it was a signal for all the troops that theirmander is still fighting with them. Since Liu Mang ordered them to throw down their banner, is the general requesting for a surrender?


    If a banner has been thrown down, usually that means themander-in-chief had died, or escaped or requested for surrender and will destroy the morale of that particr division.


    Therefore, the banner is like the manifestation of the unit¡¯s morale visible beside themander-in-chief. Without a banner, it means the unit has no morale and it means that they admit defeat.


    ¡°HOHOHO!!! Are you requesting for a surrender?! I WILL NOT ALLOW YOU TO SURRENDER!!!!¡±Zhou Cheng has decided to take Liu Mang¡¯s head for big merit. How can he let Liu Mang live?


    ¡°ALL ARMY HEAR MY COMMAND!!!! PURSUE LU BU¡¯S ARMY!!! DESTROY THEM!!! ANNIHILATE THEM!!! ANYONE WHO KILLS A SOLDIER GETS 1,000 TAELS OF GOLD!!! KILL FIVE SOLDIERS, I WILL GRANT YOU YOUR FREEDOM AND I WILL MAKE YOU A FIRST-GRADE OFFICIAL!!! KILL THAT GOLDEN-ARMORED GENERAL, AND YOU WILL BE ADOPTED INTO MY ZHOU CLAN, YOU WILL BRING HONOR TO YOUR ANCESTORS!!!¡±


    Zhou Cheng shouted all of the possible rewards. Hearing Zhou Cheng¡¯smand, suddenly those ck g soldiers who were already exhausted from pursuing the Urban Army was re-motivated again to kill the enemy soldiers.


    The ck g is the Zhou n¡¯s private soldier but they are actually all Zhou n ves. So as long as they can kill these Lu Bu¡¯s soldiers, they will have big merit waiting for them.


    With 1,000 taels of gold, they can buy their freedom.


    Bing a first-grade official means their path is opened to be a general in Zhou n.


    Being adopted into the Zhou n means their descendants will be nobles and they will enjoy all benefits of a noble, they are no longer ves.


    ¡°SHA, SHA, SHAAAAA!!!!¡± Those ck g soldiers who were originally exhausted suddenly restored their stamina and sped up toward the Urban Army. Their killing intent rose up again and their swords were thirsting for blood.


    ¡°AAAAHHHHHHH!!!!¡± Some of the Urban Army¡¯s rear lines who suffered from foot cramps was killed by the ck g. They had already thrown away their helmets, armor and great shield, they were only equipped with a long sword or spear. Naturally they were not a match for the ck g and was swallowed instantly by their attack.


    Even as the rear lines were gobbled up, it did not hinder the ck g¡¯s advance.


    Cheng Yu yelled toward Liu Mang ¡°GENERAL, IF WE KEEP THIS UP, WE WILL BE ANNIHILATED, CHENG YU REQUESTS TO ATTACK!!!¡±


    Thoserades died without even putting up a fight. Earlier, they have not done anything and only sent volley-fire and immediately after that, they withdrew. Cheng Yu¡¯s heart was truly ufortable.


    Liu Mang¡¯s mood is also very ufortable. When he heard the scream of those soldiers dying, his heart was rending. Although he is truly grieving but he cannot stop for he had notpleted his ploy, if he stopped now, then it is the end.


    ¡°If I let you fight now, you will die like a dog!¡± Although Cheng Yu¡¯s squadron was heavy cavalry, their numbers were too little. 100 people daring to charge into 3,000 heavy infantries? This is just like when he fought Chen Lan and Lei Bo. It will definitely annihte Cheng Yu¡¯s troops. Cheng Yu¡¯s idea is stupid and Liu Mang will never agree with him.


    But Cheng Yu pleaded ¡°Please General, allow us cavalry squadron to charge them! We would rather die trying, than die....!!!¡± Cheng Yu had not said his entire sentence he was shushed by Liu Mang.


    Liu Mang knows what he wanted to say. Cheng Yu also knows that 100 cavalry troops fighting 3,000 heavy infantry troops will result inplete annihtion. But he must request to fight, to appease theserades who died and also he did not want to be regarded as useless.


    Another reason was to cover General Liu Mang¡¯s retreat. If the general lives, then the Urban Army can make theireback. Cheng Yu was muddleheaded now, to understand Liu Mang¡¯s ploy.


    So Cheng Yu was determined to let these 100 cavalry troops be a sacrifice to cover Liu Mang¡¯s retreat! At least they can hold these 3,000 heavy infantries for quite a long time. Cheng Yu has seen the ck g¡¯s prowess, even if the Bing Province Heavy Cavalry was the one who is here, their casualties will be very big.


    Looking at Cheng Yu¡¯s determined expression, Liu Mang can only bit his teeth and ordered him to attack, and also because ck g has slowed down their advance meant, cavalry can show their momentum.


    ¡°Fine! Cheng Yu, I will give you an opportunity to attack. You can charge the enemies but only one time. Attack them from their nk and return to me IMMEDIATELY!


    I need you!


    The Urban Army needs you!


    Without Cheng Yu and your cavalry squadron, the Urban Army is no longer the Urban Army!¡±


    Liu Mang truly cared for his cavalry squadron. Because Liu Mang had once led a charge against Chen Lan and Lei Bo, and none of them survived including Xu Cheng. All of them died protecting Liu Mang. With his previous squadron annihted, Liu Mang did not want to lose a second time.


    However, their opponents are different. At that time, Liu Mang met with 3,000 light-armored troops led by Chen Lan and Lei Bo. In contrast, Cheng Yu¡¯s opponents right now are 3,000 heavy infantries.


    Defeat is certain.

 Chapter 128 - The Last Stand

    Chapter 128 - The Last Stand


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon, Edited by Krayto


    ¡°HAHAHAHAHAHA, you want to charge my heavy infantries with that cavalry? Perhaps if your heavy cavalry numbers equaled my heavy infantry, I will be scared. But you actually dispatched only 100 cavalry soldiers to fight my 3,000 heavy infantries. Oh, Your Highness Prince of Shu, this Zhou Cheng really overestimated your abilities!¡±


    Zhou Cheng dispelled all of the bad feelings in his heart. He thought there will be ambush after this. If not, how can those people so easily be routed? Both armies had not yet shed but Zhou Cheng decided that he has seen the depths of the Prince of Shu¡¯s abilities.


    He decided that this Prince of Shu is garbage. If not, how can his soldiers be routed so easily?


    Regarding the great shield and armor that was discarded by Urban Army, Zhou Cheng had seen them and even picked up a few.


    Zhou Cheng did not know how much ore was used to use to make that shield, but that is definitely not inferior to the shields his heavy infantries used and was in fact lighter.


    The shield, helmet and armor were made by Liu Mang by utilizing a small st furnace during the calm period after Lu Bu got Wancheng city. However, those were made in a hurry and was definitely not a good quality like those that he brought back from the future.


    In ancient times, defensive power was proportional to weight. The more heavy an armor, the better its defensive properties. These heavy armor that the ck g used is weighed about 50 kg with for the upper body armor and lower body. In addition there was the heavy sword and shield. The burden ced on one person is actually totaled 70 kg. Such armor can drain people¡¯s physical stamina.


    Over 150lbs


    The Zhou n secretly picked up 5,000 orphans to train to be the ck g. But from those 5,000 orphans, left only 3,000. These 3,000 troops were all elites and their height is more than 180 cm, so they definitely can put on heavy armor.


    A little over 5 11¡¯


    But these heavy armor are spoils of war, its weight was only half of the refined armor from ck g. With kind this armor, Zhou the n can make two battalions of the ck g. Zhou Cheng has decided, if he catches up to the Prince of Shu, he will interrogate him on how to build these armor and shields before he kills him. This kind of armor and shield can boost his ck g¡¯sbat capability by several folds.


    Thinking of these armor mixed with his ck g¡¯sbat capability, made Zhou Cheng¡¯s eyes painted with greed.


    Cheng Yu who is with cavalry squadron charging towards the ck g¡¯s nk under Liu Mang¡¯s order eximed


    ¡°BASTARDS, YOU ATTACK MY CITY FROM INSIDE, KILLED MY COMRADES. IT IS PAYBACK TIME FOR YOUR SINS!!!!¡±


    These cavalry soldiers are the Urban Army¡¯s elites. They areprised of the Urban Army¡¯s original members who survived Battle of Mt. Bagong and those who survived Kaiyang¡¯s siege.


    If Cheng Yu had 300 cavalry soldiers, he had confidence that he can charge into 5,000 regr foot soldiers. He truly had confidence in his Urban Army brothers¡¯ prowess. But currently he only had these 100 brothers and his opponents were 3,000 heavy infantries. Cheng Yu gulped down his saliva and took a deep breath to calm down his nerves and raised his spear.


    TL: Cavalry vs Heavy Infantries. It would be like 5 Tanks VS 200 Navy Seals armed with Grenades and C-4


    ¡°URBAN ARMY, TOGETHER WE LIVE OR DIE; TOGETHER,WE SHARE RICHES AND HONOR!!!¡±


    "TOGETHER WE LIVE OR DIE; TOGETHER WE SHARE RICHES AND HONOR!!!!" These words left a deep impression to the Urban Army veterans.


    Liu Mang let them eat delicacies that was only reserved for their lord Lu Bu. He also shared his reward from Battle of Mt. Bagong. Remembering the Battle of Mt. Bagong, the Urban Army was faced with 2,000 troops of Yu Province Cavalry and was besieged from the nk by 3,000 troops of foot soldiers from Chen Lan and Lei Bo.


    At that time, Liu Mang unexpectedly led 100 of his cavalry troops to counter-charge Chen Lan and Lei Bo. Even though they were not elites but they able to annihte Liu Mang¡¯s cavalry squadron and Liu Mang himself almost perished.


    With this kind of general that treat his own men like his own brothers, it will be unfair if they did not go all out, even if they already lost their helmet and armor. As long as their heart still beating, they will continue to fight for this general.


    Zhou Cheng also humphed coldly and said ¡°OVERCONFIDENT, ALL OF YOU LIKE ANTS TRYING TO SHAKE A TREE!¡± Zhou Cheng really did not care for those cavalry. Jiangdong¡¯s area is not suitable for raising horses and so what?


    Instead cavalry, we can use heavy infantries as substitute. If ordinary cavalry soldiers met with this heavy infantries, the cavalry soldiers would be decimated.But if they meet with heavy cavalry, then Zhou Cheng might be perplexed because both of them will definitely have a huge casualties.


    However, the one who charged only was these 100 heavy cavalries, what can they do to his heavy infantries?


    Zhou Cheng¡¯s vision quickly changed from those cavalry soldiers who attacked their nk to the currently escaping Urban Army. Those Urban Army ran faster because currently their cavalry squadron is slowing down the ck g.


    ¡°I WILL NOT LET THEM ESCAPE!!!¡± Zhou Cheng¡¯s target has not changed from the very start, he wanted Liu Mang¡¯s head and he wanted Liu Mang¡¯s technology to build these armor and shields in order to fortify Wancheng city. Decimating that cavalry squadron will not bring either of those merits.


    ¡°CHANGE FORMATION!!!¡± Cheng Yu issued his order. The entire squadron quickly changed into wedge formation. This formation is used in order to ¡°bleed the enemy¡¯s nose¡± and confuse enemies, therefore opening for further damage.


    ¡°CHARRGGGEEEEE!¡± These 100 cavalry troops led by Cheng Yu are showing the momentum of 1,000 cavalry troops. This is what Zhang Liao taught the Urban Army¡¯s cavalry squadron.


    He taught that the cavalry squadron must have the momentum to kill in one charge. That way, it will strike fear in the enemy¡¯s heart and bring great confusion. And if that happens, the cavalry squad would have won half of the battle.


    When Zhang Liao led the Bing Province Heavy Cavalry, during their initial charge, they usually spread out first in order to gain momentum and strike fear into the enemy¡¯s heart by trembling the earth and raising dust. They can do that, with a minimum of 1,000 cavalry troops in order to reach the momentum of 10,000 cavalry troops.


    Before they approach the enemy, their formation changed into wedge formation that pierced the enemy¡¯s heart.


    With the Urban Army¡¯s distance getting farther, Zhou Cheng changed his target and eximed ¡°SINCE THOSE CAVALRIES ARE SEEKING DEATH, KILL THEM FOR ME!!! CHANGE DIRECTION, CHARRGGGEEEEE!!!¡± Those 3,000 ck g quickly change direction and ck g¡¯s mighty wave is about to meet the cavalry squadron¡¯s charge.


    ¡°BANG!!!!¡± The sound of metal shing reverberated. Both of them did not use any skills or strategies. Only pure strength was involved. The Heavy infantries¡¯ method of fighting is overwhelming the enemy with sheer numbers and with their heavy armor protecting them, they will certainly not receive too much damage from metal shing.


    While the opposite, Cheng Yu is relying on horsepower momentum. That short charge that his cavalry squadron initiated unexpectedly can match with these heavy infantries momentum.


    ¡°BANG!!!¡± Heavy armor that the heavy infantries used is definitely very strong. However a few of them was suddenly rammed by the cavalry¡¯s momentum and some of them were rammed twice in the air after the initial charge by the cavalry.


    Although the heavy armor¡¯s defensive power can block swords or spears, their weakness is blunt weapons. The impact from the charging force of the cavalry¡¯s warhorse made them bled internally.


    Those heavy infantries who were rammed, quickly vomited ck blood from their internal organ and those who were still alive would suffer before death. Truly bad luck.


    The cavalry squadron also had bad luck. Those heavy infantries who dodged the cavalry charge quickly retaliated. Heavy infantries know that attacking the riders will be futile because they kept moving even after their charge was finished.


    So they targeted the cavalry warhorse. Warhorses for a cavalry soldier is their second surname and any injury caused to them is like slicing the rider¡¯s heart. With warhorse injured, the rider will fall down from their horse and the rider will quickly be eaten by ck g¡¯s ¡°whirlpool¡±.


    ¡°Withdraw, back to Urban Army Main Army!¡± Cheng Yu knew that his duty had been aplished. They had attacked the ck g¡¯s nk and had slowed down the ck g¡¯s advance considerably. The cavalry squadron quickly retreated after charging.


    From 100 cavalry troops, those who survived was not more than 80 troops. 20rades lost their lives during this charge.


    ¡°DAMN!!!¡± Zhou Cheng gave an angry stare at those cavalry who sped away. They are heavy infantries, their defense and offense is truly good but they did not have mobility. Although heavy infantries killed 20 of the cavalry squadron, but their injuries were also bad.


    Zhou Cheng now is in denial. Why is that? Because only 100 cavalry troops able to give at least 100 casualties to his heavy infantry. Most of them severely wounded and those whose luck is better, died instantly.


    ¡°Leave those who are dead and severely wounded. Pursue the enemy me!¡± Zhou Cheng ordered the injured and dead to be left behind.


    Zhou Cheng did not consider those ck g as his men, he only considered them as tools to aplish his goals. He is the user and ck g is his weapon. They are only the Zhou n¡¯s tool for promotion.


    Those who are severely wounded and dead, naturally can be considered as damaged goods. No longer valuable.


    And with that, 100 soldiers was discarded like trash. Theirrades also did not bother to rescue them.


    ¡°YOU WILL NOT ESCAPE, PRINCE OF SHU!!!¡± Zhou Cheng said it coldly.


    His ck g¡¯s soldier¡¯s stamina is pretty high. They were trained by the Zhou n from childhood until now. They are children ofmoners that were picked personally by Zhou n. Those ck g¡¯s soldier can eat until full from their childhood and their fate is much better than those of othermoners who joined to be soldiers.


    They are unlike the Urban Army who half of them were former farmers like Cheng Yu before he joined Lu Bu¡¯s army few years before. They are professional soldiers from childhood whose battle experience are very rich.


    It needed more than ten years to develop their stamina and skills until they be like this.


    Perhaps Liu Mang has miscalcted this time or perhaps the ck g¡¯s stamina is really good. Earlier, they were dyed by cavalry squadron but now they caught up again with Liu Mang¡¯s Urban Army.


    Finally all of them reached the East Gate and now the East Gate was shut tight with nowhere to run. This Gate was closed under Liu Mang¡¯s order, so those noble¡¯s private soldiers will not be able to run away along with their masters.


    And now, it seems be Liu Mang and Urban Army were at a dead-end.


    ¡°HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!! TRY TO ESCAPE AGAIN!!! I WANT TO KNOW WHERE YOU CAN RUN NOW!!!¡± Zhou Chengughed loudly he was very happy now. His Highness Prince of Shu has be cornered again. Big merit finally arrived in his hands along with Wancheng city!!! But before he killed this Lu Bu¡¯s son-inw, he will extract from him information on how to manufacture this heavy armor.


    Zhou Cheng¡¯s eyes lit with desire. Although Zhou Yu is his cousin, but Zhou Cheng could not have been satisfied. With this merit, he intended topete with his cousin, be one of Jiangdong¡¯s pir.


    ¡°HOOOOOOOH, RUN AWAY?!¡± Liu Mang emerged from the Urban Army. ¡°Since we cannot escape, we will fight with you now!¡±


    Liu Mang sneered and then said ¡°It should be clear, that victory is ours! FORMATION NOW¡±


    The Urban Army quickly formed the Phnx Formation with Liu Mang¡¯s order.


    ¡°VERY GOOD, A LAST STAND, EH?!¡± In Zhou Cheng eyes, they are only remnants of the unit. Without a banner, helmet and armor already, they can only fight to theirst breath.


    Liu Mang and Zhou Cheng simultaneously raised up their arms; Signaling the attack.


    They must deal the final blow.

 Chapter 129 - The Black Flag is Defeated

    Chapter 129 - The ck g is Defeated


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon, Edited by Krayto


    ¡°GO ON, PUT UP YOUR LAST STAND! AT LEAST NOW YOU CAN SAY YOU FOUGHT BACK BEFORE I SEND YOU AND YOUR URBAN ARMY TO HELL!!!¡±


    Zhou Cheng is truly confident, he believed that victory is already on at hand. He is now smiling full of himself. He is already impatient, wanting to see His Highness, Prince of Shu kneeling on the ground; begging for his life.


    ¡°PUTTING UP A LAST STAND?! HAHAHAHA, IS THAT RIGHT?!¡± Liu Mang respond back.


    ¡°HAHAHAHAHAHA, All of your garbage soldiers already threw down your banner, your helmet and your armor. WITH WHAT YOU ARE GOING TO BEAT ME DOWN?!!¡± Zhou Chengughing. These so-called Lu Bu¡¯s army were already missing their banner, helmet and armor! With only long sword on hand, how can they break his ck g¡¯s defense?


    ¡°Of course, they will be the one to defeat you!¡± Liu Mang did not want to waste time speaking nonsense with this Zhou Cheng. He hadid a big in order to destroy these elites.


    Otherwise these 3,000 heavy infantries will sooner orter be big trouble. If they were allowed to gain experience and grow, in the future one division would trade their life in order to destroy them.


    With what division will they trade their life with? Is it the Formation Breaker, or the Bing Province Heavy Cavalry or the Urban Army? They are Lu Bu¡¯s army elites, they cannot afford to lose even one division. If one of them is destroyed, Lu Bu¡¯s army will lose a big portion of its strength!!!


    So Liu Mang decided that he would be the one to defeat them now.


    Zhou Cheng now became fierce and eximed ¡°ALL ARMY, KILL THEM FOR ME!!!¡±


    In his eyes, Liu Mang is truly seeking death. He dared to fight himself with only armor less soldiers. If this is not looking down on him, then what is?


    What Zhou Cheng now regretted is that these Urban Army was only one small part of Lu Bu¡¯s army. Even though they can annihte the Urban Army now, Lu Bu¡¯s army is still lurking in North Gate and South Gate and will need double the forces to exterminate them all.


    Along with that, when Zhou Cheng thought about the Liu n who rebelled against his orders, he began emitting killing intent and swore to exterminate the Liu n.


    ¡°You want to kill us right? With who are you going to kill us with?! Are you, yourself going to kill us all?!¡± Liu Mang teased with a smile.


    ¡°HUMPH, you can still smile eh? Of course, with the ck g, I will...!¡±


    Zhou Cheng was unable to speak, because the ck g encountered a terrible problem.


    ¡°Oh, your heavy infantry? The ck g, huh?! Well, as of today, ck g will fade from this world!¡±


    Liu Mang finally learned the name of this heavy infantry unit but that is not important now, as Liu Mang has determined to crush them from the face of the earth.


    ¡°WHATTT!!!!¡±


    Zhou Cheng is shocked, immediately in denial. His elite army had already copsed to the ground. Having lost all their stamina, their condition was simr to a dead dog.


    ¡°Brothers of the Urban Army! Since they did not answer our challenge, then we attack now! URBAN ARMY PREPARE TO ATTACK!!!!¡± Liu Mang just stated his order coldly while his gaze is fixated on Zhou Cheng.


    Earlier, Liu Mang had deduced that these heavy infantries had strong a strong offense and defense. Currently his Urban Army¡¯s potential is only 1/4 that of the ck g and he can only form a very small Phnx Formation with these soldiers whichprised of 300 great shield soldiers along with 300 spearmen and 300 archers.


    Liu Mang is not a stupid person, if he attacks them heads-on, then his Urban Army will definitely perished. Even if he somehow won, the Urban Army would be left with only 10% of its original roster and will be unable to form the Urban Army again. Liu Mang cannot afford this loss.


    Therefore, he implemented a feign retreat. These heavy infantries¡¯ offense and defense are very good, but there is one fatal w to these heavy infantries. The burden on their armor is around 50 kg. Late Han Dynasty did not have a method to refine iron ore in order to make better and lighter armor, so they can only output a crude and heavy armor.


    The fatal w of these heavy infantries lies on the stamina of their soldiers. They can attack and defend, but they cannot fight an endurance battle because of the weight of their armor.


    An ordinary soldier can run quite far before losing their stamina, an elite soldier can run even further. But when an elite soldiers puts on 50 kg of armor and helmet, can their stamina match with those of an ordinary soldier who has discarded their armor and helmet? Those elites can only endure at least 15-li and that is it.


    These elites has been chasing the Urban Army across Wancheng city, from the West Gate to East Gate. The ck g¡¯s stamina had already been drained from the cat and mouse chase.


    From the start were burdened with 50 kg of helmet and armor. Adding Cheng Yu¡¯s earlier attack, further straining their bodies; the result can be seen now.


    But Liu Mang¡¯s Urban Army is different. Only their great shield soldiers in frontline were heavy infantries. His cavalry squadron, although they are also heavy cavalry, they had horses and can move quickly.


    At that time, Liu Mang made the great shield soldiers discard their great shields, helmet and armor in order to pick up the pace with the retreat. Therefore this 15-li distance was only regarded as warm-up to them and none of them are in condition like those of ck g.


    Liu Mang looks at the opposite elites. Those ck gs elites now one by one either fainted or their mouth started to foam. All of them were basically sitting down on the ground and doing nothing. Those who still had a little bit of stamina left, are leaning on their long sword, huffing and puffing.


    It¡¯s like running 5 miles with 150lb weights, then surviving the impact of falling from a one and a half story building. Instead of jogging 5 miles wearing sweats.


    They may have been elites previously but so what? Now they are now defenseless! Perhaps if the Urban Army swung their sword, they would just resign to their fate.


    ¡°URBAN ARMY! NOW IS OUR CHANCE, DESTROY THEM ALL!!!¡± Liu Mang¡¯s Urban Army had been suppressing their anger in their bellies. They had been escaping and retreating all this time and even their rear was shed by these ck g. Now, with ck g already almost motionless, it is their turn to destroy them. And true enough, those Urban Army soldiers were very excited screaming a few sentences.


    ¡°GIVE ME YOUR LIFE!!!¡±


    ¡°DIE FOR MY COMRADES!!!¡±


    ¡°SHAAAA!!!! DESTROY THESE ENEMIES!!!¡± All of the Urban Army were venting their anger towards the ck g.


    ¡°ALL OF YOU, GET UP, GET UP!!!!! FACE THE ENEMY, FACE THE ENEMY!!!!¡± Zhou Cheng is now panicking. The ck g that Zhou Cheng is most proud of, is now lying on the ground almost motionless. How can Zhou Cheng win this time? Maybe even just surviving will be a very good thing. Looking at those Urban Army who had turned into wolves, Zhou Cheng was very frightened.


    ¡°HAAAHHHH, HAAAHHHHH, HAAHHHH!!!¡± The ck g troops are huffingpletely winded. They knew that they had to respond back. Even though the Urban Army in front is no match for ck g, they now however, lost their offensive power and can only defend themselves.


    They needed to wait for a while until they can restore their stamina. So those who can fight just bought time until the ck g restored their stamina, as long as they had 300 or 500 who were able to restore their strength, this Urban Army will perish.


    But these elites could not wait until that time, because theirmander-in-chief had been scared witless. He was already incoherent and unable to think clearly.


    Zhou Cheng is the Zhou n¡¯s little lord. Since his childhood he had been involved in military matters, unlike Liu Mang who just was recently involved in the military. But Zhou Cheng is a person who only exceled in theory not in actual practice.


    Originally he had a big ambition and wanted to show himself, but all of those sentiments disappeared; changing into fear in the battlefield.


    ¡°WILL I DIE HERE?! NO, NO, I CANNOT DIE HERE!!!¡± Zhou Cheng quickly covered his fear with anger.


    ¡°DOES HE DARE TO KILL ME? HE REALLY DOESN¡±T KNOW THAT KILLING ME, THE LITTLE LORD OF THE ZHOU CLAN WILL MAKE THE ENTIRE CLAN HIS ENEMY? I DARE HIM TO KILL ME!!!¡±


    Zhou Cheng thought. He still thinks that his Zhou n was in a neutral rtionship with Lu Bu¡¯s army, but the fact is, the Zhou n is the one who wed Lu Bu face!


    Zhou Cheng looked again at those Urban Army wolves, he knows that when they reached him, it is the end.


    Zhou Cheng now reacted on impulse, Zhou Cheng lifted his horsewhip toward a nearby ck g soldier. Although heavy infantries covered their whole body with armor, their helmet still exposed a good amount of their face. Zhou Cheng¡¯s whip hit the ck g soldier on his face instantly making it bloody.


    ¡°GET UP, GET UP FOR ME!!!! ATTACK THE ENEMY, ATTACK THE ENEMY!!!!¡±


    Whip after whip was unleashed at those ck g troops. This whip was only used on warhorses, even warhorses will feel extreme pain when whipped with this, let alone humans. The soldier¡¯s faces were already full of blood, but they still did not respond because they needed to regain their stamina. Along with that, the one whoshes out the whip is their little lord, so they cannot rebel against him.


    ¡°AAAAHHHHH!¡± One of the ck g soldier is screaming. Zhou Cheng¡¯s whip hit one of his eyes. When he pulled out, that soldier¡¯s eye also fell out. His eyeball is falling out from his eye socket but fortunately, he is quickly killed by hisrades in order to prevent more suffering.


    These ck g soldiers are usually scheming with each other, after all they arepetitors. Even at that time, when their numbers still were 5,000 troops, they killed each other without mercy. But looking at the state of their freshly killedrade, all of them gave Zhou Cheng an angry stare. All of them were already fed up with Zhou Cheng¡¯s attitude, so even those ck g troops whose stamina were already restored, they did not go to ughter the Urban Army but instead just knelt down and dropped their weapons.


    ¡°DAMN ALL OF YOU, TRASH, GARBAGE!!!¡± Zhou Cheng insulted his subordinates who surrendered and quickly redirected his horse to escape. He cannot be captured, if he is captured, he will be unable to survive or show his face again in front of public.


    A Warhorse is much quicker than a human. Coupled with those ck gs securing Zhou Cheng¡¯s path of retreat, the Urban Army¡¯s speed suddenly slowed down.


    ¡°LIU MANG, WAIT FOR ME, WHEN I JOIN UP WITH MILORD SUN CE¡¯S ARMY, I WILL CERTAINLY KILL YOU!!!¡±


    Zhou Cheng spouted out his words fiercely. But unfortunately, right after his words came out, in front of him was the sounds of horses hissing


    ¡°Zhou Cheng, where do you want to run? Since you just came, do not leave immediately! Leave something behind in the meantime!¡± A young man with a cavalry squadron stopped Zhou Cheng. The cavalry squadron is the Urban Army¡¯s, but the young man is not part of Urban Army.


    ¡°Liu Neng?!!!¡± Zhou Cheng finally saw clearly the person who stopped him. Isn¡¯t that the son of the Liu ns patriarch? If Liu Neng did not inform Liu Mang earlier then this Wancheng city might be lost. Those 3,000 heavy infantries are big threat to the Urban Army.


    ¡°DAMNED REBELLIOUS TRAITOR!!!¡± Zhou Cheng¡¯s eyes are bulging from fury. If it were not for this Liu n, how would he have been defeated like this? Without their interference, he would have already retaken Wancheng city.


    ¡°Rebellious traitor?! Hahaha. We, the Liu n are Han Dynasty royalty and rtives. We are His Highness Prince of Shu¡¯s rtives. Naturally we will help His Highness rather than help you right Mr. Zhou Cheng?!¡± Liu Neng quipped against Zhou Cheng.


    ¡°DAMN YOU!!!! I DON¡¯T BELIEVE THAT YOU DID NOT KNOW HOW LU BU TREATED US NOBLES!!! AND YOU SEEK REFUGE WITH LU BU ARMY??? THAT¡¯S THE SAME AS ALLYING YOURSELF WITH A HUNGRY TIGER?!¡± Zhou Cheng retorted fiercely.


    ¡°ALLYING OURSELVES WITH A HUNGRY TIGER? Is not that the same with all of you?!


    My Liu n are Han Dynasty royalties and rtives, we are Wancheng city¡¯s oldest nobles!!! But since Sun Ce came, the Zhou n, Yu n, He n and even the Chen n started leeching from our Liu n continuously!!!


    I ADVISE FOR YOU, MR. ZHOU CHENG TO SHUT YOUR MOUTH NOW!!¡±


    What Zhou Cheng said, fortunately made Liu Neng vent out his anger. That anger had been bottled up since the other ns began their silent invasion against the Liu n¡¯s influence.

 Chapter 130 - Drastic Changes; Wancheng Citys Administration Office is in Danger

    Chapter 130 - Drastic Changes; Wancheng City¡¯s Administration Office is in Danger


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon, Edited by Krayto


    Please thank Sam. S for sponsoring this chapter.


    Listening to Liu Neng¡¯s words, Zhou Cheng was very silent. What Sun Ce did is indeed too much. During Lu Kang¡¯s reign in Wancheng city, the Lu n was very respectful toward the Liu n. They even married Lu Kang¡¯s daughter to Liu Kai.


    After that, Yuan Shu upied Wancheng city. Yuan Shu is the third brother of the Yuan Family¡¯s fourth generation, naturally they knew about the Liu n¡¯s influence, so he left them alone.


    When Yuan Shu was defeated, Liu Xun came to Wancheng city. Liu Xun is one of the Han Dynasty nsmen and rtive, so he naturally treated the Liu n well. Only when it was Sun Ce¡¯s time did the situation changed.


    Even though the Liu n was once one of emperor¡¯s royal courtier, the Liu n was already prepared for their decadence in noble status and even wanted to hand over their status as Wancheng city¡¯s oldest noble. But the Chen n, He n and Yu n were truly impatient, they wanted for Liu n to drop their status.


    All of them, performed many things to embarrass the Liu n when Liu n invited their guests. From boorish table manners, to bad-mouthing the Liu n, making the Liu n truly embarrassed. The He n and Yu n were originally Wancheng city¡¯s local nobles but the Chen n, were immigrants from Guangling.


    Originally they are just a small n from Guangling but when Chen Duan tied their knot to Sun Ce¡¯s war chariot as their advisors, their status suddenly rose up and they began leeching from the Liu n¡¯s power and influence until they became one of Wancheng city¡¯s main nobles.


    Because of the He n, Yu n and Chen n¡¯s treatment of them, the Liu n had truly be fed up and disheartened. They had already prepared themselves to be low level nobles. At worst, they will also give up their status as nobles and bemoners. As long as they can preserve their surname, it is enough for them. But when Lu Bu¡¯s army took over Wancheng city, suddenly there a ray of hope for them. Lu Bu¡¯s army came with a Liu nsman. That is the Prince of Shu, and this Prince of Shu truly gave the Liu n big hopes.


    Liu Mang is Lu Bu¡¯s son-inw, in other words, he is Lu Bu¡¯s army¡¯s little lord and his future sessor, along with that the Prince of Shu is one of the Han Dynasty nsmen. He definitely will not treat us bad, because the Liu n and His Highness Prince of Shu share one ancestor which is Liu Bang.


    The Liu n also determined to make the Zhou n as a tribute to the Prince of Shu in order for him to ept them. So this Zhou Cheng, is one of the first tributes to him.


    ¡°Ha-ha-ha!!!¡± Zhou Cheng¡¯s legs lost his strength and froze up on his warhorse, his eyes lost its initial luster. Zhou Cheng has acknowledged that he had lost. His ck g had surrendered and his escape route had been cut off, thest path for him is death.


    ¡°Tie up our Mr. Zhou Cheng!!!¡± Liu Neng actually did not need to say, because two of the Urban Army soldiers already pulled down Zhou Cheng from his warhorse and tied his hands.


    ¡°Zhou Cheng, is he Zhou Yi¡¯s son?!¡± Liu Mang had also caught up. The ck g has surrendered themselves. Their heavy armor had been removed and their weapons confiscated.


    They are waiting for Liu Mang to punish them. Liu Mang hit his warhorse to get closer. After that, he got down from warhorse for closer observation. This young man is really resembled Zhou Yi of Shucheng County, the one who prepared hot food for them when they just arrived in Lujiang.


    This Zhou n is Shucheng County¡¯s oldest noble and can bepared with the Liu n as Wancheng city¡¯s oldest noble.


    Shucheng County dispatched these three thousand troops in addition to the Zhou n¡¯s private soldiers in order to capture Jiashi County, as well intimidating Shiting County and Wuwei Vige.


    The Zhou n had this much power and influence truly showing that their status is not small. No wonder in the history books, there is a footnote denoting that the Han Dynasty¡¯s decadence was caused by these nobles are gathering their powers by themselves. If one of them revolted, nobody can hold their tide.


    ¡°HUMPH!!! ARE YOU REALLY SATISFIED BY CAPTURING ME?! EVEN IF WANCHENG CITY FEL INTO YOUR HANDs AGAIN, MY ZHOU CLAN HAS NOT YET BEEN EXTINGUISHED! My father has reupied Shucheng County and Jiashi County and now is fighting with Lu Bu in Shiting County and Wuwei Vige. As long as we can persevere, when General Sun Ce arrives with his 100,000 troops. Your Lu Bu army will perish!!!¡± Zhou Cheng roared.


    ¡°Still fighting?!¡± Liu Mang shook his head. ¡°That information you have is not up-to-date!!!¡±


    ¡°Let me tell you the most updated information. My Honorable Father-inw has already destroyed the Zhou n¡¯s army in Wuwei. Shiting County has also returned in our hands. As for Jiashi County, your Zhou n cannot do anything, because they were decimated by the Liu n!!!¡±


    Jiashi County. Although the ce is very strategic, that ce is only a small county. Inside the city, there are two noble ns who had very good rtionship with the Liu n. Liu Kai, in order to build trust with Liu Mang, contacted those nobles to destroy the Zhou n army and now in Jiashi County, the Zhou n¡¯s city banner was changed into the ck banner of Lu Bu¡¯s army


    ¡°So, your father should be cornered in Shucheng County now!¡± Liu Mang sneered toward Zhou Cheng.


    ¡°WHAT, THAT IS IMPOSSIBLE!!! IMPOSSIBLE!!!!¡± Zhou Cheng was denial again. ¡°YOU LIE TO ME, YOU LIE TO ME!!!! MY FATHER¡¯S SCHEME IS PERFECT, HOW CAN HE POSSIBLY BE BESIEGED IN SHUCHENG COUNTY?! YOU DEFINITELY DECEIVE ME!!!¡±


    ¡°Heh, perfect?! Does perfect also means that you are defeated and have turned into a captive in Wancheng city?!¡±


    Thinking about the Zhou n¡¯s scheme, Liu Mang also shivered with fear because if the Liu n did not help Lu Bu¡¯s army, perhaps Wancheng city, Shucheng County and Jiashi County will lose because of the Zhou n¡¯s assault.


    With the Zhou n deploying troops in Wuwei Vige, they needed only to persevere until Sun Cended on Wancheng city. With an attack from all sides, Lu Bu¡¯s army will be besieged from all direction and this Lujiang will be the second Xiapi.


    Even without Sun Ce¡¯s army besieging them, as long as Wancheng city was overtaken by Zhou n, Lu Bu¡¯s army will just need to wait until they starved to death, because Lu Bu¡¯s army supply, grain and provisions are stored in Wancheng city.


    That hypothetical scenario was now suffered by the Zhou n. Their n is crumbling like a house of cards. With their victory, it is impossible for Lu Bu to let the Zhou n go.


    Currently he is looking for every single Zhou n member cutting them down, one by one. Zhou Yi¡¯s grain and provisions were already depleted. With Liu n allying with Lu Bu¡¯s army, it can be said that Lu Bu¡¯s army got the justification in massacring these nobles.


    The Liu n is Wancheng city¡¯s oldest noble. They can be the representative for all the nobles. The Liu n will just tell the truth behind the massacre. Lu Bu only wanted to kill those nobles who were against him and he definitely did not want to be an enemy for those who stood beside him.


    ¡°MY FATHER IS DEFEATED, MY FATHER IS DEFEATED!!!¡± Zhou Cheng looked bleak. His father was now besieged in Shucheng County. Although Sun Ce¡¯s army has 100,000 troops, currently they had not yet arrived to support Shucheng County and so Zhou Yi right now, was stuck in Shucheng County. Once Shucheng County was broken, their Zhou n will perish and Zhou Cheng would have fought for a lost cause.


    ¡°Please, you cannot do this, you cannot!!!¡± Zhou Cheng is now panicking and quickly kowtow toward Liu Mang. ¡°Your Highness Prince of Shu, I beg you to spare my father, spare my Zhou n. I BEG YOU!!!¡±


    ¡°SPARE THEM?!¡± Liu Mang looked at Zhou Cheng who is kowtowing toward him. This Zhou Cheng is Zhou Yu¡¯s cousin. Zhou Yu is basically Sun Ce¡¯s number 2 man. Lu Bu¡¯s army ns to exterminate the Zhou n in order for Lu Bu and Sun Ce to not fight endlessly. Sparing the Zhou n, means inviting more disaster in the future.


    In addition to the Zhou n, those who participated in this rebellion all must perish. They made Lujiang fell into chaos. If, he spared the Zhou n, then what were these soldiers fighting for?!


    Wancheng city¡¯s gate defenders died in battle, along with more than 1,000 troops. Can Liu Mang spare them while those troops are screaming to avenge their deaths from hell? Those innocentmoners as well.


    As always, themoner¡¯s casualties are very high. Wancheng city fell into mes, weeping and wailing, sounds of begging for mercy are everywhere, because these private soldiers showed not an ounce of mercy. With these sins, how can Liu Mang spare those nobles?


    ¡°The Zhou n must perish!¡± Liu Mang gave Zhou Cheng a firm reply.


    ¡°YOU!!! LIU MANG, CURSE YOU!!! YOU WILL NOT HAVE A GOOD DEATH!!! YOU JUST WAIT FOR THE REPERCUSSION FOR KILLING THE ZHOU CLAN!!! SOONER OR LATER, GENERAL SUN CE WILL TAKE HIS REVENGE FOR US!!!¡± Zhou Cheng yelled, because his mind is falling to pieces.


    ¡°Yes, there will be a day for that and I am looking forward to it. But what a pity, you will not live to see that day!¡± Liu Mang just shook his head. Zhou Cheng was no longer a noble¡¯s son, but a lost cause. He was just screaming endlessly like a child throwing a tantrum


    ¡°Hehehe, who said I cannot see that day!!! YOU KILL ME NOW!!! KILL ME!!! I WILL HAVE YOUR FIANCEE, LU BU¡¯S FAMILY AS A COMPANION TO HELL!!!¡± Zhou Cheng be crazy.


    ¡°Hmm...?!¡± Liu Mang¡¯s brow wrinkle. What is the meaning of Zhou Cheng¡¯s words?


    ¡°Hahahahahaha, I SEE IT NOW, YOU ALSO HAD NOT YET UPDATED YOUR INFORMATION!!! I BELIEVE NOW, IT SHOULD BEGIN!!! LU BU¡¯S ADMINISTRATION OFFICE NOW SHOULD BE BLOODY!!!¡± Zhou Cheng is showing hisst mocking smile.


    ¡°HMPH, MEANINGLESS WORDS!!!!¡± Liu Mang said it coldly. ¡°I already sent out 100 soldiers to protect my Honorable Father-inw¡¯s family as well as my fianc¨¦e!!!¡± Liu Mang had sent out 100 Urban Army soldiers to protect the Administration Office to maintain his Honorable Mother-inws¡¯ safety. When he finished cleaning up, he will return to Administration Office again.


    ¡°ONLY 100 SOLDIERS HUH?!¡± Zhou Cheng quipped back. ¡°Oh that is good, you will find your fianc¨¦ dead body in a few moment!! HAHAHAHAHAHAA!!!!¡±


    Zhou Cheng then confessed the truth, when the Zhou n was still nning to recapture Wancheng city, Sun Ce had send troops into the Zhou n¡¯s mansion. Zhou Cheng was responsible for recapturing Wancheng city.


    If Wancheng city cannot be recaptured, at least Sun Ce will gain something. So Zhou Cheng made a big enough noise for Lu Bu¡¯s army to move. The leader that Sun Ce sent this time, was a person whose strength had reached superss but still did not have enough experience to be a leader, so that is why he was still low ss general.


    Sun Ce will not assign noble¡¯s soldiers for they are not elite and only rabble soldiers. The leader was sent by Sun Ce personally to kill Lu Bu¡¯s family in Wancheng city.


    Lu Bu¡¯s army has captured Wancheng city, killed Sun Ce¡¯s wife Da Qiao. So Sun Ce wanted blood for blood.


    ¡°DAMN, THAT IS A FIRST-CLASS GENERAL!¡± Liu Mang¡¯splexion changed. A superss general was sent only to kill Lu Bu¡¯s family. A person like can be considered a first-ss general and canmand tens of thousands troops, just like Guan Yu, Zhang Fei and Zhao Yun.


    ording to Zhou Cheng¡¯s words, this general is a low ss general. That news is enough to make Liu Mang startled. If his Honorable Mother-inws run into these people, there will be at least wounds. If that happens, how can Liu Mang have face to meet Lu Bu again?


    ¡°Cheng Yu, you clean up the West Gate. Brother Ziji, you take these ck gs into prison. Let the cavalry squadrone with me!¡± Liu Mang has redirected his horse toward the Administration Office.


    ¡°HAHAHAHAHA!!!! TOO LATE!!! TOO LATE!!!! THOSE WAITING FOR YOU ARE ONLY CORPSES. YOUR HIGHNESS PRINCE OF SHU LIU MANG. YOUR FIANCEE AND LU BU¡¯S WIVES WILL FOLLOW ME FIRST TO HELL, I WILL BE WAITING FOR YOU AFTER THIS!!!¡±


    Zhou Cheng was spouting threatening words. He knew if he was captured by Liu Mang it would not be a good ending. Maybe, he will also be taken away to threaten his father in Shucheng County for him surrender to Lu Bu¡¯s army.


    He suddenly broke away from his binds, shoved aside a soldier who was with him and quickly wanted to take a warhorse. But that warhorse was frightened, so it raised its hind leg to kick Zhou Cheng¡¯s chest as hard as it can.


    Zhou Cheng falls down to the ground. He held down his chest, blood flows from his mouth.


    His ribs were broken and pierced his lungs, he will not survive any longer.


    Standing in front of death¡¯s door, Zhou Cheng repeated hisst sentence


    ¡°Ha-ha-ha-ha, I...will...be...waiting...for...you...down...below!!!!¡±


    With those words, Zhou Cheng died, closing his eye forever, but on his face there was mocking smile toward Liu Mang.

 Chapter 131 - The Bloody Administration Office

    Chapter 131 - The Bloody Administration Office


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon, Edited by Krayto


    ¡°HURRY, QUICK!!!¡± The buttocks of his warhorse WAS already red; showing traces of blood on it. For cavalry units, their warhorse is their other half. So cavalry soldiers are very reluctant to use whips on them unless it¡¯s for charging. But the little lord right is whipping his warhorse endlessly in order to increase its speed to save his lord¡¯s family.


    Currently Wancheng city has been cleaned up, therefore squadron can travel in full speed.


    ¡°I WILL NOT LET ANYTHING HAPPEN TO THEM, I WILL NOT LET ANYTHING HAPPEN TO THEM!!!¡±


    Liu Mang talks to himself slowly while whipping his horse. If even a single strand of hair was harmed on any of Lu Bu¡¯s family, Liu Mang will not forgive himself and possiblymit suicide. Moreover, at Administration Office he also had three of his beloved fianc¨¦. Lu Lingqi, Miss Yuan and He Yu.


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Speaking of Miss Yuan. A few weeks ago, when they are still in Huangzhou city after capturing it, Lu Bu asked Liu Mang to get acquainted with her as he has approved her to receive Yuan Shu¡¯s legacy (Imperial Seal) formally and in order to walk the path of the Emperor.


    Herplete name is Yuan Fang and she is the youngest daughter of Yuan Shu. In Liu Mang¡¯s opinion, although her body is smaller and her bosom is smaller than Lu Lingqi and He Yu, she is very gentle, sweet and a little bit of a quiet girl.


    She is definitely a good-educated girl, also she is very intelligent and wise beyond her years just like He Yu, and also well versed in diplomatic matters which Yang Hong taught her. All in all, Liu Mang really got three irreceable treasures. Since the Administration Office has been breached, how can Liu Mang not worry now?


    TL: Miss Yuan will now be known as Yuan Fang


    This Paragraph was made by BF and was not present in the original RAWS


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    ¡°FASTER, FASTER!!!¡± Liu Mang urged.


    ¡°General, this is the limit of our warhorse!¡± Said cavalry soldier nearby. Cavalry troops naturally familiar with their horse¡¯s limit and these cavalry troops are also familiar with Liu Mang who made them eat delicacies and wine. So, they also understand his anxiousness.


    Liu Mang¡¯s warhorse is glistening with sweat; its fur already very wet. With this, cavalry soldiers knew that the warhorse has reached its limit. If it elerated again, his warhorse may fall down because of exhaustion.


    ¡°I DON¡¯T CARE. IT MUST ACCELERATE AGAIN FOR ME!!!¡±


    Liu Mang eximed very loudy. How can he not know that his warhorse already exhausted. But it is very urgent and if Liu Mang iste for even one second, there will be dead bodies waiting for him.


    Damn you Sun Ce, you are really ruthless. Dispatching a superss strength general just to kill women who cannot fight back. In Lu Bu¡¯s army, there are only 4 general that can at least fight with superss strength. That is Lu Bu, Huang Zhong, Zhang Liao and Zang Ba. Lu Bu and Huang Zhong are in their own ss, which is pinnacle of super-ss. Zhang Liao and Zang Ba have also reached the status of superss generals.


    However, now they are all dispatched to their respective mission, leaving only Liu Mang to fight against these monsters. Liu Mang is pondering, who the hell did Sun Ce send? Is it Sun Ce himself or Taishi Ci? Liu Mang really cannot think of anyone else beside them because in the original history, Sun Ce¡¯s army can be said only have 2 powerful generals, which are Sun Ce and Taishi Ci.


    Huang Gai, Han Dang and co, they are now old and what made him still valuable to the army is their rich experience.


    Sun Ce really overdid himself this time. Did he not know that once a superss strength general is surrounded, he will be useless? Is it worth it to trade a life of your mighty general to a settle blood debt? Normal people would not do something this rash, but Sun Ce did. He really did the unthinkable.


    Sun Ce and Lu Bu, thinking of these two people, Liu Mang smiled bitterly. These two people are too simr. Their biggest advantage and weakness is their attachment to one thing. Lu Bu is attached to Diao Chan. For Diao Chan, Lu Bu is willing to kill Dong Zhuo and be public enemy number one in this nation. Sun Ce also like that. Sun Ce is attached to exact revenge for his father and to strive for hegemony in order to fulfill his father¡¯s ambition.


    Regarding Lu Bu, historically when Xiapi was surrounded. If only he listened to Chen Gong¡¯s advice, he would have been able to win against Cao Cao, perhaps also eliminate him. But Lu Bu did not pay heed to Chen Gong¡¯s advice, but he listened to his wife Madame Yan and Diao Chan¡¯s words to stay beside them to maintain a stubborn defense in Xiapi.


    After that, Guo Jia drowned Xiapi by breaking Si River and Yi River¡¯s dams. Lu Bu himself died in the White Gate Tower. This time also, he was almost dead in the White Gate Tower but was averted due to the intervention of a wild card called Liu Mang.


    TL: Madame Yan and Diao Chan historically quite smart, because when Chen Gong told his scheme, they can see through him immediately. At that time, Chen Gong wanted to betray Lu Bu and sold him to Cao Cao. But the novel, made them clingy women, really degenerating their roles.


    Sun Ce is also like that historically. He is too attached to his father¡¯s will, he did not see anything at his back. At that time, he kept going to hunt despite Zhou Yu¡¯s warning. He was assassinated by three of Xu Gong¡¯s retainers. But when he died, his final will is to make Sun Quan seed him. So Sun Quan can fight for his and their father¡¯s will.


    But by doing that, he had closed the path for his wife and son to rise even further and possibly lose good treatment toward them, because Sun Quan is also a person with big ambition and will not let anyone block him in his path for hegemony once he got the power in Jiangdong.


    TL: Xu Gong is one of the warlords during pacification of Jiangdong, He and his family was massacred by Sun Ce due to his never-surrender attitude. Xu Gong¡¯s ¡°ghost¡± kept living inside his retainers and managed to kill Sun Ce.


    But Sun Ce had done that. Actually another option that Sun Ce could have done was let Zhou Yu take over power as regent of Jiangdong and when his son grew up, Zhou Yu can transfer back the power. Zhou Yu is not a person who clings to power, he is like Zhuge Liang; a man of character and integrity.


    Maybe at hisst moment he thought, Sun Ce realized he had sacrificed so much to follow in his father¡¯s footsteps. He decided he did not want to pass his will to his son, sparing him from the pain that he felt! He also thought to at least honor his mother¡¯s request to appoint Sun Quan as the ruler of Jiangdong as thest filial act toward her.


    Two people who had big sentiments towards their family went all out now. Lu Bu¡¯s army has ¡°executed¡± Da Qiao so Sun Ce was outraged. If Sun Ce¡¯s army managed to harm Lu Bu¡¯s family, then these two tigers will fight to the death.


    With that thought ¡°WH-TCH¡± Liu Mang again whipped his horse¡¯s buttocks.


    ¡°General, please don¡¯t, please don¡¯t do that!!!¡± One of cavalry soldier was startled. How can their general order to sh their horse¡¯s buttocks? These cavalry soldiers are truly unwilling because they are shing their partners. Even if they themselves were shed, they were still not willing to sh their horses.


    ¡°THEN TELL ME, DO YOU HAVE ANOTHER WAYS TO SPEED UP?!¡± Liu Mang¡¯s eyes which were already red, full of rage, stared at that soldier who made that speech, and eximed toward him


    "I!"


    ¡°SLASH THE HORSE BUTTOCKS!!!¡± Liu Mang said again.


    ¡°YES SIR!¡± All of the cavalry troops executed Liu Mang¡¯s order. They quickly shed their horse¡¯s buttocks, their fur which has been wet by sweat, was now smeared with blood as well.


    The warhorse that was shed suddenly boost their speed again, but every time they ran, blood flowed endlessly. Whatever ce that cavalry squadron passed, a trail of blood was present.


    ¡°RUSH, RUSH!!!!¡± The Cavalry squadron¡¯s mood was really bad. Their horses shed too much blood. Judging from their condition, this will be theirst ride. Those cavalry squadron cannotsh their rage toward Liu Mang, so they are suppressing it until they meet with those rebel assholes who made their horses like this.


    ¡°CHING, CHING!!!!¡± The sound of battle from the Administration Office grew louder. Liu Mang was really anxious now, not because of the battle sounds, but because of fire that already rose high up.


    ¡°NEIGGGHHHH!¡± The Warhorses were already at their limits, and they started to fall down one by one, almost making Liu Mang fall down as well. Liu Mang however did not have time to mourn his warhorse, he quickly shouted ¡°DISMOUNT!!!!¡±


    The Cavalry troops quickly dismounted as Liu Mang ordered. Right now they are stroking their warhorses, they can no longer do anything for them, so they can only stroked them gently in order to say goodbye to them.


    The warhorses as if understanding the feelings of its rider just stayed silent and eased their breathing to ept death.


    ¡°BREAK THE DOOR!!!¡± Screamed Liu Mang


    The Administration Office¡¯s front door was closed breaking the line of sight of whatsoever was happening inside, however it could not block out the screaming.


    ¡°BANG!!!¡±


    Finally the front door was broken. Inside the Administration Office, blood and corpse were everywhere. Servant¡¯s bodies, Urban Army troops, ck g troops are joined in one location. The number of ck g troops numbered only 7 ¨C 8 bodies, but the rest of them are innumerable.


    Wancheng city Administration Office had never been ruined like this. Not at Lu Kang¡¯s hand, not at Liu Xun¡¯s hand, and not at Sun Ce¡¯s hand. Only in Lu Bu¡¯s hand was Administration Office now in a deste state.


    ¡°NOT GOOD!!!!¡± Liu Mang just walked aimlessly inside the Administration Office along with his dismounted cavalry squadron. Administration Office is too big, so Liu Mang can only follow the sounds.


    The Blood stench became heavier. It came from the Urban Army¡¯s corpses.


    ¡°Er Gou, Er Gou!!!¡± A cavalry soldier picked up a ¡°corpse¡±. This Er Gou is his fellow vigers. Hearing some people shouting at him, the Urban Army soldier opened his eye slowly. His body is already bleeding profusely and his hand almost chopped off.


    Er Gou was one of great shield heavy infantry soldier. Those who were sent by Liu Mang to guard Administration Office are those who survived from Battle of Mt. Bagong. Liu Mang begged Gao Shun to keep their armor and great shield from that time.


    Er Gou was wearing the aluminum armor and great shield that Liu Mang brought from the future. That same great shield was now broken into two. The person who did this must have the strength of a superss general.


    Liu Mang had Lu Bu test the defensive power of these heavy armor, only he, Zhang Liao and Zang Ba can break these heavy armor. Lu Bu able was cleave this armor into two, but Zhang Liao and Zang Ba can only pierce it through.


    ¡°Are you still alive?!¡± Liu Mang hurriedly held Er Gou.


    ¡°Cough... General Liu!!!¡± Er Gou opens his eyes to see clearly the man who held him. ¡°Er Gou, Er Gou is ipetent, Er Gou failed to protect Milord¡¯s wives and General¡¯s fianc¨¦e¡¯s!!!¡±


    ¡°WHAT!!!!¡± Failed to protect? What does that mean? Were they killed? Liu Mang exerted too much strength because of his agitation.


    ¡°COUGH, COUGH!!!¡± Er Gou¡¯s hand bleed more and on his face showed a painful look, but he needed to say hisst words! ¡°General, QUICK. Go to the West Wing. Milord¡¯s wives and yours fianc¨¦e¡®s, they are in troub....!!!!¡± Er Gou had not yet finished his words, when Liu Mang saw the light fade from his eyes.


    ¡°WEST WING? WEST WING?!¡± Liu Mang said it in nk tone.


    Wasn¡¯t that the ce where He Yu lives in? ¡°They are now with her!!!¡±

 Chapter 132 - Liu Mang and Co. vs Superclass General

    Chapter 132 - Liu Mang and Co. vs Superss General


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon, Edited by Krayto


    Liu Mang cannot attend to his Urban Army brothers who are currently severely wounded for he has much more important things to do.


    ¡°PLEASE, WAIT FOR ME ALL OF YOU, MOTHER-IN-LAWS AND MY WIVES-TO-BE!!!!¡±


    "AAAAHHHHHHH"


    ¡°SHA, SHAAA!!!!¡± Pitiful voices of being people ughtered were getting louder and louder. The smell of blood was very heavy.


    Liu Mang quickly rushed towards the West Wing. When he arrived, all of hisdies were still alive. He Yu, Yuan Fang and Lu Lingqi are all alive. Liu Mang¡¯s mother-inws are also present and ounted for; Madame Yan, Madame Cao and Madame Ren (Diao Chan).


    Near Yuan Fang, there is a middle-aged man protecting her, that person is Yang Hong who was currently winded breathing very heavily while holding bloodied long sword.


    They are living!


    Liu Mang thought, as he breathed a sigh of relief. If any of them were harmed, Liu Mang would never be able to forgive himself.


    In the West Wing, there were two groups of people opposing each other.


    One side had ck g with its imposing leader. These guys are elites of elites.


    One the other side, there contained his Urban Army who was currently protecting his families.


    Liu Mang saw from the 100 troops that he sent, less than 50 people survived. These are veterans who had sworn brotherhood with Liu Mang by saying ¡°Together, we live or die; together, we share riches and honor!!!¡±


    Liu Mang was very sad if even one of them died. At the conclusion of Battle of Mt. Bagong, Liu Mang kept kneeling before the 432 Urban Army corpses for a long period of time. He did not eat, he did not drink, and he was in such a daze that he needed Lu Bu to snap him out of it.


    Now from the 100 elites, left less than 50 troops were now present. How can that not make Liu Mang really sad? Most of them died under The ck g¡¯s attack. The Urban Army¡¯s skill is lower than that of ck g, so they can only defend themselves.


    The only reason they were able survive so long was because there is a replica of Lu Bu wearing Lu Bu¡¯s original armor and was now swinging her halberd simr to a Valkyrie, killing those ck gs. That Valkyrie was Lu Lingqi.


    Liu Mang never questioned Lu Lingqi¡¯s strength. From Xiapi, Lu Lingqi had rescued Liu Mang¡¯s life from Song Xian. Then on the way to Langye, she dislocated both of Liu Mang¡¯s arms effortlessly. Afterward, when Liu Mang was determined to learn martial arts, Lu Bu appointed Lu Lingqi as her mentor.


    During his training, Liu Mang could not see the depth of Lu Lingqi¡¯s real strength, but now hepletely understood. This woman was truly beautiful. The girl who used to quarrel with Liu Mang daily, was the embodiment of a Valkyrie.


    If the Urban Army was able to block the ck g, then The ck g would die from Lu Lingqi¡¯s several moves.


    At her side there was a thin young man, in his hand there was a two-edged sword already full of blood. Although hisplexion is pale, but his skill was not weak. In one blow, he had killed three ck g soldiers at once.


    That young man is Huang Xu, Huang Zhong¡¯s son. His pneumonia was curedpletely, but Liu Mang feared that that pneumonia would be a chronic disease. Therefore Liu Mang assigned Huang Xu in Administration Office to train and guard Lu Bu¡¯s family.


    Unexpectedly, by stationing Huang Xu in Administration Office, Huang Xu was able to save Lu Bu¡¯s entire family.


    Lu Lingqi and Huang Xu fought against that imposing man to a standstill. Although it is two versus one, the man¡¯s strength was superss general.


    Although his strength is much lower than Lu Bu or Huang Zhong, this man was valiant general. Liu Mang had witnessed this before when Lu Bu was fighting Li Dian, Xu Chu and Xu Huang to a standstill.


    The strength of this imposing man was higher than Li Dian and Xu Huang. One can say, he is at the same level with Xu Chu.


    Xu Chu was considered as Cao Cao¡¯s number two valiant general. The number one spot going to thete Dian Wei. Such a valiant general, Sun Ce assigned him on an assassination. He is truly reckless beyond belief.


    ¡°THIS ZHOU TAI TRULY UNDERESTIMATEED BOTH OF YOU!!!¡± That imposing man retorted coldly toward Lu Lingqi and Huang Xu. In the man¡¯s hand, he held a serpent spear with the same design as Cheng Pu¡¯s spear.


    This kind of spear when piercing into a human body will make you die on the spot. Seeing other peoplee toward their fight, he suddenly feinted a thrust toward Lu Lingqi and Huang Xu to make them open an escape path.


    TL: Cheng Pu is one of Sun n¡¯s general. He is known for his expertise with serpent spear.


    His gaze then focused again toward the people who came. After seeing that their outfit was the same clothes as Lu Bu army, he deduced that those people are enemies.


    ¡°Eh, Zhou Tai?!¡± Sun Ce sent Zhou Tai as an assassin?! Zhou Tai, his courtesy name is Youping. He is a native of Xiacai County of Jiujiang Commandery. Although his fame is littlepared to Liu, Guan and Zhang, his strength is higher than them.


    Historically, during the Battle of Hefei. Cao Cao¡¯s appointed Commander-in-Chief Zhang Liao routed Wu Army. At that battle, Sun Quan was surrounded with no hope of retreat. However, due to the valiant efforts of Zhou Tai, he unexpectedly pierced through the enemy¡¯s formation with all of his might to rescue Sun Quan personally. After Sun Quan was secured, he marched again toward the enemy to rescue the surrounded Xu Sheng.


    In Cao Cao¡¯s army, although he had only a few, valiant generals were notcking. He had Xiahou Dun, Xiahou Yuan, Cao Ren, Cao Hong, etc.


    Although their strength did not reach super-ss, they were first-ssmanders who can lead effectively. They are like Zhou Tai who was able to break through enemy lines in order to rescue their intended target.


    So he was like Zhao Yun, Zhao Zilong who was able to pierce the enemy line just in order to rescue Liu Shan (Liu Bei¡¯s son), at that time called A Dou, in Chang Ban.


    The soldiers that are protecting Lu Bu¡¯s family to the death is one part of his Phnx Formation. They did not have warhorses, but it did not hinder theirbat capabilities. Seeing Liu Mang return, suddenly they formed the phnx formation again.


    The Urban army iscking in terms of elite, but they are able to work as one. Once the Urban Army regrouped, its strength can even fight heavy cavalry. Even if they are defeated, it is impossible for the opposing army to not pay a heavy price.


    ¡°Oh, you came back!¡± Lu Lingqi said lightly. She was in love with the man she hated.


    She Love him because he was really amazing. He can conjure up food out of thin air, he even brought back warhorses and sets armor set out of nowhere. Because of those feats, he piqued Lu Lingqi¡¯s interest. In addition, he had saved his father, saved their entire Lu family and army. Therefore Lu Lingqi held extreme gratitude for Liu Mang.


    This gratuitous feeling and interest, as well as Lu Bu¡¯s engagement with him gave Lu Lingqi very good impression of him as her future husband.


    However, those positive points mentioned above did not hinder her hate toward Liu Mang. This lecher has touched her bosom without her permission once, now he also took Yuan Fang as his sister wife. Regarding Yuan Fang, her mother already exined that this is for a great cause, so her father can receive the Imperial Seal formally, so she reluctantly epted. But regarding He Yu, she was unable to ept it.


    She will not ept any exnation from that lecher. Also she is also angry, because the Urban Army needed to separate their forces in order to protect that lecher¡¯s concubine.


    Lu Lingqi thought ¡°He had not yet married, but he already had a concubine!! I will pinch his dick on our first night!!!¡± That thought was further reinforced due to fact that He Yu was as beautiful as she is.


    ¡°Hanyang, Hanyang, do you know about my husband?!¡± Madame Yan quickly opened their conversation. They are tired of fleeing. They had finally begun to settle down, when their residence was disturbed once more. This battle at the Administration Office made them worry that they would be wanderers again.


    ¡°Honorable Mother-inw Yan, please do not worry. Honorable Father-inw is eliminating the enemy in battle. When they took over Shucheng County, they will immediately return!¡± Liu Mang told Madame Yan to ease her worry.


    ¡°Little lord, cough, cough. Greetings to you!¡± Huang Xu coughed two times. Liu Mang knew that his chronic disease is hitting him again. When he fought Zhou Tai, he exerted many moves, so many that he injured himself.


    ¡°Huang Xu, your martial arts has already reach what degree?!¡± Liu Mang asked Huang Xu who is currently holing two-edged sword with jealous tone.


    ¡°Little lord, since I was little boy, my physique was weak. Therefore I am one step behind from my father, currently my strength has not yet reached superss!!¡± Huang Xu said while coughing.


    He is truly grateful to Liu Mang. Because Liu Mang helped cure him, he was able to taste the battlefield. Usually he can only take a wooden knife to practice wushu, but now, he can put his practice into actualbat, and able to kill several enemies.


    Only one step behind with his father, yet his strength right now was not yet superss? But Huang Xu is already so strong. He was on par with Zhou Tai. Does this mean one of Huang Xu¡¯s skill is already of superss status?


    That is correct, this is what Huang Xu meant. Although his current strength has not yet reached superss general, his archery skill however is already at superss.


    ¡°Oh, Shucheng County was defeated?!¡± Zhou Tai talked to himself slowly. ¡°The Zhou n was also defeated?!¡± When he moved to Zhou Cheng¡¯s mansion, it had already been quite some time. Now Wancheng city and Shucheng County are lost. If that is so, then the only solution is to kill these people ASAP, otherwise if Lu Bu¡¯s army gathered again here, Zhou Tai will not be able to escape.


    ¡°ytime is over!!!¡± Zhou Tai removed his armor, boots and armguard.


    ¡°What the hell did he want to do?!¡± Liu Mang was stunned. In war, how can you fight barefooted? Before long, Liu Mang understood, on Zhou Tai¡¯s arm and legs there were rings of ck weights that served as his limiter.


    What... Is this DBZ?!


    Liu Mang was stunned, Zhou Tai was going to release the limiters on his body.


    ¡°ng, ng, ng!!!¡± Zhou Tai destroyed his limiters one by one. One of those ck rings weighed at least 50 kg. During battle with Huang Xu and Lu Lingqi, Zhou Tai did not remove his limiter.


    ¡°HAHAHAHA!!!¡±Zhou Taiughed, and pointed at Liu Mang ¡°You are that Prince of Shu right? You will die here along with all of your family today!!!¡±

 Chapter 133 - Beast-like Man

    Chapter 133 - Beast-like Man


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon, Edited by Krayto


    ¡°RAAAAWWH!!!!¡±


    Screamed Zhou Tai, now without limiters; his speed suddenly increasing twofold.


    His stance changed from those of a human warrior, into that of quadruped with his serpent spear still tightly gripped on his hand.


    Liu Mang looked at his new stance giving him a fright. Zhou Tai now is no longer a human, but a beast-man who wanted his prey.


    Zhou Tai started his leap. His speed was like wind and his imposing body did not bother his strength.


    Two of the Urban Army soldiers became victims of his first strike. Their heavy armors which was invincible when faced with sharp weapons, was cracked open by his strike.


    ¡°RETREAT!!!¡± Lu Lingqi¡¯s shouted coldly. If there are at least 500 elite soldiers, maybe Lu Lingqi


    will not scream this order, but now there were only 100 soldiers who were a part of the Phnx Formation and not elites. Their enemy was a superss strength general and the ck g. It was impossible to mount an attack, so they only can retreat in order to reduce the casualties.


    ¡°Huang Xu, I am counting on you!!!¡± At the same time, Lu Lingqi said her order toward Huang Xu.


    ¡°Little madam, do not worry!!!¡± Huang Xu nodded.


    After saying her order, Lu Lingqi quickly advanced again toward Zhou Tai.


    ¡°COME ON, COME ON!!!¡± Zhou Tai began excited again. The serpent spear in his hand collided with the halberd.


    ¡°ARGH!!!¡± Lu Lingqi¡¯s strike was deflected by Zhou Tai. Her hand that was holding the halberd was now flying to the other direction, almost losing her grip on the halberd.


    A Women¡¯s natural strength has always been less than that of a man. Zhou Tai¡¯s strike, after throwing away his limiter contained the force of a thousand-jin. And that thousand-jin was now redirected at Lu Lingqi¡¯s throat like a poisonous snake.


    About 1,000lbs of force.


    If that attack connects, that living jade would be lost forever.


    ¡°WATCH OUT!!!!¡± Liu Mang eximed loudly. He wanted to shield her from the attack, but Huang Xu had already tugged his hand preventing further movement and said ¡°Little lord, you are no match for Zhou Tai!¡±


    Liu Mang who currently possess third-ss general prowess was no match for Zhou Tai. If Liu Mang persisted to help, he will only be a hindrance toward Lu Lingqi. If that happened, Lu Lingqi¡¯s concentration will break into two, one for fighting Zhou Tai and second to protect Liu Mang just the same like Liu, Guan, Zhang fought Lu Bu in Ho Gate.


    If Guan Yu and Zhang Fei fought him one-on-one, they were not a match. So they can only gang up on him and after Lu Bu gets a little tired fighting Guan Yu and Zhang Fei, Liu Bei joined in on the fray. Such is the legend of the Three Heroes vs Lu Bu.


    ¡°Then you help her!!!¡± Liu Mang really anxious now. A moment ago, when Lu Lingqi and Huang Xu were fighting together, they only tied up with Zhou Tai. Huang Xu now was assigned to protect other people, how can Lu Lingqi hope to match Zhou Tai now?


    Huang Xu quickly shook his head. Huang Xu was also in the same position as Liu Mang now. His strength had not yet reached superss, so he will be just a hindrance, moreover he was also was tasked by Lu Lingqi to protect the other people.


    ¡°Tiiiiich!!!¡± Lu Lingqi¡¯s armor was ripped by Zhou Tai¡¯s strike. Although Lu Lingqi¡¯s strength is the same as Zhou Tai, the woman¡¯s body was more flexible than a man¡¯s body. She can avoid Zhou Tai¡¯s strike but due to the serpent spear¡¯s design, it is now ripping her armor and injuring her.


    ¡°LING¡¯ER!!!¡± Madame Yan is really anxious. That girl is her treasure, she and Lu Bu dotes on her very much. Lu Lingqi who was treasured by them so much has been injured, how cannot she worry now?


    TL: Commentator, please give me yourments. Which one is better for Lu Lingqi affectionate call ¡°Ling¡¯er¡± or ¡°Qi¡¯er¡±? For this chapter, I will use Ling¡¯er. (If TL Note is green, it means that TL is asking for mass opinion)


    ¡°Madame, please do not worry, little madam is all right!!!¡± Huang Xu assured Madame Yan. This kind of injury is very bad for average person, but in battle, it is considered as a very minor injury.


    ¡°NICE!!!¡± Zhou Tai grinned again, he thought that strike would be the killing blow but thisdy unexpectedly avoided it.


    He then quickly said ¡°The next move will surely kill you!!!¡± Zhou Tai need to end the battle soon, he had already wasted too much time.


    Zhou Tai¡¯s serpent spear danced more quickly than before. Earlier Lu Lingqi still can fight blow to blow, now she can only go on the defensive. In a short while, her hand got a lot of small bloody spots.


    ¡°HMPH?!¡± Zhou Tai brow wrinkled. At the surface, Zhou Tai is on winning side, in the next dozen moves, thedy will die. But that needs time which is what Zhou Tai wascking.


    He is not as stupid, in just a few moments, he will be in a very bad predicament, even Xu Chu and Dian Wei who are not intelligent, if they were presented with current predicament, they will certainly retreat first. But Zhou Tai has his mission.


    Zhou Tai then pressed his serpent spear toward Lu Lingqi and eximed ¡°Lu Bu¡¯s Army is garbage, depending on a woman to survive!!! COWARDS, ALL OF YOU!!! Lu Bu is a woman disguised as a man!!!¡±


    TL: In ancient time, a man called a woman is a great insult and usually will be continued to fight to the death!!!


    ¡°GRRR, Hides behind a woman?! Depends on a woman to survive?!¡± The Urban Army soldiers who cannot endure being insulted suddenly charged toward Zhou Tai.


    ¡°HAAAAA!!!!¡± Zhou Tai serpent spear quickly pierced those Urban Army


    Their stomachs were pierced. Although they are un-savable, they did not die immediately.


    ¡°DAMN!!!!¡± Liu Mang burning with anger. Those brothers died like trash. He wanted to retreat, but he cannot retreat, for he needed to protect other people.


    ¡°HAHAHAHAHAHAHA, COME AGAIN, COME AGAIN, YOU COWARDS!!!! ALL THAT LU BU TEACHES YOU IS TO HIDE BEHIND A WOMAN, RIGHT?!!!! NO WONDER HE IS CALLED SLAVE OF THREE SURNAMES!!! KILL THE ADOPTIVE FATHER FOR A WOMAN, NOW HIDES BEHIND A WOMAN!!!!! I GUESS, EVEN IN DEATH ALL OF YOU ALSO HIDE BEHIND A WOMAN!!!! HAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!!¡±


    Zhou Tai isughing maniacally. All of his ck gs are also spouting sentences whileughing.


    ¡°SLAVE OF THREE SURNAMES IS A TRAITOR, UNLOYAL AND A COWARD!!!! ONLY HIDES BEHIND WOMAN!!!!¡±


    ¡°YOU WILL NOT INSULT MILORD, EVEN IN DEATH WE DO NOT HIDE BEHIND WOMAN!!!¡± Those Urban Army soldiers who cannot bear the insult, charged toward Zhou Tai.


    Zhou Tai¡¯s eyes are shing again. But when he start stabbing them, Lu Lingqi blocked his strike.


    ¡°YOU...!¡± Lu Lingqi talked to herself in low voice. ¡°ZHOU TAI!!! I DO NOT CARE WHAT YOU ARE, I DO NOT IF YOUR STRENGTH HAS REACHED SUPERCLASS, I, LU LINGQI, WILL NOT ALLOW YOU TO INSULT MY HONORABLE FATHER!!!!¡± Lu Lingqi showed killing intent.


    ¡°HAHAHAHAHAHA!!!! I WILL SAY IT AGAIN AND AGAIN, SLAVE OF THREE SURNAMES¡¯ LU BU ARMY IS COMPRISED ONLY A PERSON WHO WILL HIDE BEHIND A WOMAN!!!! AN ARMY OF GARBAGE!!!¡± Zhou Tai eximed loudly while preparing his stance again.


    ¡°AAAAHHHHHH!!!!!¡± Lu Lingqi roared her tigress roar. Bloodstain on her hips has made her anger increase even more. She is angry because he had damaged her womanly body. Although she liked martial arts more than putting on makeup, this does not mean that she liked having scars.


    A scar on the hips, although it will not show daily when she is alone that scar really will make her brokenhearted.


    She thought "Will Hanyang hate me for having this scar?!¡± Soon, they will be husband and wife, will he hate a scarreddy?


    Unconsciously, Lu Lingqi had put Liu Mang in his mind all the time.


    ¡°THEN BEAR WITNESS TO THIS BY YOURSELF!!!¡± Lu Lingqi has made her stance.


    ¡°Hnn?!¡± Zhou Tai brow wrinkled, because thedy in front of him showed an imposing manner and aura that belongs to a superss strength general. Ady who is less than 20 years is old able to have this aura? How can this be? Able to reach superss strength before 20 years old, she is really scary.


    In Zhou Tai¡¯s heart, the one in Sun Ce¡¯s army who had reached superss strength is only him, his lord Sun Ce and general Taishi Ci. Even Taishi Ci just recently broke through into superss strength at 25-26 years old. The famous Liu, Guan, Zhang needed more years than that.


    ¡°BAH, SUPERCLASS STRENGTH? SO WHAT, IF YOU REACH SUPERCLASS STRENGTH? I WILL SHOW YOU THE DIFFERENCE BETWEEN US NOW!!!!¡± Zhou Tai charged toward Lu Lingqi with his four appendages, simr to a predator.


    ¡°I ALREADY SAID STOP INSULTING MY HONORABLE FATHER, BUT SINCE YOU DID NOT DO THAT, YOU DIE HERE!!!!¡± Lu Lingqi also shouted her anger. She is the daughter of a mighty tiger not a pet cat. Lu Lingqi since her childhood followed in Lu Bu¡¯s steps. What Lu Bu wanted was a son, but he only had a daughter, therefore Lu Bu is disappointed in his heart.


    Lu Lingqi is a very sensitive girl, therefore she can sense her father¡¯s disappointment. Therefore from her childhood to adulthood, in order to make her proud of her, she had been trying so hard.


    Other families¡¯ daughters teach them how sew and discuss about marriage, Lu Lingqi had been training martial arts.


    When other families daughters take care of their skin, Lu Lingqi¡¯s hand and body had been wounded many times because of her determination to please her tiger father. Because of her efforts, she is able to have superss strength at her young age, not an ounce less inferior than her father¡¯s.


    If she was a man, then history would have been rewritten by her hand!


    When the Serpent spear and halberd shed again, in the midair spark flew. Both people who reached superss strength are fighting each other, one is to fulfill a mission and the other to defend her father¡¯s honor.


    Two warriors showdown, the West Wing¡¯s open space had beenpletely upied by their battle. Nobody can get near during their battle, if one got near them, they will be killed if not careful.


    Before long, they have been fighting for more than 50 bouts, Zhou Tai¡¯s body was also bleeding by the halberd¡¯s blow.


    ¡°A WOUND?! I AM WOUNDED!!! IT HURRRRTTTTSSSSS!!!!¡± Zhou Tai has been stunned. He looks at his chest, that wound is so deep that one can see his bone now. When he touched the wound, he be really excited and crazy despite saying ¡°IT HURTS!!!¡±


    TL: This is just like Mr. Heart of Hokuto no Ken¡¯s fame


    He licked the blood from his finger.


    ¡°BLOOD!!! BLOOD!!!! AAAARRGH!!!!¡± Zhou Tai¡¯s eyes turned red; sated he must kill human to sated his bloodlust. His presence was imposing, even the bystanders who saw him became ufortable, let alone Lu Lingqi.


    ¡°HE IS NOT HUMAN!!!¡± Lu Lingqi and Huang Xu simultaneously voiced their opinion.


    ¡°Not human?!¡± Liu Mang stunned. Then what is Zhou Tai? God? Monster?


    Looking at Liu Mang¡¯s doubtful expression, Huang Xu answered ¡°This Zhou Tai was not raised by humans or it can be said he did not grew up together with human! He was raised by a predator!!!¡±


    ¡°Predator?!¡±


    ¡°That is correct! A Predator raised him!!!¡± Huang Xu confirmed it once more.


    His father Huang Zhong, in order to find a cure for his illness, traveled around the nation. Now in times of war, many families were broken. Even the government cannot help them because they are busy taking care of their own. So, some children were swapped to be cooked and some of them were thrown away to die like wild animal.


    Some of them were eaten by wild animals but some of them were actually adopted as well. These children grew up from infancy with wild animals. They ate raw meat ravenously. They are sensitive to blood, especially predators.


    Predators were not like humans who are scared by the look of blood, instead it will make them crazier filled with frenzy. Being wounded will only let unlock their bestial side. These kind of people are called beast men.


    Huang Zhong had once killed a beast man before. Because at that time, there was report surrounding Nanyang that a beast-like man had destroyed 100 government troops by himself.


    Lu Lingqi just focused on Zhou Tai and did not bother with Huang Xu¡¯s exnation. Lu Lingqi actually knew one other person who was like Zhou Tai.


    That person was her father, Lu Bu.


    Lu Bu not only had a Mighty Tiger as his title but also an Alpha Wolf. This title was not given to him by others. It was only known to one person, which is Ding Yuan.


    At that time, before Lu Bu met Ding Yuan, Lu Bu was the leader of a pack of huge wolves. He was like a feral beast because of famine year after year. Famine that took his father and mother¡¯s lives. So, he can only approach the wolves in order to survive and he had be the Alpha Wolf with many wolves following him.


    So, invaders when hearing Lu Bu¡¯s name, they are very panic stricken and screamed the ¡°White Wolf God¡± hase.


    ¡°Poof!!!¡± Lu Lingqi suddenly was thrown away by Zhou Tai and was now floating above the ground. ¡°How can that be?!¡± Lu Lingqi truly surprised because Zhou Tai¡¯s movement so sporadic. Only by one move, Lu Lingqi whose strength had reached superss was thrown into the air.


    ¡°BLOOD!!!! BLOOD!!!!¡± Zhou Tai was rampaging causing friendly fire everywhere.


    He now targeted those ck g soldiers. One of them was bitten in the neck simr to predator killing its prey. Now Zhou Tai is drinking his blood.


    ¡°The leader went crazy!!!!¡± The ck g quickly ran away from Zhou Tai.

 Chapter 134 - Together We Live or Die

    Chapter 134 - Together We Live or Die


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon, Edited by Krayto


    ¡°ALL OF YOU!!! RUN NOW!!!!¡± Lu Lingqi shouted toward Liu Mang and co. She must block Zhou Tai, she must absolutely not let him pass even if that feat costs her life.


    This man has increased his strength by at least twofold by going berserk. Even Lu Bu or Huang Zhong will have big difficulties in killing him, let alone Lu Lingqi. Now she can only stall him, until the main unit arrives.


    A First-ss general is basically having the strength of one thousand people (superss strength). Those whose strength have reached pinnacle of first-ss are Zhang Fei, Guan Yu, Zhao Yun, Dian Wei and Xu Chu. Their strength are more than 1,000 troops and even saying their strength equivalent to 10,000 men may not be an exaggeration. They are so strong that 3,000 troops will not be able to stop them.


    Those who are following Liu Mang are only 20 great shield troops and less than 100 dismounted cavalry troops, how can they win against this beast?


    And due to those big disadvantage, Lu Lingqi ordered them to run.


    Liu Mang thought ¡°Eh, run?! Leaving you Lu Lingqi alone? NEVER!!!!¡±


    Once she goes all out to stall Zhou Tai, thest moment is to see her die. Liu Mang¡¯s slogan is ¡°Together, we live or die; together, we share riches and honor!!!¡± He has sworn never to leave behind his soldiers, how can he leave his wife behind?


    ¡°All of you, protect little madam!!!¡± As weak as Liu Mang is now, he cannot watch Lu Lingqi die here.


    ¡°YES SIR!!!¡± The Urban Army¡¯s first training was to obey orders without question, even at the front of mortal danger, once the leader has ordered them to rush, they must rush.


    ¡°Huang Xu, lead the Honorable Mother-inws, Miss Yuan Fang and Miss He Yu to a secure ce. After that return to me!!!¡± Liu Mang eximed loudly while holding a great shield. Liu Mang started to think back on his reason to study martial arts. It is to protect those who are important to him and those who believe in him. Liu Mang really did not want the same tragedy of Mt. Bagong to happen again.


    ¡°YOU GO, RUN FROM HERE!!!¡± How can Liu Mang not know about Zhou Tai¡¯s terror? Lu Lingqi knows that Liu Mang is afraid of Zhou Tai. This is the same fear that all of Lu Bu¡¯s opponent felt before Lu Bu.


    He can kill you as easy as breathing and you can only tremble at his presence. With these kind of feelings, even a thousand people is not enough to stop Zhou Tai.


    ¡°I WILL NOT GO!!!¡± Liu Mang went forward and carried Lu Lingqi like a bride, hugging her tightly. Liu Mang discovered, that when he touched Lu Lingqi¡¯s hips, she was bleeding due to Zhou Tai¡¯s attack.


    Her white cloth had turned red from the blood. In the battlefield, Liu Mang has seen many soldiers disemboweled and suffered severe injury, but a beautiful woman injured like this, really broke Liu Mang¡¯s heart. This silly woman really fought too much.


    ¡°PUT ME DOWN, YOU ARE NOT A MATCH FOR HIM!!!¡± Lu Lingqi was truly anxious, if Liu Mang stayed too long here, he will die. ¡°Oh, Hanyang, I beg you. Hurry, you rescued all our mothers, wait for the main unit to rescue me!!!¡± Lu Lingqi is struggling to be put down.


    ¡°DON¡¯T STRUGGLE!!!!¡± Liu Mang tightly hugged Lu Lingqi. He hugged her with all of his feelings pouring towards her. Lu Lingqi whose strength had reached superss should be able to break out from Liu Mang¡¯s hug easily. She did not know however, whether it was because her wound or other things, but she ceased her struggle.


    ¡°Before, you always hated me, we were always bickering, and always quarreling. I could tolerate all of that. But this!? This I cannot!! What this Zhou Tai said is right, how can a man hide behind a woman!!!¡± Liu Mang had not spoken with Lu Lingqi for a long time.


    Previously before they arrived in Shucheng County, they stopped talking to each other because Liu Mang kept training disregarding her scolding to stop. He had nned to go apologize again in Wancheng city, but there was He Yu and Yuan Fang. Making Liu Mang and Lu Lingqi¡¯s rtionship in a rut permanently, but now he is pouring everything for her, his full body and soul.


    Liu Mang then said with a very gentle tone ¡°Forgive me for aggrieving you all the time, I swear, I will make it up to you forever!!!¡±


    Originally Liu Mang thought that he did not care whatever feelings were between them, because their marriage is set. But now, he must ask her for forgiveness, because their fate is uncertain due to the battle with Zhou Tai.


    Suddenly on Lu Lingqi¡¯s face a red blush appeared.


    ¡°ALL SOLDIERS LISTEN UP!!!¡± Liu Mang shouted ¡°Zhou Tai said that we are garbage and cowards, we only can hide behind woman, TELL ME, IS THAT WHO WE ARE?!¡±


    ¡°THAT IS NOT US, THAT IS NOT US!!!¡± The Urban Army also screamed. Zhou Tai had already killed many of their brothers. They are also proud men. Being insulted as cowards and garbage really angered them


    ¡°GOOD, TODAY WE WILL SHOW ZHOU TAI, WE WILL SHOW HIM, THAT THE URBAN ARMY ARE NOT COWARDS. WE ARE MEN FULL OF VIGOR, WE ARE MEN WHO CAN BEND STEEL FRAMES!!! WE WOULD RATHER DIE STANDING, THAN LIVE RUNNING!!!¡± Liu Mang then issued his order


    ¡°RAISE THE SHIELDS!!!¡±


    Twenty great shield soldiers immediately raised their shield and formed a wall.


    ¡°IN THIS FIGHT WHERE THERE IS NO RETREAT, WE MAY ALL DIE. ZHOU TAI EXPECTS US TO RUN AND HIDE LIKE COWARDS. HOWEVER MY BROTHERS, IN FRONT OF THIS GREAT PERIL LET US SHOW HIM THE STRENGTH OF OUR BONDS!!!! URBAN ARMY...!!!¡±


    ¡°TOGETHER, WE LIVE OR DIE!!! TOGETHER, WE LIVE OR DIE!!!¡±


    ¡°Put me down!!!¡± Lu Lingqi said toward Liu Mang who quicklyplied with her order.


    Lu Lingqi then eximed ¡°SINCE ALL OF YOU CHOOSE TO STAND TOGETHER IN LIFE AND DEATH, ADD ME ALONG INTO THE FRAY!!! I, LU LINGQI, LU FENGXIAN¡¯S DAUGHTER ARE ALSO WITH ALL OF YOU. TOGETHER, WE LIVE OR DIE; TOGETHER, WE SHARE RICH AND HONORS!!!¡± Lu Lingqi knows the Urban Army¡¯s slogan, because it is her future husband¡¯s division. So she also helped to maintain this division wholeheartedly.


    Those Urban Army soldiers who heard their little madam¡¯s exmation became much more determined.


    ¡°Little lord!!!¡± When Liu Mang wanted to face Zhou Tai, suddenly a thin young mane from behind. This person¡¯s presence made Liu Mang¡¯s brow wrinkled. ¡°Huang Xu, did not I tell you to protect the Honorable Mother-inws!! Why did youe back here?!¡±


    ¡°Little lord, I am sorry, we cannot leave!!!¡± Huang Xu shook his head. The enemy is not only Zhou Tai. There are also ck g soldiers who are with Zhou Tai. Protecting those 5 prettydies, will be a very tough task for Huang Xu. Huang Xu had decided to destroy Zhou Tai first, only then can he assure everyone¡¯s safety.


    ¡°Little lord, give me time, give me enough time!!! As long as I have enough time, I will be able to handle Zhou Tai!!!¡± Huang Xu said while looking at Zhou Tai who is already in crazy.


    ¡°Handle Zhou Tai? Really?!¡± Liu Mang original n was to fight Zhou Tai to the death, buying time for the main army to return. Now Huang Xu has a method to handle Zhou Tai, how can he not be excited?


    ¡°UM!!!¡± Huang Xu nodded firmly and said ¡°What I need now is time!!!¡± Liu Mang noticed at Huang Xu¡¯s hand there was longbow.


    ¡°Are you trying to?!¡± Liu Mang had seen Huang Zhong¡¯s godly archery. Only an arrow can make Lu Bu uneasy.


    ¡°Um!!! Regarding wushu, I only learned 30% of my father¡¯s skill, but regarding archery, I already learned 80% of his skill!!!¡± Huang Xu¡¯s face revealed a confident look.


    ¡°80%?!¡± Huang Zhong with at pinnacle of superss generals in archery able to make Lu Bu throw down his weapon and helmet. 80% of Huang Zhong¡¯s archery skill should be enough to handle Zhou Tai.


    ¡°Okay!!! I will buy time for you. As long as the Urban Army and this Liu Mang still exist, nobody can disturb you!!!¡± Huang Xu now has be Liu Mang¡¯s final chance to survive.


    ¡°CHARGEEEE!!!¡± Liu Mang already did not treat Zhou Tai as a man, but like a battalion with 3,000 troops. Now in Liu Mang¡¯s hand he only had less than 200 troops. Whatever the oue, Liu Mang must battle with this person whose strength is equal 3,000 troops with his 200 troops.


    ¡°SHA, SHA, SHA!!!!¡± The Urban Army was charging toward Zhou Tai who had be crazy in an orderly manner.


    ¡°HAAAHH, BLOOD!!! BLOOD!!!¡± Zhou Tai had just finished killing another ck g soldier, when suddenly seeing the Urban Army closing on him, Zhou Tai became excited again.


    ¡°BLOOD!!! BLOOD!!! BLOOD!!!¡± Zhou Tai jumped into the air, the serpent spear on his hand is firmly gripped. But when he used the spear, he just swung it like a club. A Thousand-jin strength hit the Urban Army soldiers.


    ¡°BANG!!!¡± The serpent spear swept the great shields.


    ¡°CRRRACCCKKKK!!!!¡±¡±ARGH!!!¡± The Urban Army¡¯s body was hit with serpent spear. That strike made their leg bone fracture.


    Normal people will scream with this injure, but the Urban Army shield unit just endured it in order for them not to release their great shields.


    ¡°Front row, change into second row!¡± Liu Mang quickly ordered so that the front row was reced with healthy soldiers.


    ¡°HAAAA!!!!¡± Lu Lingqi also started to strike him. If a moment ago, Zhou Tai made her feel fear. Lu Lingqi¡¯s morale had been restored. He is only one man and Zhou Tai was definitely outnumbered now.


    ¡°RAAAWWH!!!¡± Zhou Tai roared again toward the sky, his serpent spear became faster.


    ¡°BANG, BANG, BANG!!!!¡± In just half an hour, the Urban Army has changed rows 10 times. Liu Mang himself also was hit by Zhou Tai¡¯s ¡°club¡± and spurt blood from internal damage.


    His Aries gold-cloth did not fear sharp weapons, but the force of being it with a thousand pounds; Liu Mang felt that his organs has shifted into many ces.


    ¡°Huang Xu, quick, quick!!!¡± Liu Mang is screaming in his heart. If Huang Xu did not make his move, then all of them will die here.


    And as if, Liu Mang¡¯s scream had been heard.


    ¡°WOOOSH¡± An arrow passed in front of Liu Mang¡¯s eyes and zipped through toward Zhou Tai.


    Although Zhou Tai was currently in berserk mode, he still had the instinct of wild animal. An animal¡¯s instinct regarding danger is higher. Feeling danger looming, Zhou Tai stopped in his path and looked around.


    Finally he found the arrow that wanted to im his life.


    Zhou Tai wanted to avoid it, but the arrow was too quick. His eyes can see the arrow but his body could not react in time. It was not fast enough to avoid it, so he can only brace for impact while avoiding vital spots ording to his instinct.


    ¡°Pssssh!!!¡± That arrow jabbed into Zhou Tai¡¯s body. Its strength was enough to make Zhou Tai stagger.


    ¡°Nice opportunity!!!¡± Lu Lingqi was excited and quickly directed her halberd toward Zhou Tai¡¯s vital spots.


    If this was hit, even if Zhou Tai did not die, he would be severely wounded and with that, danger would have been averted.


    ¡°LEADER!!!¡± A ck g soldier jumped in front of the halberd¡¯s path, in order to protect Zhou Tai.


    The long halberd quickly pierced the ck g soldier¡¯s body; blood is sshing toward Lu Lingqi.

 Chapter 135 - Huang Xu Unleashes the Rapid Point-Shot

    Chapter 135 - Huang Xu Unleashes the Rapid Point-Shot


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon, Edited by Krayto


    ¡°RAAAAWWWHH!!!¡± Blood flowed from Zhou Tai like a waterfall. The wound did not hinder Zhou Tai¡¯s movement at all, instead it made Zhou Tai be crazier.


    ¡°Blood, more blood!!!¡± The ck g soldier who rescued him was preyed upon by Zhou Tai.


    ¡°AAARRRRGGGHHHH, Leader, Please stop!!!¡± His intestines were scattered by Zhou Tai. Watching the person he just saved cut him open; his whole face was distorted.


    ¡°BLOOD!!! More blood!!!¡± Zhou Tai quickly bit another ck g soldier on his neck. He quickly tore the artery with his teeth. That kind of appearance is truly sickening making the Urban Army soldiers vomit.


    The ck g soldiers¡¯ face was really twisted, one can see the horror on his face. After Zhou Tai drank his blood, he threw his body like trash, but on his face there was a relieved expression


    After Zhou Tai drank the soldier¡¯s blood, Huang Xu¡¯s second arrow came. The arrow is very quick and was directed toward Zhou Tai¡¯s forehead, but before it made an impact, Zhou Tai deflected it with the spear.


    ¡±CLANG!!!¡± That arrow¡¯s impact made Zhou Tai stagger. Zhou Tai was extremely angered and he pounded his spear on the ground, destroying the blue stone flooring.


    ¡°GRRRR!!!!!¡± Zhou Tai directed his vision toward the arrow¡¯s direction, finally he had discovered a man hiding in the shadow. Huang Xu knows that Zhou Tai is staring at him, his brow wrinkled. He felt like a prey being hunted by a predator.


    ¡°ROARRR!!!!¡± Zhou Tai quickly leaped toward Huang Xu.


    ¡°NOT GOOD!!! EVERYONE, PROTECT HUANG XU!!!!¡± Liu Mang had counted on Huang Xu to destroy Zhou Tai. If now Huang Xu was killed by Zhou Tai, then it was over.


    Actually, the Urban Army already started moving when they noticed that Zhou Tai was changing his direction to Huang Xu. They wanted to prevent him, but Zhou Tai was quicker. Those who are using great shields were already unable to follow.


    ¡°DISCARD THE SHIELDS!!!! DISCARD THE SHIELDS!!!!¡±


    Even with great shields this Zhou Tai dangerous, but now they were ordered to discard their great shields; they werepletely vulnerable. shed by Zhou Tai¡¯s spear they will be die instantly. Hearing Liu Mang¡¯s order, the great shield troops just bit their teeth and quickly went after him.


    ¡°ROAR!!!!¡± Zhou Tai raised his spear and mmed one of the Urban Army soldiers to the ground; the blue stone tile breaking from the impact. The soldier quickly vomited blood. The pressure from the blow was too much, his internal organs were damaged, and in a few moment he will be dead.


    ¡°CHARRGEEE!!!¡± Huang Xu was their only hope, Liu Mang will not let Zhou Tai harm Huang Xu.


    The Urban Army¡¯s sacrifice proved to be quite effective to block Zhou Tai¡¯s advance.


    Liu Mang also advanced in order to kill Zhou Tai. His blownd on Zhou Tai¡¯s hand which simultaneously blocked his strike as well. The long sword broke into several pieces.


    Blood spurted and many of iron fragments were stuck in Zhou Tai¡¯s arm, but Zhou Tai kept ignoring Liu Mang. His only target is the archer who is able to shoot a fatal shot.


    During that charge, no less than 80% of the Urban Army troops died, most of them died in Zhou Tai¡¯s hands, the others from internal bleeding.


    DAMMIT, is this the strength of a first-ss general? His strength feels like there are 10,000 troops inside him.


    Huang Xu currently is aiming at Zhou Tai. Earlier he tried to find a secluded ce in order to focus his concentration, turning his body into a bow and arrow.


    Even now he is still in that full concentration mode and determined not to break that heightened concentration state, so even though Huang Xu knows that Zhou Tai is moving toward his direction, he will still not move, as even the slightest movement will break his trance.


    ¡°I WILL NOT LET YOU PASS!!!!¡± Just as Zhou Tai started to speed up to kill Huang Xu, suddenly there was a bloodied man who is holding his leg stubbornly.


    ¡°I WILL NOT LET YOU PASS!!!¡± Another man is currently holding Zhou Tai¡¯s arm. That man is the man that Zhou Tai mmed into blue stone earlier, but he stubbornly held Zhou Tai arm now.


    ¡°I WILL NOT LET YOU GO FURTHER!!!!¡± The Urban Army soldiers who are currently holding onto Zhou Tai¡¯s appendages are at border of death and were severely wounded. Death wasing for them, so they might as well stop Zhou Tai in his path.


    ¡°EVERYONE, STOP HIM AT ALL COSTS!!!¡± Liu Mang eximed. From 120rades, only 50 troops were left standing, the others were either dead or severely wounded.


    Liu Mang has never fought such a hopeless battle like this. When at Mt. Bagong, his 432 troops died in battle repelling the enemy!!! But now, Liu Mang really did not have confidence to win this battle.


    Lu Lingqi also hurled her halberd in order to kill Zhou Tai while his motion is restricted.


    ¡°RRRAAAAAAGGGHHHHH!!!!¡± Zhou Tai is struggling to get out from the grip of the Urban Army soldiers who were clinging to him. This struggle caused the arms of those soldiers to be twisted and distorted.


    Those whose arms were twisting started to fracture; their bones popping out of their flesh bones. Their arms are done for but they did not care at all, for they were determined to fulfill theirst mission.


    ¡°QUICK, HELP THE LEADER, KILL THE ARCHER!!!¡± When Zhou Tai became immobile due to the Urban Army clinging on him, the remaining 20 ck g soldiers quickly responded to their leader¡¯s predicament. With Zhou Tai being berserk, they did not dare to approach him now, but they still can help him destroy Huang Xu.


    ¡°DAMN!!!!¡± Liu Mang cursed. Zhou Tai by himself already truly dangerous, and now adding the ck g, there is nobody who will defend Huang Xu now.


    ¡°I WILL GO THERE!!!¡± Lu Lingqi quickly redirected her halberd to go to Huang Xu¡¯s direction. In a few minutes those twenty ck gs perished in Lu Lingqi¡¯s hand.


    ¡°ROAAARRRRRR!!!!¡± Zhou Tai became even angrier and started moving like an animal. He began fiercely shaking his body left and right, throwing two of Urban Army soldiers who are currently clinging on him into his serpent spear. ¡°Splush!!!¡± Those two people immediately died.


    Zhou Tai then quickly picked up those bodies and ripped their corpses into two.


    ¡°ROARRRR!!!!¡± Blood spraying everywhere, making him excited again.


    ¡°DAMN, HE IS NOW FREE!!!¡± With both hands free, the berserked Zhou Tai swung his serpent spear like a scythe. With one swing, it imed many lives; nobody could stop him.


    ¡°Again, total annihtion again!!!¡± Liu Mang smiled bitterly. The two times he went to battle, both resulted in a tragedy for him. It was always hisrades protecting others or protecting him. Those who are under him is truly did not survive very long. However, he realized that it was not the opponent who is too strong, but himself who was too weak.


    ¡°WHIZ, WHIZ, WHIZ!!!¡± A series of arrows sped toward Zhou Tai!!! It was Huang Zhong¡¯s Rapid Point-Shot. Huang Xu was able to do a Rapid Point-Shot?


    Exining it once more, the ability was multiple arrows following each other hitting the same spot. Those arrows following from behind like a slipstream increases speed and impact in order to prate armor. No armor is too strong for that kind of shot.


    Changing rapid-concentrated-shot to rapid point-shot


    Huang Xu said that he was able to learn 80% of Huang Zhong¡¯s archery skill. Liu Mang started to remember the battle between Lu Bu and Huang Zhong. At that time, if Lu Bu didn¡¯t charge towards those arrows, Lu Bu might have died at that time.


    ¡°WHIZ, WHIZ, WHIZ!!!¡± Zhou Tai also felt like those arrows were going to im his life. He however, was not Lu Bu who had confidence to strike the Rapid Point-Shot directly. He can only defend against it; concentrating all of his vigor to fortify his skin.


    His instinct told him that he is in a big danger. This sense of crisis also made Zhou Tai¡¯s humanity return and now he is able to see the path of the arrows clearly.


    Huang Xu was breathing very heavily, that skill was his limit. He currently just recovered from his illness, so he was still weak.


    Huang Zhong was very much like Lu Bu in regards for a sessor. Lu Bu only had a daughter, so he cannot find a sessor to pass his skills, but eventually his daughter cought up with his wishes.


    Historically, Huang Zhong had a son, so he hoped to pass his skills down to him. But Huang Xu was forced to train martial arts in a wrong way, so he came down with sickness that was un-curable at the time. When Huang Xu died Huang Zhong was filled with regret until his death because he harmed his son, his sessor-to-be.


    Now, even though Huang Xu can only learn 30% of Huang Zhong¡¯s wushu skills, but regarding archery, he is no less inferior to Huang Zhong.


    After his pneumonia was treated, Huang Xu who only studied his father¡¯s archery skills in theory, suddenly was able to put those theories into practice.


    The Rapid Point-Shot that Huang Zhong had demonstrated in front of him only once was copied by him to perfection. However, his limit was only one usage, because the current Huang Xu already lost his stamina.


    ¡°THIS SHOT WILL DEFINITELY KILL YOU!!!!¡± Huang Xu eximed. He is truly confident that the shot will kill or severely wound Zhou Tai.

 Chapter 136 - Damned People Should Just Die! Huang Zhong Enters the Fray

    Chapter 136 - Damned People Should Just Die! Huang Zhong Enters the Fray


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon, Edited by Krayto


    ¡°Poof, poof!!!¡± Huang Xu¡¯s arrows were able to prate Zhou Tai¡¯s armor. They were now stabbing Zhou Tai¡¯s left chest and in addition, those follow-up arrows which did not pierce Zhou Tai¡¯s chest, are now falling down piercing other parts of his body. Zhou Tai looked like a human hedgehog


    ¡°SUCCESS!!!¡± Those arrows had pierced Zhou Tai¡¯s chest thoroughly. This can be considered as a sure kill strike.


    Zhou Tai who should have drop dead instead lifted his head, his eyes did not be beast-like again, but instead showed a shred of humanity.


    ¡°Is it hisst stand?!¡± Liu Mang knows when a person¡¯s heart has been pierced, he will not die at the scene. Not until blood stopped flowing would the victim then die. Some strong-minded person canst maybe around 7 minutes, but with that severe wound Zhou Tai should die soon.


    But looking at Zhou Tai¡¯s appearance, it seems that Zhou Tai¡¯s wound is not too severe.


    ¡°Good, very good!!!¡± Zhou Tai smiled. He knew that he had gone berserk before. Now with that arrow lodged in his left chest, he returned to sanity but his strength unexpectedly did not recede a bit.


    Zhou Tai removed all of the arrows violently and that caused all of his wounds to start bleeding profusely, but Zhou Tai did not care at all.


    ¡°How can that be?!¡± The shot went through his heart will definitely bleed profusely when pulling the arrow out but this is not the result that Huang Xu wanted. ¡°This is impossible, impossible!!!¡± Huang Xu shook his head and started shooting again.


    ¡°Psh, psh!!!¡± Those arrows again entered the left chest cavity, but Zhou Tai did not respond at all, he just pulled out the arrows casually.


    ¡°Do all of you want to know why I am not dead yet?!¡± Zhou Tai sneered. He looks at all the people present. During his berserk moment, all of the annoying insects had been killed. Good, the only remaining people are only a few. Zhou Tai thought


    ¡°Let me tell you clearly then!!!¡± Zhou Tai then removed his armor, revealing healthy muscles, but when people saw his skin, they held their breaths and trembled.


    This man was the devil incarnate. On his body there were many scars, so many that there was not a single inch where a scar was not visible. Old scars mixed with the new scars caused by Lu Lingqi, the Urban Army and Huang Xu.


    These kind of scars are even too many for people who often went to battle.


    Even Lu Bu did not have this many scars.


    Since childhood, when Zhou Tai was thrown away by his parents, he was raised by giant a cheetah. He was in nature¡¯s territory then. Survival of the fittest was the onlyw.


    The strong is fed and the weak became food. At that time, Zhou Tai not only needed to seize food with other cheetahs, but he also needed to fight humans and was scarred from many narrow escapes.


    TL: Acinonyx pardinensis or Chinese Panther, big like lion


    Because Zhou Tai always went around near human viges, he gradually understood humannguage. At 15 years old he went out of the forest to return to the human world. At that time Jiangdong was in big chaos.


    There was the Yellow Turban Rebellion remnants fighting, there was also war between tribes at the mountain and also nobles who squeezedmoners. Zhou Tai was really confused, he just got out from the forest, yet the fierceness was just the same.


    Then Zhou Tai be an ouw. During his ouw days, he met Jiang Qin. Jiang Qin treated him like a person, like a brother, so Zhou Tai was always together with Jiang Qin and even became pirates together.


    Although Zhou Tai is strong, he did not have skills in wushu, so he could only use his overwhelming strength to gain victory. But when he met an expert, Zhou Tai realized that brute strength was not enough to overwhelm a person, so he always wanted to learn wushu.


    When Zhou Tai and Jiang Qin joined Yuan Shu¡¯s army, Sun Ce took a liking to Zhou Tai. When Sun Ce traded his Imperial Seal with 3,000 troops, he asked Zhou Tai to follow him to glory. Zhou Taiplied without hesitation.


    So Zhou Tai had been dishing out merit since that day until today when Jiangdong was pacified under Sun Ce. He had be a famous general since the very start of his career. Although his wushu skills were stillcking, Zhou Tai can just use his berserk state to bring glory. So even though he was punctured by at least 10 arrows, he still can stand strong and fight. He had fought at least 10,000 battles, resulting in the Zhou Tai now.


    Zhou Tai who had experience from 10,000 battles has developed his own skill in wushu, while also giving him scars. If Lu Bu is the god-of-war then Zhou Tai is an evil spirit. The more pain he is in, the stronger he gets, that is the way of an evil spirit.


    He will be able to make enemies terrified just by doing that. Even if he is shed, shot, or hurt, he will not flinch at all.


    Although Lu Bu during his servitude toward Ding Yuan was no more than a beast man, because Lu Bu was very strong, he is also very arrogant. It was very hard for human society to amodate him, only in the presence of beasts can his behavior be epted.


    Moreover when he became the White Wolf God, he had a very small concern for human life. He cut them down like weed. This is how an expert was born from wilderness.


    Zhou Tai then said to Huang Xu ¡°I have two hearts. If I had only one, I would have drop dead immediately. But unfortunately, I still have one more. Although I am now severely wounded, I will take you with me!!!¡± Zhou Tai then insulted Huang Xu


    ¡°Did your master did not tell you how to identify man with two hearts? Clearly the one who taught you is garbage like you!!!¡±


    Eh, two hearts? This can exin why Huang Xu¡¯s arrow can only severely wound Zhou Tai, but unable to kill him instantly.


    Garbage? Since childhood, Huang Xu¡¯s physique is weak, he had been bullied countless times. He was even called garbage by his peers, but Huang Xu did not care but he cannot tolerate people insulting his father.


    Huang Zhong truly loved Huang Xu. For Huang Xu he was willing to kneel toward Huang She and give up his military authority. He was told by Liu Mang during his recuperation in Lu Bu¡¯s main camp during Battle of Huangzhou city, so regarding Huang Zhong, Huang Xu truly founded new respects for his father and will not let anyone insult him.


    ¡°So what, if you have two hearts? I can destroy your other heart and kill you again!!!¡± Huang Xu eyes red full of rage, his paleplexion be red with anger.


    ¡°Huang Xu, you already at your limit, STOP!!!¡± Lu Lingqi said in low voice. Huang Xu¡¯s condition is not very good, especially after he projected his Rapid Point-Shot. Currently he is already out of stamina.


    ¡°Little madam, please do not stop me. He has insulted my father, as he had insulted your father before, he must die now!!!¡±


    Huang Xu ignored Lu Lingqi¡¯s warning and pulled his longbow again. He focused to shoot another Rapid Point-shot. That frail body started emitting dangerous a feeling again.


    Zhou Tai who felt danger, hurled his insults again. ¡°OOOOHHHH, YOUR FATHER IS THE ONE WHO TAUGHT YOU ARCHERY EH? NO WONDER, YOU ARE GARBAGE!!! GARBAGE CAN ONLY GIVE BIRTH TO A GARBAGE!!!!¡±


    This is Zhou Tai¡¯sst scheme, if he is able to disrupt Huang Xu¡¯s concentration, then good, if he cannot, then he is dead anyway so he can only insult him as he is currently in a distressful situation, one of his hearts was already shot.


    And it proved to be effective, because Huang Xu¡¯s shot turned into burst shot, no longer a Rapid Point-shot, he was only able to deal a small amount of damage to Zhou Tai


    ¡°HAH!!! So, your arrows can only deal this amount of damage? Not enough to kill me!!! COME AGAIN!!!¡± Zhou Tai continues to provoke him in order to do a mortal blow to Huang Xu. This is the only person who can kill him, the others cannot.


    ¡°DAMN!!!!¡± Huang Xu already did not have energy to shoot again. On the opposite, Zhou Tai was also relieved, because all of Huang Xu¡¯s shots hit his body. Even though he became a hedgehog again, all the arrows missed his vital points.


    ¡°HAAAHHHHH, HAAAHHHHHH, HAAAAHHHHHH!!!!¡± Huang Xu¡¯s mouth is huffing. He is at his limit, he regretted that he cannot mortally wounded Zhou Tai. He wanted to draw again but his quiver was already emptied.


    ¡°HAHAHAHA!!!¡± With the biggest threat disappearing, Zhou Taiughed ¡°Heh, let me tell you, a moment ago, my insult was only a scheme. You are very strong, your arrow was the biggest threat for me!!!¡±


    ¡°However, you will die here!!!¡± Zhou Tai pulled out all of arrows from his body.


    Zhou Tai started moving again toward Huang Xu, he is a beast of war, he did not care whether he survived this battle or not. All that he knows is that he mustplete his mission and kill his opponents.


    ¡°WATCH OUT!!!¡± Liu Mang moved forward to block Zhou Tai.


    ¡°I WILL DEAL WITH YOU LATER, FUCK OFF!!!!¡± Zhou Tai deflected the shield with his fist. Liu Mang and his great shield was sent flying because of the momentum. When he hit the ground, he vomited blood.


    Seeing Liu Mang injured, threedies simultaneously screamed ¡°HUSBAND!!!¡± After calling that, the three of them saw each other with hostile intention.


    The first scream belonged to Lu Lingqi. She is truly worried. Even though she was shy, she has epted Liu Mang wholly because of Liu Mang¡¯s bridal carry earlier. When she heard the twodies also calling him HUSBAND, anger welled in her heart.


    The second scream belonged to Yuan Fang. That is eptable, because she also had been betrothed to Liu Mang as a sister wife.


    But that third scream, was He Yu¡¯s voice, what is the connection between her and him? Lu Lingqi and Yuan Fang had both been betrothed to Liu Mang, so naturally they can call him husband, but He Yu did not have any connection at all, why did she scream like that?


    Little did Lu Lingqi and Yuan Fang know, she was secretly ahead of them when it came to the battle of love! Liu Mang had rescued her from a tiger and also deflowered her in Wancheng City. Those particr events had blossomed seeds of love inside their hearts.


    ¡°Nice of you to be loved, eh Prince of Shu. What a pity, you are doomed to die here. At least you can go to hell together with your wives!!!¡± Zhou Tai said to Liu Mang while preparing to choke m Huang Xu.


    Huang Xu no longer had any strength to resist Zhou Tai so he just coughed blood repeatedly. His pneumonia is acting up again.


    ¡°Such a young age, but already a master archer. If I let you alive, you will be a bane to our Sun Ce¡¯s banner. Let me send you to hell now!!!¡± Zhou Tai said while raising Huang Xu higher to m him. If the choke m connected, Huang Xu will be dead in only one m.


    ¡°THE ONE WHO WILL BE IN HELL TODAY IS YOU!!!¡± Suddenly a voice full of anger bellowed from the West Wing gate.


    That man was wearing yellow armor with a longbow. In his voice, there was anger, pain and murderous killing intent. The murderous aura in the West Wing which had calmed down, suddenly rose again.

 Chapter 137 - Wounded Cheetah VS Lion King

    Chapter 137 - Wounded Cheetah VS Lion King


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon, Edited by Krayto


    ¡°Father, you¡¯ve returned!!!¡± Huang Xu who is already pale from being choked by Zhou Tai, suddenly showed signs of hope.


    Huang Zhong, Huang Hansheng, had entered the building with his gold curved dao and long bow at his back.


    Huang Zhong¡¯s order was to assault the South Gate. The Urban Army under Huang Zhong¡¯s leadership was invincible. The opposite did not have any teeth to bite back, all of them were dead, even Yu Zheng from the Yu n who just boasted about his achievements was beheaded instantly by Huang Zhong.


    After they finished assaulting the South Gate, originally Huang Zhong was prepared to join up with Liu Mang to fight the Zhou n¡¯s ck g. But when he arrived at the appointed ce, he only found Liu Kai and Liu Neng with their private soldiers along with the disarmed ck g soldiers.


    The ck g was the Zhou n¡¯s private soldiers. If Liu Mang alone were to subjugate them, it will take very big effort as he is not a noble. The same thing cannot be said with the Liu n however. As they are also nobles, then subjugating ck g is the same as changing masters, from Zhou to Liu.


    Looking at these elite heavy infantries who had just surrendered made Huang Zhong truly stunned. Every single one of those ck g soldiers were truly strong because they were able to lift heavy armor with very little difficulties. Huang Zhong could not believe that his little lord is truly this strong.


    The Urban Army¡¯s casualties only amounted to 100 troops and he was able to make these 3,000 elite troops surrender. But now Huang Zhong was unable to find Liu Mang anywhere at their appointed ce


    Liu Neng quickly told Huang Zhong that Liu Mang went to Administration Office, because Sun Ce had sent assassins to kill his lord Lu Bu¡¯s family. Liu Kai and Liu Neng stayed here because of Liu Mang¡¯s order to put these newly surrendered ck g to prison, so they stayed here now. With the request from Liu Neng to assist Liu Mang, Huang Zhong quickly galloped toward the Administration Office.


    Even without Liu Neng¡¯s request, Huang Zhong would have also quickly went to the Administration Office. Liu Mang had stationed his beloved son to guard Lu Bu¡¯s family. Huang Zhong was now really worried, so worried that he kept whipping his already tired warhorse.


    When he arrived at Administration Office, Huang Zhong trembled a little, because of the casualties at the lobby. Huang Zhong asked an Urban Army who managed to survive the initial attack, Liu Mang¡¯s location. After that, Huang Zhong quickly moved to the West Wing. When he arrived there, his eyes almost fell out of its socket because of shock.


    Urban Army¡¯s corpses were littered everywhere. Some of them were torn in half, some of them had bones protruding from their bodies, a great shield split into two and the blue stone for flooring was destroyed.


    His little lord was lying on the ground held by his three wives-to-be, his son was choking and can be killed at any time by an armor less young man.


    ¡°Father?!¡± Zhou Tai¡¯s heart was startled. The father of young archer came, this is dangerous. Zhou Tai then thought ¡°It is no use. I don¡¯t care if your father is here, you will die today!!!¡± Zhou Tai tightening his grip and want to choke m Huang Xu.


    ¡°DIE!!!!¡± Zhou Tai went crazy again. First he needed to kill this young man and then seize the opportunity to kill thedies and Liu Mang, ignoring Huang Zhong.


    ¡°YOU DIE NOW!!!¡± Huang Zhong eximed loudly. Huang Zhong no longer careded about wealth, no longer cared military authority, no longer cared about his dignity. The only thing that he cared about was his son Huang Xu. Threatening Huang Xu was like inviting Huang Zhong¡¯s wrath. Now there is a man who threatened Huang Xu¡¯s life, Huang Zhong wanted to rip that man open.


    However, if he rushed Zhou Tai now, then it will be toote. So Huang Zhong drew his trusty longbow and quickly locked-on Zhou Tai.


    In the Three Kingdoms period, the best archer Huang Zhong. Lu Bu¡¯s skill in archery ifpared with Huang Zhong¡¯s is slightly inferior.


    To exin that, we need to go further to the past, when Lu Bu was still in Xu Province. Two instances show Lu Bu¡¯s archery prowess.


    Originally in the Formation Breaker, Gao Shun had a major named Cao Xing who was able to shoot Xiahou Dun¡¯s left eye back in Xiapi from a distance of 150 steps. His archery was taught to him by Lu Bu. After Xiahou Dun ate his eyeball, he quickly charged with all of his might and was able to kill Cao Xing before losing consciousness. Cao Xing¡¯s skill in wushu was actually only a third-ss general, even lower whenpared to Cheng Yu, but he was able to almost kill a first-ss general because of his archery skill.


    The second instance is when Lu Bu shot his Sky Piercer in order to force Liu Bei and Ji Ling into a truce. At that time the distance between his Sky Piercer and him was 150 steps, but Lu Bu was still able to shoot his arrow flew toward the tip of his halberd and managed to hit it, thus we can agree that Lu Bu¡¯s archery is also excellent.


    But during Lu Bu and Huang Zhong¡¯s duel, he did not use his archery skill because he knows that he is at his strongest when he is using halberd, same also with Huang Zhong with his archery skill. So they can only have showdown with their strongest point.


    Now, Huang Zhong had never been so angry in his life, he quickly shifted powered up state, emitting the super-ss general aura, simr to when Huang Xu wanted to shoot the Rapid Point-Shot, making people who felt his aura tremble in fear.


    ¡°NOT GOOD!!!¡± Zhou Tai¡¯s instinct as general and beast alerted him. He knows that at the time when this young boy dies, he will also die. Although Zhou Tai came with the determination to die, he had not yet finished his mission. He had indeed killed a lot of Lu Bu¡¯s army but those that he had killed were only soldiers, his mission is to kill Lu Bu¡¯s family in order for his lord Sun Ce¡¯s blood debt to be paid.


    So, Zhou Tai has no other choice but put Huang Xu in front of him. If, Huang Zhong shot him, he will kill his son first before he kills him.


    ¡°HUMPH!!!¡± Looking at Zhou Tai put his son as a cover, Huang Zhong became angrier. ¡°This whippersnapper really thinks I do not have any other techniques up my sleeve!!!¡±


    Huang Zhong quickly shot two arrows but not toward Zhou Tai but at a metal shield that the Urban Army soldiers had dropped.


    When those arrows made contact with great shield, it suddenly turned its direction toward Zhou Tai¡¯s back shoulder. It was the exact same location where he was shot by Huang Xu¡¯s Rapid Point-Shot earlier and at the shoulder where he is holding Huang Xu.


    ¡°Ricochet?!¡± Liu Mang finally knew what is called master in archery and now in disbelief because he had never ever in his life expected to see a ricochet shot done using a bow and arrow.


    TL: Huang Zhong just be Revolver Ocelot.


    Zhou Tai only realized it at thest moment and was already toote to avoid those arrows.


    ¡°AAARRRRGGGHHHHH!!!!¡± Zhou Tai screamed in pain. His wounds are truly hurting now. Those arrows which were shot by Huang Zhong buried deep inside his left heart and his right shoulder where he choke Huang Xu. Blood flowers sshing from his body causing much pain.


    Because of that, Zhou Tai lost his arm strength and dropped Huang Xu. Just as Huang Xu was dropped, Lu Lingqi offered her halberd grip for Huang Xu to hold in order to escape.


    Huang Xu had been saved, Zhou Tai¡¯s only threating enemy is Huang Zhong. So Zhou Tai ordered the rest of his ck g to attack Huang Zhong ¡°STOP HIM!!!¡±


    Zhou Tai¡¯s instinct has painted with fear from this veteran. The young archer almost cost him his life, now the old onees with a skill much higher. He fears that he will die beforepleting his mission.


    ¡°Oh, not dead yet?!¡± Huang Zhong¡¯s brow wrinkled.


    The second arrow has hit this young man¡¯s left chest. It should pierce his heart and he is on the way to bleeding to death. But he is still standing. Although this man¡¯s wounds are a lot, all of them are not fatal. A person whose strength has reached super-ss can control their muscles in order to stop excessive blood loss.


    ¡°Still have one heart, eh?!¡± Huang Zhong sneered already understanding the situation.


    Huang Zhong is not Huang Xu. He is experienced. Even though Zhou Tai already had a bleeding wound, he was still standing up; meaning he has two hearts. Huang Zhong quickly raised his bow again. He must kill this general soon but his brow wrinkled when he saw how many ck g soldiers are charging toward him.


    He quickly released his shot, and two ck g soldiers died instantly.


    ¡±SHAAAA!!!!¡± The death of theirrades cannot slow down the remaining ck gs. They need to kill or hold down Huang Zhong so theirmander can restore his strength and make a final charge. So, they revealed killing intent and shoved their long swords toward Huang Zhong.


    Huang Zhong just countered the ck g soldiers who initiated an attack with his bare hands. He punched him and grabbed the long sword and quickly stabbed him.


    Two ck gs approaching, one of them tried to strike his chest, the other aimed for his belly.


    Huang Zhong just used his longbow as shield, and then shed them with his gold curved dao. In just a moment, both of them are lost their heads.


    With The ck g buying time for him, Zhou Tai quickly gathered his strength again by hitting his own pressure points. He bit his wrist in order to be beast once again and also to connect certain blood vessel for hisst offense. If he cannot be enraged, he has no hope ofpleting his mission.


    Every time he bit his arm, he shivered, because the wound on his arm almost reached his bone. But whatever the cost, it is enough for him to reconnect his blood vessel in order to be beast once again.


    Zhou Tai is a predator. In order to make hisst stand, he must at least opened his blood flow and reconnect vital blood vessels in order for him to fight again, so he had no choice but to do surgery on himself in order to reconnect his chi.


    Huang Zhong, having destroyed the remaining ck g soldiers, he also had prepared his long bow.


    ¡°ROAAAAWWWH¡± Zhou Tai screamed.


    He leaped toward Huang Zhong fiercely. Doing a long distance battle will only bring him a loss. That veteran¡¯s longbow¡¯s threat is too big. As long as he can fight in closebat, he can had an opportunity to win. So he brandished his serpent spear for onest battle.


    ¡°Oh, you want to do closebat? Good, let me witness how powerful you are!!!¡± Huang Zhong sneered while looking at Zhou Tai who is currently speeding toward him. He put down his long bow and pulled out his gold curved dao. Huang Zhong was not only good at archery, he was also good in closebat.


    Yes, Huang Zhong¡¯s top ability is his archery skill. But his strength is in the pinnacle of super-ss. Even when Lu Bu fought Huang Zhong, he only able to keep up with him to a draw for 100 bouts before he pulled out his longbow.


    Even historically when Guan Yu fight against Huang Zhong in Changshamandery. At that time, Guan Yu was still in his prime and Huang Zhong was already old, but when they fought, Guan Yu was unable to defeat Huang Zhong in a fair duel. Only after feinting escape, can he defeat Huang Zhong.


    At that time, Huang Zhong was already past of his prime, his entire physical quality had already dropped; showing Huang Zhong¡¯s skill in dao.


    Zhou Tai wanted fight in closebat in order to kill Huang Zhong and Huang Zhong also want to make Zhou Tai die painfully, an arrow shot is too good for him.


    If Zhou Tai is a cheetah trying to pounce on a prey, then Huang Zhong now is a lion waiting for enemy to be exhausted in order to strike.


    And final battle against a severely wounded Zhou Tai and Huang Zhong begun.


    Huang Zhong just leisurely let Zhou Tai attack him, he wanted to know the depth of Zhou Tai¡¯s skills.


    Zhou Tai is leaping again toward Huang Zhong in order to pounce him, Huang Zhong purposely on the defensive; he was even taking a few blows from Zhou Tai.


    Zhou Tai was swinging his hand like a mad man, no longer a human.


    But each of his strike was deflected easily. Huang Zhong sneered toward Zhou Tai


    ¡°Heh, whippersnapper. If this is the extent of your ability, it is no wonder Sun Ce sent you as an assassin. Surely he did not think high of you!!!¡±


    Zhou Tai roared again, angry from Huang Zhong¡¯s insult. But this time, Huang Zhong repelled his attack with all his might making Zhou Tai stumble. As he lost bnce, Huang Zhong shed both of Zhou Tai¡¯s hands and Achilles tendon.


    Soon enough, Zhou Tai fell down on his back, unable to stand up anymore.


    His arms fell at his side. As he turned his face, in front of himid two hands gripping a split trident

 Chapter 138 - Massacre of the Rebellious Nobles

    Chapter 138 - Massacre of the Rebellious Nobles


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon, Edited by Krayto


    ¡°I lost!!! I lost!!!!¡± Zhou Tai now copsed to the ground in denial. His serpent spear is split into two, his hands are missing and his Achilles tendon was severed by Huang Zhong. A moment ago, he could still fight with his hands and serpent spear, but now, Zhou Tai¡¯s four appendages are no longer useful.


    ¡°Who, who the hell are you!!!! At least tell me your name!!!!¡± Zhou Tai yelled still in disbelief.


    In Sun Ce army, only Taishi Ci and Sun Ce can bepared with Zhou Tai. Once Zhou Tai has gone berserk, Taishi Ci and Sun Ce are not a match for him


    Now, that same person was easily defeated by a veteran. Although when fighting Lu Lingqi and Huang Xu, Zhou Tai had already been exhausted; a loss is still loss. When fighting in the forest, nobody will give you any opportunity to even take a breath. Once you show your weakness, you are done for.


    ¡°My name is Huang Zhong, Huang Hansheng!!!¡± Huang Zhou said while putting aside his longbow and his gold curved dao, continuing to dress his wound.


    It seems that his earlier decision was quite wrong, letting Zhou Tai get a clean blow him, he thought ¡°Hmm, maybe I should not have been too confident earlier, his blows really are painful and are able to make me wounded like this!¡±.


    ¡°Huang Zhong, Huang Hansheng? Huang Zhong, Huang Hansheng?!¡± Zhou Tai just repeated Huang Zhong¡¯s name.


    ¡°Cough, cough!!!¡± Liu Mang¡¯s body had many dislocations, he is suffering from a big ache.


    ¡°Little lord!!!¡± Huang Zhong did not attended his son, but instead hurriedly went to help Liu Mang. Huang Zhong saw that although Huang Xu is injured, it was not a serious injury. Presently, the Urban Army¡¯s casualties is more than 200 men including those 100 troops who were sent earlier to the Administration Office. Those who survived are only less than 30 people and these 30 people also lost their battle prowess.


    Luckily Huang Zhong arrived on time, if not Liu Mang may be among Urban Army¡¯s corpses.


    ¡°Old man Huang, thank you very much!!!¡± Liu Mang was struggling to sit, his face was pale. He was considered very lucky this time. His other brothers-in-arms either died or were severely wounded. Although his bone is also injured, it was not severe at all.


    ¡°Old man Huang. Speak now, say that I am not cursed!!!¡± Suddenly Liu Mang asked this strange question while looking at hisrade¡¯s corpses.


    ¡°Eh? Little lord, what do you mean?!¡± Huang Zhong really did not understand why Liu Mang asked that question.


    ¡°You see, this morning they were all still standing; still living. They called me general, they call me little lord. But now, now!!!¡± Liu Mang¡¯s eyes cannot hold his tears. Hisrades, brothers-in-arms, all 200 troops died like trash. Even those 30 troops who managed to survive, are severely wounded and will not live through the day.


    ¡°After Battle of Mt. Bagong, I thought after I practiced martial arts and be strong, I can change their fate, but now? Nothing has changed, nothing!!!! I AM A GARBAGE BEYOND ANY RECOGNITION!!!¡± Liu Mang eximed loudly while sobbing. He no longer care about his dislocated bones his wounds.


    ¡°General, we would never me you!!!¡± An Urban Army soldier opened his mouth. His chest already broken; his intestines spreading on the floor. Hisplexion is pale holding down a lot of pain. He knew that he would never see another morning.


    ¡°General, let me tell you this! You brought dignity to us, only you recognized us as humans!!! It is you who made us understand that being a soldier is not just to fill ones belly!!! You created many brothers for me, you created many family members for me. You made each one of us valuable in your division!!! That alone makes us very happy!!!!¡± Said that man while suppressing his pain.


    That man is an ex-supply troop from Battle of Mt. Bagong. Afterwards he was drafted into Urban Army. In the supply troops, he only knows that being a soldier is to fill ones belly with warm food in order to survive. But after being in the Urban Army, he realized that there is more being a soldier than just filling one¡¯s belly.


    In the cold weapons era, casualties to an elite unit was divided into three parts. After suffering 30% casualties the elite unit must fight to the death. After suffering 40% - 50% casualties it can be considered a defeat. After suffering 60% casualties and beyond, it can be considered as the unit being annihted. Those are the three ssifications of elite casualties in the cold weapon era.


    Regarding Liu Mang¡¯s Urban Army, the current Urban Army really cannot bepared against other elite units in regards to battle efficiency. They definitely cannot bepared with Danyang soldiers, the Bing Province Heavy Cavalry, the Formation Breaker, of the Ferocious Cavalry.


    Even The Urban Army cannot bepared with the noble¡¯s private soldiers if they fought one-on-one. Every single troops of those elite squad are very strong in wushu and was also led by a general who was very strong in wushu too, therefore their battle efficiencies are very strong. The Urban Army currently are only able to fight together, no one-on-one bouts.


    However, regarding morale. The Urban Army is unmatched by any of these elites. Although in the battlefield, themander was always ordering them to protect each other, but usually soldiers just goes in their own pace. Ignoringrades who had been mortally wounded and only wanted to watch out for their brothers, fathers and sons.


    But in the Urban Army, Liu Mang always emphasized the importance of being a team, they are family. A team are people who work together as one, back-to-back with their fellow brothers. So, when one member is in distressful situation, they will quickly move to help them. That is how a family should be, there is trust in the team; they were truly brothers-in-arms.


    They wouldplete their task no matter what. They were even satisfied onying down their life for their General and elder brother, Liu Mang; they became his weapons and his shields.


    These 200 troops, even if they are dying, they will stay strong for Liu Mang. Earlier they had resolved to die in order to stop Zhou Tai. Even if their body was destroyed in the process, even if their body was split into two, they will endure the pain in order to help Liu Mang. This is the embodiment of their motto, ¡°Together we live or die; Together we share riches and honor¡± that Liu Mang taught them, the spirit of his division.


    ¡°General, I am sorry that I cannot be with you again! I will go toherworld with my other brothers!!!¡± His face already pale and his body convulsing painfully, but on his dying face there was a smile of satisfaction.


    ¡°General, what he said is right. We would never me you! Please go on living, for us!!!¡± Another Urban Army solder responded to Liu Mang¡¯s question.


    His hand is holding a sword to his neck. He is unable to bear the pain, so he might as well kill himself to ease the pain. With that, another brother disappeared from this world.


    Seeing his brothers following tomit suicide, Liu Mang eximed out loud


    ¡°YOU!!!! WHAT ARE ALL OF YOU DOING? I FORBID YOU TO DIE!!!! YOU HEAR ME!!! THAT¡¯S AN ORDER!!!!¡±


    But they will notply with Liu Mang¡¯s order. They knew that they will not be able to live any longer. They just choose death in order to alleviate the pain, but all of them are smiling towards Liu Mang without any resentment, simr to Xu Cheng.


    ¡°General, farewell to you!!!¡± With those words of parting, all of them shed their necks.


    ¡°NO, NO!!!!¡± Liu Mang struggled to stand up to stop them. But he cannot move because of his bones being dislocated, so after standing he just sat back down again.


    ¡°Old man Huang, go, stop them, stop them!!!¡±


    ¡°Little lord, let them go!!!¡±Huang Zhong refused to obey Liu Mang¡¯s order. He also saw that these soldiers¡¯ wounds are untreatable, so it is much better, for them to pass away quietly.


    ¡°AAAAAHHHHHHHH!!!!!¡± Liu Mang held his head and screamed ¡°MY TRAINING ONLY AMOUNTED TO NOTHING, NOTHING HAS CHANGED, NOTHING!!!!¡±


    From 200 Urban Army troops who were dispatched to Administration Office only 3 were left! Those 27 troops chose tomit suicide. Before, they were still screaming the Urban Army¡¯s slogan in order to protect their eldest brother, Liu Mang!!!


    Now with enemy being defeated, their adrenaline also loosened their heightened concentration. After that they discovered that they are already un-savable, so they might as well bid their goodbyes to their general and to the remaining brothers who managed to survive this battle.


    After that, more and more Urban Army soldiers that were split in order to quell the rebellion started gathering in Administration Office¡¯s West Wing. They had pacified the rebellion in Wancheng city. The remaining prisoners were given to Liu Kai and Liu Neng to handle. No one beside them are the most appropriate to handle this matter.


    When the rest of Urban Army entered West Wing, the vision was truly tragic, that some of Urban Army troops unable were unable to hold their tears. 200 brother-in-arms, only left 3 people!!! 3 PEOPLE FROM 200 TROOPS!!!


    ¡°AAAAHHHHHH!!!!¡± Several Urban Army soldiers were screaming in rage and wanted to strangle the mastermind of this massacre, Zhou Tai. But they were prevented by other people. Although they are angry and sad, without Liu Mang¡¯s order, nobody dared to make a move on Zhou Tai.


    "Huang Zhong? Huang Hansheng? Huang Zhong? Huang Hansheng!" Zhou Tai had been repeating this name for a while and suddenly he chuckled "Ha-ha, Milord Sun Ce, this general failed toplete the mission! Please forgive me!" Blood dropped from Zhou Tai¡¯s mouth. Zhou Tai¡¯s eyes started to lose its light, he bite his tongue tomit suicide.


    ¡°You want to die peacefully huh? I WILL NOT ALLOW YOU DIE PEACEFULLY!!!!¡± Liu Mang eximed.


    He then yelled ¡°SOMEONE, BEHEAD ZHOU TAI NOW!!!! COOK HIS BODY INTO MEATLOAF AND SEND IT TO SUN CE!!!¡± Liu Mang¡¯s eyes are red, his body was emitting a thick aura of killing intent.


    He thought ¡°Ooohhh, Sun Ce, your blood debt is now no longer just my Honorable Father-In-Laws!!!! I will be your opponent now!!! I WANT EVERY DROP OF YOUR BLOOD SPILLED FOR MY BROTHERS WHO DIED HERE!!!!¡±


    ¡°Reporting to the general, Wancheng city¡¯s rebellion has been quelled!!! 32 nobles who participated in this rebellion was surrounded in their own mansion with their private soldiers!!! Liu Neng is awaiting for yours instruction on how to deal with them. In addition, the head of the He n and the head of the Lin n are outside of the Administration Office¡± Cheng Yu reported to Liu Mang.


    Cheng Yu did not know how tofort Liu Mang, so he can only report the current situation and hoped that it will easy his emotions.


    Deal with them? They will need to wait for Lu Bu toe back to deal with them. That is his right as lord. Other people cannot make this decision for themselves, because it will be a breach on his authority and at the same time, it is questioning Lu Bu¡¯s authority as lord.


    However Liu Mang had decided to make the decision himself and red at Cheng Yu ¡°DO I NEED TO TELL YOU HOW TO HANDLE THEM, CHENG YU?!¡± Liu Mang¡¯s eyes are bloodshot, Cheng Yu noticed the killing intent he was emitting making him really afraid. If Cheng Yu was not on the same side, perhaps he would have been swallowed alive by Liu Mang.


    Liu Mang eximed his order ¡°KILL THEM ALL!!! SPARE NO ONE!!!!¡±


    ¡°SPARE NO ONE?!¡± Although their heads and private soldiers are involved but their families are not involved in this rebellion. Even some branch families did not know that main family was plotting rebellion let alone those servants in noble¡¯s mansion. Their connection at most was just serving the nobles!


    ¡°ARE YOU DEAF? DO YOU WANT ME TO SAY IT AGAIN?!¡± Liu Mang said coldly.


    ¡°What about those servants in nobles¡¯ mansion!!!¡± Cheng Yu asked


    ¡°KILL THEM ALL, SPARE NO ONE, I WANT THEIR SURNAME TO BE LOST IN THIS WORLD!!! KILL THEM ALL, INCLUDING THE SERVANTS AND PRIVATE SOLDIERS!!!!¡± Liu Mang said with determination and anger.


    There is no good in sparing those nobles. He truly discovered that by sparing them, he only invited more trouble for himself. If it were not for these nobles, would the rebellion have urred until Wancheng city be ruined like this? Would the Administration Office be a ce of massacre?


    If he had taken a few steps of precaution before!!! But now, since they dared to rebel, they must suffer the consequences.


    ¡°Hanyang, most of them are innocent!!!¡±Lu Lingqi who just heard Liu Mang¡¯s order suddenly protested. The crimemitted by the n heads cannot be burdened with their wives and daughters. If only exterminating the noble¡¯s n heads, Lu Lingqi will not object to Liu Mang¡¯s order. But now Liu Mang¡¯s order was to y them all of them including the private soldiers and servants! They probably didn¡¯t even know that their own family members was a part of Wancheng city¡¯s rebellion.


    ¡°Huh, innocent? Do you want to argue with me about innocence Ling¡¯er? The gate defenders and those 200 Urban Army troops protecting you, they were innocent people caught in this war! Have you see Wancheng city clearly? Thosemoners who got swept in this chaos, they are also innocent!!! You still wanted to argue with me about innocence? Those who take up the knife, must know the consequences when they die!!! Those Urban Army soldiers died, those gate defenders died, thosemoners died. Yes, they died, but their family suffers because of their death!!!! Now, those nobles are the ones who took their lives, KILL THEM ALL, SPARE NO ONE!!!!¡±


    ¡°Little lord, it is prudent to wait for Milord toe back!!!¡± Huang Zhong also warned Liu Mang. Although Liu Mang is Lu Bu¡¯s son-inw and Lu Bu¡¯s army little lord, he is not Lu Bu¡¯s son. Overstepping the lord¡¯s authority is one of the heaviest sins in this day and age as they are still maintaining a feudal caste and can be considered as murdering the lord in order to get authority.


    Usually in a warlord¡¯s family, if the youngest child wanted to grasp authority then he must kill his father and brothers to obtain it. That is why in royalty, there is no brotherhood.


    ¡°I WILL BEAR ALL OF THE CONSEQUENCES!!!¡± Liu Mang also knew that rule, but he cannot make these soldiers and thosemoners die in vain. He definitely cannot make them scream for revenge beneath hell.


    ¡°YES SIR!!!!¡± The entire Wancheng city that had just calmed down, was again plunged into terror, but this time, it was in the noble¡¯s mansions.


    After Liu Mang dispensed his orders and asked Cheng Yu to put his mother-inws and his wives-to-be in his mansion, he got out from Administration Office.


    Liu Kai, Liu Neng and with prisoners He Shuo and Lin Feng, were all there. Liu Kai and Liu Neng were really frightened by the way Liu Mang looked, so they kept their mouths shut and asked him for orderster.


    He Shuo and Lin Feng who were tied up, suddenly kowtowed toward Liu Mang and said ¡°Please Your Highness Prince of Shu, spare us and our family. We swore to leave this Wancheng city and never to return again!!!¡±


    Liu Mang retorted coldly ¡°Oh, leaving Wancheng city, so you can provoke others like Cao Cao to attack me, huh? Keep dreaming!!!¡±


    He Shuo burst out ¡°Liu Mang, Liu Hanyang, you are not afraid of sins? Are you not afraid that all of the nobles will turn against you and your father-inw?!¡±


    Liu Mang took a nce at Liu Kai and Liu Neng and they nodded in turn. ¡°Afraid? Did you really think that this nation only has the He n and Lin n as the noble¡¯s spokesperson? I have the Liu n who will tell the truth about this Wancheng city rebellion!!! They will serve as me and my Honorable father-inw¡¯s main supporters after all of you die!!!¡±


    Lin Feng screamed because he did not see any other means to persuade the Prince of Shu to spare them ¡°LIU MANG, LIU HANYANG. THINK ABOUT THE REPERCUSSIONS YOU WILL HAVE WHEN MILORD SUN CE ARRIVES IN WANCHING CITY!!! REMEMBER... PSSHT!!!!¡± Lin Feng had not yet finished his sentence when was stabbed by Liu Mang who said coldly ¡°Your words mean nothing to me!!!!¡± and spat towards Lin Feng¡¯s face in disbelief.


    Soon enough, He Shuo joined Lin Feng in the underworld, he was beheaded by Liu Neng.


    In Wancheng city, screams of helplessness still were heard inside the noble¡¯s mansions. ¡°Help!!!¡±, ¡°SPARE US!!!¡±, ¡°HAVE MERCY!!!!¡± However, no Urban Army soldiers paid heed to their plea, for they, themselves considered these nobles, servants, and these noble private soldiers as a punching bag and sacrifice to their banners.


    Blood flowed endlessly on the city streets, blood flowed until the moat looked like the crimson sea.

 Chapter 139 - Reactions to the Noble Massacre in Wancheng City (1)

    Chapter 139 - Reactions to the Noble Massacre in Wancheng City (1)


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon, Edited by Krayto


    ========================================================================


    Cao Cao¡¯s POV


    There are many events happening almost the same time in this nation, Wancheng city has been cleaned up of its internal rebellion, the Zhou n is cornered in Shucheng County and on itsst leg. The biggest news came from Jing Province, it said that when Liu Biao of Jing Province learned of Sun Ce¡¯s retreat to his main HQ, he quickly increased their troops in order to quickly expel Zhou Yu out of Jiangxia, and now they are in a stalemate due to Zhou Yu¡¯s deft strategies in spite of being outnumbered.


    The second event was that Big-eared Liu was expelled from Xu Province for the second time after expelled he was expelled by Lu Bu quite some time ago.


    This time due under pressure of his grain and provisions depleting, Old Cao did not pull any punches fighting Liu Bei. He sent out all of his elites, including the newly-reformed Ferocious Cavalry. Liu Bei could not defend nor counter-attack due to severeck of personnel who were willing to fight for him.


    Although he had several tens thousands soldiers under him, all of them were remnants of the Yellow Turban Rebellion that was reformed and called then renamed the Qing Province soldiers which was forcefully taken from Cao Cao. They did not have sense of belonging toward Liu Bei, so naturally they were fighting half-heartedly and that was the cause of Liu Bei¡¯s defeat.


    Liu Bei who was expelled out of Xu Province, quickly asked themoners of Pengcheng County and Xiapi to leave Cao Cao. In their eyes, Liu Bei was a benevolent ruler, so they quickly followed him to escape like at Changban. At the surface it is showed his benevolence toward the world, but the truth is thosemoners became his meat shield in order to slow down the enemy advance, further demonizing Cao Cao.


    TL: Battle of Changban, Dynasty Warriors yers should be familiar, when Zhao Yun rescued Liu Shan and when Zhang Fei bellowed his challenge


    When Liu Bei saw Old Cao withdraw his offense, he quickly ordered thosemoners to disperse and return to their own home. Meanwhile, Liu Bei also seized this opportunity to bring several thousand elites with the Qing Province soldiers to look shelter in Yu Province¡¯s capital Runan, taking shelter under Liu Pi.


    Yuan Shao also became more aggressive toward Old Cao. He demanded Old Cao to give the Han Emperor to him, demanding Old Cao to resign from being regent, and finally demanded that he surrender along with his civil and military officials.


    The massacre in Wancheng city naturally gathered huge attention in this nation, unable to hide the truth.


    32 nobles n that participated in the rebellion was cut down by Liu Mang, including servants and private soldiers. 32 surnames perished from the world.


    Wancheng city currently had 30,000 families with poption of 150,000 people. During rebellion, 5000 families were decimated by noble¡¯s private soldiers. During massacre, Liu Mang had killed more than 10,000 families including the noble¡¯s main family and branch families with the elderly, infants and women.


    Wancheng city¡¯s moat was filled with blood.


    ¡°Eh, all the nobles killed was by His Highness Prince of Shu?!¡± Cao Cao who had returned to his main HQ in Xu Du, after pacifying Xu Province, was now really stunned in disbelief when he read this Intel.


    Cao Cao then recalled the events regarding Liu Mang the ¡°Prince of Shu is Liu Mang right? Is not he just a weakly schr like Fengxiao (Guo Jia)? Alright, I admit, he had a very poisonous tongue, he almost made me vomit blood in Kaiyang! But that person was a very frail young man. He was definitely unable tomit this!!! Was it a miscalction for me, to seal him as the Prince of Shu?¡± Originally, he sealed Liu Mang as the Prince of Shu in order for Lu Bu to kill him. Now that n had failed and the iing Intel stated that the Prince of Shu killed 32 noble ns including their branch ns. More than 10,000 families, with a poption of more than 40,000 people, was killed in this weak schr¡¯s hand.


    Cao Cao really did not think that this Prince of Shu dared to kill people.


    The reason why Cao Cao was regarded as a mass-murderer is because when Cao Song was murdered in Xu Province, Cao Cao led his army to destroy 3 counties in Xu Province to serve only as a warning to Tao Qian. Those three counties are only small counties, and only held at least 1000 families each; none of them being major nobles.


    Even still, such an act rewarded him the title of mass-murderer; the ck-hearted monster. Now, Liu Mang murdered 32 noble ns whichprised of 10,000 families, what title would he get?


    Truly the biggest event now is in Lujiang Prefecture, the entirety of Lujiang now only had 6 noble ns. Wancheng city only had Liu n, Lu n, Han n and Xu n and the four of them was led by Liu n. Jiashi County only had 2 ns. The other, was decimatedpletely.


    ¡°Really, this is really out of my expectation, this Liu Mang, Liu Hanyang!!!¡± Guo Jia replied to Cao Cao. This is the third time that Cao Cao mentioned this person.


    During Xiapi, he managed to scheme Lu Bu¡¯s escape to the point of managing to destroy the four armies Wei, Song, Yu and Xiahou by his words alone. In the end, Wei Xu and Song Xian returned to Lu Bu¡¯s side to hold Cao army off. That act alone truly made Guo Jia surprised to no end.


    During Kaiyang, he managed to anger Cao Cao until he was unable to think of any strategies. At that time, Guo Jia had concluded that this Prince of Shu is a character that is deft in strategies and a person who is very good in argument. Now he was really surprised that this Prince of Shu is a decisive character that is able to kill.


    ¡°Hmm, Hmm!!!¡± Guo Jia is humming as if trulymending this His Highness Prince of Shu. This Prince of Shu is decisive, once he says to kill, he did not back out on words at all. The heads that he just killed amounted to several stories high.


    Sometime ago, when Lu Bu killed the Chen n, he had expected that there would be a change in Wancheng city¡¯s noble status, but he never thought the change would be like this! And the one who made this big change is His Highness Prince of Shu, eradicating those who had rebelled.


    This Prince of Shu is either courageous or cruel-hearted, offending Jiangdong¡¯s nobles. But looking at the bigger perspective, this must be one of the Prince of Shu¡¯s bigger ns for the future.


    In any case, Jiangdongs nobles and Lu Bu¡¯s army will never be in harmony. They are always guarded against each other. So, might as well eradicate all of them. The most surprising one is that Liu Mang did not kill those who did not participate in rebellion.


    The Liu n, Han n, Lu n and Xu n still existed and all helping to clean up the rebellion. This kind of publicity stunt can also be an advertisement for Lu Bu¡¯s army.


    The message stated ¡°Stay beside me, and you will gain riches and prosper. Stand against me, and you will all perish!!!¡±


    This can make, those nobles who supported Sun Ce army and oppose Lu Bu¡¯s army scared until they are unable to make any decisions to or provide or support Sun Ce, for fear they will be eliminated like those of Wancheng city.


    ¡°This is also one of strategies against Jiangdong¡¯s Little Conqueror, so he is preupied with Lujiang!!!¡± Guo Jia concluded. Guo Jia¡¯s assessment is that Old Cao¡¯s threats are Big-eared Liu and Jiangdong¡¯s Little Conqueror with Sun Ce as the bigger threat than Liu Bei now.


    Liu Bei is a truly restless lord. After winning Cao Cao¡¯s trust, he quickly rebelled and snatched Xu Province. If he was patient and waited for 10 years, building his forces and then betray Cao Cao his betrayal would have had a better oue. But he did not, and now he suffered the consequences, being kicked out of Xu Province.


    This second enemy was Sun Ce. When he was stationed at Lujiang, he just remained motionless, waiting for Cao Cao to do battle at Guandu. When Guo Jia saw his moves, he realized that his ambition is not small and prudent in his actions and can be one of Cao Cao¡¯s greatest enemy. Even Guo Jia had offered many strategies to battle Sun Ce, but now, those ns were useless, because Sun Ce had been halted by Lu Bu.


    If one wants to halt a tiger, you can only use a tiger to fight another tiger. This time the one who halted Sun Ce is the mighty tiger Lu Bu. One can just wait until they are finished fighting and collect the spoils for themselves.


    ========================================================================


    Liu Biao¡¯s POV


    In Jing Province¡¯s capital Xiangyang


    ¡°Hahahaha, nice, nice!!!¡± Cai Mao and Zhang Yun who were looking at the Intel areughing loudly, speaking to the middle-aged man who was seated at the seat of honor while holding their fists ¡°Milord, be happy, this is a very good news for us!!!¡±


    ¡°HUMPH!!!! What good news?!!!¡± the nearby middle-aged general had a lot of contempt for Lu Bu after losing at Huangzhou city. ¡°Both of them are our enemies, including Sun Ce. Don¡¯t forget we took Sun Jian¡¯s life and my son at the hands of Lu Bu. No matter who wins, we will not have good results to our Jing Province. That is for certain!!!¡±


    ¡°General Huang, do not lose your temper. Lend your ear to Mao¡¯s exnation!!!¡± That middle-aged general is Huang Zu, he was recalled back to Jing Province because he had failed to defend his Jiangxia and was reced by Wen Ping. He truly angry, because he just made two mortal enemies. One mortal enemy was the Sun n who had already given him big troubles, now adding Lu Bu who currently had possession of his captured son. Huang Zu will not have good impressions on both of them.


    Cai Mao really did not care whether Jiangxia lost or not, because that is not his domain. That is Huang n¡¯s domain. His domain in Xiangyang and his n is the oldest noble. He can also see Liu Biao is not a wise lord, but he is the master of Jing Province. What Cai Mao and others were doing now, was waiting for any side who can offer the better price in order for Cai n to rise further.


    However now, Sun Ce had now be much more aggressive and has ovee half of Jiangxia. If he managed to reach Xiangyang, the Cai n will also die because Cai Mao was also involved in killing Sun Jian. Currently the Huang n of Jiangxia was in a dire state for they are thest defense against Jiangdong¡¯s Little Conqueror.


    ¡°General Huang Zu, open your mind and hear my exnation carefully. Now that Lu Bu¡¯s army has killed the majority of the nobles in Wancheng city, it can be said he has lost favor with Jiangdong¡¯s nobles! Without the support of the local nobles, one can be said to be rootless in that particrnd. Moreover, Lu Bu has offended Sun Ce was impossible to be harmonious again. So, the enemy of our enemy is our friend!!!¡± Cai Mao exined.


    ¡°HUMPH!!! Is not Lu Bu also an enemy?!¡± Huang Zu is muddle-headed, because ording to Cai Mao¡¯s speech, they must form an alliance with Lu Bu.


    ¡°GENERAL HUANG ZU, PATIENCE, I AM NOT FINISHED MY SPEECH!!!¡± Although the Huang n has lost its prestige because of Huang Zu¡¯s loss, Cai Mao was still giving Huang Zu face.


    ¡°Offending Jiangdong¡¯s nobles is not as bad as offending this nation¡¯s nobles! If Jiangdong¡¯s nobles spread the news that Lu Bu is a mass-murderer and the nobles enemies, what do you think the effect will have on Lu Bu¡¯s army?!¡±


    What kind of effect will it have...? Huang Zu quickly understood.


    If Jiangdong¡¯s nobles screamed the news, nobody will want to help Lu Bu¡¯s army. Counselors and strategists usuallye from noble families. Along with that, teachers who raise the future generation would not want to associate themselves with them. Lu Bu¡¯s army being pinned as mass murderers and demons, they will not help them as they will be an aplice to disasters and murders.


    With a reputation like that, evenmoners will not join such an army. When Lu Bu¡¯s armyes,moners will see that as a god of death and will recognized them as an enemy and definitely will defend their city or counties to the death, because of fear.


    With Lu Bu army not being able to obtain new soldiers and officials, they will perish quickly.


    ¡°Are you thinking of?!¡± Huang Zu thought of something.


    ¡°That is correct! We of Jing Province¡¯s major nobles need to beautify Lu Bu¡¯s army and help justify their name. We should spread the news that the 32 nobles were cut down because they rebelled against Lu Bu¡¯s army. Those nobles defied their superiors so Lu Bu¡¯s army had no other choice but to counter-attack!!!¡± This was Cai Mao¡¯s idea.


    ¡°Will this give us an advantage?!¡± Liu Biao opened his mouth. He is the master of Jing Province and he is also a Han Dynasty nsmen and definitely one of thergest nobles. If he opened his mouth to restore Lu Bu¡¯s army¡¯s reputation, then all of nobles willply with his decision.


    ¡°Milord! With this, we will be on good terms with Lu Bu army?!¡± Cai Mao exined again.


    ¡°Good terms with Lu Bu army?!¡± Do you want to form an alliance with them? You are out of your mind, he is the enemy. He just conquered my Huangzhou city and captured Huang She!¡± Huang Zu rejected that idea.


    ¡°General Huang, I did not say anything about making alliance with Lu Bu army!¡± Cai Mao said it while smiling ¡°We only need to beautify and restore their reputation, no more than that. And with that, Lu Bu¡¯s army will definitely thank us profusely for it!¡±


    ¡°What use is your scheme this time, brother Degui? Will it wash our hands off the battlefield?!¡± Huang Zu questioned.


    TL: Degui is Cai Mao¡¯s courtesy name


    ¡°Oh, the use is very big. Washing our hand off the battlefield is not possible, but at least we have secured Huang She¡¯s safety. Moreover, Lu Bu¡¯s army is stronger than Sun Ce and can pin down Sun Ce for quite a long time. We can also make Zhang Xiu of Wan Castle to help restore this Marquis of Wen¡¯s reputation. With this, we can have a guard dog on our north gate and east gate!¡±


    Lu Bu is more powerful than Sun Ce. With Sun Ce being pinned down, Jiangxia will be able to return to our hands and our Jing Province can be the overlord of south China.

 Chapter 140 - Reactions to the Noble Massacre in Wancheng City (2)

    Chapter 140 - Reactions to the Noble Massacre in Wancheng City (2)


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon, Edited by Krayto


    ¡°DAMMIT, DAMMIT!!!!¡±


    Outside of Shucheng County in Lu Bu¡¯s main camp, he is throwing down the Intel he just received to the ground out of anger. Lu Bu was so furious he wanted to kill people.


    Hanyang eradicated almost all of Lujiang¡¯s nobles? What did he want to do? Lu Bu thought to himself.


    ¡°Milord, please restrain your anger!¡± Chen Gong also read the Intel. He now felt a little regret because he should have stayed in Wancheng city in order to restrain Hanyang¡¯s recklessness.


    ¡°Milord, Hanyang truly did not have intend to overstep your authority. You know him inside out! If not for this circumstances, he would not dare to do it!¡± Chen Gong is trying to appease Lu Bu. He will not have Lu Bu be suspicious of Liu Mang. Once he is suspicious, it is the end of them. No people should overstep the authority of their lord, not even their own biological son, let alone son-inw.


    ¡°What did he not dare?!¡± Lu Bu steaming ¡°He thinks that I do not know that Sun Ce¡¯s wife Da Qiao did not die. He said he hanged herself personally, but that is for changing her identity to He Yu. I had once seen Da Qiao in the Administration Office, and thatdy is the same girl that I rescued from the tiger. After lying to me, now he kills those nobles, this is too much already!¡±


    Chen Gong also agreed that Liu Mang really overdid it this time.


    ¡°Gongtai, do not persuade me anymore. We return to that boy now! I must see, who gave him courage to do these kinds of things!¡± Lu Bu had firmly decided that he must re-educate Liu Mang, but Chen Gong did not have these kind of vibesing out from Lu Bu, only killing intent is emanating from him.


    ¡°No need to go back, arrest him now! Someone, return at once to Wancheng city to pass my military orders. Arrest Liu Mang Liu Hanyang for questioning now! QUICK!!!¡± Lu Bu eximed loudly because he is really angry now.


    ¡°Milord, please!!!¡± Chen Gong quickly knelt ¡°Milord, please do not do that!!!¡± Chen Gong held his fist toward Lu Bu ¡°Milord, Hanyang is a loyal person. I, Chen Gong, am willing to give my life to vouch for that. If Liu Mang is not loyal, I, Chen Gong, will be the one to cut him down! Therefore, I asked for Milord to withdraw the order!¡± Chen Gong is also afraid that Lu Bu would be suspicious toward Liu Mang. Truly royalty did not know brotherhood.


    ¡°Unloyal?!¡± Lu Bu stunned ¡°Gongtai, what are you saying?!¡±


    ¡°Milord, Hanyang¡¯s heart is for our Lu Bu army. Please Milord think, without Hanyang, we should have died in Xiapi, in Kaiyang. Without Hanyang, how can we restore the Bing Province Heavy Cavalry in order for us to escape Kaiyang and how can we restore Formation Breaker without his help. If Hanyang is not loyal, he would have just separated from us... to support himself...!¡±


    After seeing that Lu Bu started listening to his plea Cheng Gong continued.


    ¡°Milord, if Hanyang used his Prince of Shu title, he can just boast about his righteous cause like Liu Bei. Please think of the effects that would bring, he would have been able to create a separate force to oppose us. With this, Gong pleads to Milord to think thrice about your order!¡± Chen Gong pleaded with all his might.


    In times of war, there are three types of things that can be used to battle for hegemony.


    The first is a righteous cause, the second is food and the third is military. Although a righteous cause cannot be eaten, it can give a meaning to what are you fighting for. Cao Cao, Liu Bei, Yuan Shao, and Sun Ce had this particr thing and that separated them from the rest of warlords. Cao Cao is the greatest of them all, because he had ¡°weed¡± Han Emperor Liu Xie and quickly appointed himself as Regent. Liu Bei also had title of Imperial Uncle and with that, he can fight under the name restoring the Han Dynasty adding his weeping skills, it made his cause more legitimate.


    Yuan Shao had the grand general title. And Sun Ce, after he conquered Wancheng city, he quickly presented tribute toward Han Emperor in Xu Du in order to get a title for himself.


    Liu Mang also had the title of Prince of Shu and General of Southern Expedition whose territory are the four provinces which are Jing, Yu, Yang and Yi Provinces. Much bigger than Lu Bu¡¯s Governor of Xu Province which had been rendered useless due to him being expelled from Xu Province.


    Second is food and supply line. Chen Gong still had a profound memory. He recalled that Liu Mang brought food, warhorse, and armor sets using a very mysterious method. If he separated from Lu Bu, he will certainly not becking in supplies as he was able to provide it himself and that supply line is unbreakable.


    Third is military. Who is the one not afraid of hearing the name of Prince of Shu in these days? Chen Gong had also seen Liu Mang¡¯s method of training. Although the Urban Army was just formed shortly, its battle efficiency was not weak at all. It can be counted as elites among the Formation Breaker and Bing Province Heavy Cavalry. During Battle of Mt. Bagong they blocked 2000 Yu Province cavalry and was able to destroy Chen Lan and Lei Bo at the same time.


    With these three things on his hand, Liu Mang would have been okay to separate from Lu Bu, but he did not until now for his loyalty to his family.


    ¡°Gongtai, what are you doing?!¡± Lu Bu hurried to help Chen Gong up. His brow wrinkled ¡°Speak now, why are you groveling on the floor?¡±


    ¡°Milord, are you not going to arrest and kill Hanyang?!¡± Chen Gong was also confused, looking at Lu Bu¡¯s appearance, Chen Gong knew that he already calmed down a lot, but he is still worried by his angered expression from before.


    Hanyang not loyal? Arrest and kill Hanyang? Lu Bu quickly understood that Chen Gong had misunderstood his intention. When he looked at Chen Gong, he did not know whether tough or cry!!!


    ¡°Gongtai, in your eyes, is Lu Bu, Lu Fengxian still a beast-like person, a person with no virtues?!¡± Lu Bu asked him solemnly.


    ¡°That is exactly the point, a long time ago, Lu Bu was a man of no virtue!¡± Chen Gong said it in his heart. Chen Gong knows at that time, Lu Bu will resort to all means in order to consolidate his authority. That can be seen from his former subordinates. When Hou Cheng wanted to offer wine to celebrate his sess with Lu Bu, Lu Bu who had set up rules for wine prohibition, suddenly wanted to cut down Hou Cheng who knew nothing of that rule and because of that, Wei Xu, Song Xian and Hou Cheng rebelled against him.


    However, now Lu Bu already became tamer and a much better person than during Xiapi. From a selfish wolf to a sentiment man.


    Looking at Chen Gong¡¯s uncertain look, Lu Bu just shook his head ¡°Gongtai. Bu was a selfish wolf before, but that WAS THEN. Now, Bu is not a selfish wolf anymore!¡± Lu Bu got out of his main camp and look at the skies. He thought in order to achieve fame and fortune, he had sacrificed too much of his brothers and his adoptive fathers. Even almost throwing out his daughter¡¯s happiness by marrying her to Yuan Yao. Even after all of that, what did he get? Nothing!!!


    Ten years ago, he had nothing when he fought for his adoptive fathers in Luoyang and now ten yearster, he also had nothing after being expelled from Xu Province.


    Ten years is enough even for Lu Bu to understand his faults.


    ¡°Gongtai, do you know why I am angry? Why I wanted to arrest that boy Hanyang? That is because we are spoiling him too much! I am angry because he lied to me, he took that He Yu as his concubine without noticing me! Look, at this Intel. It said that ¡°little lord¡¯s wives Madame Lu, Madame Yuan and Madame He Yu are all unharmed¡±. He is not honest with me, his father-inw!¡± Lu Bu was very fatherly nowadays.


    ¡°But, he murdered those nobles without informing you, he overstepped his authority!¡± Said Chen Gong testing him. He needed to see, in the end if it was lie or the truth in Lu Bu¡¯s words.


    ¡°Kill them, so what? I already wanted to kill those nobles. Do they think it is good bullying this Lu Bu? Devouring the flesh and blood ofmoners, taking advantage that they are nobles. Even if Hanyang did not kill them, sooner orter I personally would have killed them all!!! Regarding overstepping my authority as lord, I think the circumstances demanded it, so I will not make a fuss over it!!!¡± Lu Bu¡¯s eyes revealed killing intent and anger.


    Lu Bu truly hated these nobles from the very start. When he was in Bing Province, the nobles were better than those of Wancheng city at the surface, but they were as bad as them. They sold swords to invaders in the ck market in order to trade warhorses for their safekeeping and also to make gold. Selling at ck market, the profit is truly big even much more than selling to their fellow Han.


    But by selling their iron products to those invaders, they are inviting the destruction of their fellow Han and also themselves. Those nobles really did not think of long time benefits and only thinking short term, but even with those repercussion, they still sold to the invaders.


    Those nobles in Wancheng city were also like them. Were those paddies inside their granaries really theirs? Many of them were snatched forcefully and even killed those who refused to hand their paddies.


    But this time, they rebelled against Lu Bu, giving Lu Bu an excused to eradicate all of them.


    Lu Bu¡¯s anger was not because Liu Mang overstepped his authority or held suspicion toward Liu Mang, he is angry because of Liu Mang direct involvement in killing those nobles. He did not know the consequences of killing. Once killing has been done, it will never stop, it might damage his psyche.


    Lu Bu is also angry, because Liu Mang dared to tarnish his reputation by killing those nobles. With this, Liu Mang¡¯s righteous cause would be done for.


    Lu Bu can bear the title of mass-murderer, because Lu Bu¡¯s reputation himself was already damaged. His reputation was already tarnished, so why not add mud and coal? But Liu Mang? Liu Mang is the Prince of Shu, he should be a virtuous lord, a wise lord, not a mass-murderer. Maybe, at this point of time, Liu Mang would already be known as a mass-murderer in this whole nation.


    ¡°Milord, I am sorry to misunderstand you!¡± Chen Gong quickly bowed down to Lu Bu to apologize. Lu Bu just waved his hand casually to dismiss him.


    ========================================================================


    Other¡¯s POV


    In Xiangyang city, there are several youngsters who are sitting at the western hill. They are sitting near two people ying Go. The one who is ying the white piece is a young man, on his hand there is a feather fan, his clothes are very grand; as if he just descended from heaven. On the other side, the one who is ying ck piece is a short young man with ckplexion, simr to Cao Cao.


    There are also four people who are sitting nearby them. Although the four of them did not have unique characteristics like those two, each of them are talents of this age.


    Those four people can be described as shy man, a calm and honest man, a stern man and carefree man.


    Those two who are ying Go, is very fast and before long, they are already checked each other.


    ¡°Kongming, it looks like your skill in chess have dropped considerably!¡± The ck man now in big advantage. The ck man showed happy face because his ck dragon in the Go board was almostpleted, devouring the white pieces.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah¡± the feathered-fan youngsters who was called Kongming did not care at all and continue to fight back ¡°Shiyuan, sometimes what you see on the surface is not always the fact, is not that right?!¡±


    ¡°HAHAHAHA, Kongming, just admit it you have lost!¡± The short ck man isughing. That ck man did not pay attention to the board due to his confidence but the other four are actually observing the board closely. All of theirs brow are wrinkled, searching the point of that feathered-fan youngster to counter-attack the ck man¡¯s offense. The stern man and shy man are unable to find it, but the calm man and the carefree man were able to find that point and they nodded toward the feathered-fan youngster in their heart. This feathered-fan young man is truly good.


    ¡°Am I really going to lose, eh Shiyuan?!¡± Teased the feathered-fan young man.


    ¡°Yes, Kongming. This game is mine!!!¡± The short ck man¡¯s dragon only need one more piece toplete its form. Now he is just waiting for feathered-fan youngster to put his piece, then would already win the whole game


    ¡°Shiyuan, you are too impatient and not observant!! See, this game is mine!¡± The feathered-fan youngster put his white piece at the dragon¡¯s critical ce, effectively preventing the short-ck man to form his victory dragon and also with white piece surrounding it, the ck dragon did not have any ce to escape. This is his victory.


    ¡°Kongming, that wise lord, you always talking about. Always screaming his ¡°Flourish, people suffer; Perish, people suffer¡±, is nothing more than a devil king. Now, I want to know, how you see him!!!¡± Said the short-ck man while raising his brow.


    ¡°Eh?!¡± Those four people who are sitting nearby wrinkled their brow. In Go game, they can attacked each other relentlessly, but in reality, they cannot fight like that. Now, that short-ck man unexpectedly was on the offense against feathered-fan youngster.


    The feathered-fan youngster just casually replied ¡°Shiyuan! I believe, I have already said it to you repeatedly! Sometimes what you see on the surface is not the real one, you need to look much deeper beyond the surface, and there you can find the truth!!!¡±


    ¡°You want the truth?!¡± The short-ck man sneered ¡°The moat of Wancheng city is full of corpses and its river was crimson red, is that truth enough for you?!¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha!!!¡± The feathered-fan youngster did not argue, instead he just give a calm smile. This topic needed further research in order to get answer. If this discussion continued without additional information, it will only damage themselves. Being silent did not make the short-ck man to shut up, he needed to be stopped by the carefree man.


    ¡°Shiyuan, you are too attached to one person! This nation has many heroes, you need to overturn all leaves and look carefully!!!¡±


    ¡°Oh, then Zhouping, tell me, who in your opinion is the wise lord!¡± After hearing that the short-ck man quickly face the carefree man in order to start conversation.


    TL: Carefree man is Cui Jun, Cui Zhouping. One of Zhuge Liang¡¯s best friends


    ¡°Wise lord?!¡± the carefree man was really surprised on Shiyuan¡¯s question, he thought maybe Shiyuan will not speak this topic with him, so he just shook his head ¡°Jun does not understand regarding wise lords, so Jun does not have the rights to speak about a wise lord!¡±


    The short-ck man is unsatisfied with the carefree man¡¯s answer and quickly asked the remaining three men ¡°Guangyuan, Gongwei, Yuanzhi. Same question to all of you!¡±


    ¡°ording to Jian, lord Cao of Xu Du is a wise lord!¡± The stern man opened his mouth first.


    TL: Stern man is Meng Jian, Meng Gongwei, also one of Zhuge Liang¡¯s best friends


    The shy man also replied ¡°Yes, lord Cao is a wise lord!¡±


    TL: Shy man is Shi Tao, Shi Guangyuan, one of Zhuge Liang¡¯s old buddies.


    ¡°Wise lord?!¡± The calm and honest man just shook his head ¡°Shu still cannot see clearly. Shu need time to assess all of lords carefully!¡± The calm man quickly nced toward feathered-fan youngster and the short-ck man. They had chosen their own wise lord, but their choices are not his, so he need time to further assess them.


    TL: Calm and honest man is Xu Shu, Xu Yuanzhi. One of Liu Bei¡¯s earliest strategist historically and best buddies with Zhuge Liang.


    ¡°Let me tell you, this nation wise lord is Liu Bei, Liu Xuande!!!¡± The short-ck man looking at the feathered-fan youngster provocatively. ¡°This man aims to uphold and restore the Han Dynasty. Definitely a man of high stature. He is also a Han Dynasty nsmen and a benevolent ruler. He is the only one fit to be a wise lord and receive our service!¡±


    The Short-ck man¡¯s words made the four¡¯s brow wrinkled. If you said it to yourself, that Liu Bei is a wise lord, it is your right, we will not stop you. But your words ¡°He is the only one fit to be a wise lord and receive our service!¡± Is not that just demeaning our judgement? Is it only yours eyes that are clear?


    In order not to prolong this bad feeling, the stern man quickly stood up and said ¡°Kongming, Shiyuan. Jian is not healthy today, so Jian would like to go home to rest!¡±


    Seeing the stern man gesture, the shy man also quickly stand up ¡°Tao needs to apany Gongwei until his ce. Goodbye!¡±


    ¡°Um!¡± The carefree man also stood up ¡°Jun also would like to excuse himself!¡±


    ¡°Shu also needs to go back home, to take care Shu¡¯s old mother. So, goodbye!¡± The calm man also left.


    In the field, remained only short-ck man and feathered-fan youngster.


    ¡°Kongming, looks like only you and me left. Do you dare to bet with me?!¡± Short-ck man is a verypetitive person and the one who he dislikes to lose is this feathered-fan youngster.


    ¡°Shiyuan, what bet do you want?!¡± The feathered-fan youngster replied.


    ¡°You and I each follow each master. In ten years, we meet again. We will see whether The Sleeping Dragon¡¯s or The Fledgling Phoenix¡¯s judgement is better!¡± the short man stated.


    ¡°What is the stake?!¡± The feathered youngster asked.


    ¡°The loser works as a servant for ten years!¡± The short man replied.


    After contemting for a few moments the feathers youngster then said "Ok!"


    A smile rose from the short-ck mans face as he said "Let¡¯s seal our bet with our palms now!¡±

 Chapter 141 - Sun Ce Makes His Move; The Manifesto

    Chapter 141 - Sun Ce Makes His Move; The Manifesto


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon, Edited by Krayto


    Sun Ce¡¯s POV


    Inside Sun Ce¡¯s main camp, the only thing that filled the air was Sun Ce screaming ¡°ZHOU TAI DEAD? THE FUCK IS THIS NEWS?¡±


    Sun Ce could not believe what had happened, but once he saw Zhou Tai¡¯s and Zhou Cheng ¡®s head hanging outside of Wancheng city, he had no choice but to believe this news.


    Although the death of his generals was very surprising, the most surprising detail was that that the Prince of Shu Liu Mang sent a meatloaf dish unexpectedly!


    The messenger said that this was dog meat. (delicacy?!) Sun Ce vomited after he realized whose meat he just ate. ¡°I ATE ZHOU TAI¡¯S MEAT!!! UPH, UARRRGGGHHHH!!!!! ¡±


    After he finished vomiting, he eximed loudly while turning over his table ¡°DAMN YOU, LU BU, LIU MANG!!!! YOU MADE ME EAT ZHOU TAI¡¯S MEAT!!! YOU¡±VE GONE TOO FAR!!! I WANT ONE OF YOUR NAVY GENERAL¡¯S BLOOD NOW, IN EXCHANGE FOR ZHOU TAI!!!!¡±


    With Zhou Tai dying, this is a big loss for Sun Ce! He was one of his generals that managed to breakthrough into superss strength and can be counted as peers among Sun Ce and Taishi Ci.


    But now he is dead in Wancheng city, and a piece of him was just eaten by Sun Ce. Zhou Tai¡¯s death was not only piece of bad news that Sun Ce got. The Zhou n was now on theirst legs in Shucheng County, severelycking grain and provisions, Shucheng County would be broken at any time.


    The Zhou n already lost a prominent member Zhou Cheng. Sun Ce will not let the extermination of the Zhou n to happen, because Zhou n is Gongjin¡¯s nsmen.


    Sun Ce then eximed ¡°BEAT THE DRUM, ALL OFFICERS TO ATTEND FOR BRIEFING!!!¡±


    Shortly, all of the generals and civil officials gathered in Sun Ce¡¯s main camp.


    ¡°Hear my order, we will make our move tonight! All of you, prepare for an ambush toward Wancheng city Navy HQ. I WANT TO SIEGE WANCHENG CITY ASAP!!!¡± Sun Ce screamed.


    ¡°YES, SIR!!!¡± The generals made a happy expression. They had been itching to go to war in order to gain merit, while the civil officials wrinkled their brow, because they needed to allocate their own grain and provisions for military purposes.


    With Sun Ce on the move, all of Jiangdong¡¯s nobles lead by the Sun n on crusade again against Lu Bu, wrote aprehensive ¡°Sin Manifesto¡±. This was the document they would read in front of Lu Bu when he has been captured. They sent it to every corner of the nation so all of the nobles can read it and agree with their justice.


    That manifesto Read:


    ¡°Rebels do not die natural deaths! A new rebel of this nation has arisen. His name is Lu Bu. He is a cmity and a monster. We request for all nobles to join hands in order to destroy this rebel. This particr monster is as vicious and licentious like King Jie of the Xia Dynasty and King Zhou of the Shang Dynasty. This Lu Bu does not have any sense of honor. He is destroying livelihood, disrupting justice, and stomping on humanity. Our hatred for this man is unbearable, he is a disaster for Jiangdong, a disaster of Lujiang, a disaster of all China, and a disaster of Four Seas. We are now enforcing justice on behalf of Heaven, eliminating this abomination.


    Lu Bu is a wolf from the north, he lived in the border of the Great Wall. His ferocity knows no bounds! He murdered his adoptive fathers in cold blood therefore, obtaining the title of the ve of three surnames. Now he has entered Lujiang Prefecture and his ughter continues. 10,000 families were ughtered, their bodies amounted to tens of thousands. This is a mass-murder; a genocide.


    During the Three sovereigns and Five Emperors period when they ruled this country, from the creation of the Xia Dynasty Yu the Great conqueror of the flood, to Cheng Tang founder of Shang Dynasty, by destroying King Jie thest ruler of the Xia Dynasty under the name of humanity, to the destruction of the Shang Dynasty by King Wen (Jichang), founder of Zhou Dynasty, all of these were under the name of justice. These series of purifications led to Duke Zhou writing a moral code for us to follow today.


    This Lu Bu has angered the people, stomping at that moral code, humanity and justice. If our sage teachers Confucius, Mencius and all of our pre-Qin teachers are still alive right now, they would weep until their tears turned to blood. They would speak ¡°s, humanity and justice were not upheld anymore! This Lu Bu is an uneducated brute, vulgar, and inhumane. In the name of justice and humanity, all of nobles, please join us destroying this rebel!¡±


    Lu Bu, a traitor, thief, stray dog, a usurper and a ve of three surnames. He is barking wildly before us nobles. With dirty tricks, vulgar ns, poisonous nning and his ruthlessness as a wolf, we are in a grave danger. The Morale code is on verge of copsing, loyalty and filial piety has been abandoned, and justice and humanity is almost no more.


    We hope that our scream will reached ninth heavens. We ask for the gods and goddesses who cares for all living beings to help us in our crusade to smite down this beastly brute. If we let this abomination run amok, there will be no more of us.


    This kind of person is just a leech, a parasite hated by everyone. He is hated by the gods and people and should be eliminated.


    With all of that sins weighing on him, we announce his crimes:


    First crime: Lu Bu only concerned about profit, disregarding righteousness and justice


    Second crime: Causing chaos and disrupting bnce in this nation


    Third crime: Lu Bu is a ruthless character, hiding a dagger behind his smile


    Fourth crime: Lu Bu did not uphold his ancestors, disrespecting all of sage¡¯s teachings


    Fifth crime: Vulgar speech, rude towards everyone and disloyal in his words


    Sixth crime: Lying to the public, distorting facts


    Seventh crime: Being a man of violence with destructive behavior.


    With seven crimes like this, even amnesty will not help him. This man should be cut down.


    Lu Bu is a usurper and wicked man, who will face retribution as a criminal. All those who are are involved with him are considered as insects, all of them brings the gue; cmity like locusts. They are the kinds of people that will turn deer into a horse.


    With this manifesto, we asked for all of the nobles to rise to destroy these viins. Put aside our difference and ambitions now and join our hands, help us eliminate this rebel in the name of heaven.


    Just like when King of Yue country destroyed Wu country until King of Wu countrymitted suicide, we must execute this traitor by dismemberment.


    TL: Turn deer into a horse. See, second emperor of Qin Dynasty in Wikipedia.


    This person is a usurper, a wicked viin, inviting anger from all people! If this kind of person is not evil, then what else is!? We will go through fire and water in order to kill this heinous monster and rid evil from this earth just like Dong Zhuo.


    In addition: Beside Lu Bu there is Chen Gong, Zhang Liao, Gao Shun, Chen Deng, all of them are also monsters. Chen Gong and Zhang Liao are viinous duo, aplices to that usurper! Gao Shun, his heart only beats for Lu Bu and has be an extension of his evil will! Chen Deng, is a sly person, not straight, originally wanted to kill Lu Bu, now is helping Lu Bu, is also a viin. These people are five poisons of our country! Their army only seeks gain, they are parasites, they are cowards, and they are group of viins. There is no need to fear them!


    We have received divinations from the gods. The gods are on our side in this battle! Do not fear this Lu Bu, we are all standing beside you. This manifesto is the call for a crusade; a coalition. We must destroy this rebelpletely. We are calling for heroes from all directions, from all the nine provinces to bee together in this great task.


    We are enforcing justice on behalf of Heaven. Gods will bless us with an invincible force. When we destroyed him, we will destroy his ancestors up to three generations, wiped out his n.


    We shall enforce ancient execution by pulling their bodies with wagons, death by a thousand cuts.


    We shall take their skulls as trophies for this crusade and we shall tell all of this nation: This is the way a rebel and wicked man dies. We swore our oath not to stop at any cost in this crusade.


    Alerting once more: To those soldiers and generals who have fallen in this crusade! All of your sacrifice is worthy, all of your blood has be our reasons to do this crusade. We all nobles thankful for all of your sacrifices!!!¡± That is the Sin Manifesto that is created by nobles.


    TL: HELL MANIFESTO. ANCIENT FUCKING LANGUAGE, STUCK FOR GODDAMNED 4 DAYS JUST TO TRANSLATE THAT PARAGRAPH!!! (Sorry everyone, I need to blow off some steam)


    This manifesto truly surprised the entire nation. Since the beginning of times of war in this Eastern Han Dynasty to its final moments, there has never among warlords that the nobles resented so much that they issued a Sin Manifesto in order to smite that particr person.


    This Jiangdong¡¯s nobles¡¯ manifesto although Lu Bu was insulted everywhere, not a single sentence mentioned Liu Mang. That is because Liu Mang is the Prince of Shu, his influence is as big as Liu Biao, Liu Bei and Liu Zhang, who share the same ancestors that harked from Hanzhong (Liu Bang). So, even if theymitted crime, they cannot eliminate or bad-mouth the Han Dynasty¡¯s nsmen. Even though the Han Dynasty¡¯s prestige is already weak, everybody obeys this unspoken rule.


    But Lu Bu is not one of Han Dynasty nsmen, so they are free to insult Lu Bu as much as they can. Those insults are, Lu Bu is ve of three surnames, Lu Bu is a mass-murderer. He is a bane from Bing Province, wicked, uneducated, uncultured person and a beast.


    ==========================================================================


    POV, Wancheng city¡¯s Naval HQ


    100,000 troops of Sun Ce¡¯s army are heading toward Wancheng city¡¯s navy HQ. Their ships are so many that it formed a bridge from one side of the river to another.


    With Sun Ce massive army moving, Lu Bu¡¯s navy quickly obtained the news. Su Fei now at the guard outpost while looking at those 100,000 troops. Su Fei just held his breath, looking that many troops and ships.


    ¡°Has General Gan already left the port?!¡± Su Fei now truly believes that he cannot win this naval battle, but even with that disadvantage, Su Fei still wants to fight in order to give courage and morale. Su Fei used to do battle with Jiangdong¡¯s naval unit when he was still in Jiangxia. But at that time, Sun Ce only dispatched 10,000 troops to fight with him and although at that time he only have 5,000 naval troops, he can still cope with him. Now Sun Ce is truly crazy, determined to revenge for his loss so he dispatched 100,000 troops against him.


    100,000 troops is so much that if they spat on this 2,000 troops, they will drown.


    ¡°Yes, General Su. General Gan has already left the port as per little lord¡¯s order!¡± The nearby naval major replied. After Liu Mang made Zhou Tai into meatloaf, he quickly instructed Gan Ning to install all battleship with oxybeles and leave the ports ASAP. Installing oxybeles will need a lot of time, and if they still stayed at Wancheng city naval HQ, the enemy might discover this secret weapon. So they might as well avoid the battle first. When 20rge ships already had the oxybeles installed, Sun Ce¡¯s navy will be dead.


    ¡°Good then! Everyone prepare themselves! At the worst case, we may have to burn this naval base and retreat toward Wancheng city!¡± Su Fei¡¯s heart had already gotten cold. Because the naval base can be built again, but these naval soldiers are irreceable. If they suffered big casualties, it will be impossible for them to form naval troops again for a long time.


    ¡°Yes sir!¡± The major quickly went after receiving order.


    Sun Ce¡¯s army made their first offense. The one who lead the attack is a strong young man, under his leadership many of therge ships brandished their gs quickly heading toward Wancheng city.


    With the river being filled with Sun Ce naval units, this Su Fei truly anxious. He only had 2,000 troops under him to fight Sun Ce¡¯s navy.


    ¡°General Su, I request for us to retreat!¡± The major who already looked at the situation, quickly requested Su Fei, how can 2,000 troops fight against 100,000 troops?


    ¡°No, for whatever reasons, we cannot retreat!¡± Su Fei is the navymander, for whatever the reason, he cannot leave his position as a gatemander to Wancheng city. Regarding Gan Ning, he is the secondmander so, it is feasible for him to leave the port to avoid the battle, so with Gan Ning already left the port, Su Fei is the only one who stands between them, if they avoid battle again, then Sun Ce army will reach Wancheng city very quickly therefore their new weapon will not be able to be installed due to being sieged.


    Avoiding battle is definitely not Su Fei¡¯s habit.


    Moreover, Su Fei, Gan Ning and Huang Zhong just joined Lu Bu army, if they avoid battle again, they will be stuck at the lower level in Lu Bu army.


    As those Sun Ce navy got nearer and nearer, its pressure became bigger and bigger. Su Fei took a deep breath in order to calm himself. Su Fei is the spirit of their forces. If the general is already in fear, how can those soldiers fight for him?


    ¡°Raise the bow!¡± Su Fei ordered those 2,000 naval soldiers to raise the bow. Archery is one of the skills that naval soldiers should have beside familiarity with water. However Su Fei¡¯s current naval soldiers is very weak in terms of archery but they are really good in inducing fire attack with arrows and very good in close-quarters battle, so this is also a practice for them.


    ¡°COME ON!!!! Let me be the first one to see, how much progress that you, Jiangdong Navy had made!¡±


    Jiangdong¡¯s navy are getting much closer. From 1,000 steps until 100 steps. From 100 steps, a soldier with good vision can already see enemies¡¯ faces. Lu Bu¡¯s navy now facing fiverge ships of Jiangdong¡¯s navy.


    ¡°Pew, pew, pew!!!!¡± Jiangdong navy made the initiative attack from fiverge ships. Although Wancheng city naval base only as a transit harbor, Sun Ce has widened its width so they can at least fit fiverge ships.


    On those fiverge ships, all soldiers are equipped with bows except those whose role is a helmsman. So the arrows from those fiverge ships are so many that it blotted out the sky.


    ¡°AAHHHHH!!!¡± On the naval base, some people are wounded due from first wave of exchange.


    Getting nearer and nearer, the second wave of arrows rain immediately, this time, they started to suffer casualties.


    ¡°General, let us shoot!!!¡± Said the major anxiously. Lu Bu¡¯s naval units currently only have 2,000 troops, the maximum number of casualties that they can afford only amounted to 100 troops and by the second wave of arrow, they already lost at least 80 troops.


    But Su Fei just kept silent and muttered in low voice "80 steps! 70 steps!¡±


    And then came enemy¡¯s third wave causing very pitiful sound of anguish ¡°AAAAHHHHHHH!!!!¡±


    With that, Su Fei¡¯s soldiers¡¯ fear and anxiety disappeared. Theirrades¡¯ casualties have filled their belly with anger and wanted to shoot those Jiangdong navy¡¯s soldier, but without Su Fei¡¯s order, they are just on standby.


    ¡°60 steps! 50 steps!!!¡± Su Fei¡¯s eyes is shing dangerously now. With they are nearing, the fourth arrow wave also fell, but this time, because the distance was very near, it did not have the power like three waves before.


    ¡°40 steps!!! SHOOT NOW!!!¡± Su Fei roared his orders. Those naval soldiers had suffered casualties more than 200 troops. Now with only 1800 troops, they all expressing their anger ¡°Whiz!!! Whiz!!! Whiz!!!¡±


    ¡°AAAARRRRGGGGHHHHH!!!!¡± Now Jiangdong navy also screaming pitiful yells.


    An arrows maximum distance can reach 100 steps, but it needed strong people to pull the bow and arrow in order for 100 steps to be effective for killing, regr soldier cannot have that ability. So, therefore when at 100 steps, when those arrows blotted out the sky, it is only for scaring Su Fei¡¯s army, the lethality is low.


    When it reach 80 steps and 70 steps, arrows of veterans can finally reach them. But because of the initial attack, Su Fe army was already not afraid of that, even more, when they had casualties, their anger just peaked.


    All of them started resembled monsters that you did not want meet in battle. It is just like when someone punches you the first time, you will still feel scared, but when second and third punches connect, you will start to counterattack due to anger. This is the effect that Su Fei wanted to have on his men, he nted anger so deep that they want to counter-attack.


    And why 40 steps? This is the best firing distance for regr people. It guarantees that each of those arrows will hit and injured Sun Ce¡¯s army.


    Although Su Fei¡¯s unit is only a few but the width of the river is narrow. With those as advantages, 1,800 troops can perform an arrow rain that also blots out the sky, added with anger, Sun Ce¡¯s army truly bad luck.


    Also, pulling a bowstring in order to shoot, requires big strength. After shooting three times, you will be fatigued and your uracy will drop considerably, so the enemy is tired and now it is my turn to shoot back.


    Above therge ship, some people already be human hedgehogs and fell down into water.


    Those fiverge ships seeing many casualties, quickly removed the nk and quickly retreated.


    ¡°What does Jiangdong navy want to do?!¡± Su Fei was truly doubtful now. During his battle with Jiangdong army as Jiangxia naval general, he already concluded that Jiangdong navy is a water dragon! Even with only one person left, they dare to charge. How could they possibly retreat with only one wave of attack?


    Moreover, the one who attacked first is Sun Ce¡¯s army. Now, only because of a counterattack by Su Fei army, they quickly retreated!


    So Su Fei can only concluded that ¡°Is this a feint?!¡±

 Chapter 142 - Sun Ce Makes His Move (2)

    Chapter 142 - Sun Ce Makes His Move (2)


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon, Edited by Krayto


    ¡°Eh, fiverge ships repelled with just one attack? 2,000 troops repelled 100,000 troops? What kind of joke is this?!¡±


    Sun Ce¡¯s brow wrinkled and anger welled in his heart. They were just doing an attack in order to show their superiority but unexpectedly from only ONE WAVE of counterattack, they quickly retreated. Sun Ce screamed ¡°Who the hell led vanguard?!¡±


    Sun Ce¡¯s re made everyone in the briefing room lower their heads and tremble, they know that Sun Ce is angry. Sun Ce, who had pacified Jiangdong at young age, will absolutely not permit cowardice in his army.


    Sun Ce shouted ¡°So, nobody responds huh?! ALL OF YOU WANT MERIT, I GIVE YOU A CHANCE TO GET MERIT!!!! NOW, ALL OF YOU WERE REPELLED, AND YOU STILL WANT TO SPEAK MERIT WITH ME?!¡± 100,000 troops vs 2,000 troops, even fools know that this is an easy battle and can obtain merit in war in big portions.


    Being vanguard, they will be the one who obtained the biggest merit, so everyone wanted to be the vanguard! But now, those vanguard were repelled by 2,000 troops. How can this not be a disgrace to Jiangdong nobles¡¯ army?


    ¡°Lu Su, Lu Zijing. Who was the vanguard?! SPEAK NOW!!!¡± Sun Ce threw his anger on Lu Su.


    ¡°Milord!!! The vanguard was the Wu n!!!¡± Lu Su said awkwardly. Sun Ce¡¯s face has been very grim because he knew that the vanguard is these nobles¡¯ army.


    If those nobles were only small fry nobles, Lu Su will immediately call for militaryw and cut them down without hesitation, but the vanguard is Wu n.


    The Wu n is one of the oldest n in Jiangdong,parable to the Sun n and one of Jiangdong masters. So Lu Su also cannot do anything, even if theymitted offence in front of militaryw.


    ¡°Wu n!!! DAMMIT!!!¡± Sun Ce¡¯s brow tightened. If the Wu n was the one whomitted the first offense, then he cannot do anything.


    This Wu n is a rtive of Sun Ce. His mother¡¯s maiden surname is Wu. His uncle is also Wu, which is Wu Jing who currently is a minister in Jiangdong.


    Therefore, when Sun Ce obtained Jiangdong, Wu be one of its founders with the Sun n.


    Sun Ce let the Wu n be vanguard in order for them to obtain more merits, but who ever thought that during the first skirmish, their courage suddenly plummeted.


    ¡°HUMPH!!! For the time being, put aside this matter!¡± Sun Cee humphed loudly while suppressing his killing intent. Sun Ce was uneasy, because a general whomitted this mistake could usually be cut down, but this Wu n... is really frustrating.


    ¡°Jiang Qin, you are the next vanguard!!! I give you only half the day to set our foot back in Lujiang!!!¡± Sun Ce dispensed his order toward the kneeling general.


    ¡°Yes, Milord!!!¡± Jiang Qin quickly responded. Jiang Qin¡¯s hatred toward Lu Bu;s army is the second biggest after Sun Ce. Jiang Qin was the sworn brother of Zhou Tai, Zhou Tai¡¯s death made his heart rend. Yesterday, he wept for Zhou Tai until his tears dried up. So Jiang Qin had solidified his resolve to bury all of Lu Bu¡¯s army as a tribute for Zhou Tai.


    ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!!!¡± Jiang Qin¡¯s gship started moving toward Wancheng city naval base with the sound of drums march.


    Those Wu n¡¯srge ships are finally docking back to Sun Ce¡¯s HQ and back in one piece. Those private soldiers are mixed up between elite and garbage, with elite only 20% andmoners 80%. Thosemoners were conscripted in order to raise the numbers. So when those elites died under Su Fei¡¯s division volley, they quickly turned back due to fear.


    Those Wu n¡¯srge ships quickly vacated and changed into Jiang Qin¡¯s soldiers. Large ships, meng chong ships are now rising the red banner of ¡°Jiang¡±. This is Jiang Qin¡¯s squad.


    Jiang Qin did not use 5rge ships for his offense. He understood that if 5rge ships was deployed, he will be unable to advance and will meet with a volley from the enemies. So instead, he used 2rge ships and 20 meng chong shops. Therge ships are used in order to suppress fire against the enemies and meng chong ships are used tond and disembark quickly.


    ¡°Jiang Qin is the one whoes out now?!¡± Su Fei immediately know who his opponent was now. This Jiang Qin is an old rival, during his tenure as Jiangxia¡¯s naval general, Jiang Qin was always present at all of Jiangdong¡¯s skirmishes against Jiangxia.


    Regarding Jiangdong¡¯s navy valiant generals, Su Fei has a quite intimate understanding of them all. First they have Zhou Yu, Zhou Gongjin. This person has a gods¡¯ given talents in civil and military. Although he is young, he has the ability to predict the oue of the battle and turn the tide to Jiangdong¡¯s favor. So it is okay to say that he is the brain and strategist of Jiangdong¡¯s navy.


    Next, there is Huang Gai. This Huang Gai is a veteran in Jiangdong¡¯s army and one of the first generals with Han Dang to join the Sun n¡¯s army and had the most experience in battle. Huang Gai and Han Dang had a huge strength even in their old age and certainly were able to think of strategy due to vast experiences in battle. Zero shoringsing from both of them.


    Third there is Taishi Ci. This person is an excellent general as well as brave warrior. During Su Fei¡¯s tenure in Jiangxia, only Gan Ning was able to duel toe-on-toe with Taishi Ci, other soldiers and other generals, the moment they saw Taishi Ci, they quickly dispersed. With a double halberd in his hand, they will die in five bouts or at least ten bouts. He is Sun Ce¡¯s favorite general.


    And then there is Zhou Tai and Jiang Qin. Zhou Tai was killed by Old General Huang Zhong in Wancheng city, so only there remained Jiang Qin. When Zhou Tai and Jiang Qin were together, they are the vanguard of Jiangdong¡¯s navy. They are well known for their ability to rip open their enemies¡¯ defense and open a path for Jiangdong¡¯s navy to continue pierce their enemies. With both of them together, even Gan Ning had big headache fighting them.


    Even with no Zhou Tai, Jiang Qin is still a threat and definitely not an opponent for Su Fei to underestimate.


    Su Fei¡¯s principle is to never underestimate the enemy no matter how weak they are.


    ¡°WHIZ, WHIZ, WHIZ!!!!¡± The speed of the meng chong ships are really fast, dozens of meng chong already arrived under Wancheng¡¯s naval HQ.


    ¡°Attacking with meng chong ships?!¡± Su Fei is truly doubtful. Although with meng chong, they can reach the naval HQ quickly but due to the structure of Naval HQ, it can be regarded as soldiers sieging a fortress. Do they want to siege with meng chongs?!


    ¡°General look, those soldiers in meng chong ships are tying up something!¡± The major said while pointing those approaching meng chong ships


    ¡°Tying up something?!¡± Su Fei quickly sees the direction where the major is pointing. They are indeed tying up something. Su Fei saw a very critical information after further observation. The first is these meng chong ships were not a full-crew, only 3 ¨C 4 personnel were on the meng chong ships and the second is they are tying up straws and pouring oil on it.


    ¡°He wants to burn the Naval HQ!¡± Su Fei quickly deduced what Jiang Qin wants to do.


    ¡°SHOOT!!!! ALL OF YOU SHOOT THESE JIANGDONG NAVY!!!¡± The major who also realized Jiang Qin¡¯s scheme quickly also roared his voice.


    ¡°It is toote!!!¡± Su Fei said it in low voice. The soldiers on the HQ wall shot fiercely, but the distance between meng chong ships is already very close and their arrows shooting already reached a dead angle. Those on meng chong ships can just hide until the arrow rain ended and light the straw.


    Before long, the navy HQ was engulfed in mes.


    ¡°Oh, Jiang Qin, Jiang Qin. You are really desperate if you are using this tactics!¡± Su Fei threw disdainful remarks toward Jiang Qin.


    And now, as if they also responded to Su Fei¡¯s idea earlier when fighting Wu n. Those threerge ships did not open fire until they reached 40 steps like Su Fei¡¯s earlier. When they reached 40 steps, Jiang Qin¡¯s division and Su Fei¡¯s division started showdown with archers while those threerge ships were getting closer and closer to navy HQ.


    ¡°BANG!!!¡± Those threerge ships rammed naval HQ front door. Su Fei who kept on those meng chong ships suddenly staggered.


    ¡°The front door is already unable to be defend!!!¡± Su Fei muttered to himself. When those threerge ships rammed the front door, it opened immediately. Those threerge ships quickly preparednding the board and numerous people from Sun Ce¡¯s army came flushing out from it and their numbers amounted to at least 50,000 troops.


    Su Fei¡¯s only had 1,800 troops at hand, they definitely could not defend anymore.


    Su Fei really did not think that Jiang Qin would be so desperate to use this move, even sacrificing their own ships in order to destroy naval the HQ. With this situation, Su Fei can only retreat and take a decisive action now.


    ¡°Burn the navy HQ!!!¡± Su Fei closes his eye and waved toward the major.


    ¡°Affirmative, general!¡± The major quickly nodded. He also understand Su Fei¡¯s intention. With only 1,800 troops, it is impossible to win against 50,000 Jiang Qin¡¯s elite troops. So, they can only burn their base now.


    This battle is a lost cause. The difference between numbers is too big. Even if Lu Bu was here, he will not be able to win this battle.


    1,800 troops quickly retreated, but before they retreat, they poured oil on the entire HQ and burned it to the ground.


    ¡°RETREAT!!! BACK TO WANCHENG CITY!!!¡± Su Fei quickly ordered his men, all that he wanted to do now is to tell Liu Mang that naval base was destroyed and asked him to prepare for defense. Once these 100,000 troopsnded, Wancheng city will be in dire state.


    ¡°RETREAT?! SU FEI, YOU WILL NOT RETREAT FROM THIS BATTLE!!!¡± Jiang Qin retorted with cold voice. He then led a team of his most elite troops to pursue Su Fei.


    His de already red with blood, many of Su Fei¡¯s soldiers died by his hand.


    ¡°Not good, it is Jiang Qin!!!¡± Su Fei looked at Jiang Qin. It is very apparent to him that Jiang Qin wanted to avenge his brother Zhou Tai.

 Chapter 143 - Sun Ce Makes His Move (3)

    Chapter 143 - Sun Ce Makes His Move (3)


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon, Edited by Krayto


    ¡°SU FEI, SINCE YOU ARE ALREADY HERE, LEAVE YOUR HEAD WITH ME!!!¡± Jiang Qin eximed then he licked his bloody long sword, his killing intent rising exponentially.


    ¡°GENERAL, QUICK, YOU NEED TO GET OUT OF HERE!!! I WILL STALL HIM!!!¡± The major quickly assembled his most elite troops in front of Su Fei. Sun Ce¡¯s army already upied most of the naval HQ and if Jiang Qin halted him now, then Su Fei won¡¯t be able to escape.


    Su Fei wasn¡¯t a fresh general, so he quickly climbed up a warhorse to leave the battlefield.


    ¡°SHAAA!!!!¡± The major bellowed and quickly moved toward Jiang Qin. Their task is to stall Jiang Qin.


    Jiang Qin did not look at this major, but locked his sight toward Su Fei and screamed ¡°SU FEI, LEAVE YOUR HEAD HERE!!!!¡± Jiang Qin was already in pursuit, but was stalled by the major.


    ¡°Get out of my face!!!¡± Jiang Qin then shed the major¡¯s head.


    When Gan Ning was still Su Fei¡¯s lieutenant general, Jiang Qin was unable to take on Gan Ning alone. Only with the help of Zhou Tai were both of them able cope with Gan Ning. Now Gan Ning was no longer Su Fei¡¯s subordinate due to Liu Mang¡¯s rmendation, so they bothmanded their own division.


    Right now his major is just a nameless general and definitely not Jiang Qin¡¯s match. Although Jiang Qin¡¯s strength is not as strong as Zhou Tai, he is quite strong by his own rights. Recently he is able to duel with Zhang Liao during the defense of Shucheng County when he was dispatched there, but was able to escape before Zhang Liao dealt the final blow. He recently was recalled due to Wu n¡¯s military offense and due to Zhou Tai¡¯s death.


    ¡°DANG!!!!¡± Two long sword met in the air. The major¡¯s strength is only second-ss and now is struggling to withstand Jiang Qin¡¯s assault, his arm¡¯s bone was almost dislocated but he still continued his assault.


    ¡°DIE NOW!!!!¡± Jiang Qin screamed. Jiang Qin be angrier because Su Fei was already farther and farther away. But he truly did not realize that his long sword was already grabbed by the major.


    This gesture is not inviting death, but the major is holding Jiang Qin¡¯s long sword in order to do mortal blow against Jiang Qin, so now he is returning a sh toward Jiang Qin.


    ¡°Pushi!!!¡± Blood is sshing, but it was only a superficial blow. The major did not seed in delivering a mortal blow to Jiang Qin as Jiang Qin immediately released the grip of his long sword in order to choke the major.


    ¡°Ack, no, this is impossible!!!¡± The major really cannot believe that hisrynx bone was being crushed by bare-hands. From swordfight to bare-hands, this kind of move, only an expert can do.


    ¡°ACKKKK!!!!¡± The major died with disbelief on face. Su Fei¡¯s other soldiers were cut down one by one by Jiang Qin¡¯s own soldiers. Although Jiang Qin managed to kill the major, he managed to stall Jiang Qin as Su Fei¡¯s distance was now at least 100 steps.


    ¡°SU FEI, YOU SHALL NOT LEAVE!!!¡± Jiang Qin quickly brandished his long bow and locked on Su Fei. Jiang Qin¡¯s archery is only middle ss, but he still had his brute strength. Adding the anger caused by Zhou Tai¡¯s death, this made his strength quadruple.


    ¡°Whiz!!!¡± An arrow full of revenge was flying toward Su Fei.


    ¡°Neigh!!!¡± The arrow did not hit Su Fei but it hit the leg of his warhorse. The warhorse which was already speeding away was suddenly stumbled by this arrow and now started falling down.


    Su Fei quickly jumped to one side in order not to be thrown away by the warhorse.


    This time Jiang Qin truly goes all out. When Su Fei sees his fallen warhorse with a bloodied leg, he forces a smile andmented thought ¡°This time, I will really die here!!!¡±


    His major died, his warhorse had already fallen and his soldiers are finished, only Su Fei remained.


    Su Fei quickly shook his head and stood up. He unsheathed his long sword and said with full determination ¡°Since I am going to die here, might as well take some of Jiang Qin¡¯s troops to apany me!!!¡± Su Fei was very rxed because he already epted death. This battle was already too hard from the start. Although he managed to defend for a while, in the end he lost and now he is in a bad situation with no hope to escape, so might as well fight to the end.


    ¡°SHA, SHA, SHA!!!¡± Jiang Qin¡¯s troops already reached Su Fei¡¯s location. 2-3 Jiang Qin¡¯s own elites started their assault toward Su Fei, they must kill this enemy for their general. As long as they can kill this enemy, they will get promotion and merit. Moreover, they knew this Su Fei, when fighting with Jiangxia¡¯s navy had concluded that this person is only a schr who is able tomand and not to fight. He would definitely not be strong in wushu.


    With a merit this easy, they ran much more quickly. If others saw that they had obtained Su Fei¡¯s head, all of Jiang Qin¡¯s troops will be green with envy.


    Although Su Fei is a schr-type general, but he had learned the six-arts in Confucian tradition and was also well adept in them. Although his skill is unable to reach Gan Ning and the others in Lu Bu¡¯s army, his skill is still able to kill small fries.


    ¡°Whiz, whiz!!!¡± The sword in Su Fei¡¯s hand is dancing, shing those three elites. He is so fast that their expression had not yet changed from that of joy to pain.


    ¡°Poof!!!¡± With that skill, three blood flowers were sshing in the air, welled from the throat of its victims and they are now gasping for air because their lungs were filled with blood due to their throat being shed. The more they breathed, the more blood came into their lungs, suffocating them to death. And with that, three elites died instantly.


    In Three Kingdoms period, the two-edged sword that every schr-type person wore on their waist was not an ornament, it can be used to kill. A gentleman in this era must at least learn six skill which are rites, music, archery, equestrianism, calligraphy and math. So, even though they did not practice martial arts, they had skills in equestrianism and archery.


    In addition to equestrianism and archery usually people added swordsmanship into the lessons resulting many sword masters in this nation. Such as, Wang Yue, who is Han Dynasty¡¯s first swordsmanship teacher, Xu Shu also one of those sword masters. Before he went to Jing Province, he had killed a person who was a robber in his hometown and now he was forced into hiding and living under pseudonym of ¡°Shan Fu¡±. Chen Deng and Zhou Yu were also schr-type generals like Su Fei, however their skills in wushu were not weaker than any generals.


    Regarding Zhou Yu¡¯s skill, it should be very good, because he often wore armor to be in front of the battlefield. Chen Deng was also very good, because as Lu Bu¡¯s subordinate, he has been involved in many battle. For example, outside of Huangzhou city, he dared to bet with Zhang Liao and Zang Ba, further proving that he had confidence in his wushu skill.


    During his tenure in Jiangxia, Su Fei did not have to fight because there was Gan Ning at his side. Now with Gan Ningmanding his own division, if Su Fei did not have a hands-on approach, then he will be only a hindrance.


    When Su Fei cut down those three elites, Jiang Qin¡¯s elites quickly surround him. Now Su Fei is truly in a plight with no retreat.


    ¡°SU FEI, YOU WILL NOT LEAVE HERE ALIVE!!!¡± Jiang Qin also had arrived after being dyed by that major.


    ¡°I WILL NOT LEAVE HERE ALIVE, SO NEITHER WILL YOU!!!¡± Su Fei said with a resolute face.


    ¡°Your lord Lu Bu has killed my elder brother!!! Today, I will hold a memorial for him with all of Su Fei¡¯s division and with your head!!!¡± Zhou Tai¡¯s death made Jiang Qin hate Lu Bu¡¯s army to the bone, that arrow that heunched served as a testament of his anger.


    ¡°So, you want to kill me, eh? Then kill me yourself!!!¡± Su Fei quickly put a stance with his sword.


    ¡°GIVE ME YOUR LIFE, SU FEI!!!!¡± Jiang Qin screamed his words. At the same time, his long sword also emitted killing intent and Jiang Qin started to wave his long sword with great strength.


    Looking at that sword speeding toward him, Su Fei also knows that this is a sure-kill strike that can only be defended, but being passive is not in Su Fei¡¯s character.


    Su Fei drew his two-edged sword and quickly made stance to parry that sh.


    ¡°Want to match strength with me?!¡± Jiang Qin isughing in his heart. Jiang Qin¡¯s strength now can beparable to Zhou Tai because of his anger, definitely not Su Fei¡¯s match. Although Su Fei¡¯s skill in wushu is better than Jiang Qin, right now he want to match strength with Jiang Qin, definitely inviting his own death.


    ¡°Humph!!!¡± Su Fei snorted coldly. Although Jiang Qin¡¯s long sword is quick Su Fei¡¯s two-edged sword is quicker and both of them are nearing their respective targets.


    Su Fei noticed that this Jiang Qin did not avoid his strike and showed a big opening.


    Actually if one looked carefully, Jiang Qin was now using an out ordinary soldiers skill to sh Su Fei¡¯s chest. Jiang Qin was so distracted he was not paying attention to the battle.


    ¡°GO TO HELL!!!!¡± Jiang Qin eximed fiercely. This sword mustnd in Su Fei¡¯s chest and kill Su Fei. Jiang Qin must hold a memorial for his elder brother along with Su Fei¡¯s head as an offering for him. He also must make his body into meatloaf to send to back Lu Bu. While Jiang Qin was thinking of that, his instinct suddenly kicked in and telling him he is in danger.


    ¡°CLANG!!!!¡± Subconsciously Jiang Qin parried Su Fei¡¯s stabbing move and quickly recovered his stance in order to cover his neck, leaving only cold trail that almost stabbed him.


    That strike was really quick. If Jiang Qin a moment ago followed through with his movement to kill Su Fei, he might have been the one who died.


    ¡°DAMN, DAMN, SO CLOSE!!!¡± Su Fei shook his head while looking at Jiang Qin¡¯s fearful expression. If Jiang Qin kept his strike a moment ago, Su Fei would have been able to stab Jiang Qin¡¯s throat before Jiang Qin¡¯s strike reached him. A two-edged sword is designed for a fast kill and counter-attack. If not, it will be very difficult to defend now.


    Because Jiang Qin managed to survive that strike, he will now pay attention to the sword movement and it will make very difficult tounch stealth strike.

 Chapter 144 - General VS General

    Chapter 144 - General VS General


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon, Edited by Krayto


    ¡°Where is your general Jiang?!¡± Sun Ce was asking his soldiers after his soldiers through the naval HQ. This naval HQ was constructed by him, so saying that he broke Wancheng city naval HQ is a bit of an irony. Breaking into your own naval HQ.


    From his gship, Sun Ce can see Wancheng city, the ce that once belonged to him.


    Jiang Qin really did not disappoint Sun Ce, in less than half day, the entire naval HQ was broken through although at the cost of several of meng chong ships.


    ¡°General Jiang is pursuing the enemy¡¯s general!¡± The nearby Jiang Qin¡¯s elites replied to Sun Ce.


    ¡°In pursuit?!¡± Sun Ce¡¯s brow wrinkled. This is truly viting military standard operation. The standard practice after one broke through a base is that general who managed to breakthrough needed to do sweeping to clean up the entire base and prepare food for the entire army, only after doing that one can do pursue, but Jiang Qin unexpectedly was in pursuit after breaking through the naval HQ. What if he ran into an ambush?


    Seeing that his lord¡¯splexion was not good, those soldiers quickly added ¡°General Jiang was pursuing the enemy¡¯s senior general!¡±


    ¡°Enemy senior general?!¡± Sun Ce quickly understood the matter. For this offense, Sun Ce also did not me Jiang Qin. After all Jiang Qin is Zhou Tai¡¯s younger brother. Zhou Tai¡¯s death really made Jiang Qin¡¯s heart broken and he had been suppressing the anger all this time and also it is Sun Ce¡¯s fault for signing Zhou Tai¡¯s death warrant, so naturally he will treat Jiang Qin very kindly and will also make Jiang Qin a vanguard this time.


    ¡°Take me to the location!¡± Sun Ce is also curious to see who in the end this naval veteran is, as he has vowed to take one of Lu Bu¡¯s army naval general.


    POV back to Su Fei and Jiang Qin


    ¡°Haaahhhh, haahhhh, haaahhhhh!!!!¡± Su Fei¡¯s two-edged sword had blood dripping from the tip, the entire sword¡¯s surface was crimson red. Su Fei had no more time to clean his sword and was already huffing. Jiang Qin, in order to see through Su Fei¡¯s skills, allowed his own men to be killed by Su Fei. On the side of Su Fei, many elites had already fallen, Su Fei himself also did not feel much better. His back and his arm was already shed by those elite¡¯s swords and his bone was showing.


    ¡°Already saw through my secret, eh, Jiang Qin?!¡± Su Fei sneered toward Jiang Qin. His swordsmanship that he kept a secret until now was reveled in front of Jiang Qin. Those soldiers that Jiang Qin¡¯s sacrificed truly was worth it for revealing the w in his swordsmanship.


    ¡°SU FEI, YOU DIE NOW!!!!¡± Jiang Qin screamed. The casualties of his own elites also pained his heart, because he trained them himself, but they died in Su Fei¡¯s hand, but Jiang Qin¡¯s also relieved because he is not the one who died.


    ¡°SHAAAA!!!!¡± Jiang Qin roared and sped away toward Su Fei, he must bury his long sword inside Su Fei¡¯s body for the first step of his revenge.


    ¡°COME ON!!!¡± Su Fei finally saw Jiang Qin in action again. Su Fei was actually afraid that he will die under Jiang Qin¡¯s elite, Su Fei will not allow his pride to die under a nameless soldier.


    Su Fei quickly brandished his two-edged sword again and started thrusting toward Jiang Qin. A Two-edged sword¡¯s speed is quicker than long sword, so Su Fei made the initiative to thrust Jiang Qin¡¯s heart.


    ¡°General, be careful!!!¡± One of Jiang Qin¡¯s elite shouted. That elite that had seen this move over and over again, Su Fei managed to kill many of hisrades with it.


    ¡°YOUR MOVES ARE USELESS NOW!!!¡± Jiang Qinughed, he already did not need any warnings. He already discovered Su Fei¡¯s thrust path. This move made a straight line to the heart, it is a sure-kill move with frightening precision. Those without good speed, will not be able to respond against this move.


    Although Jiang Qin¡¯s speed cannot bepared with Su Fei¡¯s, as long as one found the path naturally, they will not fear as he will be able to defend or avoid against it.


    ¡°ng!!!¡± The two-edged sword and long sword handle are shing with each other and sending many sparks.


    ¡°HUMPH!!!¡± Su Fei just humphed coldly and change his move and continue to aim for Jiang Qin¡¯s neck.


    ¡°I ALREADY SAID, YOUR MOVES ARE USELESS AGAINST ME NOW!!!¡± Jiang Qin suddenly turn back a step to dodge the fatal move. The two-edged sword is hitting nothing but air.


    Su Fei¡¯s sword then changed its direction and angle, even trying to attack Jiang Qin¡¯s other non-vital spots but every single one of his strike was parried by him.


    ¡°MY TURN!!!¡± Jiang Qin said full of confidence. A two-edged sword can only be used for self-defense. If you want to kill people in battlefield, one should use long sword, spear or guan dao for maximum result.


    Jiang Qin quickly pressured Su Fei with his long sword, his strike is so hard that its sound was reverberating in the sky.


    Su Fei now can only defend. Jiang Qin¡¯s strike made Su Fei¡¯s hand almost break. At this time he is unable to find any openings to strike back and can only retreat backwards.


    ¡°HAAAHHH, HAAAHHH, HAAAAHHHHH!!!!¡± Su Fei¡¯s hand was bleeding profusely and he is almost unable to hold his sword again. If he is hit with that strike again, then it is the end of him.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong huh?! Already lost courage huh?!¡± Jiang Qin approached Su Fei step by step. Su Fei in reaction also move back step by step, he wanted to rest a bit, otherwise it is impossible to defend against the next attack.


    ¡°Oh, Su Fei, I will tell you what I am going to do now!!! I WILL KILL YOU SLOWLY, I WILL CUT YOUR MEAT AND COOK IT INTO A DISH ALONG WITH YOUR MEN, AND I MUST RECIPROCATE YOUR LORD LU BU¡¯S ¡°GOOD PRESENT¡±!!! I WANT THIS TO BE A MESSAGE THAT THIS JIANG QIN IS EAGER TO BURY HIM ALONG WITH ALL OF HIS SOLDIERS FOR MY BROTHER!!!¡± Jiang Qin eximed loudly.


    Jiang Qin¡¯s face is full of hatred. Zhou Tai¡¯s death made him lose half of himself. If Zhou Tai only died in battle honorably, perhaps Jiang Qin will not be this angry, but Liu Mang cooked him into meatloaf and sent it to his lord Sun Ce, this is thest straw on Jiang Qin¡¯s patience and sanity.


    ¡°Your elder brother?!¡± Su Fei understood immediately. Zhou Tai who had killed a lot of the Urban Army soldiers in Wancheng city is Jiang Qin¡¯s older brother. His little lord, Liu Mang, in order to relieve his rage angrily ordered that Zhou Tai is to be beheaded and hung above Wancheng city and also he ordered that Zhou Tai¡¯s body to be cooked into meatloaf and sent to Sun Ce.


    That kind of matter that Liu Mang did made Su Fei a punching bag now. Su Fei smiled bitterly. If Zhou Tai was not treated this way, then this Jiang Qin will probably let him go now.


    ¡°Oh, you mean that meatloaf, eh? Hahaha, the taste is really good. Have you tasted it?!¡± Su Fei is a schr, so it would be impossible for him to be suppressed by Jiang Qin¡¯s words.


    ¡°TASTE....GOOD?!¡± Su Fei¡¯s word ¡°really good¡± made Jiang Qin¡¯s face very grim. That meatloaf dish is his elder brother and this bastard actually said it ¡°taste good¡±. DAMMIT.


    Su Fei then continued his insult ¡°OH, why did you not eat it?! Oh right, that meatloaf was for your lord, so you are unable to taste it! Let me tell you, you need to eat that meatloaf. Eating that meatloaf will surely grant you the strength of its owner!!! I GUARANTEE IT!!!¡±


    ¡°SU FEI, I WILL KILL YOU!!!¡± Jiang Qin¡¯s eyes are bloodshot. His brother died by Lu Bu¡¯s army. Not only did Zhou Tai not leave any bones to bury, but his body was also made into meatloaf and this bastard actually kept encouraging him to eat that dish. Jiang Qin¡¯s anger hit its max and was steaming wanting sh Su Fei again.


    ¡°AAAAARRRRGGGGGHHHHHH!!!!!¡± Jiang Qin¡¯s sh bing heavier. The elite troops nearby pondered ¡°Is this enemy general already asking for death? He is already lost, but he unexpectedly enraged our general! This general will die with a lot of pain!!!¡±


    Su Fei started to receive a wound every time he tried to parry Jiang Qin¡¯s sh and soon enough, both of his hands started to bleed profusely.


    ¡°Poof!!!¡± Su Fei¡¯s right shoulder was shed by Jiang Qin. A lump of flesh that was once located at his shoulder, now fell down at his side.


    ¡°ARGH!!!¡± Su Fei screamed painfully. That wound almost reached his bone. One now can see his blood vessels bone which started to be red because of the blood profusely flowing from the severed blood vessel.


    ¡°YES, IT IS LIKE THIS!!! I WANT TO SLOWLY CUT TO PIECES!!!!¡± When Jiang Qin saw that Su Fei was already severely injured, Jiang Qin became crazier with each of his shes leaving no opening at all. Su Fei was now only left to ponder on why Jiang Qin was able to see through all of his movements, but he himself was unable to do same thing toward Jiang Qin.


    Then Su Fei understood one simple truth, this Jiang Qin is much more skillful than himself.


    ¡°SLICE, SLICE!!!¡± Two of Su Fei¡¯s calf tendon was sliced off. Jiang Qin actually can kill him quickly but his long sword only kept cutting on Su Fei¡¯s tendons to torture him before death.


    ¡°ng, ng, ng!!!¡± Su Fei is getting more and more wounds. In addition, all of his bodies ligaments are being severed here and there and the dizziness due to blood loss made Su Fei very light-headed.


    ¡°CLANG!!!¡± With that strike, Su Fei lost his two-edged sword and was now truly defenseless.


    ¡°SU FEI, NOW YOUR SLOW CUTTING BEGINS!!¡± Jiang Qinughed happily. Su Fei was already weaponless and at any time will kick the bucket, this is Jiang Qin¡¯s victory now.


    ¡°DIE!!!¡± Jiang Qin now brandished his long sword again. This time, he must slowly cut Su Fei, he must cut down all of his organs one by one. He dared to eat his elder brother¡¯s meat, so he must pay the price.


    ¡°STOP!!!¡± In the distance, there is a person¡¯s voice bellowed through the air.


    ¡°Milord?!¡± Jiang Qin saw his lord is the one who shouted ¡°stop¡±, but he was already resolved to not stop. He knows that his lord loved talented people and may spare Su Fei, but Jiang Qin will not allow this. He wanted Su Fei dead, so Jiang Qin quickened his long sword¡¯s sh.


    ¡°Whiz!!!¡± A piercing sounding from Jiang Qin¡¯s back. A spear was thrown by Sun Ce from afar.


    ¡°Milord!!! You must not prevent me!!! I MUST AVENGE MY BROTHER!!!¡± Jiang Qin became crazier, he must kill Su Fei now.


    ¡°POOF!!!¡± A blood ssh flowered in front of him.


    ¡°WHAT?!¡± Jiang Qin cannot believe his eyes.


    ¡°ng!!!¡± Su Fei dropped hisst weapon. Thatnce was not preventing Jiang Qin but preventing Su Fei¡¯sst strike. Jiang Qin quickly looked at Su Fei, he knows that Su Fei is weaponless but there is a dagger on his hand. He was already resolved to kill Jiang Qin with this dagger, but was prevented by Sun Ce and with that, all of his schemes ended. If only Sun Ce shouted again in response, then Jiang Qin will have died.


    ¡°HAHAHAHA!!!¡±


    As Su Feiid on his back, he can onlyugh bitterly in order to suppress his pain.

 Chapter 145 - The Execution

    Chapter 145 - The Execution


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon, Edited by Krayto


    Deceptive swordsmanship. In Su Fei¡¯s sword there is also a hidden dagger on its hilt. When Jiang Qin made Su Fei dropped his sword, Su Fei was able to pull out that final weapon from the hilt and kept it hidden until thest moment when Jiang Qin is closing in to deal the final blow on him. If Sun Ce had not thrown that spear, the one who would lie on the ground will be Jiang Qin.


    ¡°NOW YOU DIE!!!¡± Jiang Qin who was stunned earlier due to Su Fei¡¯sst attempt with a dagger, now his sanity already restored and goes mad again.


    Su Fei¡¯s idea is pretty simple actually. If he cannot kill Jiang Qin earlier, then now it is simply impossible. So he is just rxing his body, waiting for death to im him.


    ¡°GONGYI, WITHDRAW!!!¡± Sun Ce sounded his order. Sun Ce¡¯s order is not to be defied again. Jiang Qin already defied his order for first time in order to avenge his older brother, if he vites it again, then Sun Ce can call for militaryw and execute Jiang Qin under thew.


    ¡°Milord, why?!¡± Jiang Qin shows a very puzzled look at Sun Ce. Su Fei has enraged Jiang Qin. He not only has ¡°eaten¡± his elder brother¡¯s meat, but also almost killed him again and again, how can his lord Sun Ce make Jiang Qin hold his anger down?


    ¡°Hm?!¡± When Jiang Qin looked at that stern expression on Sun Ce¡¯s face, he can only withdraw, but his long sword kept trained at Su Fei.


    ¡°Hehehe, Sun Ce, Sun Bofu. How nice to meet you again!!!¡± Su Fei sneered at his old rival. They have been a rival since Jiangxia. Sun Ce have been battling with Su Fei numerous times. Jiangdong and Jiangxia battle mainly naval battle and they already met with each other only God knows how many times but never this close before.


    ¡°Heh, Su Fei, nice to meet you too!¡± Sun Ce also sneered back toward this old rival. This person is the one who can make Jiangdong¡¯s navy not advance beyond Jiangxia. Although Jiangxia¡¯s navy was defeated a few times, that is because Jiangxia¡¯s lord Huang Zu, did not have any heart to progress further. If Jiangxia changed their lord, Jing Province can easily swallow Jiangdong.


    ¡°Surrender!!! I will make you amander of naval units. When I retake Wancheng city, I will appoint you as Wancheng city¡¯s general!¡± Said Sun Ce while looking at this Su Fei. Sun Ce¡¯s army is not Lu Bu¡¯s army. Sun Ce¡¯s army¡¯s primary force is naval units. From Wancheng city, one can attack Jing Province. With Zhou Yu attacking from Jiangxia and Su Fei attacking from Wancheng city, Jing Province will fall in no time and Su Fei¡¯s merit will be very big and his status can be number 3 in Jiangdong, beside Sun Ce and Zhou Yu.


    ¡°Hahaha, surrender?!¡± Su Fei also had that idea. If he is debtless, it is possible for Su Fei to surrender. ¡°Sun Ce, Sun Bofu. If I can surrender, I would have already surrendered a long time ago. Now, it is impossible!!!¡± Su Fei already had been offered to defect to Jiangdong many times before but was rejected by Su Fei each times. It is because Su Fei owed Huang Zu a big favor for employing Gan Ning. The reason that Su Fei is willing to surrender to Lu Bu¡¯s army it is because of Huang She¡¯s treatment to them!


    ¡°So, in the end, you only want death, huh?!¡± Sun Ce threatened Su Fei. ¡°You already know that Jiang Qin is very unhappy to Lu Bu¡¯s army due to Zhou Tai being killed and treating his body disrespectfully. If I hand you to him, do you know what end you will get?¡±


    ¡°What end?!¡± Su Fei just shook his head ¡°Death by slow cuts? Impaled by many swords? Boiled with cooking oil? Or cooked to make me a meatloaf dish? Do those things to me!!!¡± Su Fei sneered toward Sun Ce.


    Sun Ce then said ¡°Su Fei, I truly do not understand why you still do not want to surrender to me! I understand when you still followed Huang Zu, you owed him a favor. But now, you have been separated from him, why don¡¯t you be one of this Sun Ce¡¯s familial general? Am I lower than your current lord, that ve of three surnames? You know that I let your lord pass Lujiang and threw a banquet for him and see how he repaid me? He upied my Wancheng city, to kill my wife! Let me ask you once more, are you truly willing to follow such viin? Also nobles in Wancheng city, most of them were massacred by his son-inw. Those men are mass-murderers!!! And you still follow them? Where does your logic lie?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, threw a banquet. That is Zhou Yu¡¯s scheme right? In order to use Milord as a borrowed knife for Jiangdong? You yourself also shamelessly announce that you are allied in order to take Jiangxia? As for upying your Wancheng city, if Chen Duan was polite and not aggressive, will Milord abandon Huangzhou city and sieged Wancheng city?! Oh, Sun Ce, Sun Bofu, do you really think I am a child who is unable to see all sides of problems?¡± Su Fei just rebuked all of Sun Ce¡¯s im one by one.


    Su Fei continued ¡°As for killing your wife? She hung herself. Your wife maintained her chastity for you, for someone who is not worthy to receive such virtuous woman. As for those nobles in Wancheng city? They rebelled against Milord!!! Your eyes only see the ughter of nobles, but what about thosemoners in Wancheng city? You did not pay any attention to them. Families broken by your military orders. Thosemoners be undeserved merits for private soldiers of those nobles. They burned your ¡°so-called city¡± and plundered your ¡°city¡±, but you turn blind eyes to them right?¡±


    ¡°So I said, to hell with your offer!!! Just kill me, end this stupid conversation!!!¡± Su Fei said it directly.


    ¡°Is that your final answer?!¡± Sun Ce really do not want to kill Su Fei. This person is a titan in naval matters and has the ability tomand. If he managed to surrender him, Sun Ce will gain another arm and will definitely rmend him to Gongjin. Maybe Sun Ce will leave the subjugation of Jiangxia for Su Fei.


    ¡°....¡± Su Fei just maintained his silence. His silence represented all of his decisions. If he is only one person with no debt, then he might surrender to Sun Ce. But he is still in debt with Huang Zu and Lu Bu. If he surrendered to Sun Ce, he definitely will make him fight his former lords in the battlefield.


    ¡°Jiang Qin, I give you Su Fei!!!¡± Sun Ce said in very bitter voice. Since he cannot obtain him, then only destroy him and then he said to his other generals ¡°Let¡¯s go, we return to main HQ!!!¡± Sun Ce still had a lot to do. He must reorganized his army for the next major battle to settle his blood debt with Lu Bu.


    ¡°Yes, sir!!!¡± Jiang Qin is truly happy now. Initially he was afraid that his lord may spare Su Fei and even appointed him as Wancheng city general. This is higher than Jiang Qin¡¯s position and definitely will make Jiang Qin explode in anger if he had to kneel and receive orders from Su Fei. But, unexpectedly, Su Fei rejected Sun Ce¡¯s offer and gave him to Jiang Qin.


    ¡°HAHAHAHAHA!!!!¡± Jiang Qin should kneel down and thank Sun Ce, but Sun Ce did not give him this opportunity and quickly returned to his HQ. ¡°Su Fei, Su Fei, since you asked for death, do not me me! I also feared that you would truly surrender and make this Jiang Qin not able kill you for revenge!!! But now, you truly be an upstanding man in front of my eyes!!!¡± Jiang Qin did not know whether his sentence meant to sneer or praise Su Fei. If Su Fei surrendered, Jiang Qin will hold his grudge for life, due to him being unable to take revenge for Zhou Tai. But when Su Fei did not surrender, Jiang Qin can just ridicule Su Fei due to his grudge from Jiangxia¡¯s battles and Zhou Tai.


    ¡°Say, if I told you that I did not eat the meatloaf dish, would I be spared from the slow death?!¡± Su Fei spoke casually toward Jiang Qin.


    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t care if you ate or not. I will kill you slowly and cook you into meatloaf to give to your lord!¡± Jiang Qin said also casually. Jiang Qin only thought of revenge, to send Lu Bu a message that Jiang Qin is here for revenge.


    ¡°Aiyah!!!¡± Su Fei just shook his head. Suddenly he bite his tongue. His mouth is bursting with blood and Su Fei spat out a piece of flesh. This is suicide by biting his tongue.


    ¡°Oh, no no no no. You will not die so easily!!!¡± Jiang Qin quickly held Su Fei¡¯s lower jaw in order to dislocate his lower jaw, so Su Fei was unable to close his mouth again ¡°Someone, give him hemostatic medicine!!!¡±


    Su Fei just smiled bitterly, he truly nned to bite his tongue tomit suicide. Who knew that Jiang Qin was able to quickly prevent him by breaking his lower jaw?


    ¡°Hey, I have said that I must kill you slowly. If you died quickly like that, then I will not be satisfied, got it?¡± After Jiang Qin said that, his men already brought the hemostatic powder and quickly sprinkled it Su Fei¡¯s mouth by Jiang Qin.


    ¡°AAHHH!!!¡± Su Fei¡¯s tongue was already destroyed, so he could not scream only whine. In addition, his body is already very weak, so he cannot prevent whatever Jiang Qin would do to him


    ¡°Hahaha,e on, tell me where I should start?!¡± Jiang Qin licked his lips. ¡°Oh, I will start with your hand!!!¡± Jiang Qin started cutting down Su Fei¡¯s hand. This is the pair of hands that almost imed his life. So Jiang Qin quickly sliced him and sprinkled hemostatic medicine on the wounds and because Su Fei still in pain, it can only make Jiang Qin more and more angry.


    ¡°These arms also disgusting!! They need to be removed!!!¡± Jiang Qin quickly shed Su Fei¡¯s arm. His long sword was now logged into Su Fei¡¯s arms.


    ¡°PUSHI!!!¡± Blood sshed on Jiang Qin¡¯s face. Jiang Qin became even fiercer. Su Fei¡¯s body was already shivering from pain, but he cannot move at all, only his eyes are fixated on Jiang Qin.


    ¡°Right!!! See me, watch me and remember me!!! This is your grandpa Jiang Qin who cut your arms and hands!!!¡± Jiang Qin then started to move that long sword which has been logged on Su Fei¡¯s arms. That long sword that Jiang Qin used is intentionally a blunt sword in order to torture Su Fei more and more.


    ¡°Oh, it is blunt, boo hoo hoo!!!¡± Jiang Qin mocking Su Fei. Jiang Qin now cutting his arm in manner of moving saw in order to make Su Fei more and more painful. The pain cannot be withstood by any human.


    Su Fei¡¯s forehead started to profuse cold sweats. This is because of the intense pain. This kind of wound is considered as non-fatal for military and can even be ignored, but Su Fei¡¯s eyes are showing very unbearable pain.


    ¡°Yeehaw, he finally broke!!¡± Both of Su Fei¡¯s arms finally fell down from its original position then was stomped by Jiang Qin until it be patty.


    ¡°Ooohhh, this legs, are also an eyesores!!! They need to be removed also!!!¡± Jiang Qin used that blunt long sword again. Su Fei already could not bear the pain. Although he lost half of his tongue, he still can whine.


    ¡°Come on, whine more like the pig you are!!!¡± And with that, Su Fei¡¯s legs are gone and Jiang Qin screamed ¡°Someone, sprinkle hemostatic medicine on him, no need to be gentle!!!¡± Jiang Qin will not let Su Fei die easily, he must suffer more and more.


    ¡°HAHAHAHHA, now you look much better without your four appendages!!!¡± Jiang Qinughed. Su Fei could no longer shiver. He already fainted because of blood loss and pain.


    ¡°Oh no no no, you must not faint. You will not rob me of my pleasure of doing vengeance!! Someone, flush him with water!!!¡± Someone dumped cold water toward Su Fei. The water is very clear from the head, but when it reach midway, it turn red because of blood. Su Fei was in terrible condition.


    Su Fei awoke after being flushed by water. Without arms and legs, he is only able to stare at Jiang Qin angrily. If stares could kill, Jiang Qin would have died twice over.


    ¡°Hah, what you can do by staring me?! That pair of eyes are also an eyesore!!! They need to be stabbed¡± Jiang Qin then took Su Fei¡¯s dagger and stabbed both of Su Fei¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°MMM!!!! MMM!!!!!¡± Su Fei is struggling because Jiang Qin stabbed his eyes. Su Fei¡¯s entire world became very dark, unable to see even a spec of light.


    ¡°HAHAHAHAHAHAAH!!!!!¡± Jiang Qin be crazier and said ¡°That nose, ear and those lips are all eyesores, they need to be removed!¡±


    With that, the once handsome schr Su Fei disappeared from the earth and was sintead reced with a beastly visage of a person.


    Both of his eyes were bleeding out, his ears were cut, his nose was sliced and his lips were gone. Su Fei thought that death was ready to im him, but Jiang Qin then boiled ginseng soup in order to prolong his life.


    The ginseng that Jiang Qin¡¯s use is one-thousand-years-old ginseng, it is a very rare and very excellent medicine to prolong life.


    ¡°HAHAHAHAHAHA!!!! Someone, load Su Fei into a jar. Send him to Wancheng city as a present for the Marquis of Wen!!!¡± Jiang Qin was very satisfied with his masterpiece.

 Chapter 146 - Su Feis Burial

    Chapter 146 - Su Fei¡¯s Burial


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon, Edited by Krayto


    ¡°General Su Fei....!!!¡± Liu Mang is in a state of disbelief. The human called Su Fei was turned into a ¡°human swine¡± with his four limbs severed, eyes stabbed, nose and ears sliced off and finally put in a jar.


    ¡°Sun Ce!!! Jiang Qin!!!¡± Liu Mang¡¯s said in low voice. Liu Mang started apologizing in his heart ¡°General Su Fei, this is Mang¡¯s fault. This is my mistake for being so angry in the first ce!¡±


    ¡°Little lord....¡± The mood was very grim for all the people present. They cannot believe that a person they knew was made into a ¡°human swine¡± like Concubine Qi, one of Liu Bang¡¯s wives. Empress Lu Zhi (Liu Bang¡¯s legal wife) was very jealous that Concubine Qi is very loved by Liu Bang, so after Liu Bang died, she tortured Concubine Qi. The process was simr: She began by gouging out her eyes, amputating her arms and legs, shaving her head, deafening her using molten copper, skinning her alive and forcing her to drink acid that destroyed her vocal chords. The mute and limbless concubine was then tossed into a cesspit in the pce with the swine.


    Although this type of torture was invented by Empress Lu Zhi, no one ever use it again until Jiang Qin.


    Although Jiang Qin did not put Su Fei inside a piss pot or deafening him with molten copper or gouging his eyes out his method was still very cruel. Su Fei¡¯s tongue is half-missing, his eyes were stabbed, his nose and ear are missing, and his four limbs are also gone. He was wrapped in cloth and put into a jar. There are also traces of hemostatic powder and in Su Fei¡¯s mouth, there is a thousand-years-old ginseng. This is used to prolong Su Fei¡¯s life.


    ¡°Ai!!! Su Fei!!!¡± Huang Zhong also sighed. He and Su Fei had worked together, although for a very short time. Huang Zhong really respected this young man. This Su Fei really understood when to advance and when to retreat. When Su Fei was his vicemander, he always called Huang Zhong ¡°Old General Huang¡±. He also did not put on airs being Huang Zu¡¯s trusted general but continued to seek Huang Zhong¡¯s counsel.


    Normally Huang Zu will dispatch Su Fei as themander-in-arms. But when Su Fei was rmended by Huang Zhong, it can be said Su Fei¡¯s talent has been recognized by Huang Zhong¡¯s.


    ¡°NICE!!! NICELY DONE BOTH OF YOU!!!¡± Liu Mang¡¯s whole body is trembling, holding his anger. Liu Mang thought ¡°When I made Zhou Tai into a meatloaf, I beheaded him first, making sure he did not suffer and hang his head above Wancheng city, after that did I turn his body into meatloaf. But both of you had done this while Su Fei was still alive, make him into a ¡°human swine¡±. FUCK YOU ALL!!! I¡¯LL BOIL BOTH OF YOU ALIVE!!!¡±


    ¡°Little lord, we excuse ourselves!!!¡± Liu Kai and Liu Neng did not dare to look at Su Fei inside that jar. Both of them are nobles, they are treated their servants like tools. And when those ¡°tools¡± made mistakes, they will punish them by flogging or hanging them. They thought they are already cruel, but this... This is a work of a monster, making a person a ¡°human swine¡±. Liu Mang understood what they meant and quickly waved to dismiss both of them.


    ¡°So, Sun Ce, you have also sent me a deration of war, then I ept it!!! Liu Mang banged his fist as hard as he can on the table until his hand started to bloody and the table broke.


    ¡°Is Xingba there?!¡± Huang Zhong thought about Su Fei and Gan Ning. Su Fei is the body and Gan Ning is the brain. One of the reason that Su Fei surrendered to Lu Bu is because Gan Ning already do not have anything to do with Huang Zu beside Huang She was captured. So it is very apparent to who the body and who the brain is.


    Liu Mang responded ¡°No, I have ordered Xingba to install the weapon! So I ask him to avoid any battle and prepare the weapon properly!!!¡± Huang Zhong then nodded.


    So, Su Fei, in order to keep off enemies from getting information about Gan Ning. He, with only 2,000 naval troops, dared to challenge 100,000 troops. He will not let Gan Ning be branded as a coward. Who knew that this parting will be hisst?


    ¡°Everyone, we should keep this matter a secret first, nobody tell Xingba!!!¡± Liu Mang ordered. Liu Mang feared that if Gan Ning knew the matter, he will be unable to bear the sadness and will challenge Sun Ce for a fight to the death and destroying all of his schemes.


    Huang Zhong sees that the jar is moving in agreement with Liu Mang¡¯s order and inquired ¡°Su Fei, you agree?!¡±


    ¡°General Su Fei, thank you!!!¡± Liu Mang quickly removed his cloak and started to bend his knee.


    ¡°Little lord, what are you doing?!¡± Those all present are shocked. Because in their eyes, this little lord can be considered having half of lord¡¯s authority but this little lord is bending his knee to kneel now.


    With their lord knelt, all of them also knelt down inside the briefing room.


    ¡°General Su Fei, this is Liu Mang¡¯s mistake. If Liu Mang do not recruit General Su, you will still be under General Huang Zu and will not have this fate!!!¡± Yes, if Liu Mang did not make Su Fei and Gan Ning surrender. Su Fei right now should be in Jiangxia and fighting Zhou Yu.


    ¡°If Liu Mang did not issue the order for Xingba to refuse the battle, there will be no fate like this for you!!!¡±


    ¡°This is Mang¡¯s mistake!!! Please me Mang for this!!!¡± Liu Mang started to cry. He thought that it is easy being a lord in this times of war. But once he made a mistake, the consequences is very big. He now understands that sacrifices must be made in order for one to achieve sess in these times of war.


    His Urban Army and Su Fei are the living proof of these sacrifices.


    ¡°Little lord, this is not your mistake! The mistake lies in the body of Jiang Qin and Sun Ce¡¯s army!!!¡± Liu Neng is trying tofort Liu Mang. However, mentioning those people names was like taboo, as Liu Mang¡¯s eyes is emitted killing intent, scaring Liu Neng big time.


    ¡°DAMN YOU SUN CE!!!! DAMN YOU JIANG QIN!!!! General Su Fei, I am sorry, Mang cannot save you but your wife and children will be treated as Mang¡¯s elder sister and Mang¡¯s son and Mang will prepare your son to receive your inheritance in good way. Regarding your anger, Mang will take revenge for you. Jiang Qin and Sun Ce¡¯s head will be offered to your grave. With the sky and earth as my witness, this is my oath to you!!!¡± Liu Mang said fiercely.


    ¡°With the sky and earth as our witness, we will assist little lord to kill Sun Ce and Jiang Qin!!!¡± Other generals also screamed their oath.


    ¡°General Su Fei, please rest in peace!!!¡± Liu Mang unsheathe his sword and put it on Su Fei¡¯s throat. Su Fei can no longer be saved. Even if he is able to be saved his four limbs are missing and he is mute. This is too cruel a fate for anybat general. So, killing him is the best act for now. Only in death is there freedom; freedom from all the pain and suffering.


    Liu Mang then moved his sword to behead Su Fei. When he behead Su Fei, even though blood was sshing, Su Fei¡¯s face there held no resentment at all. In fact he had a relieved expression visible on his face. He is free now, free from any suffering.


    After he beheaded Su Fei suddenly there was a messenger screaming while kneeling toward Liu Mang ¡°REPORT!!! General, report. Outside the city, the enemies are in massive numbers!!!¡±


    The messenger thought that Liu Mang will be anxious. Surprisingly instead he was very rxed and said ¡°Oh, already here?¡±Liu Mang stood up ¡°Someone, please give General Su Fei a proper burial and make sure his wife and son attend the funeral. For the memorial service, we will need to wait until Milord returns!!! The otherse with me, we shall make annihte Sun Ce¡¯s army to thest man!!!¡± Liu Mang eximed.


    Never before had his killing intent been so intense, not even when killing Chen Lan, or when he ordered for Zhou Tai to be killed and definitely not even when he killed those nobles who destroyed themoners.


    Sun Ce and Jiang Qin has just made Liu Mang¡¯s cklist.

 Chapter 147 - An Eye for an Eye, a Tooth for a Tooth (1)

    Chapter 147 - An Eye for an Eye, a Tooth for a Tooth (1)


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon, Edited by Krayto


    Surrounded by so many soldiers; Liu Mang had seen this scene twice before. First time, when he was surrounded by Cao Cao in Kaiyang and this is the second time. However, at that time, themander-in-chief was Lu Bu, so he was free to do whatever he can and even express his emotion. But right now, he is themander-in-chief, his every action and movement will affect the morale of Wancheng city and his decision will be what determines the fate of these 8,000 troops.


    The enemy is big in numbers and in Wancheng city, adding the Urban Army and the Liu n private soldiers, their forces only numbered 8,000 troops. The Lu n, Xu n and Han n also provided their private soldiers but their number is so small it only equaled only 500. So, Liu Mang now only had 8,500 troops in his hand. This is the first disadvantage that Liu Mang had.


    The second one is the size and condition of this Wancheng city. This city is really big and worthy of its title as the capital of Lujiang. However, due to its size it will be very difficult to send reinforcements if one of the gates is attacked.


    For the third disadvantage, the wall are in a bad state due to the battle with the nobles. So Liu Mang had no choice to assign the Lu, Xu and Han n¡¯s private soldiers to repair the walls returning the number of troops from 8,500 to 8,000 again.


    If Liu Mang had 20,000 troops, he can repel them and even open the gates for a direct assault. Regarding grain and provisions, there are still a lot left inside the now ruined Administration Office¡¯s granary that was ¡°hand-picked¡± by Lu Bu. It still can feed 100,000 people with normal meal rations for at least 6 months.


    Liu Mang with only 8,000 troops had to withstand an assault of 100,000 troops. Winning the battle with this kind of number is not an impossible feat, but he would need a very grand strategy. Liu Mang now is focusing on defense instead of attacking. Nobody can handle the pressure that Liu Mang felt right now.


    The only other thing that he needed was reinforcements. Even defending the city to thest man will not stop Wancheng city will be broken. Once broken, Lu Bu¡¯s army¡¯s grain and provisions will be gone and will be routed in a matter of days, so Liu Mang sent a messenger to Shucheng County to request for reinforcements to turn back the condition right now to favor Lu Bu¡¯s army.


    Those Cao troops who specialized in ground warfare are not Lu Bu army¡¯s match, let alone this Jiangdong army whose army strong point focuses on naval units.


    ¡°LIU MANG THE BUTCHER, SHOW YOUR FACE!!!¡± A schr from Sun Ce¡¯s army started to provoke Liu Mang in order to do battle, and then he said ¡°Liu Mang the butcher. You are one of Han Dynasty nsmen and a prince. You should work for the benefit of people, govern the people with benevolence, but you colluded with the ve of three surnames and frontier hungry wolf Lu Bu, upied our city, killed our subjects andmitted a great sin. Surrender now and I will make sure that Milord spares you!!! If you wait until our army breaks the city, your blood will be spilled in this city!!!¡± That schr spoke those words in a confident tone, even without scripts.


    ¡°Hahaha, surrender and we will be spared?! Is this schr out of his mind?!¡± Liu Mang thought in his heart. Lu Bu¡¯sarmy and Sun Ce army already a mortal enemies and this schr is actually asking for him to surrender? Lu Bu¡¯s army will not be able to live if they surrender, not a single one, including Liu Mang.


    Moreover, at Wancheng city, there are Zhou Tai and Zhou Cheng¡¯s heads hanging which already started to dpose. Zhou Tai was one of Sun Ce¡¯s beloved general and Zhou Cheng is Zhou Yu¡¯s rtive and both of them were killed by Liu Mang. So, one can see the enmity between Liu Mang and Sun Ce and adding by Da Qiao¡¯s ¡°death¡±, this young schr should know that they already past the point of reconcile.


    ¡°What is your name?!¡± Liu Mang asked this confident schr his name. This man¡¯s tongue is really good, able to speak every one of his ¡°sins¡± in one breath, is able to speak about how Liu Mang should behaved and also able to say things that can be deciphered as ¡°s, reality is a cruel bitch to you, Liu Mang!!!¡± for staying with Lu Bu.


    ¡°My name is Lu Su, Lu Zijing. Your Highness Prince of Shu, this Lu Su suggest for you to surrender!!! You already lost in numbers. Milord has 100,000 troops and you only have a meager 8,000 troops, you will spill meaningless blood. This Lu Su again advises you to surrender and offer Wancheng city now. I will make sure that Milord Sun Ce guarantees your safety and delivers you to Xu Du, so you can govern together along with His Majesty!!!¡±


    ¡°Lu Su?!¡± Liu Mang stunned. He is a celebrity in Three Kingdoms history. Lu Su, Lu Zijing hailed from Dongcheng County in Linhuaiguan. He is a very outstanding strategist and diplomat. He was born in a good noble family. Not long after he was born, he has lost his father and was raised by his grandmother. His appearance is big and tall, he is known for his straightforwardments and honesty. He loves to study and an expert equestrian.


    When he came into age at the years of the Yellow Turban Rebellion and Dong Zhuo, he saw that government officials were corrupt and chaos was everywhere, so he bore a big ambition in his heart to restore order. He is also often went home to Linhuaiguan in order to train youngsters in martial arts.


    One can see, that this Lu Su is a very respectable statesman. His emergence is when Zhou Yu upied Juchao County. At that time, Zhou Yu was verycking in grain and provisions, Lu Su took this initiative to donate and send 3,000-shi of grain and provisions to him. From that moment, Zhou Yu and Lu Su became fast friends and often discussed important matters.


    That honest man is intimidating Liu Mang now, forcing Liu Mang to a dead-end. Lu Su is truly worthy as an honest and straightforward person. But all that Lu Su said was a way of no return. If Liu Mang surrendered now, will Sun Ce possibly not injure Liu Mang? Also regarding going to Xu Du, Cao Cao of Xu Du and Sun Ce of Jiangdong, both of them harbor big hatred toward Liu Mang¡¯s existence.


    No, without Liu Mang Cao Cao have already gotten Diaochan and possibly already killed Lu Bu. Because of Liu Mang¡¯s existence, he Cao Cao was almost killed by Lu Bu in Xiapi. Without Liu Mang, no one would have insulted him in Kaiyang. Without Liu Mang, it would have been impossible for his Ferocious Cavalry to be annihted and his senior general Cao Chun and major Li Dian to die. One can see Cao Cao¡¯s hatred for Liu Mang is also very big.


    So, in other words. To surrender is die, to not surrender is also die. This Lu Su truly has a ways to smooth his words.


    Liu Mang can only show off his title and rank again and responded to Lu Su ¡°Lu Zijing, I want to ask you. Whose subjects are you?!¡±


    Liu Mang does not want to bully the honest and straightforward person but there is no choice. The Liu n¡¯s private soldiers has been shaken by Lu Su¡¯s words. If we surrender, then they won¡¯t have to go to battle. Going to battle will im their lives. Moreover the number of enemies is too many, this kind of view will make any person fluster.


    ¡°Um?! What does this Prince of Shu want to say?¡± Lu Su¡¯s brow wrinkled. Although Lu Su is unable to discern his motive, he said ¡°I am a subject of the Han Dynasty!!!¡± Although these are the times of war the real power lies on the warlords and although the Han Emperor is only a figurehead, they are still subjects of Han Dynasty.


    The 400 years of prestige of the Han Dynasty is not to be underestimated. It is still upheld by all of the warlords and they are openly saying that they are the Han Dynasty subjects. Only Yuan Shu, Yuan Gonglu was the one who vited this rule by proiming himself as emperor, having received the Imperial Seal from Sun Ce. As a result, everyone joined up to attack him together and Yuan Shu can only suffer defeat after defeat after defeat and finally bing stranded in Shouchun.


    ¡°Oh, then I asked again, is your Wancheng city the capital of Lujiang Prefecture? Is this Lujiang Prefecture a part of Yang Province?!¡± Liu Mang asked again.


    ¡°Yes!!!¡± Wancheng city from Lu Kang¡¯s time has been always Lujiang Prefecture¡¯s capital and Lujiang Prefecture is one part of Yang Province.


    ¡°Well said!!! Lu Su Lu Zijing, in case you have forgotten, this prince was given by His Majesty not only as Prince of Shu, but also General of the Southern Expedition!!! This prince¡¯s territory consists of Yang, Yu, Yi and Jing Provinces and you daree to me to speak that this Wancheng city as your lord¡¯s territory? Also regarding murdering the people, are not those nobles also my men? They dared to be ruthless in my domain, so it is right for me as the ruler to punish those evildoers by annihtion. I am the Prince of Shu and this Wancheng city is under my jurisdiction. Your lord is only a mere Kuaiji governor but when he saw this prince, not only did not kneel down but he also had intentions to kill this prince. It is very apparent that Han Dynasty to your eyes, is already a big pile of trash!!!¡±


    With those words, the war between Lu Su and Liu Mang reached a stalemate! Lu Su is pressing Liu Mang with the principle of righteousness in order for Liu Mang to surrender, but Liu Mang is using Lu Su and Jiangdong¡¯s army of treason for not being loyal Han subjects and he, Lu Su, is disrespecting the Han Dynasty. Liu Mang also used that Lu Su kept saying that this Wancheng city is theirs, it is questioning the Han Emperor of his decision to seal Liu Mang with title of General of the Southern Expedition. And with Lu Su¡¯s lord dispatching troops to kill him, it can be said that they are rebelling against Han Dynasty.


    Honestly, in this times of war, all of the warlords are doing offenses toward the Han Dynasty and busy expanding their own territory. So nobody paid attention whether the Han Emperor is still in charge or not. If Liu Xie is a stern, authoritative and powerful emperor, then Cao Cao did not need to dispatch troops to do battle and pacify one region. The Han Emperor could just write an imperial decree in order for them to not get out of the line.


    This is the unspoken rule in order for all to respect the Han Dynasty at the front. Liu Mang is now ying this in order for all to see that he is a loyal and upright subject of the Han Dynasty and all of Lu Su¡¯s words are meaningless toward him.


    Now, with those words, one can see that this General of Southern Expedition whomands four provinces is an earnest, just, loyal and upright character.


    ¡°YOU!!!!¡± Lu Su is not a good debater naturally he is not able to counter Liu Mang¡¯s argument. He is only able to debate base on facts, when encountering people who are good in debate like Zhuge Liang, he is speechless. Regarding scheming, Lu Su did not have any shorings at all and was able to cover all angles. This trait made Zhou Yu choose Lu Su as his sessor and be a viceroy in Wu country after he died historically. Although his schemes are small in regards with Zhou Yu, they were still very good.


    Suddenly from behind Lu Su¡¯s, there was a familiar voice is speaking loudly ¡°When the Prince of Shu does a mistake, naturally we will need an official that is directly under the Emperor to rectify the mistake!!! Is not that right, Your Highness Prince of Shu?!¡±


    ¡°SUN CE!!!¡± Liu Mang narrowed his eyes. From behind Lu Su¡¯s came a man who was wearing purple armor in the same design with Lu Bu¡¯s original flowery patterned armor.


    ¡°Your Highness Prince of Shu, How is Su Fei?!¡± Sun Ce asked while looking at Liu Mang at the city gate tower with mocking smile.


    ¡°Su Fei!!!¡± Liu Mang¡¯s heart rend when he heard Su Fei¡¯s name. That valiant naval general was destroyed by Sun Ce. Turning him into a ¡°human swine¡±!!! A GODDAMNED ¡°HUMAN SWINE¡±!!! THIS IS UNFORGIVABLE.


    ¡°Oh, General Sun Ce, thank you for showing your concern. But, first let me ask you one thing. How did that meatloaf taste? Really good right?!¡± Liu Mang replied back. Liu Mang knew that this is not a time to be sad. ¡°This time is the time to take revenge for Su Fei and these 100,000 troops will be food for my anger¡± Liu Mang¡¯s thought in his head.


    ¡°HUMPH!!!! Your Highness Prince of Shu, do you remember that Your Honorable Father-inw, when he wanted cross my Lujiang Prefecture, offered a cart full of jewellery and 3,000 taels of gold for toll fee. But this Sun Ce refused his toll fee and gave him a free passage to Jiangxia. Not only that, I had also ordered for every cities and counties in my domain to provide you with hot food for your army.


    I also did not do anything when you insulted both of my advisors. Furthermore, I also invited you both, aplete stranger, to my wedding and celebrate together. But, with what, how did your Bing Province Army pay this Sun Ce back? You seized my Wancheng city, killed my wife and senior general and finally you destroyed many lives of my subjects in Wancheng city. A Total 10,000 families buried in just one night. Oh, Your Highness Prince of Shu, why did you get rid of those people, while they are also subjects of the Han Dynasty?!¡±


    Sun Ce¡¯s words were full of righteousness. In his words, Lu Bu and Liu Mang were ungrateful viins that after been showered by kindness, stabbed people in the back. They took other people¡¯s territories and killed the owner¡¯s wife and senior general.


    If people do not know the whole details of the problems, they may side with Sun Ce.


    ¡°Oh, Sun Bofu, when did you be a hypocrite?!¡± Liu Mang showed his disdainful look and said ¡°When have you let us pass your Lujiang freely?! You just merely changed the currency to Huangzhou city in order for you to advance to Jiangxia. Using hot food and grain and provisions for Jiangxia, is not that right Sun Bofu? As for killing your senior general, are you referring to this thing?!¡±


    Liu Mang quickly unsheathe his long sword and cut down Zhou Tai¡¯s head. The city wall had at least a height of thirty feet, so Zhou Tai head was quickly crushed when it reached the ground. Liu Mang then said ¡°You sent a powerful general who canmand an army as an assassin!!! This is very apparent that you do not appreciate talent at all!!! Sending a valuable person for an assassination on weak women, that was really thoughtful of you, General Sun Ce!!! p, p, p!!!¡± Said Liu Mang while pping his hands mockingly.


    Sun Ce¡¯s face paled. Sun Ce indeed regretted sending a first-ss general for a mere mission of assassination. A first-ss general can lead a division and was able to strike fear in the enemies¡¯ heart, but Sun Ce treated him like an expendable person.


    Gongsun Zan is also like this Sun Ce. His Prating White Horsemen with Zhao Yun as the leader was able to destroy any opposition. After that, Zhao Yun was transferred by Gongsun Zan to Qing Province in order to help Tian Kai. With Zhao Yun¡¯s departure, the Prating White Horsemen lost an able leader and when they were fighting with Yuan Shao¡¯s Great Halberd Soldiers of the Ji Province and Skirmishers of the Ji Province, they were quickly beaten and never recovered again; resulting in Gongsun Zan¡¯s death.


    While Sun Ce is expressing sadness and regret, the other person beside him showed big rage toward Liu Mang.


    ¡°DAMNED BRAT LIU MANG!!! COME DOWN AND FIGHT WITH THIS JIANG QIN FOR 300 BOUTS. YOUR HEAD WILL BE MINE FOR BROTHER YOUPING¡¯S TRIBUTE!!!¡± Jiang Qines out from the line and pointing his broadsword toward Liu Mang while insulting him. This broadsword is Jiang Qin¡¯s primary weapon.


    ¡°JIANG QIN¡¯S OUT ALREADY!!! GOOD THEN!!! THIS BASTARD COMES OUT FINALLY!!!¡± Said Liu Mang in a low voice. Even if Jiang Qin stay in the army and not insulted Liu Mang, Liu Mang would have searched for him relentlessly. Liu Mang said ¡°Jiang Qin, I will hold memorial service for General Su Fei with your Jiangdong army¡¯s blood today!!!¡±


    Liu Mang called out one of his men while staring at that insulting person ¡°Is Huang Zhong present?!¡±


    ¡°This general is in!!!¡± Huang Zhong steps out, and responded while helding his fist on the other hand.


    Liu Mang said his order ¡°Old General Huang. Under the city there is the bastard who killed Su Fei. I want you to lead 2,000 troops of Urban Army to do the first skirmish. TAKE THAT ASSHOLE¡¯S HEAD!!!¡±


    ¡°This generalplies with the order!!!¡± Huang Zhong epted the order. Huang Zhong also is in very good terms with Su Fei so he also wanted to kill this Jiang Qin who harmed Su Fei in a very cruel way.


    ¡°BUMP, BUMP, BUMP!!!¡± The battle drum was struck. The main gate of Wancheng city had been opened. One by one the Urban Army soldiers flushed out from the city and formed a phnx formation that was taught by Liu Mang, leaving only dozens of cavalry soldiers to guard Liu Mang.


    ¡°Preparing for a skirmish?!¡± Sun Ce looked at Wancheng cities direction. ¡°So, you want to die quickly, eh? I will grant you that wish!!!¡± Sun Ce has gotten information from his scouts. The information is that the entirety of Wancheng city only had less than 10,000 troops. Even defending the entire city is a big problem and now he ordered a fifth of his troops in order to do battle? Heh, this Prince of Shu Liu Mang is truly a death seeker.


    What Liu Mang did just now was the same as Huang Zhong in Huangzhou city. Doing battle in order to increase morale and courage of his troops. Huang Zhong was currently Liu Mang¡¯s trump card, his strength is the pinnacle of super-ss generals and only Lu Bu is his match. Ten years ago, when all 18 warlords joined in a coalition and fought Dong Zhuo in Ho Gate, Dong Zhuo had nothing to fear because he had Lu Bu.


    During the first skirmish, Lu Bu challenged champions from each faction and cut them down one by one, even charging toward them alone. This particr action painted fear inside those 18 warlords and demoralized them. So, even if Dong Zhuo¡¯s military strength was half of the coalitions¡¯, they did not dare to go on the offensive due to fear of Lu Bu.


    Now Liu Mang needed the victory of the first battle. It can destroy enemy¡¯s morale as well raise one¡¯s morale. These 6000 private soldiers needed their morale roused in order to do battle, their morale had been dropped due to the enemy numbers. If morale fell again, then there is no point on doing battle. What Liu Mang needed now, was to rouse their morale to make it as good as his Urban Army.


    ¡°Jiang Qin, Jiang Gongyi is here!!! Enemy general, you will receive a quick death!!!¡± Jiang Qin hits his warhorse to go in front of the moat, provoking the enemy general.


    From their formation, there is a valiant general wearing dark yellow armor with golden curved dao on his back.


    When he saw the general, Jiang Qin smiled disdainfully ¡°Hahahahaha, looks like Lu Bu¡¯s army only has nobodies!!! They even resorted to sending out this toothless veteran!!!¡±

 Chapter 148 - An Eye for an Eye, a Tooth for a Tooth (2)

    Chapter 148 - An Eye for an Eye, a Tooth for a Tooth (2)


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon, Edited by Krayto


    ¡°Gongyi, be careful!!!¡± Sun Ce is not a person who always underestimates an opponent like Jiang Qin. This is a veteran that challenged Jiang Qin. Sun Ce had enough veterans in his Jiangdong army to recognize one.


    Even though they are all old like this general, their prowess and skills in the battlefield never diminished even a bit, so underestimating them will be a fatal mistake.


    TL Note: Sorry, for being toote giving notes. Jiang Qin¡¯s courtesy name is Gongyi


    ¡°Oh, Milord. Do not worry about me. I will kill this old fart, along with those 2,000 disgusting troops of that brat Liu Mang!!!¡± Jiang Qin replied toward Sun Ce and grabbed his broadsword. What he wanted the most was to enter Wancheng city and kill that Prince of Shu immediately.


    ¡°.....¡± Sun Ce just kept silent and thought ¡°Maybe this veteran is a nobody in Lu Bu¡¯s army, after all Lu Bu¡¯s main force in Shucheng County, and not here.¡±


    Huang Zhong also hits his horse to approach Jiang Qin. His attire right now is truly awe-inspiring. He is wearing dark-yellow armor and on his horseback, there is a longbow and on his back there is a gold curved dao. When he got closer, he asked ¡°Are you Jiang Qin?¡±


    ¡°Correct, that is this grandpa¡¯s name!!! Old fart, remember this grandpa¡¯s face as I send you to hell. Remember this grandpa¡¯s name Jiang Qin, Jiang Gongyi!!!¡± Jiang Qin said while sneering toward Huang Zhong. He thought ¡°Heh, two generals in Lu Bu¡¯s army. Easy win!!!¡±


    ¡°Oh, it is you!!!¡± Huang Zhong¡¯s face became colder and colder. Indeed he is old, but his actual age is only 38 years old. His old appearance is because he was always worried with Huang Xu, and this whippersnapper insulted him as an ¡°old fart¡± making Huang Zhong angry. Adding the fact about the death of Su Fei, Huang Zhong¡¯s heart started emitting killing intent towards him.


    ¡°I have been assigned by little lord to kill you!!! GIVE ME YOUR LIFE!!!¡± Huang Zhong squeezed his warhorse and started to charge toward Jiang Qin like an arrow.


    ¡°OH, OLD FART!!! YOU WANT TO DIE, I WILL BE HAPPY TO ACCOMODATE YOU!!!!¡± Eximed Jiang Qin while squeezing his warhorse to charge toward Huang Zhong.


    ¡°ng!!!¡± A golden curved dao and a broadsword shed in the air. But after shing, experts know that one needed to quickly pull out the weapon in order to make another swing, but this time Jiang Qin felt something after he did that first sh, there was another golden shadow shing his arm.


    ¡°sh!!!¡± Jiang Qin¡¯s left arm start oozing red blood. He was shed quickly after that first sh.


    ¡°WHAT THE HELL?!¡± Jiang Qin eximed while their warhorses passed through each other. He thought ¡°How was I injured by this old fart?!¡± With the pain from his arm, Jiang Qin got angrier and eximed toward Huang Zhong ¡°OLD FART, I WILL KILL YOU SLOWLY!!! I WILL MAKE YOU IN TO A ¡°HUMAN SWINE¡± JUST LIKE SU FEI!!!¡± After eximing that, Jiang Qin quickly turned his warhorse and charged again toward Huang Zhong.


    ¡°TURN ME INTO A ¡°HUMAN SWINE¡±?!¡± Huang Zhong¡¯s eyes narrowed burning with killing intent. Su Fei¡¯s final appearance is a memory that Huang Zhong wanted to disappear forever from his mind but he still remembered that this bastard is the one who turn him into ¡°human swine¡±.


    ¡°Let¡¯s begin then, FIRST SKILL!!!!¡± Huang Zhong eximed toward Jiang Qin while preparing to sh again.


    Two warhorses began approaching. Jiang Qin thought at that time, he had been careless and this time he will tell this old fart that he is not worthy to be in the battlefield. He is only fit to be in a nursery home, therefore proving this grandpa Jiang Qin is the most superior.


    ¡°ng!!!¡± the golden curved dao and broadsword are shed once more creating sparks. This time Jiang Qin must pressure Huang Zhong in order not to create any more gaps like earlier and also making this old fart tire with his strikes.


    ¡°GO DIE, DIE QUICKLY!!!!¡± Jiang Qin eximed loudly while adding more strength to his strikes.


    ¡±HUMPH!!!!¡± Huang Zhong humphed coldly. When Huang Zhong saw that Jiang Qin has increased his strength, he just deflected it easily to the side. Huang Zhong is using the principles of aikido, to use one¡¯s strength against him.


    ¡°Beng!!!¡± Jiang Qin¡¯s broadsword was thrown down by Huang Zhong¡¯s deflection and lost his grip. Due to Jiang Qin¡¯s strength being used against him, his broadsword continued its momentum stabbing the ground until its hilt was no longer seen.


    ¡°AAAHHHH!!!!¡± Jiang Qin screamed because after his broadsword had gone from his hand, that golden shadow appeared again and cutting Jiang Qin¡¯s meat. That cut was so deep right that a lump of his arms flesh was sliced off.


    ¡°Hm?!¡± Sun Ce¡¯s brow wrinkled. Deflecting such a strong attack by using curved dao? This kind of skill is actually very simple and was usually used by generals who are using spears and two-edged swords. But using a curved dao to counter like that? This veteran general is truly frightening.


    A curved dao is a weapon that specializes in drawing the strength of its wielder. The wielder of this particr weapon usually relies on brute strength rather than technique. But that veteran just now, used a technique skill with a curved dao. If that is not frightening, then I do not know what is.


    It¡¯s like sniping with an automatic.


    So, the conclusion is either this veteran only recently used a curved dao, or this veteran¡¯s strength has received a certain level.


    ¡°How can this be?! This is impossible!!!¡± Sun Ce voiced his thought while shaking his head. He really thought that earlier Jiang Qin had been careless. Jiang Qin has the strength that almost broke through to super-ss generals, but that general can use a technique skill and even lift his golden curved dao with ease!!! Even Sun Ce himself is unable to do it. This degree, in Sun Ce¡¯s eyes, only Lu Bu is able to achieve this veteran¡¯s strength.


    Sun Ce is a prideful guy because his strength is really strong. In Jiangdong¡¯s army, only Taishi Ci is his match. Even Zhou Tai must go into a berserk state in order to fight Sun Ce at the same level. Now in front of him, that white-haired nameless veteran is stronger than him, will Sun Ce be able to ept that?


    ¡°Gongyi cannot drag this battle any longer, he needs to do a decisive bout¡± Sun Ce thought. Sun Ce has be a little anxious. He also had the idea to kill the enemy¡¯s general in order to hit their morale, but because Jiang Qin is ¡°toying¡± with this general, Jiang Qin received injury from two attacks.


    Sun Ce then screamed his order ¡°GONGYI, TAKE UP YOUR WEAPON AND KILL HIM NOW, FINISH THIS BATTLE IMMEDIATELY!!!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Milord!!!¡± Jiang Qin said that while pulling out his broadsword from ground. He is also very confused, this old fart, at a nce he is only a weak and feeble old man but Jiang Qin never expected that this veteran will be very strong.


    Jiang Qin shook his head then thought ¡°Hmm, maybe I have not yet recovered from Su Fei¡¯s attack yesterday and that maybe my reason for being so weak today!¡± But regardless, his lord already ordered, so he must end this battle quickly!!! Jiang Qin then eximed while showing killing intent ¡°OLD FART, THIS JIANG QIN WILL SPARE YOU FROM A SLOW DEATH!!! I WILL TAKE YOUR HEAD NOW!!!!¡±


    But Huang Zhong did not pay any attention to Jiang Qin¡¯s words and eximed ¡°SECOND SKILL!!!!¡±


    ¡°What? Second skill?!¡± Jiang Qin was stunned after hearing Huang Zhong¡¯s words but quickly dismissed it. He said toward Huang Zhong ¡°Hahaha, second skill? Is the second skill jerking yourself, old fart? Wahahahahahaha, give me your head, old fart. This grandpa Jiang Qin is in a good mood, so I will not cut you into a ¡°human swine¡±!!!¡±


    ¡°SHAAAA!!!!¡± Jiang Qin squeezed his horse again. This time Jiang Qin must quickly destroy him. Although Jiang Qin is a naval general, he is also not bad in ground warfare. Jiang Qin then raised his broadsword, his broadsword shining under sunlight sent out a cold aura.


    Huang Zhong just kept silent and saw Jiang rushing towards him and just sneered. Strangely, he just kept motionless as if waiting for Jiang Qin¡¯s arrival, even his warhorse was just calmly eating grass.


    ¡°Hooo, old fart. So you know, you are dying, so you just stay silent there.


    HAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!¡± Jiang Qinughed loudly as if he already saw this old fart as a dead man. He quickly brandished his broadsword and aimed it toward Huang Zhong¡¯s neck. ¡°This old fart is going to die with this sh and these 2,000 troops will die by my divisions. Apany my brother in hell, he is very lonely there!!!¡± thought Jiang Qin.


    Jiang Qin getting near and nearer brandishing his broadsword, made a lot people scared of the oue.


    The most scared one is Liu Kai and quickly said to Liu Mang ¡°This General Huang, why does he not move?!¡± He had not seen Huang Zhong¡¯s prowess. When they were clearing the North and South gate, he had not seen this Old General Huang in action at all, only ordering the Urban Army and Liu Neng with his private soldiers to clean up those two ces. ¡°Why send such a feeble old man to battle?! Even if no general in Lu Bu¡¯s army is avable, no one will send a bearded old man to battle!!!¡± Liu Kaimented in his heart.


    ¡°This His Highness Prince of Shu is truly insane, sending a feeble old man to battle. These 2,000 troops and this city will apany him to hell together!!!¡± Liu Kaimented even. If he had joined with the Zhou n, he will be beside Jiangdong¡¯s army now fighting Lu Bu army. Now, the Liu n is in cahoots for killing Zhou Cheng and Zhou Tai, when Sun Ce reims Wancheng city, it will be Liu n¡¯s turn to be exterminated.


    Liu Mang just kept silent hearing Liu Kai inquiry. Huang Xu also remained silent. How can a pinnacle super-general fear a regr general? Even if Huang Zhong was faced with entire army by himself, he would not feel fear.


    ¡°Father, please calm yourself. There will be no harm to that Old General Huang!!!¡± Liu Nengforted Liu Kai. Liu Kai kept thinking about the prosperity and how to prevent his Liu n¡¯s decadence but Liu Neng just kept thinking on how to follow Liu Mang and on how to be a trusted man in Liu Mang¡¯s division. Liu Neng has ced his whole being in Liu Mang¡¯s body and Lu Bu¡¯s army. So with that, he canmit ughter of other nobles easily because he had confided in them.


    And plus, when Liu Neng observed Liu Mang and Huang Xu, they only disyed absolute confidence. But back again, if they did not disy confidence in their expressions, thest thing that will await them is defeat and death, as all of the soldiers will be panic stricken.


    ¡°DIE!!!!¡± Jiang Qin finally arrived in front of Huang Zhong. Jiang Qin then eximed ¡°Oh, old fart. I see you have feared this grandpa Jiang Qin. If you begged for mercy earlier, maybe this grandpa will spare your life. However now it is toote!¡±


    ¡°THIRD SKILL!!!¡± Huang Zhong eximed in deep voice again.


    ¡°THE HELL?!¡± Jiang Qin was stunned because that golden shadow was aiming towards him again. Jiang Qin who iste in responding to it suddenly felt his chest hurts and found out that his armor was rend into two and he even he fall down from his warhorse.


    ¡°I¡¯LL KILL YOU, I¡¯LL KILL YOU!!!!¡± Jiang Qin cursed Huang Zhong and continued to sh his broadsword. Jiang Qin truly felt a strange feeling from this old general who is able to quickly sh him so fast that his sh¡¯s movement only showed a golden shadow.


    ¡°FOURTH SKILL, FIFTH SKILL!!!!¡± With Huang Zhong exmation, two golden shadow sliced Jiang Qin¡¯s body, dropping lumps of flesh each time a cut was made.


    ¡°AAHHHHHH!!!¡± Jiang Qin also tried to counter that skill, but during each countering, never in his imagination did he think that his body will be damaged. His warhorse also feared Huang Zhong, but was able to be controlled Jiang Qin by pressing the warhorse into a half-knelt state. With that, Jiang Qin¡¯s sh was also dampened by a lot.


    ¡°SIXTH SKILL, SEVENTH SKILL!!!!¡± 2 golden shadows came again from Huang Zhong


    ¡°It hurts, my body hurts so bad!!!¡± whimpered Jiang Qin. Jiang Qin was already unable to fight back anymore. His thigh, chest, arm were sliced was off one by one just like a chef cutting meat masterfully. There were many chances for this general to cut off his head, but he did not take it as if to say he was toying with him. Jiang Qin¡¯s heart was painted with fear from this veteran.


    ¡°DIE, DIE, DIE!!!!¡± Jiang Qin started swinging his broadsword in all directions, but none of those shes came even an inch of Huang Zhong.


    ¡°Jiang Qin, RETURN!!!!¡± Sun Ce also saw the yellow-armored general skills. This Jiang Qin has been swinging his broadsword like madman due to fear and desperation, but every time he swung his broadsword, his blood sshed through the sky. Sun Ce¡¯s bad feeling finally came true, this general is even mightier than Sun Ce.


    ¡°WHO THE HELL IS HE, WHO?!¡± Sun Ce shook his head in disbelief. Sun Ce had seen Lu Bu¡¯s subordinates, but only one person and that is Zang Ba. Sun Ce deduced that this Zang Ba has reached the super-ss general but at the most, he is at Zhou Tai¡¯s level. Even if he is the one who challenged Jiang Qin, it would be impossible for Jiang Qin to lose like this.


    But now, Jiang Qin was toyed with by this general. yed like a prey before it is eaten.


    This veteran is out of Jiang Qin¡¯s league.


    Jiang Qin heard Sun Ce¡¯s shout, he also wanted to escape but was unable to leave. Every time he wanted to escape, that golden shadow always stopped him and sliced off a part of him.


    ¡°AAAAHHHHHH!!!!!¡± Jiang Qin¡¯s insanity and fear reach its maxed. He cannot hit this old fart, but this old fart can sliced off his body parts. Jiang Qin¡¯s arm, thigh, chest was sliced off. When Huang Zhong screamed ¡°SEVENTH SKILL!!!¡± Jiang Qin¡¯s face was shed along with his nose and lips, revealing a fallen nose and his tooth and gum.


    Sun Ce and Liu Mang¡¯s army finally realized Huang Zhong¡¯s intention. It is to cut Jiang Qin to pieces just like Su Fei.


    Su Fei¡¯s death made Huang Zhong extremely angry. If he was killed in battle honorably, he will not act like this. But Su Fei was made into ¡°human swine¡±, suffered so much that only death can free him. With that Huang Zhong¡¯s rage reached the high heavens and with Jiang Qin finally as his opponent, Huang Zhong will definitely make this Jiang Qin into a ¡°human swine¡± and make him beg for death in front of him.

 Chapter 149 - Three Heroes VS Huang Zhong (1)

    Chapter 149 - Three Heroes VS Huang Zhong (1)


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon, Edited by Krayto


    ¡°JIANG QIN, RETREAT!!!!¡± Sun Ce shouted his order for who knows many times from the main army.


    Jiang Qin was not deaf and heard his lord¡¯s shouting, as he also wanted to retreat, but was unable to leave. Before he insulted this veteran, but now his heart is painted with deep fear and wondered if his elder brother had also met him when he died?


    ¡°Who are you?!¡± Jiang Qin no longer able to attack but stay in passive defense. But even in defense, his flesh is getting cut off every couple of minutes. Su Fei¡¯s punishment was delivered to him by this veteran.


    ¡°I will not tell my name to someone who is about to die!!!¡± Huang Zhong eximed in low voice and begin shing again.


    ¡°Jiang Qin do not worry! Herees Taishi Ci!!!¡± A white-armored general using twin halberds was speeding towards Jiang Qin from main army.


    Is that Taishi Ci?! Liu Mang looked at that white-armored general who is currently speeding away toward Huang Zhong. This man is a rare talent, a strong general whose leadership skill isparable to Zhao Yun and his wushu skill and strength is more or less like Sun Ce.


    When he was in Kong Rong¡¯s employ, region Beihai was under sieged by 100,000 Yellow Turban forces which was led by Guan Hai. He alone dared to charge those 100,000 troops alone by himself and managed strike fear into the enemy¡¯s heart before he returned back to the city.


    This person treasured friendship very much and quickly epted Liu Yao¡¯s request to serve him just because he was his childhood friend. Even if he was not trusted with heavy responsibilities and even when he was pushed aside, this Taishi Ci never ever held any resentment toward his buddies and also if Liu Yao paid heed to Taishi Ci¡¯s warning and used him effectively, perhaps the master of Jiangdong now would be Liu Yao.


    Moreover, the mother of Taishi Ci is very wise. At the end of Han Dynasty, there were quite a lot of wise mothers like Taishi Ci¡¯s mom.


    For example like Xu Shu¡¯s mother and Sun Ce¡¯s mother. Xu Shu¡¯s mother refused to persuade Xu Shu to defect to Cao Cao, because she believed that Liu Bei is the better person than Cao Cao and Xu Shu only defected to Cao Cao after Cheng Yu (Cao Cao¡¯s advisor) faked Xu Shu¡¯s mother handwriting and telling him that she has been taken hostage by Cao Cao. But sadly, after Xu Shu go to Xu Du, her mother reprimanded him heavily and the next day, she hung herself out of shame that her child was supporting a viin.


    Same also with Madame Wu. After Sun Jian died, she put all of her being to teach Sun Ce courage and persistence and it resulted in today¡¯s Sun Ce who is able to pacify Jiangdong at a very young age.


    And Taishi Ci¡¯s mother taught Taishi Ci the principle of righteousness, loyalty and gratitude to one person.


    With those lessons embedded in Taishi Ci¡¯s body, it can be said that if Zhao Yun did not exist, maybe the symbol for righteousness, loyalty and gratitude in this Three Kingdoms era will be Taishi Ci


    ¡°Ziyi, here?!¡± Sun Ce was also stunned. ¡°Wasn¡¯t Taishi Ci assigned by me personally to be beside Zhou Yu in Jiangxia? How can he appear here?¡± Sun Ce thought.


    ¡°Milord, Gongjin ordered Ziyi to catch up with us!¡± Lu Su quickly exined Sun Ce¡¯s confusion. Zhou Yu knows that sooner orter, he will duel with Lu Bu. That guy is the god-of-war and his prowess in Ho Gate was spread everywhere. Although he is now old, the same age as Sun Jian if Sun Jian managed to live to this day, but his prowess is still the same, if not how can he manage to breakthrough Xiapi and Kaiyang, those hopeless battles. And Zhou Yu¡¯s lord Sun Ce is a brash person. If Sun Ce¡¯s hot blood challenged Lu Bu by himself, the result will be Sun Ce¡¯s death. So Zhou Yu quickly ordered Taishi Ci to assist Sun Ce with hopes that they will be able to match Lu Bu¡¯s strength.


    With Jiang Qin in grave danger and Taishi Ci wanting to try that veteran¡¯s skill, Taishi Ci squeezed his horse and rushed toward them.


    ¡°Ziyi, you are here!!!¡± Jiang Qin¡¯s face although already destroyed emitted a happy expression. He knows that Taishi Ci¡¯s prowess is a bit higher than his elder brother, with Taishi Ci¡¯s help to rescue him, he will have chance to retreat.


    ¡°ng!!!¡± Twin halberds are crossing with Huang Zhong¡¯s golden shadow. His sh being halted made Huang Zhong really stunned. Only then did Huang Zhong know that another general has interrupted his sh and saw Jiang Qin is already moving away from Huang Zhong and the one who intercepted his sh is the white-armored general.


    ¡°What is your name, kid?!¡± Huang Zhong asked.


    ¡°I am Taishi Ci from Doni!¡± Taishi Ci replied to Huang Zhong while trying to pressure Huang Zhong with his twin halberds. This Taishi Ci is using two ji-halberds with the same design as Lu Bu¡¯s original Sky Piercer with the crescent-shaped de on the middle of the de and with roughly the same weight around 40 catties and the wielder of this kind of weapon is a person whose strength at least super-ss general who is able to break-through enemy lines easily.


    TL: 1 catty = 0.6 kg


    TL: Taishi Ci is using twin mace in Dynasty Warriors. I still unable to imagine him using twin halberd.


    Using a ji-halberd will require a certain skill in wushu as ji-halberd¡¯s characteristic is to be used by people with overwhelming power.


    And the most famous person with overwhelming power currently is only Lu Bu who wield the Sky Piercer and currently was changed into the Poseidon Halberd. And because at that time only Lu Bu is the one who wielded the halberd PROPERLY, so Cao Cao immediately recognized the Sky Piercer when it was thrown down by Song Xian.


    In Lu Bu¡¯s army, there is also another person who is adept in using ji-halberd and that is Lu Lingqi.


    Now, those twin halberds and Huang Zhong¡¯s gold curved dao met with each other and after shing with each other they just silent as if stuck together by glue, each side pushing trying to pressure the other with arm strength alone. A pinnacle of super-ss general and a youngster whose strength is in super-ss is now fighting with each other.


    During shing and deflecting, they reached a stalemate. But Taishi Ci has two weapons, one on each hand, so his right hand is swinging toward Huang Zhong¡¯s face while his left hand is holding Huang Zhong¡¯s strike.


    ¡°Hrm?!¡± Huang Zhong¡¯s instinct felt danger so subconsciously he dodged that sh.


    ¡°Hng!!!¡± That right halberd managed to wound Huang Zhong¡¯s left cheek. The mighty Huang Zhong has been injured.


    ¡°HAAAHHHHH!!!!¡± Huang Zhong quickly made a down-sh movement in order to take down Taishi Ci. He truly has underestimated this young man and that expression can be seen from Huang Zhong¡¯s face now.


    "Taishi grasps the crossed spears in a dignified way. Taishi Ci also made a frowned face because this veteran¡¯s sh is really hurt, he really ran into an enemy who is much more powerful than him. When he crossed sh once again, Taishi Ci asked ¡°Are you Lu Bu?!¡±


    Huang Zhong replied ¡°That is Milord¡¯s name!¡±


    ¡°WHAT?!¡± Taishi Ci stunned. The reason that Taishi Ci was ordered back by Zhou Yu is because he was assigned to fight Lu Bu and ordered Taishi Ci to forbid Sun Ce from fighting Lu Bu.


    Taishi Ci already saw that Jiang Qin is not this veteran¡¯s match. He hoped that this veteran is Lu Bu but who would have expected that this veteran is Lu Bu¡¯s subordinate. Taishi Ci ponders why a great general like this is willing to be under other people? Taishi Ci himself is one of the living proof as one of great general. Taishi Ci only submitted under Liu Yao¡¯s rule because Taishi Ci¡¯s mother owed Liu Yao a big favor. And when Taishi Ci dueled Sun Ce, he also still did not want to surrender under him. Only after Taishi Ci recognized that Sun Ce is more superior to him was he willing to surrender and work under him.


    Taishi Ci then screamed ¡°Gongyi, return to our HQ, QUICK!!!! LEAVE HIM TO ME!!!¡± Taishi Ci saw that Jiang Qin already in a very bad state simr to Su Fei, being cut to little pieces by Huang Zhong.


    ¡°Yes, Ziyi, be careful!!!¡± Jiang Qin knows that he is not a match for this veteran. If he remains here, there is only death waiting for him.


    ¡°Oh, want to escape, huh? THERE IS NO ESCAPE FOR YOU!!!¡± Huang Zhong eximed angrily. He will not allow Jiang Qin to leave alive. Even without Su Fei¡¯s suffering, his little lord has ordered his death. In any case, Jiang Qin will not be able to leave here alive.


    Huang Zhong squeezed his warhorse, but at the same moment, Taishi Ci thrusted his twin halberds toward him. ¡°FUCK OFF!!!¡± Huang Zhong shouted angrily. This young man is not his match, but every second he is stalled by him, Jiang Qin will manage to escape.


    ¡°You will not pass even a single step from here!!!¡± Taishi Ci who has just thrusted his twin halberds was deflected by Huang Zhong and made both of his hands shiver, but he still able to block Huang Zhong.


    ¡°Dammit!!!¡± Huang Zhong also knows that Taishi Ci will halt Huang Zhong to stop himself from pursuing Jiang Qin, even at the cost of his life.


    Suddenly in Huang Zhong¡¯s angry mind, he remembered one thing. Earlier Jiang Qin insulted his little lord when he cut down Zhou Tai¡¯s head and because of the big reaction that Jiang Qin had, that Zhou Tai must be his elder brother. Then Huang Zhong roared loudly ¡°Jiang Qin!!! I am the one who kill your older brother Zhou Tai!!!¡± Huang Zhong now gambling, hoping that Jiang Qin will turn his steed toward him again.


    ¡°The hell?!¡± Zhou Tai dead? When?¡± Taishi Ci is pondering in his mind and that revtion made him lose his strength a little. Taishi Ci, Zhou Tai and Sun Ce are the only trio in Jiangdong Army who have super-ss strength. Although Jiang Qin himself has now managed to breakthrough to super-ss strength, it is only at the preliminary level and can be beheaded by Taishi Ci easily.


    Zhou Tai is different than all of them. Although his strength is lower than Sun Ce and Taishi Ci, once hes gone berserk, Sun Ce and Taishi Ci will definitely avoid him. But this veteran said, he is dead.


    Then again, when he looked at Jiang Qin¡¯s wounds, Taishi Ci is forced to believe that Zhou Tai really died. Those small wounds by cutting, although not fatal but it is still Jiang Qin¡¯s flesh that was cut down little by little, making his appearance right now looked like a demon from hell. And what makes Taishi Ci even more confused and surprised, is that Huang Zhong used that golden curved dao, to cleanly slice Jiang Qin. The thought was really terrifying.


    He knows that this Jiang Qin is a package of merit. Besides he can take revenge for Su Fei, Jiang Qin¡¯s death can be used to rouse their own morale and demoralized the opponent. But, who had ever expected that this Taishi Ci quickly rushed from the line and blocked his merit for revenge. Now, he can only kill this Taishi Ci first.


    But there is a merit to Huang Zhong¡¯s roar just now as Jiang Qin suddenly stop his horse and said ¡°WHAT DID YOU SAY?!¡± Huang Zhong who has prepared to kill Taishi Ci, suddenly got a big surprise.


    ¡°Not good!!!¡± Taishi Ci¡¯s heart be uneasy. Because of Huang Zhong¡¯s provocation, Jiang Qin quickly redirected his horse toward Huang Zhong.


    ¡°HAHAHAHAHAHA!!!!! IT IS I THAT KILLED YOUR BROTHER ZHOU TAI!!! IT IS I, WHO DESTROYED HIS ARMS AND LEGS!!!! IT IS I, WHO HUNG HIS HEAD ON WANCHENG CITY TOWER!!! IT... IS... I, WHO CHOPPED YOUR BROTHERS BODY INTO A MEATLOAF!!! WASN¡±T THAT GOOD OF ME, EH?!¡± Huang Zhong provoked Jiang Qin as much as possible. So, he will not have the thought to escape.


    ¡°I¡¯LL KILL YOU!!!!¡± Jiang Qin¡¯s eyes is bloodshot full of killing intent. He must take Huang Zhong¡¯s head, it didn¡¯t matter that his bleeding had not stopped, nor did it matter that he is not Huang Zhong¡¯s match.


    ¡°GONGYI, RETURN!!!!¡± Sun Ce shouted again, but Jiang Qin did not hear it and even elerate his warhorse. In front of him, Zhou Tais figure started to manifest. They had been together since their days as pirates even when they joined Yuan Shu¡¯s army and finally with their current lord. If not for Zhou Tai who had always helped him, Jiang Qin may already have died many times. 10% of Zhou Tai¡¯s scars were because he tried to save Jiang Qin. Right now, Jiang Qin is dashing toward Huang Zhong with tears in his eyes and eximed ¡°Big bro, I found him!!! I found your murderer and now I am going to kill him!!!¡±


    ¡°DAMMIT, GONGYI!!!¡± Sun Ce hit his warhorse. He knows Jiang Qin has be jaded, numb to all logic and pain. So in order to save Jiang Qin, Sun Ce must quickly act.


    ¡°MILORD, DON¡¯T!!!!¡± Lu Su yelled. Sun Ce is the boss of Jiangdong¡¯s army, not a general. He should not let himself to go, instead he should ask the army to rescue Jiang Qin. But Lu Su is also afraid to let the army attack, because they may injure his lord.


    ¡°ALL ARMY STANDBY!!!¡± Sun Ce roared his order. He will not let Jiang Qin die in front of him, but he is also eager to meet this veteran called Huang Zhong.


    Lu Su finally understood Chen Gong¡¯s feeling. Sometimes, a mighty lord is not a good one to follow.

 Chapter 150 - Three Heroes VS Huang Zhong (2)

    Chapter 150 - Three Heroes VS Huang Zhong (2)


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon, Edited by Krayto


    ¡°HUANG ZHONG, GIVE YOUR LIFE TO MY BROTHER!!!!¡± Jiang Qin screamed. Jiang Qin¡¯s looked as if he was a ghost from hell. Every part of his body had parts chopped off by Huang Zhong.


    Jiang Qin suddenly jumped off from his warhorse in order sh down toward Huang Zhong. Jiang Qin¡¯s heart is oozing killing intent and anger, now he needed to be released at the body of this old fart.


    ¡°I will send you to your brother!!!¡± Huang Zhong said coldly while grinning and gestured to prepare to jump also. A jumping down-sh indeed will help to increase your attack due to gravity, but if your sh is countered by a master, you will not be able to change the direction of your fall. That kind of w will definitely be taken advantage of by a master and Huang Zhong is that kind of master.


    ¡°GONGYI!!!! WATCH OUT!!!¡± Taishi Ci quickly jumped to block Huang Zhong. If not, Jiang Qin will be cut into two by Huang Zhong.


    But when Taishi Ci jumped, he kind of regretted for acting too rashly, because Huang Zhong did not jump at all. With this eyesore jumping, then the hindrance is gone to cut down Jiang Qin.


    Jiang Qin who had jumped into the air will fall down anytime. Since Jiang Qin jumped first, Huang Zhong just sat down on his warhorse, waiting to for the trap to spring and kill him.


    ¡°SHAAAA!!!!¡± Jiang Qin¡¯s eyes are bloodshot full of killing intent and hatred surrounding his body. In his eyes, there is only Huang Zhong, even if Huang Zhong disappeared, he will go to the ends of the earth to find him.


    ¡°GO DIE!!!¡± Huang Zhong moved his golden curved dao for kill. This time Taishi Ci is unable to hold Huang Zhong¡¯s assault anymore and quickly closed his eyes in order not to see Jiang Qin killed. Although their sentiment is not as big as Jiang Qin with Zhou Tai, they arerades who served under one lord.


    ¡°SHAAAA!!!!!¡± Jiang Qin also knows that he will die under Huang Zhong¡¯s strike this time, but he cannot retreat. He must get revenge for Zhou Tai, even if his own broadsword only brought slight injury to Huang Zhong¡¯s finger.


    ¡°Damn it!!!¡± Huang Zhong¡¯s instinct suddenly felt big danger from his nk, so subconsciously Huang Zhong¡¯s curved dao changed the angle of his strike


    "Poof! ¡°Whiz!!!¡±


    Two sounds were simultaneously heard. The ¡°Poof¡± is the sound of blood sshing. Although Huang Zhong quickly changed the angle, that sh got Jiang Qin¡¯s left hand. His sh is so clean that the severed blood vessel did not spurt out blood immediately.


    And the ¡°Whiz¡± sound is from a long spear thating from his nk. Its speed is extremely fast and was directed toward Huang Zhong¡¯s chest. A moment ago, if Huang Zhong did not change his angle and keep his focus toward Jiang Qin, at that time, Jiang Qin will die and Huang Zhong would have received a mortal wound.


    ¡°AAARRRRGGGGHHHHH!!!!!¡± The extreme pain made Jiang Qin¡¯s sanity return. He truly discovered that just now, he had one foot already stepping in hell and he quickly jumped to the side of that spear owner. That spear owner quickly withdrew his spear and started to attack Huang Zhong again with intensity.


    That guy is Sun Ce, Sun Bofu! Jiangdong¡¯s army¡¯s boss. This guy¡¯s age and Huang Zhong¡¯s little lord¡¯s age is simr but he already had domain in Jiangdong.


    Some historians said if Sun Ce managed to live, there will be no Three Kingdoms. If Sun Ce is alive, when Cao Cao battled Yuan Shao in Guandu, he would have lost his Yu Province. When he got the news of that, he will quickly retreated to Xu Du and after that, he would have died by a pincer attack initiated by Yuan Shao and Sun Ce.


    Big-eared Liu Bei will lose his footing altogether in Yu Province and disappear from history. And with that there will never be an event when he borrowed Jing Province from Liu Qi and also there will never be an event where he conquered Yi Province and proimed himself as Shu-Han Emperor.


    That is because Jing Province and Yi Province will not be able to withstand The Little Conqueror¡¯s assault. With Jing Province, Yi Province, Yu Province and whole of Yang Province under his control, Sun Ce will be able to force Old Cao to submit under his rule.


    Why that will happen? Because Sun Ce, the Jiangdong¡¯s Little Conqueror is too powerful in all aspects. Not only does he have strength simr to Lu Bu, he also he is much younger than Lu Bu and much smarter than Lu Bu. Those factors alone made Sun Ce a promising lord.


    During the battle of Chibi. When Cao Cao led his army to Jiangdong, most of Sun Quan¡¯s subordinates urged Sun Quan to surrender, because they feared Cao Cao¡¯s rumored 830,000 troops. Simrly, Cao Cao also feared a living Sun Ce but Guo Jia¡¯s assessment was that Sun Ce was only half qualified to be called as Cao Cao¡¯s enemy, along with Liu Bei.


    When Sun Ce died, Cao Cao was very relieved. Only after that did Cao Cao quickly prepare to do battle in Guandu.


    And that promising lord actually brandished his own weapon to attack Huang Zhong. Regarding the weapon that Sun Ce used, it was spear. It is very good and elegant, just like the two-edged sword.


    In the Three Kingdoms age, there are many people who are proficient with spears. Those people who have reached the pinnacle in spear skills are Zhang Ren, Zhang Xiu and Zhao Yun and all three of them studied under tutge of great spear master Tong Yuan. Also regarding strength, Zhang Ren and Zhang Xiu both only reached first-ss generals and Zhao Yun himself is the pinnacle of first-ss. With that all three of them unleashed their spear skill in order to assist in pacifying this times of war.


    The next one is Chen Dao. This guy¡¯s good point is overshadowed by Zhao Yun and was eve cut out from Romance of the Three Kingdoms novel by Luo Guanzhong.


    Chen Dao¡¯s strength is actually more or less the same as Zhao Yun. If he was a waste, he would not be have been appointed by Liu Bei as the leader of White-Feathered soldiers and at that point, the counterpart of Chen Dao in Lu Bu¡¯s army would be Gao Shun.


    Gao Shun¡¯s strength is only a second-ss general but he is able to train his soldiers. With his regiment, the Formation Breaker did not fear any opponent.


    With that kind of skill, one also needed special weapon. Zhao Yun¡¯s spear is the Dragon Spear while Sun Ce¡¯s spear is called The Spear of The Conqueror. One of the reason that Sun Ce was called Jiangdong¡¯s Little Conqueror is because of him using The Spear of The Conqueror.


    The Spear of the Conqueror full name is The Spear of the Conqueror of Western Chu. This spear was once belonged to Western Chu¡¯s Conqueror Xiang Yu and was lost when hemitted suicide after losing to Liu Bang. Somehow, the Sun n¡¯s ancestor found it again and made it the heirloom of the Sun n and was now used by Sun Ce.


    This entire spear length is about 4 meters and was very heavy. Its weight is about 90 jin and the entire body was made of pure iron and the spear head was made of pure steel.


    Taishi Ci has tasted Sun Ce¡¯s skill with this spear, now it is Huang Zhong¡¯s turn.


    The Gold curved dao currently is deflecting The Conqueror¡¯s Spear. Huang Zhong¡¯s hand felt almost destroyed. His gold curved dao¡¯s weight is 72 jin and also it is much shorter than the spear, only having the length of long sword.


    ¡°I must close the distance!!!¡± Huang Zhong quickly decided that. He currently cannot win fighting Sun Ce from a distance, so he can only do close quartersbat with him. Only with close quarter, can Huang Zhong show his superiority inbat over Sun Ce.


    Huang Zhong quickly squeezed his warhorse and quickly dashed toward Sun Ce. This horse also responded to Huang Zhong¡¯s gesture andplied with his rider.


    Sun Ce also knows Huang Zhong¡¯s idea and he increased the velocity of his thrust. If he got near him, then it is his loss.


    ¡°ng!!!¡± Within few seconds, The Conqueror¡¯s Spear and golden curved dao had been shing more than ten times with Huang Zhong quickly getting closer and closer toward Sun Ce. Now Sun Ce is unable to show off the full potential of his spear but Huang Zhong is able to attack Sun Ce with his full potential.


    ¡°HAAAA!!!!¡± Huang Zhong quickly shed toward Sun Ce. Due to his sh speed being very fast, it left a trail of gold like dragon¡¯s shadow. This is the ¡°inner soul¡± of the golden curved dao. This golden curved dao¡¯s full name is Curved Dao of Gold Dragon which is Huang¡¯s family heirloom and the mark of the gold dragon can only appear after Huang Zhong managed to build up his strength to the pinnacle of super-ss generals.


    ¡°Damn, he is very fast!!!¡± Sun Ce is stunned. This veteran is truly strong. No wonder Jiang Qin lost one of his arms and even Taishi Ci unable to fight with him.


    But Sun Ce¡¯s skill with this spear has reached the top level. Indeed a spear is best used at a distance but if you think you can best Sun Ce in close quarters, then it ispletely wrong. During Taishi Ci¡¯s battle with Sun Ce, he also had the same idea as Huang Zhong, but he lost and almost lost his life. During that time also, Sun Ce offered his hand of friendship to Taishi Ci and became his trusted friend.


    ¡°HMPH!!!¡± Sun Ce humphed coldly and started to swing his spear as if it is short-range club and screamed ¡°HAAAAAHHHH!!!!¡±


    His speed is extremely fast and can bepared to Huang Zhong¡¯s strikes and also the momentum is really good, if one hit managed to hit any part of the body, it will destroy your bones and if it hit a vital part, you will die instantly.


    ¡°Damn, this is really bad!!!¡± Huang Zhong¡¯s heart felt very bad. Because when Huang Zhong did close quarters with Sun Ce, Taishi Ci also joined into fray. Both of their strength at least reached super-ss and even though Huang Zhong has reached the pinnacle of super-ss generals, it is really hard fighting them at the same time, as both of them are targeting his vital points and if one of them managed to get a clean hit on Huang Zhong, the result is a mortal wound.


    Jiang Qin, looking at Huang Zhong being cornered quickly brandished his broadsword and attack him together with Sun Ce and Taishi Ci.


    They had determined that this Huang Zhong is too terrible and must die today.

 Chapter 151 - Oxybeles Prototype Launched!!!!

    Chapter 151 - Oxybeles Prototype Launched!!!!


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon, Edited by Krayto


    ¡°Old General Huang!!!¡± Liu Mang screamed while his eyes almost fall off of its socket. Huang Zhong was attacked by three people simultaneously and attacking him like merry-go-round. Two of them are superss generals and the other, although he already lost an arm, cannot be underestimated.


    Right now, Liu Mang did not have any other reinforcements. Liu Kai and Liu Neng, both of them are schrs, they definitely will not count on them. Cheng Yu was dispatched by Liu Mang to request for reinforcements. The only one that can fight is Lu Lingqi. If he dispatched Lu Lingqi, he will be aughing stock of this nation which Liu Mang will prevent at all costs. Also during Zhou Tai, her hips was shed by Zhou Tai, it was enough to almost count as a deep wound. With that, Liu Mang would rather die than to make his beloved Ling¡¯er take action again.


    As for Huang Xu, he also wanted to save his father but currently the distance is too far and his long bow will not be able to cover that much distance.


    ¡°URGH!!!!¡± Huang Zhong¡¯s brow was pressed to its maximum. He has nowhere to go, one side has Jiang Qin. Jiang Qin truly hates Huang Zhong to the bone. Huang Zhong did not only kill his brother, but also destroyed his appendages and even COOKED his brother¡¯s body. So, now Jiang Qin will dly give his life for Huang Zhong to die.


    The other side has Taishi Ci, his twin halberds is just like a two-headed snake which can bite Huang Zhong at any time.


    The other side has Sun Ce with The Conqueror Spear. This guy is too dangerous, with one swing of that spear, his waist can be destroyed.


    Huang Zhong gnashed his teeth. He was overconfident, he oversaw the other secret of The Conqueror Spear. If only Sun Ce was his only opponent, Huang Zhong did not fear anything and can im victory. But now, he is besieged by three people. A minor mistake will paid with his life.


    ¡°FINE THEN, I¡¯LL TAKE ONE OF YOU DOWN WITH ME!!!¡± Huang Zhong gotten angry. These three youngsters are not a match for him in a one on one battle. Huang Zhong has be really determined to kill Sun Ce and thought ¡°Oh, Sun Ce!!! Today this old man will die, but you will apany me to hell together!!!¡± He also thought ¡°At least this is my final contribution and my final offering to the little lord for rescuing my son Xu also this Sun Ce army will be headless and an easy prey for my little lord!!!¡±


    Sun Ce also felt that killing intent and made his fine hair standing but he calmed down immediately. He is the sessor of the Western Chu Conqueror Xiang Yu. Xiang Yu is a prideful man that will not give up until thest breath. In the past, Xiang Yu was cornered to a location near Wu River by Liu Bang. So, all of Jiangdong¡¯s people now are Chu¡¯s descendants.


    At that time, when Xiang Yu was cornered by Liu Bang, he screamed to the sky ¡°None can kill this Conqueror from Chu, but myself¡± and slit his throat. Xiang Yu has lost hope for retaliating Liu Bang back and he did not have face to return to his hometown again.


    ¡°SHAAA!!!!¡± Sun Ce also quickly retaliated and he thought ¡°Oh, want this Sun Ce dead? Sun Ce will kill you first!!!¡±


    ¡°COME ON THEN!!!¡± Huang Zhong invite his death but before that he bellowed ¡°Little lord, This Huang Zhong leaves Xu to you!!!¡± Huang Zhong¡¯s most worried matter is Huang Xu. Huang Xu is Huang Zhong¡¯s everything. As long as Huang Xu is alive, Huang Zhong can be anyone¡¯s dog, can be Liu Pan¡¯s and Huang Zu¡¯s and even Huang She¡¯s dog and was willing to work himself to death in order to find a good doctor and material for Huang Xu¡¯s medicine.


    Now that burden is relieved from Huang Zhong¡¯s shoulder. Liu Mang brought medicine for Huang Xu. Also during that unsessful escape from Huangzhou city, Huang Xu told Huang Zhong that it is very good to follow Liu Mang and he is cured thanks to Liu Mang¡¯s medicine therefore Huang Zhong proimed that Liu Mang is his little lord and Lu Bu is his lord.


    ¡°Old Man Huang, I WILL NOT ALLOW YOU TO DIE!!! I LEAVE HUANG XU TO YOU AND ONLY YOU!!!!¡± Liu Mang responded to Huang Zhong¡¯s bellow.


    ¡°Honorable Father, YOU STILL NEED TO LIVE, YOU HAVE YET TAUGHT THIS XU, YOUR WUSHU SKILLS!!!¡± Huang Xu also bellowed.


    Liu Mang quickly remembered the secret weapon he built and ordered ¡°Huang Xu, target Sun Ce or Taishi Ci, just aim and pull the trigger!!!¡± Huang Xu responded ¡°Yes, little lord!!!¡±


    ¡°WENG!!!¡± That sound was made when Huang Xu pulled the trigger. That sound was not the sound of an arrow being shot but instead was a thundering sound.


    ¡°What the hell is that?!¡± Sun Ce pondered. A jet-ck arrow-like shadow was shot from city wall. Its speed is truly fast and was now closing into the duel location.


    ¡°What the hell is that?!¡± Taishi Ci stopped his assault toward Huang Zhong. If he continued to assault Huang Zhong, he knows he will not be able to live and with that jet-ck arrow flying toward them, it is certain death waiting for Taishi Ci. Sun Ce also stopped his assault and changed into passive defense.


    Only Jiang Qin who did not care about the impending crisis. As long as he can kill this old brute, it is worth it.


    ¡°Good, a chance!!!¡± Huang Zhong who has just realized that he is able to survive this battle, quickly swing his curved dao toward Jiang Qin¡¯s broadsword.


    ¡°ng!!!¡± Jiang Qin¡¯s broadsword was split into two. Although Jiang Qin is very angry, he is unable to do anything toward Huang Zhong. Right now, Jiang Qin understood profoundly the feeling of powerlessness that Liu Mang felt from all of his battles.


    ¡°WENG!!!!¡± That jet-ck form was getting nearer and nearer. Taishi Ci and Sun Ce quickly redirected their horse in order to escape, only Jiang Qin is still not responding to that crisis.


    ¡°GONGYI, BE CAREFUL!!!!¡± Taishi Ci quickly threw one of his halberd toward that shadow. That did not stop the shadow but merely change the angle. But that angle changing rescued Jiang Qin¡¯s life. That shadow now avoid prating his right chest but killed his warhorse.


    His warhorse who have been frightened by that ck shadow suddenly rise its leg and the jet-ck shadow pierce his head and had the effect of a watermelon being shot by a shotgun, but that did not stop the prating power of this jet-ck shadow.


    Although it pierced a different thing, the shadow¡¯s speed did not recede even a bit, but finally it allowed Sun Ce see this thing. That thing is a log that was used as arrow. Although currently, there is no tip, it did not reduce its strength at all. Once this thing has a tip, no one can stop this thing onceunched and now still flying toward Sun Ce.


    ¡°Huh, ballista?!¡± Sun Ce murmured to himself. Sun Ce had heard a story about ballista¡¯s from Sun Jian when they had a conference in order to repel invaders. This type of thing will only appear in the frontier region in Bing Province or You Province. This is used to destroy enemies¡¯ morale rather than doing mass killings. This things range is 1,000 steps. One shot can kill multiple men, made great shield and heavy armor like paper and can kill mighty generals in an instant.


    This thing was called ¡°Satan¡± by invaders. Invaders¡¯ troops mainly consists of cavalries and this thing can made them look like a shish kabob along with 20 of theirrades and horses. With that, you will not die immediately, but instead make you cry loudly while waiting for death.


    Therefore with ballista in the city, invaders did not dare to attack rashly.


    However, ballista¡¯s had a big drawback, that it is reloading time. The ballista also was called 8-cows bow, it means it need at least 8 cows to pull the strings and at least 100 people to pull the strings and can only fire one arrow at a time and did not have any uracy at all.


    This thing can only use to frighten but cannot be used in actualbat. Therefore in the southern area of Yellow River, there is no such thing as ballistae.


    Now, on Wancheng city, there is a ballista installed and was shot on them. How can that not make Sun Ce afraid and stunned?


    Sun Ce will not use his prized Conqueror Spear, because it is not this arrow¡¯s opponent. Now to evade this arrow Sun Ce must jumped off his warhorse but he is not willing to throw this warhorse away and the next scene is very gory.


    ¡°Poof!!!¡± The great arrow prated his warhorse. This horse is a wild horse that he tamed by himself and has the characteristics like the Red Hare. This horse is so wild that when he was initially captured, in order to silence his wild side, he was put in a stable filled with 20 other tamed good horses. But who ever expected that this wild horse kicked and killed 15 of the horses and the remaining 5 horses were so traumatized by that event that they be docile.


    When Sun Ce saw this wild horse, he took immediate liking to him and quickly tried to tame him. When it managed to break through the stable, Sun Ce quickly chased after it until it was exhausted. Sun Ce thought it was already tired and want to give up but the horse quickly retaliated with his kick until Sun Ce brandished his Conqueror Spear. Not until after that horse saw Sun Ce with the Conqueror Spear did it suddenly be docile and kneel in front of Sun Ce.


    After that, when he went to pacify Jiangdong, he always used this horse with him and gave him the name ¡°Oolong¡±.


    This Oolong understood that his master will be in grave danger if he stayed on his back, suddenly he raised his front legs and shook his body so Sun Ce will fall down, therefore sparing him his fate.


    Sun Ce also refused to dismount, disregarding his and Gongjin¡¯s agreement, disregarding that he still had to fulfill histe father¡¯s will, disregarding that he still had mother and sister to support.


    Finally Sun Ce had fallen down from his horse but Oolong still stayed on its posture, unmoved, ready to ept the fate.


    ¡°Poof!!!¡± The arrow stabbed Oolong¡¯s abdomen with no effort at all, but still unable to slow down the arrows velocity and even carried Oolong¡¯s internal organs.


    ¡°Oolong!!!¡± Sun Ce¡¯s eyes are tearful and quickly brandished his Conqueror Spear to retaliate back this arrow who just killed his partner.


    But his effort proved to be fruitless, as the Conqueror Spear was unable to hold the momentum of this arrow and was split into two; his right side being scarred by this arrow.

 Chapter 152 - The Siege Begins

    Chapter 152 - The Siege Begins


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon, Edited by Krayto


    ¡°ng!!!¡± Finally the great arrow stopped and raised dust.


    ¡°Milord!!!¡± When the arrow missed Jiang Qin due to Taishi Ci¡¯s intervention, that arrow changed its direction toward Sun Ce. That great arrow¡¯s momentum is too great and no man can prevent that.


    Sun Ce has fallen down, both of his feet are on the ground and bleeding from his right side and both of his arms each on its side still attached to Sun Ce, but his Conqueror Spear was split into two.


    ¡°Milord!!!¡± Taishi Ci truly stunned. Sun Ce just maintained that posture while bleeding, this appearance really too gory.


    ¡°Cough, cough!!!¡± When Sun Ce coughed, Taishi Ci¡¯s heart is eased a little but suddenly ¡°POOF!!!¡± Sun Ce spit out blood from his mouth. He is heavily injured.


    ¡°ALL ARMY ATTACK, RESCUE MILORD!!!¡± Lu Su also became afraid and flustered and quickly signaled all army to charge. Where he stood, the view is very clear and he is able to see when that ballistaunch the great arrow. That huge momentum made Lu Su tremble very much, if that arrowes one more round, his lord will die.


    Another shot? Liu Mang also wanted to shoot one more round and kill Sun Ce directly and bring Jiangdong into a standstill, but s, the bowstring is broken. This is the prototype of the oxybeles, it can only shoot one arrow. Tounch again, they must install the bowstring and asked 100 people to pull the bowstring.


    Moreover the ballista also did not have good uracy but Liu Mang¡¯s crossbow was able to shoot with this much precision because the person who shot it is Huang Xu. Only a person with good archery skill can shoot all target with ballista.


    100,000 troops finally moved and Liu Mang also quickly responded. Front door of Wancheng city quickly opened to give retreat to 2,000 of Urban Army along with Huang Zhong. Actually Huang Zhong did not want to leave Jiang Qin and Sun Ce but those 100,000 troops have moved and one super-general cannot make a difference at all against sheer numbers.


    Liu Mang bellowed ¡°All forces return to the city!!!¡± All 2,000 troops one by one entered the city and after every single one already entered, they raised Wancheng city¡¯s drawbridge and closed the gate.


    ¡°SHA, SHA, SHA, SHA, SHA!!!!!¡± 100,000 troops came one after another, they are all advancing with no interruption. Wancheng city¡¯s moat cannot even kept them off. In Sun Ce army¡¯s hand there are some cloth sack, inside them is sand in order to absorb the water, some of them set thedder and put a nk in the moat.


    The moat¡¯s depth is about 7-8 meters but is unable to prevent these soldiers from attacking the city by scale thedder. The most brutal siege warfare is about to start.


    ¡°STEADY, STEADY!!!!¡± Liu Mang ordered. He is the current master of Wancheng city, his every movement and action decided the future of this Wancheng city, decided the safety of the Liu private soldiers and it decided the Liu n¡¯s fate as their soldiers are not elites unlike the Zhou.


    Regarding that issue, actually it happened during the reign of Emperor Ling of Han. When he was the emperor, he started to limit the influence of his own n, starting with the Liu n of Wancheng city.


    They were prohibited to form their own elites, including the two Imperial Uncles Liu Biao and Liu Zhang. They can only maintain their own existence but fortunately all of them secretly gathered their own private soldiers although not elites.


    Right now, the number of Sun Ce¡¯s army who crossed the moat had already reached 3,000 troops.


    ¡°RAISE THE BOWS!!!¡± Liu Mang shouted loudly. The arms of these Liu private soldiers are shivering, they have not experienced this kind of battle before. So Liu Mang needed to raise their morale by shouting loudly, otherwise they would be just waiting for death. As long as they can survive this siege warfare, they will mature as a soldiers, all fear will be stripped and all that will be left are bloodthirsty healthy veterans.


    ¡°SHOOT!!!!¡± Liu Mang ordered all of his subordinates to do volley. This tactic is used because the number of the enemies is a lot, one did not need to aim.


    ¡°AAAAHHHHHHH!!!!¡± On thedder and on the moat, pitiful sounds of death were screamed. But that did not stopped Sun Ce¡¯s army¡¯s attack. They scaled thedder one by one, when one died another one reced him.


    ¡°Whiz, Whiz, Whiz!!!¡± Sun Ce¡¯s army also started to counterattack. Under the city, there is a neat formation consisting of archers. Although Lu Bu¡¯s army had the advantage of terrain, they are small in number while the enemy was theplete opposite.


    ¡°AAAHHHHHH!!!!¡± Lu Bu army¡¯s soldier started to fall one by one but only those who are too close to the city wall.


    With blood flowing inside Wancheng city, those Liu n¡¯s private soldiers knew that it is dead end. Fighting will cause death, surrendering will also cause death, therefore they roused their fighting spirit and kept shooting at those who are climbing the wall.


    ¡°Brothers, hold your shield and sword. RUSH WITH ME!!!¡± Liu Mang quickly grabbed his great shield and axe. He is themander so he must go up to the front, he must set an example, and otherwise these soldiers will be afraid and will retreat. When Liu Mang got up, all of the soldiers also followed him to rush with him.


    ¡°We absolutely cannot let them upy the tower!!!¡± Liu Mang ordered. Once Sun Ce¡¯s army managed to upy the tower, all of their defensive organization will crumble and the inner city will be in danger and the defense of inner city is inferiorpared to outer city.


    ¡°SHAAAA!!!!!¡± The bloody struggle started. Lu Bu¡¯s army troops was killing those of Sun Ce¡¯s army who managed to climb up to city wall and Sun Ce¡¯s army were killing those of Lu Bu¡¯s army by dragging them after they were stabbed.


    Both sides are killing each other in order to survive. Blood and flesh were dancing in the air.

 Chapter 153 - The Danyang Soldiers Unleashed!!! (1)

    Chapter 153 - The Danyang Soldiers Unleashed!!! (1)


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon, Edited by Krayto


    ¡°Milord!!!¡± Taishi Ci wanted to raise Sun Ce¡¯s body but was prevented by him. Sun Ce was heavily injured, the right side of his body was still bleeding so he stayed at that posture. Perhaps a part of Conqueror Spear was lodged into him and currently was unable to be removed.


    ¡°Ziyi, go bring Jiang Qin to the army medic!!!¡± Sun Ce just casually said.


    ¡°But!!!¡± Taishi Ci also wanted to carry Sun Ce to the medic camp to be treated but was prevented by Sun Ce again. Taishi Ci was truly frozen when looking at Sun Ce¡¯s condition, he was bleeding profusely at his right side, and his face is pale with the signs of anemia; truly a sight of horror.


    ¡°Bring Gongyi first to the medic camp!!!¡± Sun Ce had voiced his order.


    ¡°General Ziyi, please go back first, leave Milord to me!¡± Lu Su also hit his horse to get near Sun Ce. The army has attacked the city. When the army attacked a city, naturally it will needmander to lead. Lu Su do not care about those casualties, because they consists of noble soldiers that previously had vited the militaryw during the attack the on naval HQ, so Lu Su pushed them to fight in order to pay for the previous vition. And now they are fighting for merit. As long as they can ovee Wancheng city, the merit will be very big and maybe they will get a big portion of Lujiang Prefecture.


    However, the tax for war are dead people and Lu Bu¡¯s army is not greenhorns as they also want merit for themselves! Lu Bu¡¯s army currently consists of saplings and veterans and when the veteran dies, the sapling will mature and rece that veteran.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Taishi Ci can only hold his fist and go to the medic. Sun Ce also straddled slowly toward Oolong. The corpse is already icy cold. Sun Ce¡¯s hand is gently stroking Oolong¡¯s fur.


    Oolong was Sun Ce¡¯s favorite warhorse. Lu Su knows that intimately. This Oolong was fed and had his stable clean from dungs everyday by Sun Ce. Sun Ce is the boss of Jiangdong, cleaning after a horse like a servant daily, no one knew why, but when Sun Ce did that his heart was at ease and was able to think clearly. Only when this old buddy of his is happy, can Sun Ce return to his ce.


    But now Sun Ce is stroking Oolong like Oolong had not yet taken bath, evidently he is in denial.


    ¡°Milord!!! Milord!!!¡± Lu Su is calling Sun Ce, but Sun Ce did not pay any attention to his calling and kept inside his ¡°private paradise¡±.


    ¡°Milord!!! Oolong has died!!!¡± Lu Su quickly said that in order to return Sun Ce to cruel reality.


    ¡°DIED?!¡± Sun Ce stunned and started to talk himself slowly ¡°Dead? Hahaha!!! Dead? How can Oolong die?!¡± Sun Ce who is still in his ¡°private paradise¡± kept in denial while covered in Oolong¡¯s blood.


    ¡°Sun Ce, Sun Bofu. If Oolong did not die, then whose blood is in your hand?! If Oolong did not died, how can you still be alive?!¡± Lu Su really did not think that this lord is very depressed. This is not Sun Ce and not Jiangdong¡¯s Little Conqueror.


    ¡°HAHAHAHAHAHA, DEAD, DEAD?!¡± Sun Ce stood up shakily and bellowed ¡°OOLONG DIED!!! DA QIAO DIED!!! ZHOU TAI DIED!!!! JIANG QIN LOST AN ARM!!!! LUJIANG IS LOST!!!!! LU BU¡¯S ARMY, YOUR FAULT IS UNFORGIVABLE!!!¡±


    ¡°LU BU, LU FENGXIAN!!! THIS SUN CE AND YOU ARE MORTAL ENEMIES FROM NOW ON!!!¡± His Conqueror Spear is broken. The original four meters was cut down by ballista into two meters. Oolong died, but the battle now changed into siege warfare, therefore there is no need for a warhorse.


    ¡°Milord, don¡¯t!!!¡± Lu Su not yet finished his words but Sun Ce is now running toward Wancheng city.


    ¡°AIYAH!!!¡± Lu Su stomps his foot. He is a schr, although he has done the 6 arts, his strength is not adequate to help Sun Ce. If he also rushes at that time, one will not know that if it is Sun Ce protecting him or him protecting Sun Ce.


    ¡°Messenger, go to the main camp. Order General Chen Wu and General Dong Xi to apany Milord to attack the city, prioritize on Milord¡¯s safety!¡± Lu Su¡¯s n is crumbling like a house of cards. His n to make Lu Bu¡¯s army as borrowed knife to kill those private soldiers had failed and now he can only dispatch elites.


    ¡°Yes!!!¡± The messenger quickly went to ry the order. Although those soldiers had more than 100,000 troops they are not elites at all. Their height and weight was not a standard for soldiers at that time. They only wore light armor with more leather than iron. No discipline at all and there are people who are talking to each other care freely as if they are in a teahouse.


    But regarding elites, in Jiangdong¡¯s army there is another elite infantry that has the face and aura the same as Sun Ce, just like tiger wanting to eat people.


    They are the Danyang soldiers! Jiangdong¡¯s own Danyang soldiers. Danyang region was a very rich region and these people have sworn to defend that region to death. They are rebellious and verybative people who can only talk with their fist. Danyang soldiers during peace were always a pain in the ass for officials. They were also very social people within their tribe. If you attack one Danyang person, the next day, you will be visited by 100 of his brothers rted or not.


    Sometimes, that fight escted into thousand people fighting and when that happens, the government troops did not dare to break the fight and can only close up each county hoping that it did not escte to them sieging the nearby county.


    These Danyang natives and soldiers are rebellious by nature. They are the ones who walks through the path of martial arts just like Ip-Man and Wong Fei-Hung of Foshan. Even now, the martial arts from Danyang region is still preserved to this day.


    Tao Qian¡¯s hometown is Danyang. Don¡¯t underestimate this old Tao Qian. Although Old Tao urged Liu Bei in order to protect his inheritance in Xu Province, he had been hit by Old Cao twice and neither those assaults manage to take him down. During his begging to Old Cao in Pengcheng county, it is because his descendants were all useless people and unable to receive his inheritance. During his youth, Tao Qian was a strong man and helped to quell Beigong Boyu and the Han Sui Rebellion. He also fought at the crusade against Dong Zhuo.


    Afterwards, when he was sealed as the Governor of Xu Province, Xu Province was still engulfed in war by the Yellow Turban Rebellion. Tao Qian quickly took 3,000 troops from his Danyang. They had not yet undergone training for battle, but we¡¯re able to quell the Yellow Turbans by themselves alone.


    After quelling the Yellow Turban, Old Tao quickly took root in Xu Province and assigned his Danyang soldiers to guard Xu Province. 30,000 troops were assigned to guarantee Xu Province¡¯s safety and finally Cao Cao hit Xu Province after Cao Song¡¯s death. At that time, if both sides did an all-out battle, they would have perished together and Old Cao will spurt out blood due to the damage done.


    However, Tao Qian was unable to achieve that, because at his side there was very ipetent senior general called Cao Bao and also Tao Qian¡¯s two sons. Tao Qian is simr to Huang Zu, tiger for a father, pig for a son and is the one who ruined his family¡¯s name. Yuan Shao is also the same, his sons are not in harmony with each other and always tried to take each other down. However as ipetent as Tao Qian¡¯s sons are, they were much better than Yuan Shao¡¯s.


    Old Tao can repel Cao Cao, but after that? Old Tao died of old age while Cao Cao kept advancing for his conquest. After Tao Qian died, the Tao n would definitely be exterminated by Cao Cao as tribute to Cao Song.


    So, Old Tao, in order to create an insurance so that his Tao n can be preserved, asked Liu Bei to take ownership of Xu Province and made these three tigers, Liu Bei, Lu Bu and Cao Cao fight together to the death.


    During that chaos, the Tao n quickly withdrew from Xu Province and disappeared from history¡¯s footnote and Cao Cao also had forgotten the Tao n as if his father was never murdered in Xu Province.


    And these Danyang soldiers were the same Danyang soldiers from back then, but under Sun Ce¡¯s army¡¯s employ.


    These 10,000 Danyang soldiers were divided into two, Chen Wu and Dong Xi each lead 5,000 troops. Both of them were water dragons in naval battles and mighty tigers innd battle. They can be considered as the first Marine Corps.


    Those Danyang soldiers¡¯ armor were made of rattan and was able to float on water. Onnd warfare, these rattan armor can also soften any blow from sharp weapons.


    Therefore these 10,000 Danyang soldiers was Sun Ce¡¯s trump card and definitely as good as Lu Bu¡¯s Formation Breaker and Bing Province Heavy Cavalry.


    ¡°ALL ARMY ATTACK!!!¡± Chen Wu and Dong Xi had not yet ryed the orders, but the Danyang soldiers already made their move.


    ¡°SHA, SHA!!! Heh, Er Gou Zi, I will be the one who will take the merit first!!!¡± A young Danyang soldier speaking to another soldier.


    ¡°Dream on, Lin Danda, this grandpa will be the first one!!!¡± Er Gou Zi quickly quip toward Lin Danda.


    ¡°Hey, this grandpa¡¯s name is Chu Zhongtian. Do not call me Lin Danda!!!¡± Chu Zhongtian got angry.


    ¡°Tsk, whatever!!!!¡± Er Gou Zi did not respond toward Chu Zhongtian and responded ¡°Bratty Lin Danda, don¡¯t be shameless here!!!¡±


    ¡°Ha, if being shameless can bring me glory, so what? Do not forget, if you lose, you owe me 100 taels of gold!!!¡± Chu Zhongtian was not really angry, but he just wanted to shift Er Gou Zi¡¯s attention. He is the one who nicknamed him Lin Danda, so he wanted to irritate this Er Gou Zi.


    With 100 taels, Chu Zhongtian can return to Hueiji and court a woman to start a family. How can they afford to lose?


    ¡°Damned Lin Danda, eat my palm!!!¡± Er Gou Zi quickly fling his palm to smack Chu Zhongtian¡¯s head.


    ¡°Er Gou Zi, damn you!!!¡±


    ¡°Come on,e on. Hit me!!!¡±


    ¡°Er Gou Zi, let this grandpa cut your balls off!!!¡± They started bashing each other. They had not yet arrived at the appointed ce, but their faces were already ck and blue.


    ¡°Aiyah!!!¡± Chen Wu just smiled bitterly. These Danyang soldiers, wore the appearance of a soldiers, but in reality, they were gangsters, bums and ruffians. If it was any other army, Chen Wu would have already called for militaryw, but these were Danyang soldiers. If you killed one, the others will defend that person to the death and if your treatment is not to their satisfaction, they will rebel against you.


    But that did not affect the battle efficiency of these Danyang soldiers. When the Danyang soldiers reached the moat, they quickly leaped into the water and swam. When they reached thedder, they quickly climbed up and even shed one of the enemies and quickly started to battle.


    ¡°Grandpa has arrived!!! It is time for this grandpa to fight the battle!!!¡± Dong Xi eximed. He was also a ruffian from the start so it is okay for him to say what he wanted, but behind them, there was also a warhorse speeding rapidly toward Wancheng city.

 Chapter 154 - The Danyang Soldiers Unleashed!!! (2)

    Chapter 154 - The Danyang Soldiers Unleashed!!! (2)


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon, Edited by Krayto


    ¡°General, what should we do?!¡± Chen Wu¡¯s soldiers were stunned by these Danyang soldiers. They are afraid because these Danyang soldiers are really scary during a frenzy.


    ¡°What should we do!? Rush! If we arete, there is no more merit for us!!!¡± Chen Wu has also been affected with the situation, he quickly dashed toward Wancheng city.


    ¡°SHA, SHA, SHA!!!!¡± Liu Mang right now in a very difficult position. Earlier, he had the advantage of Wancheng city walls and was able to withstand Sun Ce¡¯s army¡¯s attack, but now it is different. Because with the appearance of the rattan-armored soldiers, although they have no discipline and are unmethodical, they are able to stall Liu Mang¡¯s soldiers so more and more of Sun Ce¡¯s army flushing inside the city.


    ¡°Hey, Er Gou Zi, see there, that guy is a high official!!!¡± Chu Zhongtian and Er Gou Zi who has just killed a Lu Bu soldier quickly pointed toward Liu Mang.


    ¡°Hey, your eyes are pretty good, Lin Danda. How much money can I get by selling that golden armor? I bet it can buy several carts of meat buns!!!¡± Said Er Gou Zi while drooling. ¡°Agh!!!¡± Er Gou Zi¡¯s head was hit by Chu Zhongtian. He quickly angry and said ¡°Damn you, Lin Danda. Enemies everywhere, but you still want to fight with me? Let¡¯s fight then!!!¡±


    ¡°Er Gou Zi, you are pig-brained and truly stupid. That is golden armor. G-O-L-D!!!! It can at least buy barbecued muttons! Several carts of them!!!¡± Chu Zhongtian response also made Er Gou Zi be stunned.


    ¡°Yes, Yes, Yes!!! It can buy barbecued muttons several carts!¡± Er Gou Zi started to remember the taste of barbecued mutton. The taste is really good and that was one year ago, when they started to follow their master Sun Ce when he took hold of Wancheng city.


    Both of their vision are glimmering with meat buns and barbecued mutton. This His Highness Prince of Shu and his Aries gold-cloth has turned into several carts of barbecued muttons in these two eyes.


    ¡°HEAAHHHH!!!¡± They nodded and quickly rushed. They wanted to eat a lot of meat buns and a lot of barbecued muttons, therefore this high official must die.


    ¡°Um?!¡± Liu Mang also realized that he has been leered. Suddenly from that side, there are two men wearing rattan-armor, looking at Liu Mang with glittering eyes and even licked their lips.


    ¡°GAYS?!¡± Liu Mang shuddered when being stared at by them so passionately. They quickly shed their broadswords, so Liu Mang raised his shield to defend.


    ¡°ng, ng!!!¡± Two broadsword marks appeared on the great shield. After that first sh, they quickly shed again in order to behead Liu Mang.


    Liu Mang then deflected their broadsword by performing a spinning movement of his body in order to increase the momentum, but it did not stop them from striking Liu Mang.


    "High official!"


    "Golden armor!" Liu Mang does not know both which division these soldiers came, but their skills were not too high, moreover their coordination is very bad. And judging from the way they shed their broadsword, both of them are using shing movements like you would a street fight and do not have the methods to kill.


    Liu Mang¡¯s golden armored was too attractive and it was not strange for a lot of Sun Ce¡¯s army to rush him. But when they reached Liu Mang, they are all busy discussing with each other, regarding who will take his helmet and who wanted to take his armor. Completely disregarding Liu Mang.


    ¡°Noisy!!!¡± Liu Mang burst out and killed those soldiers, but the Danyang soldiers were able to parry his strikes. His skill in wushu is still extremely bad and is still inferior ifpared to a third-ss general, but not so weak that he cannot kill those noble private soldiers.


    ¡°SHAAAA!!!!¡± Liu Mang¡¯s hand started swing his great shield. Although Liu Mang¡¯s arm did not have a force of a thousand catties, but he is able to swing his great shield effortlessly.


    Also since all of them also had no skill, then Liu Mang can act as crazy as he wanted. His body had the Aries gold-cloth, normal swords and spears will not be able to injure him. Only blunt weapons may injure him, but right now, at the presence of these ruffians, he may be able to win against them as they only used dao¡¯s and their strength is not big.


    ¡°WHAT?!¡± Those ruffians and those nobles¡¯ private soldiers who had not paid any attention to Liu Mang were all startled by Liu Mang¡¯s actions, because suddenly Liu Mang waved his shield like a fly swatter, hitting all of them and dealing high impact damage.


    Liu Mang¡¯s wushu skill is much lower than those of nobles¡¯ and rattan-armored soldier so Liu Mang can only fight with street fighting methods, randomly switching his weapons and even fighting barehanded.


    Liu Mang also has be really crazy and threw his great shield Captain America style and those ruffians really had a bad luck bumping into this rash man. This rash man¡¯s body armor is very powerful and their weapons had no use against such a rash guy. They thought that this official would be one that will be afraid for his life and would not fight back.


    ¡°AAAAHHHHH!!!!¡± Three Danyang soldiers who were swatted like flies started to fall down. Two of them fell down into inner city and one of them fall down to the outer wall; all of them died instantly.


    ¡°Come on,e on!!!¡± Liu Mang eximed loudly toward those ruffians. Wherever he moves, those Danyang soldiers are retreating.


    ¡°Dammit, were losing to this coward¡¯s armor!!!¡± One of the ruffian tried to insult Liu Mang while escaping. He is unable to do damage at all to this golden-armored guy.


    ¡°Oh? What kind of soldier are you bitches to lose your weapons, huh?!¡± Liu Mang who is already tired of eloquently insulting in big words with schrs, now can scream his insults freely without rhyme or reason.


    ¡°Hey, little boys, study from me, ¡¯kay?¡± Liu Mang continued his insult.


    ¡°WITHDRAW!!! WITHDRAW!!!¡± Those ruffians also very sensible. They know that this Liu Mang is bad luck and this golden-armored guy is the guy who can fight back.


    They had determined to give up on Liu Mang. They had given up on Liu Mang and found other people for their merits, but Liu Mang needed to drive them all out. Otherwise, they will be a big obstacle to the current Lu Bu army.


    So Liu Mang insulted again ¡°Hey boys, are your dicks so small that you did not dare to fight me again?!¡± Those Danyang soldiers are also fed up with Liu Mang¡¯s insults and got angry and eximed ¡°Brothers, we dog-pile this turtle boy and throw him out of city wall. I don¡¯t believe that this turtle boy is so invincible that he will not die from the fall!!!¡±


    It is Liu Mang¡¯s bad luck now. Although they arepletely worthless as a proper soldiers, they are quick thinkers in battle and quickly decided that Liu Mang must be thrown from this height so his good armor will crush him from the inside.


    ¡°Do note near me!!!¡± Liu Mang will not let theye near him. His great shield is missing and now he is surrounded by Danyang soldiers that want to dog-pile him. On top of the city wall, half of them were Danyang soldiers and the other half were the Liu n¡¯s private soldiers who were not a match for them, but fortunately at this ce, there was no one of general rank from Sun Ce¡¯s army. However, it does not mean it is safe for Liu Mang, as other gates had Sun Ce¡¯s army¡¯s generals; it made very hard to for anyone to rescue Liu Mang.


    First, Chu Zhongtian and Er Gou Zi started by holding Liu Mang¡¯s foot by. Liu Mang tried to struggle by kicking them repeatedly but they just stubbornly held Liu Mang¡¯s leg and said ¡°Oh, no, no, no, turtle bastard, you will die with this grandpa. Die for us!!!¡±


    Liu Mang¡¯s body strength is big and he is able to shove off 3 ¨C 4 people that were holding him, but he is unable to move as 13 people are now dog-piling him and started to carry him in order to throw him down the city wall.


    Right now, all of the Urban Army is battling on the city wall. Liu n¡¯s private soldiers are really useless so, the rest of Urban Army needed to fight the enemy and that is only the first wave of attack.


    Liu Mang truly knows that 8,000 troops are unable to fight against 100,000 troops. So he put out the Liu n¡¯s private soldiers to fight first and his Urban Army on standby as reserves. But right now, they are in a dire state, Liu Mang cannot ask Liu Kai and Liu Neng to request reinforcements from Huang Zhong, as Huang Zhong himself now personally led 1,000 Urban Army troops to fight at the other gates.


    Huang Zhong also sees that Liu Mang was currently being carried by ruffians in order to be thrown down from the city wall. Huang Zhong already aimed, but put down his long bow out of fear his shooting will harm Liu Mang as he is already very near to the ledge.


    ¡°Son of a bitch! RELEASE ME!!!!¡± Liu Mang struggled very much, but all of his efforts are futile. Thrown down from the wall, one will not have a very good death, and if do not instantly died, he will suffer a lot from broken bones and finally suffocate to death.


    ¡°DIE, TURTLE BASTARD!!! GIVE ME CARTS OF BARBECUED MUTTON!!!¡± Er Gou Zi licked his lip, as long as he throws down this big turtle bastard, then they can have several carts of barbecued mutton and can eat until full. Unfortunately, to them, that is the only worth of Liu Mang¡¯s life now.

 Chapter 155 - The Third Master of the Danyang Soldiers Appears!

    Chapter 155 - The Third Master of the Danyang Soldiers Appears!


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon, Edited by Krayto


    ¡°Hey uncle, shout 1, 2, 3 okay? And we throw down this bastard!!!¡± said one of Chu Zhongtian¡¯s subordinate.


    ¡°I knew that, nephew!!!¡± Chu Zhongtian also responded back


    ¡°Well said, let¡¯s throw him down together!!!¡± Chu Zhongtian acted as the leader in throwing down Liu Mang.


    ¡°LITTLE LORD!!!¡± Huang Zhong already tried to cut a path but there was not enough time as Liu Mang already had one foot in hell.


    ¡°No, this is the end!!!¡± Liu Kai and Liu Neng also showed despaired face. If Liu Mang dies, they will also die as Sun Ce and Jiangdong¡¯s army also had grudge against them for the death of Zhou Tai and Zhou Cheng.


    If Liu Mang died, this Wancheng city will be lost. Lu Bu¡¯s army will be starved all the time because there will be no more grain and provisions. Fighting a war with an empty stomach; loss is a certainty.


    With Lu Bu¡¯s army is finished, those nobles who had invested in Lu Bu¡¯s army will also die. This is a big contrast from previous days when they believed that following Lu Bu is a very good thing.


    ¡°Okay then, 1, 2, 3!!!¡± Those Danyang soldiers who lifted up Liu Mang quickly wanted to throw him to the outer city wall. Soon, Liu Mang will be meat paste in this Wancheng city.


    ¡°Hey, Lin Danda!!!¡± There is amanding voiceing from behind, making Chu Zhongtian excrete cold sweat and subconsciously held Liu Mang¡¯s body still, sparing him from his fate.


    ¡°Lin Danda, STOP!!!¡± Thatmanding voice came from the Urban Army. It was a young-looking soldier whose age was only in the teens. This guy was a veteran in Liu Mang¡¯s army and one of the remaining 300 troops that he once led at Xiapi.


    ¡°Lin Danda, throw this bastard quick. Barbecued mutton is waiting for us!!!¡± Er Gou Zi reminded Chu Zhongtian.


    ¡°Er Gou Zi, I also want to throw down him, but!!!¡± Chu Zhongtian¡¯s hand was suddenly held by Liu Mang. Liu Mang does not want to die now, even if he must die, he wanted to die painlessly and not like this.


    ¡°Brothers,e with me, save the general!!!¡± The Urban Army lieutenant who had seen Liu Mang was unable to calm down ordering his brothers to ughter the Danyang soldiers.


    ¡°Wait!!!¡± Huang Zhong halted the Urban Army. Because if they rushed together, it will make the Danyang soldiers stunned and maybe the Urban Army will be able to win, but at thest moment, they at least will take hostage of Liu Mang and possibly will even die with him. That result was not desirable for anyone.


    ¡°Damned barbecued mutton, die, die, die!!!¡± Er Gou Zi shook Liu Mang¡¯s hand whose is stubbornly holding on Chu Zhongtian, he must chop off his hand in order to kill him.


    ¡°Do it, if you dare!!!¡± That angry sound came again ¡°Er Gou Zi. It¡¯s been a few years since this Grandpa has seen youe back home and now you dare defy my order?!¡±


    Chu Zhongtian and Er Gou Zi who had just seen that person clearly, became drenched in cold sweat; want to leave the ce immediately.


    ¡°Oooohhhh, your courage is really big, eh? Put down this grandpa¡¯s general right now!!!¡± That young man got angry again. The fierce Chu Zhongtian and Er Gou Zi suddenlyplied with this young man¡¯s order.


    ¡°Chu Jie?!¡± Liu Mang quickly see his savior. This guy is one of his veterans, a veteran from Xiapi, Kaiyang and Mt. Bagong battle. Liu Mang¡¯s first impression of this guy was that he was a quiet man. When Liu Mang was reassessing his men, Liu Mang assign this Chu Jie as apanymander and assign 100 men under him, because he is a veteran and was able to lead as well as fight properly. But his age is only in the teens and his entirepany was alsoprised of men with the same age.


    Liu Mang never thought that today, this boy would be the one who rescued him and started pondering about his true identity.


    ¡°Hey uncle, why do you still not throw that boy? Hurry up, or they wille for us!!!¡± The group of Danyang soldiers that followed Chu Zhongtian and Er Gou Zi became flustered and questioned why they had not moved. This high official is an easy merit and after that, they must prepare to withstand Urban Army¡¯s assault.


    ¡°NOBODY MOVES WITHOUT MY ORDER!!!¡± Er Gou Zi bellowed loudly. The person that they did not want to see right now is not the enemy, not the death of theirrades but only this person¡¯s appearance.


    ¡°Uncle, what is wrong with you?!¡± Those who were just rebuked by Er Gou Zi felt strange.


    ¡°Ssh, ssh!!!¡± Er Gou Zi and Chu Zhongtian quickly knelt.


    ¡°Uncle, both of you want to surrender?!¡± Looking at their appearance in the battlefield, from a quick nce, one can see they wanted to surrender.


    ¡°Surrender your ass!!!¡± Chu Zhongtian eximed angrily and pped one of his men. After that he and Er Gou Zi quickly held his fist toward Chu Jie respectfully and said ¡°Third, Third Master Chu, greetings to you!¡±


    ¡°WHAT?!¡± All people on the scene are all speechless. Chu Zhongtian and Er Gou Zi called this young Chu Jie, Third Master? That rank is even higher than their rank as ¡°uncle¡±


    ¡°Uncle, are you insane? Why call this youngster as ¡°Third Master Chu¡±, while your title is ¡°Uncle¡±?¡± They really cannot believe their ears. How can this young boy, whose age is less than 20, be a ¡°Third Master Chu¡±? One must know that Danyang soldiers are all from one town. The entire town are family and rtives and were based on ranks. Chu Zhongtian and Er Gou Zi, both of their ranks were high enough to be the leader of these Danyang soldiers. But again, if this Chu Jie is the third master of Chu and the boss of Chu Zhongtian and Er Gou Zi, then this Chu Jie is the boss of all Danyang soldiers of Chu Town of Danyang region.


    And that is the real fact. Chu Jie is the third master of Chu and subsequently the master of Chu Zhongtian and Er Gou Zi. In ancient times, ranks were held in high regard. They were honored and respected, therefore no one dared to overstep their boundaries


    Chu Jie spent the rest of his childhood in Chu Town in Danyang region. However, because Tao Qian requested for the Danyang soldiers to be his official soldiers, Chu Jie followed his father to Xu Province. Later, Chu Jie¡¯s father was killed during a skirmish with Cao Cao and Chu Jie was appointed as Third Master Chu because of his experience fighting a hundred battles. After Tao Qian surrendered Xu Province to Liu Bei, he followed Liu Bei half-heartedly. Only when Lu Bu seized Xu Province from Liu Bei, did he decide to follow this invincible master wholeheartedly, even discarding his identity as Third Master Chu of Danyang soldiers along with Cao Bao.


    During the siege of Xiapi, Lu Bu was almost finished and the Danyang soldiers almost ended. Chu Jie thought that it was time to meet their end, but Liu Mang appeared on the white gate tower and managed to rescue all of Lu Bu¡¯s army remnants along with the rest of the Danyang soldiers.


    ¡°ALL OF YOU!!! KNEEL DOWN!!! THIS IS OUR THIRD MASTER CHU!!!¡± Chu Zhongtian screamed angrily. Chu Zhongtian and Er Gou Zi truly feared this Third Master Chu. Both of them frequentlymitted offense, so many that this Third Master Chu often stood in between them in order for them not to be exiled, also during their time in Chu Town, he is the one who gave their nickname, Er Gou Zi (Two Puppies) and Lin Danda (Big Forest Bastard). Er Gou Zi¡¯s real name was Chu Zhongquan but no one remembers that name, only their nicknames that were given by Chu Jie.


    ¡°Third, Third Master, greetings to you!¡± All of Danyang soldiers that was led by Chu Zhongtian and Er Gou Zi, quickly knelt down before Chu Jie, an officer of Lu Bu¡¯s army, and it made everyone who saw this view think that they surrendered to Lu Bu¡¯s army.


    ¡°Um?!¡± The person who thought that was the leader of the other division of the Danyang soldiers. His name was Zuo Renjie and was the lord of Zuo Town. The town of Zuo and Chu were a bitter rivals and always fought with each other. They had big history of grudges between each other. Right now they are in luck as Zuo worked under Dong Xi and Chu worked under Chen Wu and by seeing this, Zuo Renjie decided that they decided to revolt.


    Zuo Renjie smiled maliciously and thought ¡°Hehehe, so, Chu wanted to rebel eh? Since we the Danyang soldiers of Zuo and Chu joined Sun Ce, he forbade us to fight with them. But all of them are now rebels. So, I can kill them and avenge our grudges!!!¡±


    ¡°Put down my general!!!¡± Chu Jie eximed. Liu Mang was quickly put down by Chu Zhongtian. A moment ago he almost fell, but he was now held by Chu Zhongtian firmly so. He did not fall otherwise, Liu Mang will be meat patty by now.


    ¡°General, are you all right?!¡± ¡°Little lord, are you okay?!¡± Chu Jie and Huang Zhong quickly went toward Liu Mang and said their concern.


    ¡°I am okay, I am okay!¡± Liu Mang did not have any flesh wound besides his frightened mental.


    ¡°Old General Huang. QUICK, lead the remaining Urban Army to help the other walls to repel Sun Ce¡¯s army. Otherwise, the consequences will dreadful!¡± Sun Ce¡¯s army has 100,000 troops. He can consume Liu Mangpletely and Liu Mang will only able to repel them.


    ¡°Yes sir!!!¡± Huang Zhong nodded and led the rest of the Urban Army to repel Sun Ce¡¯s army and put out the fire.


    ¡°General, what about them?!¡± Chu Jie asked Liu Mang. As long as Chu Jie did not speak his order, these Danyang Chu division did not dare to move.


    ¡°Let them return unharmed!¡± Liu Mang waved his hand. Each warlord corporates local people to conscript. In Lu Bu¡¯s army, not only are there Bing Province Heavy Cavalry, Formation Breaker. There are also Xu Province soldier, Guangling soldiers, and the Danyang soldiers also have Jiangxia naval soldiers in Gan Ning¡¯s hand, as well Lujiang soldiers who were recruited from Wancheng city.


    The biggest advantage from local conscription is they will not dare to rebel against the ruling lord because their families can also be hostage, in order for them not rebel against the ruler. No one would want their n to be exterminated.


    These Danyang soldiers, can join Lu Bu army under Chu Jie¡¯s order but what next? Their n will be exterminated by Sun Ce and these Chu Danyang soldiers will fight half-heartedly and will rebel after receiving that news and that is not what Liu Mang wanted, he will never let happen.


    ¡°Yes sir!!!¡± Chu Jia nodded. ¡°Do you hear that, Lin Danda, Er Gou Zi? Go back where you came from or the one waiting for you is death!!!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, third Master!¡± Chu Zhongtian and Er Gou Zi nodded profusely. Their subordinates were also relieved. They feared that this Third Master Chu will make them join the battle against Sun Ce and will make their families enter a fatal predicament.


    ¡°Third Master, please excuse us. This time we follow the Sun. In battlefield, we definitely will meet again unavoidably. We beg your mercy not to kill us. In battlefield, we will feign death and will not fight with you. We hope that Lu Bu¡¯s army will spare us!¡± Chu Zhongtian begged Chu Jie and Liu Mang. They do not want to fight the army which their Third Master belonged to and they do not want to fight against military order, so they only can have an agreement with Lu Bu¡¯s army rep.


    ¡°Very well!!! When you go to battlefield, wear white cloth on your left shoulder. Like this we know that all of you are Danyang soldiers from Chu. I will also ry my order to keep their hands off all of you!¡± Liu Mang nodded. With this, the Danyang soldiers of Chu became neutral parties in battle and will not harm Lu Bu¡¯s army and Sun Ce army¡¯s Danyang soldiers battle prowess was reduced by half.


    ¡°Good! Then we all go!¡± Chu Zhongtian is not silly. They have killed Lu Bu¡¯s army on this city wall so they quickly climbed down thedder and started to leave.


    ¡°The Chu division is defeated?!¡± Lu Su twitched his brow when he is looking at the city wall. ¡°Those Chu divisions were supposed to be undefeatable!!!¡± Lu Su knows about the battle efficiency of the Danyang soldiers and they are the trump card of Sun Ce¡¯s army, even if they lose, they can still take down most of Wancheng city¡¯s defenders.


    Lu Su truly had big doubts because the one who made those Chu division surrender is that golden-armored general, the Prince of Shu, Liu Mang. Lu Su has discerned that Lu Bu¡¯s son-inw¡¯s skill in wushu is even lower than himself but quickly his attention changed toward Sun Ce.


    Sun Ce had reached thedder was already prepared to scale thedder, but he cannot cut down his soldiers unlike the Danyang soldiers who cut down everything that impeded their paths for they are his people and the one who till his soil.


    So Sun Ce just used half of his Conqueror Spear to use as a climbing tool for him to jump toward the city wall. Just one jump, he managed to scale one-third of the city wall, after that he quickly climb the wall.


    In siege warfare, the most dangerous moment is when one is scaling thedder. Once thedder has been pushed or rocks thrown down or boiling oil poured out, you will be unable to avoid any damage. At the very least, one of your organs will be broken and the worst one will be death.


    Sun Ce do not want experience that kind of thing, so he quickly climb the city wall in an rming speed.

 Chapter 156 - Sun Ce Joins the Fray

    Chapter 156 - Sun Ce Joins the Fray


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon, Edited by Krayto


    ¡°Push the spiked pir down!!!¡± On Wancheng city outer walls, all you can hear are sounds of killing. Casualties on each side is very high. So, Liu Mang had no other choice than to push the spiked pir in order to help cut down the casualties as an arrow volley is not useful.


    ¡°Bang!!!¡± One by one the spiked pirs were thrown down by Lu Bu¡¯s army soldiers. Some of those spike pirs were cut down from trees, some of them were donated by carpenters, and some of them were ¡°given¡± by nobles who were previously massacred. Liu Mang ordered for his troops to tear down their pirs to be converted into spike pirs.


    With those spike pirs rolling, one by one Sun Ce¡¯s army and theirdders started copsing like ants falling from the sky.


    ¡°Rumble, rumble!!!¡± above Sun Ce¡¯s head spike pirs are rolling down, Sun Ce himself had to tten himself to the wall in order to avoid the spiked pirs. Its length was about 10 meters, and its diameter is about 100 cm. When a human hit by this rolling death machine, they would not be able to survive.


    ¡°Damn, I cannot advance anymore than this!!!¡± Sun Ce gnashed his teeth. He is unable to advance or retreat. He came for revenge not stand around like a turtle and die like this.


    ¡°READY....!!!!¡± On the walls, they began preparing spike pirs again. ¡°Relea.... ARGH!!!!¡± The Lieutenant had not yet finished hismand, suddenly in his neck, there was a piece of iron piercing his throat from below the wall. That iron was a piece of ck steel with simple design but that piece of iron is radiating coldness like never before, that thing is a part of Sun Ce¡¯s Conqueror Spear.


    ¡°LIEUTENANT DOWN!!! KEEP RELEASING THOSE SPIKED PILLARS!!!¡± Their lieutenant¡¯s death did not make Lu Bu¡¯s army panic. Those from the Liu n¡¯s private soldiers had already experienced the hell of arrow volley and the Danyang soldiers assault, so their mentality had transformed into that of an elite soldier.


    ¡°GODDAMMIT!!!¡± Sun Ce returned to ttening himself again on the city wall. His scheme to lessen the morale by killing the lieutenant backfired on him and even made those spike pirs roll even faster.


    ¡°Milord, careful!!!¡± Lu Su is truly anxious now, because the amount of deaths ruing due to siege warfare has reached a massive amount. The city wall has be a coge of death, painted with blood and flesh.


    Simr events also happened to the metropolis like Luoyang, Chang¡¯an and Shouchun. They had been sieged who knows how many times and if one dug on the ground below their old city walls, you can find many ancient bones buried underneath it.


    ¡°AAAAHHHHH!!!!¡± 10 of Sun Ce¡¯s army¡¯s soldier were swooped down by the spike pirs. Their bodies had already be meat paste due to momentum and weight of the spike pirs.


    ¡°Damn!!!¡± Sun Ce¡¯s brow wrinkled. During the time he was able to scale the city wall, it was such a good opportunity, because at that time, there were still no spiked pirs rolling down, only projectiles like arrow volley and rocks.


    But they were now hurling their other defensive weapons which was the spiked pirs which usually were not used in siege warfare. Sun Ce pondered, either his opponent is stupid or desperate. Liu Mang actually had no other choice but to use many apparatuses as the Liu n¡¯s private soldiers wereplete trashpared to veterans of Sun Ce¡¯s army. Right now Sun Ce is in a very bad predicament due to spike pirs rolling to no end.


    ¡°Dammit, I cannot continue like this!!!¡± Another spike pirs is rolling and closing in on Sun Ce. If this managed to hit him, the damage will be severe.


    ¡°HAAAAAHHH!!!!¡± Sun Ce tried to counterattack against the rolling spiked pirs. His Conqueror Spear was hurled toward the spiked pirs, hoping to destroy the spiked pirs. ¡°CRACK!!!¡± His Conqueror Spear had stabbed the spiked pirs and managed to pierce it but it was unable to destroy itpletely.


    The spiked pirs was getting closer and closer to Sun Ce until he eximed ¡°Dammit, toote!!!¡± having no other viable option than than receive the spiked pirs with his body, it lodged on his purple armor, but due to his strength, he can hold the spiked pirs with his body.


    ¡°QUICK, PUSH THE LADDER!!! PUSH THE LADDER!!!¡± With the spiked pirs falling down, there should be no other people on thedder, so the Liu n private soldiers can just push down thedders so that Sun Ce¡¯s army not to scale thedder again.


    The one who is in charge of pushing thedder down quickly moved after they received their orders.


    ¡°Hey, do not dawdle around!!! Hurry push thedder down, or the enemy will jump up again!!!¡± Shouted the leader of the wall defenders. ¡°Yes, I know, but thisdder won¡¯t budge no matter how hard I push this!!!¡± The soldier shouted back.


    These people were really anxious, because they are the Liu n¡¯s private soldiers and their families¡¯ life and welfare are at a stake right now. Once Wancheng city is broken, their families will be doomed. ¡°Okay, let me help you!!!¡± Another soldier came up to help him, but wad still unable to move the spiked pirs, another one also came to help them but again were unable to push down thedder because there someone of massive strength holding it down.


    ¡°What is the matter?!¡± Suddenly a cold voice answered their questions. ¡°Of course you cannot move this, because I am here!!!¡± ¡°The hell? There is a person here?!¡± All of them are surprised. When the spiked pirs finally rolled down, it revealed a man in purple armor. All of them cannot believe that this man was able to withstand the momentum of rolling spike pirs which would have made any regr man die instantly.


    That man in purple armor quickly jumped off thedder and to solid ground on the city wall. His right side is bloodied and on his chest, there was a newly formed blood spot. The right side came from the oxybeles wound and the chest is because of him holding the spiked pirs.


    When he was hit by spike pirs earlier, he managed to stab his Conqueror Spear on that spiked pirs. But due to the impact, his body also felt the damage and that is the cause of fresh blood spot on his chest, but he managed to shove aside that spike pir and get away from certain death.


    ¡°SHAAAA!!!!¡± Since Sun Ce did not die immediately by spike pirs, several Liu n private soldiers quickly rose their swords and advanced toward Sun Ce. They underestimated the fact that wounded Sun Ce was just like a wounded tiger and wounded a tiger wad very dangerous to approach.


    ¡°BAH, INSECTS!!!¡± Sun Ce had been holding anger in his belly and now it was the time to vent it. His grudges from Jiang Qin losing an arm, the death of Oolong, and nearly dieing from the spike pir. These enemy soldiers just became Sun Ce¡¯s target dummies.


    ¡°DIE!!!¡± Sun Ce¡¯s hand is grasping firmly on his Conqueror Spear. His veins bulged and we¡¯re exposed; the tip of his Conqueror Spear¡¯s stabbing the throat of two enemy soldiers. ¡°Poof¡± Two red streams of liquid gushed in the air; two soldiers died instantly.


    ¡°SHAAAA!!!!¡± Three pikemen of Lu Bu¡¯s army soldiers rushed up. They wanted to gang up on Sun Ce, but Sun Ce just wielded his Conqueror Spear like clubs and shoved away those three people while taking their pikes.


    ¡°HAAAA!!!!¡± Sun Ce quickly stabbed those pikes to Lu Bu¡¯s army¡¯s soldiers. Those former pikemen were stabbed by their own weapons.


    ¡°AAARRRGGHHHH!!!¡± Pitiful screams came from those pikemen. But one of them managed grab his longsword and tried to sh Sun Ce, but Sun Ce just dodged it and quickly grabbed the hilt of the pike and stabbed that poor soldier¡¯s heart again using the previously thrown pike.


    ¡°AAAARRRGGHHHH!!!!¡± Another soldier was stabbed by the Conqueror Spear. That guy is the brother of the pikemen who managed to counter-attack Sun Ce, he wanted to take revenge for his brother, but was unable to take revenge and finally died under Sun Ce¡¯s strike. Another soldier was alsoing to attack Sun Ce, but was stabbed in the forehead by Sun Ce. ¡°Poof!!!¡± his head was split open like a watermelon.


    After that assault, all of Lu Bu¡¯s soldiers (Liu n private soldiers) finally screamed ¡°AAAHHHH!!! YOU AIN¡¯T A HUMAN!!! AIN¡¯T HUMAN!!!¡± All of them were scared stiff because Sun Ce acted like a beast. 6 soldiers were taken down by him with very little effort. They started to question him finally ¡°Who, who the hell are you?!¡± and Sun Ce just said in very cold tone ¡°I am Jiangdong¡¯s army¡¯s boss. The name is Sun Ce, Sun Bofu!!!¡±

 Chapter 157 - Battle Between Superclass Generals (1)

    Chapter 157 ¨C Battle Between Superss Generals (1)


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon, Edited by Krayto


    ¡°HAHAHAHA, EASY, EASY!!!¡± Dong Xi eximed. Sun Ce army¡¯s generals had scaled the walls. Those generals were Chen Wu and Dong Xi. The Danyang soldiers were indeed one of the elite units in the Three Kingdoms, in just a matter of hours, they gathered enough battle experience to learn the way and style the enemy fought until no one was a match for them one-on-one.


    1 Danyang soldier can fight 2 Urban Army soldiers. 3 Danyang soldiers can fight 5 Urban Army soldiers. Urban Army¡¯s way of battle emphasized on teamwork, Danyang soldiers emphasized on a one-man battle army. Those 3,000 Urban Army soldiers were able to crush only 5,000 Danyang soldiers but were unable to take on the remaining 5,000 Danyang soldiers,


    Regarding leadership, the Danyang soldiers were led by experienced and veteran generals, Urban Army were only led by Cheng Yu and Liu Mang. Cheng Yu only passes as a second-ss general and Liu Mang didn¡¯t even passes as a third-ss general, maybe only as a super soldier and that is it. The one who is able to fight properly in this Wancheng city is only Huang Zhong, but even Huang Zhong is unable to take care of all the walls of Wancheng city as the distance between them is too big.


    ¡°HAHAHAHAHA!!!! Oh my little friend!!! Let this Grandpa Dong Xi let you drink blood!!! Chu...¡± Dong Xi kisses his hammers. Dong Xi¡¯s favorite weapon is a pair of metal hammers added with hooks, its weight is around 200 pounds on each hammers, but he is able to lift it up with ease due to hisrge physique. When Dong Xi managed to hit an enemy, the enemy was not just crushed, but his flesh was also hooked up when Dong Xi retracted his hammers. With this weapon of his, no one dared to fight him as no one wanted to die in a cruel way.


    With generals like that, his bodyguards also acted the same way. All of Dong Xi¡¯s bodyguards were all warriors that liked killing people. Their weapons of choice was a mace covered with barb wires and if one hit a person¡¯s body, one¡¯s internal body will be destroyed from the impact, while their flesh is extracted.


    Chen Wu¡¯s weapon is much more normal. Chen Wu is using twin metal rods. At the tip of the rod is made with much more thicker iron to enhance his offensive capabilities. One hit, a regr person will die. Regarding his wushu skills, his skill is a little lower than Zhou Tai, Jiang Qin and the others but he is still regarded as one of the valiant generals in Jiangdong.


    Chen Wu and Dong Xi, both of them were to fight solo, can only be considered as second-ss generals. But once they are together, they are able to tag-team their prey, leaving no gaps for defenses.


    That is why Sun Ce divided 10,000 Danyang soldiers into two big divisions for that reason. The second reason is that Chen Wu is the restraint chain for Dong Xi, as long as the two of them fought together, they were an unstoppable fighting machine.


    ¡°FUCKING HELL!!!¡± Liu Mang cursed. In Liu Mang¡¯s hand there were no valiant generals at all. Currently Zang Ba, Gao Shun, and Zhang Liao all of them went to Shucheng County with Lu Bu and will be toote to wait for any reinforcements from them. If Su Fei was still alive, maybe the situation will not be as dire as it was right now. But Su Fei died and Gan Ning is nowhere to be found, following Liu Mang¡¯s instruction to install that tool in every warships that they can find. If they cannot install it properly and it failed to function during battle, they will be Jiangdong¡¯s army¡¯s fodder.


    ¡°Little lord, I will fight against Sun Ce, please stay here and persevere, I wille back immediately after ying him!¡± Huang Zhong¡¯s n is to kill Sun Ce to behead Sun Ce¡¯s army. Along with that he is the most dangerous entity in the enemy¡¯s army. If he is allowed to live, he will be able to deal the most damage to them. To top it off behind Sun Ce charge, more and more of his soldiers are swarming the city wall.


    ¡°Sun Ce!!! Huang Zhong Huang Hansheng is here!!! Come and fight me if you dare!!!¡± Huang Zhong roared his challenge. Huang Zhong was besieged by three valiant generals earlier. If they fought Huang Zhong one-on-one, Jiang Qin would have die and even Taishi Ci would die fighting Huang Zhong, leaving Sun Ce to grief by himself. Now, Sun Ce is alone and will definitely die under Huang Zhong¡¯s de.


    ¡°HAHAHA, Huang Zhong, I have been waiting for you!!!¡± Sun Ce is really happy, because Huang Zhong is the one who challenged him back. ¡°Is Sun Ce seeking death?!¡± Huang Zhong¡¯s brow wrinkled. He admitted Sun Ce he was very strong but not his opponent. When they were dueling earlier, based on the strength that Sun Ce showed, he summarized that Sun Ce will die in just tenths bout. Huang Zhong then thought ¡°To die under my curved dao, is still very a good honor for you!!!¡±


    When closing in to Sun Ce, Huang Zhong killed 10 of Sun Ce¡¯s soldiers; his golden curved dao already stained red with blood, but when Sun Ce shed with Huang Zhong, he managed to withstand Huang Zhong¡¯s swing as a sign that he managed to breakthrough to the first stage in the pinnacle of super-generals.


    The first sign when one¡¯s strength has broken through into the pinnacle of super-ss generals is that one would be able to lift 100 kg weight as if lifting a feather. His hand has the force at least 10,000 catches, but that is only the first stage. Huang Zhong has refined his strength further, until his hand has the force of 30,000 catties like Lu Bu and if one used a weapon, even a super-ss general will die in one strike and usually those who managed to breakthrough into the pinnacle of super-ss will wield a weapon whose weight is several hundred pounds. But even with a light-weight weapon, Huang Zhong can break the enemy¡¯s weapon and kill them with ease.


    ¡°HAHAHAHA, I MANAGED TO BREAKTHROUGH AGAIN!!!¡± Sun Ceughed ¡°I also would like to thank you!!! If you did not fight with me and your ballista arrow did not damage me, I would not have been able to reach the first stage in the pinnacle of super-ss general!!! You and the Prince of Shu are the ones who let me taste this level of strength and understand the depth of this Conqueror Spear!!!¡±


    Sun Ce¡¯s eyes are shing killing intent again. If one wanted to reach the pinnacle of super-ss generals, first one must be cornered into a life-and-death state in order to push ones potential to the limit. Huang Zhong had done that and as a result, Huang Zhong was too strong to be a match even for Sun Ce, Taishi Ci and Jiang Qin fighting together. But due to the damage from the ballista arrow earlier, Sun Ce managed to push himself to a corner.


    The second step is one needed to understand either two extremes, one is extreme anger and the other is extreme sorrow. Huang Zhong had also have walked this path, Huang Xu¡¯s illness made Huang Zhong sad all the time, so sad that he understood sadness and by understanding sadness, he reached the second prerequisite for reaching another stage in pinnacle of super-ss general and for Sun Ce, the death of Da Qiao and Oolong, made him understand sadness.


    TL: THE FUCK?! ONE NEED TO REACH MUSOU TENSEI IN ORDER TO REACH PINNACLE OF SUPER CLASS GENERAL? HOKUTO NO KEN FTW BABY.


    Finally, the weapon that the general used must be a weapon that is mostfortable to its users. Lu Bu uses Sky Piercer which then changed to Poseidon Halberd, Huang Zhong uses golden curved dao and Sun Ce uses his Conqueror Spear. This Conqueror Spear carries the will and aspiration and strength of Xiang Yu. At the time when Xiang Yu wielded this Conqueror Spear, his strength had reached pinnacle of super-ss general. That 4-meters long spear became his main weapon, but he also unable to master it, until he broke it into two and he wielded it as a club on one hand and a spear on the other hand, only with that was he able to use the Conqueror Spear perfectly.


    When Xiang Yumitted suicide, he quickly joined the Conqueror Spear before he slit his throat in order to keep the secret of it and bring it to his grave but also thanks to Liu Mang¡¯s ballista shot, he managed to break the Conqueror Spear into to two and finally able to use the Conqueror Spear to its true potential.


    ¡°Hahaha, if you want to thank me, then die for me!!!¡± Huang Zhong sneered. Pinnacle of super-ss also has advanced ss and entree ss. Also regarding ss, Huang Zhong is outssed one point by Lu Bu. One could see that during the duel Lu Bu vs Huang Zhong.


    Now a young man just managed to breakthrough, how can he be Huang Zhong¡¯s opponent?


    ¡°Come on then!!!¡± Sun Ce smiled confidently. He climbed to Wancheng city wall, not just to take revenge, he wanted to duel with Huang Zhong because he is one of the rarest super generals. How can Sun Ce waste this opportunity?


    ¡°HUMPH!!!¡± Huang Zhong¡¯s humphed coldly. His eyes are also shing with killing intent. Huang Zhong also felt a threatening aura from this young man, but Huang Zhong also wanted to do duel with him, to prove either his curved dao or Sun Ce¡¯s split spear is superior.


    ¡°HAHAHA!!!! SHAAA, SHAAA!!!!!¡± Dong Xi and Chen Wu were still on a rampage. Liu Mang does not dare to attack them as he knows the weakness of his armor. If an enemy were using sharp weapons, Liu Mang will not fear them as they will be unable to prate his defense, but these two are using blunt weapons and were now killing Lu Bu¡¯s soldiers like they are mincemeat. Blunt weapons are the bane of heavy armor users. They are able to destroy internal organs without destroying the shells. Many of the shield soldiers fell down to Chen Wu and Dong Xi¡¯s assault.


    Then again, if Liu Mang did not fight then these two people might upy Wancheng city.


    ¡°No, I will not let that happen!!! NEVER!!!¡± Liu Mang shook his head to dispel his fear. If Wancheng city was lost, Lu Bu¡¯s army will have truly lost, and letting his troops getting killed is not Liu Mang¡¯s style.


    ¡°Huang Xu!!!¡± Liu Mang¡¯s head is looking back toward Huang Xu and said ¡°I am counting on you!!!¡± After saying his order, Liu Mang lifted his shield and charged toward the front.


    ¡°Little lord, don¡¯t!!!¡± Huang Xu wanted to stop Liu Mang but it is toote. Liu Mang currently is the soul of the army. As long as Liu Mang was able to show his prowess, the others will follow his example and show greaterbat effectiveness.


    However, due to Huang Xu¡¯s injury because of Zhou Tai¡¯s assault, he cannot support Liu Mang directly and only using indirect assaults. Huang Xu then put his hand on his longbow and screamed ¡°Do not worry, little lord!!! As long as Xu is still here, no harm will befall you!!!¡± Regarding archery, Huang Xu has extreme confidence and this is the only skill he¡¯s managed to be on par with his father¡¯s skill.


    ¡°SHAAA!!!¡± Liu Mang rushes toward those two generals wielding great shield.


    ¡°Ooohhh, golden armor!!! Is that guy a senior general of Lu Bu army!!!?¡± Dong Xi sneered toward Liu Mang who led Urban Army to do assault.


    Chen Wu said ¡°Wait, Dong Xi. Golden-armored man.... I KNOW THAT GUY!!!! THAT GUY IS PRINCE OF SHU!!!! His attire is just like Milord¡¯s description!!¡±


    ¡°SHAAAA!!!!¡± Dong Xi already in rampage, he did not care about anything anymore and only wanted to rampage regardless if his enemy is worth a high price, regardless of what his Lord ordered.


    ¡°Capture him alive!!!¡± Chen Wu said to Dong Xi. A dead Prince of Shu can only be considered a merit but a captured Prince of Shu, it is a big thing.


    ¡°Chen Wu, why do you always make things difficult for me?¡± Dong Xi frowned. He likes to kill, only by killing can feel that he is alive and powerful. Although Dong Xi is stupid, he still listened to Chen Wu. Chen Wu is the wise one and listening to Chen Wu was never a mistake.


    ¡°Urban Army!!! Together; We live or die!!!¡± Liu Mang roused the morale of his troops first.


    ¡°Urban Army!!! Together; We live or die!!!¡± A sergeant of Urban Army also followed the suit.


    ¡°SHA, SHA, SHA!!!¡± The Danyang soldiers from the Zuo army under Dong Xi was very hungry for battle and headed toward Liu Mang¡¯s division. The Danyang soldiers are great for one-on-one battle but when they are faced with an organized unit, they will fall apart.


    ¡°First row, raise your shield!!!¡±The Urban Army did their usual formation, giant shields on the front in order to stop Danyang soldier¡¯s first wave of attack.


    ¡°ng, ng, ng!!!¡± Broadswords, swords, spears and pikes are shing up on therge shields but unable to prate the great shields, and even if some of them managed to slip through, the great shield soldier also wear heavy armor, so not much damage can be done.


    ¡°Shield soldiers withdraw, spears soldiers, kill them!!!¡± Liu Mang quickly transmitted his order and the Urban Army transformed into the formation like he wanted. Liu Mang needed to kill a lot of Danyang soldiers who did note from Chu town, as more and more soldiers are scaling the wall. Liu Mang needed to kill them quickly while they are still scaling the wall.


    The Urban Army great shield soldiers retreated and the Danyang soldiers quickly returned attack, thinking that they have no more defense, but they discovered how wrong they are.


    Danyang soldiers were stabbed one by one until they be shish-kabob with one spear stabbing at least 3 people.


    ¡°Spear soldiers, change with great shield and push them!!!¡± Liu Mang ordered ¡°AAAHHHH!!!!¡± Scream from Danyang Zuo soldiers are heard over and over again when they are pushed from the wall.


    ¡°Spear soldiers, once again kill the Danyang soldiers!!!¡± Liu Mang with only a hundred people managed to clear the wall with that strategy and that strategy also made the Danyang soldiers afraid to do battle severely demoralizing them.


    ¡°Interesting!!!¡± Dong Xi licked his lips. He thought that this Prince of Shu was only a coward, but unexpectedly, he is able to use his head to formte strategy. Dong Xi had seen this Prince of Shu only had the strength of less than his own bodyguards, but due to that strategy, he interest was piqued by this Prince of Shu; which made him his next target.

 Chapter 158 - Battle Between Superclass Generals (2)

    Chapter 158 ¨C Battle Between Superss Generals (2)


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon, Edited by Krayto


    ¡°Dammit, destroy them all, QUICK!!!¡± Chen Wu¡¯s brow wrinkled. In just a brief moment the Danyang soldiers¡¯ casualties amounted to 100 people while Urban Army¡¯s only totaled with 8 injuries. Even fighting heavy infantries did not amount to these losses.


    Dong Xi did not care about his Danyang soldiers but Chen Wu cared. Sun Ce assigns those Danyang soldiers because they were trusted by Sun Ce in order to discipline them. All of Sun Ce¡¯s army juniors like Lu Meng and Ling Tong are drooling over these Danyang soldiers. They may be young right now but they bring big threats to Chen Wu and Dong Xi¡¯s positions and value in Sun Ce¡¯s army. They are quick-learners and quick-thinkers, also they are able to think of strategies unlike Chen Wu and Dong Xi.


    They are also Sun Ce¡¯s childhood friends. After theypleted their studies, they will certainly be entrusted with heavy responsibility and be under Zhou Yu. Also in Sun Ce¡¯s army, there are many veterans that have many experience in battle, further lessening their chances to gain merit. That is why when 10,000 Danyang soldiers were assigned to both Chen Wu and Dong Xi, both of them were ecstatic. Chen Wu has hoped to rise in Sun Ce¡¯s army with these Danyang soldiers but if the casualties too big, his chance is also gone.


    ¡°I know!!!¡± Dong Xi waved his hand, then he squatted his body with one leg on the back, preparing to dash.


    ¡°Hrm?!¡± Liu Mang who has been paying attention toward Dong Xi, quickly looked at Dong Xi¡¯s location. Liu Mang really cannotprehend what is Dong Xi is doing, because in his eyes, Dong Xi looked as if he was surrendering.


    But instantaneously, Dong Xi burst out into a sprint with a speed like the 100m runners that does their start squatting, his speed is so fast it came as a huge surprise for a man of his built.


    "Bumps. Bumps!""Bumps" "bump!" his speed was getting faster and faster, Dong Xi¡¯s physique was originally stout and muscr, but actually that did not affect his speed. ¡°Bump!! Bump!! Bump!! Bump!!¡± Dong Xi¡¯s footsteps made big tremors on the city wall shaking everything. Liu Mang was still confused as to what Dong Xi wanted to do, but when his giant iron hammers were ced in front of him then Liu Mang realized ¡°Dammit, he wants to charge at us!!!¡± As Dong Xi was getting nearer and nearer, Liu Mang quickly bellowed hismand ¡°Great shield soldiers, raise your shield with me, perform a wall!!! I would like to see, how much power you have, Dong Xi!!!¡±


    ¡°Bang!!!¡± Liu Mang¡¯s mouth spurted blood. This kind of strength when Dong Xi rammed him. The momentum made Liu Mang feel all of his organs shift ces and Liu Mang was not the only victim here, as several great shield soldiers were also flying and falling one by one like flies, some of them were perished by Dong Xi¡¯s hammer swings.


    ¡°Spearmen, raise your spear!!!¡± Liu Mang¡¯s is gritting his tooth trying to endure the pain. His eyes emitting anger. At Dong Xi¡¯s hammers, there are two people who are still dangling and alive and screaming and was treated as a weapon against the Urban Army.


    ¡°But general, there are still...¡± Some of Urban Army¡¯s spearmen is questioning Liu Mang¡¯s orders as those Urban Army soldiers were theirrades.


    ¡°DO IT NOW!!!¡± Liu Mang¡¯s eyes were fiery. He already knew that those two people are doomed. So right now, he needed to kill them to at least to alleviate their pain.


    "Yes, sir!" All of Urban Army is agreeing


    ¡°RAISE THE SPEARS!!!¡± One by one spearmen raised their spears and became a spear wall.


    ¡°Hahahaha, interesting, interesting!!!¡± Dong Xi pounded his hammer toward Urban Army¡¯s spear wall stabbing both of them.


    ¡°POOF. POOF!!!¡± Both of Urban Army soldiers were punctured and their body like hedgehog now. Although they screamed but when their gaze met Liu Mang¡¯s, they just smiled and died peacefully.


    ¡°Damn!!!¡± Liu Mang eximed his anger while his tears is flowing.


    ¡°SHAAA!!!¡± The Urban Army also responded. They must take revenge for their fallenrades.


    ¡°SHIV, SHIV!!!¡± The enemies were forming a spear wall, so even though Dong Xi swung his iron hammer, at the very least his arm will be wounded. Evidently when he swung his hammer downward to kill the Urban Army soldiers, there was already at least 2 holes from his left arm due to the spears.


    ¡°Damn, it hurts!!!¡± Dong Xi¡¯s eyes are expressing the pain. He had stopped his movement and his shoulder is bleeding along with his left arm, but Dong Xi just ignored just picked up his lump of flesh that had fallen on the floor and ate it.


    ¡°Nice, very nice!!!¡± Dong Xi¡¯s killing intent rose again.


    ¡°Dong Xi get a hold of yourself!!! You need to capture the Prince of Shu alive!!!¡± Chen Wu shouted loudly toward Dong Xi. Dong Xi is considered as a second-ss general, although his strength is the same as Jiang Qin. Mainly because once he sees blood he gets over excited and starts killing his own soldiers on with the enemy.


    In Jiangdong, there are two monsters that like to eat people. One is Zhou Tai who died in Huang Zhong¡¯s hand. The other is Dong Xi. Dong Xi liked to eat people and that is the fundamental difference between Zhou Tai and Dong Xi. And even now, Dong Xi still likes to eat people. Sometimes, at night, Dong Xi will stalk people and kill them in order to cook them and that was already with restraint by Sun Ce.


    ¡°I want to eat you!!!¡± Dong Xi¡¯s eximed, at Liu Mang while licking his lips. His expression changed into a hungry man who had not eaten in several months.


    ¡°Oh, want to eat me? Come on then, let me see how big your appetite is!!!¡± Liu Mang retorted back. ¡°FORWARD!!!¡± Liu Mang bellowed his orders. The two people who just died were division leaders and yet their position have already been filled.


    One of the division leaders were Chu Jie and the other is a young man whose age is almost as old as Liu Mang.


    ¡°Hey, I like this!!! A person who has no fear!!! Fear makes your meat sour, not tasty!!!¡± Dong Xi said while resolving to eat all of the Urban Army¡¯s personnel.


    Liu Mang frowned when he looked at Dong Xi already bearing his fangs. He knows that this Dong Xi did not lie when he said he wanted to eat them all, it is due to his teeth being bit dark because of the acid that is produced when human meat is cooked.


    ¡°Fine then,e to me!!!¡± Liu Mang sighed calmly. With the Urban Army dying together, Liu Mang will not be lonely in hell.


    At the other side, Huang Zhong and Sun Ce were a doing fierce battle. During the battle Three Heroes vs Huang Zhong, Huang Zhong only needed to show 60% of his strength in order to match them, but right now Huang Zhong is putting out 80% of his strength versus Sun Ce alone.


    But that is that!!! Because right now Huang Zhong is forcing Sun Ce with his golden curved dao! ¡°No more show of strength, now you die!!!¡± Said Huang Zhong, the battle between Huang Zhong and Sun Ce was a private duel, all of people nearby who saw this battle, quickly moved away and did their own jobs.


    Sun Ce then said ¡°You are very strong, but if you able to survive my ultimate move, you can boast that you have survived my assault!!¡± Sun Ce is not the opponent of Huang Zhong. Although he has reached pinnacle of super-ss it is only the preliminary ss, but he got the ultimate skill using the Conqueror Spear.


    ¡°Come then!!! Let this Zhong taste your ultimate move!!!¡± Huang Zhong also wanted to see Sun Ce¡¯s ultimate skill. He had tasted the power of the Conqueror Spear. That Western Chu Conqueror Xiang Yu really left a good legacy. A recently broken-through pinnacle of super-ss managed to force a veteran to use 80% of his strength.


    ¡°Oh, thanks for being a patron for this Sun Ce, now let this Sun Ce send you to hell with this move!!!¡± Sun Ce¡¯s hand is gripped tightly on Conqueror Spear, his aura changes.


    ¡°Um?!¡± Huang Zhong frowned. This Sun Ce did not just give a threatening feeling, but also dangerous one. One man with a spear is reminded Huang Zhong of Lu Bu a few weeks ago when he did battle with him.


    ¡°Come on then, let this Zhong also show his ultimate skill!!!¡± Huang Zhong¡¯s heart also got excited. When he managed to breakthrough to the pinnacle of super-ss, he was at the same age as Sun Ce and Huang Xu just 4 years older and he also had big aspirations for himself. When he reached that level, he never thought that this nation will give birth to those whose ss is like him.


    During Huang Zhong vs Lu Bu, Huang Zhong knows that his skill is inferior to Lu Bu, but at that time he was amander therefore he will not admit defeat. But now Huang Zhong has be a subordinate of Lu Bu, so his ranks is lower than Sun Ce now, but Huang Zhong will never let himself be lower than Sun Ce in terms of prowess.


    ¡°HAAAHHH!!!¡± Huang Zhong also gripped his golden curved dao. He thought ¡°this move was left out during the fight with Milord, but now I will show this skill here and now!!¡±


    Their auras were increasing more and more and shing with each other. The emotion on their body is uncertain, either anger or calmness mixed together, but one thing is a certain, if anyone approached them, they will meet their end.


    ¡°Country Destroyer!!!¡± Sun Ce made the first move. His Conqueror Spear had be one of his body. When Sun Ce screamed that move¡¯s name, the Conqueror Spear made a thundering noise. Sun Ce tried to stab Huang Zhong with that move but Huang Zhong retaliated and screamed ¡°Dragon yer¡± in a shing move to take down Sun Ce. Sun Ce was hit by that move and was thrown away several meters and before he was hit, he managed to stab Huang Zhong¡¯s armor but no apparent damage happened to Huang Zhong.

 Chapter 159 - Rampage (1)

    Chapter 159 ¨C Rampage (1)


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon, Edited by Krayto


    ¡°COUGH, COUGH!!!¡± Sun Ce half-knelt on the ground. His Conqueror Spears are located on his hand, trying to support his body. The blue stone under his foot is already crushed, his arm is shivering and Sun Ce¡¯s face is pale due to blood loss. His armor is broken and his right-side also bleeding profusely along with his right shoulder. Just a little more, his right arm will be lost forever like Jiang Qin with his left-hand.


    Changing pinnacle of super-ss to hyper ss. So 3rd ss, 2nd ss, 1st ss, super-ss, hyper-ss generals.


    He lost this battle!!! He who had reached the hyper-ss lost because his opponent was too strong.


    ¡°HAHAHAHA!!!¡±Sun Ceughed wholeheartedly. Thatugh was not a forced chuckle or sneer, but a genuine happyughter because he met someone who is more powerful than him. A militarymander has two things that can make him most happy in battlefield. First one is wless victory, second one is to find a worthy adversary.


    So, even in defeat, Sun Ce found huge excitement.


    ¡°Prepare to die, Sun Ce!!!¡±Huang Zhong eximed. He is also very tired, when he fought Jiang Qin earlier, even though he tore up Jiang Qin, that still required extreme concentration and it wore him down a lot. After that due to his carelessness, he was besieged by three generals, facing the same predicament like Lu Bu in Ho Gate. Even after doing a very grueling battle like that, he still needed to battle in order to pacify each gates.


    On Huang Zhong¡¯s curved dao, there is a clean hole on the center, also on his chest his armor was destroyed by Sun Ce¡¯s ultimate move, ¡°Country Destroyer¡±.


    ¡°Country Destroyer¡± is the ultimate move of Western Chu Conqueror Xiang Yu, he is first do this move when he was invading Qin Dynasty¡¯s capital in Xianyang and helped to crumble the dynasty. But it is a pity that the ¡°Country Destroyer¡± move was lost when Xiang Yumit suicide in Wu River but due to sheer genius of Sun Ce, he was able to recall back that move and execute it on Huang Zhong.


    Huang Zhong¡¯s eyes are locked-on Sun Ce. This person is truly a genius among genius and will be a big threat in the future. He is able to breakthrough to be a hyper-ss general just by being severely wounded in battle and even used Huang Zhong in order to temper his strength. Huang Zhong himself needed to build up and refine his strength slowly in order to reach this level. If this boy did not die now, the next time he did sortie, he will be very hard to kill.


    ¡°Die?¡± Sun Ce sneered ¡°Yes, I lost, but I refuse to die here!!!¡± He quickly moved his hand in order to support his body with Conqueror Spear.


    But today Sun Ce saw genuine Tu Long Shu unexpectedly. Huang Zhong¡¯s earlier technique was called ¡°Dragon yer¡±. ¡°Is that really the Dragon yer technique?¡± Sun Ce pondered in his heart while looking at that hollow hole of golden curved dao. Sun Jian, The Tiger of Jiangdong and also Sun Ce¡¯s father was an expert in using curved dao and have told Sun Ce that there is another skill that can only be used by someone whose skill in curved dao is already reached pinnacle of curved dao skill, that skill is called ¡°Dragon yer¡±. His father said, when he managed to get the skill ¡°Dragon yer¡±, he will pronounce himself to thend that he had already evolved to the Dragon of Jiangdong, when Sun Ce heard Sun Jian¡¯s promation, he just smiled and treated it as a joke.


    TL: Dragon Killer, just like the wuxia novel Heaven Sword and Dragon Sabre. Indonesian readers might remember it as Golok Pembunuh Naga dan Pedang Langit Tandingannya¡± The famed To Liong To with Thio Bukie as the protagonist


    The terms of ¡°Dragon yer¡± harked from Zhuangzi and Lie Yukou anecdote. The anecdote told that one man from Zhu country wanted to study the ¡°Dragon yer¡± technique. He sold all of his properties, closed his stores and gave all of his money to the people, then went to a mountain where he met a hermit who could teach him ¡°Dragon yer¡±.


    After three years, he learned the ¡°Dragon yer¡± technique and went down from the mountain but due to peace times, he was unable to find work and can only work as a coolie in a rice shop. When Zhuangzi and Lie Yukou wrote that anecdote, they also provided another information that the person from Zhu truly managed to learn ¡°Dragon yer¡± technique and that his skill in wushu is unmatchable but due to peace times and ¡°Dragon yer¡± technique was no longer used, so it disappeared from history, but today Sun Ce truly saw the ¡°Dragon yer¡± technique with his own eyes.


    TL: Zhuangzi and Lie Yukou: both of them are pre-Qin Taoist Schrs


    Looking at Sun Ce wanting to stand up, Huang Zhong eximed ¡°Oh, you want to do ast stand, eh?!¡± Huang Zhong is very shocked due to his ¡°Dragon yer¡± being unable to kill Sun Ce, but Sun Ce is already severely wounded and will die in two bouts with Huang Zhong. As long as Sun Ce dies, the battle is decided.


    ¡°Last stand? Hahaha, you could not afford to kill me!!!¡± Sun Ce knows that he is not Huang Zhong¡¯s match but the situation has rendered himself to be un-kible.


    ¡°Are you saying that I am unable to kill you, huh?! Earlier it is because our skills the Dragon yer and Country Destroyer are matched up in damage, but now you die!!!¡± Huang Zhong¡¯s eyes quickly shed dangerously and gripped his golden curved dao to kill Sun Ce.


    In Huang Zhong the hand the gold knife brandished again got up to overrun toward Sun Ce.


    Sun Ce quickly made a stance to avoid it, although he himself already evolved from strong to mighty, his life is at bigger riskpared to Huang Zhong¡¯s.


    But, Huang Zhong¡¯s golden curved dao is unavoidable and Sun Ce can only defend, but when he tried to parry Huang Zhong¡¯s sh, he was unable to withstand the momentum and vomited ck blood and said ¡°So, it is not a lie, when you said you are able to kill me in two bouts!!!¡±


    Huang Zhong then eximed ¡°Oh, since you know you cannot fight back, then give me your life!!! I will make sure yourst moment is painless!!!¡± Huang Zhong also really admired Sun Ce. At this age, he is already a warlordmanding 100,000 troops and able to be a hyper-ss general. Although Huang Zhong himself is already a hyper-ss general, his achievement is minisculepared to Sun Ce¡¯s.


    Huang Zhong was really envious of this Sun Ce. Sun Jian really had a good son. If Sun Jian was still alive, then the Sun¡¯s danger will be threefold and perhaps his lord Lu Bu must withdraw and attack Jing Province.


    Fortunately he died under Huang Zu and Cai Mao¡¯s arrows, at this very moment, Huang Zhong felt thankful to Huang Zu.


    ¡°Cough, cough!!!¡± Sun Ce coughed out a lot of blood. He is truly tired. This battle really took the toll for him as well giving him lots of experiences and insights. This loss actually is not so bad, as Sun Ce able to gain a lot experience from battling Huang Zhong. But all in all, this is battle where people kill each other, so Huang Zhong right now wanted to kill Sun Ce and make him the same like those of ordinary soldiers who died here.


    ¡°I know that I will die in two bouts, but before that, I will have some people to apany me!!!¡± Said Sun Ce while smiling, Huang Zhong really admired that Sun Ce can smile in his dying moments.


    ¡°Oh, want to take me with you, huh?!¡± An executor is usually anxious when wanted to execute a hapless man, but this did not happen to Huang Zhong. He is already old, and being old brings calmness to one heart.


    ¡°Oh, not you!!! It is your little lord who wille with me!!! Our respected His Highness Prince of Shu!!!¡± Sun Ce pointed his Conqueror Spear toward Liu Mang¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Um?!¡± Huang Zhong¡¯s brow wrinkled. He quickly turn his head and panicked. His little lord Prince of Shu was besieged by two generals Chen Wu and Dong Xi and more and more of the Danyang soldiers are climbing the city wall. Now the amount of Danyang soldier¡¯s personnel already matched with the Urban Army.


    Although in two bouts, Huang Zhong can kill Sun Ce but the time will take too long. Those twomanders will tear apart Urban Army. Huang Zhong will never let any harm happen to Liu Mang out of life debt to Liu Mang for healing his son and Liu Mang is his little lord.


    ¡°Humph!!!¡± Huang Zhong humphed coldly and he prepared to leave Sun Ce¡¯s location and goes to Liu Mang.


    ¡°Stop him!!!¡± Sun Ce said it while coughing. His order is very decisive and no hesitation at all.


    ¡°Yes, sir!!¡± Danyang soldiers of Zuo quickly attacked Huang Zhong. They could not disobey Sun Ce¡¯s orders and their brothers also have been killed by Huang Zhong.


    ¡°Sun Ce, do not force my hand even further!!!¡± Huang Zhong¡¯s eyes is shing killing intent. This Danyang soldiers of Zuo will perish shortly by Huang Zhong.


    ¡°Hahaha, I really do not care anymore!!! All I need to do is to halt you here!!!¡± Sun Ce knows that Huang Zhong wants to rush toward Liu Mang and will ignore him. Sun Ce really took fancy on this Huang Zhong, but unfortunately he will not be able on his side forever. ¡°That Lu Bu Lu Fengxian and Liu Mang Liu Hanyang, what good do they have for having a loyalty of such a valiant general? That Goddamned ve of Three Surnames and Fake Prince of Shu, damn you both!!!¡± Though Sun Ce.


    Danyang soldiers are gathering up one by one. Danyang soldiers feared death, but once you killed one of their people, more and more hatred gathered up turning into a craze. As we have said before, Danyang soldierse from one town where the town only had one surname, so every single of the Danyang soldiers killed is a brother, an uncle or a father is killed.


    So, Sun Ce¡¯s strategy now is to halt Huang Zhong until he managed to breakthrough Wancheng city. After that, Huang Zhong only had two options which are to surrender or continue to fight. If he surrendered then good, he will certainly hold a very high position in Jiangdong¡¯s army and may possibly lead 100,000 soldiers under him.


    However Sun Ce had misjudged the situation because all of a sudden Huang Zhong said ¡°Oh, why should I go there? As long as I have you as a hostage, it is the same as helping my little lord!!!¡± Huang Zhong quickly redirect his feet toward Sun Ce.


    ¡°The hell?!¡± Sun Ce also stunned. He really did not think that this Huang Zhong is charging toward him again now. Huang Zhong only need two bouts in order to get him as a hostage and these Danyang soldiers will not be able to stop him.


    Although Danyang soldiers are strong, they only serve as elite soldiers and they are notmanders, naturally cannot know the terror of a general.


    Exchanging Sun Ce with Prince of Shu? Truly this Huang Zhong is very courageous and quick thinker.


    Sun Ce was already unable to fight anymore and can only support his body. Sun Ce actually did not want to lose these Danyang soldiers, but they already emitted big killing intent and Huang Zhong has killed at least 10 Danyang soldiers, so they will not miss this chance to kill him.


    Also, this can be a big gamble to hold off Huang Zhong for Chen Wu and Dong Xi to grab Prince of Shu Liu Mang and let Wancheng city copsed by itself.


    Lu Bu, with Bing Province Heavy Cavalry and Formation Breaker, is the king ofnd warfare. Sun Ce, although he is also pretty confident himself, knows that fighting these two elites will be a very narrow win with unrecoverable damage from each sides. From 100,000 troops he maybe only left with 10,000 troops and maybe they will not win the fight. So, now, they need to conquer Wancheng city again. After Wancheng city returned to their hand, Sun Ce¡¯s army can cut Lu Bu army¡¯s supply lines and be on defense all the time along with their natural defenses that Lu Kang and Liu Xun has built.


    This Wancheng city had been besieged by Sun Ce two years ago when he was under Yuan Shu¡¯s rule. He besieged Lu Kang for a whole two years without any result rather than just cutting off Lu Kang¡¯smunication and supply routes to outside world and let them starve themselves to death.


    Two years of meaningless battle. Sun Ce thought ¡°In just two years, I can destroy Jiangxia. In just two years Yuan Shao and Cao Cao start to duke it out in Guandu!!! But I am stuck on that meaningless battle with a prolonged blockade just because the city has a natural defensive advantage!!! No more will I suffer like that!!!¡±


    So Sun Ce roared ¡°Fight to the death!!!¡± All of Danyang soldiers also bellowed ¡°Fight to the death!!!¡± They must kill Huang Zhong for 10 of their uncles and rtives who died earlier.


    Sun Ce and Liu Mang is fighting a bitter battle to the death.


    ¡°One general equals to a thousand men¡± Liu Mang finally knows what this idiom means. One of the reasons of the demise of Shu Country besides Liu Shan¡¯s stupidity is theck of mighty generals because at the end of Three Kingdoms period, only Wei Yan is capable enough to fight and he is killed due to treason. Regarding Wei, the reason that Cao Cao unable to unify China is also because theck of mighty general, like Lu Bu. He had Cao Ren, Xiahou Dun as his valiant generals and advisors like Guo Jia, Xun Yu and Xun You, Jia Xu and Cheng Yu, he also had the Ferocious Cavalry but he was still unable to take Wu Country and Shu Country.


    As an example, historically when Zhang Fei is the only one who guarded Chang Ban Bridge. He bellowed his challenge and even killed Xiahou Jie because he is too afraid to face Zhang Fei. Zhang Fei at this timeline is still first-ss general, but when they reached Chang Ban Bridge, it can be said, at that time, he already be a hyper-ss general and can stand toe-to-toe with the current Lu Bu and Huang Zhong.


    With such a person bellowing a challenge and with an aura to oppress people who is able to kill anyone who tried to get close to them, even Xiahou Yuan and Xiahou Dun will not approach him. Inside Cao army¡¯s massive numbers, there was only two generals who are able to fight toe-on-toe with them, and those people are Dian Wei and Xu Chu. And with Dian Wei gone, Cao Cao got more paranoid and made Xu Chu his personal bodyguard, unable to leave Cao Cao¡¯s side even for a second..


    At the hand of Liu Bei, not only did they have Zhang Fei but he also had Guan Yu, Zhao Yun and Chen Dao as Zhang Fei¡¯s peers.


    Zhao Yun was most famous when he alone charge 7 times while carrying baby Liu Shan in Changban. Even though he was confronted with many generals and soldiers, he still managed to get out of there alive.


    Currently Liu Mang does not have those kind of generals in his hand, if only Cheng Yu or Gan Ning were here, he might stand a better chance.


    ¡°Bump!!!¡± Another Urban Army soldier is flying, struck by Dong Xi.


    ¡°Whiz, whiz, whiz!!!¡± Huang Xu is also shooting those soldiers without even stopping for a breath. All of his shots managed to kill the enemies, but every time he killed one enemy, 10 wille and rece him. The 2,000 reserve squad of the Urban Army also joined the battle. Sun Ce¡¯s army is really all out in this battle as if they are on theirst legs. They really think that they can take Wancheng city this day.


    Dusk is approaching but Sun Ce¡¯s army shows no sign of retreating at all, instead they kept piling up and charging toward them.


    Reinforcements, if only they have reinforcements.


    Liu Mang right now can only defend. The Danyang soldiers that Chen Wu and Dong Xi led, one by one was cut down by Urban Army, but the Urban Army also got a very big casualties now. Basically they have the same amount of loss.


    Danyang soldiers actually can still afford to take losses, but the Urban Army already unable afford anymore. From 3,000, the Urban Army were spread to four gates. In Liu Mang¡¯s hand there are only 300 troops, but the Danyang soldiers got at least 2 divisions here.


    The Liu n¡¯s private soldiers were cut down from 5,000 to 2,000. From those 2,000, the numbers were cut down to more than a half of it, to separate the severely wounded, but alive with the one who is still alive and able to fight which was less than 1,000 troops.


    The Urban Army who are fighting in the city wall from started 3,000 troops now had only less than 2,000 troops.


    Chen Wu then eximed ¡°Your Highness Prince of Shu, SURRENDER!!!¡± Right after saying that Chen Wu pounded the Liu n private soldiers, killing him, and it made a sickening sound. Chen Wu really did not care about anything anymore as this is the battlefield which one must ughter the others in order to survive.


    ¡°Surrender?! Hahaha, are you still spouting nonsense until now?¡± Liu Mang retorted back while ring at Chen Wu and Dong Xi. Both of them are the ones who killed most of his Urban Army now. The Danyang soldiers are still fighting fiercely against the Urban Army, the Danyang soldiers are currently no match with coordinated attacks from the Urban Army.


    ¡°No surrender, then die!!!¡± Chen Wu¡¯s said it with regret. Capturing alive is better than killing, but if one does not surrender, then why bother?


    ¡°Wu, do not bother persuading him. I want to eat his body!!!¡± Dong Xi licked his lips.


    ¡°No, whatever you do, you can only kill him, not eat him!!!¡± Chen Wu disagreed. This Liu Mang is the Prince of Shu and one of the Han royalties. Although the Han Dynasty is already crumbling, but people still revere the Han. He can be killed but cannot be eaten, because it meant you ate your sovereign. Eating him will also give Cao Cao a righteous cause to destroy you.


    They discussed it as if Liu Mang had already be a fish on the chopping block.


    They know that Lu Bu¡¯s army had no reinforcements, even if they came, these two already know that Wancheng city will be their lord¡¯s possessions once again.


    ¡°Want this Liu Mang or this Wancheng city, go fuck yourself and die!!!¡± Liu Mang gritted his teeth. He is very tired. Liu Mang has been battling Sun Ce¡¯s army from noon until now for almost 6 hours but for whatever reason, Wancheng city had not fallen.


    ¡°In that case, die for me!!!¡± Chen Wu also got crazy, he already wasted too much time and eximed ¡°Dong Xi, attack together!!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, Chen Wu, finally you go crazy too!!!¡± Dong Xi smiled, because Chen Wu finally had gotten enraged. Chen Wu then eximed ¡°In half an hour, this Wancheng city will fall to us!!!¡±


    Chen Wu and Dong Xi are second-ss generals. Although Dong Xi had great strength, he is an untrained brute, if he met with a master like Jiang Qin, he will not win. But Jiang Qin will not easily provoke Dong Xi, as he likes to eat people and when doing battle, Chen Wu will quickly aid Dong Xi, forming tag team. Both of them are so coordinated that when battling them, it is just like fighting Taishi Ci.


    ¡°SHAAAA!!!!¡± Dong Xi began to charge. Dong Xi¡¯s body is huge and he is able to sweep the enemy in front easily but if he is alone, he will be very careful as in front of him there was a spear forest that Urban Army formed, but this is where Chen Wues in. Chen Wu with his pair of iron rod can deflect the spear wall while Dong Xi charges toward them.


    The defensive formation was crumbling in front of these two¡¯s tag-team attack!!! Each time their step made the earth tremble, they threw the bnce of all Urban Army


    ¡°Easy, easy, hahahaha!!!¡± Dong Xiughed. The Urban Army who managed to hit Dong Xi were not able to bring any damage to him and only brought damage to themselves, several of them were already vomiting blood, but due to great shield that they wore, it is only considered minor damage. But the same thing, cannot be said to Liu n¡¯s private soldiers as they are currently stuck on Dong Xi¡¯s hammer like candy. Their armor is thin like paper and unable to withstand that kind of assault. Dong Xi quickly drunk their blood and eximed ¡°Delicious, delicious!!!¡±

 Chapter 160 - Rampage (2)

    Chapter 160 ¨C Rampage (2)


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon, Edited by Krayto


    ¡°Bump, bump, bump!!!¡± A powerful heavy cavalry wad running across Lujiang Prefecture. They startedst night and it is already almost night again, they have worked their warhorses nonstop. They are in such a hurry that all of their biological needs were done on top of their warhorse.


    But, even in this hurry, the cavalry soldiers¡¯ faces were strong and determined, only by closer examination can tell how tired these soldiers were.


    ¡°Milord, Yu requests for a short break!¡± Cheng Yu is riding with this division and is currently shouting to themander who was wearing a golden armor.


    ¡°No, we cannot afford to have a short break!!!¡± Lu Bu shook his head. When Cheng Yu and his 100 heavy cavalry bodyguards arrived in Shucheng County, Lu Bu already knew that the news is pretty bad. Lu Bu also prepared to return to the main HQ after finishing Shucheng County and fight Sun Ce again. But who would have expected that Sun Ce attacked Wancheng city directly out of desperation.


    Wancheng city¡¯s defenders amounted to only 8,000 troops and Sun Ce had 100,000 troops. Even an idiot can im that the battle is a lost cause. How can they take a break, when Wancheng city will be broken through in any minutes? In Wancheng city, it did not only have Lu Bu¡¯s army¡¯s grain and provisions, but it also housed Lu Bu¡¯s family.


    If it was only grain and provisions, it would not be too big of a problem, because Lu Bu can just order a massacre on Shucheng County to grab grain and provisions. But the big matter is, if Wancheng city was broken through, Sun Ce will massacre all of Lu Bu¡¯s family in exchange for Da Qiao¡¯s death.


    Therefore when Lu Bu obtained this urgent report, he quickly transferredmand to Gao Shun, Zhang Liao and Zang Ba to continue the siege and he himself rode with the Bing Province Heavy Cavalry along with Cheng Yu and Urban Army¡¯s cavalries posthaste.


    ¡°But, but they...!¡±Cheng Yu is pointing toward Urban Army¡¯s cavalries and Bing Province Heavy Cavalries. They have done a lot of battle before, in Shucheng County and Jiashi County and now they are forced to return to Wancheng city, so they just gritted their teeth and rode their warhorses, especially when they heard that their little lord is in danger.


    ¡°Also tired?! Ask them, if they are tired or not?!¡± Lu Bu said it while sneering.


    ¡°Not tired!!! Not tired!!!¡± Those wolf boys are screaming loudly even though their stamina already exhausted due to prolonged ride.


    Bing Province Heavy Cavalry are group of wolves. Wolves can hold their hunger in order to fight a prolonged battle, and they are also very resilient to sleep, and even if they are tired, they just needed to sit on the warhorse and fall into deep sleep immediately.


    ¡°If you are not tired, then increase your speed now!!!¡± Lu Bu shouted to all of Bing Province Heavy Cavalry and started speeding up again.


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    ¡°DIE!!! DIE!!!¡± Lu Bu¡¯s army and Sun Ce¡¯s army are shing fiercely with each other. Huang Zhong and his Urban Army division is cutting down Danyang soldiers one by one while on the other side, Liu Mang was pounded severely by Chen Wu and Dong Xi causing serious casualties.


    Urban Army under Liu Mang¡¯s lead just kept bring pushed back until they were already at a corner where further retreating will bring damage to the inner city. The Liu n private soldiers were all garbage, they were unable to fight, if not, how can they be pushed this far? Moreover, if they retreat into inner city, they can forget about winning this battle, as civilian casualties will be high.


    Liu Mang then order his division to stop and eximed ¡°Brothers, our backs are against the wall. If we retreat any more, we might as give them the key this Wancheng city! If you follow me, you will only find death!!!¡±


    Liu Mang¡¯s Urban Army are all tired. They are all hoping to retreat to Wancheng city or hoping to leave Wancheng city, never to return again, but they are blocked by the fact that there were 100,000 troops down there and several Danyang soldiers elites waiting to ughter them.


    Liu Mang continues his speech ¡°You can pick one of these two choices. First is to surrender. This Liu Mang will not hold you back! Throw down your weapon and go down the city wall. Do not worry, your pride will still be there, for this Liu Mang has acknowledged your heroism. Second choice is to fight to the end. Even though this Liu Mang is not promising you all survival, I can promise to stand by all of you till the end!!!¡± Liu Mang knew in his heart, that Wancheng city is unable to be defended anymore. From 8,000 soldiers who are defending Wancheng city, only less than 3,000 troops who are professional and trained soldiers. 5,000 troops were from the Liu n¡¯s private soldiers and were recruited from local farmers. They were all part-time soldiers. One can say in spring, they needed to nt rice, in summer, they needed to pick up swords to fight. One can simply see how big their battle potential is.


    Even if all of them were professional soldiers, he only had 8,000 troops. Impossible to fight 100,000 troops. Liu Mang felt very bitter, he knew that staying in the city will only count as fighting to one¡¯sst breath, but he has promised Lu Bu that he, Liu Mang, will not lose this Wancheng city. Also he has promised to Su Fei that he will give payback to Sun Ce¡¯s army. Liu Kai and Liu Neng were ordered by Liu Mang to go to his mansion, preparing them to leave Wancheng city along with Lu Bu¡¯s family.


    ¡°General, we do not surrender!!!¡± Chu Jie speaks up. Chu Jie is young but he is a veteran and already fearless of death. Moreover, he needed to make an example of all of Danyang soldiers Chu division as he is their third master.


    ¡°General, are you going to abandon us?!¡± The nearby Urban Army lieutenant is inquiring Liu Mang¡¯s words.


    ¡°General, I want to surrender, but I can no longer leave!!!¡± Another Urban Army soldier is speaking to Liu Mang while showing his leg wound, he is now standing supported by other soldiers.


    ¡°General, we did not die in Xiapi, we did not die in Kaiyang, even in Mt. Bagong. If our fate is to die, we have already died many times. What is the different this time?!¡± Chu Jie inquired again.


    ¡°No, this is different. In Xiapi, we had the darkness of night as our disguise. In Kaiyang, I brought you equipment¡¯s and warhorses. And in Mt. Bagong, there were supply troops that can fight back as reinforcements. But now?! We have nothing, we¡¯ve exhausted our miracles!!! Only death awaits us!!!¡± Liu Mang exined to all of them, but no one faltered in Liu Mang¡¯s speech. In fact, they be much more resolute.


    ¡°Little lord, this Xu¡¯s life was extended by you. Now Xu will repay his debt to you!!!¡± Huang Xu also opened his mouth. Liu Mang ordered Huang Xu to leave with Liu Kai and Liu Neng, but he persisted to fight for Liu Mang to the end.


    ¡°Since all of you want to die with me!!! Then we die together here!!!¡± Liu Mang opened his mouth finally then he licked the corner of his mouth as if he wanted to ughter many people and screamed ¡°Urban Army!!! Together; we share life and death!!!¡±


    ¡°Urban Army!!! Together, we share life and death!!!¡± All of the Urban Army and Huang Xu eximed the same words. They had be crazy once more and screamed ¡°SHA, SHA, SHA!!!¡± killing innumerable Danyang soldiers. The once cornered Urban Army were now fighting back.


    ¡°Hooo, ast stand!!!¡± Dong Xi who just finished thest of Liu n¡¯s private soldier finally focused his attention toward Urban Army.


    ¡°Oh, they have a death wish, so let¡¯s help them die!!!¡± Chen Wu was getting angry because he was already unable to make Liu Mang surrender.


    ¡°HAAA!!!¡± Both of them are leaping toward the Urban Army like tigers.


    ¡°Bang!!!¡± Dong Xi¡¯s great hammer is pounding fiercely. The great shield soldier is pressed under the great shield splitting fresh blood. The other spearmen were also unable to stab Dong Xi because Chen Wu quickly intervened ¡°Do not worry about your nk, I am here!!!¡± Chen Wu quickly blocked their spears and killed the owner. Dong Xi also saw that those insects actually did not need to do close range battle, he can just throw their spears like javelins and they died quickly by that strike.


    Theirrade¡¯s death aggravated Urban Army to keep pressing forward.


    ¡°DIE, DIE!!!¡± Dong Xi and Chen Wu had be monsters.


    Dong Xi quickly sprinted himself toward Liu Mang while drooling ¡°DIE AND BECOME MY MEAL!!!¡± Dong Xi did not want to use his hammer as it will destroy his meat¡¯s quality, so he used his leg to trounce him.


    Liu Mang quickly grasped his great shield and broadsword, so he can chop off Dong Xi¡¯s leg.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you do that!!!¡± ¡°ng, argh!!!¡± Chen Wu quickly react to Liu Mang¡¯s action and managed to make him drop his broadsword and put it away. Now in Liu Mang¡¯s hand only a great shield was left.


    ¡°Capture him alive!!!¡± Chen Wu eximed. A weaponless Liu Mang was a fish on the chopping block in Chen Wu¡¯s eyes. He definitely was not anyone¡¯s match anymore.


    ¡°HAHAHAHA, YOU ARE MINE!!!¡± Dong Xiughed as he stretched out his hand to reach Liu Mang.


    ¡°HUMPH!!!¡± Liu Mang brandished his great shield and charged toward Dong Xi.


    ¡°Are you hoping to injure me with a broken shield?!¡± Dong Xi asked lightly.


    ¡°Who said a shield is unable to damage people?!¡± All of great shield soldiers¡¯ shields have been polished on the edge and is very sharp. Due to Dong Xi¡¯s negligent attitude, he just kept his hand stretched out and when Liu Mang¡¯s shield made contact with his hand, it cleanly sliced two of his fingers. Blood is spurting like water fountains.


    ¡°AAAHHHH, MY HAND, MY HAND!!!¡± Dong Xi and Chen Wu both were negligent. He should have protected Dong Xi. But again, earlier, he also had the same idea which is ¡°Shields were a defensive weapon, not an offensive weapon!!!¡± But he never thought that a shield can also be used to attack.


    The fierce ache made Dong Xi berserk. ¡°I want to kill you!!!¡± Dong Xi had already forgotten Chen Wu¡¯s advice to capture him alive and already. He quickly brandished his hammers and start pounding toward Liu Mang.


    ¡°AAAHHHH!!!!¡± Liu Mang screamed. He managed to avoid the first strike, but he was unable to avoid the second one. The giant hammer hit him on the shield and directly hit Liu Mang on the chest.


    ¡°Bang!!!¡± The golden armored general flew to the other side. Liu Mang finally realized the feeling of being hit by a meteorite.


    ¡°Little lord!!!¡± Huang Xu is screaming. He is currently blocked by the Danyang soldiers and did not have enough time to rescue Liu Mang.


    ¡°General!!!¡± The Urban Army soldiers were also getting crazy and they quickly gathered toward Liu Mang.


    ¡°None can stop me!!! I MUST KILL HIM!!! I MUST KILL HIM!!!¡± Dong Xi¡¯s hand is bleeding, but it cannot prevent his bloodlust from killing Liu Mang.

 Chapter 161 - Chen Wu Has Fallen

    Chapter 161 ¨C Chen Wu Has Fallen


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon, Edited by Krayto


    ¡°Cough, cough!!!¡± Liu Mang struggled to stand. That Dong Xi, only one injury made him berserk. Chen Wu can only focus on Dong Xi, hoping Dong Xi did not kill or eat Liu Mang; bringing him huge repercussions.


    ¡°DIE FOR ME!!!¡± Dong Xi dropped his great hammer toward Liu Mang. Liu Mang rolled to the side while suppressing his pain to evade his strike. The great hammer made a hole at the ground of city wall.


    As he rolled Liu Mang¡¯s grabbed a spear with his hand, and plopped himself up to a stand.


    ¡°Die, die, die, die!!!¡± Dong Xi¡¯s huge body moved up again. His focus ispletely on Liu Mang.


    ¡°WHIZ, WHIZ!!!¡± Two arrows were shot flying. Dong Xi did not hear nor notice those arrows, but Chen Wu however did and managed to deflect the arrows.


    ¡°SHAAA!!!¡± Two Urban Army soldiers charged toward Dong Xi, but Dong Xi also did not care, as his eyes are fixated solely on Liu Mang.


    ¡°HUMPH!!!¡± Chen Wu right now is very alert, so he quickly killed those two soldiers. He cannot let Dong Xi receive more damage, for he is responsible for defending Dong Xi.


    When one person is attacked, he kept in mind when to do defend or attack. Those are the fundamentals of a fight, even if that person is a hyper-ss general.


    Dong Xi and Chen Wu realized that problem and became aware that they will not be able to reach the hyper-ss status. So they focused on bing a master in one aspect. One person did the offense and the other did the defense, with thatbination, Chen Wu and Dong Xi are unstoppable.


    ¡°Darned insect!! DIE!!!¡± Dong Xi started pounding his double hammers again. If this hit connects, Liu Mang would instantly be a meat patty. It didn¡¯t help that he was currently cornered and had no chance to escape as his gold cloth was susceptible to blunt weapon attacks.


    ¡°Hoho, nice chance!!!¡± When Liu Mang saw Dong Xi approaching, he stayed calm and even smiled. The spear in his hand was already firmed toward Dong Xi¡¯s heart and if Liu Mang put all his strength on the spear trust, he could kill him in one clean blow.


    A spear¡¯s thrusting speed is very fast. If it was only Dong Xi by himself, he would be pierced without enough time to react. However...


    ¡°Oh no you don¡¯t, you won¡¯t harm Dong Xi again!!!¡± Chen Wu sneered. He will not make the same mistake twice. Dong Xi already lost two fingers due to his negligence on defending him.


    Chen Wu¡¯s iron rod quickly moved to defend Dong Xi¡¯s entire body.


    ¡°Hehehe, got you!!!¡± Liu Mangughed happily. Suddenly both of his hand were twisting to change the direction, but strangely his bone was also making sounds.


    ¡°THE HELL?!¡± Chen Wu was stunned. What the hell is this Liu Mang going to do? Breaking his arm as a trump card? Is he forfeiting the battle? If one looked at the situation calmly, Liu Mang did not forfeit the battle, he was merely preparing himself to strike.


    Liu Mang then eximed his move ¡°Conqueror Destroy Cauldron!!!¡± This move is one of Lu Bu¡¯s skill with his ji halberd. The many cases when Lu Bu pulled out this move, a general always died. Dong Zhuo also died b, y this move, it destroyed his heartpletely, like being shot by an anti-tank sniper rifle.


    This move centralized all of the strength into the spear and that strength is used on a thrusting move while spinning as if it was a drill. If Liu Mang¡¯s strength had reached at least first-ss, then it will not harm Liu Mang at all. But Liu Mang only had third-ss general strength, so the recoil from this move cost him a dislocated arm and his muscles ripping from the force of the move.


    ¡°DIE!!!¡± Liu Mang showed a fierce expression. The pain of having one¡¯s muscles being torn was a pain not any mortal can endure. However, Liu Mang had to do this in order to survive.


    ¡°THIS KIND OF SPEED, IMPOSSIBLE!!!¡± Chen Wu quickly pulled out his iron rod, but it was already toote. Liu Mang¡¯s speed was too fast. It far surpassed the speed a third-ss general should have.


    During the battle with Dong Xi, Chen Wu also observed Liu Mang and decided that this Prince of Shu Liu Mang¡¯s skill in wushu had only reached third-ss general. Only a third-ss general was appointed as amander-in-chief, where was the logic? If Chen Deng or Su Fei were the ones who were appointed, it is still logical, as their strength is about second-ss generals, save for Su Fei.


    So when they engaged in battle earlier with Dong Xi, he concluded that this was an easy battle to win. Even with those Urban Army defending him, it still should have been an easy feat.


    However, Chen Wu was truly stunned because Liu Mang managed to force himself to reach first-ss. In battle, a soldier needed to have skill and high amount of experience. Good skill can improve the chance to survive in battle and can kill more enemies. However, even if your skill is good, if you meet with a general, that is also useless.


    An elite soldier managed to fight 10 enemies. Add more, then that elite soldier will die. But Liu Mang is using a skill of 1000 people.


    ¡°Cough!!!¡± Liu Mang vomited blood. His head also emitting cold sweat but it did not affect the movement on his hand. Liu Mang has indeed leveled up. He had been in how many life and death situations? Each battle served as his experience to level up and his skill in wushu did not deteriorate even a bit. During the battle with Zhou Tai, Liu Mang impossible not to level up, but he just not used to with his new level.


    Both Chen Wu and Dong Xi also give Liu Mang much more experience and to familiarize with Liu Mang¡¯s own toughness in order to understand his body better and better.


    The Conqueror Strike Cauldron is Lu Bu¡¯s battle skills and was taught by Lu Lingqi to Liu Mang. Lu Bu always said to Lu Lingqi that this skill is only for male but she is able to learn it and pass it to Liu Mang.


    Liu Mang¡¯s primary weapon was a shield, but it does not hinder him to use other weapons. His great shield was lost, but he found a spear and it is a very good opportunity to disy his skill in spear now.


    In Liu Mang¡¯s eyes, Chen Wu is a cauldron waiting to be destroyed. Liu Mang will not choose Dong Xi as a target. He knows if he stabs him, he will also be in by the hammer. But luckily there¡¯s Chen Wu. Chen Wu¡¯s task is to defend and will definitely put all of his focus to protecting Dong Xi, so therefore when he tried to protect Dong Xi, his own defense will be opened and easy to be killed.


    Originally Liu Mang also afraid because of his twin rod, but right now he just do a full thrust in order to kill him. A do-or-die feat.


    ¡°HUMPH, so what if you force yourself? In the end, you must die!!!¡± Chen Wu also getting crazy as if Liu Mang¡¯s strike can be deflected. He is also regretted a lot. He has been full of himself twice in this battle and this will cost him big price. He is also regretted that he already do not have enough time to react. Chen Wu¡¯s face ispletely fierce and tried to receive the spear in order to do counter. He calctes it will be a small damage or at the worst one severely wounded. As long as can counter attack Liu Mang, it is worth his sacrifice.


    Dong Xi had also discovered Liu Mang intention wants to help Chen Wu, the great hammer in hand try to help Chen Wu, but a person of his main attack can have the major function. Dong Xi also realized Liu Mang¡¯s intention and started to attack at Liu Mang¡¯s strike, it managed to destroy the tip but it did not hinder anything and right now it is aiming at Chen Wu¡¯s chest.


    ¡°GO DIE!!!!!¡± Liu Mang eximed. ¡°IMPOSSIBLE!!!¡± Chen Wu could not believe it at all, as the strike is almost reached him.


    ¡°WHO SAID BROKEN SPEAR CANNOT KILL PEOPLE!!!!¡± Liu Mang just casually said the words, however due to his arm in pain, he is speaking as if shouting right now.


    ¡°POOF!!!¡± Chen Wu spurt out blood from his mouth and his body is thrown away from his initial position while spinning his body due to the momentum of that strike, his blood also mixed with ck fragment from his internal organs. Liu Mang managed to pull off ¡°Conqueror Destroy Cauldron¡± move perfectly. Usually due to armor, a general is not that easy for his heart to be stabbed or hit. But Conqueror Destroy Cauldron move when done without the tip of the spear is simr a pole hitting his heart. So, the aftereffect is Chen Wu do not have damage on his outer body, but his heart is destroyed from inside due to his heart being stabbed by his lungs bone.


    ¡°Go to hell!!!¡± Liu Mang eximed. Liu Mang really had no more stamina left as that move had drained himpletely. If Chen Wu did not die, then Liu Mang¡¯s skill is wasted.


    ¡°HAHAHAHA!!! THIS IS UNEXPECTABLE OUTCOME!!! REALLY UNEXPECTED!!!¡± Chen Wu is bleeding internally but he managed tough. His heart is already destroyed but what made Chen Wu able tough is only his indomitable will.


    Earlier Chen Wu still very confident that he can kill or capture Liu Mang, but never he expected that his fate is to die by this third-ss general. He is not willing to admit any defeat or death, for his mission is to retake Wancheng city, not die. So Chen Wu just let out an ironicugh but every time heughed, he coughed out blood profusely.


    ¡°If I am to die here, then you also die here!!!¡± Chen Wu spouted hisst threat. From able to fight changed into dying, this contrast is too great, no one can bear this kind of humiliation especially for a general.


    ¡°Dong Xi, kill him for me!!! Dong Xi, kill him for me!!!¡±


    ¡°CHEN WU!!!¡± Dong Xi also startled because Chen Wu¡¯s appearance is truly scary because Chen Wu is spurting blood nonstop and blood also oozing out from all of his orifices. Liu Mang really managed to kill Chen Wu.


    ¡°He killed me, Dong Xi!!! Kill...him....for.....me!!!!¡± Chen Wu¡¯sst sentence is very incoherent as he kept spurting out blood nonstop and finally after thatst sentence, he breathes hisst. He died with a feeling of disbelief. Disbelief that he would die on the hand of a third-ss general, died on the hands of an unknown general.


    ¡°CHEN WU, CHEN WU!!!!¡± Dong Xi screamed Chen Wu¡¯s name as he is holding his body. Chen Wu is always together with Dong Xi, acting as Dong Xi¡¯s shield. Now that shield is destroyed to pieces, how can Dong Xi be protected from harm while he is doing assault? How can a body survive without a brain?


    ¡°YOU!!!!! YOU KILLED CHEN WU!!!! YOU DIEEEEEE!!!!!¡± Dong Xi screamed while doing final charge toward Liu Mang.


    ¡°HAHAHA!!!!¡± Liu Mang justughed weakly while looking at Dong Xi and thought ¡°Want me to die, eh? Come and im my life now, at least your Chen Wu also follow me to death!!!¡±


    ¡°Bump, bump, bump!!!¡± Suddenly there is a sound of drum beating signaling to retreat from Sun Ce army.


    ¡°Kill him? Retreat? Kill him? Retreat?¡± Those words were muttered by Dong Xi while he is uncertain of what to do, and Liu Mang himself just stay silent and closed his eye, waiting for certain death.


    ¡°General, drum already signaled retreat!!! Quick, we run!!!¡± The remaining of Danyang Zuo soldiers said to Dong Xi to lead them to retreat.


    ¡°Yes, run, yes, drum the signal to retreat!!!¡± Dong Xi nodding profusely while being absent-minded. He quickly holds Chen Wu¡¯s corpse and quickly scaled down thedder, following him is the Danyang soldiers.


    ¡°What the hell happened?!¡± Right now Liu Mang is unable toprehend anything because of fatigue. How the hell did they retreat after winning this kind of difficult battle?


    Afterwards, Chu Jie told Liu Mang the information that he obtained from Lin Danda and Er Gou Zi. They are saying that Chen Wu and Dong Xi are like conjoined twins. One is the brain and one is the body. Liu Mang realized that he did not make the wrong decision when he killed Chen Wu as killing Dong Xi will only enrage Chen Wu but Chen Wu is the one who died, so Dong Xi is confused and do not know what to do.


    Also Liu Mang really have been saved by retreat drums and Danyang soldiers. Dong Xi who was once started to berserk, when hearing retreat drums sound quickly reminded by the surrounding Danyang soldiers to retreat. So as of now, Liu Mang¡¯s life have been twice saved by Danyang soldiers.

 Chapter 162 - Plan To Recruit Black Flag

    Chapter 162 ¨C n To Recruit ck g


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon, Edited by Krayto


    The retreat of Sun Ce¡¯s army was due to Huang Zhong¡¯s merit. Originally Sun Ce wanted to keep persisting in upying Wancheng city, but his Danyang soldiers were all cut down by Huang Zhong, leaving him in a very distressed state. No one was able to withstand Huang Zhong¡¯s strike, not even the elite Danyang soldiers.


    During two bouts of battle with Sun Ce, Sun Ce already could not withstand Huang Zhong¡¯s strike. So Sun Ce can only give up and retreat. Otherwise, when Liu Mang is killed, he will also be killed. The weather also started to get cloudy, making visibility a-lot worst. In ancient times, there was no light bulb that was powered by electricity. Only the moonlight can be used as a means to illuminate the night. If there was no moon, then at night time one cannot see anything. This is the bad luck of Sun Ce, as his Danyang soldiers started cutting down each other due to zero visibility. So in the end, Sun Ce decided to return to his HQ for a spell.


    When all of Sun Ce¡¯s army retreated, all that previously fought on the city walls were very relieved, but that relief was short lived, because tomorrow those 100,000 troops will be swarming again like flies.


    This day¡¯s casualty took a huge toll. 8,000 troops were cut down severely. The Urban Army was only left with 1,000 troops. The Liu n¡¯s private soldier were all decimated.


    ¡°Everyone, speak your mind. What should we do tomorrow?!¡± Liu Mang spoke in a very bitter tone. He knew that siege warfare in the cold weapon era was very brutal, but this? This a battle of annihtion. His 8,000 troops left were dwindled down to 1,000. The Danyang soldiers and Sun Ce army also suffered major losses. Dismissing the Chu division which already left the battlefield, their casualties amounted to more than 10,000 troops and they also lost one of theirmanders.


    Corpses are everywhere, the city wall was dyed red by blood.


    ¡°Little lord, we must abandon the city!!!¡± Huang Zhong is the one who replied first. Huang Zhong based his decision with his experience being besieged by Lu Bu in Huangzhou city and his vast experience as a general, while Liu Mang is just beginning his career as a general. Wancheng city was already impossible to defend. The personnel they had amounted to 1,000 troops and all of them were already wounded.


    ¡°Abandon the city?!¡± Liu Mang muttered. Liu Mang unconsciously waved his arm and groaned due to the pain and making him profuse in cold sweat. That move Conqueror Destroy Cauldron is truly an inhuman skill.


    ¡°No, we must not abandon the city¡± Liu Mang thought. Only with great difficulty, Lu Bu¡¯s army finally had a good domain and a home toe to. If this city is lost again, then Lu Bu¡¯s army will return to the time where they are wandering in all four directions. If it was just Liu Mang or Lu Bu themselves that were expelled it would still be okay, but they are responsible for their soldiers, Lu Bu¡¯s family, and Lu Bu¡¯s soldiers family as they are0 Liu Mang family¡¯s too. However, not abandoning Wancheng city, meant to die tomorrow.


    ¡°Father, we already cannot abandon Wancheng city, there is no other way to escape!!!¡± Huang Xu opened his mouth. Wancheng city¡¯s four gates already had the enemy¡¯s camps and they have put rms on each gate. If one escapes, the rm will sound and all of Sun Ce¡¯s army will swarm on that gate, rendering the escape useless.


    Moreover, Wancheng city is already devoid of warhorses and if escaping, one can only depend on one¡¯s two feet to run, but that cannot get you very far and they also had the family with them, it is impossible to have casualties when one is walking that slow. Staying in Wancheng city can prolong one¡¯s life for one day, if they escaped now, the end wille to them sooner.


    ¡°So, we already cannot leave!!!¡± Liu Mang muttered. If Liu Mang could go back to the future, the issue of warhorses can be solved easily but the CD did not give the slightest response.


    ¡°Then we die!!!¡± Liu Mang gritted his tooth. With him saying that words, he had resolved to fight to the end!!! More than 8,000rades died for him, even in death, he will not be lonely.


    ¡°Aiyah, if we have at least another 1,000 troops, we can fight again!!!¡± Huang Zhong also sighed. He himself can escape by brute force alone, but not his troops. If no more incidents happened, the Bing Province Heavy Cavalry will reach here in two days. As long as they have at least 1,000 troops, they still can persevere and defend Wancheng city.


    Today the battle took too many lives. That is because Sun Ce use his Danyang soldiers. The Zuo division of Danyang soldiers was decimated today and Sun Ce only left with Chu division. Sun Ce will not hesitate to use them tomorrow, even if they are tired, even if they do not want to fight Lu Bu army. So, as long there were 1,000 people, the battle can be prolonged more.


    ¡°1,000 troops reinforcements?!¡± Liu Neng quickly opened his mouth ¡°Little lord, don¡¯t you remember, we still have another set of private soldiers?!¡±


    ¡°Hrm?!¡± Liu Mang¡¯s brow wrinkled. What does Liu Neng mean? Does the Liu n still have hidden soldiers? This damned boy, we are at a big dire strait, but he still do not want to go all out? What the hell does this mean?


    Seeing that Liu Mang¡¯s brow wrinkled in anger, Liu Neng quickly knew that Liu Mang had misunderstood his words and said ¡°Little lord, our Liu n¡¯s private soldiers are already extinguished!!! All of them died in battle including our butlers and gardeners!!!¡± Their soldiers truly only amounted to those 8,000 troops which possessed the potential of 500 troops.


    Logically speaking, the Liu n, one of the Han Dynasty nsmen, had been deep rooted in Lujiang for more than 100 years, starting with Prince Zhongshan of Jing. A number of their private soldiers should be tenfold than those of Zhou n who only had two generations who managed to be one of Three Ducal Ministers and one of 9 Ministers. But during Emperor Huan of Han¡¯s rule, he issued an edict that said, all of Han Dynasty nsmen are forbidden to raise their own forces and when Emperor Huan died and Emperor Ling became the emperor, he further enforced this rule. Only Liu Zhang and Liu Biao who controlled 1 fertile province each, managed to build their own army secretly. Liu n of Lujiang was not so lucky as those two, as every action they took was monitored by Emperor Ling and those two who are posing as ¡°Emperor Ling¡¯s securities¡± in order to get rid of their weakest enemies. Therefore, the Liu n of Lujiang can only weep in the shadows and desperately raised their own soldiers from their own servants and butlers in secret, but due to themcking good trainers and generals, they were unable to create elites and only able to create part-time soldiers. So, 8,000 troops that the Liu n was able to raise secretly was already very good for a noble who was constantly under surveince, but that force is gone now in Wancheng city.


    ¡°Little lord, yes, there are 3,000 troops in the prison. They can serve as our reinforcements!!!¡± Answered Liu Neng.


    When Liu Mang listened to Liu Neng, his brows quickly raised!!! Yes, there are 3,000 troops. Those BLACK FLAG!!!! Thought Liu Mang. When Zhou Cheng died, Liu Mang instructed Liu Neng and Liu Kai to put those 3,000 heavy infantry troops of ck g into prison. And right now, it is time to subjugate them and integrate them into Lu Bu¡¯s army.


    Huang Zhong wanted to object but Liu Mang quickly held his tongue. He is truly worried when he heard Liu Neng¡¯s words. His words definitely meant to encourage Liu Mang to subjugate those 3,000 troops of ck g who were imprisoned by the Liu ns. No one in their correct mind will dare to use captured enemies as their own soldiers. Hey, even Cao¡¯s Army will make them surrender first and only after surrendering, will he use them.


    Moreover, the situation for Lu Bu¡¯s army in Wancheng city was very distressful. They only remained at least 1,000 troops and also once they released these Zhou n¡¯s elite army, they can be considered as half of Sun Ce¡¯s army. At that time, those 3,000 ck g will quickly clean kill the remnants of Lu Bu¡¯s army in Wancheng city.


    Huang Zhong again wanted to object but was prevented by Liu Mang and then Liu Mang said ¡°Old General Huang, this Liu Mang wants to try!!! Help me to stand up!!!¡± Liu Mang asked Huang Zhong to help him stand up. Both of his arms were already fractured and re set by Huang Zhong when he applied medicinal wine on it, so it is still very painful state.


    Liu Kai quickly voiced his disagreement, saying ¡°Little lord, that is too dangerous, please think thrice!!!¡± While he also reprimanded his son ¡°Neng, my son, why do you spout that nonsense!!!¡± Liu Kai has seen those 3,000 ck g troops. Each one of them is a strong person and ording to him, they are able to bend a steel pole by themselves alone. 2 days ago, if Liu Mang did not pull off his strategies and just attacked Zhou Cheng directly, the Urban Army would have been destroyed in an instant.


    Before the Urban Army existed as the world¡¯s first professional soldiers, all of the warlord¡¯s soldiers came from farmers and peddlers, but the Zhou n quickly recognized the needs for a professional soldier for the fight for hegemony so they raised these ck g in secret. They personally picked each of these personnel when they were still children and cultivated them into the elite unit now. But what a pity, Zhou Cheng did not use them wisely and in the end these elite units are unable to show any potential at all.


    If Zhou Yu, who is currently besieged in Shucheng County, was the one who used the ck g, perhaps Lu Bu¡¯s army will not be so quick to regain Jiashi C1ounty and Shiting County and definitely will not be so fast to press on Shucheng County.


    ¡°Brother Bogui, I am sorry for being rude, but do you have any alternative or better way?!¡± Liu Mang said loudly toward Liu Kai. Liu Mang knows in his heart that this is a big gamble. But right now, there are no other options. If he maintainS this state, then tomorrow morning, Lu Bu¡¯s army will be lost from this world and fade into history.


    Liu Neng also reprimands his father ¡°Oh, honorable father!!! The sess or failure of our Liu n now depends on this particr gamble!!!¡± Then Liu Neng kept a long gaze toward his old father. Liu Neng has never seen his old father, the current head of Lujiang¡¯s Liu n, this close before. He noticed his father¡¯s hair has started to gray. Liu Kai¡¯s burden as the head of Liu n of Lujiang is the heaviest. Liu Kai tried so hard in order to maintain their existence even though he was monitored by Emperor Huan, Emperor Ling, Liu Biao, and Liu Zhang. One n was monitored by almost ten thousand people, how can people not be stressed? But Liu Kai managed to maintain his existence by putting himself below them and maintain a good rtionship with the court, Liu Biao, and Liu Zhang.


    After that, during Yellow Turban Rebellion, the prestige of the house of Han was devastated by that rebellion. However during that time, when Lu n is still in power, they were still able to live a happy life. After Lu Kang died, besieged by Sun Ce, Liu Yao held power over Lujiang but because he was very afraid of Yuan Shu, he quickly bowed to Yuan Shu and be one of his vassals. But, as Liu Yao is also one of the Han Dynasty nsmen, he treated Liu Kai and his n with full respect. The same thing also can be said to Liu Xun, whom Yuan Shu ordered to manage Lujiang, but although he treated Liu Kai and his nsmen with full respect, he still kept surveince on them as Yuan Shu warned them that they will be a threat to him and Yuan Shu.


    Finally, when Sun Ce came to rule, Chen Duan and his n came along and contended with the Liu n as one of the biggest ns in Lujiang. Increasing their influence one by one by taking over their business ventures and diminishing their influence little by little. Sun Ce actually want to exterminate the Liu n but he could not do that tantly as it will cause an uproar in the nation so Sun Ce hoped with Chen Duan, the Liu n will move out from Lujiang or at least be reduced to a minor noble n.


    However, Liu Kai told his nsmen that he will bear all of the burdens by himself. Liu Kai and his nsmen endured all the humiliation and licked their ass in order to survive. Whatever Sun Ce¡¯s army required, the Liu n will provide. Even if Sun Ce¡¯s army forced them to eat shit, the Liu n will still obey in order to maintain their survival. So Liu Kai endured all of his anger and despair and wait for the opportune time to rebel against this giant of Jiangdong.


    But this time, Liu n rebelled against Sun Ce and supported Lu Bu. If they lost this gamble, they will be exterminated by Sun Ce. So, Liu Neng urged Liu Kai to take another gamble for their survival once again.


    ¡°Dammit, gambling again. No choice then, if we want to be truly free from Sun Ce¡¯s oppression!!!¡± Liu Kai said it while gritting his teeth, as he already unable to endure bullying from Sun Ce again.


    ¡°So, little lord. Us, the Liu n representative, agrees to help you to go to prison and subjugate ck g!!!¡± Liu Neng said with a smile toward Liu Mang.


    ¡°Yep, I also agree with this n!!!¡± Huang Zhong is in line with Liu Mang¡¯s thought. In his mind actually, he only thought that he needed to keep his little lord safe. Even if the ck g rebelled, Huang Zhong will give his life in order to let Liu Mang and Huang Xu escape. Huang Zhong had been in debt with Liu Mang since he saved his Huang Xu, a debt that cannot be repaid unless he sacrificed his life for his little lord to cheat death, but with Liu Mang¡¯s words to subjugate ck g, he also agreed as it meant it will prolong the fight until his lord managed to rescue everyone.


    Liu Mang then ced his hand in the middle, asking for all of them here to work as a team and said ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s work together!!! Dead or alive, together!!!¡±


    ¡°Hrm?!¡± Huang Zhong and Liu Kai had a feeling strange, as a vocabry to work as a team and this gesture is not yet invented at this time, but Huang Xu and Liu Neng actually smiled and quickly ced their hand atop Liu Mang¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Father, follow my lead!!!¡± Huang Xu and Liu Neng said toward their fathers.


    Huang Zhong and Liu Kai also followed the gesture. When their hand pressed on atop of their son¡¯s hand, they felt the surge of fire coursing through their blood. The hot blood of these young men who dared to strive for sess and those who dared to fight bravely re-emerge inside their old body and also screamed the same words with Liu Mang¡¯s lead ¡°Together we share life and death; Together we share riches and honor!!!¡±

 Chapter 163 - Emergence the of Black Flag Leader, Xu Sheng of Langye

    Chapter 163 ¨C Emergence the of ck g Leader, Xu Sheng of Langye


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon, Edited by Krayto


    ¡°Kata-kata, kata-kata!!!¡± That is the sound of five people running toward the prison in Wancheng city. Though 3,000 troops are not much to be counted for but Liu Mang must either subjugate them or destroy thempletely. However, he did not bring his Urban Army with him because they are wounded and exhausted. So, in order for those 3,000 troops not to suspect anything at all, Liu Mang just bring himself, Huang Zhong, Huang Xu, Liu Kai and Liu Neng.


    Finally, they arrived at the prison. Liu Mang is in awe when looking at this prison. In Wancheng city, this prison is not only used as a prison but also as a warehouse and it served as the main point of offensive and defensive operations. A few years ago, when Sun Ce managed to break down Wancheng city¡¯s main gate, the entire Lu n was besieged here. Lu Kang himself did not admit defeat even after his provisions and food already run out and almost decimated Lu n because of his stubbornness.


    Looking again this prison. The construction is truly reliable. It uses blue stone as the base. Its pir also was built with 1,000 years old solid and strong teak wood. Actually, this prison in Wancheng city is used for armory and definitely not the ce to detain a criminal. And because he obtained 3,000 POW, therefore, Liu Neng quickly moved out all of weapons and armors and put all those ck gs inside the prison.


    Liu Mang is actually a little scared entering this prison, because this is prison is very dark and have no lights at all, in addition to that, no guards at all. That is because all of the prison guards were all deployed in order to defend Wancheng city and now all of them are extinguished.


    ¡°Hey, there are peoplee here!!!¡± Liu Mang and co did not yet reach the internal prison but the entire prison already seething with excitement, but how disappointed they are for the one whoes is the one who defeated them.


    ¡°So, all of you are ck g!!!¡± Liu Mang opened with his words with curious tone. Although Liu Mang had fought ck g before, but their armor, helmet and face mask is coveringrge part of face same like ninjas. Therefore Liu Mang does not recognize them, but looking at those soldiers body made Liu Mang a bit surprised. Their bodies is showing signs of healthy toned body and color. They definitely do not have the yellowish pale face that Liu Mang saw on Cheng Yu¡¯s and Chu Jie¡¯s bodies during Xiapi siege. One must know that being a soldier in this time and age is to eat until full and seeing these ck g troops stay healthy and robust, showing that Zhou n really cherished them as their elites.


    ¡°You know who I am, right?!¡± Liu Mang asked.


    ¡°We know, you are the one who defeated us and killed our lord!!!¡± Answered 8 ck g troops to Liu Mang¡¯s inquiry. This golden-armored general was able to kill their lord and was able to defeat the ck g with very minimal casualties; though Zhou Cheng is the one to me for their defeat. Regarding loyalties, these ck gs have never thought to rebel against Jiangdong¡¯s army, so right now it is up to Liu Mang¡¯s scheme to subjugate them.


    ¡°Oh, since you know who I am, then you must know why I am here?!¡± Liu Mang continued his inquiry, but this time without letting any ck g answer, he said: ¡°I am here to kill all of you!!!¡±


    ¡°Huh?!¡± Those ck g troops were suddenly confused. They thought Liu Mang wanted to subjugate them, who ever thought that Liu Mang came to their prison to kill them.


    ¡°Little lord, what are you?!¡± Huang Zhong, Huang Xu, and Liu Kai are all confused looking at Liu Mang¡¯s performance because Liu Mang is not asking them to fight for them, but to kill them. Liu Neng was the only one who kept smiling, looking at Liu Mang¡¯s performance.


    Liu Mang waved his hands to stop Huang Zhong and co¡¯s inquiries.


    ¡°Che, kill us?! HAHAHAHA!!!! You already are unable to defend this castle by yourself, why bother to killing us now?! HAHAHAHAHAHA!!!¡± Suddenly there came a mocking sounding from the ck g. The one who made that voice was the leader of ck g and was now staring down at Liu Mang with a fiery rage in his eyes.


    ¡°Oh, so you know the situation too?!¡± Liu Mang returned his re to this leader while sneering. Liu Mang knew that the one who responded back to him was the de facto leader and his grades are much higher than Cheng Quan or Gu Jun who managed to kill Han and Old Man Wu. So, as long as he can break this leader and make him surrender, all of the ck g will certainly obey him.


    ¡°Oh, I know the exact situation!!! I also know that you are defenseless now and want to ask for our hand to help!!!¡± The leader sneered and continued his speech ¡°Jiangdong¡¯s army¡¯s attack has already reached the outer city. Tomorrow, when Jiangdong Army does theirst assault, it is the end of all of you!!!¡±


    ¡°Soooo, where do you know the news from?!¡± Liu Mang looked at the leader and said with teasing tone.


    The leader then said ¡°Hmph, it is should be very obvious. There are no more guards to guard us, from 400 troops down to none today. So even an idiot person should know that the situation is very bad outside!!!¡±


    Liu Mang then teased back ¡°Hoooo, then it is very strange indeed!!! Even without guards. 3,000 POW should have been able to breakthrough this prison by themselves. Why, the mighty tigers of Zhou n reduced to a mere cats in this cage?! Hmmm...?¡± Actually when the leader came out, Liu Mang wanted to tell his side of the story from when Sun Ce attacked Wancheng city naval base to the siege of Wancheng city and asked then ask them to fortify the defense, but seeing that haughty attitude, Liu Mang just teased him more.


    The leader then said ¡°Yes, it is a shame though!!! This prison is very sturdy and very powerful and unbreakable even with our strength. Assigning 100 people to guard us is more than adequate. But you assigned 400 people to guard us, in order to create an illusion that you had a lot of soldier¡¯s right?! But right now, all of them are missing. And now you are asking for these 3,000 tigers in this cage for help, isn¡¯t it to help reinforce you?!¡± The leader said while staring angrily at Liu Mang.


    He continued again ¡°So, in my analysis, your defending army is almost exhausted, by now because you are outnumbered by a big margin!!! Let¡¯s get to the facts shall we? You only have 3,000 Urban Army troops and the Liu n of Wancheng city has about 5,000 troops and that makes 8,000 troops. With 8,000 troops in this Wancheng city and adding all of the strategic positioning and advantages, you can repel 30,000 troops with ease and you can at least persevere the battle up to 6 months, waiting for Lu Bu¡¯s main army to reinforce you. But right now, all of prison guards who were supposed to guard us are dwindling one by one and now, there is no one to guard us. So, in conclusion, may I ask you, how many enemies you are facing, hmm? Is it 40,000 or 50,000? No, the number should be at least 100,000 troops that can make all of them dwindling like this!!!¡± Said the leader while shaking his head and returning his re toward Liu Mang.


    ¡°HAHAHAHAHA!!!! Nice, you are correct!!!¡± Liu Mang replied heartily whileughing lightly. This person in front of him is really good, he can analyze the condition and was able to deduce a number of enemy units numbered 100,000 troops.


    The leader then said again while shaking his head ¡°Our little lord, Zhou Cheng was unable topete with Sun Ce, let alone with Zhou Yu!!! That Sun Ce is truly a wise lord!!!¡± When the leader said that, his eyes sparkled as if worshipping an idol.


    Then the leader sneered toward Liu Mang ¡°With only 8,000 defenders, are you hoping to defend against 100,000 troops?! The result is very apparent today with all of the prison guards missing, and the lord who led the defense also came here. So, in conclusion, Sun Ce¡¯s army has dealt a sharp blow to you and you already cannot persevere right? I calcte, tomorrow at the fastest, noon and at thetest evening, this Wancheng city will changed ownership!!! You are already unable to defend yourself!!! I would like to know, with what will you kill us with?!¡±


    Liu Mang then took a deep breath, he asked the leader ¡°You, what is your name?!¡±


    ¡°This grandpa name is Xu Sheng, Xu Wenxiang of Langye!!!¡± The leader sneered while holding his head proudly toward Liu Mang.


    ¡°Xu Sheng?!¡± Liu Mang¡¯s brow is rising while hiding his surprise and said: ¡°Are you Xu Sheng of Langye, and hailed from a vige in Ju County?!¡±


    Xu Sheng quickly surprised and said, ¡°How did you know that detail?!¡± Xu Sheng only said that he is a person from Langye and he did not go into the detail, but the person was able to say his origin with such detail. Who is this guy? Xu Sheng thought


    ¡°I will answer your questionter!!!¡± Liu Mang answered back while getting truly surprised. Liu Mang had found a 1000-li horse in this prison. Here is a little trivia about Xu Sheng. Xu Sheng is a native from a small vige in Ju County and historically is one of Wu country¡¯s great generals. He took refuge in Jiangdong due to chaos of war broke during Yellow Turban Rebellion. Later when Sun Quan created ¡°Inn of Talent¡± in order to recruit able and talented men to serve him, Xu Sheng came to be the most outstanding of them all and was recruited to serve Sun Quan. Xu Sheng had been in so many campaigns and contributed many merits for Wu. During the battle with Huang Zu in Chaisang, Xu Sheng with less than 200 men faced with Huang She with a few thousand troops. Xu Sheng with deft strategies, managed to utilize arrow volley and terrain advantage to destroy Huang She¡¯s troops, killing more than 1,000 troops while he himself loss only 20 men. After that battle, he was promoted to General of Household by Sun Quan. During Battle of Xiaoting, where Liu Bei attacked Wu in order to avenge Zhang Fei and Guan Yu, Xu Sheng participated with Lu Xun and managed to upy many of Sichuan Army camps and finally sessfully repelled Liu Bei with the help of fire attacks by Lu Xun.


    Also when Cao Xiu attacked Wu during the Battle of Dongkou, although Xu Sheng was in a disadvantageous situation, as there was a storm at that time and many of his ships and men were lost, but Xu Sheng still managed to form a defense line and kept fighting to a stalemate. During Cao Pi¡¯s assault, Xu Sheng¡¯s quick-thinking managed to save the day again. He proposed to Sun Quan, to create an illusion of a wall and boats, which worked as Cao Pi was forced to retreat whilementing "Wei has thousands of armed cavalry units but they cannot be deployed here" And finally during Sun Quan¡¯ster reign, Xu Sheng died of illness.


    TL: a 1000-li horse is an idiom to call a very talented person. The idiom actuallyes from Red Hare¡¯s title


    So, one can see this Xu Sheng is a very talented person and isparable to historical Lu Meng, Taishi Ci, Zhou Tai and Gan Ning as one of Jiangdong stars.


    Liu Mang then points his finger toward Xu Sheng and said ¡°You sir, you said that because I am unable to defend myself, right? That I am here to ask for your help!!! Then you arepletely wrong!!!¡±


    ¡°Oh, wrong?! Point my mistake now!!! Did not youe to ask us to join your Lu Bu army to defend this hopeless city?!¡± Xu Sheng said with a disdainful tone and continued ¡°I know Lu Bu and the Bing Province Cavalry already departed from Shucheng County as of now. But ording to my analysis, their distance to here should be at least 100 li and the fastest they can arrive is the day after tomorrow, but when they arrive, they will only find your corpses!!! So, I ask again. What else is a reason for a person with a sane mind, the Lord of the castle to boot, toe visit the prisoners of war camp but to recruit them?! "


    ¡°Hahaha!!! You really never thought that I will not kill you, sir?!¡± Liu Mang said it while narrowing his eyes.


    ¡°STILL WANT TO KILL US, HUH?! COME ON THEN!!! I WELCOME DEATH FROM YOU!!!! I ALSO WANT TO SEE, HOW MUCH TIME YOU Will SPEND TO KILL US ALL!!! WE HAVE 3,000 COMRADES. EVEN IF WE ALL OFFER OUR NECK, IT WILL BE DAWN WHEN YOU ARE FINISHED WITH US AND AFTER THAT, YOU ARE FINISHED!!!¡± Xu Sheng said proudly. Xu Sheng is a very perceptive person and he can tell the emotion and state of a person, just by looking at them.


    Xu Sheng can see this golden-armored general is badly injured, because every time he spoke, he faintly showed a wince with a painful expression on his face. Although it cannot be seen by the rest of them, Xu Sheng can see it and deduce that this golden-armored general is theirmander-in-chief. Even amander-in-chief has been injured like this, one can see how bad the situation is.


    Regarding the veteran general, Xu Sheng judged that he is a little anxious but that anxiousness was not directed toward the ck g but toward Liu Mang. He already dismissed them all as if they were insects. That kind of gesture made Xu Sheng understand that this veteran¡¯s skill is very high.


    Xu Sheng then deducted, the one who is emitting killing aura simr to the veteran is his son and the other two bloodied schrs are Liu Kai and Liu Neng.


    ¡°Yes, you are right!!! Indeed, if all of you are offered your head, even at dawn, I will perish!!! ¡° Liu Mang said that while nodded approving Xu Shengs words but thest sentence, made everyone startled ¡°BUT THAT IS IF, I USE A SWORD TO KILL YOU!!!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?!¡± Xu Sheng¡¯s brow wrinkled. He felt threatened from Liu Mang¡¯sst sentence.


    ¡°You see this prison? You should know that this prison is constructed by the Prefect Lu Kang!!!¡± Lu Kang is the one who made the entireyout of Wancheng city and all of the moat projects. He is a truly big character person and a peace lover. Under his leadership, Lujiang can evade the chaos that was caused by the Yellow Turban Rebellion, also Lujiang¡¯s people enjoyed a good and prosperous life. Even when Lujiang was attacked by Sun Ce on behalf of Yuan Shu, Lu Kang managed to put up a strong defense and managed to persevere Sun Ce¡¯s attack by storing grain and provisions up to full two years. That feat can be aplished by Lu Kang because Lu Kang is very good in civil and military matters.


    During that time, themoners of Wancheng city also followed to fight for Prefect Lu Kang, because in their eyes Lu Kang is one of the benevolent lords.


    ¡°Yes, I know who was the one who made this prison, but what is the point?!¡± Although Xu Sheng knew the one who made this prison, but he kept inquiring Liu Mang to know his true intention.


    Liu Mang then said coldly ¡°Then you should know, what is the final fate of the Prefect Lu and most of his nsmen!!!¡±


    ¡°The entire Lu n perished. One-third of them died in battle, the rest of them died from starvation!!!¡± Xu Sheng said with a low and deep voice.


    ¡°CORRECT!!! Two-third of them starved to death!!! And they died in this very prison!!!¡± Liu Mang finally said the matter that Xu Sheng most feared and said coldly ¡°Finally!!! I am able to see how Prefect Lu died in this prison, but this time, it is the ck g who will die!!!¡± Liu Mang then said this in a very threatening tone ¡°Tell me something will you, have you eaten in these past two days?!¡±


    Xu Sheng then saw Liu Mang again and said these words ¡°Are you going to bury us alive with you?!¡±

 Chapter 164 - Subjugation Of Black Flag, Black Flag Agrees As Reinforcement

    Chapter 164 ¨C Subjugation Of ck g, ck g Agrees As Reinforcement


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon, Edited by Krayto


    Xu Sheng finally realized what Liu Mang has been talking about so far. With this prison, which was made from the highest quality materials, Liu Mang can just kill those 3,000 ck g by starving them alone. The material for creating this prison was the same material used for the main gate, city wall and also for the mausoleum.


    Once you are locked within, even a hyper-ss generals cannot open it. What Xu Sheng did not expect was that this Wancheng city prison was also made with the same material from main gate¡¯s materials. And that meant, once this prison is locked, one can forget to escape from here as the main entrance will bepletely blocked. 3,000 ck g troops will starve themselves to death and no one will hear their screams at all. Provided they have not yet eaten in two days.


    ¡°You did not fear heavy sin?!¡± Xu Sheng asked while his gaze is fixated toward Liu Mang.


    ¡°HAHAHAHA!!!! Afraid of heavy sin, huh?! I am a general. I have killed more soldiers under my orders and I have so many soldiers under mymand die!! I have sinned more than any of you here!!! What is the difference between ordering my men to die and killing enemies and starving and burying you right here and now!!!¡± Liu Mang just sneered coldly toward Xu Sheng.


    ¡°No, this is different!!!¡± Xu Sheng argued with Liu Mang. On the battlefield, you are forced to be ruthless because if you don¡¯t, your life will be lost. But now Liu Mang is going to bury them alive. This is a simr situation when General Bai Qi of the State of Qin during Warring States period. At that time, after the Battle of Changping, Bai Qi ordered 400,000 soldiers of the Zhao state who surrendered and Shangdangmoners to be buried alive under the false pretext that they are going to revolt.


    Now Liu Mang will bury them alive these 3,000 ck g with no reason at all in order to threaten them


    ¡°THIS IS NO DIFFERENT AT ALL!!! These are the times of war, not the times of peace!!! Killing 1 person is an act of killing, killing 100 people is also an act of killing, killing 10,000 people is also an act of killing. XU SHENG, I WILL NOW TEACH YOU INTIMATELY, WHAT IS THE MEANING OF THE WORD ¡°TO SIN¡± AND WHAT IS THE DIFFERENCE OF THE SIN BETWEEN KILLING ONE MAN, TEN THOUSAND MEN, ONE MILLION MEN!!!¡± Said Liu Mang while revealing extreme killing intent.


    Xu Sheng who kept his sight at Liu Mang started to tremble. Liu Mang will really bury them without any hesitation these Zhou n elite private soldiers whose capabilities is not lower than the Formation Breaker and Bing Province Heavy Cavalry.


    If Liu Mang can win them, then good. If he leaves them behind, they will definitely be rescued by Sun Ce¡¯s army and at that time, Lu Bu¡¯s army will suffer innumerable casualties.


    Seeing this hopeless situation, he might as well bury the enemy alive with them. Will I get an infamous reputation for doing this and be called a butcher in all the historical archives? I no longer care about reputation, fuck them. All I need now is victory and to survive for the next day. thought Liu Mang.


    But then again, maybe Liu Mang will be deified by the Tao religion due to his reputation after a millennium has passed, much like Guan Yu


    ¡°TO KILL ONE PERSON IS A SIN, TO KILL 10,000 PEOPLE IS ALSO A SIN, TO KILL 1,000,000 PEOPLE IS ALSO A SIN!!!¡± All people on the scene are trying to understand the words. Liu Mang is right, killing a person is a crime. There are many heroes in Three Kingdoms history who started as a criminal. Such people were Xu Shu, Dian Wei, and Guan Yu. All of them were criminals because they once killed a person and was forced into hiding and in order to avoid government troops, Xu Shu even concealed his name into Shan Fu. When Xu Shu worked for Liu Bei, he thwarted Cao Ren¡¯s assault and killed 3,000 troops of his. When Cao Cao heard this and heard of his criminal record, he was not angry but instead he schemed with Cheng Yu to bring Xu Shu to his side and even invited Xu Shu¡¯s mother to Xu Chang. When Xu Shu arrived at Xu Chang, he did not say a word at all, but because of Cao Cao¡¯s respect of him, his name was written among history books of Cao Wei Kingdom. Guan Yu also historically, he beheaded 6 generals and walked through 5 passes in order to rejoin Liu Bei who was just expelled by Yuan Shao. At that time, Cao Cao still did not put a bit if hatred toward him, in fact, he even praised him for his loyalty.


    After Guan Yu was executed by Sun Quan, he buried him with the honor of a warlord, even more extravagant than Yuan Shao¡¯s and also honored him as Guan Gong or Duke Guan. Dian Wei also got the same treatment like Guan Yu. Although he died early, killed by Hu Che¡¯er. Before he died, he killed so many people in order to create an escape path for Cao Cao. When Cao Cao heard of his demise, he wept bitterly and screamed that he is his E¡¯Lai.


    For Huang Zhong and Huang Xu, their interpretation of Liu Mang¡¯s words was that Liu Mang had a lofty ambition and was not afraid to kill people in order to fulfill his ambition.


    For Liu Kai and Liu Neng, Liu Mang¡¯s words meant that this Liu Mang, Liu Hanyang is a person who is inplete control of his own destiny and knows where his path will lead. They really thought that when this Liu Mang is on top, with just a breath of his anger, he will be able to kill people from thousand miles distance.


    But those words made Xu Sheng afraid to the extreme!!! This person who is standing in front of him, is spouting words like ¡°Killing 10,000 people is a sin, Killing 1,000,000 people is also a sin¡± with a straight face as if he did not care about death at all. Perhaps in his eyes, these ck g troops are only a number in his eyes.


    ¡°In the end, what do you want to do with us?!¡± Xu Sheng finally admitted his defeat and said those words in softly as he hung his head, his heart is screaming that he do not want to die. He is still young and still wanted to live and show his aspirations. These 3,000 ck g also wanted the same thing, they should be dispatched to quell this times of war not to be killed in this ce like rats.


    ¡°Heh, what else, huh? I want to kill all of you and that is the final decision!!! Wancheng city will fall by tomorrow, I have not much longer to live. Heh, perhaps this Liu Mang¡¯s head will be the one hanging alongside Zhou Cheng by tomorrow!!! But I am not afraid!!! I have 3,000 ck g soldiers to go to hell with me!!! Oh, that¡¯s right, how about I burn you all to death? Just like King Zhou of Shang Dynasty did with his pce and treasure!!! HAHAHAHA!!!!¡± Laughed Liu Mang coldly while his gaze still fixated at Xu Sheng.


    The more Liu Mangughed, Xu Sheng be much more afraid, because when Xu Sheng saw his eyes, he concluded that this person will kill them decisively without blinking an eye.


    Then Liu Neng poured fuel on the fire and said ¡°Little lord, the number is a mistake!!! Not 3,000 people but 60,000 people!!!¡±


    ¡°Oh, 60,000 people?! That many, huh?!¡± Liu Mang pretended to be surprised.


    ¡°Yes, that number is correct, little lord!!!¡± Liu Neng nodded. Liu Neng really found out one of Liu Mang¡¯s true character to bepletely different from what he imagined. He had an image of Liu Mang that was a person always hiding behind Lu Bu. All of the Han Dynasty nsmen were just like that, also, he had been sealed as Prince of Shu by the government.


    With all of those titles, it should have meant that he will stay behind Lu Bu even more and avoid battle altogether. Also if it were not him taking a liking to Lu Bu¡¯s daughter, how can a royal person marry a peasant¡¯s daughter? Also ording to Liu Neng, he is an undecisive person as he is also easily swayed by emotion, much like his father-inw.


    However, that image is shattered now. Where the hell did that undecisive person in Liu Neng¡¯s mind go ti? It changed into a vindictive and murderous person in front of him. This person is the one who decisively annihted all of the noble ns andmoners who participated in rebellion except for Lu, Han, Liu and Xu n with a total casualty count of 60,000 people. And now these 3,000 troops will also be killed in one breath.


    Even Cao Cao who was most famous for being an oversuspicious person only killed less than 10 people by himself! Also, when Cao Cao¡¯s father Cao Song died in Xu Province, Cao Cao only massacred three counties and even then it only 3,000 people that were killed and that managed to scare Tao Qian.


    But this little lord of his had the blood of 60,000 people and if you added those enemies who died on the battlefield, the number amounted to 100,000 people.


    Hearing Liu Neng¡¯s words, Xu Sheng final mental defense finally crumbled and started to tremble while holding the prison bars and started to speak incoherently ¡°General!!!! No, Your Highness Prince of Shu. You will not die. Wancheng city will not fall. IT WILL NOT!!!!¡±


    ¡°Oh, now you say this Wancheng city will not fall, eh? Xu Sheng didn¡¯t you just say to me that in my hand, I only have 1,000 troops and majority of them are wounded. You also said that I will notst tomorrow afternoon right? Let me confess to you, it is the truth. Tomorrow, this Urban Army will perish from Han history!!!¡± Said Liu Mang while smiling bitterly. If tomorrow no reinforcementse, then the Urban Army will fulfill their oath and will share death and honor along with their general.


    ¡°No,no,no. Not only 1,000 troops!!! You, you have us!!! We are willing to help you defend this Wancheng city!!! WE ARE WILLING!!!¡± Xu Sheng said those words while shaking the prison bar violently. Xu Sheng right now was like a person who is grasping hisst straw. As long as they agree and are willing to defend Wancheng city, they will not be buried alive by Liu Mang and Urban Army will not lose.


    ¡°HAHAHA!!!¡± Liu Mangughed along with Liu Neng. Both of them had been waiting for those words all this time. When they arrived at this Wancheng prison earlier, they m agreed that they had to threaten these ck gs. No matter how long or short the duration, if one has been imprisoned, their psyche will have turned into that of an angry man and with ck gs already hungry for two days, their anger is at its peak now. If Liu Mang used a standard method to subjugate them such as telling their predicament straight away, they will falsely agree and when they were released from their prison, they will rampage this Wancheng city and will also open the main gate to wee Sun Ce¡¯s army. cing destiny in another¡¯s hands is definitely not Liu Mang¡¯s style.


    ¡°Well, you can be their representative!!!¡± Liu Mang said that while calmly looking at Xu Sheng.


    Xu Sheng really feared Liu Mang. The more calm Liu Mang was, the more afraid Xu Sheng is. Xu Sheng realized that from 8,000 defending troops there were only 1,000 troops left, and perhaps, even these 3,000 troops will notst until daytime tomorrow, but what choice did Xu Sheng have other than saying ¡°Very well!!!¡± while gritting his teeth. Xu Sheng has now be the ck g¡¯s suprememander after Zhou Cheng died.


    Actually, when they surrendered to Liu Mang after one of theirrades¡¯ eyes was destroyed, Xu Sheng wanted to kill Zhou Cheng personally due to his inhuman treatment to them, but seeing hisrades are not moving, Xu Sheng opted not to move as well as he is also unable to endure inhuman treatment from Zhou n.


    Liu Mang then nodded toward Liu Kai and said: ¡°Give them the key!!!¡±


    ¡°Little lord!!! Please think thrice!!!¡± Said Liu Kai. Liu Kai is also an overtly suspicious person because he needs to preserve his n existence.


    Liu Mang then said Lu Bu¡¯s principle while taking the key from Liu Kai¡¯s hand ¡°Listen to me all of you. My father-inw¡¯s principle is to never suspect those who you use!!! The same principle will be used by me from now and forever!!!¡± And then threw the key inside the jail and said ¡°Xu Sheng!!! In one stick of an incense time, I want to see all ck g fully equipped and gathered outside of Wancheng city prison!!!¡±


    ¡°Yes!!!¡± Xu Sheng took the key from the floor. After he responded, his gaze kept at Liu Mang and wondering what kind of a person he is.


    In less than one stick of incense time, all of 3,000 ck g troops were fully equipped and standing in amazing a formation outside Wancheng city prison. They are truly worthy to be called professional elite soldiers whose training began since childhood. Liu Man was really satisfied with these 3,000 people.


    Huang Zhong and Huang Xu also nodded and agreed that this unit is truly elite.


    ¡°Reporting to Your Highness Prince of Shu, all 3,000 ck g troops are present and ounted for. We wait for Your Highness Prince of Shu¡¯s instruction!!!¡± Xu Sheng reported to Liu Mang and now finally having a clear view of Liu Mang¡¯s face.


    ¡°All of you can call me little lord like all of them or can call me general just like my Urban Army division!!!¡± Said Liu Mang casually toward ck g. Liu Mang was still notfortable being called Your Highness Prince of Shu.


    All of ck g did not respond but continued looking at Liu Mang especially Xu Sheng. They are sparking their anger toward Liu Mang for killing their lord and defeating them also for trying to kill them all.


    ¡±Little lord, it is dangerous!!!¡± Huang Zhong quickly stood between Liu Mang and ck g but Liu Mang just stayed calm and gently shoved Huang Zhong¡¯s body.


    ¡°Old General Huang, it is okay, return to the line!!!¡± Said Liu Mang while continuing his shoving.


    ¡°But!!!¡± Huang Zhong wanted to argue but was halted by Liu Mang.


    ¡°I said it is OK, no need to worry!!!¡± Said Liu Mang calmly. 3,000 strong people now stood in front of them, yet they are but five people. Even with Huang Zhong¡¯s presence, it is impossible to fight 3,000 strong men, let alone Xu Sheng leading them.


    ¡°You really are not afraid that I will go back on my words and tie you up now?!¡± Xu Sheng barked his threat while looking at Liu Mang.


    ¡°Hmph, if you wanted to do that, you would have done it earlier else you would not be barking threats now!!!¡± Liu Mang already concluded that Xu Sheng is barking empty threats as he only saw fear in his eyes, but then he continued his speech ¡°You are Xu Sheng, the native of a small vige in Ju Commandery in Langye. Since childhood, you had been poor. In your family, there is only your old father Xu Lang. Your mother has long passed away due to famine. You are the sole heir of Xu family, you have no brothers or sisters. During the Yellow Turban Rebellion, you emigrated from Langye to Wuxian, Jiangdong with your father Xu Lang....!¡±


    The more Liu Mang said about him, the more Xu Sheng¡¯s face got paler and paler, because what Liu Mang said is correct. He even knew of his dead father¡¯s name Xu Lang. A person who knows this matter in this world should not exist, but there is one now who poured out these precise facts about him.


    ¡°So, you still want to tie me up?¡± Liu Mang smiled toward Xu Sheng.


    ¡°How, how, you do you know all of this?!¡± Xu Sheng asked in confusion.


    ¡°HAHAHA, just guess where I got the information!!!¡± Said Liu Mang while facing toward the sky and asked again ¡°Actually, the only thing I want to know is, how from Wuxian, you appeared inside the Zhou n¡¯s private army?


    This private army should only consist of troops who were cultivated by the Zhou n since childhood, not recruiting adults who were cultivated outside of the n!!!¡±


    Xu Sheng told Liu Mang ¡°my father contracted a serious illness. I needed medicine, but I had no money. I sold myself to buy medicine!!! But, when I got money, my father already died!!! So I bought a nice coffin and buried my father with the money I got, then left with him as a ve!!! The man who bought me was the from Zhou n!¡±


    That person who bought Xu Sheng had seen his skills in wushu and when he saw that Xu Sheng was a filial son, he concluded that Xu Sheng had a big future as a valiant general


    Liu Mang was really not afraid that Xu Sheng would back off on their promise. They are the ck g of the Zhou n. They are supposed to fight to the death for Zhou Cheng, but because of their surrender, Zhou Cheng¡¯s head was hanging on Wancheng city. Even if they surrendered to Sun Ce, they will not escape punishment from Zhou Yu.


    Moreover, Xu Sheng is a person of his words, he certainly will not break their own oath to Liu Mang.


    Liu Mang then walked past Xu Sheng and started his speech in front of 3,000 ck g ¡°Brothers of ck g!!! I know that you know me as an enemy and I know that I am the one who defeated you!!! However, that is already in the past!!! We are nowrades, brothers-in-arms!!!¡±


    ¡°My name is Liu Mang, Liu Hanyang. Han Dynasty¡¯s Prince of Shu and this Lu Bu¡¯s army¡¯s little lord!!! Right now, Wancheng city is almost broken through. I am unable to give you much, not even nobility. But I can give you one thing for certain and that is the dignity of being a human!!!¡± All of ck gs were stunned by Liu Mang¡¯s speech.


    On the outside, people say that they were the Zhou n¡¯s private soldiers but in reality, they were the Zhou n¡¯s ves and that can be seen from Zhou Cheng¡¯s final treatment to them. Whipping them like bulls in order to make them fight again.


    ¡°Human dignity?!¡± All of ck g kept muttering those words.


    Liu Mang continued his speech ¡°You can see the division under me!!! My Urban Army!!!¡± When Liu Mang said the Urban Army, he cannot help but raised his voice and be more spirited in his speech and said ¡°I have given mymitment to them to live and die together!!! Those same words, I will also give them to you!!! From now on, you are not ves butrades, brothers-in-arms. You are this Liu Mang¡¯s brothers, this Liu Mang¡¯srades. This Liu Mang will not let all of you go hungry. This Liu Mang will share his food with you and his bed with you!!! Together we share life and death; Together we share rich and honor!!!¡±


    ¡°Together we share life and death; Together we share rich and honor!!!¡± Xu Sheng first shouted and was followed by all of the ck g troops and their shouts roared throughout this Wancheng city.


    Huang Zhong, Huang Xu, Liu Kai and Liu Neng all looked at each other and nodded. This battle took a really interesting turn.

 Chapter 165 - Sun Ce Vows To Kill Liu Mang

    Chapter 165 ¨C Sun Ce Vows To Kill Liu Mang


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon


    TL Note: Guys, I am sorry for posting this just now, real life killing me, slicing me slowly. Krayto has also gone MIA, my fault that he is missing. I will keep continuing this on my own pace and my own. I will not abandon you all. I will finish this novel.


    Sun Ce¡¯s camp POV


    Time: At the same time, when Liu Mang is confronting Xu Sheng in Wancheng city¡¯s prison


    ¡°ARRRGGGHHHH!!!!¡± Sun Ce is screaming blood curdling scream while smashing porcin here and there. All of his attendants are cowering in fear because Sun Ce¡¯s appearance is truly terrifying. His armor is losing a half of it and his body is stained with his blood all over except for his helmet and what made Sun Ce more terrifying is everytime he moved, his wound got wet again and oozing blood, making him just like a general from hell..


    Sun Ce thought ¡°Dammit, that Huang Zhong, Huang Hansheng is truly strong. That golden broadsword of his is just like a dragon, aiming for my neck to kill me. I, who have reached hyper-ss is still no match for him, also he killed at least 400 of my Zuo Danyang soldiers. If not for retreat drum earlier and his little lord in trouble and also his mercy, this Sun Ce might be the one who perish from this world earlier!!!¡±


    ¡°DAMMIT ALL TO HELL TO THIS BATTLE!!!¡± Sun Ce thought that while gritting his tooth. Never had Sun Ce been forced to retreat with big loss like this before.


    ¡°REPORT!!!¡± A messenger run inside the main tent. The medic who is currently stitching Sun Ce¡¯s wound hesitated and stop his movement while looking at Sun Ce.


    ¡°Give me your report!!!¡± Said Sun Ce while frowned looking at the messenger, he have a bad feeling about the news.


    ¡°Reporting to Milord. The leader of Danyang soldiers of Chu, General Chen Wu died in battle!!!¡± The messenger said it with clear voice while kneeling and helding his fist respectfully.


    ¡°WHATTT!!!!¡± Eximed Sun Ce while standing up in surprise. The force of his body is so great that made the medic officer staggered and fall down, while his wound reopen again due to the suture is notplete, making him wince in pain.


    Coupled with bad news and the pain from his wound made Sun Ce¡¯s face really hideous and then he said ¡°Chen Wu... CHEN WU DIED!!!! THEN DONG XI, WHAT ABOUT HIM?!¡± Sun Ce truly have big loss this time. First day of siege, already 1 general died and a portion of 5 elites destroyed. In Sun Ce¡¯s hands there are 5 division of elites. First is the Changsha army which currentlymanded by Zhou Yu. Changsha army is Sun Jian¡¯s inheritance to Sun Ce and expert in water warfare. Commanders for this division are Cheng Pu, Huang Gai, Han Dang and some of veterans during Sun Jian¡¯s tenure as Governor of Changsha. But right now, they are only able to fight by ordering the others to fight as their strength already depleted by age.


    The second elite division is Yu Province Infantry who were led by Zhou Tai and Jiang Qin. This Yu Province Infantry is originally belonged to Yuan Shu which was given to Sun Ce after he presented Imperial Seal to him. These 3,000 elites are also served as ¡°mourning money¡± in order for Sun Ce not discovered that one of the perpetrators that killed Sun Jian is him. With only this Yu Province Infantry, Sun Ce managed to pacify Jiangdong and gained the trust of Changsha army, thereforeying foundation of Jiangdong army. This second unit have lost onemander which is Zhou Tai. Jiang Qin himself is already rendered useless in battle. It is just a matter of time, for this elite unit to be dissolved and scattered among other four elites.


    The third elite right now still named as defender of Kuaiji. Their amount is not much as they only consists of Sun n¡¯s private soldiers and was led by Sun Quan. In this army, there are lots of good seedlings like Lu Meng and Ling Tong and lots of nobles who are adept in providing counsel and advice. Those nobles are representatives of all of noble ns in whole Jiangdong and because they are all gathered in Kuaiji, Sun Quan built a good rep with all of them and finally they be his main supporters. That is one of the very reasons that Sun Quan able to get all of support he needed to be the master of Jiangdong after Sun Ce¡¯s passing historically.


    The fourth elite is Yu Province Heavy Cavalry. They were led by Zhang Kai of Chen Lan and Lei Bo¡¯s bandit brigades. After they evaded capture by Lu Bu army in Mt. Bagong, Zhang Kai led his cavalries to surrender to Sun Ce.


    The fifth elite is the Danyang soldiers. Danyang soldiers are well known throughout Han Dynasty. Danyang people are all battle lovers and because of that trait, they make good soldiers. Sun Ce able to procure 10,000 Danyang soldiers of Chu and Zuo due to sheer luck. From 10,000 troops, 5,000 of Chu soldiers were given to Chen Wu and another 5,000 Zuo soldiers were given to Dong Xi. Sun Ce really think that this arrangements is very good as Chen Wu and Dong Xi are both generals and act like a Siamese twin. Chen Wu acting as the brain and Dong Xi as the brawn, thisbination can fully utilize Danyang soldiers to the max.


    And now, with Chen Wu dead meant Danyang soldiers prowess was severelypromised as Dong Xi do not know what to do. Today¡¯s casualties for Danyang soldiers is really big, but Sun Ce did not really care as Danyang County still have many town to recruit, but a general as casualty? This event is really disheartening Sun Ce.


    The messenger then replied ¡°General Dong Xi, from returning to the camp, he just hold general Chen Wu¡¯s body silently and make no movement at all!!!¡±


    Losing Chen Wu meant for Dong Xi to lose his brain. His whole body be sluggish and unresponsive. Even this time, he just kept holding Chen Wu¡¯s body in aplete still.


    ¡°Milord, this Lu Su greets you!!!¡± Lu Su alsoe into the tent, his face is veryplicated and said to reported to Sun Ce ¡°Milord, today¡¯s casualties is very high but we almost take over Wancheng. This Lu Su came here to report the damage for today¡¯s siege!¡± All those words were said while Lu Su seeing Sun Ce¡¯s battered body. He knew that today Sun Ce almost breakthrough Wancheng, but was halted by Huang Zhong.


    ¡°Okay, said your report now!!!¡± Sun Ce said it while showing sullen look. He already obtained a bad news regarding Chen Wu¡¯s death might as well goes down to abyss with damage report. Lu Su then begin his report ¡°Casualties of Danyang soldiers. Zuo division ispletely annihted saved for their leader Zuo Renjie. From 10,000 troops diminished to 5,000 of Chu soldiers. Danyang Chu soldiers also suffered damage, the specification are 800 seriously injured, 200 minor injuries. This Lu Su suggest that we withdraw Danyang soldiers from tomorrow battle!¡±


    ¡°What about the other n¡¯s damage?!¡± Sun Ce¡¯s tone is very very down as his own elite already half-crushed.


    ¡°Zuo n, Bian n, Wang n also suffered estimated to be more than 10,000 troops from 100,000 troops!!!¡± Lu Su have no love for those nobles as he already considered them to be fodder during initial siege and also with their casualties, meaning more supplies for elites.


    ¡°What about Wancheng?!¡± Sun Ce said it while standing up, regardless his wounds have finished suturing or not.


    ¡°Wancheng defenders from 10,000 troops, we managed to kill 8,000 troops!!!¡± Lu Su responded. When Lu Su and Liu Mang traded words, he carefully assess the entire Wancheng. He assessed that inside Wancheng should have at least 10,000 troops although he did not know the exact number. So today, although Sun Ce army suffered big casualties but they also managed to decrease Wancheng defenders¡¯ numbers until it remained only 2,000 troops so to speak.


    With this, even with 5,000 Danyang soldiers of Chu, they are able to annihte Wancheng city defenders to thest men. Actually Lu Su already know that Wancheng city¡¯s defenders only remained less than 1,000 troops, but he just raise the number a bit as it would not make too much difference.


    ¡°OH, HO HO HO HO!!!! I REALLY UNDERESTIMATED YOU, LIU MANG¡± Sun Ce sneer up whileughing in a very menacing tone and his fist is clenched strongly. His anger is already peaked at the top. He was defeated by a rookiemander whose soldiers only consists of 3,000 elite troops and since the first day of the siege, his damage already unbearable. First Zhou Tai died, and then Jiang Qin lost one arm, then Chen Wu and Dong Xi. Even though Dong Xi did not die, but he is impossible tomand Danyang soldiers again, also his Danyang Zuo soldiers decimated.


    Sun Ce then stop his thought for a moment and said ¡°Assign Dong Xi to be my personal bodyguard, he is not to leave me all the time!!!¡± A Dong Xi without Chen Wu, is a berserk Dong Xi. Dong Xi will attack friendly even without someone to guide him. Being Sun Ce bodyguards meaning Sun Ce can monitor all of his actions and he will definitely be much tamer and will not kill friendly.


    ¡°Yes sir!!!¡± Lu Su agreed with Sun Ce. Lu Su also felt this decision is correct. He had seen Dong Xi previously. Dong Xi stature is big and towering, if one standing in front of him, one can feel his bloodlust from his frequent cannibalism. An uncontroble cannibal is truly fearful.


    But Lu Su also have other concern in his mind. With Chen Wu died and Dong Xi reassigned, who would lead those 5,000 Danyang Chu soldiers? But he held his tongue, as this topic is very sensitive and may lead for his lord suspect him for insubordination and usurpation.


    But Sun Ce is not a person who is afraid insubordination or usurpation but even then, there must be a line that a subordinate must not cross. Finally Sun Ce decides ¡°Zijing, assign Danyang Chu soldiers to Ziyi, let him lead them!!!¡± This decision was made because there is no more excellent leader under hismand. Chen Wu has died, Jiang Qin is badly wounded, Dong Xi is useless. Only Taishi Ci is the one can lead them as of now as Sun Ce will not let those nobles to touch his precious elites.


    Lu Su also nodded in agreement with Sun Ce. Those ruffians need someone with strong discipline to keep them in line. If Taishi Ci can make them organized, they will be unstoppable by anyone.


    Sun Ce then muttered ¡°Damn you, Liu Mang. You destroy four of my generals!!! Zhou Tai, Chen Wu, Dong Xi, Jiang Qin!!! When I break the city tomorrow, I will skin you alive with my bare hand¡± When Sun Ce said those names, his eyes is very deep and emitting max killing intent. His hatred is even more than when he wasying siege to Lu Kang. In the end, his mercy got better of him and allow him tomit suicide. But Liu n and Liu Mang, he will really skin them alive.


    Originally Sun Ce¡¯s n for Liu n is just to let them broke until they are all living under his welfare! Also regarding Liu Mang, Sun Ce only want to use him to threaten Lu Bu, nothing more nothing less. Liu Mang also have greater use than only that. Sun Ce can use his title Prince of Shu and General of Southern Expedition whose territory consists of four provinces as a legitimate reason in order to destroy Liu Biao and capture Jing Province. Killing Huang Zu alone will never bring that result and legitimacy.


    In ancient time, when people go to war, you need legitimacy. King Cheng Tang, founder of Shang Dynasty, need to speak up his ¡°Pledge of Cheng Tang¡± first in order to do battle with King Jie of Xia Dynasty. Doing battle without any legitimacy will make people question you and even rebel against you. Even those who be your enemies will actually question what is the meaning of this battle. This is one of the precise reason those nobles who sided with Sun Ce created Sin Manifesto, insulting Lu Bu as butcher, etc. That kind of stunt actually could get support from all local officials.


    But now Sun Ce want to kill Liu Mang, and already do not care about legitimate cause. All inside his head right now is that he wanted to avenge his four generals. Remembering them, Sun Ce¡¯s heart is very heavy. Especially when remembering Zhou Tai. Zhou Tai is the one person of whom Sun Ce ced a big hope. Zhou Tai¡¯s prowess is actually pretty good even without his blood berserk. If he survived until now, perhaps he also will understand how to be a hyper-ss general due to his strength alone.


    But all is lost now, Zhou Tai is dead and cooked into meat patty. Sun Ce really gritted his teeth this time, Lu Bu really got an excellent son-inw who can fight as excellent as him. Then Sun Ce screamed to the top of his lungs ¡°LIU MANG!!!! EVERY SINGLE PERSON THAT I WILL SAID NOW, THEIR BLOOD IS ON YOU!!! CHEN DUAN, DA QIAO, ZHOU TAI, CHEN WU, DONG XI, JIANG QIN!!!! YOU SHALL BE AVENGED THREEFOLD!!! CLEAN YOUR NECK FOR TOMORROW!!!! YOU WILL BE OUR PREY TOMORROW!!!!¡±

 Chapter 166 - Sun Ce Become Shameless Once More - Use Liu Mang As Borrowed Knife To Kill Nobles

    Chapter 166 ¨C Sun Ce Be Shameless Once More - Use Liu Mang As Borrowed Knife To Kill Nobles


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon


    With those events that transpired, soon the dark of the night be light of dawn. And with the sound of cock coocooing, it is just like death¡¯s footsteps and he has already knocking the door, asking for Wancheng city¡¯s defenders lives.


    So Liu Mang and co know right now in a very dire strait. But even then, he still need to rouse their morale and so he yelled his speech ¡°TODAY, WE WILL DECIDE WHO ARE THE ONE GOING TO DIE, THOSE WHO ARE OUTSIDE OF WANCHENG CITY OR US!!!! ALL OF YOU, DO NOT WORRY ABOUT A THING, IF WE MANAGED TO SURVIVE THIS BATTLE, THIS LIU MANG WILL RECOGNIZE YOUR CONTRIBUTION IN THIS BATTLE AND WILL NAME YOU A HERO, AND WILL DEFINITELY TAKE CARE OF YOUR FAMILIES AS MY FAMILY!!! IF WE DIE, THIS LIU MANG WILL ALSO ACCOMPANY YOU TO HELL AND I WILL BEAR ALL OF YOUR SIN WITH ME!!!! TOGETHER, WE SHARE LIFE AND DEATH!!! TOGETHER, WE SHARE RICHES AND HONOR!!!!¡± With Liu Mang words, all of remaining Urban Army, ck g, Huang Zhong and Huang Xu roared the Urban Army slogan together.


    After that speech, a messenger from Lu Bu main army revealed himself and give Liu Mang, a letter from Chen Gong. Realizing that this must be a stratagem or some kind from the military advisor, he called Liu Kai, Liu Neng, Huang Xu, Huang Zhong, Xu Sheng and Chu Jie. But when Liu Mang opened the message, it only contained notification that Lu Bu and Bing Province Heavy Cavalry will arrive in two more days and cryptic message that written like this ¡°Ruin the body, ruin the head but never cut off the head!!!¡± Huang Zhong quickly understood what Chen Gong meant and said to Liu Mang ¡°Little lord, Military Advisor Chen¡¯s letter meant, we can go on rampage and destroy Sun Ce¡¯s army, kill his generals, and even beat down Sun Ce but we must not kill Sun Ce, or the repercussion will be great!!!¡± Liu Mang then nodded and said ¡°So, do you all understand this letter?¡± to his division leaders and they all nodded the same time. After reading the letter, Liu Mang really felt relieved that the ballista arrow yesterday did not manage to kill Sun Ce or else Zhou Yu and his mind will be his next opponent today and Liu Mang really felt assured that Chen Gong wrote that letter as he only need to persevere for two days and Lu Bu will arrive to pound back Sun Ce army.


    After that event, inside Lu Bu defender army, there is not much even happening other than preparing to go to battle. But inside Sun Ce army, beside army preparation, all of nobles are bickering in front of Lu Su.


    ¡°Strategist Lu. Regarding the assault this time, let this Zhao n fight! We, of Zhao n, have been following General Sun Ce from the very start but we yet to contribute to General Sun Ce. For our honor, please let we, of Zhao n, to take the vanguard for today!!!¡± Said a middle-aged man who is wearing an extravagant cloth toward Lu Su.


    Another noble is also bickering in front of Lu Su while pointing finger toward the head of Zhao n ¡°HEY, our Li n also not yet contributed to General Sun Ce. We, Li n, have more bigger debts to General Sun Ce. If not for the tip provided by thete General Zhou Tai. We already perish under that misbegotten scoundrel Liu Mang. So, if not now, then when will our Li n can repay General Sun Ce¡¯s kindness?!¡±


    Another noble also rushes in front of Lu Su ¡°We want to be vanguard too!!! We, of Bao n, also have a big debt to General Sun Ce!!!¡± Those nobles bickering made Lu Su¡¯s brow tighten, because one by one started bickering like little children for the one who will be the vanguard.


    Watching each one of Jiangdong nobles are bickering like that, Lu Su heart is burning with anger. In Lu Su¡¯s eyes, all of them are viting two of militaryws and should be executed for their offences. First vition ording to Lu Su is bickering in front of strategist. Strategist rank in the army is only a rank below tomanding officer and those nobles bickering in front of the strategist as if they are the one who aremanding this battle, as if Sun Ce and Lu Su are nothing in front of them. The second vition is they are dressed like they are celebrating victory. All of them are wearing gold essories and noble clothes, none of them are wearing battle suit at all. This is really disrespecting the soldiers and generals who are fighting the battle. Even Liu Mang who came from the future did not dare to vite this unwritten absolute rule.


    Lu Su¡¯s anger is not just based on those two vitions. He is also angry because all of them are withholding their soldiers during yesterday¡¯s siege. If all of them go all out, Wancheng city will be able to be overtaken in just one day, but they instead withhelding their forces saying that they are still traumatized because of Wu n¡¯s defeat due to the failure of recapturing Wancheng city naval base and due to that, Sun Ce¡¯s core army suffered big casualties, they even lost half of their Danyang soldiers.


    So, it can be concluded that these nobles only want the spoil of the war. With Wancheng city defenders has been destroyed until onlysting 2,000 troops (as per Lu Su¡¯s manipted intel) meaning that they are unable to maintain defense any longer and will be crushed in one fell swoop, so they want to grab as much merit as they can. Provided that almost all of Wancheng city¡¯s nobles already extinguished, so all of them see Wancheng city, the capital of Lujiang Prefecture as a big piece of cake and whoever is the vanguard will be able to get a big portion of it.


    Who in their right mind would reject if given such a fertile prefecture? When they captured Wancheng city, they can quickly create a branch of their own n¡¯s business in this ce. So right now, they are drooling in their imagination.


    ¡°HUMPH!!!!¡± Lu Su can only responded with cold humph to their bickering because no matter how much anger and grievances has umted in his heart, he still must respect them as he is also one of nobles and right now, he cannot afford to make anyone his enemies especially not of Jiangdong nobles.


    Lu Su then responded after taking deep breath ¡°I am unable to decide this matter as assigning who will be the vanguard. Su will need to consult this matter with Milord as the suprememander of this battle!!!¡± Lu Su stressed on the words ¡°Supreme Commander of this battle¡± in hopes for them to know their ce again. Lu Su will not give his promise to these ungrateful bastards, these opportunists who disregarded Jiangdong¡¯s armies sacrifices yesterday in order to reach this state of almost victory.


    Those nobles then said it heartily ¡°If that is what Strategist Lu want, then it is the best!!!!¡± Those words sting Lu Su¡¯s ears and he entered main tent with disgust in his heart.


    When Lu Su enters the main tent, he really surprised because Sun Ce is wearing his purple armor and prepare for battle. Lu Su then said his concerns ¡°Milord, your wounds have not healed at all, why must you persist joining the battle?!¡± When Sun Ce heard his word, he smiled and said ¡°Zijing, do not worry, I am just dressing up, I will stay on the main camp as per your suggestion. I only want to watch personally the moment when Wancheng city fall!!!¡±


    This Wancheng city view is all too familiar scenery to him. First he preyed upon Lu Kang and now Liu Mang will be histest prey.


    Sun Ce then inquired ¡°Hey, Zijing. What¡¯s with all the ruckus outside?! I heard the words vanguard and bickering but I cannot make out what they are talking about.¡± Since Sun Ce reached hyper-ss, his five senses sensitivity have quadrupled. His senses right now are heightened so much he is able to hear water dripping into a leaf from 10 meters away if he concentrates. Then Sun Ce said ¡°Are those noises made by those nobles?!¡±


    Lu Su just nodded sternly when Sun Ce asked that question.


    ¡°HUMPH!!!¡± Sun Ce just humphed coldly then said a virtually same sentence with Lu Su ¡°Those sted fools. Yesterday because they did not deploy their troops, I suffered big losses, lost half of my Danyang soldiers, lost Chen Wu. And today, they are so energetic trying to be vanguard. Is not that cheating? Fighting to get the most merits after I done the hardwork!!!¡± Lu Su just smiled dryly when hearing his lord¡¯s words.


    Sun Ce has been long desiring to kill and uproot all nobles. They are goddamned pompous, arrogant and haughty to the point where their presence is just like a cancer. All these times, since his father¡¯s times and now his times, always bickering about territories, bickering about who is going to be the best subordinates for their lord. Additionally, they did not have to pay taxes, as they did not register themselves as people of Jiangdong and definitely did not report their wealth to Jiangdong¡¯s treasury, and finally, they are raising their own soldiers secretly which can be seen as a p to the ruling warlord.


    And right now, they are dispatching their own private soldiers to do their own ¡°crusade¡± because they fear their own existence. Lu Bu ughtered 95% of nobles in Lujiang although only Chen n was exterminated by Lu Bu personally and the other was done by Liu Mang, but ording to the principle of propriety, they must not insult Liu Mang for he is one of the ruling n so they can only me Lu Bu as the instigator. They all goes to battle because they are afraid if Lu Bu managed to conquer this Jiangdongnd, they will all be exterminated just like them, so in order to counter that, they amassed their troops and betting everything on this battle. Their amount is really massive, covering 70,000 troops while Sun Ce himself only have 30,000 troops and that included 10,000 troops of Danyang soldiers and that made Sun Ce¡¯s heart oozing with killing intention.


    The true terror of these nobles is really shown that they are able to gather 70,000 troops in just a short while. If they are concocting rebellion, Sun Ce¡¯s Jiangdong will perish in just a whim. These assholes are just thinking on how to preserve themselves, which Liu Mang had experienced firsthand by speaking with Liu Kai. Historically, when Cao Cao had overcame Jing Province with his 800,000 troops ready, all of Jiangdong¡¯s nobles and schrs are afraid to the death. Their words quickly changed from Traitor Cao to Prime Minister Cao and they even asked for Zhang Zhao and Zhang Hong to persuade Sun Quan to surrender. At that time, the representative to surrender as headed by Qin Song and thete Chen Duan.


    Fortunately Sun Quan received second opinion from Lu Su. Lu Su said ¡°Milord, Those nobles are only thinking for themselves and they will get the most benefit by surrendering to Cao Cao. They definitely will be treated by Cao Cao with government post, noble ranks and mary prize, but your Sun n will definitely be decimated by Cao Cao as your n is the ruling body of these Jiangdong. You will be put into a golden cage like Liu Cong of Jing Province and will be burned or shamed to death!!!¡± And fortunately, Sun Quan take heed of Lu Su¡¯s words and prepare for Battle of Chi Bi.


    So, in summary, these nobles and schrs areplete asses, they are unable to make their own decision and used their numbers to threaten people.


    At this time, Sun Ce really envy Lu Bu, because Lu Bu did not fear nobles and did not care to tarnish his reputation that is already been smeared by killing Ding Yuan and killing Dong Zhuo and his one n and already bearing the title of mass murderer and butcher. With one breath, he exterminates Chen n and the others.


    Why Lu Bu can do that as easy as breathing? It is simple, because Lu Bu have nothing to lose. And because of that very reason, Sun Ce is not willing to offend Lu Bu, as there is no profit to be gained. Even if Lu Bu obtain Lujiang Prefecture, also there is no point as Lujiang Prefecture is already wasted by those nobles who squeezedmoners by taking theirnds and applied maximum tax on them until they are unable to live, let alone to rebel.


    ¡°Goddammit!!!¡± Sun Ce stood up quickly with very ugly expression. He is really not willing to let those nobles steal his glory as his Lujiang Prefecture will be taken in big portion by those SOBs.


    When Lu Su saw his lord¡¯s ugly expression, he quickly said ¡°Milord, should I reject them to be vanguard?!¡± In his eyes, he knows that Sun Ce already decided that these nobles are not good things to dealt with, but he also cannot get rid of them. Without these nobles support, Jiangdong Army will probably be disbanded due to no financial support.


    So in Lu Su¡¯s mind, the only option is to reject their offers and coerce them with militaryw to join with the main force and do final siege today.


    However Sun Ce¡¯s response really surprised Lu Su. He said ¡°No need to reject, Zijing. Since they already determined to be vanguard, why not let them wreak havoc?!¡±He said those words, while showing malicious smile.


    Lu Su then said ¡°Milord, you are really giving them greenlight to go? Then what about those Danyang soldiers?! If they found out, that Milord is giving those nobles to rob their merit, those Danyang soldiers will definitely rebel!!! Please think thrice¡±


    ¡°Heh, it is okay!!! All of those nobles surely already gathered enough courage to do battle right? So why don¡¯t give them chance?!¡± Sun Ce said those words in very cold tone and with full killing intent. ¡°If they survive, then I will give them reward. If dead, then no reward. But at the very least I will put up a show to beg the Emperor at Xu Du to give them posthumous name!!!¡± Sun Ce thought.


    ¡°Hrm?!¡± Lu Su also felt agitated when Sun Ce said those words. Lu Su¡¯s original n is to fight with the main army along with his own Lu n¡¯s soldiers in order to obtain merit, but when seeing Sun Ce¡¯s expression, Lu Su tremble a little.


    Sun Ce then said ¡°Zijing, tell them my exact words. ¡¯Dear gentlemen, because all of you so eager to fight, I am unable to choose anyone of you as I will be favoring one side. Then I will create apetition, all of you arepeting to break Wancheng city. I will reward who managed to breakthrough Wancheng city first!!!¡¯ ¡° Lu Su be more afraid as those words that he need to conveying out from Sun Ce as Sun Ce meant to kill them using Liu Mang¡¯s knife.


    Attacking Wancheng city is not difficult for those nobles, but the problem lies in Sun Ce¡¯s condition. Does those nobles want who wear Han¡¯s clothing and wear jewellery want to climb city wall in order to get merit?! Let alone city wall, those pompous nobles will not enter the battlefield even if their soldiers already wiped out. Also, even though Wancheng city¡¯s defender already dwindling, but they can be considered as cornered beast and will retaliate with full force. At that time, it maybe those nobles badluck.


    ¡°Milord, this is too obvious!!!¡± Lu Su clenched his teeth. When he conveys Sun Ce¡¯s words to those nobles, they will notply with his condition and even will rebel against Sun n¡¯s rule in Jiangdong.


    Sun Ce then responded ¡°Aiyah, Zijing, although it is really obvious but what can they do? They will not dare to incur my wrath. Also they are the one who want to snatch our merit. But the one who will kill them all, is Lu Bu army not our Sun Ce army right? This can be our publicity stunt telling them all, that following Lu Bu is no good and my Sun Ce army amodate noble and treat them well!!!¡±


    Sun Ce¡¯s scheme is very beneficial to Sun n¡¯s. By giving apetition, those nobles will definitely do siege on the city wall. And since the one who kill nobles¡¯ soldiers will be Lu Bu army, then Sun Ce army will get a very big war spoils in the end as they will be more dependent on Sun Ce army. Sun Ce have been angered with nobles for a long time for they had done many, many extreme offenses while he is ruling Jiangdong.


    One instance of their offenses is when Sun Ce asked for grain from Wuhu County. At that time, the noble who was governing Wuhu County said that he is only able to covet 5,000-shi of grain and provisions. That number made Sun Ce angry to no end as Wuhu County is a very fertile and bountiful ce. At that time, Sun Ce sent Zhang Hong to investigate with instructions to arrest the offender on the spot. From Zhang Hong¡¯s report, he found out that those nobles not only involved in corruption but they also manipted their sry in order to put a show to Sun Ce that even they are nobles, they are poor. The real number for grain and provisions that year is 500,000-shi of grain and provisions. When being questioned by Zhang Hong, they only said that this year really have poor harvest and they said they are sorry that they can only provide them with this number. When they are going to be penalized, they quickly approached other nobles to defend them and in the end, they were let off by stern warning only. They are really bing a cancer in Sun Ce¡¯s side.


    So, in order not Sun Ce¡¯s hand to be dirty and sully his reputation and rule over Jiangdong, just let His Highness Prince of Shu of Lu Bu army kill them as his hand is already have blood of 10,000 families, surely it is not a problem right to kill a few more thousand again?


    Lu Su finally understood that being a warlord one must be shrewd, devious and always hanging in the bnce of moral and immoral. Lu Su thought himself to be very talented and confident and he confident he can govern a ce without much problem and can manage military but he himself is not confident to be a warlord

 Chapter 167 - Sun Ce Become Shameless Once More - Use Liu Mang As Borrowed Knife To Kill Nobles (2)

    Chapter 167 ¨C Sun Ce Be Shameless Once More - Use Liu Mang As Borrowed Knife To Kill Nobles (2)


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon


    Sun Ce¡¯s prediction was dead-on this time. As soon as Lu Su conveyed Sun Ce¡¯s message verbatim, all of nobles who were bickering earlier now overjoyed. Some of them knew that they are sent to die by Sun Ce, some of them not but the reaction from them is all the same as Sun Ce¡¯s words meant that one of them will gain a big portion of Wancheng city if they be one of the first one who broke the city.


    Right now what they are doing is just looking at each other, sparking hostilities toward each other. With Sun Ce¡¯s order, all of them have be rivals and enemies, as they all want big portion of cake and big spoil of wars. Those are done in order to expand their influence and maybe n for toppling the current dynasty and rise themselves as the founder of new dynasty.


    An olden merchantw states that if a proposal predicted to have 10% profit then everyone will put their money on that proposal, if a proposal predicted to have 20% profit, they will put their whole being on that proposal, if a proposal predicted to have 50% profit, they even will kill themselves and their family in order to obtain that profit.


    And Wancheng city in front of them, have more than 50% profit. A profit that is really worthy of their own sacrifices. These nobles have longed to nt their roots in Wancheng city as Lujiang Prefecture is a very fertile which can feed hundreds and thousands people and rich with minerals and natural resources such as salt and iron. With Wancheng city already devoid of nobles, it can be said, thend be virgin once more, therefore they are eyeing each of their rivals with greed in their heart. All of them be aware that they must thank Liu Mang for exterminating Chen n and other 32 ns. If not for those events, they will not have legitimacy to fight battle to recapture Wancheng city and their Sin Manifesto will be trash.


    Right now all of nobles are preparing their own respective soldiers for siege battle. They do not care even if their soldiers only amounted to 500 troops and even some of them go all out deploying all of their 5,000 troops for there is a massive cake and whoever managed to break Wancheng city first, will obtain the most portion of the cake.


    Being rewarded based on merit, will make their own n soar to the skies even further.


    Then suddenly there are some of noble heads saying ¡°Hey, we are not generals. Even our six skills maybe lower than our soldiers. What if you die, who would take care of your family and ancestral temples?!¡± They are saying it with concerning tone and hope for other people¡¯s responses.


    Lu Su just sneered in his heart ¡°Heh, provoking with fear of death huh?! Are you hoping for all of them to scare them stiff from their intent to do battle?! Keep trying!!!¡± Actually those words spoken just now, it is to scare them witless in order for those nobles who decide to attack Wancheng city to obtain more merit as Wancheng city defenders already dwindling to less than 1,000 troops. Perhaps in just half a day, the city will fall.


    Another noble heads also tried his best to pour fuel to fire ¡°Yes, Wancheng city is very dangerous. You all see by yourself right. General Chen Wu and General Dong Xi with their respective Danyang soldiers fought together on the city wall and the result? General Chen Wu died and General Dong Xi lost his division. I advise all of you, not to go in this assault!!!¡±


    Another young man from Bao n then also argues ¡°Oh, uncles. Zhong knows that all of you are already old and have big families. Let younger generation fight this battle!!!¡± That man who just spoke is Bao Zhong, Bao n¡¯s little lord and one of Bao Shuya¡¯s descendant. His father is already of old age and unable to do battle, so he want Bao Zhong to fight in order to assess his worth as his sessor.


    ¡°HUMPH!!!! Your uncles are already old and sooner orter we will be expired!!! Leave this dangerous matter to us. You youngsters should fight another day!!!¡± That man who spoke is Zhang n¡¯s representative, Zhang De. His age is already not small, already early 30 years. In ancient time, a person who has reached 30 years old is already considered old man as at that time, because they will already have a lot of teenagers child and will soon be a grandfather after they married their children. Bao Zhong¡¯s calling of Zhang De, uncle, it is because he is more senior than him. Usually Bao Zhong call him brother but now he call him uncle in order to let him step down from battle.


    ¡°Hahaha!!!¡± Another elder head nughed at their bickering. If ording those youngsters logic, then it is true that they must let go of their merit if they are not able to walk. Then he responded ¡°Ah it is true that we are already old and must let youngsters do their work! But, Zhang brother, since you call me uncle, then do not forget to tell your cousin older brother that I will be giving him a gift for our first meeting!!! HAHAHAHAHAHA¡± This old noble and Zhang n has been friends from many generations. And by saying he will give a gift to his brother, it is demeaning his cousin older brother as a junior of noble ns. Zhang De¡¯s cousin older brother is Zhang Zhao who is currently one of Sun Ce army top advisors and held real power over Jiangdong nobles as one of top ns. If that elder n head actually bring a first-meeting gift to Zhang Zhao, then he will p Zhang De silly and Zhang Zhao¡¯s pride as top n of Jiangdong will be pped as well and it is possible that Zhang De will be executed by Zhang Zhao because Zhang Zhao observed propriety the most of all 8 virtues.


    ¡°YOU!!!!¡± Screamed Zhang De while pointing toward that elder n head. Hisplexion be red from furiousness. He originally just want to tease that elder n head but the n head just be shameless and tell Zhang De indirectly that Zhang Zhao has just be his juniors and therefore he will treat him just like junior by giving him first-meeting gift.


    Looking Zhang De retreated from the line, the elder n head who was just victorious earlier just continued ¡°All of you youngsters! You all said that we are old, right? I say, yes we are old!!! But that is the main point!!! We, old people, have not much longer to live!!! Let us im glory for onest time and pave the road for you to tread!!!¡± That word said with intent for younger nsmen to not fight the easy battle and in order to scare them so Wancheng city will be controlled by them.


    Both old and young nobles are counter-attacking in hope one of them will back down. The young nobles attacking by exploiting old nobles age and old nobles are countering by epting their age and ridiculed their current n heads as their juniors and also kept shouting of the danger attacking Wancheng city. The scene in Lu Su¡¯s front is filled with this drama and he already burned anger in his heart.


    Lu Su then bellowed his anger ¡°SILENCE!!!!!¡± Finally this honest and good-natured person snapped and said his words ¡°If you persist to quarrel in front of me again, do not me me for invoking Seven Prohibitions and Fifty Four Capital Penalties to all of you!!!!¡±


    TL: Seven Prohibitions and Fifty Four Capital Penalties is militaryw of Jiangdong. Rooted from Sun Tzu¡¯s militaryw code and was expanded by Qin Song


    All of nobles who heard Lu Su¡¯s words be silence. Although Lu Su is a nsman from Lu n much like all of them who are n rep, but Lu Su is the strategist of Jiangdong army. One word from him, these nobles may be penalized with death sentence under militaryw. Such consequence is not desireable from any of the noble n reps now.


    Lu Su has been coping with these nobles from yesterday. If Lu Su was really ruthless, then yesterday he ought to force them under militaryw, letting them to do battle at Wancheng city walls instead of unleashing Danyang soldiers on that battle. Yesterday only Zuo n and Bian n whoplies with Lu Su¡¯s order and only half day, all of their private soldiers were decimated by Lu Bu army, leaving only Danyang soldiers and Sun n¡¯s private soldiers to fight. Zuo n rep and Bian n rep are really saddened by that loss, so sad that they are just staying in their tents and silent when all of n heads bickering just now. But looking at the bigger perspective, they are helping Sun Ce to win Lujiang Prefecture back, so it is proper for them to unleash their own private soldiers.


    After all of nobles shut up, Lu Su then just bluntly talk to them ¡°Hey, do all of you want to attack Wancheng city and get merit or just want to spend all day in this ce bickering, huh?!¡± Lu Su will not put anymore words toward them otherwise they will stay talked again and again until Lu Bues back and ughter them all together with Wancheng city¡¯s defenders.


    ¡°We want to attack!!!! Please give us your instructions, Strategist Lu!!!!¡± Some of nobles start speaking out toward Lu Su but the elder n heads, they are just staring toward Lu Su profoundly, hoping they will be chosen.


    Then an elder n heades out from the line and said to Lu Su ¡°Strategist Lu, please choose Wu n as vanguard. We of Wu n will certainly bring victory today!!!¡± That elder n head is Wu n rep. This Wu n rep is one of Sun Ce¡¯s mother nsmen, therefore Lu Su and Sun Ce did not dare to directly reject their request so Lu Su and Sun Ce have been avoiding them to speak regarding the battle.


    But right now, Lu Su has no more respect toward them!!! If Lu Su agreed for Wu n to be vanguard, Lu Su will offend the entire Jiangdong nobles. All of these nobles present have witnessed how big a coward Wu n is when they are defeated when fighting against Su Fei during Battle of Wancheng city¡¯s Naval Base. They are defeated by one wave of attack by Su Fei and after that their morale plummeted to the bottom. Now, conquering Wancheng city is obviously much harder than Wancheng city¡¯s naval base and if they do that thing again, then all nobles will persecute Sun Ce for nepotism.


    Lu Su just rejected Wu n by saying ¡°Master Wu, do not ask Su. Milord¡¯s order stated whoever break the city first will get the most merit. So, pleasepete with the other!!!¡± This time Lu Su¡¯s rejection has a justification as he is ordered to ry Sun Ce¡¯s orders verbatim.


    ¡°HUMPH!!!!¡± The Wu n rep who was just rejected just humphed coldly and thought ¡°This Lu Su, does he really not know that Jiangdong¡¯s masters are Sun n and Wu n?! Only a Lu nsman dare to reject my request?! Pah, spineless dog of Wu and Sun n!!! I will need to report this transgression to the head n!!!¡±


    After Wu n retreated to the line, a n heades out and asked ¡°Strategist Lu. This Wancheng city although the size is big, but it cannot amodate all of our armies at once. Please your instructions!¡±


    Lu Su then advises ¡°For fairness inpetition, each one of you dispatches 1,000 troops. I believe it will be suffice to break Wancheng city!!!¡± In this ce got 12 nobles, so 12,000 troops is more than enough to break Wancheng city.


    ¡°Hmm, 1,000 troops!!! Sounds reasonable!!!¡± Some of nobles saying that words with sparkling eyes. They could just dispatched their elites. This is more than suffice for them to survive this battle. Easy merit and easy battle waiting for them when the sun rises. Right now they cannot wait to return to their own respective camps and prepare for tomorrow¡¯s battle. They want to prepare as soon as possible to beat down Wancheng city defenders and gain merit.


    ¡°Very well, Strategist Lu. Please excuse us for preparation!!!¡± They quickly excused themselves and prepare for battle. This siege battle will be one of the most violent battle as they are not only need to attack the enemy, they also need to beat down their allies in order to get most merit.


    ¡°Phew!!!¡± When Lu Su saw those nobles quickly return to their respective camps, he sighed with relief. He is really tired physically and mentally by dealing with these nobles. They are both old fox and young fox, they are master schemers. You can kill enemies with swords, but these nobles? You also need to scheme toward them in order to reduce their influence.


    Right now, it is almost dawn. Lu Su must make big preparation in order to counter Lu Bu and his soldier.

 Chapter 168 - Nobles Siege (1)

    Chapter 168 ¨C Nobles Siege (1)


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon


    Night has passed and right now the sun is already quite high (around 7:00 AM), Sun Ce quickly screamed his order from midst of Sun Ce army ¡°ALL ARMY, BESIEGE THE CITY!!!!¡±


    ¡°SHAAAAAAA!!!!!!!¡± Screamed all of soldiers and they start running toward Wancheng city at the same time. All of them are wearing the same color of banner and same armor like Sun Ce army, but there are some differences in their equipment from scalingdder to the weapons they wield.


    ¡°Hrm?!¡± Liu Mang¡¯s brow wrinkled when he looked toward the banner of Sun Ce army who is approaching. Each banners are followed with a battalion and the most surprising one, they are all flying different characters on them.


    All of the banners written Zhang, Li, Bao, Wu, Ling, Qian, Wang and none of them are bearing Sun. ¡°Sun Ce have this much generals?¡± Liu Mang thought. If Sun Ce have this much generals, then this Wancheng city will fall in just one assault. An officer who can lift up their own banner is at least a second-ss general and have leadership prowess. Cheng Yu in Urban Army should have fly his own colors as his strength and ability already reached second-ss general but since he is ced as lieutenant general, he is unable to do that, but strangely, he did not bear any resentment at all toward his cement.


    ¡°Sun Ce really goes all out this day¡± Thought Liu Mang in his heart. In his heart, Liu Mang is really restless but on the outside, he must force himself to be calm if not, all of Wancheng city defenders will just drop their weapons and surrender.


    Liu Mang took a deep breath and thought ¡°Come on,e on, I don¡¯t care how many elites, how many generals you have. I will cut your treasures one by one, Sun Ce!!!!¡±


    ¡°Report, Little lord. The enemy has crossed the moat!!!¡± Xu Sheng quickly reported to Liu Mang. Huang Zhong has been assigned by Liu Mang on the north wall to help reinforce the defense.


    ¡°Hmm, moat, eh?!¡± Liu Mang just closed his eyes and just keep thinking of strategy.


    ¡°Little lord, please, your order!!!¡± Xu Sheng is really worried as in his eyes, Liu Mang already scared stiff. Even though this is Xu Sheng¡¯s first time working with Liu Mang, he still knew that moat is essential to deal huge damage the enemy and halted their advance by showering them with volley. Halting Sun Ce army¡¯s advance is Lu Bu¡¯s army primary duty, but Liu Mang just kept silent.


    Xu Sheng just see Sun Ce army crossing moat one after another without any difficulties at all, soon they will be putting theirdder and climb the wall.


    ¡°Wait!!! Advance slower, this maybe a trap!!!¡± Several of old Jiangdong nobles slow down their pace. Compared to those hot blooded young nobles, they are much calmer and able to more cautious on their move. Their movements toward Wancheng city is too smooth with no resistance at all, their movements is so fast, it is as seems that the moat is only a piece of tnd. They are all thinking, is this a ploy to kill them all? They have been working so hard to be one of nobles by suspecting the others, of course they will be suspecting this ploy too.


    Seeing the older nobles and their soldiers stopped their movement, the younger nobles smiled happily and ordered to rush more quickly. In their mind, the merit is already theirs for the taking.


    Xu Sheng just continued his timely report ¡°Little lord, they are 100 steps before reaching city wall!!!¡± Liu Mang heard his report but just kept silent.


    Xu Sheng screamed ¡°50 steps!!!¡± Finally Liu Mang opened his eye but still did not givemand.


    ¡°40, 30, 20 steps again!!!¡± Xu Sheng be more desperate in his tone. Finally Liu Mang start his order, but his order made Xu Sheng puzzled ¡°Urban Army, unleash volley!!! ck g to standby. No orders or signal from me, ck g must not move!!!!!¡±


    ¡°YES SIR!!!!¡± Urban Army quickly execute Liu Mang¡¯s order. Less than 1,000 troops quickly pull out their longbow and start raining arrow toward them.


    ¡°Little lord, what are you doing?!¡± Xu Sheng got little angry. ¡°Does this little lord want to looks down upon us, ck g?!¡± Xu Sheng thought. Xu Sheng has full confidence that Urban Army and ck g will be able to withstand the attack this time. He also had observed that the enemies are all rabble soldiers. He also understands Liu Mang¡¯s intention for the enemies to get closer in order to maximize the damage, but what he cannot understand is why Liu Mang only order for Urban Army to move and leavin ck g to standby only. Feeling discontent, Xu Sheng raised his hand to order ck g to join the fray.


    ¡°Xu Sheng, do you want to disobey order?I have told you, you can question me, you can disy discontent to me, but once I issue order!!! Like it or not, you must obey itpletely!!!!¡± Liu Mang said his words while kept his gaze toward Xu Sheng. He knows that Xu Sheng¡¯s skill in wushu is very strong and is a very dependable person. But if he unleashes his other trump card now, then he will bemitting the same mistakes like Zhou Cheng. ck g will not be able to show their full potential once again, this result is unwanted by Liu Mang.


    Seeing Liu Mang¡¯s deep gaze, Xu Sheng just nodded toward Liu Mang. Xu Sheng just hoped in his heart that Liu Mang will not make a mistake like Zhou Cheng this time and be defeated. Further smearing Xu Sheng¡¯s and ck g¡¯s record.


    ¡°HAAAAAHHHHHH!!!!¡± Urban Army released all of their anger now, they have been shooting endlessly and done so without aiming because at the 20 steps distance, every arrow they shot will hit the enemy.


    Soon enough, pitiful scream was heard beyond he city wall. Liu Mang then continues his order ¡°Urban Army, release the logs and stones NOW!!!!¡± Shouted Liu Mang. ¡°Yes sir!!!¡± All of remaining Urban Army worked themselves like a machine to fulfill Liu Mang¡¯s order and ck g? They just be a spectator in this battle.


    All of ck g is pondering, what the hell this little lord of them wanted to do? This little lord of his really did not understand on how to repel the enemy. 1,000 Urban Army can bring big damage to Sun Ce army but only at the initial attack and the enemy is still swarming toward them like ants and all of blood in front of them is just like blood in ughterhouse.


    ¡°Hahahaha!!!¡±Zhang De justughed. He has stopped his advance toward Wancheng city and stayed on moat side. He ordered his own familial general to go advance first and right now the general and his troops is annihted. Zhang Deughed because based on the degree of assault with arrow rain and stone rain and spiked logs, he judged that Wancheng city defenders number is really around 1,000 troops and will be unable to fight back.


    During briefing, Zhang De already got intel from their own scouts that Wancheng city defenders really only 1,000 troops. Hearing that numbers, Zhang De took a prudent action and allied with Bao n and Ling n and promised to share their war spoils evenly among three ns. If they are each attacking alone, then casualties will be very big and unbearable as 1,000 troops will be swallowed in an instant and that result is unbearable.


    ¡°NOW, ATTACK THE CITY!!!!¡± Zhang De¡¯s troops which has been increased to 3,000 troops quickly join the fray. Their enemies is just a tired elites and they definitely will be able to take Wancheng city today.


    ¡°COME ON, WE RUSH WITH ALL WE GOT!!!¡± Screamed all of the older nobles. They also finished observing and came into same conclusion with Zhang De. This battle is really an easy merit. Other than breaking the city, they also have the opportunity to gain further merit by killing senior generals and also killing His Highness Prince of Shu.


    ¡°SHA, SHA, SHAAAA!!!!¡± All of soldiers are rushing toward the city wall and started climbing scalingdders and all of them have excited face. All of them are happy because enemy is very little and they also will gain merit along with their masters.


    Some of the noble ns reps when seeing their own private soldiers are advancing very slow, gritted their teeth and said ¡°The first one who made to the city wall, will be given 10-mu of farmingnd!!!¡± When hearing their masters give generous offer, suddenly they speed up and quickly reached scalingdder.


    TL: 10 mu = 0.67 hectares


    Prize 10-mu farnd is very precious for these soldiers. With 10-mu farnd, they can marry and if they have children, they will have inheritance to give. They also can help to pay taxes. Although it is heavy, but they still can have saving of 1 or 2-shi of food left after tax and that is enough for those soldiers as long as they are not in hunger.


    Since these soldiers not yet married. 10-mu of farnd can be their helping tools to propose a good girl and create a family and Lu Bu army in front of them is already fish on chopping block.


    In Sun Cemanding tform, Lu Su is smiling toward Sun Ce and said ¡°Milord, you see that? Wancheng city will be re-taken today!!!¡± Sun Ce himself also shows his rare smile. Both of them have been watching the assault from the tform. Indeed the arrow volley, logs, stones rolling are really scary but in the end, they really proved that the nobles are better in the end.


    But Sun Ce also anxious, he is pondering when the battle will end, is it in 2 hours or 4 hours? Sun Ce can only afford max 6 hours as Bing Province Heavy Cavalry will arrive at tomorrow evening as they are already in the distance of 100-li from Shucheng County.


    Bing Province Heavy Cavalry is king in the prairie battle. Even Sun Ce whose numbers is more big than Bing Province Heavy Cavalry will suffer a big loss if they try to attack them. Possibly 100,000 troops will be destroyed by Bing Province Heavy Cavalry at that time


    Sun Ce really did not have confident to withstand the assault of Bing Province Heavy Cavalry. Sun Ce only brings 30,000 troops. 10,000 troops were left in Wancheng city naval base so in his hand only left 20,000. Yesterday they unleashed Danyang soldiers and Zuo division is vanished, so his troops only left with 15,000 troops. Noble¡¯s private soldiers, although they numbered 70,000 troops, all of them are rabble soldiers who even Sun Ce is confident to eliminate all of them with his 15,000 troops. And the biggest point is, they have never fought a cavalry before thus is useless if fighting cavalry.


    Jiangdong has many waterways and their forte is naval battle. Their ground force is only a few. Also when besieging a city, sometimes they deploy cavalry soldiers to supplement the losses. And since those nobles are in good terms with Sun Ce, they have never seen a terror of cavalry, let alone heavy cavalry.


    But on Sun Ce¡¯s face, the worry vanished immediately. In his judgment, with this speed, at noon they will be able to break Wancheng city. With Wancheng city back at their hand, even the mighty Bing Province Heavy Cavalry will fall in an instant.


    ¡°Hey, let me on first!!!¡± A Wang private soldier already reached city wall, but there is no more scalingdder to be used. So, he said to the other private soldiers rudely to get the hell out of his way.


    ¡°Oh no, you don¡¯t! Me first!!!¡± This Li private soldier will not give up the generous prize of 10-mu farnd.


    ¡°Gimme thedder!!!¡± The Wang private soldier begin tug-of-war battle with Li private soldier.


    ¡°HEY, I AM WANG PRIVATE SOLDIER, GIVE IT TO ME!!!!¡± This Wang private soldier is truly rude because hee from Five Valley region and one of Shamoke¡¯s tribesmen. This guy was recruited because Wang n is selling salt illegally to Shamoke and his tribesmen. At that time, this people steal from Wang n¡¯s caravan for his family but managed to be arrested. Because of selling salt is illegal to Five Valley, Wang n might be exterminated at that time if this person and his n b their mouth due to discontent between them, so in order to be considered as a gesture of goodwill, Wang n ¡°recruited¡± this guy to be his private soldier.


    TL: Five Valley = Nanman region. Dynasty Warriors yer should know about Meng Huo and Zhu Rong that harked from this region. Shamoke = one of the king in Five Valley, managed to kill Gan Ning in the Battle of Xiaoting and Shiting


    ¡°I AM LI PRIVATE SOLDIER, WHY DO I NEED TO GIVE YOU LADDER, HUH?!¡± A normal soldier may afraid of their masters for they will harm their own livelihood but with another noble soldier, that is a different story.


    Looking that it is pointless to argue, the Wang private soldier kick him and grab hisdder and said ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to give me, then fuck off!!!¡± The Li private soldier lost his bnce and fall down into the mud quickly.


    ¡°YOU!!!! YOU DARE TO HIT ME!!!! YOU DIE!!!!¡± The Li private soldier quickly got up angry and draw his sword.


    ¡°YOU DIE FIRST!!!!¡± Wang private soldier also quickly pull out his sword and began fierce fight.


    Watching that, Sun Ce just said this word disdainly ¡°Pah, useless people!!!!¡± Those people really dare to attack friendly and dare to act mutiny toward their own allies. If there is such soldiers in Sun Ce¡¯s core army, he will quickly destroy them in order to prevent further damage.


    Was good maintains because of the there two heads of household the restraint has prevented the situation further development, even two still formed an alliance under the city. But the situation was defused quickly as two n reps, Wang and Li, quickly arrived and remonstrate them. Also in order to prevent further damage, both of them formed an alliance in that instant.


    ¡°QUICK!!! CLIMB QUICK!!!!¡± Both Wang and Li n reps already flustered because some of the noble n soldiers already managed to climb up the city gate.

 Chapter 169 - Nobles Siege (2)

    Chapter 169 ¨C Nobles Siege (2)


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon


    Some of those soldiers who managed to climb up beganughing heartily ¡°HAHAHAHA, FINALLY, 10-MU OF FARMLAND IS MINE!!!!¡± A greedy person is very dangerous and can make a person exponentially more powerful. If it is just normal circumstances, they will never be this fast. But with a reward prepared for them, they will be much more willing to die for that reward. So, after they reached the city wall, they quickly brandished their sword and began charging toward Urban Army.


    Right now, on the city wall, only Urban Army is here. ck g is missing.


    Liu Mang also stand on the city wall. When he look at that Sun Ce army sergeant, he only said ¡°KILL HIM!!!!¡± Although that sergeant is considered elite in noble¡¯s private army but under Urban Army¡¯s assault, he is nothing.


    In just 3 bouts, an Urban Army soldiers kill this sergeant.


    Gradually, more and more Sun Ce¡¯s noble army swarming to the city wall and one by one Urban Army fell to their assault.


    Looking their own soldiers are swarming on the city wall, the head of Liu n is really excited and said proudly ¡°Those people are my soldiers!!! MY MIGHTY SOLDIERS!!!¡±. Other people send their own reps but this Liu n is sending himself to monitor this battle. This man name is Liu Shang. His Liu n is not one of Han Dynasty nsmen and not written in the annals unlike Liu Kai, Liu Neng, Liu Ye and even Liu Mang. A few hundred years ago, maybe his n is one of the nobles but now, he is not. This man is a noble that harked from Songjiang district and worked hard in order to be one of the nobles in Jiangdong.


    TL: Songjiang district = one of Shanghai¡¯s district.


    ¡°PAH!!! ARE YOU REALLY SATISFIED BY JUST HAVING YOUR SOLDIERS GOT ON CITY WALL?!¡± The other n reps is saying those words disdainfully and continued ¡°I hope your memory is good, Liu Shang. Don¡¯t forget that Strategist Lu wants us to ovee the Wancheng city and only after that, we can calcte the merit!!!¡±


    ¡°YES!!! ANY SOLDIERS CAN CLIMB THE CITY WALL. DO NOT NEED SKILL TO DO THAT!!!¡± Other n reps also taunting Liu Shang.


    Liu Shang just kept his gaze toward Wancheng city and said ¡°Just wait, be patient!!!¡± without seeing those n reps. He just want to clean up Wancheng city¡¯s defenders and kill the other noble n¡¯s soldiers to monopolize his merit. He has long waited for Sun Ce to appoint him with heavy responsibility.


    Sun Ce justughed when he saw noble¡¯s private soldiers one after another climb the city wall. In his mind, he just thought ¡°Nice, wall already been climbed. It is a matter of time before the city fall!!! Hehehe, those dogs are really worthy of their values. I just baited them with the promise of merit and all of them are eating my shit!!! In the end, I will be the one who get the most spoils from breaking Wancheng city!!!!¡±


    ¡°SHA, SHA, SHAAAAAAA!!!!!!¡± Urban Army started to get big casualties because their numbers is unable to bepared with Sun Ce¡¯s army from several hundres to 4,000 in just a few minutes. Although Urban Army is powerful but enemies number is almost endless and kept swarming toward them, draining all of their stamina. Also this time Sun Ce army is smart enough to protect thedder in order to send a steady supply of soldiers.


    Liu Mang also is engaging all troops with his shield and axe. He just finished ripping Sun Ce army soldiers with his shield and but his movement as if he is searching someone.


    Liu Mang is looking generals in order to be cut down and destroy enemy¡¯s morale. Liu Mang has enough experience facing generals. One person can be said to have the strength of 1,000 troops inside him. If not dispatched quickly, there is no way they can survive this assault. He felt really strange as on the city wall, there are already 5,000 troops but no generals at all only sergeant and at most, lieutenant.


    Since Liu Mang could not find any generals, then he can only order Huang Zhong ¡°Old General Huang, I am counting on you to find generals!!!¡± in order to find generals to kill.


    Huang Zhong is a one man army, who can kill thousand people by himself alone.


    ¡°YES SIR!!!¡± Huang Zhong nodded and grasped his golden curved dao. Everywhere he goes, he bring big terror toward every soldiers. His prowess is so strong that 5 soldiers were cut down in a single blow by him.


    However, no matter how strong Huang Zhong is, he cannot turnabout this situation as the enemy is almost limitless. Urban Army also really hapless now and Liu Mang himself is fighting bloody battle.


    ¡°DAMMIT!!!! ALREADY 8,000 TROOPS!!!¡± Liu Mang curses while huffing and puffing. As for wounds, Liu Mang is harmless, but his stamina is already reached his max and now gritting his teeth at more and more enemiesing. These 1,000 Urban Army will really die and the city will fall today.


    Liu Mang truly has never seen so much of Sun Ce army besieging him like this before.


    Huang Zhong himself is also very limited in terms of stamina so, he is also saving up his own.


    ¡°HAHAHAHA!!!! YOU SEE THAT? I KEPT MY WORDS TO ALL OF YOU!!!!¡± Liu Shang said it with big excitement. The merit for breaking this city already seeded, his banner also has been put on top, it is just a matter of time for General Sun Ce to see.


    This Wancheng city is exponentially better than his Songjiang district. Even though this is just a prefecture, Liu Shang can expand his influence and even make Wancheng city as his base and make name for himself.


    ¡°Now where is that His Highness Prince of Shu?!¡± Liu Shang who has climbed to the wall then searches for a golden-armored general in all direction. Although Liu Shang never met Liu Mang but he knows that he wore golden armor just like Lu Bu so it will be very easy to recognize him.


    Finally Liu Manges into Liu Shang¡¯s vision ¡°Hmm, there you are!!! God really bless me with fortune!!!¡± Liu Shang is really felt blessed by God in this battle, he not only got the first merit breaking Wancheng city, he also able to capture Prince of Shu!!! With this big merit, Liu Shang¡¯s n will not only got Wancheng city as base, but Sun Ce will definitely ce him as one of the oldest nobles and he quicklymand his men ¡°All soldiers, capture that golden-armored general harmless!!! He must survive!!!¡±


    Bao n and Zhang n alliance who are on the city wall also managed to spot Liu Mang and said ¡°Finally,e to us, big merit!!!¡± They all beenmenting because the first merit is gone, taken by Liu Shang so Zhang De and Bao Zhong have been seeking Liu Mang here and there. Now they found him, they will not let him go at all.


    Zhang De who also bes crazy due to loss several hundreds people and first merit, quickly ordered ¡°ALL TROOPS!!! KILL THAT GOLDEN ARMORED GENERAL!!!! THOSE WHO KILL HIM WILL BE GRANTED 1,000 TAELS OF GOLD AND ADOPTED TO MY FAMILY!!!!¡± and thought maliciously ¡°DAMN YOU, LIU SHANG!!! I WILL NOT LET YOU GET FURTHER MERIT!!!! I WILL KILL PRINCE OF SHU TO ROB YOUR MERIT NOW!!!!¡±


    Liu Shang¡¯s soldier is screaming ¡°Capture the gold-armored general!!!¡±


    The other noble ns who also have the same idea with Zhang De quickly ordered their soldiers ¡°KILL HIM!!!! THE ONE WHO KILL HIM WILL BE GRANTED 1,000 TAELS OF GOLD AND NOBILITY!!!!¡± They will not let the merit for killing Liu Mang lost again otherwise, they will have fought for nothing in recapturing Wancheng city.


    ¡°HUMPH!!! YOU WANT TO CATCH ME HUH?! LET ME BEAR WITNESS TO YOUR SKILL THEN!!!¡± Thought Liu Mang. Liu Mang heard all of their orders and right now he rouses his Urban Army morale ¡°URBAN ARMY!!!! TOGETHER WE SHARE LIFE AND DEATH; TOGETHER WE SHARE RICHES AND HONOR!!!! KILL ALL OF THEM!!!!!¡±


    ¡°TOGETHER WE SHARE LIFE AND DEATH; TOGETHER WE SHARE RICHES AND HONOR!!!! SHAAAAA!!!!!¡± Urban Army is finally on rampage mode, their casualties is too high since yesterday. Two days ago, their roster is stillplete, they are still drinking heartily and still swear brotherhood to all of them and even have discussion on how to start family but now, most of them are dead and leaving only hatred to the survivors.


    Liu Mang just keep silent and even shed tears toward his Urban Army. He thought ¡°That is it, my brothers. Vent your anger, avenge your brothers!!! This Liu Mang really sorry that I could not give you riches and honor. At least I will take your revenge for you and die together with all of you!!!!¡±


    Liu Mang quickly Liu Mang then brandished his sword and kill one of the soldiers. His great shield whose has been taking hit for him started to lose its shape, but it did not prevent Liu Mang from ughtering.


    ¡°SHAAAA!!!!!¡± Liu Mang eyes is bloodshot and already be a beast. Sun Ce has made him lost his 2,000 brothers-in-arms, took Su Fei away from him. All of these hatred now be the beast that Liu Mang is now.


    ¡°RETREAT, RETREAT!!!!¡± All of noble¡¯s soldiers has been scared stiff. Currently Liu Mang still have no strength like Lu Bu or Huang Zhong and not even has a strategic mind like Chen Gong, Jia Xu and Guo Jia who also has learned six skills but he got the advantage of being still young and hot-blooded. So he use those advantage to avenge his brothers.


    In just a few minutes, Liu Mang, under the influence of berserk, has killed 50 people. In his eyes, everywhere is his prey and killed them as if they are livestocks. Private soldiers has considered Liu Mang as an invincible golden devil. No sword is able to destroy him and he can kill them with ease.


    Liu Mang¡¯s body has been bathed by his enemies¡¯ blood. So much that, if his hair is squeezed, it will drip a lot of blood. Also it made his sword swing much more precise and made his ughtering almost unstoppable.


    ¡°Hrm?!¡± Suddenly Liu Mang stopped in his tracks. He felt a sudden rush of overwhelming feeling of danger surrounding him. This feeling of danger is his body¡¯s own reflexive response and called intuition in modern terms. This is the sixth sense that Liu Mang developed during his hammering bone phase. This sixth sense is verymon in animal and it helps them to avoid immediate danger. Human also have this sixth sense, but untrained and finally it just be dormant for all the times as the five senses be much more dominant. This intuition is really valued for a militarymander or general because it can help them to avoid dangers.


    Liu Mang then tilt his head to the right to avoid the iing danger but ¡°Puff!!!¡± An arrow grazed his right cheek. If he did not react earlier, he will die from a direct headshot.


    Liu Mang started to sweat coldly and see his attacker. The attacker is a young general who right now shaking his head out of regret that his shot did not kill Liu Mang.


    That man is Bao Zhong, Bao n¡¯s rep and Bao n¡¯s little lord. One of Bao Shuya¡¯s descendants.


    A little trivia about Bao Shuya as previous two chapters did not include it. Bao Shuya is a native of Yingshang County and one of Duke Huan of Qi Country during Spring and Autumn Period. He is known with Guan Zhong as the unsurpassable Bao and Guan. He is most known for rmending Guan Zhong and Guan helped Duke Huan to unite all of warlords and achieved hegemony for his Qi Country.


    Bao Shuya is also a very able administrator and advisor. If he is not intelligent, how can he can be friends with those of Guan Zhong whose abilities is also very good. His rtionship with Guan Zhong is more or less is the same like Pang Tong and Zhuge Liang and also with his friends like Cui Jun, Meng Jian, Shi Tao and Xu Shu.


    However because of Guan Zhong¡¯s ability is too big, it overshadows Bao Shuya¡¯s talent.


    As for Bao Zhong, although his ability to administrate is dismalpared to his ancestor but Bao Zhong proud of his archery skill. He is able to shoot any target with great precision. Earlier shot shows as a testament of his skill.


    A moment ago, Bao Zhong intended to kill Liu Mang and his Urban Army bodyguard. But when he unleashed his arrow, Liu Mang actually dodged it and his Urban Army bodyguard also followed his reflex, saving them from their fate. If Liu Mang did not reflexively dodged it, maybe he will be dead by now. But Bao Zhong will not let Liu Mang counter him so, he quickly pulled his longbow again.


    ¡°WHIZ!!! WHIZ!!! WHIZ!!!¡± Bao Zhongunched 3 salvo arrows and aiming for Liu Mang¡¯s top, middle and groin area. Bao Zhong must kill Liu Mang as soon as possible. Bao Zhong has long for his n to be acknowledged in this nation since Bao Shuya¡¯s death and this Prince of Shu¡¯s corpse will give him merits and praises ten-thousand fold.


    Liu Mang tried to reach for his shield. But Bao Zhong knows Liu Mang¡¯s idea so he quickly shot another two arrows to push it away.


    ¡°DAMMIT!!!¡± Liu Mang gritted his teeth. If he take his great shield now, although first arrow will be deflected but the second one will go through the joint of his armor and will injure him seriously.


    And right now, one of the 3 arrows arrived at the target and it is the one aiming at Liu Mang¡¯s groin. ¡°WHIZ!!!¡± Liu Mang sidestepped in order to avoid first arrow.


    ¡°HUMPH!!!¡± Bao Zhong just humphed disdainfully. He had hoped to kill Liu Mang with the first shot to prove his excellent archery but unfortunately it missed. But Bao Zhong already calcted that Liu Mang will avoid it, so right now he is waiting the result from second and third arrow.


    The second arrow immediately arrived and aimed at Liu Mang¡¯s midsection. Liu Mang jump to avoid it.


    ¡°DAMMIT!!!¡± Bao Zhong curses again. But now he is smiling for the third arrow is now is aiming for Liu Mang¡¯s head and thought ¡°Hehe, this shot will kill you!!!¡±.


    Liu Mang just catch the third arrow with his own hand, but strangely this arrow just keep revolving and even have its own strength and right now it wants to pierce Liu Mang¡¯s head.


    ¡°Nice catch. But now you die!!!¡± Bao Zhong just smiled, he thought that Liu Mang will use his skills to avoid the third arrow, but now he catch it, he will die now as the velocity and the method of shooting it, is not the same as previous arrows. If this pierce Liu Mang¡¯s head, then his head will explode just like a watermelon shoot by a Desert Eagle.

 Chapter 170 - Black Flag Re-emerges!!! Calamity Has Come To Nobles

    Chapter 170 ¨C ck g Re-emerges!!! Cmity Has Come To Nobles


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon


    ¡°GODDAMMIT!!!!¡± Liu Mang kept holding the third arrow. Liu Mang¡¯s reaction time is toote after he jumped to avoid second arrow and now it is want to im his life.


    ¡°GO, GO, GO!!!!¡± Bao Zhong encouraged his arrow to pierce Liu Mang. Finally Liu Mang just turn his head to the left and let arrow struck his cheek that is covered with armor. ¡°BANG!!!!¡± The impact it made is so strong that it made Liu Mang fall down to the ground and lost consciousness


    ¡°Ssh!!!¡± Liu Mang just fall down with face first and not moved in 2 minutes.


    Seeing that Liu Mang did not move, Bao Zhong then ordered ¡°Soldiers, please cut down His Highness Prince of Shu¡¯s head!!!¡± Bao Zhong is really satisfied. With this merit, Bao n can be promoted to be Jiangdong¡¯s oldest noble and when Bao Zhong thinking what his father¡¯s expression will be made him more happy.


    ¡°YES SIR!!!¡± Bao n¡¯s private soldier quickly go toward Liu Mang position to cut Liu Mang¡¯s head.


    ¡°HAHAHAHA!!!!¡± This soldier want to offer his ancestors, Liu Mang¡¯s head. And this gold armor will help him to buy several-mu farnd.


    With that thought, he brandished his sword toward Liu Mang¡¯s ¡°corpse¡±.


    Suddenly ¡°PUFF!!!¡± that soldier head is flying and his smile is not yet receded. Liu Mang then stood back up slowly.


    ¡°WHAT?!!!!¡± Bao Zhong really surprised that golden-armored Prince of Shu had not yet died!!! How can that be?


    But Liu Mang almost died under that arrow a moment ago! Liu Mang quickly firmed his stand. That arrow almost im his life. That arrow is really too dangerous and more deadly than the oxybeles he created. Liu Mang now really feared arrow subconsciously because that kind of arrow is really unpredictable and almost soundless.


    ¡°Lucky Bastard!!!¡± Bao Zhong curses and hisplexion be cold. Bao Zhong realized that his arrow hit his cheek which covered by helmet and was knocked out by its impact. It is evident by Liu Mang¡¯s right cheek is dented.


    Also Liu Mang¡¯s luck is really good because before that arrow reached his face, his face turned to left. And because that arrow is spinning like drill, its power also decreased, furthering his luck now.


    Bao Zhong then saw his arrow lying beside Liu Mang¡¯s feet. With this chance, Liu Mang prepare to go forward to kill Bao Zhong but Bao Zhong who has been vignt all the time, he ordered his soldiers to halt Liu Mang¡¯s advance and to buy him some time to salvo again.


    ¡°HUMPH!!! So what if you managed to survive earlier? I will kill you right now!!!¡± Bao Zhong humphed coldly. He is confident that right now, he will be able to kill Liu Mang now and make his name really famous.


    But Bao Zhong¡¯s idea ispletely destroyed as soon as Bao Zhong shot his salvo arrows again, the nearby also got whiz, whiz, whiz sound, targeting his arrows.


    ¡°ng, ng, ng!!!¡± As soon as Bao Zhong released his salvo. On the right side, there is also got a person who takes down his arrows.


    ¡°WHO?!¡± Bao Zhong screamed. Bao Zhong felt there is a master archer who is able to intercept his arrows and he felt that his skill is much higher than him and the one on his sight is a young archer. Shooting arrow off the sky is a very difficult task as the arrow have very high velocity and unable to be seen with normal naked eye due to small and thin size. Bao Zhong concluded that this person must have excellent eyesight and master archery skill.


    And then as if replying to Bao Zhong¡¯s inquiry, that young archer releases three arrows flying toward Bao Zhong. This is the same three arrows that Bao Zhong unleashes toward Liu Mang but blockedpletely by him.


    ¡°SHIT, MY SKILL IS COPIED!!!!¡± Bao Zhong curses again. Bao Zhong¡¯s skill is archery is very high, even Sun Ce praises his skill to be first ss and now Bao Zhong finally knows that his opponent skill is higher than he is. That three arrows is his own unique skills but was copied to perfection by that young archer with only one look.


    ¡°Hrm?!¡± While Bao Zhong has doubts, Liu Mang really excited. Because this archer is saving him from his fate. In Lu Bu Army, there are only 3 people with this skill, first is Huang Zhong, second is Huang Xu and third is Lu Bu. Right now Huang Zhong is on the other gate doing ughter and the one who saved him now is none other than Huang Xu.


    And soon Huang Xu pulls out his arrow again and put up stance as if he is saying ¡°Your opponent is me!!!¡±


    ¡°FINE, LET¡¯S HAVE A BATTLE!!!¡± Bao Zhong¡¯s heart is excited. Bao Zhong skill in wushu is middle ss but he is really proud with his archery skill. Until now, he dered himself that he is peerless among the heavens in archery but right now, appeared a very strong enemy, how can it not made Bao Zhong want to test his skill against him?


    Liu Mang then nodded toward Huang Xu. Huang Xu has rescued him many times, but Huang Xu himself feels that his debt is much bigger toward Liu Mang. Really the ancient truly appreciates favors.


    Seeing himself already safe, suddenly there is a sound from Liu Mang ¡°Cough, cough, cough!!!¡± Liu Mang coughed blood but mixed with 2 piece of white bone-like thing. 2 of his wisdom teeth fall down because of the impact by Bao Zhong¡¯s arrow.


    Seeing Liu Mang coughed blood. Several noble ns reps and private soldiers be really excited. Earlier they are disappointed because they all thought that Liu Mang will die by Bao Zhong¡¯s arrow, therefore destroying their merits ande home empty handed. But now, it is really good because Bao Zhong has been stuck by an archer and Bao Zhong managed to damage Liu Mang severely in their opinion.


    ¡°HAHAHA!!!! A severely wounded general and with very less men!!! This is easy!!! Charge everyone!!! SHAAAAAA!!!!!!¡± All of noble ns reps started charging toward Liu Mang along with their soldiers.


    ¡°Injured?!¡± Liu Mang tried using his tongue. ¡°Heh, my wisdom teeth are missing eh?!¡± Liu Mang just opted not to speak as it is still painful and will bleed more and more.


    ¡°PUFF!!!¡± Liu Mang shed four soldiers. After fighting yesterday¡¯s annihtion battle and killing Chen Wu, Liu Mang leveled up to second-ss general whose steps right now is refining strength.


    Li n rep, Li Ren, has big doubts when observing Liu Mang ¡°How can this be called injured?!¡± Liu Mang has been bloodied in every ce of his body but he is still vigorous and killing their own men, striking fear to their own soldiers and themselves.


    ¡°EVERYONE ATTACK HIM TOGETHER!!!! EVEN IF HE IS GOD OF WAR, HE WILL DIE THIS TIME!!!¡± Some people voiced their ideas and quickly attack him together, even older noble ns reps also joining the fray to attack Liu Mang.


    The result of their attack is Liu Mang really injured. His arm already losing its strength and now he is just forcing himself again and again. His injury is so much that it made some cracking sound on his bone. Right now he is just huffing and puffing due to tiredness.


    ¡°HE IS OUT!!!! HE IS OUT OF STAMINA!!!¡± The nearby people screamed. Liu Mang already out of gas and his strength is already depleted. But no soldiers or nobles dared to get near him. One soldier tried to attack him and was stabbed by him.


    ¡°Your Highness Prince of Shu gives yourself up!!! We will not defile your corpse and bury you with full honor as you are one of Han Dynasty nsmen!!!¡± A noble n rep speaking to Liu Mang from a distance.


    Zhang De also continued ¡°SEE AT YOUR SOLDIERS!!! THEY ALREADY SCATTERED AND DEFEATED!!! WHY MUST YOU PERSIST TO DO A LAST STAND? JUST GIVE US YOUR HEAD AND BE OVER WITH IT!!!¡± Zhang De is a militarymander and his word actually has weight right now.


    Liu Mang also see that his Urban Army is already exhausted but some of Urban Army still live and still fighting for him.


    ¡°DAMMIT!!! I REALLY CANNOT PERSEVERE EH?!¡± Liu Mang said to himself slowly. His duty of avenging his brothers isplete. If Urban Army did not vent their anger, perhaps they will be bloodthirsty and be a beast. If other division soldier, bing a beast is very good as it will only increase their ferocity in battle, but for Liu Mang? It is the same as bing a beast themselves.


    What Liu Mang needed is a group of brave warriors, not animals. Animals cannot be organized and will result inplete destruction for both sides and when this times of war ended, they must be eliminated with extreme prejudice. Too pitiful their fate, those who born in this times of war at the end of Han Dynasty. In the end, they must do fratricide in order to maintain their survival.


    ¡°Okay then, justmit suicide!!! After that, we will weep for you and bury your corpse honorably!!!¡± Zhang De said it with full confidence. Liu Mang then thought ¡°Pah, bury my corpse honorably? Not defile my corpse? You are delusional. Dong Xi will definitely eat me for killing Chen Wu and Jiang Qin will definitely make my body a ¡°human swine¡± for killing Zhou Tai!!! You just speaking bad things with good words.¡±


    ¡°So, you really want me to decide, eh?!¡± Liu Mang just said it casually. He has thrown down his sword and put his great shield on his front.


    ¡°Oh, even if you do not decide, the fact is that you are unable to win!!! And because of your sins for killing nobles, you must be killed by slow cutting, but this Zhang De will give you option to die peacefully!!!¡± Zhang De said it proudly. Earlier, he made alliance with Bao Zhong to break Wancheng city and share 50% merit, but since breaking Wancheng city is impossible to be obtain again, he is very looking forward to get merit by killing Liu Mang.


    ¡°Oh¡± Liu Mang just calm down and put down his great shield.


    Looking at Liu Mang¡¯s surrender gesture, Zhang De smiled happily. He really do not want Liu Mang to put upst stand. Although he can kill Liu Mang, his loss will not be small. Maybe each of Zhang n¡¯s private soldiers right now will be killed by Liu Mang. Zhang De cannot afford to have that loss.


    ¡°Surrender?! Really, you thought that, huh?!¡± Liu Mang just teased Zhang De.


    ¡°Your Highness Prince of Shu, are you really looking to be dismembered?!¡± Zhang De really confused. He really do not understand, because in his eyes, Prince of Shu already in surrender mode. Why must he persist to tease me?!


    ¡°HAHAHAHA!!! I will also give the same words to you, General Zhang!!!¡± Liu Mangughed. Liu Mang did not know Zhang De¡¯s name, but he saw the banner Zhang lifted by his g-bearer, so he just called him General Zhang.


    ¡°It is futile to dost stand, as you are unable to win this battle!!! Death by dismemberment is very painful, better for you tomit suicide!!!¡± Liu Mang said those words back to Zhang De. After he said that, he whistled.


    ¡°Fine then, since you ask for dismemberment, then die!!!¡± Zhang De¡¯s face be very bad. Since Liu Mang did not give face to his offer, then die by dismemberment. Zhang De did not want his corpse, he only want merit for recapturing Wancheng city. Zhang De then opened his big offer ¡°KILL HIM, CUT HIM TO PIECES. WHOEVER CUT HIS HEAD WILL GET 1,000 TAELS OF GOLD. WHOEVER CUT HIS BODYPARTS WILL BE GIVEN 50-MU FARMLAND!!!¡±


    ¡°SHAAAAA!!!!¡± Those soldiers who feared Liu Mang suddenly began excited again. Liu Mang has been injured and no longer wield any weapon so there is nothing to fear. They began charging toward Liu Mang.


    But suddenly ¡°Thump, thump, thump!!!¡± the city wall¡¯s ground vibrate violently.


    ¡°What is this sound?!¡± Zhang De also felt the city wall is vibrating. Is there any earthquake?


    ¡°Thump, thump, thump!!!¡± The sound getting more nearer and nearer and vibration be more violent.


    Liu Mang looks to one of Zhang private soldier and said ¡°Surrender now, maybe I will spare you!!!¡±


    ¡°SURRENDER?! JUST GO DIE!!!!¡± The soldier really fierce and unwilling to do Liu Mang¡¯s request. In his eyes, Liu Mang¡¯s head is 1,000 taels of gold. In his head there is only future n to buy farnd and be andlord with 1,000 taels of gold.


    ¡°How pitiful ignorant people is!!!¡± Liu Mang just shook his head.


    ¡°DIE QUICKLY!!!¡± The sword already approaching Liu Mang¡¯s head. As long as it connects, Liu Mang head will fall and merit will be his.


    ¡°WHIZ, WHIZ, WHIZ!!!¡± One after another arrowsing from Liu Mang¡¯s behind. Killing his executioner and soldiers surrounding him. In just one salvo, 10 people died.


    ¡°WHATTT???!!¡± Zhang De¡¯s uneasiness finally revealed. A flock of ck beast ising toward them like a monster and the arrow from Liu Mang¡¯s back,e from those ck beast.


    ¡°Heh, finally here!!!¡± Liu Mang¡¯s entire body is painful, he is too tired and do not want to move anymore. When he saw the ck Heavy Infantry leader, he smiled.


    ¡°BLACK FLAG!!! DESTROY ALL ENEMIES, SHAAAAA!!!!!¡± Xu Sheng screamed. That familiar voice is now voicing his anger.


    Zhang De rubbed his eyes many times because it is really unbelievable. ck g who should be fighting side by side with them as Zhou n¡¯s private soldiers actually attacking them right now.


    These 3,000 ck g are all Heavy Infantry and the king ofnd battle. All of them are wearing 100-jin equipment and each of them wielded long dao. Everywhere they battle, disaster follows.


    Liu Mang did not dispatch them earlier because he knows their stamina is limited. If he unleashes them earlier, they will not have stamina to fight prolonged battle much like heavy cavalry but the burden on their body is heavier because heavy infantry is using their own body to carry 100-jin equipment. Therefore the correct analogy for them is like a ballista. Once shot, one must pull again the bowstring and it took very long time for them to reload ballista. Liu Mang also will not use them to open front door and directly attack Sun Ce, so he can only use them on city wall. Fortunately Wancheng city¡¯s wall is not only big and robust, but it is very broad, enough for 4 carriages to walk side by side.


    Liu Mang¡¯s n is like this. Liu Mang are luring all of today¡¯s battle forces which are nobles. He also made Urban Army to fight first in order to vent their anger and also in order to confuse Sun Ce army, made them think that they only have 1,000 Urban Army and have no more defenses. The n worked and it made Sun Ce army dropped their guard. Liu Mang also observed that when 12,000 troops has reached the city wall, suddenly there is no more soldiers climbing up. So, the time is ripe to unleash ck g. With ck g as enemy even though their noble private soldiers numbers are greater, one should know the result of this battle. A one-sided ughterfest.


    ck g is really riding the wind this time. Those noble private soldiers did not stand a chance. One by one was thrown from the city wall like just being hit by a C4 explosion.


    ¡°SHAAAA!!!!¡± ck g really inspired terror inside their heart. 12,000 noble private soldiers unable to escape and the only escape route is by scalingdder. They are all really afraid and started killing their own friendlies in order to reach scalingdder.


    ¡°AAAAHHHHHHH!!!!!¡± Screamed some of soldiers. Another problem then happened when those soldiers climbed down scalingdders. Thedder which could not hold the umted weight quickly break down and those people who were still on scalingdder were sttered and be meat patty.


    Those who have good courage shouted ¡°Brothers, fight to the death!!!¡± They all thinking, since they are going to die, might as well die fighting. 100 troops then ran toward ck g and the result?! They be meat patty immediately.


    On the city wall, there are many internal organs, intestines, blood and bones flying everywhere, changing the entire color of the wall. Those who are saying that Wancheng city is easy to take back, now they are finding themselves in hell!!! Liu Mang shown them hell and made those soldiers scared stiff.

 Chapter 171 - Sun Ce Is Exterminating Wu Clan

    Chapter 171 ¨C Sun Ce Is Exterminating Wu n


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon


    ¡°NO, NO, NO!!! THIS IS MASSACRE!!!¡± Responded Lu Su toward the event that he saw at city wall. At the city wall, noble private soldiers are quickly running toward scalingdder but one by one was broken by their weight and fall down to Wancheng city wall. Sun Ce¡¯s eyes only sees fear in their eyes. Earlier the situation still good. All of the noble¡¯s soldiers are climbing up with vigor, but right now they are the one pushed back.


    But even they are pushed back, they should not be scattered and destroyed like this. Some of Sun Ce¡¯s sergeants are helping to kill those noble private soldiers to alleviate their suffering.


    Sun Ce punched the nearby wooden pir into pieces and gritted his tooth while saying ¡°DAMNED HEAVY INFANTRY!!!! WHERE THE HELL THAT HEAVY INFANTRY COMES FROM?¡± Sun Ce really miscalcted Liu Mang. He thought ¡°If that person have heavy infantry, why did not he use it yesterday?!¡± If yesterday he dispatched heavy infantry, then it is impossible for them to almost recapture Wancheng city.


    Sun Ce once again misunderstood Liu Mang. Yesterday, Liu Mang not yet had ck g. At that time, ck g and Liu Mang still enemies and Sun Ce army was the ally of ck g. And right now, the former ally is killing Sun Ce¡¯s noble private soldiers.


    Sun Ce indeed want Liu Mang to kill those nobles, but he really did not want for Liu Mang to destroy them allpletely because he still have use for those soldiers. Looking again, 12,000 troops is finished. Everyst one of them.


    ¡°DAMNATION!!!!¡± Bao Zhong curses once again. Earlier he already have Prince of Shu in the bag and almost break Wancheng city. But right now, the situation is reversed quickly.


    Bao Zhong ponders who are these ck heavy infantry is. Bao Zhong then test to shoot an arrow, the result is they can be injured but their pain tolerance is so high that they did not care at all, and just keep charging. Moreover, Bao Zhong also still felt the threat from Huang Xu who still want to im his life.


    Huang Xu then shoot ricochet arrow using Urban Army great shield that is lying beside Bao Zhong. Because the arrow is not shooting toward him right now, Bao Zhong just stayed on the spot. But when the arrow is doing it ricochet, Bao Zhong did not have enough time to react and it quickly buried into his left shoulder. "AAAARRRRGGGGGHHHHHH!!!!!!" Screamed Bao Zhong and quickly dropped his bow. Huang Xu then move forward to tie up Bao Zhong and proceeded to throw him into prison.


    ¡°Get out of my way, get out of my way!!!!¡± Zhang De also panicked. He must escape therefore he has been pushing his own soldiers to their own death. He also regretted that he was so arrogant toward Liu Mang. If he was more respectful at that time, maybe he will be granted reprieve and be a prisoner. But now, only death is waiting for him therefore his fear is maxed.


    While Zhang De was fleeing suddenly his leg was grabbed by Liu Shang. ¡°Oh, brother Zhang De!!! Please save me, please save me!!!¡± Liu n and Zhang n has been friends for many generations. Zhang De also called Liu Shang as elder brother. Right now Liu Shang already cannot run away as his right leg already bleeding, got shot by an arrow that was shot by ck g to cover Liu Mang. If Sun Ce¡¯s noble army is winning this battle, he can just find secluded ce to recuperate but right now, all of Sun Ce¡¯s noble army is fleeing and all enemies¡¯ wanted him dead, how can he do not want to escape.


    ¡°FUCK OFF!!! FUCK OFF!!!!¡± Zhang De screamed and prepared to kick Liu Shang and said ¡°Hey brother Liu, your leg is already injured right? So, please die for me. I will pray for you at home. Otherwise, none of us will survive!!!!¡±


    Zhang De finally knows how much terrifying Liu Mang is. He is the one who killed all of Wancheng city nobles without batting an eye. He is much more terrifying than Lu Bu. Even Lu Bu who exterminated Chen n got a butcher title on him. Now what title will Liu Mang get now?


    ¡°Brother Zhang De, please, you cannot leave me, cannot!!! Please help me, please...!!!¡± Liu Shang not yet finished his sentence but was kicked in the face by Zhang De, his face is full tears and blood. Liu Shang is already 40 years old but Zhang De is still 30 years old, so his strength is bigger than him, but he still cannot cut him loose.


    ¡°Brother Zhang De, brother Zhang De¡± Liu Shang¡¯s kept helding to Zhang De¡¯s leg. He will not let him go, for he also want to escape, even now he is stomped by Zhang De, he still will not let him go. Liu Shang then make final offer ¡°Oh, brother Zhang De. Please save me. I will reciprocate your debt after you save me. I will give you 10,000 taels of gold. I will give you my He Shi Bi jade at my home. Please save me, save me!!!¡±


    Last year, when Zhang De visited Liu Shang¡¯s house, he saw a piece of He Shi Bi jade at Liu Shang¡¯s house. This piece was taken by force by Liu Shang from a descendant of Meng Yi who was killed by Emperor Qin Er Shi of Qin Dynasty. At that time, Zhang De offered half of his estate to get Liu Shang¡¯s He Shi Bi jade but Liu Shang rejected as that treasure is too valuable. But right now, when his life in danger, even he is offered Imperial Seal, Zhang De will not ept it. He just thought ¡°Sorry, I, myself unable to save my own skin. Let alone yours!!!¡±


    Looking Liu Shang will not let go his hand, Zhang De raised his sword and screamed ¡°Old fart, you forced me to do this!!!¡± and proceeded to cut his hand.


    ¡°Poof!!!¡± His sword cut Liu Shang¡¯s shoulder, blood bursting like a faucet turned full open. ¡°AAAHHHHH!!!!!¡± Liu Shang screamed. With Liu Shang¡¯s right hand loose, Zhang De truly must escape in order to survive another day but Liu Shang¡¯s left hand quickly hold Zhang De¡¯s left leg and kept saying ¡°Please save me, please, please......!!!!¡±


    ¡°LET ME GO!!!¡± Zhang De screamed. The enemy who is simr to hell¡¯s gate guardian getting nearer and nearer. Zhang De quickly stabbed Liu Shang¡¯s forehead in order to escape. Flesh, blood and bone all flew upwards. Zhang De just killed an ally of his family for generations because the circumstances in order to survivepels him to do so.


    With Liu Shang already released his grip, Zhang De kicked Liu Shang¡¯s corpse and quickly go to scalingdder but it is already full with soldiers.


    Because he already bloodied with Liu Shang¡¯s blood, Zhang De also be crazier and crazier. He directly shoved off his own soldiers and even shed some of them, but because of that treatment of him, some of his soldiers actually rebelled and tied him up.


    Seeing Zhang De already tied up, ck g did not attack them anymore. Even Xu Shenges out of the line and put Zhang De in a secluded ce as a prisoner but after that, he also ordered his ck g to kill those remaining soldiers.


    But in all scalingdders, rampage between noble n reps and their own private soldiers still raging.


    ¡°This massacre is terrible!!!¡± Said Huang Zhong who just arrived after cleaning another city wall. He also felt very ufortable seeing this. Huang Zhong who just killed around 1,000 troops did not have this kind of bloody scenery. Everywhere is red crimson, wall is dyed with blood, stone cavity were filled with organs and blood. People skin, people fat, people bones, are spreading as if they are trash.


    Liu Mang himself just sit without showing any emotion. He is too tired, he did not have mood to watch the ughterfest like this, what he knows that he had won this battle. He hadpleted his mission, he managed to make their Urban Army to vent their anger, he managed to save most of them. So right now, Liu Mang just want to rest, to save strength for next battle with Sun Ce core army.


    But in Xu Sheng¡¯s eyes, Liu Mang¡¯s calm state actually scare him a lot. Xu Sheng being the leader of ck g, has been ughtering here and there. Bones, blood, head, intestine are flying through the air. Those things made Xu Sheng¡¯s body crimson red and have very ungodly odor. Earlier, Xu Sheng has been really angry because of his unit was restrained by Liu Mang. So Xu Sheng want to use this ungodly odor and scenery to scare Liu Mang and to let Liu Mang know that this Xu Sheng is not good to offend but now he is disappointed, because Liu Mang did not have any reactions at all.


    Liu Mang just kept calm in front of bloodied scenery as if he is as calm as Taishan mountain. As if Liu Mang understood Sun Tzu¡¯s Feng, Lin, Huo, Shan (Furinkazan). This ce is a real hell, everything is ughterfest. It can make average man to vomit immediately. Even experienced general will also felt ufortable with this scenery.


    And Liu Mang has no response, as if he is empty inside as if there is no event happening now. Xu Sheng pondered ¡°What kind of man is this? Is he really a man of heaven?!¡± Xu Sheng then remembered that Urban Army said their general is a man from heaven. Earlier, Xu Sheng just smiled disdainfully and thought ¡°Pah, what man from heaven?! He still bleeds red blood!!! Maybe it is just a propaganda in order to get more soldiers¡± but seeing Liu Mang right now, Xu Sheng truly believed it but he believe that this man is not man from heaven, but god of hell incarnate.


    ¡°SHA, SHA, SHAAAA!!!!¡± ck g just ughter and throw their discontent toward noble private soldiers. Since childhood they have been training and now, they are able to show the fruit of theirbor. As a result, noble private soldiers numbers are getting thinner and thinner as more and more of them escapes through scalingdder.


    ¡°Aiyah, nobles private soldiers are all finished!!!¡± Lu Su said it while shaking his head. From his vision, there is no more paths for those noble private soldiers to escape and already backed into a corner. The only option left for them is to die or surrender. Also there is no way, they can be reused as soldiers, they can only face total annihtion.


    ¡°GRRRR, LIU MANG, LIU MANG, LIU MANG!!!!¡± Sun Ce call Liu Mang¡¯s name three times. There is no one, NO ONE that has ever made Sun Ce lost again and again. Only this Liu Mang managed to do it. Not only able to defeat him, but he made Sun Ce¡¯s soldiers annihted.


    His casualties now: 5,000 Danyang Zuo soldiers,, Bian n and Zuo ns private soldiers which numbered 10,000 troops, added 12,000 troops of noble private soldiers. In just two days, Sun Ce army lost 30,000 troops from 100,000 troops, he also lost 4 generals: Zhou Tai, Jiang Qin, Chen Wu and Dong Xi. If this trend kept going, how long can 100,000 troops can persist fighting him. The opposite Liu Mang is different, although Liu Mang lost 90% of his original roster, but it is only around 10,000 troops and he only lost Su Fei. Such big is Sun Ce¡¯s loss now.


    Sun Ce has never been defeated in a battle where his numbers are superior. The reason that Sun Ce bring 100,000 troops to do battle is because he want to fight Lu Bu, but his opponent right now is not even Lu Bu and can make his loss big like this.


    Sun Ce finally start to recognize this Liu Mang as a person and as Prince of Shu. Sun Ce really not expected this development. He thought that he is just Lu Bu¡¯s subordinates, just Lu Bu¡¯s puppet. Who ever thought that his prowess and ability is very big.


    Lu Su and Sun Ce thinking the same thought "That man managed to save Lu Bu from Xiapi, at Kaiyang he insult Cao Cao so great that he is unable to think any stratagem. In Shouchun, he insult Yuan Shu directly to his face. In Bagongshan battle, he destroyed Yu Province Cavalry along with Chen Lan and Lei Bo with only infantries. At Wancheng city banquet, he insulted two of Jiangdong top advisors elegantly." Lu Su really thought that even his lord, Jiangdong¡¯s Little Conqueror and even his lord¡¯s brother, Sun Quan, are unable to bepared to Prince of Shu. He is really adept in civil and military matters and have Lu Bu¡¯s deep trust. In Lu Su¡¯s mind, there is nobody in Jiangdong and even in this nation that canpare with Prince of Shu. Not even his friend Zhou Yu Zhou Gongjin.


    Sun Ce then said to Lu Su ¡°Zijing, tell Ziyi to prepare himself!!! I must attack the city personally!!!¡± Sun Ce already could not bear such big losses, he must retaliate immediately and that is in line with Sun Ce¡¯s character.


    ¡°Milord, don¡¯t. Your wound is still not yet healed!!!¡± Lu Su remonstrated Sun Ce.


    ¡°Zijing, we don¡¯t have much time left!!!¡± Sun Ce shook his head. He really thinks that at least noon can enter Wancheng city but now, all is lost. Sun Ce then said ¡°Zijing, I believe you know that Lu Bu Lu Fengxian is already on the road. I calcte the day after tomorrow, he will arrive and smite us all. If tomorrow we cannot recapture Wancheng city, then we can only retreat our troops!!!¡±


    Bing Province Heavy Cavalry, which represent Lu Bu¡¯s main unit, is already not far from here. 5,000 wolves are about to arrive here to smite them. Sun Ce had seen them, because when he weed Lu Bu with Zhou Yu, he also rode inside Bing Province Heavy Cavalry. All of them are expert equestrians and also expert mounted archer. All of them are veteran of hundred battles, also all of them are riding the same type of horses just like Lu Bu¡¯s Red Hare and his Oolong. They are really infantry killer.


    Even though heavy infantry can be used to fight against heavy cavalry soldiers, but theyck mobility and it is causingck of battle efficiency when fighting heavy cavalry. Those heavy cavalry can just spinning those heavy infantry like wolves and will take down them one by one like hungry wolves. Right now Sun Ce army is just like those people who are seeking shelter in Wancheng city, in order for wolves not to eat them. So, today Wancheng city must be recaptured at any costs.


    Lu Su then said his concern ¡°Milord, what about those nobles?!¡± He needs to ask, what to do if Lu Bu army had taken hostage of those nobles. They represent nobles who also provide troops in all Jiangdong, if Sun Ce did not process their bail out, then Sun Ce will not be able to take a single step further from Jiangdong.


    ¡°Oh, those nobles? Did not they all die in battle?!¡± Sun Ce just said it with very cold tone.


    ¡°All died?!¡± Lu Su surprised at Sun Ce¡¯s respond. ¡°What does Milord think? Lu Bu army is not so crazy to kill all nobles!!! They will definitely capture some of them! But Milord¡¯s words just now, does he meant to kill all nobles in Jiangdong?!¡± Thought Lu Su.


    ¡°Zijing. Spread the word to all noble¡¯s remaining army. ¡¯Your masters have been annihted by Lu Bu army. Join me to avenge your masters!!!¡¯¡± Sun Ce stressed his order word by word while kept his gaze toward Lu Su.


    Lu Su is really speechless. Obviously those noble n reps are just arrested. Is Milord want to absorb their soldiers?


    Lu Su¡¯s guess is bullseye. Sun Ce really wanted to absorb their soldiers. Their threat to Sun Ce¡¯s rule in Jiangdong is too big. So no matter, whether this Wancheng city can be ovee today or not, Sun Ce will not give them back. Those nobles only willing to help of their own interest. Now, they are helping Sun Ce, the next day, they maybe helping Lu Bu or Cao Cao or even Liu Biao to destroy Sun Ce. So Sun Ce will definitely not let that happen.


    ¡°What about those nobles assistants or butlers?!¡± Lu Su asked again. Those noble n reps all apanied by their own assistants and butlers. All of them are only obeying the n reps, all of them definitely will not believe the ¡°news¡± if they did not see any corpse.


    ¡°Is there?! Just treat them the same as their masters!!!¡± Sun Ce just said that lightly but Lu Su¡¯s heart sank when hearing those words. He wants to kill them all, cleaning all potential rebellion seeds.


    ¡°Ah, Milord. What about Wu n?!¡± Lu Su added the information. Wu n has been sprinting like a wuss when ck g was unleashed, so right now their roster is almostplete but tired and terrified.


    ¡°Wu n!!!¡± Sun Ce muttered that name in low voice. This Wu is his mother¡¯s n and has continuously supported his Sun but Sun Ce¡¯s eyes is shing dangerously. Since Sun Ce has said to Lu Su to spread the news that all noble¡¯s n reps died in battle, he will not let Wu escape their fate, provided they have twice offend militaryw.


    ¡°Kill all of them!!!¡± Sun Ce said it decisively.


    Lu Su really surprised. Sun Ce dare to kill his family n, the Wu n. The Wu n has given everything to support Sun n but right now, Sun Ce is willing to kill his mother¡¯s n. This is really ruthless but decisive and effective.


    Sun Ce then said ¡°Spare no one. Cut them down now in order to prevent future trouble!!!¡±


    Lu Su lowered his head and said ¡°Yes sir!!!¡± and did not dare to look at Sun Ce. His impression toward Sun Ce had changed. Suddenly Sun Ce can be this decisive? This killing intent is not a lie. Lu Su really confused because Sun Ce¡¯s character from being tolerant quickly changed into iron-fisted. In Lu Su¡¯s heart appeared Liu Mang¡¯s form. Sun Ce has grown to resemble him a lot although they are opposition now. Lu Su now pondered which people who shall be his wise lord and receive his service, is it Sun Ce, Sun Quan or Liu Mang?

 Chapter 172 - Vanquishing Private Soldiers

    Chapter 172 ¨C Vanquishing Private Soldiers


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon


    Liu Mang finally regained his consciousness and he is really surprised with the amount of casualties in front of him and said ¡°What the hell is this scenery?!¡±. He is really unable to believe that this is the result when heavy infantry shes with light infantry and because the battle took ce at a ¡°confined¡± space, right now those noble private soldiers are cornered like rats. Even when at Bagongshan battle, when Yu Province Cavalry trampled upon supply troops, the scenery is not as pitiful as this. But even then, that battle took ce in an open space where people can still escape and scattered in all directions so at that battle, all remaining 3,000 supply troops are able to escape.


    Those noble private soldiers who are cornered right now, only have two choices. First is tomit suicide by jumping from city wall, second is to be executed by Liu Mang¡¯s soldiers. Liu Mang¡¯s decision this time is a bit too harsh.


    Liu Mang unleashed what we called a barrage of mortar bombs in our modern time terms toward those noble private soldiers. Such is The ck gparison during massacre just now. Infantries did not stand a chance from mortar barrage and after the assault stopped, what was left is only a scene from hell.


    When Liu Mang awakes Huang Zhong quickly got to Liu Mang¡¯s side and said ¡°Little lord, please order them to stop!!!¡± Huang Zhong already seen that these Sun Ce army already lost courage and already wanted to surrender. These remaining 5,000 troops are all still human not pigs. If they still have courage to fight, Huang Zhong will not spare them, but all of them already throw down their swords and screaming for surrender.


    Some of those private soldiers who heard Liu Mang and Huang Zhong¡¯s word started to speak up ¡°Yes, general. I am willing to surrender. I am willing!!!¡± They all know that Liu Mang is Lu Bu army¡¯s leader also ck g who have heard Huang Zhong¡¯s words also stop their advance in order to hear Liu Mang¡¯s words.


    Surrender?! Even if you surrender, all of you already useless. Fear has gripped their heart tightly, they will not be able to fight against Sun Ce army. All of them already feared these ck g as their nightmares. They are monsters. One strike from them, casualties amounted to 6,000 troops. So only these 5,000 troops are left and right now they are surrendering and looking at Liu Mang for hope of mercy.


    Liu Mang closed his eyes and tighten his brow. He knows that these Sun Ce¡¯s noble private soldiers are allmoners and are all Han Dynasty¡¯s subjects. Liu Mang really did not want to kill his fellow Han but they are forced to battle against him by Sun Ce who wants to avenge Da Qiao and Zhou Tai¡¯s death. Liu Mang also forced his own soldiers to do battle in order to avenge Su Fei¡¯s death and to avenge his brothers-in-arms who were killed by Zhou Tai. Hearing their pleas, Liu Mang¡¯s heart began to soften. His thought began to stream. He thought maybe they are the only son in the family whose mother now is sewing his cloth and waiting for him toeback, or they maybe a sole pir of support for their own family. No one is willing to go to war, only those greedy nobles who want this war.


    Looking Liu Mang closed his eyes, Huang Zhong think that Liu Mang will spare them. Once Liu Mang said his order, he will ry it to all ck g. But Liu Mang next words made every people stunned.


    Liu Mang opened his eyes and said these words in cold tone ¡°SPARE NO ONE!!!!¡± But his face expression is one of struggling expression. Liu Mang¡¯s deepest wish is to spare them, but considering their mentality, they will be unusable again for the next battle, also Liu Mang can no longer reserve his soldiers to guard them, for all of Wancheng city¡¯s noble private soldiers from the one that did not participate in noble¡¯s rebellion are all exhausted. Lu, Xu, Han and Liu, all has been decimated by Danyang soldiers. Regarding ck g, because Xu Sheng already subjugated by Liu Mang, all ck g is obedient toward him. But these noble private soldiers? They are not disciplined, they are afraid and only able to do orgy. Liu Mang will not use them. Furthermore, if they rebelled again, Wancheng city will not hold on assaults from inside and outside. Might as well kill them all.


    ¡°WHAT?!¡± Xu Sheng and Huang Zhong all shocked, disbelief to their little lord¡¯s words.


    ¡°DO I NEED TO REPEAT MYSELF? SPARE NO ONE!!!!¡± Said Liu Mang coldly. His eyes shows more struggle, but now, he must be merciless toward enemies. Finally he knows how heavy is a responsibility to be general. A general need to sacrifice in order to achieve victory, since Liu Mang¡¯s own men cannot be sacrificed, then surrendered enemy who shall be the sacrifice.


    ¡°YES SIR!!!¡± Xu Sheng said it with respectful tone. Xu Sheng concluded that his little lord is a very ruthless person. Xu Sheng himself is ruthless in battle, and if the one who subjugate them is less ruthless than they are, maybe they will rebel.


    Yesterday, Liu Mang decisively threatened ck g with starvation. And now Liu Mang ordered death for these 5,000 lives in one breath. This made Xu Sheng realize that Liu Mang is a very decisive person and the one needed to quell the mes of war. Xu Sheng himself find that he is liking Liu Mang more and more. Xu Sheng is a restless person, he cannot wait to show this nation the prowess of his ck g and help his little lord win the hegemonypetition.


    ¡°GENERAL, WE SURRENDER, WE SURRENDER!!!!¡± The noble private soldiers start to break down. They already threw down their swords and spears to the ground, already kneel down toward Liu Mang to spare them, but unexpectedly, Liu Mang their death altogether. ck g quickly execute his order as if they are Liu Mang¡¯s arms and legs.


    When Liu Mang see and hear their pleas, he can only said ¡°Forgive me!!!!¡± in his heart. If Wancheng city has enough defenders, Liu Mang will ept them but now, Liu Mang can only ask all of you to die. Liu Mang thought ¡°I am sorry, I will give you all some paper money offering after the battle is finished, so you can rest peacefully!!!¡±


    ¡°SPARE NO ONE!!!! KILL ALL OF THEM!!!!¡± With Liu Mang roared his order again, no one hesitate anymore. If some people question his order again, it might be like Xiapi where he killed 3 soldiers for insubordination.


    ¡°SPARE ME, SPARE ME!!!!!¡± ¡°GENERAL WE SURRENDER, DON¡¯T KILL US!!!!¡± ¡°I DON¡¯T WANT TO DIE!!!! I HAVE MY FAMILY!!!! PLEASE SPARE ME!!!!¡± Such words and pitiful sound are now verymon among noble private soldiers.


    ¡°MOTHER, I CANNOT RETURN HOME, I CANNOT HAMMER NAIL IN YOUR COFFIN!!!!¡±


    ¡°MURDERER, BUTCHER!!!! WE HAVE SURRENDERED BUT YOU STILL KILL US!!!!¡±


    ¡°LIU MANG, YOU WILL DIE LIKE A DOG!!!! WE SHALL WAIT FOR YOU DOWN BELOW!!!! GENERAL SUN CE WILL TAKE REVENGE FOR US!!!¡±


    Liu Mang clenched his fist unconsciously. Haha, murderer? Butcher? Since when Liu Mang¡¯s name is associated with those words?! 5 months ago, he has never killed a chicken. But right now, there is blood of 100,000 people in his hands.


    ¡°BUTCHER HUH?!¡± Liu Mang¡¯s eyes began bloodshot and said ¡°If it is for my brothers-in-arms, I will be more than willing to be a butcher to ensure their safety and prosperity. You dare to kill them, then I will kill you all mercilessly!!!¡± Liu Mang then shed several soldiers, several heads flying up.


    Liu Mang then strangely chanting some curse in his mouth ¡°Karma for killing a person is suffered forever!!!¡± Liu Mang¡¯s hand began quicker and killing those soldiers, because of blood spurting here and there, his Aries gold-cloth now dyed red without any gold color.


    Then Liu Mang continues again his chanting ¡°In the past there is a heroic man, he swore brotherhood. He killed people in extreme anger state, with his skills he destroy people with ease like flying. With his sword and spear, he galloped to strike this nation¡± His chanting is as if summoning the spirit of past heroes to join him in this battle. Now Liu Mang really be a demon from hell.


    ¡°Want me die, huh?! I¡¯ll kill you first!!!¡± Every soldiers under the pressure of fear can show their dormant abilities and be more efficient in battle. Right now, that soldier has the speed of third-ss general.


    He is quick but Liu Mang is quicker. Liu Mang stabbed him and continued his chanting ¡°This kind of desire, is as if fishing for moon from moon shadow. Leader fall, schrs disappear, warrior die. Benevolence and justice imprisoned, China is in chaos. Central ins is in turmoil, people grieving.¡± Liu Mang¡¯s hand be more quicker than ever, Huang Zhong himself also noticed that Liu Mang¡¯s skill has grown more than ever.


    ¡°Karma for killing a person is suffered forever!!!¡± Huang Zhong tried to chew that words. He thought ¡°Little lord, can your ambition grow bigger and bigger? Zhong swear to follow you to greatness¡±


    Liu Mang¡¯s chanting kept continuing, filling up his bloodlust "Ancient love to study, respect heroic spirit, ridicule those with smelly reputation. With iron sword in hand, angry prople kill enemy. Brave people cut thigh for snack and drink heartily, hisughter and discussion made gods and devils cringe. Travel 1,000-li to kill foe, hang wish on 10 stars. Meeting bosom friends, tying knots with deep feelings. At dawn goes to west gate, evening bring enemy head with victory scream. At night, people sleep tight, suddenly blows war trumpet. At west gate, mother bid farewell, at west gate, mother grief for losing child. Youthst like a breeze, be old in blink of eye. Murder happened across thend, making everything in desperation. With three steps, murder is done, stopping all movements of all organs, blood flows until 10,000-li. Corpses piling like a mountain, heroes are stopped on their expedition. Enemy¡¯s corpse be pillow, in dream still killing people. With smile, people marry their daughter, only to find out that she fear this murderous person.¡±


    ¡°Father, Little lord!!!¡± Huang Xu who are just finished putting Bao Zhong to the prison suddenly be very worried. Right now Liu Mang is the one taking the upper hand, killing all those private soldiers, even ck g stopped their rampage and let Liu Mang fight.


    ¡°REVENGE!!! BLOOD, BLOOD, BLOOD!!!!¡± Liu Mang eximed loudly. His sword¡¯s de is already broken, it cannot withstand Liu Mang¡¯s assault. Liu Mang then pick up great shield and spear and started his ughter again and again.


    Liu Mang continued his chanting ¡°Since ancient times, those who screamed benevolence and righteousness always hurt people. None of the schrs ever wield morality, justice in their soul. There is only tiger and lion who are fighting for their victory!!!¡± While Liu Mang is chanting, his shield and spear be Death¡¯s scythe, causing casualties here and there.


    ¡°What is this?!¡± Xu Sheng who just stopped his assault also pondering. Liu Mang is impossible to wield the shield and spear as if it weighed nothing. That spear and shield is at least weighed around 2-3 person weighed together.


    Huang Zhong also pondering ¡°Did he managed to break through his strength or this is something else?!¡± Unknowingly, Huang Zhongpared himself to Liu Mang. At the age of Liu Mang now, he managed to breakthrough to superss, but something feels off of Liu Mang.


    Huang Zhong then closed his eyes to assess Liu Mang more. ¡°Little lord¡¯s killing intent is very heavy right now.¡± Huang Zhong then realized something that made him felt threatened.


    ¡°No, no, no!!! Is little lord going to break into hyperss?! Impossible, definitely impossible!!! There is no single person who can breakthrough from third-ss general to first-ss general, let alone a hyper-ss general!!!!¡± But Huang Zhong cannot deny the feeling that he felt, it really felt like breaking through to hyper-ss.


    Liu Mang asked noble private soldiers ¡°Kill one person is a sin, kill 10,000 people is also a sin, killing 1,000,000 people is also a sin. All of you tell me, in this world, what hero has never kill people?!¡± With those words, Liu Mang¡¯s momentum maxed and kept massacring those private soldiers.


    ck g have long stopped their movements, they cannot catch up with Liu Mang. Liu Mang has killed innumerable soldiers, so much that his own golden armor is already crimson colored, covered by organs and blood.


    ¡°DEVIL!!!! HE IS DEVIL KING, DEVIL!!!!¡± With that words, noble private soldiers quickly jump over the wall and be ttened rather than be killed by golden devil.


    ¡°Cough cough!!!¡± Finally Liu Mang¡¯s eyes has been restored to normal again, he is now coughing loudly and arm is shivering. He quickly dropped his weapon and sit down. Liu Mang really surprised that he had created a mountain of corpses.


    "Kill one person is a sin, kill 10,000 people is also a sin, killing 1,000,000 people is also a sin!" Huang Zhong finally calmed down. It is not breaking through hyper-ss!!! If hyper-ss is so easy to breakthrough, then thisnd will be full of those generals. But even though Liu Mang failed to breakthrough, what he has done really an act of terror.


    ¡°Is little lord, using the murderous rampage?!¡± Huang Zhong who currently holding Liu Mang¡¯s body pondered. Liu Mang just fall down, due to exhaustion. One of the prerequisite to at least murder 100,000 people by himself, or raised by animals. Liu Mang fulfilled one of the prerequisite by killing the rebelling noble ns. Lu Bu also had reached murderous rampage stage early in his life. After his father died, he lived with wolves, raised by wolves, hunt with wolves. During first battle of Jiuyuan County, Lu Bu along with 123 troops were surrounded by 30,000 troops of Wuwan tribe armies. They crushed and grinded their troops until it left only 3 person, including Lu Bu, but during that battle, Wuwan tribe also suffered casualties of 7,000 troops. At that time, Lu Bu¡¯s psyche be that murderous rampage. Without any horse, without any weapons, Lu Bu tear everything apart just like tearing open papers. 7,000 troops fall down before him. Lu Bu gave up this technique because after you use it, you will be unconscious for a few days. Another reason Lu Bu did not pursue further is during murderous rampage mode, you cannot distinguish which one is friend and which one is foe much like Zhou Tai during bloodthirsty mode. Liu Mang can be like that, the credit should be given to Lu Lingqi.


    TL: Wuwan tribes: their location is now called Liaodong, capital of You Province


    During the time of their practice, Lu Bu said that this method could increase Liu Mang¡¯s strength dramatically. Who knows after that, Liu Mang inquired Lu Lingqi. Lu Lingqi said that it required you to kill as many people, the more, the better. With that, your killing intent will rise tenfold and finally your consciousness will sharpen and you will go into berserk mode.


    Under the influence of murderous rampage, Liu Mang has killed 1,000 troops by himself. Noble private soldiers who be fearful, quickly jump toward the wall, they would rather be a meat patty than face Liu Mang.


    Now with nobody left to kill, suddenly Liu Mang¡¯s killing intent receded and exhaustion invades him, luckily Huang Zhong is there to grab him. Liu Mang just huffing and puffing all this time right after he fell down. That technique is too scary, it made him to lose control of himself.


    Even ck g felt fear when Liu Mang berserked just now, they all felt, if they are in opposition of him, he will be able to cut clean all of them.


    Huang Zhong then reported ¡°Little lord, just rest, it is okay already. 12,000 of Sun Ce¡¯s noble private soldiers has been annihted. The rest of them are climbing down the wall and be meat patty. None was left!!! ck gpleted the mission, the only ones left are noble n¡¯s reps and they are already captured and arrested as per your order."

 Chapter 173 - Choice For Liu Mang

    Chapter 173 ¨C Choice For Liu Mang


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon


    A half day after Liu Mang destroyed noble¡¯s private soldiers, an event simr to Wancheng city wall also happened in Sun Ce army as there is also a ughterfest. The extermination of Wu n were led by Taishi Ci and Danyang soldiers while Sun Ce just pretend to be ignorant. With his n being ughtered, Wu n rep quickly asked Sun Ce for reason, but never in his wildest imagination, he would have expected that Sun Ce stabbed him in the heart and kick him while saying these words in cold tone while removing his sword ¡°Wu n have offended militaryw twice, therefore it is my right as lord to impose martialw by execution toward all of you.¡± Wu n rep then died in disbelief, disbelief that his own nephew would kill him.


    Sun Ce then screamed his order while cleaning bloodstain on his armor ¡°Zijing, is everything ready?¡±


    ¡°Milord, all soldiers are ready!!!¡± Lu Su holds his fist and reported to Sun Ce. Lu Su is started to dedicate his whole being toward him, there is also an idolizing feeling as well as fear.


    Today, Sun Ce killed his own blood in order to absorb their private soldiers. Tomorrow, perhaps Lu Su¡¯s life will be imed by him. This person is really ambitious and has lofty aspiration, worthy of being one of the greatest heroes of this nation. However, as great as Sun Ce is, he is not Lu Zijing¡¯s wise lord. After this Battle of Lujiang ended, Lu Su will quickly returned to Hueiji in order to be on Sun Quan¡¯s confidante, he needs him.


    ¡°Then start the assault!!!!¡± Sun Ce quickly stand up. He put on his hard helmet from his own soldier and pick up his Conqueror Spear to do battle again.


    Taishi Ci then voiced his concern ¡°Milord, what about your injury?!¡± Taishi Ci is a general so he naturally will know how deep is one¡¯s injury. Sun Ce¡¯s wound in this battle can be considered as severely wounded. Although his body already be hyper-ss, but the degree of this injury is too severe for 1 day to heal.


    ¡°Ziyi, it is OK, I am all right!!!¡± Sun Ce waved his hand. He knows that his injury at least fractured 3 pieces of his ribs. He also want to rest, but time is not an option. Today he must break Wancheng city, otherwise he will not returned his army unscathed, let alone executing revenge.


    Looking at Taishi Ci¡¯s concerned face, Sun Ce¡¯s heart began to soften up and said ¡°Ziyi, I have already given a third thought. I need to join this battle, if not, there will be no chance for us to seize victory. Ziyi, I as your lord, has not yet dominate thisnd, how can I permit myself to die in battle?!¡± Sun Ce really determined to fight in this battle. He must use his newly-found hyper-ss to decide this battle as soon as possible.


    ¡°I understand, Milord!¡± Taishi Ci then put his fist on the other hand after saying that. Taishi Ci is no Lu Su whose job is to think strategy and worry about other things than battle. He is abat general whose task is to break through enemy lines. He liked Sun Ce because he is the one who make him surrender by prowess alone, impressing him to no end and also Sun Ce is a person whose principle to let bygones be bygones. With that principle alone, even if Sun Ce killed as many people as Liu Mang did, Taishi Ci will never betray him.


    ¡°BUMP, BUMP, BUMP!!!!¡± Battle drum has resounding again and this time is Sun Ce core army with addition of noble n¡¯s remaining armies are charging toward them. 5,000 Danyang soldiers again unleashed, along with 10,000 regr soldiers, all are awaiting orders. In their hands are scalingdder and sword has been unsheathed. Behind them, there are battering rams to destroy Wancheng city¡¯s outer wall gates. Yesterday, he did not use them because he believed that nobles will take over the city, but now, he must use it in order to win this battle.


    ¡°FUCK!!!! BATTERING RAMS!!!!¡± Cursed Liu Mang while observing with his telescope. Liu Mang has not yet recovered from his murderous rampage earlier, so right now, he will not join the battlefield directly, and all battle is to be left for his generals. He saw at least 2 rams are assigned to each gates. ¡°Sun Ce really desperate to enter the city by today!!!¡± Thought Liu Mang. Liu Mang also sees that all of battering rams are in mint condition, and all of them are teakwood logs reinforced with steel. One strike can damage the city gate severely.


    Sun Ce then raised his Conqueror Spear and pointing toward Wancheng city while screaming ¡°BEAT THE DRUM!!!! WE MARCH!!!! ATTTTTAAAAACCCCCKKKKKKK!!!!!¡± He must break this Wancheng city by today or else he will be destroyed by Bing Province Heavy Cavalry.


    ¡°SHAAAAAA!!!!!!¡± 5,000 Danyang soldiers quickly brandished their weapon and sprints toward Wancheng city wall. Majority of scalingdders had been given to Danyang soldiers by Sun Ce as they are the most fastest troops in the remaining Sun Ce army elites. Leading them is Taishi Ci whose strength has reached superss and brandishing twin halberds which can strike fear in enemy¡¯s heart.


    Liu Mang then began counting down ¡°"1000 steps, 800 steps, 700 steps, 600 steps, 400 steps, 300 steps!" The moat of Wancheng city is already filled with corpses of those noble private soldiers and will not able to stop Sun Ce core army advances.


    ¡°VOLLEY NOW!!!!¡± Liu Mang said with fierce voice. All of Lu Bu army¡¯s soldiers quickly shot volley. This time, it is impossible to use the same scheme like yesterday as Sun Ce already knew the existence of heavy infantry. Therefore today he uses divide and conquer tactics in order for Liu Mang¡¯s 3000 troops of heavy infantry also get tired and unable to fight them all.


    ¡°WHIZ WHIZ WHIZ!!!!¡± The entire city wall shot volley endlessly under Liu Mang¡¯s order. In Wancheng city, arrows are very numerous. So numerous that you only need your stamina in order to draw the bow.


    Soon, pitiful screams were heard everywhere but strangely, all those screams majority belonged to regr soldiers. The Danyang soldiers have been hiding those arrows by hiding behind the regr soldiers. Those regr soldiers really have badluck, being a meat shield for Danyang soldiers. Liu Mang¡¯s first wave of assault actually managed to take down 2,000 soldiers.


    2,000 soldiers¡¯ casualties is just like a scratch toward Sun Ce. Sun Ce needed them to be weeded out, in order to separate between trash and elites. Sun Ce hoped by battling Liu Mang and Lu Bu army, half of them to survive this war because once they survive, they will all be elites and having elites is like winning one-third of the battle in this time of chaos.


    ¡°CLIMB!!!!¡± Screamed one battalion of regr soldiers who managed to reach the wall. They are nobles private soldiers. Yesterday, they are still partying in their own respective camps and on standby to wait for their master¡¯s victorious news. Also without the order of their masters, they will not move. Those soldiers are also d that they did not need to die in the battlefield. But right now, they were all dispatched as Sun Ce core army as Sun Ce had told them all that their masters are all dead on the city wall. They all now belonged to Jiangdong Army and as thus, they must do siege today.


    All of them are brandishing their own weapons like forks, shovels, swords and quickly ced scalingdders on the city wall. Right now the scenery is just like ants climbing the wall.


    Danyang soldiers then asked the leader ¡°Uncle, advise us what to do!!!¡± Those Chu division has been putting show by climbing all of the scalingdders and quickly descended back.


    ¡°What to do?! Just keep pretending to climb the city wall!!!¡± Lin Danda / Chu Zhongtian eximed while gritting his teeth. They are the remaining Danyang soldiers that Sun Ce had. They also upy as one of Jiangdong Army elites, if they kept acting like this, it is not good. Lin Danda and Er Gouzi are all wearing white cloth on their left shoulders as per Liu Mang and Chu Jie¡¯s instructions yesterday. Their numbers right now also being divided into two, so Zuo Renjie could lead again.


    ¡°Yes, it is not good, it is too obvious!!!¡± Er Gouzi also agreed. Danyang soldiers is the one who reached the city wall first, butter on, they ordered all of regr soldiers to climb first. From their position, Sun Ce, Lu Su and Taishi Ci can easily see them and maybe execute them all for insubordination.


    ¡°THEN WHAT TO DO NOW?!¡± Chu Zhongtian yelled and continued ¡°DO YOU REALLY WANT TO BATTLE THIRD GRANDMASTER?!¡± Chu Zhongtian really worried about Chu Jie. When he almost threw Liu Mang two days ago, he knows that Wancheng city defenders are too little in numbers. Also when Sun Ce, Chen Wu and Dong Xi are raiding Wancheng city, made Chu Zhongtian¡¯s heart sank as Chu Jie will be killed.


    After Wancheng city has been defended, Chu Zhongtian catch a glimpse of Chu Jie still alive and breathing, he breathed relief sigh. Who knows after that two days, they must confront Third Grandmaster again.


    ¡°Lin Danda, not good!!! We must go up!!! Look at Strategist Lu¡¯s face now!!!¡± Er Gouzi notified Chu Zhongtian again. These 5,000 Danyang soldiers troops already wearing white clothes slowly revealed themselves as more and more regr soldiers are climbing to city wall.


    ¡°Hrm?!¡± Chu Zhongtian throw his sight to Lu Su. Lu Su¡¯s face is frowning badly. Lu Su has been having bad feelings toward them since first day of siege. Lu Su really surprised that the formidable Chu division not long after climbed the wall, suddenly they descended again the scalingdders. Lu Su thought that maybe the enemy on Chu division¡¯s side is too fierce and they were repelled as the other sides are making progress. Lu Su initially concluded that maybe Chu division has met with a mighty division.


    In the aftermath of the initial battle yesterday when Lu Su are rechecking all of the soldiers, he found out that these 5,000 Chu division only have less than 1,000 casualties, even no deceased while Zuo division all decimated, this is not normal, not at all.


    Zuo Renjie also reported what he saw on the scene, he said that all of Chu division were kneeling toward a youngster of Lu Bu army. This is really strange, they are Sun Ce army¡¯s elites, they should be kneeling toward Sun Ce, not enemy. First time, Lu Su just dismissed his report, thinking that this must be Zuo Renjie¡¯s plot so Zuo n can kill Chu n legitimately by Sun Ce¡¯s orders, since they are sworn enemies.


    But seeing the scene up ahead, made Lu Su rethink Zuo Renjie¡¯s words. He thought ¡°What the hell these Chu soldiers are doing? Does they want to attack or just acting as per Zuo Renjie¡¯s report?¡±


    Just as Lu Su want to report this to Sun Ce, all of Danyang Chu soldiers moved and started to scale the city wall.


    ¡°Oh? They already climb? Good then! Maybe I¡¯m overthinking it!!!¡± Thought Lu Su as he is calming himself down. Lu Su then just dismissed Danyang Chu division acting just now as maybe there are too many former noble soldiers are trying to climb into the city wall, as long as they climb, they will be able to take Wancheng city today.


    ¡°SHAAAAA!!!!!¡± War cry are screaming from both sides. Although Sun Ce army managed to climb the wall, but their advance still impeded by Lu Bu army which resisted with all their might.


    Their advance impeded by the remaining Urban Army soldiers and 3,000 ck g soldiers who has removed their heavy armor an hour ago as ordered by Liu Mang. ck g cannot again be unleashed as heavy infantry as it will deteriorate their stamina and will go down in less than half of an hour. So right now some of them are wearing Urban Army equipment and some of them usingmoner¡¯s clothing.


    But even though heavy infantry has removed their equipment, an elite soldier is still an elite soldier and their prowess is higher than those of regr soldiers. ck g army¡¯s current prowess is so high that Danyang soldiers cannot even touch them, their speed multiplied now that there is no armor burdening their body and their sword are dancing as their sword drink blood. [TL: Reminds of Musou mode. Hold O button, people]


    ¡°QUICK, GET BATTERING RAMS INTO POSITION!!!!¡± Sun Ce bellowed his orders and then turn his sights toward city wall. He is in utter disbelief that Danyang soldiers and his newly mixed soldiers have been halted by an unknown force. More reinforcements for Prince of Shu? What kind of army he unleashed again? Thought Sun Ce.


    Sun Ce has seen Urban Army which was created by Prince of Shu, Liu Mang. They are well equipped and very strong when attacking together. 3,000 Urban Army soldiers together with 8,000 private soldiers are able to withstood 10,000 Danyang soldiers assault.


    But right now, although they are wearing Urban Army¡¯s equipment, Sun Ce knows that they are not Urban Army. They are fighting individually not in union like Urban Army. The reason why Danyang soldiers able to seed in the initial assault is their ability is to disrupt a force that is used to fight together and vice versa, Danyang soldiers is unable to be used to fight like Urban Army.


    But these soldiers, these mysterious soldiers, able to fight with his Danyang soldiers individually and one soldier can kill 2-3 Danyang soldiers before being dispatched themselves.


    Sun Ce shook his head endlessly trying to figure out who are these mysterious soldiers. Are these soldiers, the infamous Formation Breaker? Thought Sun Ce.


    Sun Ce began his self-investigation ¡°No, if they are Formation Breaker, their boss Gao Shun must be present to lead them. Even though, I haven¡¯t seen Gao Shun¡¯s face but since that damned Liu Mang is that damned Lu Bu¡¯s son-inw, he will never leave Liu Mang¡¯s side and it will be impossible for Liu Mang to hurt badly when Chen Wu and Dong Xi¡¯s assault yesterday.¡±


    Sun Ce continued his thought while trembling inside his heart ¡°Lu Bu¡¯s army¡¯s Formation Breaker and Bing Province Heavy Cavalry is already too much for any warlord to battle. And now, he is still hiding strong squad to be unleashed against me? Monster, monster, the lot of you!!!!!¡±


    Ho ho, if only Sun Ce knew that these soldiers were prepared to join his elites and were cultivated personally by Zhou n, he will vomit blood endlessly. 3,000 elites that was prepared to join him, was subjugated by Liu Mang to fight against him. How ironic.


    Battering rams moved quickly, followed by 5,000 mixed soldiers. With that event transpired, the battle in Wancheng city turned into big chaos stalemate with ck g halted by mix soldiers and Danyang soldiers stopped their advance. Simr view also can be seen with battering rams which unable to advance due to arrow volleys. But even though halted with much difficulty like that, first wave of battering rams managed to arrive at the gate and started their duty.


    ¡°Boom!!!!¡± The sound of battering rams hitting the main gates, signalling the first wave of offense. Two battering rams as if announcing their might which made from a millennium age teakwood reinforced with iron sheet.


    And true enough to the sound it make, the main gate start to show it damage.


    Huang Zhong whose hearing is better than Liu Mang, this kind of sound alerted him ¡°Dammit, main gate is being breached by battering rams!!! If this persists, then we will die trapped inside our own fort¡± Huang Zhong quickly notify Liu Mang ¡°Little lord, let Zhong led a squad to assault the battering rams!!!¡±


    Huang Zhong makes this decision based on the current condition, currently Sun Ce¡¯s army and Lu Bu¡¯s army are at stalemate with neither side can advance or pushed back. With the destruction of the battering rams, they can boost the morale needed in order to push back Sun Ce army.


    ¡°Heh¡± Sun Ce sneered. Sun Ce¡¯s really proud with his stratagem this time. Since he knew that Wancheng city¡¯s defenders is too few, he send Danyang soldiers to attack first to pressurized him. Then he send battering rams to Wancheng city¡¯s main gate, making Liu Mang truly difficult to allocate his already dwindling resources. As Sun Tzu said in his book chapter Disposition of the Army, the chapter said to create opportunities to yourself and not creating opportunities to your opponent, this stratagem of Sun Ce is the true embodiment of that chapter.


    ¡°Oh Liu Mang, Liu Hanyang, I want you to choose one side and quickly die!!!!¡± Thought Sun Ce smiling maliciously while looking at that golden-framed figure who was forced doing battle again above Wancheng city wall.


    ¡°Choose, eh?¡± Liu Mang also thought a respond as if responding to Sun Ce¡¯s overbearing and arrogant thoughts. The two militarymanders once again locked eyes in rage.

 Chapter 174 - A Breathing Room, Sun Ce Army Is Preparing Decisive Weapon

    Chapter 174 ¨C A Breathing Room, Sun Ce Army Is Preparing Decisive Weapon


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon


    Liu Mang then returned Sun Ce¡¯s sneer while thinking ¡°Choose, eh? Oh, Sun Ce, you truly think too highly of yourself, you arrogant, overbearing prick!!!!¡± Sun Ce truly overestimate him by a big margin. Liu Mang already admitted from the bottom of his heart, that he is one-fifth of Sun Ce if theparison is based on wushu skill,manding ability and if the scenario of Battle of Wancheng city switched with Liu Mang given 100,000 men, Liu Mang will notst even a day against him even if given 3 times more soldiers and in achievement, Sun Ce already boss of Jiangdong and his domain consists of Warring States period, Wu country, Yue country and Sanjiang region with hundreds of thousands troops under him, ready to help him conquer this nation at any times. Liu Mang? He only have 3,000 Urban Army elite troops and Cheng Yu as his lieutenant. Theparison is as high as sky and earth, it is not even funny to joke about. If one followed normal logic, Liu Mang should never ever challenge Sun Ce with his current status.


    Nevertheless, two people whose strength differ like that, attacking each other with mutual hatred.


    Sun Ce must have his revenge, he must regain Wancheng city in order to exact his blood for blood debt with Lu Bu army for taking his belongings and precious wife¡¯s life.


    Liu Mang also want to take revenge as Sun Ce nned for him and his father-inw to be a borrowed knife to kill Huang Zu and Liu Biao, he also want revenge for killing Su Fei. Moreover, Liu Mang¡¯s burden is greater than Sun Ce as he is also required to persevere as Lu Bu¡¯s army rations all stored in this city also he need to secure his and his troops¡¯ families safety.


    ¡°Boom!!!!¡± Battering rams started their assault again and this time, Wancheng city¡¯s mighty main gates already unable to withstand the assault and will be broken in one more assault.


    ¡°HAHAHAHAHA!!!! IN JUST MOMENT, YOU WILL DIE, TOUGH GUY!!!¡± Thought Sun Ce while his eyes is showing extreme satisfaction. Sun Ce¡¯s troops who apany battering rams all eager to rush in to avenge the death of theirrades, all fuming with rage simr to theirmander.


    Earlier when Huang Zhong requested to destroy battering rams, he was approved by Liu Mang but he can only assigned 50 soldiers to apany him. Liu Mang already have no more resources to spare, he only have 4000 troops and they are decreasing with every minutes passing. Sun Ce smiled victoriously as he see that Liu Mang did not make any movements to counteract his stratagem, instead Liu Mang just focused to defend city wall. With only 4000 troops and no more horse, Liu Mang can only think this way to defend and is unable to allocate more resources to attack battering rams.


    Liu Mang then gritted his tooth loudly and muttered ¡°Darn, if only I have more soldiers¡­ Main gates will be breached any time now!!!!¡± Sure enough, with hisst sentence, main gate is destroyed and raising lot of dust.


    ¡°HA HA HA!!!!¡± Lu Su alsoughed. The battering rams really did their job as apparatus in sieging a city. In just 2 hours, the mighty gates of a city fall like domino.


    In these 2 hours of battering rams assault, Sun Ce army also suffered big casualties as those soldiers who climbed updder unable to withstood Lu Bu army¡¯s defense. The view on the city wall, is absolute bloody as the corpse from morning assault is not yet cleaned up.


    Sun Ce army¡¯s loss is very big, but worth the loss. Because of their sacrifice on the city wall, battering rams managed to break city gates smoothly. Sun Ce then gripped his Conqueror¡¯s Spear and yelled loudly while his heart is smiling ¡°ALL TROOPS, BREACH WANCHENG CITY!!!!!¡± Sun Ce quickly move to the front in order to join the charge in order to take that damned Prince of Shu¡¯s head, but he and his troops suddenly stopped their advance. They saw a big surprise, because even though the gate is broken but there is no way, they can enter Wancheng city, as the entrypoint is blockedpletely by debris mixed with corpse, sack of stones and anything else that is solid.


    Sun Ce looked to his men and said ¡°How can this be?¡± and continued to be stunned. Then he thought ¡°How could this happened? This Wancheng city is a very strategic ce that I personally acquired for my n to attack Xu Du and all ces. I personally supervise the building of the main gates. I even put w in the main gates in case there is an event like this for goddamned insurance!!! But now, it is fucking blocked, nothing could get in, nothing could get out. SCREW YOU, LIU MANG!!!!¡± The w that Sun Ce talked about is, the gate is intentionally made weak on the hinge. The material is made of copper rather than steel, so with 3 or 4 strike from a battering ram, it will go down. But now? There is no way in hell, any of them can enter the city through city gate


    Huang Zhong himself is pretty surprised. When he asked to destroy battering rams, he kept pondering why he was given so little men. Huang Zhong already resolved to die, but when he saw that the gates is already blocked, his heart is a little relieved but also questioned Liu Mang ¡°When is the gate blocked?¡± He really surprised because during yesterday skirmish, when he led Urban Army, the gates still able to be essed.


    On the other side, Sun Ce¡¯s expression can be said that he had dropped his shoulders. His whole scheme to make Liu Mang choose and die within his ns are shattered in an instant. Liu Mang has chosen to block his escape route in order to stop Sun Ce¡¯s army advance, to stop them from gaining easy ess to Wancheng city. Thus, the only viable way to assault Wancheng city, is to climb city wall. Sun Ce admired a little of Liu Mang¡¯s courage now, because the Venerable Prince of Shu actually chose to fight to the bitter end by sealing his exit.


    On Liu Mang¡¯s side, he just casually answered Huang Zhong ¡°Last night, we did it!!! After we subjugate ck g! I ordered all of them to bring anything solid to build a wall behind gates!¡± Last night, Liu Mang really resolved to annihte ck g with starvation as their master is already enemy with Lu Bu¡¯s army. With ck g subjugated, he quickly put them to use by doing heavybor to build barricade. Sun Ce who heard Liu Mang¡¯s response red back toward Liu Mang. ¡°Goddamn you, Liu Mang!!!¡± With self-blockade strategy like this, Liu Mang has sealed off his chance to escape, but at the same time, he has bought enough time for Lu Bu¡¯s Bing Province Heavy Cavalry to arrive and smite Sun Ce.


    The execution of this stratagem is thanks to Liu Mang¡¯s rigid military training of his Urban Army and also thanks to ck g who obeys orders no matter how insane it is, then again, if Liu Mang use reserve soldiers to do his order, the final oue will be Liu Mang tied up and brought against Sun Ce. ¡°GODDAMMIT, LIU MANG!!!!¡± Sun Ce cursed Liu Mang. In his eyes, Liu Mang who had calm expression felt like an insult to his failure. Again and again, he tried to destroy this monkey, but again and again that monkey thwarted every single of his n like it is a ything.


    Sun Ce, already outraged, started gripping his Conqueror¡¯s spear tightly and squeezed his warhorse and want to do decisive battle with Wancheng city defender. When he start to speed up, Lu Su quickly stand in front of him. Lu Su reminded him, that the day is already at dusk and it is impossible to do further battle, lest Sun Ce want his newly formed mixed soldiers to perish because of fighting each other.


    ¡°Zijing, get out of my way!!!! Today I must retake Wancheng city!¡± Sun Ce voiced his discontent. Sun Ce cannot waste any more time as Bing Province Heavy Cavalry is getting nearer and nearer with every second wasted. In his mind, no Wancheng city today, no Wancheng city again in the future.


    Lu Su quickly countered with his reasoning ¡°Milord, the time is already dusk, it is not favorable for us to attack the city. If we continue this fight, we will only taste defeat that hit us yesterday, they are also better equipped than us and if we persist to prolong the battle today, all they need is to provoke us against each other and gather the spoil for themselves. Su implore Milord to stop the battle for today!!!¡±


    Sun Ce then calm himself down and get down from his horse and said ¡°Zijing, your saying is reasonable, but another danger is looming upon us. We no longer have any resource to repel, lest defeat, Bing Province Heavy Cavalry!!!!¡± Lu Su can hear a desperation tone in Sun Ce¡¯s voice. This campaign is one big fiasco for Jiangdong army. 4 out of 6 mighty generals fallen in this battle, from 100,000 troops reduced to less than 70,000 troops. Even if they returned victorious, Sun Ce¡¯s shame will be unfathomable. If Sun Ce is defeated, it willpromise Sun n¡¯s rule in Jiangdong. Those nobles, those fucking nobles will shift their interest from Sun to Lu and that event is not wanted by Sun Ce.


    ¡°Please be patient, Milord!!!¡± said Lu Su hastily. Lu Su already fed up with Sun Ce¡¯s violent temper. Lu Su¡¯s mind kept flying toward Sun Quan and wondering what is the oue of this battle, if he is the one in charge. Sun Quan¡¯s demeanor much more calm than his brother¡¯s fiery temper and thus, he will be able to think stratagems calmly and may achieve victory in this campaign.


    He criticized Sun Ce in his heart ¡°Oh Sun Ce, if you are only a general. I will let you fight as you please. Even if you die, I will praise your name in front of your lord endlessly. But you are not only a general but also a warlord. Be more wise in your decision and employ patience, PLEASE!!!!! Goddamn, even Emperor Wu of Han Dynasty who loves to pick a fight here and there, only send Huo Qubing and Wei Qing to fight his battles.¡±


    ¡°NNNNGGGGHHHH!!!!¡± Sun Ce gripped his Conqueror¡¯s spear as hard as he can to sate his disappointment. Lu Su thenforted him while holding his fist on the other palm ¡°Milord, when I said tomorrow to do assault, Su has a n to take down the city tomorrow as well a killing device!!!!¡±


    Sun Ce¡¯s eyes brightened when Lu Su said that and asked ¡°Zijing, do you really have strategy and a device to win tomorrow?¡± An advisor is a pricelessmodities during times of war because they can win the war with their mind. When Sun Ce is still starting, Sun Ce only have few soldiers and Zhou Yu with him, none of histe father¡¯s generals are willing to serve under him. Zhou Yu then proposed to Sun Ce to barter Imperial Seal with soldiers to Yuan Shu, and now, by doing that, Sun Ce regained Sun Jian¡¯s foundation. And this Lu Su is a person who was rmended by Zhou Yu personally and even said that Lu Su has great ability even though he also added that in some ces, he is inferior to him but nevertheless, Zhou Yu¡¯s words made Sun Ce paid attention to Lu Su¡¯s words.


    One must know that Zhou Yu is a person who hates a person below his appraised worth. Such person were Chen Duan and Han Dang. Zhou Yu assessment for Chen Duan is ¡°a person with average talent, but was given responsibility beyond his capabilities. An emotional person¡± And Zhou Yu was right, Chen Duan acted emotional in front of Lu Bu and was killed for it.


    Han Dang is the second one. Zhou Yu¡¯s assessment for Han Dang is ¡°an experienced general but unable to do quick thinking and slow reaction. He is at best can only be a lieutenant general.¡± But the thing is, Sun Ce respected him as he helped Sun Jian to clear pirates from Changsha during his days as Changsha governor. He is also close to Sun Ce, close enough for Sun Ce to call Han Dang, uncle. Since Zhou Yu came muchter into the army than Han Dang, he always act cynic toward him. Only after Han Dang¡¯s unit was routed by Yan Bai Hu, he start to be respectful toward Zhou Yu. From the beginning of battle with Yan Bai Hu, Zhou Yu already given out his nning, but Han Dang''s pride did not let him to hear any advice from people lower than him. So the result is, Han Dang was routed and was separated from main army, cut off from escape route and unable to think clearly. After the battle, Han Dang was too ashamed to meet Zhou Yu face to face, as he ignored Zhou Yu¡¯s careful nning and advance his unit on his own. When finally met face-to-face, Han Dang lowered his pride and started calling Zhou Yu ¡°Young Teacher¡±.


    <i>TL: Yan Bai Hu, one of Sun Ce¡¯s foes during his time pacifying Jiangdong.</i>


    While both people above got bad evaluation from Zhou Yu, Lu Su was given positive assessment. Zhou Yu assessed that Lu Su is great in governance. And now hearing Lu Su said, he had a certain weapon that will give him decisive victory tomorrow, how can Sun Ce not excited?


    ¡°Zijing, please do tell the good word!!!¡± Said Sun Ce while having happy expression. His gesture changed so sudden that when regr people see, will assess that Sun Ce is a mild-tempered man.


    Lu Su then respond ¡°Milord, then allow Su to go all out this time!!!¡±


    Hearing good news from Lu Su, made Sun Ce¡¯s heart happy but he also had doubts and asked ¡°Zijing, if you have decisive killing device and stratagem. Why not tell Ce earlier? If Zijing had told Ce earlier, we can prevent unnecessary casualties from today and yesterday.¡±


    Lu Su then responded promptly ¡°Milord, it is not Su want to use the stratagem as early as possible, but Su simply cannot execute the stratagem and weapon is not yet ready. They are currently being built and need at least three days toplete. Su had been personally supervised them and they will be ready for tomorrow¡¯s battle!!!¡± Lu Su really felt the need to end this battle as quickly as possible as this battle already took many casualties with both sides are fuming with rage with extreme killing intent.


    With thatst word, Sun Ce be interested and said ¡°Oh, I want to see you try, Zijing!!! DRUMMER, BEAT SIGNAL TO RETREAT!!!!¡±

 Chapter 175 – A Night Of Rest, A Moment Of Bonding

    Chapter 175 ¨C A Night Of Rest, A Moment Of Bonding


    Tranted by Bloodfalcon


    ¡°Is it true? The enemy retreated?!¡± Liu Mang kept asking his scout many, many times. He cannot believe that this event suddenly transpired, but then again, if Sun Ce retreated at this point of time, it is either he already have a sure-kill method to defeat them or Lu Su has proposed some stratagem to him. Liu Mang knew that even though he killed 10,000 enemies today, he recognized some of those soldiers behavior. That is why, he knew that Sun Ce not yet unleashed his full Danyang soldiers, he only send some desperate remnant of noble soldiers. With these thoughts swirling in his head, Liu Mang then concluded, that this retreat is a feint retreat. Sun Ce and Lu Su definitely have some ns to destroy them tomorrow.


    At this point of juncture, Liu Mang can only hope that Bing Province Heavy Cavalry arrived tomorrow, because if they do not arrive tomorrow. They can kiss goodbye to Wancheng city.


    Right now, Liu Mang really appreciates what Chen Gong is always doing, he will be able to think what is Sun Ce¡¯s side thinking and will definitely outsmart them both. Liu Mang really cannot think of anything right now partly because of his fatigue due to Murderous Rampage earlier this morning and still need to join the battle on the second half of the day. ¡°Fine then, let¡¯s see your scheme tomorrow!!! I will deal with them ordingly!!!¡± Thought Liu Mang decisively.


    ¡°Sun Ce is retreating!!!¡± Huang Zhong said it in loud voice. Huang Zhong has been anticipating in case Sun Ce dispatch a veteran general. No elite soldiers will be able to withstand a general assault, so at that point, Huang Zhong will step in and dispatch him. So at this battle, Huang Zhong has no role to y except to help to repel enemies while others like Xu Sheng and Huang Xu, all have role to y leading their respective squad, Xu Sheng with his own ck g and Huang Xu is leading archer squad division from Urban Army.


    Liu Mang sighed in relief and then ordered ¡°Everyone, drop your gears and armors. Divide into 3 shifts for night patrol. Prepare hot food!!!¡± Luckily this is ancient times where visibility at night is very limited even with full moon, so one can get rest at night.


    With Liu Mang orders, all of soldiers quickly put down all of their gears and preparing hot food, except for the first shift patrol.


    Liu Mang then started to count his casualties. Today¡¯s battle is really tiring his body and mind. Liu Neng then reported that out of 3,000 ck g soldiers, 400 soldiers were lost in battle and Urban Army, from 1,000 soldiers, casualties got 300 soldiers. After hearing Liu Neng¡¯s report, Liu Mang just shook his head. ¡°Now our number shrunk again and again. I wonder, can we survive until tomorrow?!¡± Thought Liu Mang while his eyesight gave a long gaze to the sky. Suddenly he was surprised by many of his soldiers are snoring on the ground. They already not bothered with blood, carcass and corpses around them, even some of them go straight to sleep without eating supper. When Liu Mang saw them, his heart softened up and began waking them up ¡°Wake up, stand up. Eat well first, then go back to sleep!¡±


    Seeing Liu Mang is waking up his subordinates, Xu Sheng go to Liu Mang¡¯s side, Huang Zhong alsoe with him although super tired as he killed 300 soldiers by himself alone. Xu Sheng hold Liu Mang¡¯s shoulder gently and said this in calm tone ¡°Little lord, Sheng asks to let all of them sleep. They are already tired!¡±


    Liu Mang then responded ¡°Oh, good timing, Wenxiang. Help me to wake them up, tell them not to sleep on the floor. Cold air will make them got flu.¡± The one that Liu Mang helped to wake up is none other than Gu Jun who has been bleeding all this time, no one help him to dress his wound, but due to his pain tolerance very high, he is able to sleep while still bleeding.


    <i>TL: Gu Jun, One of ck g lieutenant from Chapter 122</i>


    Xu Sheng¡¯s eyebrows raised and ask a question while confused ¡°Little lord, if not sleeping on the ground, where can they rest?¡± Xu Sheng really cannot follow Liu Mang¡¯s thinking. ording to him, when one be a soldier, as long as can sleep, it is already okay.


    Liu Mang then responded ¡°On city gate tower, naturally. I can also apply first aid to them as the ce is not quite dirty and quite warmpared to current ce.¡± When Liu Mang answers that, Xu Sheng be more confused. Gate tower is a personal quarter preserved for a general to rest and for monitoring enemy¡¯s movement, it is not a ce for a regr soldier to touch, and right now Liu Mang said to put them all in gate tower for resting and also he said that he will apply first aid as well.


    When Xu Sheng want to object again, Liu Mang quickly carried Gu Jun over his shoulders and started heading toward gate tower. When Liu Mang reached the doorway, Gu Jun stopped his steps and said ¡°General, this is gate tower. A lowly person like me should not enter this ce!¡± Gu Jun realized that he is a ve and a ve should sleep on the floor like a ve. Liu Mang felt a bit irritated and said to him ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Come inside. Here you can rest and I can apply first aid to you. Let me tell you, I never once consider my subordinate a ve. I consider them myrades, nowe on, enter.¡± Gu Jun and Xu Sheng who heard Liu Mang¡¯s words be a bit touched but their mindset being a ve they are still firmly imnted in their head.


    Gu Jun then said ¡°General, the tower gate will be very dirty with our blood and sweat. We are dirty person, lowly person, a ve.¡± Hearing Gu Jun¡¯s response, Liu Mang be really fed up with their submissive remark and said ¡°All right, if you won¡¯t hear my offer then HEAR MY ORDER!!!! ALL OF BLACK FLAG AND URBAN ARMY ARE TO REST IN GATE TOWER!!! NOW!!!!¡±


    ¡°General, I, we...¡± Gu Jun and all of ck g look each other with very awkward expression and turned to Xu Sheng. Their expression toward Xu Sheng is questioning him ¡°We are Zhou n¡¯s ves, Zhou Cheng ves, what do we do to deserve this high treatment of us?¡± This new general of their, did not care about their status, treat them like human even want to care for them.


    Seeing his fellow ck g demand answer from him, Xu Sheng just said ¡°Why are you all looking at me? Little lord already given you your orders! Enter the ce!!!¡± Xu Sheng really cannot fathom this Liu Mang.


    ¡°Yes, sir!!!¡± All ck gply with Xu Sheng¡¯s words. They are all walking cautiously in order not to dirty the floor and cost them their lives.


    Liu Mang¡¯s heart ached when he saw ck g¡¯s soldiers walked cautiously, even though he has already given his approval, they still acted like a ve, still thinking that they will be punished severely if they are dirtying the floor. Then Liu Mang remembered something and said ¡°Wait a moment!¡±


    ¡°General, what is it?!¡± Said some of ck g soldiers who quickly have a relieved face, hoping Liu Mang would change his order and not make them to dirty a general quarter.


    Liu Mang then only said this ¡°Have you guys eaten? If not, let¡¯s have supper first together. After that continue to rest, I will also help to dress your wounds!!!¡± Liu Mang need them all to be in tiptop condition for tomorrow battle and to do patrol. He had a bad feeling since Sun Ce retreat and surmise that tomorrow, Sun Ce will not pull any single punches and the battle will progress badly tomorrow.


    ¡°Yes sir!¡± Responded ck g troops and they quickly pulled out their emergency rations. When Liu Mang saw it, he just shook his head, as the emergency rations is a small portion of military rations mixed with blood. It is really disgusting. But for ck g whose livelihood is as a ve, this is a highest luxury that they will eat. One of them asked Liu Mang for water.


    Liu Mang quickly ordered ¡°ck g brothers, discard your rations that has been mixed with blood. Come, let¡¯s eat hot food with me, generals Huang and Urban Army!¡± That kind of food must not be eaten at any cost, lest they will get severe digestive disease in the future such as diarrhea or worse dysentery.


    Yesterday, before ck g was subjugated, Liu Mang already asked army cook to prepare food for 8,000 troops. But those 8,000 troops were already gone, and the reinforcements is only 3,000 troops. So, the food portions is twice than the number of soldiers.


    Liu Mang then helped to serve them food ¡°Come,e!! Eat hearty, eat until you are full. After eating, all of you rest on the gate tower,ter I wille and give you proper first aid!!!¡±


    Liu Mang continued serving food to soldiers. When it is finished, he sat near Xu Sheng to eat then he asked him a question ¡°Wenxiang, does Zhou Cheng really give you that kind of rations?!¡±


    ¡°Yes, little lord!¡± Xu Sheng nodded strongly and continued ¡°When we ask him why, little lord Zhou¡­. No, I called him wrong... Zhou Cheng said that his grain and provisions is limited, so can only give hard bread like that. After Wancheng city retaken, Zhou Cheng will only provide better food for them!¡±


    ¡°THAT PRICK ZHOU CHENG!!!!¡± Shouted Liu Mang while smashing his te. His reaction is so loud that made other soldiers looking at him. Liu Mang then calm himself down. After a while, he excused himself away from all of soldiers. Liu Mang is staring at the sky and thought ¡°Goddammit you nobles. I guess killing all of you by my hands is a right decision after all. Looking back when father-inw Lu was ransacking nobles granary and also their reaction after it is done, it is a big bluff from the their side. Father-inw Lu only able to find a small fraction of their own food and provisions and it is already amounted to 100,000-shi. And even with only that number, our Lu Bu army¡¯s potential is doubled. This Lujiang is a very bountifulnd,st year got very good harvest, but was taken 80% by nobles. So Zhou n, even though was robbed, Zhou Cheng is impossible to have no provisions. Some of the nobles that I spared from elimination, tell me in all honesty the whereabouts of Zhou n provisions in Wancheng city. What the hell, man? Their provisions are amounted to 500,000-shi!!! Enough to feed whole Wancheng city for 2 straight years, without harvest. And he have the audacity to trick his men, the men who are fighting for his glory, that he have no provisions? What kind of monster are these nobles? Their spirit of merchantilism is wrongly misced and I will need to re-educate them severely!!!¡±


    Liu Mang then returned to the soldiers and speak to Xu Sheng ¡°Wenxiang, after this you also rest for tomorrow battle! I am counting on you for tomorrow!!! Those ck g and Urban Army who has already finished their supper, go toward gate tower, I am waiting for them with medical supplies!¡± After saying that, Liu Mang turn his back and goes toward gate tower. After a few steps, Liu Mang stopped and said this personally to Xu Sheng ¡°Wenxiang, now ck g belongs to me, Liu Mang. No longer Zhou ns¡¯ or Zhou Cheng. Remember this, as long as this Liu Mang still stands, I will never let any of you hungry!!!!¡± Liu Mang then continued his steps toward gate tower.


    Even though Xu Sheng confused but he still said ¡°Thank you, little lord!!!¡± Xu Sheng really cannot fathom this man in front of him. This man isplicated. There is no word can describe him. This man cannot be called good and also cannot be called a devil, as he embodies two sides of those extremities. This man¡¯s heart is merciless to his enemies but act kindly to his allies and men. This is very different than any military general who only think soldiers is a stepping stone toward their future. Little did Xu Sheng and Liu Mang himself knew that Liu Mang is emting Julius Caesar in regards treatment of soldier. The literature that he read about Julius Caesar in his childhood, is now helping him a lot now.

 Chapter 176 - Choice

    Chapter 176 ¨C Choice


    Tranted by Gamer


    In the main camp of the Sun Ce¡¯s Army, Taishi Ci and his soldiers have beheaded all the nobles and their bodyguards.


    Sun Ce ignored their protests. Even the Wu n who was Sun Ce¡¯s rtives was not spared. They could only express disbelief when Sun Ce personally executed them.


    Wiping off the blood from his sword Sun Ce asked in a cold voice. ¡°Zijing, is everything ready?¡±


    ¡°Milord, everything is ready to go!¡± Lu Su held his hands together. He now sees Sun Ce in a different light and is ready to serve him dedicatedly. He now shows a mix of fear and worship to Sun Ce.


    To gain control of the troops Sun Ce is willing to kill his own kin. What if tomorrow he decides to kill Lu Su?


    Now Lu Su believes Sun Ce is one of this generation¡¯s hero but at the same time he wants to step back.


    Now that the battle at Lujiang has ended, Lu Su is preparing to leave. Perhaps that someone has something that requires his service.


    ¡°Now let us get ready to begin!¡± Sun Ce stood up. He took the helmet from the bodyguard beside him and got ready to leave the camp.


    ¡°My lord your injury!¡± Taishi Ci hesitated. He understood the most the severity of Sun Ce¡¯s injury. Even if Sun Ce has reached hyper-ss general, an injury is still an injury. It will not heal so quickly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Ziyi. I am fine!¡± Sun Ce understood his own injury. He knows that his injury willst for about 100 days however, time does not permit it. He must capture Wan Cheng by today. Even if it is not for revenge, withdrawing the troops safely is now also a problem.


    Looking at Taishi Ci¡¯s worried face, Sun Ce¡¯s heart grew soft. ¡°I have made up my mind. Don¡¯t worry Ziyi, your lord has not brought you to glory conquering the world. How can I let myself get killed!¡±


    Sun Ce naturally gave his reasoning. Sun Ce knows that a lord should not have charged ahead only to need to retreat.


    Taishi Ci may be a militarymander but he is not a representative of Sun Ce. How would he know what Sun Ce wants to do?


    ¡°Understood!¡± Taishi Ci nodded and left. He is not Lu Su. He is not a military strategist and there is nothing much for him to think about. All he needs to do is help his lord strike the enemy. He is impressed by Sun Ce. This is because Sun Ce is a top martial artist and also because Sun Ce forgave him for being his enemyst time.


    Don¡¯t mention about how many Sun Ce has killed. Even if Sun Ce and Liu Mang has killed thousands of people he still will not betray Sun Ce.


    ¡®Dong Dong Dong¡¯ The sound of drums started up again. Without the meddling of the noble ns, Sun Ce¡¯s army became more orderly. There are about 5,000 Danyang soldiers and another 10,000 ordinary soldiers.


    The soldiers prepared the swords anddders. Besides that, apanying the soldiers are battering rams. The rams were not used the day before because it would not reach the gates in time. Today¡¯s campaign however, begins at noon and Sun Ce¡¯s army needs it to y its strength.


    ¡°Battering rams!¡± Liu Mang looked at the 12 rams with his telescope. In addition to trying to scale the walls, there are hundreds or even thousands of soldiers pushing the battering ram. The front end of the giant tree on the ram is made of metal. It is extremely strong and every blow can be a huge blow to the gates.


    ¡°Soldiers, March!¡± Sun Ce give a symbol that today they must break open the gates of Wancheng. ¡°SHAA!¡±


    ¡°SHAA!¡± the five thousand Danyang soldiers shouted. They are the elites of Sun Ce¡¯s army and most of thedders were given to them. Now led by Taishi Ci, the Danyang soldiers are now exhibiting a scary force of will.


    ¡°A thousand steps, eight hundred steps, four hundred steps, three hundred steps.¡± The castle moat was already buried yesterday morning by the bodies of the soldiers. Sun Ce¡¯s Army stops at the side of the river as the soldiers passed by.


    ¡°Release the arrows!¡± Liu Mang fiercelymanded. From the walls, dozens of arrow was immediately fired. For the sake of luring more soldiers onto the walls, Liu Mang allowed the soldiers to climb after cing soldiers in the walls.


    Now the same trick will not work twice. Sun Ce also knows that they have heavy infantry inside.


    ¡°Ah ah ah ah!¡± From the walls came out a lot of flying arrows. Liu Mang¡¯smand was to randomly shoot arrows at the Wan Cheng soldiers without worrying about the leftover arrows. If you have a bow just keep shooting.


    Screams of death echo all around. The soldiers that got shot are mostly normal soldiers. The Danyang soldiers are not getting shot. They continue to push forward using the people in front of them as shields. Soon a row of dead soldiers filled the battlefield.


    And so, up to about a thousand unlucky soldiers fell to the Liu Mang¡¯s arrow volley.


    Who cares if about a thousand soldiers die? Sun Ce has cavalries although they do not have elite soldiers. This is one of the reason Sun Ce wants Liu Mang and Lu Bu to join him. To survive in war you need elites. Having elites is half the war.


    ¡°Go up!¡± A battalion ofmon soldiers reached the front. These are the noble¡¯s private soldiers.


    The day before they are stillmanded by their respective lords. All they care about is money. That is why the nobles will not dispatch them so easily. The private soldiers were happily taking advantage because on the battlefield there are people to kill.


    However at noon, the Sun Ce Army told them that their masters died on the walls. They are now serving under a Jiangdongmander. Now, scaling the city walls is bing difficult.


    All the private soldiers are now rushing the walls in fury while holding their weapons like forks or shovels. When thedders were ced, they started climbing the walls like worms.


    ¡°Now what should we do?¡± Among the Danyang soldiers, there is someone who wants to run away. He has already reached the bottom of the city walls but started hesitating and did not climb thedder.


    ¡°Neng, what should we do? There is not enough manpower on the walls.¡± The effort seemed futile. The Danyang soldiers still remain at 5,000 soldiers. Although they did not lose a single soldier, the fact that one-fifth of the army is not doing anything is too obvious.


    Without a doubt, these Danyang soldiers have white cloth wrapped around their hands.


    ¡°This is impossible! It is too obvious!¡± Er Gouzi said at the side. They all rushed to the walls but at first they were one out of ten people not doing anything and were harder to spot. Now there were at least one of them every five soldiers making the situation more obvious.


    ¡°Then what!¡± Chu Zhongtian shouted. ¡°Do you want to fight on the walls against grandfather?¡± He realized yesterday that the amount of cavalries inside the walls is not plenty. At the time when Sun Ce, Dong Xi and Chen Wu went out to fight, the Lu Bu Army retreated. His heart nagged at him. He was too worried about his grandfather.


    When Wancheng City held up, Chu let out a sigh of relief. Then somehow he has to siege the city.


    ¡°You must go!¡± Er Gouzi told him again. Thousands of people wearing the cloth will not be able to trick the Danyang soldiers. He was right.


    ¡°N?¡± Lu Su frowned. That day, Chu¡¯s battalion backed down from the walls suddenly. When the other battalions advanced, Chu retreated. This can only mean they met a strong opponent. When he investigated, he found that Chu¡¯s battalion had too many surviving soldiers.


    Then there is a report that someone in Chu¡¯s battalion has kneeled on the wall. As they were Danyang soldiers they should kneel to Sun Ce, not on the wall. At first Lu Su thought the report was falsified because the two respective battalions have grudges against each other. They would always fight every time they see each other.


    Now that Lu Su has seen this scene he has no choice but to trust the report.


    Just as he was wondering if he should tell Sun Ce, about eight hundred people caught thedder and flooded it.


    ¡°Ah?¡± On the walls? Lu Su¡¯s doubt began to clear. Perhaps because there are too many people that they cannot go up front. Lu Su shook his head. Climbing the wall is the time of their lives.


    ¡°SHAAA¡± More and more of Sun Ce¡¯s soldiers swarmed the walls but is not able to break through Lu Bu Army¡¯s defenses.


    Three thousand of the ck g troops threw away their heavy armor. It is too heavy and may tire them faster when they swing their weapons. Some of them change their heavy armor with standard armor while others change intomoner clothes.


    They may not be heavy armored troops but they are still elites. The des they used will hit their targets as if daring several Danyang soldiers to approach. They may not be wearing armor but they are still agile and should not be underestimated. As Sun Ce¡¯s soldiers try and cut them they avoid and countered drawing blood.


    ¡°Battering ram ready!¡± Sun Ce ordered as he looked at the city walls. The Danyang soldiers seem to have trouble breaking down Wan Cheng¡¯s city defenses. These are model soldiers.


    From yesterday¡¯s battle, he knew that Liu Mang¡¯s soldiers are trained and strong. They also had good equipment and are united. The three-to-five thousand soldiers are actually capable of resisting the ten thousand soldiers.


    Now appearing from the city walls were soldiers wearing standard armor. However Sun Ce knows these are not city guards. This ¡®guards¡¯ are the main force of the army. They pick off Danyang soldiers 1-by-1 in group fights like insects. You cannot expect the Danyang soldiers to fight tactically. All they can do is rush. Each of this mysterious soldiers are capable of dropping at least 23 Danyang soldiers before perishing.


    Who are these soldiers in the end? Sun Ce guess this is one of Lu Bu¡¯s heavily armored infantry.


    No! Sun Ce shook his head. Sun Ce did not see any figure with high rank. Yesterday, Chen Wu and Dong Xi almost killed Liu Mang. Liu Mang is Lu Bu¡¯s little lord. There cannot be anyone with higher rank avable to save him.


    In the end who are those soldiers! How many soldiers did Lu Bu take with him when he left. How much more hidden strength do they have hiding in that city. Sun Ce does not know it was the remnants of the ck g Army


    If Sun Ce knows the original history, this troops are essential for the future of Zhou and to help him conquer the country but then he lost the soldiers to Liu Mang and now the soldiers are fighting him.


    If he knows this, Sun Ce will definitely vomit blood. These three thousand elites not only prevented Sun Ce from entering Wan Cheng but is also killing all of Sun Ce¡¯s cavalries.


    The battering ram started to move. Five thousand ordinary soldiers led it to the gates. Now the defenses at the gate is at a mess. Although the Danyang army is not able to defeat the ck g army, with the help of the noble¡¯s army they are able to stall the ck g Army.


    The ck g army is also too busy killing to get rid of the battering ram.


    Even the arrows from the city did not reach the battering ram.


    ¡®BANG!¡¯ The first wave of attacks began. The battering ram continuously hit the gates. The millennium old wood with copper damaged the gates causing it to give out a squeaking sound.


    ¡°They are hitting the gates!¡± Huang warned. He is a veteran that has been in more battles than Liu Mang has eaten dinner. Naturally he warns the others when the gate is hit by the battering ram. If the gate is rammed open, ten thousands of the Sun Ce army can directly flood in. At that time they will be unstoppable.


    ¡°Little lord! Allow me to open the gates to get rid of the battering ram!¡± Against the battering ram, the only way to fight it is to go out and destroy it. Now the Sun Ce Army is everywhere at the walls with the ck g Army fighting them. Besides that, they still have cavalries to support then.


    ¡°Humph!¡± Sun Ce smirks. He can see that the Wan Cheng soldiers are insufficient and is being pressed by the Danyang troops. If you want to deal with the two battering rams then you have to reduce the amount soldiers guarding the walls. If you do not then the gates will be forced open by the battering rams.


    ¡°Liu Mang Liu Hanyang! I want to see how you choose!¡± Sun Ce looks up at the golden figure on top of Wan Cheng.


    ¡°Choose?¡± Sun Ce and Liu Mang locked eyes. That arrogant figure does not allow others to ignore him.

 Chapter 177 - Killing Device (1)

    Chapter 177 ¨C Killing Device (1)


    Tranted by Gamer


    ¡°Choose?¡± Liu Mang sneered. ¡°Sun Ce! You think too highly of yourself!¡±


    Liu Mang realizes that he is no match for Sun Ce. In martial arts, Sun Ce can defeat Liu Mang with just 1 hand. In tactics, Liu Mang is so far behind that it is not even funny. Even if you gave Liu Mang 3 times more soldiers than Sun Ce, there is still a high chance of losing. If it was Liu Mang sieging the city, he would not have even reached the walls of the city.


    Comparing ranks and achievements, Sun Ce is a duke of Jiang Province and is in control of the south of China and hundreds and thousands of people. Under the leadership of Liu Mang, three thousand soldiers were strained and they still need help to form an elite squad like Urban Management Army.


    Now the two generals are facing each other with their actual strength.


    Sun Ce wants to take revenge. He wants to capture Wan Cheng City to make Lu Bu pay the price of blood. Wan Cheng city also originally belongs to Sun Ce. He is just taking back the things that belonged to him.


    Liu Mang on the other hand needs to defend this city. This is because it is not merely a city to him. It is the source of food for the Lu Bu Army. They have travelled this far in order to find food and shelter. Not to mention Liu Mang¡¯s rtives are also staying here. They must not let Wan Cheng city fall.


    ¡°BOOM!¡± The two siege weapons rammed into the gate again. The cloth wrapping the copper of the rams slip open with every hit.


    ¡°Hehe! I want to see how long you can act tough!¡± Sun Ce looked at his siege rams. Behind the siege rams are several hundred private soldiers. Each strike from the ram is followed by the whining sound of Wan Cheng¡¯s city gates.


    Look at your walls. The moment they break in your city is your time of death. The 3 thousand ck g Army and the remains of the Urban Management Army has not made any new moves and stood with Liu Mang at the walls. He is at a loss. His elite soldiers are able to take on two enemies at the same time but 3 or 4 enemies a time would be risking it. With the amount of enemies attacking the walls, Liu Mang is unable to detach his soldiers to destroy the rams. To open the gate and destroy the rams he would need at least two thousand horseman. Any less would just be giving free food. Where would he find two hundred horseman?


    ¡°It is about to break!¡± The gates could not withstand the power of the rams and a crashing sound is heard. The gates were broken and created huge dust above the ground.


    ¡°Haha!¡± Lu Su was also happilyughing. With those powerful siege equipment the gate barelysted 2 hours of impact.


    In that two hours, fighting at the walls was also difficult. They were constantly rushing in to prevent Lu Bu¡¯s Army from interfering with the siege weapons and the Lu Bu¡¯s Army have killed a lot in that time. Since the morning, they never had the time to clean up the bodies that have been piling up.


    For Sun Ce, this is about a great loss but it was worth it. This is because the gates were finally open.


    Sun Ce is grinning and is eager to bring the head of the Western Chu Prince. Bring up his hands he shouted. ¡°Wan Cheng City is breached!¡± Leading his soldiers, he charged towards to the city only to stop abruptly.


    This is because when the dust settled, they found that the gates were indeed open. However, they are still unable to enter because the entire passageway is blocked.


    ¡°How is this possible!¡± Wan Cheng City is part of the Lujiang government. It is also one of the bases Sun Ce has prepared in order to attack Xu Province. This is why Sun Ce personally supervised the construction of the gate to make it as strong as possible. This would mean he also knows it¡¯s weak spots due to the difficulty of constructing the gate. The gate basically used iron-copper alloy creating a small gap between the two sides of the gate.


    If you were to attack the gate directly, the gate will not open and will only be sealed up. Therefore, Sun Ce¡¯s army have been targeting the middle where the gap is. This still ended up taking too hours as the gate was extremely difficult to break.


    Now that the gate is open, Sun Ce found himself dumbfounded. What is the difference between having a city gate or not? In front of him were all kinds of things stacked up together to form a blockade.


    ¡°When did this happen?¡± Huang Zhong also noticed the gate being blown open but he realized that no soldiers are entering the city. He remembers it was not there yesterday as he used it together with the Urban Army management to fight. However, the blockade is clearly there today.


    Does he really intend to defend this ce to the death? Sun Ce looked down. He had intended for Liu Mang to choose his options. Either way Wan Cheng City would be broken. However, now his only choice was to climb the city walls as the gate was blocked.


    Did he not even think of running? Liu Mang knows that few people will be defending the gates so he blocked it entirely. Not only that, he also sealed off the escape routes. If the Sun Ce¡¯s Army entered the city, there is no way to escape death.


    ¡°Last night!¡± Liu Mang replied indifferently as he exined that he sacrificed some soldiers from the Urban Management army to find things to block the gates. Fallen trees and boulders were also used to block the gates. The passageway was initially big enough to fit in 3 carriages but it is now blocked.


    When Liu Mang visited the prison, he did not have the ability to really convince the ck g Army to surrender. A few days ago, they have been enemies and Liu Mang even killed their leader. Therefore, he resolved to bury all 3 thousand ck g troops without sparing anyone. Blocking the walls is also something Liu Mang persuaded the ck g Army to do. Blocking the gates can dy Sun Ce¡¯s Army from settling into the city by at least 2 days. Hopefully in that amount of time Lu Bu would be able to provide reinforcements.


    If it was any other way, Liu Mang¡¯s stratagem would not be able to be implemented. This is because even his own escape path is blocked. Other soldiers will still remember to save themselves but the Urban Army is different. They follow military regtions. If you have any ideas or opinions you can only say it after the master raise the question. Otherwise, you would be punished as a rebel.


    ¡°Damn!¡± Sun Ce stared at Liu Mang on the walls. He got yed once again. In Sun Ce¡¯s eyes, Liu Mang¡¯s indifferent expression is as if Liu Mang isughing and mocking him.


    He put in so much effort and took out big siege weapons. Initially he wanted to see Liu Mang rush around. In the end he felt like a monkey jumping around while being watched with an indifferent expression.


    ¡°Liu Mang!¡± Sun Ce raised his arms again. ¡°All troops charge!¡± His horse started to move and was abruptly stopped by Lu Su. Lu Su was not worried about Sun Ce this time. It is just that the sky is turning dark and furtherbat will not bring any benefits.


    ¡°Zi Jing. Do not stop me!¡± Sun Ce spokemandingly. This entire day is going to waste! To make things worse the wolf may be able to arrive tomorrow. If he does not win today he can only run away.


    ¡°Milord, the sky is turning dark and it is no longer a good time to siege. If you continue the battle, both parties will just fight disorderly. Our army may berge but they cannot fight as well as Lu Bu¡¯s army. We will suffer more losses!¡± The entire Urban Army uses equipment made with modern technology. The protective abilities of the armor do not provide much difference. However, for the soldiers, the armor is not cut open so easily by standard weapons unless it is shed at it¡¯s vital points. These armors were worn by the ck g Army as if they were nothing.


    ¡°Then what do you propose! Don¡¯t tell me you want to wait until tomorrow to see their reinforcements arrive and then go back home with regrets!¡± In this campaign Sun Ce has already lost 2 generals. If you include Jiang Qin¡¯s severed arm and Dong Xi bing stupid then it would be 4 generals. The Danyang troops are also almost gone. From hundreds of thousands of soldiers, now left 70,000. If Sun Ce were to give up and return, how would he face his elders?


    Once Sun Ce is defeated, the Sun Family¡¯s rule in Jiangdong will be shaken. Other houses that are clueless may help Sun Ce but once they have seen Lu Bu¡¯s military might, they might help Lu Bu instead.


    ¡°Keep calm Milord.¡± Lu Su tried to handle Sun Ce¡¯s usual bad temper. If that person was here, he would be able to calmly analyze the situation of the entire Wan Cheng City and their own troops. If it can be done, he will immediately order an attack. If it cannot be done, he will sound the retreat. Unlike his brother who relies on his feelings and emotions to fight.


    As he is fierce, it is natural for him to take the lead. However, that is merely the skills of a general who charges forward to gain more merits.


    Today he is not only a general but also a prince and amander. To speak bluntly, Sun Ce is just a local tyrant. Only he is able to reward others as he charges into battle while you watch.


    Even if he is like thete Emperor Wu who likes to personally lead expeditions, thete emperor takes a senior general with him. Sun Ce personally leads a group of soldiers to charge at the enemy.


    ¡°No! We must capture Wan Cheng today!¡± Sun Ce lead his horse to battle again.


    ¡°Milord! Su has a n for tomorrow. Please reconsider!¡± Sun Ce continued to show his dissatisfaction. Lu Su just sps his hands in respect. If Sun Ce does not listen to Lu Su and ignores him means he is very discontented as Sun Ce is a cold-blooded killer.


    ¡°Zi Jing, you really have a n?!¡± Sun Ce also stopped his worry and anger. He knows that these advisors always have different ways to make the war go easier. Sun Ce only had Zhou Yu and a few soldiersst time. At the time, Zhou Yu proposed his first stratagem which is to take the Imperial Seal left behind by his father and trade it with Yuan Shu for troops and horses. Sun Ce received his foundation from such an event. As for Yuan Shu, he yed with the seal until he almost got destroyed.


    Lu Su is someone Zhou Yu personally rmended as someone with talent. He even admitted that there are areas where Lu Su is superior. This kind of rmendation did not escape Sun Ce¡¯s attention.


    Zhou Yu is a person who hates others. He despises Sun Ce like many other people such as Chen Rui and Han Dang. He considers Chen Rui as someone with talent but not enough. Someone who would somehow unable to aplish anything and destroy everything. Only someone with sufficient capabilities can manage the county. As expected, Lu Bu has killed Chen Rui.


    He considers Han Dang as someone brave but without talent. Simple and stupid. Can only reach the rank of deputy general. It began when Han Dang was not satisfied and went into Sun Ce¡¯s camp to ask for troops. As Han Dang has been a loyal retainer since Sun Jian¡¯s time, to the point that Sun Ce called him uncle during his childhood, he is unable to refuse Han Dang¡¯s request. Sun Ce gave Han Dang 1 squadron.


    Diligently training his troops, Han Dang then wiped out a lot of invadersing from Changjiang river. Han Dang who rose to glory always mock Zhou Yu during the banquet without anyone else knowing. Sun Ce thought that Zhou Yu will be very unhappy. However, Zhou Yu onlyughed without caring about what Han Dang has said.


    Yan Baihu was a general that Sun Ce had defeated once. Sun Ce initially sent Han Dang to deal with him. Who knew that the second tier general ended up pushing back Han Dang.


    Initially, Han Dang and Yan Baihu fought on the front lines but eventually Yan Baihu started winning. No matter how strong Han Dang is it does not mean that the army is strong. Even Lu Bu does not dare to take on so many soldiers at once.


    Finally, when Han Dang ran out of troops and weapons. Waiting for this opportunity, Yan Baihu sealed off his escape routes. By the time Han Dang realized, it was already toote. Without propermands, the soldiers were routed. Han Dang relied on his superior martial arts skill to break out of the encirclement and escaped. Ever since then, Han Dang has been avoiding Zhou Yu. If he cannot be avoided, he calls Zhou Yu with Little Teacher. (TN: xiao xiansheng)


    Zhou Yu¡¯s evaluation of Lu Su is actually the talent for managing cities. Hearing Lu Su¡¯s confident im of taking back Wan Cheng city made Sun Ce excited.


    ¡°Zi Jing teach me!¡± Sun Ce said happily and look extremely approachable. If not because Lu Su saw the massacre of the noble families he would actually think that Sun Ce is a good person.


    ¡°If Milord asks, Su must go all out.¡±


    However, Sun Ce still have some doubts. ¡°If Zi Jing has a n, why did you not tell Ce earlier?¡± If Lu Su had a n earlier then there should not have been so much trouble. From the first day of siege, Jiang Qin¡¯s arm may still be attached. Chen Wu may still have lived. A lot of dead people would also still be around.


    ¡°Milord. Su was not unwilling to say. It is just that yesterday and today the n will be difficult to use! Tonight is also required to make sure it¡¯s full capabilities can be used tomorrow!¡± Lu Su exined hastily. The continuous sieging in Wan Cheng city only cause Lu Bu¡¯s Army and Sun Ce¡¯s Army to be more tragic. Both men want each other dead without showing any signs of mercy.


    Each day, tens and thousands of people perish. All the soldiers are fatigued. These past two days can be considered easy. At first Lu Su thought he would not be used. Who knew there is still a chance to be useful.


    ¡°Oh!¡± Sun Ce felt interested and recalled the troops.

 Chapter 178 - Killing Device (2)

    Chapter 178 ¨C Killing Device (2)


    Tranted by Gamer


    ¡°Retreating already?¡± Liu Mang opened his eyes wider as if he could not believe it. Sun Ce withdrew so easily? Weren¡¯t they nning to behead him with that 10,000 soldiers today? Liu Mang also knows that those 10,000 soldiers were not Sun Ce¡¯s main army. Sun Ce¡¯s main army is the Danyang troops.


    If it was the usual Sun Ce, he will definitely charge even when the sky is dark. If not, Sun Ce would be having a meeting to send out those that have not made an appearance. Who knew they end up retreating?


    There is still enough time to attack the city. The next day reinforcements will be here. Are they not scared? In the ins, cavalries are the kings. Even more so if its Bing Province Heavy Cavalry. If they arrive, Wan Cheng will be safe.


    ¡°Perhaps a bluff?¡± Liu Mang knitted his eyebrows. Currently he is defending the walls. If he was the one attacking the walls instead then he would think it is an ambush. However, it is impossible for Liu Mang to go out of the city as well. The gates have been sealed. There is no other way to leave the city unless he can fly.


    No matter how he thinks he is still unable to understand. Liu Mangments the fact that Chen Gong is not here. If only Chen Gong were here, then Liu Mang does not need to think so hard. Chen Gong will be able to figure out Sun Ce¡¯s ns.


    Forget it. Liu Mang shook his head. He was tired from fighting andmanding to make sure the ck g Army can show their true potential. It does not matter what stratagem Sun Cees up with. Liu Mang is stuck here and can only fight directly. Since Sun Ce has left, it is the perfect time for the soldiers to rest.


    ¡°Sun Ce has retreated!¡± Huang Zhong stood at his side. Liu Mang is not afraid if Sun Ce sends out any strong generals because Huang Zhong will be able to deal with them. Without Huang Zhong, the battle will be even more dangerous as even the elite soldiers will not be able to keep up.


    Once the card has been yed it will be difficult for the enemy to forget it. Huang Zhong has mostly been standing there. Liu Mang has shown the Urban Army, the ck g Army, and even Huang Xu¡¯s skills with the bow. Only Huang Zhong did not shoot yet.


    ¡°Everyone rest! Divide into groups and stay under the city wall. Prepare the food!¡± Liu Mangmanded. At night, battles seldom ur. Even trying to sneakily sneak into the city is difficult. The city may not be big but the walls are at least 10 meters high. Even if the enemy climbs in, the visibility is too low forbat.


    A quarter of the remaining soldiers keep watch while the rest go down to rest. They rotate their hours to keep the walls safe.


    Hearing they could rest, the soldiers sighed in relief. A lot of soldiers just sat on down on the spot as they were too tired. The remaining defenders require the stamina to remain and fend off any attackers. Liu Mang has no reserve troops and can only rely on this less than 3,000 ck Army troops and the hundreds of Urban troops.


    The casualties for the day is as follows. The ck Army lost about 400 men and the Urban Army lost about 300 men. The defending troops once again shrunk by arge percentage. The soldiers ignored the bloody ground and corpses as they lie down to sleep. One by one they stopped moving and started snoring. They slept while wearing armor and holding their des.


    ¡°No! All of you get up! If you want to sleep, eat first then sleep!¡± Liu Mang cannot allow the soldiers to sleep like this. It may almost be summer but the night is still extremely cold. To makes things worse, the floor is wet with blood and the bodies of the soldiers are wet with sweat. If they do not eat hot food, they would not have strength the next day.


    ¡°Little lord, they are already tired, let them sleep.¡± Xu Sheng went to Liu Mang¡¯s side. Xu Sheng was also very tired. The sword that he is holding has been exchanged a few times. The amount of people he has killed easily reached the hundreds.


    ¡°How can they sleep on the ground? They will catch a cold!¡± Without listening to Xu Sheng, he pulled up a soldier from the ground. The ck g soldier had 2 cuts on his near his left chest. Liu Mang noted that if those 2 cuts were connected, his arm would have fallen off. His wound has not healed and blood can be seen flowing out. The injured soldier could not feel the pain as he lie down to rest.


    ¡°Don¡¯t sleep on the floor then sleep where!?¡± Xu Sheng is unable to understand. Ever since they were soldiers they have been treating the ground as their bed and the sky as their ceiling. As long as they are lying down on a surface they will be able to sleep.


    ¡°Of course at the tower!¡± Like every city, Wan Cheng City also has arge tower. The tower is generally a living space for generals and also a ce to lookout for enemies and survey the area. Wan Cheng was part of Lujiang and Sun Ce had an office here.


    ¡°In the tower?!¡± Xu Sheng was dumbfounded as he looked at Liu Mang. The tower is set aside for the general so it would be Liu Mang¡¯s resting ce. Naturally, soldiers are not allowed to enter. Even if they had permission to enter, the soldiers right now will only dirty the floor with blood.


    ¡°In the tower! Sleeping here will definitely be cold!¡± Liu Mang saidmandingly. He pulled up the ck g soldier and bandaged his wound. He then helped the soldier to the tower to rest.


    ¡°General! This is the tower!¡± The ck g soldier hesitated. The tower was a general¡¯s living space and he was just a soldier. How can he live in such luxury? Not to mention, he was just a humble ve.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you sleep in the tower? Is the tower dirtier than the floors outside?¡± Liu Mang was unable to prepare them beds. Although there are no beds in the tower, at the very least it is warmer than outdoors.


    ¡°But, but!¡± The soldier stammered. The hard face that would not blink in battle is starting to crack. ¡°General! Sleeping here is just fine. If we sleep in the tower it will get dirty.¡± The soldiers were reluctant to go in.


    ¡°Dirty the floor?!¡± Liu Mang choked. These guys! All of soldiers are starting to wake up and had the same expression of being afraid to dirty the tower. Despite Liu Mang asking them to go, they refused to. Because they were dirty? In order to protect Wan Cheng. In order to protect everything inside Wan Cheng. They fought to thest breath and spilled every single drop of blood. They should be the cities benefactors and saviors. What do you mean clean and dirty? If it is not because of his inability at the time, he would have even prepared beds for them!


    ¡°This is an order!¡± Since they will not enter the tower, he decided to force an order.


    ¡°General!¡± The soldiers looked to Xu Sheng for help and expect him to say a few words. He used to be a servant of the Zhou family. Zhou Cheng takes them out for expedition but refuses to even let them enter the hall. The heavy armor makes them sweat and will dirty the floor. When the floor is dirty, the culprit will die a thousand deaths.


    ¡°Why are guys looking at? Little lord asks you to go in you better go in!¡± Xu Sheng now no longer understands what kind of person this Liu Mang is.


    ¡°Yes!¡± The ck g Army replied in unison and went into the tower bitterly. They entered carefully in fear of dirtying the floor and losing their lives.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Liu Mang¡¯s heart ached as he watched the soldiers walk in carefully. Elites or not, are they not people? Why do you need to carefully walk into a hall?


    ¡°General!¡± The soldiers stopped in joy. They hoped Liu Mang changed his opinion.


    ¡°Go and eat first! After meal only go and sleep!¡± If you do not eat, how will you have the energy to fight Sun Ce¡¯s Army or go on night patrol.


    ¡°Oh!¡± Listening to the words of Liu Mang they took out their food. It was ck and yellow. The fight made their food contaminated with blood. ¡°General. Is there any water?¡±


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°Eat! Eat then sleep!¡±


    ¡°Eat this?¡± Liu Mang frowned. In the hands of the ck g Army is hard bread. For him this bread is a luxury. The bread is made out of floor, a bit of vegetables and herbs, and a bit of rice.


    Liu Mang knows this is called rations. Even the Lu Bu¡¯s army has eaten this before. However, the Lu Bu¡¯s Army only eat this while travelling but Wan Cheng City is notcking food supplies. They have already long prepared hot food. Liu Mang has asked the help from themon people to help cook the food. They originally had 8,000 soldiers. Now even after adding the ck g Army, they had less than 4,000. More than enough food is prepared.


    ¡°Go down and eat the prepared food. After eating only sleep!¡± Liu Mang was not stingy with the food given. These soldiers may die at any time and are precious.


    Refused them hot food and send them to war after they nibble cold bread!


    ¡°Zhou Cheng made you all eat this?!¡± Liu Mang took Xu Sheng to the side and asked.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Xu Sheng nodded. ¡°Little Lor- I mean, Zhou Cheng said that food is limited and even if we capture Wan Cheng we can only get awards.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit!¡± Liu mang roared furiously surprising the soldiers nearby. The amount of food in Wan Cheng is too much. Lujiang is and with good food production and they had good harvestst year. Even when you say Lu Bu plundered all the food stores, it was a bluff. Lu Bu actually could not find the food stores. Even the ughter was a bluff. Secretly, a few useful people were spared while the others beheaded.


    Just by seizing the assets of the ughtered nobles, Lu Bu¡¯s Army came out two times stronger. How can Zhou Cheng not have food? That guy is just reluctant to spend money. 3,000 people eating bread and 3,000 people eating corn are twopletely different things.


    Even eating bread is preferable to eating rations. This Zhou family really want to run the horse while starving it.


    ¡°Xu Sheng, you go down to eat and drink then rest up for tomorrow! Tomorrow the city depends on you!¡± Liu Mang does not need to care about Zhou Cheng or the other dead people anymore. The ck g Army now belongs to him. ¡°As long as I, Liu Mang, am here, I will absolutely not let you eat little!¡±


    ¡°Thank you Little Lord!¡± Xu Sheng is now confused. In the end what kind of person is Liu Mang? One moment he is a nice and honest person, next moment he is a demon who can kill thousands without batting an eye. He thousands of soldiers that surrendered were beheaded easily.


    You can say he is a bad person but he really only looks ruthless to his enemies. He showspassion and genuine care for his own soldiers. Where can you find a general that cares about whether his soldiers have a good rest or not? For most generals, his soldiers are just stepping stones for his future. The soldiers are just a number that you can buy with money. This concept are even more reinforced in nobles whose only interest is profits.

 Chapter 179 - Killing Device (3)

    Chapter 179-Killing Device (3)


    Tranted by Gamer


    Liu Mang also went to rest. He did not know how touched the ck g Army were when he gave them hot food and let them sleep in the tower. They stopped looking at Liu Mang with unfamiliar eyes. The day before, they helped Liu Mang for Xu Sheng¡¯s sake. Now they can see Liu Mang as someone who is steadfast and someone who has earned the loyalty of the Urban Army.


    This is when the ck g Army truly belonged to Liu Mang. Once someone has a sense of belonging they be fearsome and loyal like Lu Bu¡¯s Army. Until the Lu Bu¡¯s Army arrive, they will not retreat even one step from Wan Cheng City.


    Even Song Xian who once betrayed Lu Bu finally returned to Lu Bu¡¯s side and sacrificed his life to atone for his mistakes.


    The next morning, Liu Mang and Huang Zhong were already at the city walls. Liu Mang finally realized why Sun Ce had retreated. It is not out of mercy but an actual stratagem. He intends to capture all the guardians in Wan Cheng City. In one evening, Sun Ce¡¯s army erected 4 tall structures. Each structure was taller than the walls of Wan Cheng City which was at least 10 meters tall.


    On top of those structures were figures holding bows and arrows. Meanwhile on the ground, soldiers were climbing these 4 buildings.


    ¡°Siege towers!¡± Liu Mang clenched his teeth as he said the name of the structure. Like the rams, siege towers are also meant to capture cities. The rams whose only purpose was to destroy the city gates was already used. Liu Mang even blocked the entire passageway and so the rams have lost its role.


    The towers before their eyes is different. The towers are meant for killing soldiers. The rams can only deal with city walls. In other words, the towers were like a killing device.


    The siege towers were an invention of Mohism. The Chu king once used him to fight with the small Song Kingdom. Knowing that they were not able to fight the Chu Kingdom, the Song Kingdom contracted 50,000 soldiers to fight.


    For a few months, the Song soldiers fought hard and pushed back the Chu. Despite the Chu Kingdom sending 200,000 soldiers, their casualty reached at least 80,000. Continuing the battle would end in defeat for Chu. Even if they were to win, their neighbors would take this opportunity to invade their kingdom instead.


    The king was unable to do anything. At that moment a Mohist schr approached him and gave him the blueprint for the siege tower. It could not be called an offensive weapon but a murder weapon. Large towers that allow soldiers to fire arrows at the city. The towers can also be moved with pulleys allowing mobile fire.


    The king spent 2 days to build the siege towers. After that he ordered 10,000 archers to enter the siege towers. From the towers the rained arrows on the Song soldiers that have a harder time squeezing around on the city walls.


    Originally the Song soldiers had the city walls to hide. At the time, they are able to shoot arrows on the Chu soldiers while the Chu soldiers are not able to shoot back. With the siege towers, their roles were reversed. Within one incense stick of a time, countless arrows were pouring over the Song soldiers, spelling the victory of the Chu Army.


    It was an extremely tragic moment where the soldiers, city guards, citizens, maidservants and court officials died on the wall trying to repel the Chu Army. Among the hundreds of thousand deaths, the remaining survivors were less than a thousand, all sick or disabled citizens.


    Ever since then, the siege towers became the killing weapon for major vassal states and the fear of every defending state.


    However, the siege tower has its own weakness. It is slow and easily damaged. One light cavalry would be enough to rush underneath the tower to break it. This will not only destroy the weapon but also kill all the soldiers on the siege tower. It would be impossible to survive a fall from 10 meters high.


    Now there is two important problems. First is that Liu Mang has already deployed all the soldiers he can to defend the city walls. There is no opportunity for him to split up his forces as Sun Ce would be able to break into the city.


    Second, he has already sealed all the passages to counter the rams. Sun Ce would not be able to enter the city but that also means that he is not able to get out of the city to destroy the tower. Even if he had soldiers to send out of the city, it would be impossible.


    ¡°Little Lord, what should we do!¡± Xu Sheng himself has never seen siege towers before. During the Warring States, not many people have seen siege towers. This is because siege towers cause too many injuries. When used, either the enemies die being shot by arrows or the siege towers get destroyed and all the archers fall to their death. So unanimously agreed not to use siege towers. Who knew it would have appeared now.


    ¡°Not yesterday but today!¡± Liu Mang muttered to himself. This is something the Sun Ce¡¯s Army have been manufacturing yesterday. They must have took those retreating soldiers to cut trees and manufacture the siege towers.


    ¡°What to do!¡± Liu Mang unexpectedly resigned. If the siege tower gets nearer, the entire city will be within its attack range and at that time the casualties will increase. Although Sun Ce is not like the Chu King that can deploy 10,000 archers, at the very least he would have 3,000 archers on the siege tower. 3,000 archers attacking and cannot be interrupted. Liu Mang shudders just to think about it.


    ¡°Attack from a distance!¡± Huang Xu spoke. He is someone who knows about fighting. He has been with his father for a long time and has been influenced by him. The only difference is that Huang Xu is more a schrly type like Zhou Yu and Su Fei while Huang Zhong is a fierce warrior.


    ¡°Attack from a distance?!¡± Liu Mang froze for a moment. The sky is going to be bright. Once the sky turns bright, Sun Ce will begin his assault. The passage is sealed. Sun Ce cannot enter and Liu Mang cannot go out. If going out of the city to destroy the siege tower is not possible then the only option is long range attack. What Liu Mang wants to know is how far! The siege tower is taller than the walls of Wan Cheng City. If they were topete the one that would suffer losses would be Liu Mang. Giving the ck g Army bows and arrows will not help much.


    ¡°Little Lord, you forget. We have that thing! Its power is strong enough to destroy the siege towers.¡± Huang Xu reminded Liu Mang. The threat of the siege tower is too much and must be removed. Normal arrows are unable to destroy siege towers. Only stronger weapons are able to.


    ¡°Are you saying!?¡±


    Huang Xu and Liu Mang¡¯s conversation started to confuse Xu Sheng. What is ¡®that thing¡¯. What could possibly have enough power to destroy the siege tower from afar. Looking at the siege tower, he would expect a person to take a while to cut it down with an axe. How would arrows be able to bring it down?


    Huang Zhong looked at his own son and Liu Mang as their eyes sh brightly. That thing would really have enough power.


    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± Liu Mang mouth started to form a smile. ¡°Soldiers! Prepare the ballista!¡±. Without a doubt, the weapon they were talking about is the giant crossbow. The weapon that almost shot Sun Ce to death. A weapon so powerful it could shoot through 2 horses.


    It has high power but low uracy. It doesn¡¯t matter because the sniper Huang Xu is here!


    Sun Ce¡¯s army is currently patching up the rest of the siege tower with grass. The grass is to provide cover for the soldiers and prevent injury from arrows. Although the siege tower is tall enough, some people have really strong arm strength and can shoot that high.


    ¡°The sun is almost up!¡± Sun Ce got up. Lu Su has been busy the whole night. He saw the siege towers from an ancient book that belonged to his family. He read about its history and could not believe it at first but today he made the tower. Lu Suughed. 3,000 archers taking the high ground and raining arrows on their enemies. The thought was truly terrifying.


    Now the roles have changed again. The one doing the sieging is Liu Mang. The defending side would be Sun Ce. 4,000 soldiers and horses will fight against 10,000 troops. While Sun Ce¡¯s troops were in action, Liu Mang have not been cking. The ballista was moved out of the tower and the giant arrow has already been prepared. It is almost time for the decisive moment.


    The ballista needed 10 people to carry it. To pull the bowstring, Liu Mang embarrassedly asked someone to pull it. The ballista is like the natural enemy of the siege tower. The bowstring used is thest one. The ballista itself can be reused but once the bowstring is used it will copse. After all, the ballista was still a prototype.


    What should we do! There are probably 4 siege towers and he only has one shot. After destroying one, what about the rest?


    ¡°Teach me to use it!¡± Huang Zhong spoke up. He walked forward and stroked the weapon. As a master of the bow, how can he not understand how terrifying the weapon in front of him is. He should not be underestimated but even then the power of the ballista was still too terrifying.


    If Liu Mang were to let Huang Xu shoot the ballista arrow at Taishi Ci, he would be able to deflect the arrow to the ground. Even Sun Ce somehow managed to avoid it at the cost of his horse, Oolong.


    Huang Zhong waved for his bodyguard toe. His bodyguard arrived withrge heavy bags. They seem to be straining to carry those bags. He took the bags from them with one hand showing his strength. Huang Zhong put his hand into take out some kind of iron arrows.


    Liu Mang is truly afraid of this arrow. This is because Huang Zhong used this arrow to fight against Lu Bu. The Lu Bu who was like a God of War was almost unable to withstand this arrow. It was a technique that consumes all your strength.


    Huang Xu was also afraid his father will use this arrow. It was not a weapon that you can use on a whim. It consumes a lot of vitality and is more ast resort thing.


    Lu Bu has already been refining himself to godly levels so Huang Zhong knows this is the only way to fight Lu Bu. Huang Zhong is also not looking down on Sun Ce when he did not use it. He just wanted to challenge himself. Huang Xu also admitted that he is not able to contest his father in terms of strength.


    Huang Zhong is also almost at a godly level. He can pull back his bow 2 more times. The third time is his limit.


    ¡°Father! Do you truly want to do this!¡± Huang Xu asked hesitantly. 3 arrows is his father¡¯s limit. Huang Xu was very worried.


    ¡°There are no other ways!¡± Huang Zhong smiled and patted Huang Xu¡¯s shoulder. His son has truly grown up and is now capable of worrying about him. Now he can also take care of himself. As they are now at a moment of life and death why would they care about other things? If Wan Cheng City is broken they would all be dead anyway.


    ¡°Little Lord! This bow will imitate the ballista! The power would not be as strong but this is the only way to shoot several siege tower. Leave the other towers to me!¡± The only other time Huang Zhong risked his life like this is when he fought Lu Bu and even then he did not pull a second arrow. Today Huang Zhong will break this rule and go crazy.

 Chapter 180 - Indulgence 3 days

    Chapter 180- Indulgence 3 days


    Tranted by Gamer


    The war began once again. The morning sun rose as if to greet the scene of ughter. Unfortunately for Wan Cheng City, the rising sun represents the beginning of death.


    ¡°All forces, charge!¡± With a wave of Sun Ce¡¯s spear, the war drums started beating again. Around ten thousand soldiers encircled the siege towers and slowly advanced forward. The tall Wan Cheng City has now be short.


    ¡°Liu Mang! Come out front and show me how you intend to destroy my siege towers!¡± Sun Ce was showing a face of excitement. Siege towers. This is truly siege towers. Sun Ce has also read historical records before. The records have shown the prowess of siege towers but the method of construction was not written down. Siege towers were not a siege weapon. The siege weapon technology is too low. A ram with arge tree trunk is enough already.


    Siege towers are several hundred feet tall. It belongs in the high-altitude operations category. If the design of the siege tower is not good or the wood used is wrong, lives will be lost. When the siege tower is unable to support the weight of the soldiers, it would not be one but thousands of soldiers that fall to their death. Even if Sun Ce is the Prince of Jiangdong, he is not able to y with this kind of thing.


    After that, Lu Su, who was rmended by Zhou Yu, took out a siege tower. Having this kind of mechanism to helps make siege operations easier. Sun Ce thinks that he already won Wan Cheng City. This is because Lu Bu is trapped in Lujiang, he immediately sent troops to Jiangxia. With siege towers, capturing the whole of Jingzhou would not be a problem. For example, Xiangyang City inparison to Wan Cheng City is much bigger and the city defenses is also much stronger. After all, when Liu Biao has been in control for so many years and there was barely any conflict in that region. This is why Xiangyang¡¯s defense is amazing. Sun Ce has also started to think about how to capture Xiangyang.


    To capture Xiangyang, without a doubt, tens of thousands of corpses would need to be piled up first.


    With siege towers, the situation will be different. Jingzhou¡¯s Liu Biao has a lot of troops and horses. However, are they formidable? Each and every one of them are like chickens and dogs to Sun Ce. Fortunately, he only hides in his city. The moment he walks out of his city he would be gone forever.


    Liu Biao not being able to leave his city is simr to Liu Mang at the moment and they would be unable to harm the siege tower. In that case, their fate would be to be a corpse under the might of the siege tower. To surrender or to die, either one is fine with Sun Ce. He is only interested in the oue, not the process.


    ¡°Milord, requesting the destruction of these weapons after the end of this war!¡± Lu Su requested with dark circles in his eyes as he bowed to Sun Ce. In Lu Su¡¯s opinion, the siege tower is aplete killing weapon. Its appearance is too wicked. The deaths of thousands on both sides is normal. The most terrible thing is that those under the rain of arrows have no survivors.


    It is only because the attack against Wan Cheng City was hopeless which is why the siege tower was used. If the Sun Ce Army continued their attack that night, they will only be routed. Lu Su provided Sun Ce with the siege towers because he is unable to watch passively as Sun Ce loses.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± Sun Ce quickly agreed but Lu Su can only sigh. He knows whatever he said to Sun Ce would be seen as nonsense. Sun Ce may actually destroy the siege tower after the battle is over but he has already seen and study the structure. As long as there is wood, he could assemble another siege tower anywhere.


    Lu Su has regretted a little but regretting is no use. He can only take things step by step. Lu Su has already nned to retire from the army after this expedition as Sun Ce is not the lord he wants to serve.


    ¡°All units forward, break through Wan Cheng City. Large merits for those to manage to breach into the city including 3 days of undisciplined indulgence!¡± The siege has gone on for 2 days. Sun Ce knows that the soldiers and horses are all extremely tired and scared even if they did not say it. As today is thest day for the siege, to stimte their morale and to prevent idents, Sun Ce has preparedrge rewards.


    What is undisciplined indulgence for 3 days? That is, when Wan Cheng City is captured, they would be allowed to plunder the city freely for 3 days. Wan Cheng may belong to Sun Ce but right now it is captured by Lu Bu. Liu Mang has also ughtered all the ruling nobles in Wan Cheng City. If the nobles were still alive then Sun Ce may not have dared to promise such a reward. But now there are no suchplications. If you want to kill then just kill! Wan Cheng City is already exhausted and will need to recuperate.


    Were the problems of thend the reason that the Shan Yue people did not fight with the local Hans? The Hans knew how to identify fertilends and upied most of them while giving the Shan Yue people drynds. The Shan Yue people were unable to identify fertilend until they harvest their crops in autumn. Both the Hans and the Shan Yue people worked equally hard but the Hans reaped double the profit. The Hans were able to eat until they are warm and full but the Shan Yue people sometimes starve to death. How can the Shan Yue people receive peace of mind?


    Especially when Sun Ce reupied Jiangdong, there were not much mes of war. The Han family was breeding well. As the Han poption increase, it further aggravates the Shan Yue people¡¯s hatred of the Hans. With so many people robbing each other¡¯s means of livelihood, now even more people question whether they should let others live.


    The Shanyue people ces importance on mountains. They revere the mountains as if it was their mother or their god. The Hans have no concept about mountain god. They only know that by burning the mountain, fertilend will be able to be cultivated. Under the leadership of Han noblemen, many Shan Yue people and the trees on the mountain were cut down. Establishing a farnd at the mountains, the food goes into the mouth of the Han nobleman. The more they eat, the bigger their mouth became. On the other hand, the continuous expansion reduces the living space of the Shan Yue people and they became smaller.


    With this kind of circumstances, the Shan Yue people became unable to tolerate it. In the end they revolted and took back their home. They take anything from the mountains to survive and are very fierce in fighting. Although fearsome, they initially did not scare Sun Ce. Merely 5,000 troops will be enough to suppress the Shan Yue people. But the Shan Yue people are sitting on the neighboring mountains. They revolt from time to time until Sun Ce¡¯s Army chased them off to a remote mountain. The Shan Yue people were also no stupid. When they know that they are unable to take down big cities, they pige small viges. Thousands came down the mountains to pige and made Sun Ce miserable. And so, Jiangdong and Sun Ce¡¯s biggest problem is the Shan Yue people.


    After he is finished ughtering Wan Cheng, he can give the Shan Yue people a portion of the city to migrate to and solve the dispute.


    ¡°3 days of indulgence!¡± Lu Su was struck with terror. This is Wan Cheng. At the end of the day, it is still Sun Ce¡¯s city. Even if it is currently upied by Lu Bu, it was not by the choice of the people.


    ¡°3 days of indulgence!?¡± Sun Ce¡¯s roar was also heard by the Lu Bu¡¯s Army. Is Sun Ce mad? Does he want to massacre the whole city?


    Liu Mang dared to kill those tens of thousands of people because they have participated in the tragedy that night at Wan Cheng City. They murdered, plundered and did all sorts of evil acts. These people were all ughtered by Liu Mang to cleanse the city. Now Sun Ce wants to ughter the entire city just to raise the morale of his soldiers!


    ¡°3 days of indulgence!? General Sun Ce said that when the city is captured there will be 3 days of indulgence!?¡± The residents of Wan Cheng city that helped Liu Mang with preparing the food also heard the announcement and panicked. The General Sun Ce that was respected by the residents as an honorable man unexpectedly spoke such words. Without General Sun Ce, Wan Cheng City would never have experienced peace. They had hoped that when General Sun Ce returns, he would allow them to continue ploughing their fields but unexpectedly General Sun Ce had said those words.


    It¡¯s a massacre! They are afraid. Few days ago, many families were already ughtered. At that time the culprit was only the nobility. Now Sun Ce has brought an entire army. The whole city would be ughtered in a single day.


    As the people rush about to inform others, fear spread through the whole city!

 Chapter 181 - Movement (1)

    Chapter 181 Movement (1)


    Tranted by Gamer


    ¡°Besiege!¡± Sun Ce waved therge g within the army. This time Sun Ce is not rushing out to cedders but pushing the huge siege tower towards Wan Cheng.


    ¡°Release the arrows!¡± Liu Mang has never dealt with this kind of siege weapon before. Even when Old Cao besiege Lu Bu at Xia Pi and Kai Yang, this kind of weapon did not appear. Liu Mang wanted to test the first volley of arrows. The arrows aimed high was not able to reach the enemies on the siege tower and fell to the grown before it even hit the siege tower.


    ¡°Haha!¡± Sun Ceughed as he looked at his siege tower. His siege tower is a hundred feet tall and is much taller than the walls of Wan Cheng City. Even generals need to put in effort to shoot so high up not to mention ordinary troops. Unlike the soldiers on the siege tower that just need to face the city and shoot, those on the walls need to aim which makes it harder.


    ¡°Wasted effort!¡±


    Siege towers! Sun Ce¡¯s eyes heated up. He truly looked forward to Liu Mang desperately attack the siege towers and then give up in despair.


    ¡°Rggh!¡± Liu Mang groaned. Liu Mang also saw the arrows fly halfway before dropping to the ground. The height and distance of the siege towers was still out of range for the archers. From inside Wan Cheng, the father and son pair, Huang Zhong and Huang Xu, appeared at the walls. Adding in Xu Sheng and himself, there is only 4 people who can shoot the siege tower. What can 4 people do?


    Sun Ce, did you really think there is no hope for us! Liu Mang has not issued themand for the second volley of arrows. The first screams came from the below the walls.


    ¡°Liu Mang!¡± Sun Ce¡¯s eyes grew cold again. Below the siege towers there were still people. The ones that screamed was the siege tower escorts and some other soldiers preparing to siege the city. The Lu Bu¡¯s Army may not be able to shoot the towers but they managed to shoot the soldiers below it. The ck g Army pulled their bows hard to shoot the siege towers but was not able to reach it. The arrows then fell with the power of gravity, making it a deadly projectile.


    As the siege towers take up a lot of space, the surrounding area became more crowded. The arrows were able to inflict harm to the rest of Sun Ce¡¯s Army, earning shrieks and screams from below.


    ¡°Wait!¡± The first one to lose blood was Sun Ce¡¯s side. How could he endure it? ¡°Move quickly, tell them if they don¡¯t want to die they need to advance quickly!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The g waved again. The soldiers also know that in this crowd, there is nowhere to hide or dodge. They can only quickly advance closer to the walls where there are dead angles to save themselves.


    Suddenly, the Sun Ce¡¯s Army pushed the siege towers harder and their speed increased.


    ¡°Release the arrows! Release the arrows!¡± The arrows rained from the walls again but it is like trying to put out a forest fire with a cup of water. Under the threat of death, the siege towers quickly reached the walls of Wan Cheng. Soldiers boarded the siege towers fully equipped. They have also already raised their bows. Liu Mang can see their facial expressions.


    ¡°Now is my turn!¡± Sun Ce narrowed his eyes. The battle has reached this level. At this stage, no mercy can be shown. The moment an opening is seen, it must be used to make sure the opponent dies. There can be no escape.


    ¡°Pull the bow!¡± Sun Ce do not need messengers and stood up to directly shout his orders, relying on his own voice. With one shout, half the battlefield was able to hear his voice.


    *Rustle* The sound of the bows being prepared can be heard on the siege towers. Liu Mang and the others felt a chill when confronting these arrows.


    ¡°Release!¡± Sun Ce shouted without hesitation. He wants to see Liu Mang be nervous looking at the inconceivable siege towers. He also wants to see the fear, and his copse. This is Sun Ce¡¯s payback to Liu Mang. After this he will hang Liu Mang¡¯s head on the walls of Wan Cheng.


    ¡°You are about to die! Your Royal Highness!¡± Sun Ce¡¯s eyes twinkled.


    *Whoosh!* The sounds of truth arrived. The Sun Ce¡¯s Army upying the higher ground ruthlessly raining arrows onto their mark. Not much strength is needed to draw the bow. Gravity will help elerate the arrows until they are powerful enough to pierce the city walls that was made out of limestone.


    These limestone city walls were strong enough to repel the hackings of ax and knives. These walls were now not strong enough to defend from small arrows.


    ¡°Raise the shields!¡± Liu Mang also knows that the siege towers are hard to destroy using ordinary methods. Fortunately, in Liu Mang¡¯s hands was the giant shield. The army suffered heavy casualties. Many giant shield soldiers were killed, dropping their giant shields. Liu Mang hid behind these giant shields and avoided the first volley of arrows.


    ¡°Did you think that giant shield would be of use!¡± Sun Ce was not impressed. The shield¡¯s purpose was for heavy armor infantries to defend themselves against cavalry charges and arrows. Against the arrows that came from high ground, the giant shield is only able to defend the first volley.


    The first volley was meant to determine the distance between the siege towers and the walls. From the second volley onwards, with a little bit of aiming, archers would be able to easily im lives with the longbow.


    Sure enough, the second volley of arrows followed. Liu Mang used therge shield to block the front but he is unable to block the rear. The archers with little experience shoot the arrows towards the sky and the gravity brought the arrows behind Lu Bu¡¯s giant shield troops.


    ¡°N, n, n¡± Groans frequently came out. The one that is groaning was the ck g Army. The arrows shot pierced through the body and prated the wall.


    As expected it would be like this! Liu Mang peeked past his giant shield to look at the soldiers on the siege tower. The giant shield troops are also shrinking. This is because the more the old archers shoot, the better they be at shooting and can even shoot through the gaps of the shield to wound their victims.


    ¡°Hahahahahaha!¡± Sun Ceughed wildly below the city. The amount of people shooting the city below them is 3,000 archers. Each archer carries a quiver of arrows with 12-15 arrows.


    More than a dozen volley of arrows were shot. As if exchanging 1 life for 10 lives, thousands of Lu Bu¡¯s troops were killed and the army suffered heavy losses. On the other hand, Sun Ce¡¯s Army only lost a few hundred soldiers from the first volley. Even if he adds in the loss of the several tens of thousands of soldiers lost on the first 2 days of siege, the end result was also a good bargain. Sun Ce thought of Lu Su.


    Great talent! Truly great talent! He decided to give Lu Su a great reward. Reward the Lu household. On top of that, give Wan Cheng for Lu Su to manage.


    After more than a dozen volleys of arrows, the shooting finally stopped. This is because their arrows ran out. The soldiers from the bottom would need to transport the arrows up. The Sun Ce¡¯s Army below suddenly became busy.


    The siege tower support group is busy but the rest of Sun Ce¡¯s Army was not cking off. Under Sun Ce¡¯smand, the soldiers went crazy and advanced towards Wan Cheng City. It is impossible for there to be any survivors after the volley of arrows. Wouldn¡¯t those be merits on top of the walls! Then as their lord said, after the siege they get to have 3 days of free indulgence. Due to this reward, the Sun Ce¡¯s Army went crazy.


    They climbed thedders. Flocking to the walls, they expected merits and indulgence once they finished climbing. Instead, the things that await them were spears and swords.


    ck armor and white shield. The Sun Ce¡¯s Army felt fear. ck devil! Yesterday, the ck g Army were theirpanions. They have met each other before.


    When the volley of arrows fell, the arrows managed to injure the Lu Bu¡¯s Army. However, very few copsed. Although everyone was injured, there are very few deaths.


    The first few who climbed thedder were not part of Sun Ce¡¯s main army but ordinary soldiers. They are not as brave as the Danyang soldiers. One by one they retreated. However, the battlefield is a ce where the brave win. The moment you are afraid, your death is not far.


    Like a group of ducks, Liu Mang and the Lu Bu¡¯s Army chased them back down from the wall.


    ¡°Heavy armor!¡± Sun Ce felt like he just ate a fly. He thought he managed to cause heavy casualties to Lu Bu¡¯s Army. Who would have thought that the arrows that passed through the giant shield did not give them any fatal injury because they wore heavy armor!


    Correct. Liu Mang and the ck g Army has once again put on their heavy armor. Those who died were also used as protection from the arrows. The heavy armor was not only good for shock but also good for repelling arrows.


    As the volleys of arrows wererge, it managed to injure a lot of Lu Bu¡¯s Army although it failed to achieve heavy casualties as imagined by Sun Ce.


    Looking at the Sun Ce¡¯s Army being driven out of the walls did not fill Liu Mang with joy. This is because he knows that while not many ck g soldiers died, there are a lot of them that were injured. Even with Heavy Armor, it is difficult to resist that many arrows.


    ¡°Heavy armor! Fine! I will tire you to death!¡± 3,000 Danyang soldiers and 10,000 ordinary soldiers rushed towards the walls.


    Heavy armor is able to defend most of the damage but it is too heavy. It has explosive power but not endurance. In siege warfare, the most important ability is endurance. The one who is unable to persevere is the one that will lose.


    The ck g Army was nurtured from an early age. Out of 5,000 children, they only took 2,000. They can put on heavy armor for strong physicalbat. Even then they cannot persevere very long.


    Sun Ce¡¯s objective now is to consume the physical strength of those heavy armored troops. Liu Mang was doing the same as always. He was wearing the heavy armor and is running a marathon while Sun Ce is trying to deplete the ck g¡¯s Army using human lives.


    ¡°Sha! Sha! Sha!¡± The Danyang soldiers once again rushed up the walls. They have met their rivals. Even though the start of the siege has only been a mere 3 days, the two sides have forged a rtionship of death and hatred with each other.


    The ck g Army that initially had 3,000 now only left with less than 500. The Danyang soldiers that initially had 10,000 were only left with 3,000. In the ck g Army, there were a lot of brothers and friends that were killed by the Danyang soldiers. The Danyang soldiers also had blood rtives like uncles and and grandfathers that were also killed by the army. Because of that, when the two sides meet, an outbreak of war immediately urred.


    The Danyang soldiers were unable to sh through the heavy armor but they were flexible enough. The ck g Army that wore the heavy armor was able to kill one but they became slower from the second sh onwards. The ck g Army fought killed many. However, there are at least 10,000 ordinary soldiers causing them to fight really hard. Out of the 10,000 ordinary soldiers there are at least 2,000 corpses. The Danyang soldiers also suffered a few hundred losses.


    ¡°Withdraw!¡± Regardless of how many thousand deaths, Sun Ce does not care about the process. He is only interested in the results. Now, more than 2,000 deaths have brought him the desired result.


    The Lu Bu¡¯s heavy armored infantry is tired and weak. The archers on the siege tower is ready and the arrows will rain again. Besides that, Sun Ce has also put oil on the siege tower. He wants to use a fire attack to burn Wan Cheng City.


    Under themand of Sun Ce, the archers once again raise their bows. This time however, it was not ordinary arrows. Liu Mang can see that the arrows were burning. Those are fire. Does he intend to burn the walls?

 Chapter 182 - Movement (2)

    Chapter 182 Movement (2)


    Tranted by Gamer


    (TN: Liu Mang and Ancient China used different words to say ¡®oil¡¯. Google gave me petroleum and kerosene)


    ¡°Are you prepared to face your nightmare!¡± Sun Ce¡¯s face raised a smile. Three thousand arrows were covered in kerosene. Also, when the Danyang soldiers retreated they also left a lot of jars. Those jars were already smashed to pieces and from inside the jars, ck liquid covered the walls.


    ¡°Petroleum?¡± Liu Mang stared at the ck liquid covering the walls of Wan Cheng. Sticky, ck, and smelly as if fire was burning. Aren¡¯t those petroleum!


    ¡°This is fierce kerosene!¡± Huang Zhong said with a calm voice. He does not know what Liu Mang means by petroleum but he knows what the liquid flowing on the ground is. This Sun Ce is nning to burn the city with fire!


    They must not allow the siege towers to shoot another arrow. Huang Zhong took out his iron arrows. Huang Xu aimed the ballista and the ck g Army helped to pull the bowstring.


    ¡°This Chu division has problems!¡± Lu Su once again focused on the Danyang soldiers. In 3 days, 7,000 Danyang soldiers were killed leaving only 3,000. Every campsite had half the number dead. Some are even missing. This Chu campsite still had more than half of the 800 soldiers. Once or twice is understandable. It could be the result of good fighting strategy and strong warriors. However, 3 to 4 times is ridiculous. Especially when the other divisions are fighting to the death.


    The Chu division have problems! Lu Su¡¯s eyes shed. The Chu division definitely have problems. Danyang troops! Chu division! Did they defect to the enemy? No. If they had defected then they would have switched sides by now and caused heavier damage to the Danyang troops. The amount of troops Sun Ce have left is not much. Another extra thousand soldiers and Lu Bu¡¯s army may be defeated.


    Maybe the soldiers were recruited by the Danyang camp themselves? Are they not afraid of Sun Ce by raising a rebellion? Even for the Danyang soldiers, that prince would be too strong an opponent for them to defy.


    In the end what is the reason! Lu Su thought back to the rumors he has heard before. This Chu division has kneeled to the Lu Bu¡¯s Army! Who in Lu Bu¡¯s Army was capable of making these ruffians kneel? Lu Su would not believe if you were to say it was a senior official. This is because even in Sun Ce¡¯s Army, these stubborn ruffians only half-kneeled while sping their hands when meeting with Sun Ce.


    In that case they can only be forced to kneel towards loved ones! That would mean their senior rtives! The Danyang soldiers has always relied on kinship to tie their bonds together. They consider rtives higher than military officials!


    An elderly is still not an official. Even then, they would be brave enough and willing to go against military officials for their elderly. But then how could Lu Bu¡¯s Army have an elderly of the Danyang soldiers? Did Lu Bu conscript soldiers from the prefecture?


    ¡°Lu Bu¡¯s Army! Lu Bu¡¯s Army!¡± Lu Su thought to himself and soon realize that the Lu Bu¡¯s Army came from Xuzhou. Xuzhou! Lu Su¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Tao Qian, Old Man Tao!¡± Lu Su remembered. Tao Qian¡¯s home is at the Danyang prefecture. He has recruited a lot of Danyang people to help guard Xuzhou. When he died, Liu Bei and Lu Bu split up the Danyang soldiers. Now he can say without a doubt that the Chu camp is an anomaly!


    If it was a few days ago, Lu Su would have immediately told Sun Ce. After that, they would dispatch some troops to arrest those in Chu division but now Lu Su is hesitating. This is because he knows Sun Ce¡¯s approach to this kind of incidents. He would behead all of the prisoners. After that he would go to their viges in the Danyang prefecture and ughter their entire family. It would be another massacre.


    This happened because there is one of their elderly in Lu Bu¡¯s Army. They would not be able to directly strike against Lu Bu¡¯s Army. When Wan Cheng City is captured, their elders would die at the hands of others. At that time, won¡¯t the Chu division return to its original condition?


    Thinking this way, Lu Su stood up indifferently. Wan Cheng City will soon be captured and at that time, Lu Su will leave.


    At that time in the Chu division camp, Chu Zhongtian ignorantly went about his business. He did not know that he and his entire vige in Danyang just escaped a huge catastrophe.


    ¡°Lin Danda, Wan Cheng is almost finished. What about Third Master?¡± Er Gou Zi is anxious. Although they are afraid and that their Third Master refuses to see them, at the end of the day, he would still be their elder. If they were still so indifferent, they would not be able to face their ancestors.


    ¡°I also do not know! What should we do! I have no idea!¡± Chu Zhongtian is also anxious. He had climbed over the walls and back down. He had also faced with Lu Bu¡¯s troops. But they had white cloths around their arm and so the Lu Bu¡¯s Army did not attack them. The other Danyang soldiers did not have such luck.


    The division that hates the Chu division now left about a hundred people left. This credit goes to the Lu Bu¡¯s Army. The Lu Bu¡¯s Army is strong but they are not able to persevere for so long. Even a country folk like Chu Zhongtian can tell that Wan Cheng City is about to fall. Chu Zhongtian is not afraid that Wan Cheng would fall. He is afraid that his Third Master is fighting there. Sun Ce would definitely not spare a single one of Lu Bu¡¯s soldiers. The Third Master included.


    ¡°No!¡± Er Gou Zi stamped his foot ¡°Lin Dan Da, how about we defect! Let¡¯s go and help Third Master!¡± Er Gou Zi suddenly said.


    ¡°Are you mad!¡± Chu Zhongtian grabbed Er Gou Zi at his clothes and covered his mouth.


    ¡°Rggh!¡± Er Gou Zi struggled until he broke out from Chu Zhongtian¡¯s hands. ¡°Lin Dan Da, are you trying to kill me!¡±


    Er Gou Zi was so angry he almost suffocated.


    ¡°If I did not do that you would have been heard. At that time the one that dies is not just you but the whole of Chu division!¡± Chu Zhongtian was also angry ¡°Do you think I do not want to go and save Third Master? Like you said, there is not a single one of us in Chu division that is not thinking of going to save him!¡± Chu Zhongtian also want to help the Lu Bu¡¯s Army but is powerless to do so. Even if about a thousand people go and help it would only prolong the inevitable. Lu Bu¡¯s Army being burned to death there is the only oue possible in this war. Chu Zhongtian also wants to save the Third Master but he is not able to bring down the whole division just for that.


    ¡°What about the the fierce kerosene! Did you put water!¡± Er Guo Zi also know that they cannot just do nothing. They had no choice but to follow orders. When Sun Ce send the Danyang soldiers to the walls, he provided them with earthen jars filled with fierece kerosene. The kerosene would be poured onto the walls so that they could use a fire attack.


    Er Gou Zi and Chu Zhongtian left with the same thought. Although they left the camp with a jar, inside the jar was not kerosene but ck colored water. They can only do that much!


    ¡°Rest assured! We have already done all we can!¡± Chu Zhongtian said atst. The next time he goes up the wall he is definitely going to take his Third Master and carry him out of the city. He will carry the Third Master all the way back to Chu camp even if he had to tie him up. This is the only way to save the Third Master¡¯s life.


    *Dong Dong Dong* The drums once again beat loudly. Sun Ce Army¡¯s g began to wave again. Sun Ce and Liu Mang roared at the same time. ¡°Release the arrows!¡±


    Like rockets, the me arrows flew towards the walls. The giant shields were useless. Although they manage to block a few arrows, when the fire hits the ground, the fierce kerosene started burning.


    ¡°Hahahahahaha!¡± Looking at the fire spreading at the city, Sun Ce smiled happily. Burn, burn! Let¡¯s see how your heavy armor can withstand fire! The people of this era does not know what is melting point. They also do not understand the meaning of temperature. Even then, they know that fire beats metal.


    ¡°We cannot go down like this!¡± Liu Mang is also looking at the fire that is getting bigger and bigger. The piled up corpses was the first to burn. Their hairs and bones also becamebustible and burn up together with their leather armor.


    The archers at the siege towers are beginning to pull their bowstrings again. If it continues to go on like this, the walls of Wan Cheng will be caught in the sea of fire and even the heavy armor will not be able to help.


    ¡°Huang Xu!¡± Liu Mang roared a cry.


    ¡°Yes! Little Lord!¡± Huang Xu quickly responded.


    ¡°This is your chance!¡± Liu Mang seriously faced Huang Xu. They only have 1 bowstring and can only shoot 1 giant arrow. Huang Xu needs to hit the target or else Lu Bu¡¯s Army will be waiting on the wall for the siege tower troops of the Sun Ce¡¯s Army to burn them to death.


    ¡°Aim at the frame!¡± Liu Mang looked at the siege towers to find the one with the most urate aiming. That siege tower is their greatest threat right now. The ballista that can only shoot one arrow must aim at the one with the biggest threat.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness Shu King! You must not die! I still need to personally cut off your head!¡± Sun Ce sneered. He did not believe that the fire attack caused by the archers on the siege tower would leave any survivors among the Wan Cheng defenders.


    ¡°Shoot!¡± Liu Mang ordered. Huang Shu released the ballista bowstring. The ballista shook and the giant arrow pierced through the space in front of it and gave out a huge sound.


    *Boom! Boom!* Sun Ce closed his eyes and enjoyed this feeling. From his position he can smell the cooked flesh from the walls of Wan Cheng City. The screams that is heard makes the feeling even better.


    ¡°Hehe! Liu Mang! Lu Bu! I must show you how powerful I, Sun Ce, the man you offend, really is!¡± Sun Ce smiled as he opened his eyes. At that moment, his face stiffened and his smile turned grim.


    ¡°Huh! What!¡± Sun Ce was going crazy because in front of him, his magical siege weapon, the tall siege tower, came crashing down from top to bottom. The soldiers on the siege tower fell from a hundred feet above ground and was crushed by debris. There were no survivors.


    ¡°What is that, what is that!¡± Sun Ce is anxious at how the siege tower copse. He closed his eyes for a moment to enjoy himself and a siege tower disappeared. That is too unscientific. Did Liu Mang¡¯s troops attack from outside the city? Impossible! The gates were blocked and there was no time to clear the passageway. Liu Mang also would not dare to leave. The amount of soldiers left at Wan Cheng City is already too little. To leave would be to court death. How then did the siege tower get destroyed?


    ¡°Ballista crossbow!¡± Lu Su came over and also saw. In fact he saw more things than Sun Ce. He saw from the beginning when the giant arrow flew from the walls. It was the same giant arrow that almost got Sun Ce killed. That giant arrow shot through the wood of the siege tower that is support its structure. As the siege tower already have many people on it, it was unable to bear the heavy load and naturally copsed.


    ¡°Ballista crossbow!¡± Sun Ce¡¯s face became iparably ugly. It¡¯s that! It¡¯s that! Oolong! Oolong! Sun Ce once thought again about his horse Oolong. The more he thought about it, the more distorted his face became. ¡°Siege tower! Siege tower!¡± If the siege tower problem is not solved, how is he supposed to capture Wan Cheng to kill Liu Mang!


    ¡°Ai!¡± Lu Su sighed. He found that when his lord started trading blows with Liu Mang, he became odd. He started to get angry really easily. If Sun Ce was able to calm down, this Prince of Shu would not even have been an opponent. For example, on the first day of the siege, instead of personally going to Wan Cheng, he should have sent Taishi Ci to dy Huang Zhong. At that time, Chen Wu and Dong Xi can kill Liu Mang and open the gates.


    However, Sun Ce went up the walls and was dictated by his emotions. Lu Su did not know about the realm of generals and he did not know Sun Ce made a breakthrough to a superss general. He only knew that a battle that could have been won in a day was extended to three days. To make things worse, Sun Ce¡¯s life was threatened and had to retreat.


    On the second day, if they had sent out the Danyang troops early, the result would have been different! Lu Su admitted that he himself has made his own mistakes but it was Sun Ce¡¯s idea to make use of Liu Mang to ughter the nobles. As a result, Lu Bu¡¯s Army eliminated the nobles.


    Today, they took out the siege tower. Sun Ce thought it was he has already won and crazy enough to close his eyes.


    Ballista crossbow! Can¡¯t he see it by himself! Sun Ce¡¯s vision is definitely better than Lu Su. This crossbow can only be used once. If it could be used more than once they would have used it earlier to shoot at the siege tower.


    ¡°This ballista crossbow can only shoot once! Our army still has another 3 more siege towers so Milord need not worry!¡± The 3 more siege towers can hold at least another 2,000 soldiers. It would be more than enough to cause numerous casualties to Liu Mang and Lu Bu. Lu Su spoke confidently but his words backfired. Another loud piercing sound apanied his words followed by a mysterious ck thing. He suddenly felt fear.


    *Boom* Another siege tower was pierced. The soldiers on the siege tower started to panic and soon fell to their deaths. They hit the ground and caused blood to stter. The mysterious ck thing was also stuck onto the ground.


    Below, the soldiers looked at the two copsed siege towers and are afraid to stand beneath it. This is because all the soldiers on the siege towers and those below it died!


    The remaining soldiers on the remaining two siege towers were all very worried. One by one, their hands were letting go of their bows and arrows.


    Death by sword was not scary. After all, once you are shed you are dead leaving behind a corpse. On the other hand, falling to their deaths is much more horrible. You can¡¯t even find the corpse.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Lu Su shook his head. The ballista can only be fired once and it is absolutely impossible to shoot two times in a row. If you could shoot twice then on that day Sun Ce would not have been able to escape.


    ¡°Not the ballista crossbow!¡± Sun Ce¡¯s vision twinkled. He took a deep breath. He has been confused this whole time. This whole time his emotions were on top and he let Liu Mang escape. Anger, madness, these are taboo for people going to war. Sun Ce has shown these qualities the past few days.


    ¡°These arrows, were shot by people!¡± Sun Ce¡¯s eyes flew across the battlefield and to the walls of Wan Cheng. A veteran was breathing heavily as he pulled his longbow. The moment he let go of the bowstring, the arrow has already disappeared.


    ¡°Zi Jing, pardon me for my earlier faults! I was impatient! You may ridicule me!¡± Sun Ce suddenly became indifferent. He was refining the pinnacle of a warrior. If he was unable to control his emotions, then it would be terrible. This past few days Sun Ce was truly irritated. This is because he has lost too much to Liu Mang.


    ¡°Huh!?¡± Lu Su was really surprised. Sun Ce apologized to him? How can this be!


    The past two days, Lu Su saw Sun Ce as someone addicted to ughter in terms of military treatment, rebellious and self-willed. This Sun Ce is suddenly apologizing on his own!


    Could this be Sun Ce¡¯s charm that became his talent into uniting the whole of Jiangdong?

 Chapter 183 - To me

    Chapter 183 To me


    Tranted by Gamer


    ¡°Not letting you shoot another arrow!¡± Sun Ce¡¯s eyes twinkled. As a militarymander, he knows the might of that iron arrow. It was an arrow that has surpassed the limits of people. Sun Ce has also surpassed the limit to be a superss general. He knows exactly how terrifying that arrow is. The siege tower may be close to the wall but it is still at least a 100 feet away. Besides that, the siege tower was constructed with giant wood. That arrow did not only pierce butpletely shattered the giant wood. The parts that were near the arrow became powder and the arrow went underground.


    This kind of arrows can be shot by people! Sun Ce shuddered. Sun Ce cannot allow Huang Zhong to shoot another arrow. Fortunately, he knows that shooting arrows this way cannot be done often. It also requires a lot of air. As expected, Huang Zhong is panting heavily on the city walls.


    Fighting the siege tower is more tiring than dueling with Lu Bu. Duelling with Lu Bu requires high mental concentration. On the other hand, prating the siege tower requires a huge force. If the force is too small, it would not be able to harm the colossus siege tower.


    When Huang Zhong is pulling the iron arrows, all his veins were exposed. Now he is breathing heavily to rece his energy. His arms were also aching.


    ¡°Zi Jing, I will let you handle this!¡± Sun Ce patted Lu Su¡¯s shoulder. The warm temperatureing from his hands made Lu Su restless.


    ¡°Milord!¡± Lu Su looked at Sun Ce.


    ¡°I am going!¡± Sun Ce¡¯s eyes once again looked fanatical again. This time, it was not a crazed look but a look of excitement. A little while ago, he was confused and insane. That was why he was full of fury and headstrong.


    Now he was sober. Jiangdong¡¯s Little Conqueror is back.


    ¡°Jia!¡± Sun Ce prompted his horse to advance towards Wan Cheng.


    ¡°Dong Xi, quickly follow the lord!¡± Lu Su does not know why he is worrying about Sun Ce again. At first Lu Su does not feel any attachment to Sun Ce and calls him ¡®lord¡¯ just as a professional worker. He was one of Sun Ce¡¯s men and Sun Ce is his boss. It was that sort of rtionship. Now, Sun Ce is making Lu Su¡¯s heart throb.


    Sun Ce is impulsive and easily irritated. This is because that kind of genes is in his body. His father Sun Jian was such a person. During the coalition against Dong Zhuo, when no one was willing to save the Han Dynasty and when everyone was preparing to withdraw, only Sun Jian went to fight with Dong Zhuo.


    Only Sun Jian made Dong Zhuo unable to sleep. It is even possible that Dong Zhuo moved to Chang¡¯an because of Sun Jian. Dong Zhuo even wanted to marry off his daughter to Sun Quan, one of Sun Jian¡¯s son to build a rtionship. Unfortunately for him, Sun Jian did not take this offer. If they were to ally with each other, they would have no match under the heavens.


    When Sun Jian died, Liu Biao was so happy that he did not sleep for 3 days. This is because the tiger would have eaten him and leave nothing left.


    Inheriting his father¡¯s courage, Sun Ce rose up to take over his mantle. This is why Sun Ce gave people the impression of brave but impulsive. If he was alone, Guo Jia would regard him as one of Cao Cao¡¯s biggest threat. The thing that really scare Guo Jia is Sun Ce¡¯s ability to recognize talents.


    Sun Ce is not Yuan Shao. Yuan Shao may be a genius that is born once every 3 generations, but he is not able to tolerate his men.


    Tian Feng and Ju Shou are both first-ss advisors. As they are also quite old, they are capable of predicting things quite far aheadpared to Guo Jia and Xun You. Unfortunately, the two of them are too upright. Every time Yuan Shao propose a stratagem, the two strategist would quickly correct him. Yuan Shao also knows that he is wrong but he is too prideful to admit it. The two strategist did not understand, or refuse to understand that and would always argue with Yuan Shao in front of others.


    Making Yuan Shao lose face once or twice may be okay. After three or four times, Yuan Shao began to hate them.


    Tian Feng came from Jizhou, Julu. They are full of knowledge and trickery. Unsatisfied with the monopoly and abuse of the eunuchs, he abandoned his home. After that, he was invited to help save the royal family joining Yuan Shao¡¯s coalition against Dong Zhuo.


    Using Tian Feng¡¯s intellect, Yuan Shao defeated Gongsun Zan and surpressed Hebei. He then held absolute power over 4 provinces. He then advised Yuan Shao to be emperor and take political initiative but Yuan Shao refused.


    About 4 yearster, during the battle between Yuan and Cao, Tian Feng also proposed a firm and decisive strategy but Yuan Shao refused to expand anymore to the south. He then proposed another time. At that time Cao Cao is fighting with Liu Bei but once again Yuan Shao refused, this time because his son was ill. Yuan Shao missed a lot of opportunities. During the Battle of Guandu, Tian Feng proposed to build up defenses and strip away their food supplies while conserving their own. As a result, Yuan Shao locked him up in prison because he thinks Tian Feng is afraid of death. After 5 years of reign, Yuan Shao is defeated in Guandu. Feeling shameful, he executed Tian Feng.


    Yuan Shao¡¯s other advisor, Ju Shou, came from Guangping during the Three Kingdoms Era. From a young age, he is ambitious and likes strategy. At first Jushou was just a schr and applied to be county magistrate at Jizhou. The ruler of Jizhou, Han Fu, gave him a military post. Soon, Yuan Shao captured Jizhou and Ju Shou defected to Yuan Shao.


    When the Battle of Guandu began, Ju Shou proposed a certain victory strategy. His strategy was a war of attrition. Yuan Shao¡¯s supply of food and soldiers were much more than Cao Cao. Just by holding on to their position, Cao Cao¡¯s Army would eventually be in chaos. After that, Yuan Shao can effortlessly defeat Cao Cao.


    From a certain point of view, Sima Yi used a simr method to defeat Zhuge Liang . But at that time, Yuan Shao is snobbish. How can he listen to this rubbish advice? Atst, Ju Shou was also locked in prison.


    Eventually, Yuan Shao is defeated and Ju Shou was arrested by Cao Cao. Cao Cao admired the merits of Ju Shou and treated him with respect but Ju Shou vowed to fight to the death.


    Until the time Yuan Shao who controlled the 4 provinces of Hebei was defeated by Cao Cao, Guo Jia has never once considered him an obstacle to Cao Cao. He is just another dead person that is now in the grave.


    Sun Ce is also not Gongsun Zan. Gongsun Zan was a sore loser thatpeted with Yuan Shao for Youzhou only to be defeated. He did not rise back up until they started to siege Yijing. He attempted to resist Yuan Shao using a highly defensive strategy.


    But in this universe do you win by going on the defensive? No! Gongsun Zan can only burn to death in Yijing.


    (TN: Some history said Gongsun Zan DID try to go on the offensive byying an ambush and then charging out when they spring the ambush. Yuan Shao spotted the ambush and it failed.)


    Sun Ce is also not Liu Biao, Tao Qian, Kong Rong, Zhang Lu and Liu Zhang. Liu Zhang is like a guard dog for his province. He has strong soldiers and plenty ofnd but hecks ambition. On the other hand, Tao Qian is too old andck the energy to go to war. His two sons are also ¡®good-for-nothing¡¯ (A/N: Not referring to their characters but ¡®good-for-nothing¡¯ as a leader. Just like Li Yu of Southern Tang who is not emperor material but a good schr.) This is why Tao Qian only asked his two sons to continue the family name.


    Zhang Lu and Kong Rong are both righteous but are ultimately using Taoist beliefs. They would be great teachers but terrible rulers. They are suitable for teaching but not suitable for war. Kong Rong is Confucius¡¯ 20th generation son. From young he was ¡®filial¡¯ and honorable in the eyes of the world. (TN: Raw used KongRong Rangli, a phrase for the moral story of Kong Rong giving up bigger pears to his elder brothers while he took the smaller pears.)


    Zhang Lu founded The Way of Five Pecks of Rice. It urges people to bring themselves up by being kind and gentle. In times of peace it would be admired by everyone and have disciples everywhere. However in times of chaos, people of pay attention to the one with has the biggest fist as the boss. (TN: Wiki said Zhang Lu¡¯s grandfather founded it.)


    Liu Biao and Liu Zhang never intended to conquer thend. On the surface, Liu Biao ces priority in Jingzhou. However, Liu Biao did not have the final say in military affairs. That right belongs in the Cai, Jia, and Huang family. Liu Zhang also have a simr situation.


    Because Sun Ce is in his prime, he can im himself as a ruler. Even for verbal arguments he can endure the old people while making them die trying to tolerate him. Sun Ce is also ambitious. If he was not ambitious, how could he win Jiangdong? How else would he be willing to trade the Imperial Seal to Yuan Shu for horses and soldiers?


    Compared to the Big Eared Liu Bei, Sun Ce may not have his kind heart or his weeping skills but why would Sun Ce want it? While Liu Bei was drifting from ce to ce, Sun Ce has already build a foundation at Jiangdong. He captured Eastern Wu in less than a year. Sun Ce is the head of a country while Liu Bei is just a viger.


    Sun Ce is fearsome not just because of his youth, ambitions and bravery. He also possess a lot of brave and talented soldiers such as Zhou Yu, Lu Meng, Jiang Qin and Zhou Tai. All of these people are like man among men. He is also a valiant general that is willing to admit his mistakes. All of this is a symbol of a brilliant master.


    He made use of Lu Bu. Sun Ce also took in Yuan Shu¡¯s son as a court physician to receive his favor. His capability to love is also superiorpared to Cao Mengde. How can someone not be afraid of him?


    While Lu Su is dumbfounded, Sun Ce rushed to the walls.


    ¡°Huang Zhong!¡± Sun Ce shouted as he approached the frontlines. Both he and Lu Bu were alike in the sense that they are both warlike figures. If both of them had lived through the era, the God of War title could have belonged to one of them. Huang Zhong who was also a super ss general should be stronger than Sun Ce. Unfortunately, Huang Zhong may be stronger in terms of experience but he does not have a strong and young body like Sun Ce.


    ¡°Sun Ce!¡± Huang Zhong has also felt Sun Ce¡¯s presence. He has felt it the moment Sun Ce has climbed up the walls. This is because Sun Ce¡¯s imposing presence is too powerful and he did even try to cover it up. He immediately knew this was Sun Ce. (TL: Presence/Aura. Kind of like Dragon Ball characters and their power levels)


    Sun Ce unleashed his presence to draw Huang Zhong¡¯s attention. He cannot let Huang Zhong shoot anymore iron arrows. Out of the 4 siege towers, two has already fallen. He can probably shoot down the remaining two siege towers.


    Huang Zhong also knew Sun Ce¡¯s thought process. If he had shot the iron arrows at the siege tower, he would be able to destroy it. What about after he destroyed the siege tower? He would be weakened while trying to confront the superss Sun Ce. There would absolutely be no good results from that confrontation.


    ¡°Doni Taishi Ci has arrived! Who dares to fight me!¡± Taishi Ci has also arrived together with the 3,000 Danyang soldiers.


    Two!? Huang Zhong frowned. If it was just Sun Ce, he could probably win. Sun Ce alone is not good enough to defeat him but both of them would be troublesome. Huang Zhong has also fought Taishi Ci. While he has not reached the peak of refinement, he is by no means weak. He was just one step away from being a superss general. Two of them attacking him at once would force him to defend himself.


    At that time the remaining two siege towers will be a nightmare.


    ¡°Doni Taishi Ci?!¡± Xu Sheng cut down a Danyang soldier with his spear and saw Huang Zhong surrounded by two warriors. Doni Taishi Ci! Xu Sheng heard that this is one of Sun Ce¡¯s men. Taishi Ci was abnormally valiant and good at fighting. Xu Sheng was also confident of his fighting skills. He is also confident that his ck g Army is the strongest existing army. Losing to Liu Mang¡¯s Urban Army was the fault of Zhou Cheng.


    Hearing Taishi Ci¡¯s voice, he would like to challenge him. How could he let this chance pass by?


    ¡°Old Huang, Xu Sheng is here!¡± With his spear he killed his way to Huang Zhong.


    ¡°Huang?!¡± Huang Zhong smiled a little. This Xu Sheng. If you areing juste over. Why speak so much nonsense? They two of them together still might not win but at the very least it evened the field. Seeing Xu Sheng so energetic, Huang Zhong cannot help but worry a little.


    ¡°Old General Huang. Sun Ce is yours. I will handle Taishi Ci¡± Xu Sheng licked his lips. Xu Sheng was not a fool. He knows that Huang Zhong is very strong. He can also see that Sun Ce is emanating the same level of imposing presence as Huang Zhong. These two people are untouchable. His only option is Taishi Ci.


    ¡°Good!¡± Huang Zhong nodded his head genuinely. He must quickly and thoroughly defeat Sun Ce so that he would be able to destroy the siege tower.


    ¡°Mt.Lang Xu Sheng?!¡± Sun Ce was surprised for a moment. Since when did Lu Bu¡¯s Army have so many warriors? Sun Ce¡¯s eyes was good and could see that Xu Sheng is also in the process of refining. Only refining! When did Lu Bu¡¯s Army became of little worth?


    In addition to Lu Bu, there is Zang Ba, Zhang Liao, and now there is a Xu Sheng. On the other hand, Sun Ce¡¯s Army has himself, Taishi Ci, Zhou Tai, Jiang Qin, Han Dang and Huang Gai!


    Han Dang and Huang Gai is already old and can only exert as much as someone who is at refining level. Stronger than second ss generals but not as strong as first ss generals. But the two formidable generals have retired. Zhou Tai has also died. Dead strong people are also useless! Jiang Qin has broke an arm and even if he recovers he would never reach the peak of superss generals. All that is left is Taishi Ci and himself. Now not only does Lu Bu¡¯s Army have two superss general, Lu Bu and Huang Zhong, two first ss generals, Zang Ba and Zhang Liao and now an addition of Xu Sheng.


    This son-of-three-surnames. How can so many strong generals follow this man. Is he, Sun Ce, inferior to Lu Bu?


    ¡°No!¡± Sun Ce shook his head. His willpower rose. He has one area where he is superior to Lu Bu. That would be his age. If he has already reached superss general at a young age, what would happen when he reached Lu Bu¡¯s age?


    Taishi Ci has also almost reached superss general. Besides that they still have Lu Meng, Ling Cao and a few other young generals that are at the stage of refinement. For these young generals, breaking their limits and bing superss generals is just a matter of time. He also recalls his good friend Zhou Yu, Zhou Gongjin. He has not seen Zhou Yu fight but he knows that Zhou Yu is also strong and most likely inferior to himself by a bit.


    By the time he reach Lu Bu¡¯s age, he would definitely be stronger than Lu Bu. At that time, he will be praised as a hero that is not weaker to anyone.


    ¡°Milord, Milord!¡± As the 4 people were about to fight they heard a voice. Coming out from below the walls was someone with arge build. In his hands were two heavy maces. One hit with the mace would inevitably cause death. Rushing up he killed 3 ck g soldiers. Their heavy armor could not withstand the heavy blows of the mace and could not protect the user from getting their chest deted. The ck g soldiers vomited blood and fell to the ground.


    Dong Xi! After the death of Chen Wu, Sun Ce made him his guard. He forgot about him when rushing towards the walls. At that time, Lu Su told Dong Xi to protect Sun Ce. Although he is not smart, he understandsmands. Sun Ceughed. Alone he may not be a match for Huang Zhong. He would only be able to stall Huang Zhong for some time. Now that there is Dong Xi, the bnce is broken. He can stall Huang Zhong so that Dong Xi and Taishi Ci can work together to kill Xu Sheng. After that, the three of them can gang up on Huang Zhong. Even if they cannot manage to kill him, at the very least they could injure him. At that time the siege tower will destroy the rest of Lu Bu¡¯s Army.


    Huang Zhong and Xu Sheng felt the seriousness of the matter. Xu Sheng may be arrogant but he knows that fighting Taishi Ci would already be difficult. Not to mention another monster. This Dong Xi, although stupid, he is strong enough to wield two heavy maces. The heavy mace made Xu Sheng lose his appetite. At the very least he won¡¯t live if he gets hit by that.


    Xu Shengughed to himself. Originally he wanted to help Huang Zhong to share the pressure but now he really need to put in extra effort. He just escaped from Wan Cheng prison but would this still be his grave?


    ¡°Xu Sheng, fall back and protect the Little Lord!¡± Huang Zhong gritted his teeth. If it gets any worse, he can only use that move. Either way Wan Cheng is about to fall.


    ¡°Old General Huang, what are you saying? You are the one that should go protect the Little Lord!¡± Xu Sheng was not afraid. He has finally found his objective in life. He has finally found a good lord. Xu Sheng also did not want to die here. If you want my life I will make you work for it!


    ¡°I will handle Dong Xi!¡± Just as Xu Sheng and Huang Zhong was determined to fight to the death, a calm and indifferent voice was heard.


    A figure with golden armor, holding a strange weapon which was a shieldde stood on the walls.


    (TL: Author calls it a spearbined-shield this chapter and shield-axe the next chapter. I will just call it shieldde)

 Chapter 184 - 3 vs 3

    Chapter 184 3 vs 3


    Tranted by Gamer


    (TL Warning and note: If you are a sensitive person with a possible sensitive stomach, do not read this chapter before/during/after meals. If you do, do not me me for any loss of appetite or food. While I am at it, I¡¯d like to say I am a firm believer of ¡®When you put down your weapon in the middle of a fight, someone would stab you¡¯)


    _


    ¡°Little Lord!¡± Huang Zhong and Xu Sheng saw who shouted the cry.


    It was Liu Mang! Liu Mang¡¯s hands is trembling as he held his shield. He was not afraid. He was angry. Especially when he can see Sun Ce and Dong Xi.


    ¡°Little Lord, you..!¡± Xu Sheng is a bit worried. He does not know exactly how strong Liu Mang is at fighting but Liu Mang definitely does not have an imposing presence as powerful as Dong Xi. Even though Liu Mang has also refined his body, this fat Dong Xi is more talented. With that huge body, even without military training, he would be able to lift a thousand jun with both hands


    (TL: Ancient unit of measurement. 1 jun is about 3 pounds and 1000 jun is about 1360.7kg . So says google)


    Honestly speaking, Xu Sheng is willing to fight Taishi Ci but does not dare to fight Dong Xi. Although being big sized would mean that the chances of being hit is higher, it would also mean that theyers of meat and flesh would allow Dong Xi to withstand more attacks.


    Theyers of fat can allow a person to withstand more than a dozen knives provided that none of the knives hit a vital part. Not only that, with one swing the giant mace in his hands would send unlucky victims to meet with their ancestors immediately.


    At this moment, wouldn¡¯t Liu Mang be a burden! Originally Xu Sheng and Huang Zhong would have difficulty fighting the 3 opponents. Now not only do they need to fight 3 opponents but also defend Liu Mang!


    ¡°Rx! I will kill this Dong Xi! You all just look after yourselves!¡± Liu Mang said in a cold voice. Dong Xi, Chen Wu! About a thousand Urban Army soldiers under Liu Mang lost their lives to these 2 people. It could be said that it is their fault the Urban Army is currently in a terrible state. Especially Dong Xi, his maces are red in color. The redness came from the flesh and blood of Liu Mang¡¯s brothers-in-arms.


    Dong Xi did not wash his maces or perhaps he was unable to wash his maces.


    ¡°I am unable to live and die together with you all, but I can avenge you all!¡± Chen Wu was already killed by Liu Mang. All that is left is Dong Xi. When Dong Xi is killed as well then the dead would be able to rest in peace!


    ¡°Liu Mang? Prince of Shu!?¡± Taishi Ci has only seen the enemymander from a distance.


    Does this age already belong to the Shu King? Taishi Ci heard the story from Jiang Qin. This harmless looking Prince of Shu killed Zhou Tai and hang his head on the walls of Wan Cheng after mincing the rest of his body into meat. Atst, the head was taken down from the walls and minced into meat as well.


    This were not the rumors that gave Taishi Ci an impression. After all, the two armies have always fought until the brink of death. The one that gave Taishi Ci a bad impression on Liu Mang is his order to massacre the nobles in Wan Cheng City including the servants and private soldiers. Tens of thousands of lives were lost that day. Although young he is already a butcher! If I meet him I will definitely kill him! Taishi Ci looked at Liu Mang murderously.


    He did not know or has already forgotten that his lord Sun Ce promised of 3 days of indulgence after capturing the city. He also did not know about Sun Ce killing the ves and servants remove any witness in his n to swallow up the nobility.


    ¡°I remember you!¡± Dong Xi may be stupid but he is still able to remember people. When he saw Liu Mang he immediately remembered. ¡°It¡¯s you! You killed Chen Wu! Killed Chen Wu!¡± Dong Xi breathing became heavier. He also remembered Chen Wu¡¯sst words. Kill him! Kill him! Because of the order to retreat, Dong Xi¡¯s brain was in a mess. To listen to Chen Wu¡¯sst words or listen to the order to retreat. In the end, Dong Xi retreated with the remaining Danyang troops and spared Liu Mang¡¯s life. Now the situation is different. There is no retreat order, there is no Danyang troops to hold him back. All that is left is Chen Wu¡¯s final words ¡°Kill him! Kill him!¡± Dong Xi started breathing heavily with his mouth. Violence is the only thing upying his mind. Kill him! Kill him!


    ¡°Chen Wu! Chen Wu! Kill you. Kill you!¡± Holding his giant mace, Dong Xi rushed towards Liu Mang. The ground also shook in response to Dong Xi¡¯s physique. Two unfortunate Danyang soldiers that were in his way could not respond in time and was blown away. The luckier one fell on the walls and broke his leg. The other soldier was not so lucky and was hit by Dong Xi¡¯s mace. Half his body fell to the ground and he spat out his internal organs. One look is enough to tell you that this man cannot be saved.


    ¡°Little lord!¡± Xu Sheng wanted to help Liu Mang immediately.


    ¡°Do not go!¡± Huang Zhong stopped Xu Sheng.


    ¡°Old General Huang! What are you doing!¡± Xu Sheng got angry. Did he not see that the little lord is in danger? If the little lord dies, then what was the point of this war?


    ¡°You will not be able to help him!¡± Huang Zhong said as he tried to calm himself down. He was more worried of Liu Mangpared to Xu Sheng. To Huang Zhong, Liu Mang is his family¡¯s savior. He was the one that rekindle Huang Zhong¡¯s hope of living. It was Liu Mang who cured Huang Xu and made sure the Huang family has an offspring. Therefore, Huang Zhong does not only consider himself one of Lu Bu¡¯s men but he considers Liu Mang as a family. This is why Huang Zhong is pledging his life to Liu Mang. If Huang Zhong wanted to lead the troops, Lu Bu would have already given him troops to lead. Huang Zhong is not only a martial artist but is also capable of leading the troops. He could have been amander in chief that is worthy of respect from his Huang ancestors and would lead 20,000 soldiers out of Lu Bu¡¯s 40,000 soldiers.


    This did not happen because Huang Zhong wants to be at Liu Mang¡¯s side to save him repeatedly.


    Xu Sheng also knows he is unable to help. This is because Sun Ce and Taishi Ci is looking for an opportunity to strike. The 4 of them are masters and know that whoever moves, would expose an opening for the opponent. But how could they just silently watch their master die? Although Xu Sheng has just surrendered, he is unable to stay silent. This is because he is already deeply impressed of Liu Mang who is willing to die for his friends.


    ¡°Believe in Little Lord!¡± Huang Zhong is still holding Xu Sheng to prevent him from running off. Xu Sheng would need to fight Huang Zhong if he wanted to past but how could they start fighting each other at this moment? ¡°Liu Mang may be fine!¡± Huang Zhong was also worried but for some reason he has the intuition that Liu Mang will win!


    ¡°But!¡± Xu Sheng still wanted to object.


    ¡°Do you not believe in the Little Lord?¡± Huang Zhong asked directly to stop Xu Sheng from moving. Because he knew Liu Mang is the lord Xu Sheng thinks that he may be prepared. There may be a profound meaning in his actions! Xu Sheng can only calm himself down like that.


    Preparation? Profound meanings? If Liu Mang knew what Xu Sheng was thinking about right now he would thank Xu Sheng for his trust and praises. In actual fact, he himself is not sure if he could kill Dong Xi. Even two days ago he almost died at the hands of Dong Xi.


    ¡°Kill you! I will kill you!¡± Dong Xi continued to wave his giant maces as he approached. The giant mace send out a strong wind which made Liu Mang¡¯s clothes under the armor flutter.


    ¡°Come!¡± Liu Mang shouted with firm eyes. Dong Xi wanted to avenge Chen Wu. Liu Mang also wanted to avenge the two thousand Urban Army troops that died to protect him. His hands tightened on his shieldde.


    *ng* The giant mace smashed into the shieldde and Liu Mang felt a heavy force. The thenar space on his hand broke. Blood flowed from the handle of the shieldde but Liu Mang continued to grasp the handle tightly. He must not let go of his shieldde. Without a weapon, his death will not be far away. (TL: Thenar space is the space between the thumb and the index finger.)


    ¡°Should be me!¡± Dong Xi¡¯s maces smashed onto the giant shield and blood dripped from Liu Mang¡¯s hands. However, Liu Mang did not feel the pain on his hands and instead repelled the maces with his shieldde. At the same time, he swung his shieldde at Dong Xi, forcing him to retreat.


    In Liu Mang¡¯s hands was the shieldde that seemed a bit nted. Dong Xi¡¯s body is toorge and the shieldde was alsorge. In a fight between tworge monster, the winner will go to the one with more strength.


    ¡°Die!¡± Dong Xi may be big but he is also flexible. With only a moment to react, he knew his maces would not be able to counter in time. He raised his tworge maces up and blocked the hit from Liu Mang¡¯s shieldde. But the shieldde¡¯s attack did note only from the front. The shieldde is not blunt. On the surface of the shield, a de came out and cut Dong Xi¡¯s stomach. Dong Xi¡¯s stomach was ripped open.


    Bloody fat was torn open and the internal organs can be seen, exposing half the intestines.


    ¡°Too bad!¡± Liu Mangmented. He wanted to kill Dong Xi in 1 strike like he did to Chen Wu. He is not a superss general or masters ofbat like Huang Zhong and Sun Ce. He cannot test the enemy¡¯s abilities slowly before going for the final decisive confrontation like those two.


    For Liu Mang, the start of the fight is already the decisive confrontation. His physical strength is definitely not a match for Dong Xi. In terms of strength, Liu Mang also has innate talent. Unfortunately, it is not as powerful aspared to Dong Xi who can even destroy body armors. In the realm of military might, Liu Mang is the worst. He cannot allow Dong Xi to test him. He needs to kill Dong Xi in one hit.


    Unfortunately, Dong Xi avoided being hit at his vitals. If it was not because of the giant shield¡¯s chain, it is possible for Dong Xi chest to be cut open as well.


    ¡°Pain! Pain!¡± Severe pain made Dong Xi swing his maces wildly. However, swinging the maces did not alleviate the pain. Half of his intestines being exposed made Dong Xi crazy. This is because his intestines were swinging front and back of the body. Dong Xi dislike the pain and was very dissatisfied. With two hands he grabbed half of the intestines and with a sudden force, he tore out his intestines. (TL: Dong Xi, how many hands do you have? Four?)


    ¡°Are you mad!¡± Half the intestines fell to ground but Dong Xi did not care. His intestines being torn made his eyes green.


    ¡°Eat! Eat! Eat!¡± Dong Xi immediately took half of the intestines and threw it into his mouth. Regardless of the excrement and blood inside the intestines, it is still human flesh. Even if it is his own meat, it stimted Dong Xi¡¯s fierceness.


    ¡°Roar!¡± Dong Xi roared with an inhuman voice. His eyes becamepletely green. Wild dogs that eat human meat will restore their eyes to something like their ancestors which is more like a fearsome wolf. The eyes will also turn green. Humans who eat human meat will also have their eyes turn green. This also applies to Dong Xi.


    *Boom, Boom, Boom Boom* Dong Xi¡¯s mouth was open with meat still inside it. He did not be slower despite his stomach wound. On the contrary, he became faster. Two giant maces continued to pound onto Liu Mang¡¯s shieldde. Liu Mang is unable to fight back. As this is the city wall, he has no way to avoid. He can only take the hits and resist.


    As the attacks continued, the shieldde is starting to be deted. Besides that, the de is starting to be smooth. This is because Liu Mang¡¯s hands has cracked open and the flowing blood washed the de.


    *Cough Cough Cough* Liu Mang is starting to cough out blood. Even if there is a giant shield and the protection from Aries Gold Cloth, he is unable to take so much punishment. He can feel his internal organs slowly moving to the center of his body while the sweet blood gathered in his mouth.


    ¡°Little lord!¡± Xu Sheng was flustered and raised his long spear. He was ready to go over to Liu Mang but was stopped by a halberd.


    ¡°You go!¡± Taishi Ci held two halberds in front of Xu Sheng. The halberd seemed to radiate light. Xu Sheng did not doubt that once he moved to the back, Taishi Ci would not hesistate to pierce him with the halberd.


    ¡°Your opponent is me!¡± Taishi Ci regrets that he cannot personally kill Liu Mang. However, the opponent in front of him is not bad. Taishi Ci is also a general. A general¡¯s wish is to fight!


    ¡°Get out of my way!¡± Xu Sheng also knew that if Taishi Ci is not defeated, he cannot find the opportunity to help Liu Mang. Xu Sheng did not hesitate. He swing his long spear at Taishi Ci to get past him ¡°Shaa!¡±


    (TL: In case anyone forgets, Shaa means kill. But as it is used more like a war cry, I leave it untranted)


    A long spear is a spear. The difference is that his spear has a long blood trough. Xu Sheng made this blood trough himself. It is like a thorn that will make you bleed more thanmon weapons.


    (TL: Imagine a de, with holes in the middle of the t part of the de. That is the blood trough)


    Taishi Ci did not expect Xu Sheng to strike out suddenly and suffered an injury. His arm that was hit by the long spear started to bleed, forming a column of blood and turning his arm red.


    ¡°Gh!¡± Taishi Ci groaned. His eyes stared at the long spear and the blood trough. He knows that he cannot be stabbed by that weapon again. Even a small wound will pull out a big flesh.


    Taishi Ci was truly a master of long spears. He held his weapon as if he was not injured. He exposed a w in his defenses. Xu Sheng took this opportunity to attack Taishi Ci¡¯s shoulder. At that moment, Taishi Ci also took the opportunity and swing his two halberds at Xu Sheng.


    ¡°What!¡± Xu Sheng was surprised for a moment. Taishi Ci sandwiched the long spear with his twin halberds while Xu Sheng approached.


    ¡°Die!¡± One short halberd was used to deflect the long spear, the other halberd was advancing towards Xu Sheng.


    At that time, Xu Sheng twisted at a strange angle to avoid the first short halberd.


    Because the short halberd was not at the site of attack, Taishi Ci deceived Xu Sheng to avoid. Xu Sheng twisted his body magnificently to avoid but at the same time, his field of vision decreased.


    All that is left is Taishi Ci¡¯s certain kill technique. ¡°Pincer!¡±


    *Swoosh* The short halberd pierced the air and straight into Xu Sheng¡¯s armor. Xu Sheng may not be wearing heavy armor but light armor was pierced directly into his left chest.


    *Cough Cough* Feeling bursts of pain, he coughed blood out.


    ¡°N?¡± Taishi Ci frowned. The killing blow did not finish Xu Sheng but his short halberd has obviously pierced Xu Sheng¡¯s chest. Could it be? Xu Sheng and Zhou Tai¡¯s heart is on the right.


    One hit not being enough, Taishi Ci sent out his short halberds again, this time he did it much faster.


    ¡°The same trick will not work twice!¡± Xu Sheng¡¯s eyes grew cold. His heart was not on the right like what Taishi Ci had guessed. Xu Sheng survived because of an item. It was a piece of copper inscribed with his name which his father gave him! The name was personally carved into the copper by his father. It is for him to represent his identity. Now it is broken at the hands of Taishi Ci and his short halberd.


    ¡°Rgh! Then try and avoid it this time!¡± Taishi Ci¡¯s face also showed the intend to kill. Xu Sheng¡¯s long spear can be dominated. At that time, Xu Sheng won¡¯t have anything to block with.


    ¡°Oh really!¡± In Xu Sheng¡¯s hands was the long spear. This time it did not move.


    ¡°It¡¯s no use!¡± Taishi Ci attacked with his short halberd. This time, the halberd did not go towards the chest but to the head. The hearts can change sides but not the skull.

 Chapter 185 - Friendly?

    Chapter 185 Friendly?


    Tranted by Gamer


    Huang Zhong and Sun Ce also moved. Their speed surpassed Liu Mang, Dong Xi, Taishi Ci and Xu Sheng. Their des shed as a blur of gold and ck seemed to dance in the air.


    Huang Zhong has long ago became a superss general and reached the peak of refinement. His grasp of this state is much better than Sun Ce. However, because he shot that arrow earlier, he has reduced half his vitality.


    As for Sun Ce, after being defeated by Huang Zhong, his body injury has not fully healed. Besides that, although he has reached the peak of refinement, time was short and the inner strength cannot be achieved overnight.


    The two fight on the walls to a deadlock.


    ¡°Do you truly want to do this?¡± Lu Su looked at the letter in his hands. He was told to open the letter if the battle on the walls is at a deadlock. The six people on the walls fought and the sounds of the battle shook the earth. Whichever side that gets the first kill will have a huge advantage. Even Liu Mang is bracing himself under the heavy attacks of Dong Xi.


    When Lu Su opened the paper, there were only two words written on it. Fire attack. Fire attack! Lu Su knows what it means. Fierce kerosene has been poured on top of the walls. Their original n was to sacrifice hundreds of Danyang soldiers to take the fierce kerosene onto the walls. Archers on the siege tower will then release fire arrows onto the walls and ignite the fierce kerosene on Wan Cheng City. In Wan Cheng City, the Lu Bu¡¯s Army wore heavy armor that is very strong. However, the heavy armor would not be able to withstand the heat and will finally turn into hot metal.


    Originally, that n would have been implemented but the ballista and Huang Zhong destroyed two of the siege towers. The remaining two siege towers fell into a panic. They are afraid two more arrows will fly out of the city to destroy the siege tower. To prevent the bow from being shot again, Sun Ce, Taishi Ci and Dong Xi went up the walls. Now they are fighting 3 on 3.


    Now Sun Ce is asking to be left behind on the city walls for the two siege tower to shoot the arrows.


    For them to release fire arrows and ignite the whole city.


    If Sun Ce, Taishi Ci and Dong Xi were not on the walls. If the Danyang soldiers were not on the walls, then he can issue such an order. But now on the walls was not just Lu Bu¡¯s Army but also 3,000 Danyang soldiers and 10,000 Su Ce¡¯s Armymon soldiers. If the fire attack order was issued, the Danyang soldiers and 10,000mon soldier will not be able to avoid it!


    He wants them to perish together! Sun Ce is cruel. Truly cruel. He has already surpressed himself. He wants to enter Wan Cheng and does not want to wait a moment longer. As long as the fire attackmence from the siege tower, Lu Bu¡¯s Army will turn into ash and buried together with 3,000 Danyang soldiers and 10,000 of Sun Ce¡¯s Army soldiers.


    Lu Su hesitated as he tried to harden his heart. But that is more than 10,000 soldiers. They were not 10,000 pigs. He then remembers that he was the one who sent out the siege towers but is now thinking of being merciful. Trying to be reasonable is like a joke! If they don¡¯t capture Wan Cheng today then everything is lost. Sun Ce¡¯s Army can only opt to retreat. While Lu Su is trying to think of what to do, someone on a horse rode up to him. ¡°Report! Military Advisor! Bad news!¡± The man was a scout for the Sun Ce¡¯s Army. He was riddled with arrows. The moment he got down from the horse, he fell to the ground and started foaming at the mouth.


    ¡°N?¡± Lu Su suddenly has a bad feeling. These are the scouts that Lu Su sent out. They were spread out hundreds of miles away. Their job was to update Lu Su about the location of Lu Bu Army¡¯s Bing Province Wolf Cavalry. Now that the scout appeared here, it can only be one problem.


    Sure enough, the scout delivered the news that worries Lu Su the most. ¡°Militory advisor. Military advisor. Lu Bu. Lu Bu¡¯s Bingzhou Province Wolf Cavalry. A lot ising. A lot!¡±


    The scout was breathing heavily as he tried to report to Lu Su.


    ¡°Bing Province Wolf Cavalry!¡± Lu Su¡¯s brow wrinkled up. It was too fast. ording to Lu Su, the Wolf Cavalry will only reach Wan Chengte at night or early in the morning. But now it seems they were only a hundred miles away. That distance would be a one day march for infantries but would only take one or two hours for horses.


    One or two hours! Lu Su looked at the stalemate at the walls. If this situation continues, one or two hours is not enough to finish the battle. When Lu Bu¡¯s Wolf Cavalry arrive, the defending troops and the cavalry can do a pincer attack. It is truly not a joke. The whole army could be routed.


    Lu Su closed his eyes and clenched his fist. Toote! Toote! It can only be this way! Lu Su opened his eyes again. His eyes were bloodshot. If Zhou Yu were here, he would say that his friend has changed. Lu Su has indeed changed. War will not only change ordinary soldiers but will also change scribes like Lu Su. The old Lu Su would think that wars are the assault of generals. The scribes will help produce technology but the assault and the killing is the general¡¯s job. The generals would just need to follow a few advices and everything will be good. Now he found out that he was wrong. Generals can kills hundreds of people. People like Huang Zhong, Lu Bu and Sun Ce can even kill thousands of people on the battlefield. However, it is decisions that will kill ten thousands of people. The decisions are the job of the scribes. He is afraid that his strategy, hismands, will cause ten thousand people to die.


    Lu Su looked firm. The original Lu Su who can only do paperwork has finally matured. If the former Lu Su can only be counted as a second-rate counsellor, then the current Lu Su would be able to stand on his own.


    ¡°Pass my military orders. All those on the siege towers use fire arrows! Target is Wan Cheng City! Rapid fire!¡± Lu Su roared out hismand.


    ¡°Ah. Ah!¡± The messenger was confused. Now use fire arrows? Their own soldiers are still on the wall. If they use fire arrows now they will just be killing each other. They would know how to shoot the arrows but they are not able to identify friend and foe. They can only harvest heads. ¡°Military advisor. Military advisor! Our men are still on the walls!¡±


    ¡°N!?¡± Lu Su¡¯s attention turned to stare at the messenger. ¡°Did you not understand my order! Or did you think I am blind!?¡±


    What is this situation? The messenger heart chilled up but he still hesitated. ¡°But, but!¡± His brother is still on the walls! He was among those Sun Ce soldiers. He really could not understand thismand.


    After a while, the messenger stopped thinking about it. This is because he was now unable to think about anything.


    *Ssh* A column of blood rose up and sshed onto Lu Su¡¯s face. A head fell to the ground. Lu Su¡¯s face that was contaminated with blood did not show any panic or fear. Instead, it looked a bit insane. ¡°Whoever who questioned my order will be killed!¡± This messenger was personally beheaded by Lu Su.


    ¡°Yes!¡± All the other messengers shouted. The weak military advisor has always been a good old man and always had a smiling face. Who knew that he would suddenly be hostile? Someone who is always angry may be scary but it did not reach the level of fear. Besides that, the longer you are with this kind of person, you will get used to his behavior. However, someone who is usually kind and agreeable that suddenly gets angry to the point of beheading people will cause fear. This is because you do not know whether he would suddenly kill you. In silence, they quickly sent out Lu Su¡¯smands.


    Themand was quickly carried out. Despite the confusion from the soldiers on the siege tower, they quickly obeyed Lu Su¡¯s orders and rained fire arrows onto the walls of Wan Cheng. The arrows used are not to hurt people. However, the chaos and destruction caused will cause more injuriespared to arrows made to hurt people.


    ¡°Agggh!¡± The arrows fired hit both the Lu Bu¡¯s Army and the Sun Ce¡¯s Army. As the ck g¡¯s Army wear heavy ck armor and the Urban Army wear heavy silver armor, the damage to them from the fire arrows isparatively small. However, those in the Sun Ce¡¯s Army met tragic fates. Especially those in the Danyang soldiers. The Danyang soldiers wear armor made with vines or rattan. It has high defensive power and is light in water. Unlike iron armor that sinks, there is a buoyancy for the rattan armor. This is mostly used in ces with a lot of water like Jiangdong. This made the soldiers a dragon in water and a fierce tiger onnd. It was the true strength of the Sun Ce¡¯s Army Marine Corps.


    But now those vine and rattan armor brought a tragedy. No matter how strong the armor is, it is made out of wood. It is a mmable material. Arrows that hit the Danyang soldiers did not kill them but set fire to their armor. Some soldiers fell into panic and started rolling on the floor. But on the city walls, rolling was a mistake. This is because the fierce kerosene brought by the Danyang soldiers was already spilled onto the city walls. Rolling on the floor will allow the mes to cover their whole body. Victims could immediately stop thinking about staying alive.


    The mes immediately surrounded the Danyang soldiers. Within the fire, screams can be heard everywhere. Despite the huge pain experienced from the fire, the Danyang soldiers died slowly. The pain was unbearable even for the soldiers.


    Some people tried to put out the fires but could only scream and be ash because they could not put out the fires fast enough. The walls of Wan Cheng became hell. Both the Lu Bu¡¯s Army and the Sun Ce¡¯s Army tried to escape from the fire but it was futile.


    The ck g Army was wearing heavy armor and found it difficult to run away. Once the collided with someone and fell over, they could only crawl and could no longer get up. This is because the kerosene started burning the top of the armor as well, making it impossible to take off. Once the upper body is in mes, you would stop thinking of running. In the end, the ck g Army can only be scalded to death and their armor would be their coffin.


    ¡°Very ruthless!¡± Liu Mang said as he tried to withstand Dong Xi¡¯s attacks. As he looked at the hell made by the mes on the walls of Wan Cheng, he could not suppress the rage that was forming against Sun Ce. His rage is because the ck g Army and the Urban Army would not be able to escape the sea of mes and would only be buried there. He was also surprised because Sun Ce is more ruthless to his own soldierspared to his enemies. This wall had more than 10,000 of Sun Ce¡¯s Army soldiers and at least 3,000 Danyang soldiers. In order to capture the city, he sacrificed them to kill less than 3,000 Urban and ck g Army soldiers!


    ¡°Sacrificing anything to capture Wan Cheng is still worth it!¡± Dong Xi could not answer the question so Sun Ce answered it. He managed to answer the question because Huang Zhong also asked the same question. Sun Ce was actually not expecting this. At first, the siege tower on its own could have defeated Lu Bu¡¯s Army and captured Wan Cheng City. Who knew from the city there was a ballista that could destroy the siege tower with one shot and also Huang Zhong¡¯s iron arrows. If the all 4 of the siege towers were destroyed, Sun Ce can stop thinking of capturing Wan Cheng City.


    And after today would he have a second chance? The answer is no. Lu Bu and the Wolf Cavalry may arrive at Wan Cheng at any time. At that time the one that needs to defend would be him. To prevent Huang Zhong from firing any more iron arrows, Sun Ce went up the walls. To stop the rest of Lu Bu¡¯s Army, 13,000 soldiers went up the walls. This is all so that the siege towers can start shooting again. This is how Sun Ce traded 13,000 of his soldiers in exchange for Wan Cheng City.


    ¡°Run! Quickly run!¡± On the walls, Chu Zhongtian and Er Gou Zi weeped. Originally they went up the walls to kidnap their Third Master. After sessfully kidnapping their master, all they needed to do was go down the walls. However, the siege towers have started shooting again. Around them were mes and corpses. The city was filled with the nauseating smell of roasted meat. The smell was nauseating because the roasted meat was human meat. This made Er Gou Zi swear to never eat roasted mutton ever again. This is because when he sees roasted mutton, he will remember this day.


    ¡°Release me! Release me! Chu Zhongtian! You traitor! Traitor!¡± Chu Jie struggled without sess. He was tied tightly by Chu Zhongtian and Er Gou Zi. They took advantage of Chu Jie when they were allowed to pass. This is because they hate white cloth on their arm. The ck g Army and the Urban Army did not attack them. In fact, the Urban Army helped them. This is because they knew all of them would most likely perish on the walls of Wan Cheng.


    Let a few people escape! Allow the Urban Army to defend the walls and leave a seed. With that mindset, the Urban Army helped to kidnap Chu Jie.


    They were just about to go down the city gate tower when the walls started burning. There is fierce kerosene and mes everywhere. The racks anddders were also in mes. Now Chu Zhongtian is dumbfounded. Where do we run?


    ¡°Lin Dan! Lin Dan! Go there! Go there!¡± Er Gou Zi suddenly thought of an idea.


    ¡°There!?¡± Chu Zhongtian also suddenly remembered. ¡°Right. Let¡¯s go there!¡± ¡®There¡¯ would be the ce the Chu division use to go up the walls. They also brought up pots like the other Danyang soldiers but their pots were filled with water instead of kerosene. They did that because they were afraid the Third Master would perish so they purposely left an escape route. He did not know it would be his escape route. But it is difficult to rush out with the fire around them.


    Chu Zhongtian grit his teeth. Staying here will definitely end in death. Rushing out will burn you half to death. However, there is still a way out. It requires teamwork. ¡°Brothers! If you want to live, follow me Chu Zhongtian rush out!¡±


    ¡°Go!¡± Chu Zhongtian took the lead and rushed into the sea of mes. Watching Chu Zhongtian rush out, the Chu division also followed behind him. They all give Chu Zhongtian priority. Chu Zhongtian is their talented officer.


    ¡°A way out!?¡± Both the Lu Bu¡¯s Army and the Danyang Army were surprised. This sea of mes have an escape road? Dead Road right? The mes there were burning so strongly that the limestone is starting to turn red. But if that is not the way out then where should they go to escape? The temperature is so high that people cannot stand up. Lying down on the ground would also kill you.


    The Danyang soldiers had the fastest response. Especially Zuo Ren Jie from the Zuo division. They may be the Chu division¡¯s rival but it does not affect his desire to live. Chu Zhongtian rushed past him and he also became crazy. Chu Zhongtian has a death wish. What? Am I Zuo Ren Jie afraid? The worst that can happen is we die together.


    ¡±Rush through my brothers!¡± Zuo Ren Jie also charged into the sea of mes, refusing to be behind the Chu division. The Zuo camp and the Chu camp are like enemies. They constantly fight against each other, scheme against each other, and they never spend time with each other.


    Now Zuo Ren Jie refused to be left behind by Chu Zhongtian. Under the leadership of Zuo Ren Jie, the Danyang soldiers also rushed into the sea of mes.


    Now nobody is fighting on the walls whether they belong to Lu Bu¡¯s Army or Sun Ce¡¯s Army. Now they are all fellow victims of the fire. Those that continue to fight with absolutely be a crispy and tasty roasted duck.


    ¡°Rush through! We will get out together!¡± Lu Bu¡¯s Army also moved. Although they wore heavy armor, their desire to live gave them energy to keep moving.


    ¡°I want to live!¡±


    ¡°Fuck you Sun Ce!¡± said a voice of someone dissatisfied with Sun Ce.


    ¡°Jiangdong son of a bitch. You just wait for me!¡± This one was even weirder as he himself was from Jiangdong. The ones on the siege tower have earlier already cursed Sun Ce non-stop. These people once they escape would definitely find the king, make him settle debts. How is this a war? Curse his ancestors!


    As the mes spread, people continued to rush past. One of the Sun Ce¡¯s soldiers fell. He thought he would be dead because if he did not burn to death he would definitely be trampled on. Suddenly a big hand pulled him up. He wanted to thank the person but could not. After all the person who pulled him up had silver armor. He was part of Lu Bu¡¯s Army. The people they have been fighting against up until now.


    This kind of scene happened everywhere. Watching this kind of scene, people who did not know better would think they are allies.


    Nobody would know that they were trying to kill each other a moment ago!


    (TL: Such a hot-warming ending. Sorry. Couldn¡¯t resist)

 Chapter 186 - Reinforcements

    Chapter 186 Reinforcements


    Tranted by Gamer


    The fire burned a few thousand people to death. Even if they did not die, they would definitely be scarred. A few people steeled themselves and tried to stamped out the mes. When that did not work, they took their sabre and tried to cut their way down.


    Chu Zhongtian and his division rushed out of the sea of mes. Half of his hair was already burned and dropped the floor. His eyebrows were gone. Fortunately for him, he did not have much injury. The Chu division was only responsible for a small part of the walls. There rushed to that ce that has less fire. There are also people who helped by trying to keep the fire from spreading.


    However, there is a serious problem. Although that part of the wall is isted from the fire, there is not enough space to fit the thousands of soldiers trying to avoid the fire.


    ¡°Now what!¡± Zuo Ren Jie also followed Chu Zhongtian rush out. He did not expect the Chu division to actually had a way out. Looking closely at the broken jars, Zuo Ren Jie has seen that it was not filled with kerosene but ck water. With one look he can see that the Chu division have problems. If he had found out about this one day ago, he would have reported it to the military advisor Lu Su or the general Sun Ce. However now there is no need. Because without Chu Zhongtian, they would all be seeing their ancestors.


    ¡°How would I know!¡± Chu Zhongtian is also anxious. There is only small segment of the wall that is not on fire. It can fit less than three thousand people. What about the others? In the sea of fire there is at least another 5,000 people. They would probably pull out their knives and start killing each other.


    The arrows shooting from the top of the siege tower did not stop and some was even shooting at Chu Zhongtian¡¯s location. Because there is no kerosene, there is no fire. However, arrows can still kill people. About a hundred soldiers died from the volley.


    ¡°Do we really need to fight?¡± The soldiers did not have it easy. It is hard because they just escaped the fire only to face with this choice.


    Xu Sheng and Taishi Ci were still fighting. Xu Sheng could not kill Taishi Ci. Taishi Ci also could not kill Xu Sheng. The long spear and the halberd continued to sh. Despite being surrounded by fire, the duel did not stop.


    Huang Zhong and Sun Ce are in a simr condition. Huang Zhong is trying to cut open Sun Ce. However, Sun Ce is focusing on defense while waiting for Huang Zhong to give an opening.


    As for Liu Mang, he can only defend against Dong Xi. Although both he and Dong Xi are second rate generals, Dong Xi has arge body. He has the innate talent and is also stronger in terms of body refinement.


    Liu Mang wanted to kill him in 1 strike but he was not sessful.


    ¡°Can¡¯t go on like this!¡± Liu Mang could see from the corner of his eyes. There is a section on the walls that is not on fire but he does not know how much longer will it stay that way. Even if there is no fierce kerosene, the fire will still spread if the wind blows in that direction. At this time, the walls of Wan Cheng have already be an oven. It does not matter if it was the Sun Ce¡¯s Army or the Lu Bu¡¯s Army. Anyone on the walls can stop thinking of surviving.


    Unfortunately, Liu Mang is powerless to do anything. Among the three of them, only Huang Zhong has the ability to destroy the siege towers but he is stalled by Sun Ce. Xu Sheng and Taishi Ci cannot break their deadlock. He himself is struggling to stay alive.


    And so they would die on the walls! Like all the soldiers that burned to death in front of his eyes! Liu Mang cannot do it, he will not die on the walls! Liu Mang¡¯s grip on the shieldde that was loosened, once again tightened its grip.


    ¡°But what can I do?!¡± Liu Mang mumbled powerlessly.


    ¡°Reinforcements. If there were reinforcements, they could extinguish the fires and save the soldiers.¡± But Liu Mang knows that this is merely a wish. There are no more soldiers including those that climbed up the walls. Even if the Wolf Cavalry arrived, they would not be in time.


    ¡°Do you want to die like this! Are you willing!¡± Liu Mang¡¯s eyes gradually became bloodshot. Dong Xi could not afford to give Liu Mang a chance to catch his breath continuously bombard him with strikes from his two maces.


    As the giant shield was made of alloys, he did not need to worry about the shield being broken. That being said, the shieldde has lost its shape. You can only see from the corner that this shieldde was weapon.


    At the spot with less fire, Er Gou Zi anxiously asked. ¡°Chu Zhongtian, have you thought of an idea!?¡± The crowded space would not be enough to protect them from the arrows on the siege tower and the fire that is spreading. They do not go down the walls, they will die there.


    ¡°How should I know! I can¡¯t think of anything!¡± Now, the simplest answer would be to take out a knife and start killing the other survivors. He could not attack the Lu Bu¡¯s Army or else he does not need to meet with the Third Master anymore. He also knows the Sun Ce¡¯s Army is feeling bitter about it. Just a little while ago they all helped each other when the other person fell down trying to escape the fire.


    Not just Chu Zhongtian. Even the Lu Bu¡¯s Army and Sun Ce¡¯s Army could not take this choice. Perhaps one of the person they would fight is their savior. Although they are from the wilderness andck culture, the one thing they have is that they are extremely loyal. It is impossible for them to betray their benefactors.


    ¡°Fuck. If we can¡¯t run, let¡¯s die together!¡± Chu Zhongtian cursed Sun Ce. Cursed the order ofmand and the soldiers on the siege tower. If it were not for them, they would not be suffering here.


    ¡°Hahaha, Yeah! Let¡¯s all die together!¡± Just now, Zuo Ren Jie was also saved by someone. He stumbled on a corpse while trying to escape. If it were not for one of Lu Bu¡¯s soldiers, he would have been contaminated with fierce kerosene in the sea of mes.


    Just when everyone fell into despair, they all heard loud sounds. The sound came from inside Wan Cheng City. It sounded like footsteps and screaming.


    ¡°This is!?¡± Liu Mang, Xu Sheng, and Huang Zhong were surprised. The sound seemed toe from Wan Cheng City. Did the enemy break into Wan Cheng? If the enemy army was pouring in like this, then the battle was already over.


    Sun Ce and Taishi Ci also felt something strange. There can absolutely be no reinforcements from inside Wan Cheng. If Liu Mang had reserves, then he would have used them earlier.


    Did we break into the city? Sun Ce frowned. No. To enter the city, they must go through the city gate passage. However, the passage has already been blocked by Liu Mang. It would be impossible to send messages and clearing it would at least take half a day. Sun Ce¡¯s original n involves using thedder to climb in and capture Wan Cheng. He only ns to clear the blockade after the Wolf Cavalry¡¯s counterattack. Because he has no tools, not only will clearing the blockade be a waste of time but it will only open a passageway for Lu Bu¡¯s cavalry to rush in.


    In that moment, everyone understood what happened. Liu Mang¡¯s face turned from a happy expression into a sad expression. Sun Ce¡¯s face showed shock before turning into a murderous face.


    ¡°Charge! Help General Liu defend the city!¡±


    ¡°Protect Wan Cheng! Do not let Sun Ce¡¯s Army capture Wan Cheng!¡±


    ¡°Drive away Sun Ce¡¯s Army!¡± Loud shouting can be heard followed by figures running to the walls. They had no armor. In their hands were not shields but long forks, a few axes and sickles. Some of them even held rolling pins and brooms! These were the citizens of Wan Cheng City. They rushed to the walls.


    ¡°Put out the fire!¡± One robust man shouted as he took a piece of cloth to hit the me. Both the young and old women and children carried buckets filled with clear water. They took the water from the wells near their houses and were drenched in sweat. The citizens carried the water from the inner part of the city, to the walls at the outer part of the city, and then climb up the walls that are quite high to put out the fire. These actions show how much effort they are exerting to save Wan Cheng.


    If it was just the healthy and strong men, then it would be fine. They are able to persevere. However, the Wan Cheng nobles have already cut off the heads of most of the healthy men for merits. Now the city has less than a thousand strong people. The rest are either old or sick.


    The citizens went up the city walls and put down their buckets of water. They scooped the water and pour it over the mes. The spreading of the mes immediately slow down.


    ¡°How!¡± Liu Mang really did not think that the Wan Cheng citizens would help Lu Bu¡¯s Army defend the city. There were at least 10,000 people trying to help and were followed by those gathering at the back of the crowd. All of these people are Wan Cheng City¡¯smon citizens.


    Wan Cheng had a total of 30,000 citizens. Excluding the 10,000 citizens staying in the nobles mansion, the city have 20,000. At night, the riot disaster almost killed the whole city and thousands of families are dead. Now looking at the citizens trying to defend Wan Cheng, there are at least 10,000 people in the city or more.


    Everyone went to the mes regardless of age or gender. Although their strength is not much, they cooperated to bring buckets of water onto the walls. Dousing the fires on the wall cleared some space and both armies no longer need to kill each other for space. The Chu division also have more space to amodate the soldiers.


    ¡°Themon people!? How!?¡± Lu Su¡¯s brow furrowed. He really did not expect that the citizens in Wan Cheng would appear. Didn¡¯t Liu Mang massacre 10,000mon people in Wan Cheng? He is a ruthless butcher. Someone like that should have been feared and hated. The citizens should be trying to defeat Liu Mang, not help him.


    Citizens helping their master is not a new situation, for example, Wan Cheng¡¯s previous master Lu Kang. That was the true feelings of the citizens in Wan Cheng. His rule was unfortunately during the Yellow Turban Rebellion. During this time, he had saved themon citizens in Lujiang. (TL: Somewhere in the same province.)


    As a result, the people of Lujiang were very grateful to Lu Kang and wished him a long life. This is because Lu Kang helped them avoid the war and helped them live in peace.


    When Sun Ce attacked Lu Kang at Wan Cheng City, Lu Kang only had 4,000 defenders. However, the citizens helped Lu Kang and the defensested for two years! Finally, when Lu Kang perished in Wan Cheng, Sun Ce also felt very tired.


    Lu Kang was loved by the people so it is reasonable. However, Liu Mang is a ruthless butcher so he is unable to understand how the people decide to defend him.


    In fact, Lu Su did not know, themon citizens beheaded by Liu Mang did note from the inner city but those that lived under the leadership of the nobles. Rather thanmon citizens, the proper word would be servants and aplices. They entered the city to bring chaos and received the hatred of a lot of citizens. Many families were also destroyed. This is the reason Liu Mang was determined to behead all the people who were involved in the riot.


    If it was just like this, then their loyalty would only extend to Liu Mang. They would not help Lu Bu¡¯s Army on the walls. After all, they have been upied by Sun Ce for a few years and there are even some people from Jiangdong that migrated here. Their feelings for Sun Ce is deeperpared to their feelings for Lu Bu. The reason they went to the walls was because of Sun Ce¡¯s words


    When the city is captured, the army will be rewarded with 3 days of indulgence. Sun Ce used these words to increase the morale of his soldiers but haspletely earned the hatred of the citizens in Wan Cheng city.


    If the city falls, their lives will not be spared. In that case, rather than wait for the city to be captured, they might as well die helping to defend the city. At the very least their loved ones may still have hope.

 Chapter 187 - Reinforcements (2)

    Chapter 187 ¨C Reinforcements (2)


    Tranted by Gamer


    ¡°These guys again! These guys again!¡± Sun Ce is very angry and shocked that themon people dared to go onto the walls. It is because of these guys that Sun Ce had such a hard time fighting Lu Kang.


    At that time, Sun Ce was still under Yuan Shu. Yuan Shu send Sun Ce to Wan Cheng to ask Lu Kang for rations. Not only did Lu Kang not give Sun Ce provisions but even shamed him. Actually it is not that Lu Kang did not give rations. Rather, he gave the rations demanded by Yuan Shu. However, Sun Ce was young and frivolous. He demanded 5 times the amount demanded by Yuan Shu.


    How could Lu Kang promise to give such an amount? Had he promised to do it, there would not be enough relief supplies if there were bad harvests for the year. He immediately refused and told Sun Ce that he was too ambitious. It was only on paper but it was like a giant taking action against a dwarf, regardless of the lives of others.


    Sun Ce was a proud person and was immediately angered by Lu Kang. He immediately went back and exaggerated a story to Yuan Shu. Yuan Shu was also a proud person. You see your prefect did not give you face. He even dared to not give you rations. If you don¡¯t administer him properly, how can you say you are a leader? And that is how disaster came to Wan Cheng city.


    At first, Sun Ce was extremely confident of capturing Wan Cheng City and then shaming Lu Kang after tying him up. However, the first battle itself went bad. Lu Kang may not be bold and powerful like Sun Ce but he has experienced officers. Knowing that Sun Ce is in the prime of youth, he knew that Sun Ce¡¯s first move was to send out his whole army. Lu Kang deliberately retreated and gave up half the walls to Sun Ce. At that time, Sun Ce was rejoicing. Very soon he would have captured Wan Cheng and then he can see Lu Kang¡¯s defeated expression.


    Before Sun Ce finished rejoicing, he noticed something wrong. His troops and horses are in the city walls and have killed Lu Kang¡¯s soldiers, but the promised rations were missing. On the other hand, Lu Kang, who is much more familiar with thend than Sun Ce along with themon citizens that is keeping watch on Sun Ce¡¯s actions is keeping watch on Sun Ce¡¯s supply lines. While Sun Ce is pleased with the capture of Lujiang, Lu Kang dispatched soldiers and to attack the supply lines and burn down 5,000 troops worth of ration


    Soldiers without rations would not be able to fight. Although the outer walls have been captured, the inner walls are still safe. Sun Ce could only fight for a day trying to capture the inner city. The next day Yuan Shu¡¯s Army had to retreat because they were hungry.


    While Sun Ce is retreating, Lu Kang dispatched a message to Yuan Shu. The message states that Lu Kang is only able to give half of the rations demanded. Although Lu Kang said ¡®half¡¯, it was double the actual amount Yuan Shu had demanded. The surplus was given to Yuan Shao with a message asking him to reconcile Lu Kang and Yuan Shu. After all, Lu Kang does not want to fight. If it was up to a general or a lord with high IQ like Cao Cao, they would not send military forces to reply to Lu Kang but debate with him or even recruit him as Lu Kang is not interested in taking sides in the way.


    However, Yuan Shu is different. He takes orders from the Yuan family only. He did not want to admit he may be blinded by Sun Ce. He also knows there is no benefit in fighting Lu Kang. However, Yuan Shu is angry because Lu Kang mentioned his brother Yuan Shao. To ask his brother Yuan Shao to mediate peace between Lu Kang and Yuan Shu.


    He is the Yuan family¡¯s 43rd generation eldest son. Yuan Shao is the eldest son of a concubine. Yuan Shu should be the original eldest son and so he should be one enjoying the treatment of an eldest son. Who was the one thatpared him with his stronger brother? Yuan Shao was superior to Yuan Shu is every aspect. With every year, the amount of pressure Yuan Shu felt increased. He is not satisfied with Yuan Shao¡¯s foundation. Why are the servants supporting his brother? For what reason is he suffering criticism?


    This time, Yuan Shu is not much weaker than Yuan Shao. This is because the Yangzhou province has always been the foundation of the Yuan family. Yuan Shu who has the family to support him is stronger than Yuan Shao.


    When Sun Ce exaggerated, Yuan Shu tried to solve the problem. He gave Sun Ce 10,000 troops and horses along with rations. Thebined might of 15,000 is used to fight against 4,000 defenders.


    At that time, Sun Ce was not yet powerful. His troops and horses all belonged to Yuan Shu. Without any generals, 15,000 troops and horses forcibly fought against 4,000 defenders and did not manage to do any damage. Yuan Shu then sent more reinforcements and continued fighting but Lu Kang was stronger and continuously stopped the assault.


    Themon people are the one supporting Lu Kang that made the scenario possible. When they see that the city is about to fall, themon people came out to help. Although they were not trained, they came inrge numbers and forced Yuan Shu¡¯s Army out of the city walls.


    With the help of themon people and also since Wan Cheng had sufficient food, the battle went on for two years. Finally, learning how to be crafty, Sun Ce pretended to withdraw the troops only to do a sneak attack at night. Despite that, he did not manage to capture Lu Kang. Lu Kang has hidden himself in his family home like a prison. As there was heavy resistance, Sun Ce could not do anything about it. Finally, half the Lu family starved to death.


    When news of Lu Kang¡¯s death was known to the people, they had bad impression of Sun Ce and always see him as a bloodstained governor. They also did not join Yuan Shu¡¯s Army when Yuan Shu was recruiting for soldiers.


    Yuan Shu also used this opportunity to throw out Sun Ce. The reason used is because Sun Ce provoked grievances.


    Despite fighting hard for two years he did not get anything. What will Sun Ce think? Themon people even helped Sun Ce defend the city for 2 years. As a result, Sun Ce also do not favor them at all.


    Now themon people is helping Liu Mang to defend the city and once again reminding Sun Ce of that two years. It stimted his anger and hatred for themon citizens of Wan Cheng. Them again!


    Sun Ce¡¯s urge to kill greatly increased. These ignorant people. I should have ughtered these peasants earlier! Now that they are all running to the walls to defend it, Sun Ce could not help but feel regret.


    As the tendency of the fire to spread decrease, the Lu Bu¡¯s Army and the Sun Ce¡¯s Army managed to take their breaths. However, they did not even have an incense stick worth of time to rest. From below the city, Lu Su gave a direct order to the siege tower archers aiming at themon citizens. ¡°Shoot!¡±


    Lu Su has already lost his kindness. Now that he can shoot at his own soldiers on the walls of Wan Cheng, he can definitely shoot at themon citizens. If they could not capture Wan Cheng, they would have to fight the Heavy Wolf Cavalry on the ins. Although there is a chance for them to still win the heavy cavalry, it would require a lot effort and both Sun Ce and Lu Su is not very confident of the oue.


    *Swish swish* The soldiers on the siege tower could not differentiate friend and foe. They just shoot.


    ¡°What!¡± Liu Mang eyeballs were about toe out. (TL: literal trantion here.) Sun Ce¡¯s Army, Sun Ce¡¯s siege tower archers unexpectedly shot at the citizens. The people who are helping to put out the fire are being shot at.


    Those people are not wearing armor for defense. They are wearing cloth for clothes. Not only do they not have the skills to avoid arrows, some of them are also old, sick or disabled. Their hands and feet are no longer nimble. As they are all concentrating on the fire, they did not notice the danger. By the time they would notice, it would have already been toote.


    *Swish swish* More arrow sounds passed over the walls. The siege tower archers did not hesitate. All the arrows shot streaked across the city walls and formed a rain of arrows.


    ¡°Ah ah ah!¡± Liu Mang was reluctant to look at the scene. Those people are not protected by arrows and do not have a singleyer of defense. Everything in front of the bow and arrows were all living targets. To make things worse, the arrows came from Sun Ce¡¯s archers on the siege towers. Their arrows are capable of running through two people.


    ¡°Dear wife!¡± When the rain of arrows arrived, an old man somehow mustered the strength to jump in front of an old woman.


    *Poof* Sweet blood formed at the mouth.


    ¡°Dear husband, what happened? Don¡¯t scare me, don¡¯t scare me!¡± The old woman panicked when the old man¡¯s face started to go pale. The old woman saw the arrow at his back and tried to help him wipe the blood. However, the blood continued to flow more and more.


    ¡°I cannot go on, my dear wife.¡±


    ¡°No, no, do not scare me!¡±


    The old man lost his breath.


    ¡°Dear husband, how could you leave me? How could you!¡± The old woman cried and tried to stand up. Her body staggered. Looking at her own stomach andughed. ¡°Dear husband, I will apany you!¡± Piercing through her body was a long arrow.


    ¡°Husband! Husband!¡± A dark skinned rural woman stared at the scene and could not believe her eyes. Her pir, the pir of her family. The man who rise up to the heavens for her, fell down after being shot by arrows. ¡°No!¡±


    Tragedy is happening again. The archers on the siege tower continued to shoot the citizens down the walls.


    ¡°Go down! Get down from the walls! Go down the walls!¡± Liu Mang suddenly rise up to push back Dong Xi. He roared as he charged towards the citizens trying to fight the fire. They are not soldiers. They are justmon citizens. This is a war. Leave the wars to the soldiers. It is not a ce for citizens to do fearless sacrifice.


    Liu Mang roared. However, no one payed him any attention. Ever since the first wave of arrows, the citizens have been afraid. There are many that perished and many more severely injured. How can themon citizens not be afraid?


    However, the citizens changed. The fallen victims could be their parents or their loved ones. Their fear turned into hatred.


    ¡°Put out the fire! Put out the fire! Wan Cheng must stand!¡± The citizens ignored Liu Mang and braved the arrows to the buckets of water and continue to put out the fire. Those hit by arrows, pull out the arrows and hoped that their blood can stop the fire.


    If they retreat from the walls, they may survive but they will return to a house with a broken family. If they continued to fight the fire, they may die but they will be able to stop the Sun Ce¡¯s Army. They did not fear death as long as their lives can be used to protect their family.


    Risking their lives to protect their family, themon citizens once again entered a battle against Sun Ce.

 Chapter 188 - Counterattack

    Chapter 188 Counterattack


    Tranted by Gamer


    ¡°Go back! Go back!¡± Liu Mang¡¯s cry was useless. The citizens of Wan Cheng continuously came out from the inner city to help the defenders fight the fire.


    ¡°Shoot!¡± Lu Su gazed insultingly. He did not think that thesemon citizens are not afraid of death. Lu Su finally understood the meaning of ¡®no point threatening people who does fear death.¡¯ (TL: Some kind of idiom.)


    The phrase originated from Lao Tze of the Taoist philosophy and is one of Lu Su¡¯s preferred foundation. The meaning of this phrase would be for the rulers to treat the people well instead of indiscriminate killing of innocent people. Lu Su had been moving forward with this goal but he has changed. Several decades of years have already been distorted.


    ¡°Do not me me! If need me, me yourselves for blocking the path of Milord!¡± Lu Su told himself. However, he did not hesitate in giving outmands. Arrows rain again onto the walls and the cold corpses fell down the walls.


    ¡°Stop! Stop!¡± Liu Mang shouted. His fingers have dug into his flesh but he did not realize it. ¡°Sun Ce! Damn you! Damn you!¡±


    Liu Mang¡¯s eyes began to redden. His consciousness started to blur. A voice in his heart seemed to echo. Kill, you just need to kill him! When you kill him, the siege tower will stop firing! The citizens will not die! Just need to kill him! Kill! Kill! Liu Mang stopped moving. His killing intent rose greatly.


    ¡°General! Be careful!¡± While Liu Mang was standing there, Dong Xi took the opportunity to strike. The giant mace aimed at Liu Mang¡¯s head. Once it hits, even celestial beings will not be able to save him. The head under the giant mace will be smashed t. Not only will the helmet be broken, the skull will be smashed into the body.


    *Boom* The giant mace smashed downwards. The mace hit the heavy armor. It ignored all the properties of the heavy armor and the armor turned into paste. Blood and minced meat sshed and Liu Mang fell down.


    ¡°This! This!¡± Liu Mang¡¯s pupil erged. He did not dare believe it.


    He was also not willing to believe, an Urban Army soldier died at the hands of Dong Xi. At that moment, an Urban Army soldier pushed Liu Mang out of the way and took the hit meant for Liu Mang. His head was smashed into his armor and along with half of his body, turned into minced meat.


    ¡°Hahahahaha!¡± Liu Mang suddenlyughed savagely and got up. ¡°Dong Xi! Sun Ce! Dong Xi! Sun Ce! Hahahahaha!¡± His gave a horrifying expression as if there was a zing inferno in his eyes.


    ¡°Little lord!¡± Huang Zhong and Xu Sheng became surprised. What happened? That face. That demeanor.


    ¡°Damn you! Damn you! Kill! Kill! Kill!¡± His eyes no longer had any ck color. Both eyes werepletely red. His imposing demeanor continues to increase. His killing intent was so high that even Huang Zhong and Xu Sheng feel terrified.


    ¡°Such heavy killing intent!?¡± Sun Ce tightened his eyebrows. He turned to look at Taishi Ci and found that Taishi Ci was also looking at him. ¡°Murderous rampage? Is he crazy?¡± The fighting power will increase but once he gets lost in his rage, he will be unable to go back. (TL: Literally, Killing Path. But that sounds weird so I took Pegasus¡¯ version of the trantion.)


    Under the sky there are only a few types of people. For example, Sun Ce has his Overlord spear, Huang Zhong has his golden sword. Taishi Ci uses two halberds and Su Fei uses the way of the cunning sword. Zhou Tai and Dong Xi uses a wild fighting style. All that is left was the ¡®King¡¯s Way¡¯ and ¡®Murderous Rampage¡¯.


    (TL: My brain hurts. This is the raw.


    ÌìÏÂÎäÕßÖ®ÖÐÎ޷ǾÍÄÇô¼¸ÖÖ£¬±ÈÈç˵Ëï²ßÊÖÖаÔÍõǹºÍ»ÆÖҵĽ𵶵İԵÀ£¬Ì«Ê·´ÈË«êªÒÔ¼°Ëշɳ¤½£µÄ¹îµÀ£¬ÖÜÌ©¶­Ï®µÄÕâÖÖ¿ñµÀ£¬Ê£ÏµľÍÊÇÒ»¸öÍõµÀÒÔ¼°É±µÀÁË¡£)


    Sun Ce has not seen ¡®King¡¯s Way¡¯ but the Western Chu Overlord¡¯s predecessor have seen it before. His old rival, Huayin Hou Han Xin who has reached this stage and surrounded Xiang Yu with an ambush. By the time Xiang Yu realized the meaning of king, it was already toote. His whole family was dead. What was the purpose of living? Finally, the Chu Overlord decided tomit suicide at the Wu Jiang river.


    ¡®Murderous Rampage¡¯ increases your strength with very little time but it is the one skill that people are reluctant to use. This is because it is easy to lose yourself with this skill. Once a person loses himself, he would be unable to distinguish between friend and foe. The weapon in the hand must drink blood every day. At the end of the day, not only will your friends be your enemy but you will be a natural disaster.


    Many generations God of War have disappeared like this. Now, Liu Mang is also using Murderous Rampage. He would not stop until his opponent is dead. If Dong Xi is not killed, Liu Mang would die.


    ¡°Kill! Die!¡± If Sun Ce of Taishi Ci was the one fighting Liu Mang, they will certain avoid Liu Mang until he is exhausted. However, Dong Xi was not like that. All this while he was a madman. When he goes crazy, he is simr to someone using Murderous Rampage. As a result, when he sees Liu Mang¡¯s appearance, he rushes toward him.


    *Boom* The shieldde once again meet the giant mace. Last time, Liu Mang can only endure Dong Xi¡¯s strike but this time it was different. Not only was he able to resist the strikes but for a brief moment he even pushed back the mace that had a thousand jun worth of strength.


    The shieldde pushed forward with a strong will to kill Dong Xi.


    ¡°Chen Wu! Kill you!¡± Die, Die, Die!¡±. Two crazy people¡¯s eyes were filled with the desire to kill their opponent.


    ¡°Arggh!¡± Themon citizens on Wan Cheng was already unable to hold on. There were still more than 1,500 archers on the remaining to siege tower. Without stopping, they continued to shoot their arrows and bring death to themon citizens.


    ¡°We must do something!¡± Huang Zhong is not a cold blooded person. During the rebellion of the nobles, their private soldiers started ughtering innocents. Huang Zhong would have preferred to defy military orders and kill the private soldiers instead. This is because Huang Zhong has a conscience. Now the citizens of Wan Cheng city is helping to defend the city while he is being held back by an enemy general. This situation made him feel very shameful.


    Huang Zhong¡¯s eyes became firm. He exerted more strength into his sabre and roared. ¡°Dragon!¡± The golden sabre shed brightly.


    Dragon! Sun Ce has received this skill before so he knows what kind of skill this is. The dragon skill is so powerful that his Overlord spear is no match for it. He dodged subconsciously and did not want to fight Huang Zhong recklessly. But when Sun Ce retreated, he noticed something wrong. It was not the Dragon skill. The golden sabre was just for appearance and did not do any motion. Huang Zhong then put down the sabre and picked up his bow.


    ¡°Bow!?¡± Sun Ce finally understood that Huang Zhong¡¯s aim was the siege tower. As long as there is a siege tower, Wan Cheng will not be able to defend itself.


    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± Huang Zhong quickly took a deep breath. As the iron arrow consume a lot of energy, he was not able to use it while fighting with Sun Ce. Now that Sun Ce is hesitating, Huang Zhong did not hesitate. However, he still needs time to concentrate the energy into the arrow. The siege tower has to be destroyed for the sake of the citizens that sacrificed their lives. Their deaths will not be in vain as Huang Zhong will avenge them!


    ¡°Keep dreaming!¡± Sun Ce said it before that he will not let Huang Zhong shoot another iron arrow. Once again Huang Zhong is ignoring Sun Ce to shoot an arrow. Is that not a p to his pride especially when he is also a super-ss general? Sun Ce wants to let Huang Zhong know the price of ignoring him. The Overlord Spear also let out a roar. This is the fastest speed Sun Ce is able to achieve. The spear cut through the air. Huang Zhong, you better drop that bow or prepare to be killed by me!


    The ck Little Conqueror was like a ck dragon opening its mouth revealing its sharp teeth. It was ready to tear the old man to pieces on the walls of Wan Cheng.


    ¡°What!¡± The spear was about to reach Huang Zhong. Other than dropping his bow and picking up the sword, Huang Zhong had no other options. However, Sun Ce suddenly retreated and put his spear over his chest. It was a defensive posture even though his Overlord Spear is only fearsome when it charges forward.


    However, Sun Ce adopted a defensive posture because the bow that is being aimed suddenly felt like Death personified. Sun Ce¡¯s head felt numb. What kind of bow and arrow is this? Sun Ce has already reached the peak of refinement. Although he is unable to defeat Huang Zhong, he is still capable of fighting Huang Zhong to a stalemate despite the fact that he is younger and have more strength. Suddenly, Sun Ce found out that he was wrong. His bow was like Death. Sun Ce had never felt this kind of fear in his life before. Even the day he almost died after being shot by the ballista did not give him this feeling.


    ¡°Move!¡± Huang Zhong spit out a word. His eyes were no longer like a person¡¯s eyes, yet his eyes showed signs of indifference. It was as if he was looking at a dead person. It was an expression of someone confident in his bow and its strength.


    ¡°Destestable!¡± Sun Ce did not dare to move. He was afraid that the arrow would be aimed at him. He was not confident of stopping the arrow if it was shot at him. Even if it was stopped, Sun Ce also know that he would be at best be seriously injured. He might even be crippled or die immediately. Can you call a crippled ruler a ruler?


    Jingqishen! (TL: The three energies of Chinese medicine. It¡¯s like a name so I left it alone.)


    Sun Ce can also sense it from the imposing bow. Huang Zhong has already used jingqishen into his attack. The arrow was like all of Huang Zhong¡¯s energy ready to explode. Sun Ce did not think anybody in this world, including him, would be able to stop that arrow.


    So what if you can do that! The moment you shoot that arrow is the moment you die Huang Zhong! Sun Ce cried that out in his heart but kept quiet because he was afraid Huang Zhong would shoot that arrow at him. If the arrow was shot at him, Wan Cheng City cannot be defended anymore. However, Sun Ce is more worried about himself than Wan Cheng. If he loses Wan Cheng, he cane back and fight again. If he bes crippled, not only he will receive bad luck but the rest of Jiangdong including his Sun family will receive bad luck.


    ¡°N!¡± Huang Zhong coldly looked at Sun Ce. The bow was constantly moving. Huang Zhong also wanted to shoot Sun Ce. Just one arrow is enough to solve all the difficult problems. If Sun Ce was killed, their army would have no choice but to retreat. However, like Sun Ce expected, the arrow would not kill Sun Ce and at most would just severely injure him. As a result, the Lu Bu¡¯s Army will constantly be attacked by people seeking to avenge the tiger¡¯s injury. It may be an injured tiger but it would also be more fearsome than a normal tiger.


    Besides that, if he were to shoot Sun Ce, he could not destroy remaining two siege towers. At that time, Wan Cheng cannot be defended anymore. As the gates were blocked, Liu Mang and the others will only meet a dead end. To make things worse, Sun Ce¡¯s generals may vent on Wan Cheng for Sun Ce¡¯s injury. At that time, Huang Zhong will be the biggest sinner.


    Huang Zhong took a deep breath and made up his mind. His target are the siege towers and not Sun Ce. Huang Zhong slowly raised the longbow and made Sun Ce uneasy. Whoever that wants to die can just stand in front of the bow. Even the arrogant Sun Ce does not want to die.


    Huang Zhong closed his eyes and opened eyes of death. His energy seemed to radiate. The arrow shot out like a meteor and advanced towards the siege tower.


    *Voom* This is the sound of death. It was the sound of hell. The soldiers on the siege tower panicked. They heard this sound again. Hearing this sound, they look helplessly from the siege tower. The siege tower was beside them was hit and broke apart. The soldiers fell from a few hundred feet in the air and fell down to the pile of ruins. All of them did not survive.


    ¡°Aaah! Run away!¡± The soldiers screamed when they saw the siege tower being destroyed. They want to escape but where can they escape to? The siege tower uses a staircase. With so many people on the tower, they would take quite a while to get down. Compared to that, the arrow is much faster.


    The final oue can only be the siege tower being destroyed and they fall to their death.

 Chapter 189 - Counterattack (2)

    Chapter 189 Counterattack (2)


    Tranted by Gamer


    3 out of the 4 siege towers have been destroyed. The remaining one is no longer a threat. Although there are hundreds of people, they were all frightened of Huang Zhong. Huang Zhong has already shot down two siege towers and killed thousands of soldiers. What would happen if he were to shoot another arrow? The remaining soldiers on the wall panicked. They stopped shooting arrows. If they were to continue to shoot arrows they would only provoke the enemy to attack.


    Without the siege tower to obstruct them, the citizens of Wan Cheng continued to put out the fire.


    ¡°Phew!¡± Huang Zhong breathed a sigh of relief. If there is no threat from the siege towers, these people will not be casualties.


    ¡°Did you really think you have saved the citizens?¡± Sun Ce¡¯s tone became colder again. The Death like bow is no longer there. Sun Ce is no longer passively guarding himself anymore. However, the humiliation made Sun Ce very unhappy.


    ¡°My siege tower being destroyed so the citizens are no longer courting death. Is that it?¡± Sun Ce saw Huang Zhong¡¯s expression telling him to continue talking. ¡°Did you truly think you have saved them?!¡±


    Sun Ce¡¯s face turned tyrannical. ¡°Stop daydreaming! I have said it before! The day this city falls is the day the citizens will be ughtered! Don¡¯t think any of the citizens you saved will live! I will block all the exits like your Prince of Shu! I will go from door to door! I will dig 3 feet into the ground! I will drag every Wan Cheng citizen out to ughter! I want them to pay! I want them to pay the price of helping you!¡±


    ¡°You swine! Do you not fear people calling you a murderer! Do you not fear leaving behind an infamous name!¡± Huang Zhong opened his eyes in anger. Sun Ce¡¯s words were too venomous. Wan Cheng was a big city. He is the Lujiang local government. If Sun Ce did what he said he would, the corpses would pile up like a mountain. Thousands of citizens would die a violent death. Even Cao Cao has never did atrocities like this when he attacked Xuzhou. He only ughtered a few small cities which would total to a few thousand citizens. Also, the massacre onlyst for a day.


    The total number of people who survived was not small. Now Sun Ce dered that he will personally go door to door and even dig 3 feet into the ground just to kill them?


    ¡°Infamy? Butcher?¡± Sun Ceughed and pointed his spear at Huang Zhong. ¡°Your lord, Lu Bu Lu Fengxian Was he bothered that people called him ¡®ve of Three Surnames¡¯? Your Prince of Shu, Liu Mang is already known as a butcher! Was he bothered about it? Since they were not bothered about it, did you think I, Sun Ce would be bothered?¡±


    Huang Zhong was silenced about Liu Mang and Lu Bu¡¯s infamy. That is becausest time, they did not have territory and was not worried about wearing shoes. If you dare me, I would dare to fight you. This was Lu Bu¡¯s way of life. However, Sun Ce is the lord of Jiangdong. Was he not afraid that his citien¡¯s feelings will sway?


    ¡°There¡¯s more!¡± Sun Ce started to talk again. ¡°The winners are the kings. The losers are the bandits. When I capture Wan Cheng, I will say your Lu Bu¡¯s Army destroyed the city. When the citizens stood up to wee you, your Prince of Shu decided to execute all of them. After all, His Royal Highness already have the title of butcher. Nobody would know the truth!¡±


    This Sun Ce was truly sinister. Not only does he intend to massacre the city. In order to remove the hatred ced on him, he nned to fabricate a story to frame Lu Bu¡¯s Army. At that time, Lu Bu¡¯s Army would change into something that provokes everyone to throw rocks. Even Liu Mang¡¯s Prince of Shu title would be useless. Even now, the Lu Bu¡¯s Army is already having trouble holding this city. A leader who would massacre its inhabitants after capturing the city will only invite riots and rebellion. At that time, Lu Bu¡¯s Army will be too busy fighting rebelspared to their enemies.


    ¡°Humph! That only if you managed to capture Wan Cheng! Even capturing Wan Cheng is just a wish for you!¡± Huang Zhong groaned. Sun Ce said that he will massacre the city after capturing Wan Cheng. In other words, as long as the city is not captured, then everything Sun Ce said would be nothing but daydream.


    ¡°Is that so!? Do you think the Wan Cheng defenders would be able to stop me!? Do you think you, in that state, would be able to stop me!?¡± Sun Ce has fought until the defenders, including the 3,000 ck g soldiers were all exhausted and depleted. Most of the remaining soldiers have also wasted most of their energy trying to douse the fire. Besides that, the soldiers have also seen the citizens being attacked. As a result, a lot of soldiers rushed out to save the lives of the citizens and ended up dying. To make things worse, Sun Ce brought his main army of 30,000. The remaining 20,000 may be marines but until now, he still had 10,000 soldiers in reserve. If the 10,000 soldiers were also included, then Wan Cheng would really fall.


    As for Huang Zhong, after shooting two iron arrows, his body is in terrible state. Not to mention Sun Ce, even Taishi Ci would be able to defeat him right now.


    ¡°Surrender! I will give you one chance! Staying in Lu Bu¡¯s Army will not yield any benefits. If you join Sun Ce¡¯s Army, you will have a chance to make use of your talents. You will not be a deputy general like in Lu Bu¡¯s Army!¡± Huang Zhong is a general that is able to lead soldiers simr to amander-in-chief. However, Huang Zhong is just a guardian of Wan Cheng City right now. The main leader of Wan Cheng is Liu Mang. Therefore, Sun Ce thought that Huang Zhong is just a deputy general.


    A person with such martial skill being made a deputy general is a big waste. This Liu Mang really does not know how to value talent. If so, might as well give it to Sun Ce!


    ¡°It is still daytime right now. Sun Ce, you should stop daydreaming!¡± Huang Zhong criticized. ¡°I, Huang Zhong, can surrender to anyone except a small-time butcher like you, Sun Ce!¡± Wanting to massacre people and then frame others. To Huang Zhong, Sun Ce is not just a butcher but a viin.


    (TL: Raws said ¡®viin/small man¡¯ and butcher, which is like saying viin twice. What he means is that Sun Ce was willing to frame others making him a shameless half-hearted viin unwilling to shoulder me.)


    ¡°Haha!¡± Sun Ce was not angry. ¡°A few days ago, one of Lu Bu¡¯s officer said the exact same thing. I am sure you have seen the results! How was it? Did you like the gift?¡±


    ¡°Sun Ce!¡± Huang Zhong gritted his teeth. How can he not know what Sun Ce was talking about! The person he was talking about was Su Fei! Both Huang Zhong and Su Fei have surrendered to Lu Bu. Although he has not worked together with Su Fei much, he and Su Fei had good friendship and were very close. When Su Fei died, Huang Zhong was upset at himself. If he did not exist, Su Fei would not have surrendered to Lu Bu. He may still be leading the Jiangxia troops instead of being turned into human swine. When he dies, he would have died with his corpse intact. Su Fei used to call Huang Zhong, ¡®old general¡¯. Now Sun Ce has made Huang Zhong remember his voice.


    ¡°You will not die peacefully!¡± Huang Zhong spat.


    ¡°Good! I like that you speak truthfully! I, Sun Ce, have killed a lot of people but I have never once killed someone who has reached the peak of refinement! I do not know whether your blood will be sweet!¡± Sun Ce¡¯s eyes grew cold again. If he did not surrender, then he can go and die. Things that he could not get, others can stop dreaming.


    ¡°Pass out my orders! All units eliminate Lu Bu¡¯s Army!¡± Sun Ce shouted. There were still Danyang troops on the walls. Although the amount of Danyang soldiers that got burned to death was a lot, the remaining survivors is enough to destroy Lu Bu¡¯s Army.


    ¡°Whoever kills one soldier will be rewarded with 10 gold! Kill an officer, reward 50 gold! Kill a general, reward 100 gold, promotion to captain, one mansion and 10 women!¡± As Sun Ce was the one who used a fire attack and burned both armies indiscriminately, he knew that the army will have someints. However, Sun Ce still believed his soldiers will still help him for high rewards. One head for 10 gold. 10 gold is enough to support a medium sized household for 10 years. Killing a senior officer will even earn them a promotion and allow them tomand soldiers. Sun Ce would even give them thends from the nobles.


    Sun Ce thought that the Danyang soldiers would be excited and start waving knives at the Lu Bu¡¯s Army. Unfortunately, he was doomed to disappointment. None of the Danyang troops moved. There were about 2,000 Danyang troops, but none of them dared to act alone.


    ¡°What is it? Was the reward too low? In that case double my previous offer!¡± Sun Ce hardened his heart as he doubled the offer. At the end of the day, when he captures Wan Cheng, all the properties of the nobles will belong to him. Liu Mang has already helped him to extort. In addition, there is still the Liu Family. The Liu Family was one of the oldest households in Wan Cheng and is rich enough to repair half the city, pay the rewards, and still have some left over. In that case, why not use it?


    ¡°General Sun Ce!¡± From the Danyang soldiers, one man stood forward. His hair was half burned, his eyebrows were gone and he had the voice of a ruffian. This man was Chu Zhongtian of the Chu division.


    ¡°Chu division?¡± Sun Ce was not familiar with Chu Zhongtian but he knew this was the leader of the Chu division. Sun Ce have given instruction to this division before. It was one of the divisions that made an impression.


    ¡°General Sun Ce!¡± Chu Zhongtian shouted again. The way Sun Ce was called made him from. The Chu division was part of the Danyang soldiers. Although the Danyang soldiers were ruffians and rebellious, they have still called him ¡®Lord Sun Ce¡¯ and not ¡®General Sun Ce¡¯. This gave Sun Ce a bad premonition.


    In front of Chu Zhongtian was Sun Ce. Sun Ce was like a role model for Chu Zhongtian. He wanted to have good martial abilities like Sun Ce. He dreamt of leading armies from the front like Sun Ce. Sun Ce was a military general but was always concerned about the troops and would usually appear in the military camp. However, this incident haspletely change Chu Zhongtian¡¯s impression on Sun Ce.


    Although Chu Zhongtian does not know how to read and write, he has discovered a certain truth. The truth is that, Sun Ce treats them well because of ulterior motives. The good treatment was not free. His concern for his soldiers is because they are his properties. They are his capital to conquer thends. He did not hesitate to throw them away just to conquer Wan Cheng.


    ¡°General Sun Ce, it is not that the reward is not enough!¡± Chu Zhongtian told Sun Ce. The reward offered by Sun Ce was extremely good. It was very tempting even to Chu Zhongtian. He just needs to kill a few of Lu Bu¡¯s soldiers and he could buy a big manor in his hometown. Kill several officers and Chu Zhongtian would be able to will be able to buy hundred acres of fertilend with arge estate. He could then retire as andlord with servants and ves.


    Even if you somehow identally killed a general, you would be promoted. As amander in chief, he would have troops tomand and also bodyguards. It was something the Chu family used to have.


    However, Chu Zhongtian does not want this reward. ¡°We don¡¯t care anymore!¡± Chu Zhongtian threw away his helmet. The symbol that he was a soldier in Sun Ce¡¯s Army was also thrown away.


    Although they served as soldiers to find food to eat, they are still people. They do not want to betray others and this person is their lord.


    ¡°Don¡¯t care anymore!?¡± Sun Ce was surprised for a moment. Soldiers fighting half way can suddenly resign? A merchant, a peddler, or even a hired person can suddenly quit and resign. However, a soldier cannot quit and resign. Those are called deserters. Deserters are usually beheaded.


    ¡°You want to rebel!?¡± Sun Ce was angry. As this is on the walls of Wan Cheng, it is unlikely for it to be deserters. If it is not deserters, then it would be a rebellion. ¡°Are you not afraid that your wife, children and vige suffer for your actions!?¡± The Danyang soldiers were recruited from the Danyang prefecture. The citizens there are more aggressive and are stronger. Even then, they would not be a match for a regr army. At that time, soldiers will find the vige and ughter everyone. Nothing else can be said about it because there was a rebellion.


    ¡°We surrender!¡± Chu Zhongtian dropped his weapon and armor. If deserters are killed, rebels would naturally involve their family. However, that may not apply to those that surrendered! In that case, I surrender. I am not a rebel and I have no intention of fighting you. I have already surrendered so you cannot go and find my family.


    ¡°You are now courting death!¡± Sun Ce red. He would have picked up his spear and immediately killed Chu Zhongtian with it. As long as he killed Chu Zhongtian, he could warn the other soldiers not to follow him.


    Before Sun Ce could finish his sentence, the remaining Danyang soldiers all took off their armor and dropped their swords. ¡°We surrender! We surrender!¡±


    More than 4,000 of Sun Ce¡¯s troops sat on the walls withmon clothes shouting surrender. The Lu Bu¡¯s Army only had about 1,000 soldiers left. Besides that, all of the soldiers were injured. How could they take prisoners?


    ¡°All units attack!¡± Under the city, Lu Su solved the deadlock. He does not know why all the Danyang took off their armor and surrendered, but he knows now is the best time to win Wan Cheng City.


    ¡°Kill, kill, kill!¡± 10,000 of Sun Ce¡¯s Armymon soldiers rushed towards the walls. Elites are no longer needed to fight Lu Bu¡¯s Army. In this state, 10,000mon soldiers were more than enough.


    ¡°Hahaha, I told you Wan Cheng would definitely fall!¡± Sun Ceughed. The 10,000 soldiers were rushing onto the walls like a tide. 10,000mon soldiers fighting against 1,000 weak soldiers. Lu Bu¡¯s Army could already see the oue.


    ¡°Huang Zhong! Today is the day that you die!¡± Sun Ce pointed his Overlord spear at Huang Zhong. Today is the day Wan Cheng will fall to Sun Ce. He would deal with this like how he has dealt with Lu Kang. The whole of Lu Bu¡¯s Army will join Liu Mang in death. Then there is those guys!


    Sun Ce looked at the Danyang soldiers that were sitting down with the corner of his eyes. Once I ughter Lu Bu¡¯s Army, I want to see who you will surrender to. At that time, he will turn the whole of Chu division into mincemeat.


    ¡°RGHAA!¡± While Sun Ce was busy taking control of the battle, there was a roar. The roar was bloodthirsty, tyrannical, and refused to give in to fear.


    ¡°Die! Die! Die!¡± Dong Xi¡¯s huge body came crashing down from the city walls. His face showed an expression of fear without knowing what actually happened. His chest does not have anywhere that looks good. Blood and bones were everywhere and tattered, and mixed together with his internal organs. One look is enough to say that this person cannot be saved.


    ¡°How!?¡± Sun Ce could not believe it. Dong Xi was dead! If it was Huang Zhong or Xu Sheng, Sun Ce would not feel that it is strange. After all, those two were very strong. However, Dong Xi was fighting Liu Mang. When Chen Wu died, it was because he was careless. This time, Dong Xi got overwhelmed and killed by Liu Mang.


    To be more urate, Dong Xi was punched to death. Beside Dong Xi was a person with red eyes punching Dong Xi. More flesh was torn each time he punched Dong Xi. Each time his hands went down is another hole in Dong Xi¡¯s body. Everything on his hand was meat.

 Chapter 190 - Counterattack (3)

    Chapter 190 Counterattack (3)


    Tranted by Gamer @ endlessfantasytrantions


    ¡°Kill, kill, kill!¡± Dong Xi and Liu Mang¡¯s battle have finally reached the point where neither side defends. Both the giant mace and the shieldde were already out of shape. Once it collided, both weapons broke apart.


    No weapons! All the sabres andnces on the ground does not suit the purpose of both fighters. The weapons would not be able to cut through Liu Mang¡¯s heavy armor. The weapons was also not sharp enough to cut Dong Xi¡¯s body fat.


    What was fights originally like? That is hand-to-handbat! With a nce, Liu Mang let out a roar. Dong Xi did the same. The two beasts, one big, one small, then rushed towards each other.


    Dong Xi¡¯s was physicallyrge. His arms wererger than Liu Mang¡¯s thighs. He raised his arms brought it down onto Liu Mang.


    Liu Mang blocked with his arm but his arms were thin and Dong Xi¡¯s arms wererge. He was blown back and his hands were knocked away. Liu Mang did not feel the pain and quickly stood up. He once again rushed towards Dong Xi.


    *Boom!* The two fists collided. Although Liu Mang¡¯s hands are small and not as big as Dong Xi, he was quite strong. The two fists then hit the ground.


    Both their arms were already broken in many pieces. The pain has never reduced Dong Xi¡¯s fighting capabilities and instead excites him further.


    *Boom, boom, boom* The two fighters had a silent agreement to continue punching each other. Thergely built Dong Xi was starting to falter as he could not take so many punches. As for Liu Mang, at the moment, he does not understand the meaning of pain. He only knows he must kill the big man in front of him. Dong Xi may not have high IQ but he can feel the pain. His fists became open palms. Dong Xi reached out for Liu Mang again but Liu Mang did not avoid. As a result, his hands were directly seized by Dong Xi.


    Dong Xi felt happy and tried to throw Liu Mang down the walls. As Dong Xi exert his strength, he noticed that he could not carry Liu Mang. Liu Mang¡¯s feet was still on the ground and the blue veins on his arms werepletely exposed. Dong Xi could not even move Liu Mang.


    If I can¡¯t carry you then I will just crush you! Dong Xi suddenly shoved Liu Mang. Liu Mang staggered back a few steps but soon recovered. His red eyes continues to sh and grabbed Dong Xi.


    One big figure and one small figure. Despite being 3-4 times the size of Liu Mang, Dong Xi was powerless to do anything to Liu Mang.


    *Roar!* Being treated this way by Liu Mang made Dong Xi unsatisfied. One hand was empty while the other hand tried to lift Dong Xi. If Xu Sheng and the others saw this, they would know that this is a skill you obtain when you have reached the peak of refinement. It was a skill that transfers the strength of one arm to the other.


    ¡°Argh!¡± Liu Mang exerted his strength. Unexpectedly, Dong Xi was being thrown by Liu Mang.


    *Roar* Liu Mang suddenly let go. Dong Xi was thrown andnded on the ground with some of the corpses.


    *Roar* Liu Mang was not done with Dong Xi. He rushed up to Dong Xi as if he was the wind and punched Dong Xi before he even had the chance to get up.


    Dong Xi has a lot of body fat and would not be harmed so easily by punches. As a result, Liu Mang tried to use more strength.


    Dong Xi tried to take this opportunity to get up. He pped Liu Mang¡¯s head causing the helmet to fly away. The corbone also broke and plunged into his flesh.


    Liu Mang quickly started his counterattack. Unfortunately, his punches were like tickles to Dong Xi. His body fat waspletely immune to punches and was even capable of resisting axes. However, Liu Mang continued to bombard Dong Xi with punches. He was punched by Dong Xi for every punch he threw. The Aries Gold Cloth has also started to dent. Liu Mang was also vomiting blood.


    ¡°N!¡± Suddenly, Dong Xi spat sweet blood. Before he could process what happened, Liu Mang punched him again. This time, he did not punch the outer body but Dong Xi¡¯s inner body.


    ¡°N!¡± Dong Xi opened his eyes wide as if he did not dare to believe it. When Liu Mang punched Dong Xi¡¯s body, his hands came out extremely bloody.


    There was a wound caused by the heavy shieldde earlier. If there is a strong barrier called fat protecting Dong Xi, then he should just bypass the barrier.


    The human body may be strong on the outside but the internal organs on the inside are extremely fragile and could not afford to receive direct hits.


    The more Dong Xi trembled from the pain, the more strength Liu Mang put into his attacks.


    ¡°Ah! Argh!¡± Dong Xi insanity has reached its highest point. Unable to bear the pain, he swings his fist at Liu Mang. Liu Mang did not dodge and continued to punch Dong Xi¡¯s innards.


    The two men continued to trade blows. Liu Mang was bleeding at all of his apertures. (TN: eyes,ears,nostrils,mouth,etc) These were all internal injuries. His hole face was red. On the other hand, Liu Mang continued to punch Dong Xi and continuously made the hole bigger. The final roar came crashing down with fear.


    Liu Mang continued to punch the corpse. He did not stop until Dong Xi turned into an unrecognizable piece of meat.


    ¡°Dong Xi!¡± Sun Ce grieved and trembled. After Zhou Tai and Chen Wu, another has fallen under Liu Mang¡¯s hands. ¡°Liu Mang! You must die!¡± Sun Ce gritted. He changed the target of his Overlord spear to Liu Mang and charged towards him. He must kill Liu Mang first. Liu Mang¡¯s existence has caused Sun Ce to lose his reasoning.


    *Swoosh* The Overlord spear rushed to the front of Liu Mang. He was tired and unable to dodge. Even if he could dodge, the person is currently insane.


    *ng* A golden figure and a golden sabre appeared to block the Overlord spear from killing Liu Mang.


    ¡°Huang Zhong!¡± The golden sword moving at a fast speed can only mean Huang Zhong.


    ¡°Your opponent is me!¡± Without a doubt, Huang Zhong dragged his exhausted body to confront Sun Ce.


    ¡°You are truly courting death!¡± Sun Ce roared. He red at Huang Zhong who has already lost more than half of his strength. Right now, the Huang Zhong in front of Sun Ce looked like a half dead person. He would not be a match for Sun Ce.


    ¡°As if I would not die if I don¡¯t go looking you!¡± Huang Zhong did not care. Dying early orte would not make a difference. Even if he did not block Sun Ce, he would still be unable to escape. ¡°As long as I am here, do not even think ofying a hand on my Little Lord!¡± Now Liu Mang does not have his sanity. His entire self was unconscious. Huang Zhong did not expect that Liu Mang could actually kill Dong Xi. He initially thought that holding off Dong Xi was already considered good. Now, Huang Zhong shuddered when he looked at the unrecognizable piece of meat called Dong Xi.


    Dong Xi¡¯s body was like mud. This was caused by continuous punching using a lot of strength.


    ¡°If you want to die first, I will fulfill your wish!¡± Sun Ce shouted. He knows that if he did not kill Huang Zhong, he cannot kill Liu Mang. In that case, he should just kill Huang Zhong first. His spearshed out as if it was a ck dragon ready to consume Huang Zhong. If Huang Zhong could still use his dragon skill, he could counter Sun Ce¡¯s attack. However, Huang Zhong can only try to stay alive from the attack and could not even defend properly.


    Sun Ce¡¯s 10,000 soldiers was also rushing towards the wall. The remaining 1,000 Lu Bu¡¯s Army dragged their tired bodies to fight the enemy head on. However, the front lines is slowly retreating. They could no longer defend. Three quarters of the city has already fallen. Fortunately, the citizens dealing with the fire only had a few casualties.


    ¡°The conclusion of the battle.¡± Lu Su said indifferently as he watched the scene from the camp. It¡¯s the end, Wan Cheng has fallen. It was the Sun Ce Army¡¯s victory. However, Lu Su did not want to say that word. At most, there were only 10,000 defenders but they defended and held their ground against 10,000 Danyang elites and even destroyed 40,000mon soldiers. 40,000 soldiers were traded for 10,000 soldiers. Then there are still those siege weapons used to besiege Wan Cheng. If it was not for him, they would probably still be at a deadlock right now. This kind of victory cannot be called a victory but merely a conclusion to the battle.


    ¡°Those doing logistics must get ready. We are going to enter the city!¡± Lu Su told the messenger beside him. Lu Su was truly tired. Lu Su was like the opposite of the sage that he used to be. He did not even think of anything during the massacre!


    ¡°I¡¯m tired. I am going to take a break.¡± Lu Su knows that the incident on Wan Cheng today was a massacre. A massacre devoid of human emotions. He has done too much killing today. He closed his eyes and saw all the eyes of those that died in the fire including the confused expression of Sun Ce¡¯s troops and the citizens that were shot down by the arrows.


    Lu Su did not have the heart to see this massacre.


    ¡°Yes!¡± The messenger nodded and went to deliver themands. Lu Su stroked his own head as he walked towards the big camp.


    As he walked halfway towards the camp, he noticed something wrong!


    *Rumble* The earth started to shake! This quake is...!


    ¡°Cavalry! Arge cavalry is approaching!¡± The soldiers on the watchtower shouted.


    ¡°Cavalry!¡± Lu Su stopped. He was really not expecting the cavalry to appear now, at this critical moment. He was not quick enough.


    This is impossible! Lu Su felt like his efforts were wasted. He killed so many people and swallowed so many poisonousmands. Would he still face defeat after all that? Lu Suughed. He never expected being an advisor would be so tiring.


    But this would be good. At least Wan Cheng City will no longer be ughtered. It would be salvation for Wan Cheng.


    Finally, Lu Su shouted hismands. ¡°Sound the retreat!¡±

 Chapter 191 - Counterattack (4)

    Chapter 191 Counterattack (4)


    Tranted by Gamer


    ¡°Die! Die!¡± Under Sun Ce¡¯s crazy assault, Huang Zhong had no chance to counterattack. It was uncertain if it was intentional but some of Sun Ce¡¯s attacks went towards the unconscious Liu Mang. This distracted Huang Zhong and caused him a few injuries. If it was not because Huang Zhong is extremely experienced, he would have been killed a long time ago.


    Even then, Huang Zhong already have no less than 5 holes in his body. The energy loss after shooting 2 iron arrows together with the amount of blood loss caused Huang Zhong¡¯s vision to blur.


    ¡°Looks like I will die here!¡± Huang Zhong smiled wryly. He was someone who has reached the peak of refinement. There were not many people in the world that could kill him. But today, he will die here, in Wan Cheng City.


    Fortunately, Huang Zhong would die without regrets. His only concern, that was Huang Xu¡¯s disease has already been cured. He owes a debt of life to Liu Mang, and today he will pay back this debt with his life.


    Huang Zhong calmed himself. It is okay to die. However, he must still cut of a piece of Sun Ce¡¯s meat in return.


    Huang Zhong stopped defending and his sword flew straight towards Sun Ce¡¯s vitals. His own body received Sun Ce¡¯s attack. Despite that, he managed to injure Sun Ce across his arm.


    ¡°Go die!¡± Sun Ce was angry. Even until now, Huang Zhong refused to die and even dared to do this.


    Huang Zhong already has no strength and just watched as Sun Ce¡¯s spear move towards his throat. This will kill me quickly! There should not be any pain! Xu, your father will go first.


    Huang Zhong was ready to close his eyes to ept his death when he heard the gong sounding the retreat.


    ¡°What!¡± Sun Ce was surprised for a moment, causing his spear to slow down. Huang Zhong quickly used this opportunity to move his neck and escape death.


    ¡°Retreat!?¡± Sun Ce was angry. What happened? Lu Su, Lu Su, what are you doing? Lu Bu¡¯s Army no longer have the strength to fight back and the citizens have been driven out of the walls. Within a few moments, Wan Cheng would belong to Sun Ce. They were about to win but the signal to retreat was sound.


    Sounding the retreat! It was not something to be yed with. Withdrawing the troops meant that the whole army would have to leave even if they have the advantage.


    *Rumble* The intense quake was felt on the walls.


    ¡°This quake is..!¡± Huang Zhong¡¯s face turned into one of joy. Yes, there is no mistake, thisrge vibration is... thisrge quake is...! Looking at horizon from the city walls, a lot of dust can be seen surging. The earth was also shaking heavily.


    ¡°Heavy Cavalries!¡± Sun Ce¡¯s face twisted. This has always happened ever since he attacked Wan Cheng. Every time it has reached a critical moment, his efforts became wasted. That day was because he got injured, today it is because of the heavy cavalries.


    Right now, heavy cavalries at such a scale can only belong to two people in Jiangdong. One of those is Lu Bu. Also, Lu Bu¡¯s cavalry is currently the strongest cavalry in the world.


    ¡°Bingzhou Wolf Cavalry!¡± Huang Zhong guessed correctly when he saw therge amount of dust. The huge quake told the people that the heavy cavalry is here. Nightmare of infantries, the Bing Province Wolf Cavalry is here! As long as the Wolf Cavalry is here, the city can be defended. Huang Zhong does not need to worry anymore. Rather, it is a matter of whether Sun Ce¡¯s Army is capable of withstanding the might of the Wolf Cavalry.


    Don¡¯t even need to mention Sun Ce¡¯s 30,000 elites. During the battle at Xuzhou, Kaiyang, Cao Cao had 100,000 elites including his Ferocious Cavalry, along with Guo Jia as themander, was not able to stop Lu Bu¡¯s 3,000 heavy cavalry. Lu Bu even managed to kill Li Dian. To make things worse, Sun Ce¡¯s elites were marines while Cao Cao¡¯s elites were truly elites. If those two forces were to fight, Cao Cao¡¯s Army would win.


    Now the nighmare called Wolf Cavalry has appeared. If Sun Ce does not retreat now, he will definitely not escape.


    ¡°What are you proud of!¡± Sun Ce saw that his men are starting to retreat. Sun Ce would not be able to fight alone. In ancient times, there are no modern technology formunications that are able tomunicate to all the soldiers. During ancient times, their methods ofmunications are by using their loud voices and roaring. The people with loud voices are given the job as messengers. Other forms ofmunications during battles are the drums and the gs. As a result, Sun Ce could not stop his army from retreating even if he is their lord.


    ¡°Even if I have to retreat, there is enough time for me to kill you!¡± Sun Ce could not allow Huang Zhong to stay alive. Even if he needs to retreat, he must kill Huang Zhong. This is because Huang Zhong has already reached the peak of refinement. People like him are a terror on the battlefield. He could be a swift knife that will destroy an entire army¡¯s battle formation. He can also dispatch troops and lower the enemy morale. If Huang Zhong¡¯s injury has recovered, Sun Ce will have to face this nightmare again.


    Saying something that Sun Ce would not like to hear, he is currently weaker than Huang Zhong. Besides that, there is someone stronger than Huang Zhong in the Lu Bu¡¯s Army, which is Lu Bu. If these two warriors were to visit you, you would not even dare to dispatch troops to fight them.


    This is why Huang Zhong must leave even if Sun Ce is a littlete in escaping. He must kill Huang Zhong. He must not allow others to obtain something that he does not able to obtain. Besides that, after killing Huang Zhong, he can kill the Prince of Shu, Liu Mang.


    ¡°ept your death!¡± Sun Ce¡¯s Overlord spear stabbed towards Huang Zhong. Before the hit could connect, there was a ¡®whoosh¡¯ sound, and a few arrows suddenly flew past Sun Ce¡¯s face. Sun Ce blocked the arrows with his Overlord spear but could not kill Huang Zhong. He saw a young man aiming at him with a bow and an arrow.


    The young man looks like Huang Zhong. It was Huang Xu. He had disappeared after shooting the ballista crossbow because Liu Mang knows that the city would probably fall. Liu Mang made him disappear to keep him as a contingency n if the city was captured. Huang Xu would take Lu Bu¡¯s family along with the other families of those who died and escape.


    Huang Xu took Lu Bu¡¯s family including Miss Lu, and arranged a ce for them in the Wan Cheng prison. He prepared a year¡¯s worth of food for them in prison. This way, the Sun Ce would not be able to reach Lu Bu¡¯s family and would allow Lu Bu tounch a counterattack without worrying about hostages. If Lu Bu is unable to return in a year, then his family will die and the Lu Bu¡¯s Army will disband.


    Huang Xu came back after he settled that business. Lu Bu¡¯s family, Liu Mang¡¯s wives and Liu Neng¡¯s family can escape. However, Huang Xu cannot escape. Even if his father is not on the walls, the person who gave him a second life is there. Huang Xu¡¯s education since he was young tells him to report a drop of water of kindness as a gushing spring. (TN: Return a drop of kindness with a fountain of kindness.) Since he gave Huang Xu a second life, it would mean that Huang Xu would return the favor with his life! These father and child were truly alike to think of the same thing!


    Huang Xu returned to the walls to find Sun Ce fighting his father. He does not know why his father was losing to Sun Ce and was slowly defeated. Even then, he did not hesitate and shot a few arrows.


    Huang Xu once again nocked an arrow. This time he did not shoot. This is because he knows that an archer who did not shoot is scarier than an archer the shot an arrow. Huang Xu focused on Sun Ce¡¯s body. Eagle Eye. It was one of the Huang family¡¯s subtle archer skill. The Eagle Eye was a skill that applies great pressure on the opponent. It was like an eagle in the sky focusing on you. It was constantly ready to swoop down and take you to the sky.


    Now, Sun Ce is receiving this kind of feeling from the young man. Although he is confident of defending himself from the arrows, he would not be able to kill Huang Zhong. If he were to kill Huang Zhong, he is sure that the archer would have pierced him with a few arrows.


    ¡°Detestable!¡± Sun Ce gritted. His hands continued to hold the Overlord spear firmly. It was a difficult choice. The young man with the bow is already making his escape difficult. Besides that, the Wolf Cavalry is also approaching and getting ready to siege.


    If it was just the Wolf Cavalry, Sun Ce would not be afraid. He was afraid of the king of the wolves that would bring him a swift death.


    ¡°General Sun Ce, are you still here? Do you need me to send you off?¡± Huang Zhong also felt the Eagle Eye. He did not turn around to see but he can feel his son. It was Huang Xu telling him that his son is here to help.


    Huang Zhong was filled with emotions. Originally, Huang Zhong was the one protecting Huang Xu. He took care of Huang Xu, travelled the entire world for medicine and even kneeled for Huang Xu.


    All of that effort did not go to waste! That little boy Huang Xu has already grown up. He can now protect his father.


    ¡°I will take your life some other day on the battlefield!¡± Sun Ce knows he could no longer dy. Most of the soldiers in Sun Ce¡¯s Army have already descended the walls. Now the Lu Bu¡¯s Army controls the area again and started to gather. If he gets surrounded, he can forget about leaving. Sun Ce decided to leave after saying something hateful.


    ¡°The next time we meet, which one of us will die is not determined!¡± Huang Zhong said faintly. If he did not shoot the two iron arrows, Sun Ce would not have the opportunity to hurt him. If Sun Ce had not constantly tried to attack Liu Mang, would he have the opportunity to kill Huang Zhong? The next time we meet! You should decide how to die!


    Huang Zhong was also angry. This good-natured man also had a big temper. When Sun Ce said he wanted to ughter the whole of Wan Cheng City and framed Lu Bu¡¯s Army, Sun Ce entered Huang Zhong¡¯s kill list.


    ¡°Humph!¡± Sun Ce gave Huang Zhong onest look before he vanished below the walls.


    ¡°Phew!¡± Huang Zhong gave a heavy sigh of relief. He was really tired. Two arrows were his limit. Together with the injuries he obtained when protecting Liu Mang, he has already reached his limits. Just now he really pushed himself past his limits. If it wasn¡¯t for that, his throat would have been pierced by the Overlord Spear.


    ¡°Father!¡± Huang Xu quickly rushed and tried to support Huang Zhong but he was stopped. ¡°My son, you have grown up!¡± Huang Zhong looked kindly at Huang Xu. Even then this is a battlefield. A lot have died in the hands of Huang Zhong and Sun Ce. When he was about to die, he felt nothing. Truly grown up. Huang Zhong felt like it was yesterday when Huang Xu was just a little brat shouting that he hated his father, but today Huang Xu became a man. Huang Zhong was in a trance.


    ¡°Father!¡± Huang Xu looked at his father. His father was a good warrior and a good general but was not a good father. Ever since he was born, his father did not treat him with love but taught him the Huang family¡¯s martial arts. Huang Zhong was too hopeful and treated Huang Xu as if he were a tool to bring honor to his ancestors. As a child, Huang Xu really did not like his father.


    Huang Zhong¡¯s excessive desire for Huang Xu to reach the peak of refinement became a waste when Huang Xu was infected with pneumonia. If he used energy for a day, he would cough non-stop or even vomit blood. There are no martial arts that do not involve the use of physical strength.


    To cure Huang Xu of his illness, Huang Zhong travelled throughout the northern part of the Han Dynasty. He also went to the southwest areas. If there were anyrge boats, Huang Zhong would have crossed the ocean.


    Huang Zhong worked very hard but Huang Xu was not grateful. At that time, Huang Xu assumed that his father is doing all that for his ancestors and he gave his father the cold treatment.


    After travelling all over China, Huang Zhong still did not manage to find the cure for Huang Xu. Huang Zhong fell into despair but he managed to calm his heart. The Huang family¡¯s man does not necessarily need to learn martial arts. Studying is also an option. They can still be sessful. At this time, Huang Zhong recovered and became a father. He took proper care and showed love for Huang Xu.


    However, it was toote. Huang Zhong can already feel the gap between him and his son. He still tried to repair their rtionship. Those few years was Huang Xu¡¯s happiest moments. However, Huang Xu could not forget and continued to worry that he was being used.


    Then one day, Huang She kidnapped Huang Xu to embarrass Huang Zhong. When Huang Xu found out that his father kneeled to someone around his age for him, his heart healed. Soon after that, Huang Xu was saved by Lu Bu¡¯s Army. After that Liu Mang told Huang Xu about his father¡¯s actions and interpreted them. Liu Mang told Huang Xu that the training was Huang Zhong¡¯s way of raising him so that he does not run into trouble in the future.


    After so many years, my father grew old! Huang Xu saw that his father had white hair and wrinkles. The hair and wrinkles told Huang Xu that his father is getting old. He was no longer Huang Xu¡¯s young and energetic father. (TN: Raws said flying. Flying father.)


    As time flies, Huang Xu became a man (20 yrs old) and it was his turn to protect his father.


    ¡°Go. The little lord is still there! You must remember. That man is our Huang family¡¯s savior. The Huang family owed him too much. It is difficult for your father to pay him back. The rest is up to you.¡± Huang Zhong patted his son¡¯s shoulder. He believed in his eyes. He has never once seen things wrong.


    Follow him. Perhaps you can honor your ancestors.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry father! As long as your son is here, no one will harm the Little Lord!¡± Huang Xu was very grateful to Liu Mang. It was Liu Mang who gave him a second life and eased the rtionship between him and his father. If it was not for Liu Mang, Huang Xu would still not have forgiven his father!

 Chapter 192 - Warrior Resolve (1)

    Chapter 192 Warrior Resolve (1)


    Tranted by Gamer @ endlessfantasytrantions


    The Bingzhou Wolf Cavalry was rushing. They rode without stopping to reach and defend Wan Cheng City. When they reached Wan Cheng, Lu Bu¡¯s face turned pale. Therge walls of Wan Cheng were deformed and scorched ck. Lu Bu does not know what happened inside but he is unable to identify the people on the walls. The Lu Bu¡¯s Army banner on the walls and also Liu Mang¡¯s Urban Army banner could not be seen. The only thing that could be seen is the pile of corpses.


    The gates of Wan Cheng was broken and was also blocked up.


    ¡°What happened to Wan Cheng! What happened to Han Yang! What about Chan, Ling and the others!¡± These were all important to Lu Bu. The only thing he was happy about was that Sun Ce¡¯s banner was not on Wan Cheng. If Wan Cheng was captured, Lu Bu was not sure if he could hold back from immediately sieging the city.


    ¡°Milord, it seems that Wan Cheng has not fallen.¡± This made Lu Bu¡¯s chest tighten. Although he only took about 200 cavalries to act as reinforncements, the rest of the city is like a deserter army. Wan Cheng City fought until this condition. What about the officers and soldiers? They said ¡®share riches and die together¡¯.


    ¡°Not yet fallen but about to!¡± Lu Bu knows that the city was almost destroyed. The should also be heavy casualties. He only left 3,000 Urban Army soldiers to Liu Mang. Adding those that surrendered would only amount to 8,000. The amount of troops attacking the city was about 100,000. Lu Bu also thought that the city would not hold.


    Wasn¡¯t Xia Pi also like this! Although Lu Bu had 70,000 soldiers, but it was destroyed by Cao Cao¡¯s 150,000 soldiers and only leave behind 2,000 soldiers. Xia Pi fell and if it was not because of Liu Mang, right now his head would have been in Cao Cao¡¯s hands. His Red Hare and Sky Piercer now belong to Cao Cao.


    At that time, Lu Bu¡¯s Army was bigger than Liu Mang¡¯s Army, yet he can only escape for encirclement. Depending on how strong a person is, one person could even kill hundreds or thousands but what about the soldiers? Not every one of them are warriors.


    If you are able to kill 1 person, you are an ordinary soldier. If you are able to kill 2 people, you can be counted as veterans. If you are able to kill 10 people then you are an elite. This applies to those in a military post.


    ¡°Sun Ce has withdrawn his troops!¡± Cheng Yu said as he saw the soldiers withdrawing. What other types of troops would be able to stop heavy cavalries? Heavy cavalries would just ughter normal soldiers. The spears on heavy cavalries could easily pierce the armor of soldiers. On the other hand, they would not be able to slice through the heavy armors even if they managed to hit.


    1,000 cavalry units would be able to fight off 10,000 infantries. One of the reasons the Central ins are always invaded is because the invaders have cavalry.


    When the soldiers meet the cavalries, the soldiers with a strong heart would resist. The soldiers with a weak heart would immediately be frightened.


    The soldiers will run and disperse. The ones with good luck will be able to escape.


    If their luck is bad they may panic and will assault the formation of the friendly forces. For example, when they encountered the Yuzhou Cavalry, the Lu Bu¡¯s Army baggage carriers panicked. If Liu Mang did not behead them, the formation will be broken and the soldiers will be routed.


    ¡°Go first! Give him a gift!¡± Lu Bu sneered. Sun Ce fought so long and turned Wan Cheng into a mess. It is now time to settle debts.


    ¡°But Milord!¡± Cheng Yu protested. They have been marching non-stop for days. Now they are already at their limit. They were supposed to arrive earlier but ended up dyed for two hours. This was because some of the soldiers was unable to continue holding on to their horses. Besides that, some of the horses already started foaming at the mouth. The Wolf Cavalry is strong but one of the reasons for that is the elites. They have travelled beyond the Great Wall before. Beyond the Great Wall is mostly unhabitated and it is normal for a person to get lost for over 10 days. For them, long journeys are quite normal.


    However, this Wolf Cavalry has new recruits. Cheng Yu admits that Zhang Liao is very good at leading the troops. From Kaiyang to here, he reorganized the Wolf Cavalry. The more experienced soldier teaches the less experienced ones.


    Unfortunately, time is still a limiting factor. Although they can ride horses and can swing weapons their weapons at their enemies, it does not prepare them for long journeys. Marching for days and nights, even a strong person may falter under the pressure. If strong generals like Cheng Yu started to feel sick, what about themon soldiers?


    ¡°Do I need you to teach me!¡± Lu Bu looked into the eyes of Cheng Yu. Cheng Yu felt a chill across his body. What kind of eyes is this! Wolves! No mistake! Even if it was the eyes of a wolf king, it was the kind of eyes as if it was looking at an injured wolf cub.


    Cheng Yu was under Liu Mang¡¯s leadership which is why Lu Bu answered this way. It can already be considered an achievement for Lu Bu. If it was any other soldier, Lu Bu will definitely not ignore it.


    ¡°Let the hunting start!¡± Lu Bu led the wolf pack in his golden armor.


    ¡°Hungry, Hungry, Starving!¡± The wolves howled. They are wolves under the leadership of the wolf king. They want to rip open and swallow their enemies. Tired? Can they be tired? Even then, they will persist. They are wolves. Wolves are a type of vengeful animal. They are also vengeful beasts.


    ¡°Tear them! Tear them apart!¡± The wolf cavalry rode past Wan Cheng andunched an attack on the retreating Sun Ce¡¯s Army.


    ¡°This is bad!¡± Sun Ce was among the retreating soldiers. They could feel the cavalrying to attack them. The retreating soldiers would not be able to withstand the heavy cavalry. Sun Ce realized that this time he is not supposed to charge with spirit but to dodge.


    ¡°Have they started fighting?¡± Lu Su supported himself on a lookout tower and was followed by a military official. The 5,000 starving wolves were rushing to the food. The copsing sheep are no match for it. The 10,000 troops are more like 10,000 sheeps in the wilderness.


    ¡°Arggh!¡± The Wolf Cavalry has opened a hole in the flock of sheep. The wolves put away their spears. Spears are meant for starting a fight and disrupting battle formations. The retreating soldiers are already panicking and there are no formations.


    The blood stimted the wolves and made them crazier. They shed once with their knives and do not confirm the kill as their allies in the back will finish them off. All they need to do is charge.


    Lu Su finally knows what is the Bingzhou Wolf Cavalry. He finally knows why it was named Wolf Cavalry. They are truly a pack of wolves. A pack of wolves that make their enemies smell despair and death.


    ¡°Where is Milord!¡± Searching from the watchtower, he saw a man in the retreating army with wings on the helmet. That was their Lord Sun Ce! Behind him was his guard Taishi Ci. They started running like mad ever since they descended the walls. However, their horse have already went back so they could only run together with the soldiers. How could a person ever run faster than a horse? This was how the Wolf Cavalry catch up to them.


    ¡°Military advisor, dispatch the troops! Bring the Lord back!¡± Sun Ce had Taishi Ci to protect him but how could a person fight against a pack of wolves? Not to mention that the wolf king is somewhere in there. Once the wolves catch up, everything would be over.


    ¡°Dispatch the troops?¡± Lu Su looked at the Sun Ce¡¯s Army being ughtered as he thinks to himself but did not send any troops out.


    ¡°Military advisor! Quickly dispatch the troops!¡± The wolf cavalry has already caught up to Sun Ce. Taking the lead was a warrior in gold. His halberd striked out towards their Lord Sun Ce.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Lu Bu?¡± Lu Su slowly told himself. His words made the other military officers that were around him tremble in fear. Sun Ce has ughtered the nobles and their ves. He then framed Liu Mang. However, the noble¡¯s private army did not convert. First of all, Sun Ce does not have so many generals. Besides that, if they went out to fight they would not know who is the general. This is why the military officials are all left behind.


    When they heard Lu Su say that the golden warrior is Lu Bu, they could not help but shiver. There is nobody who did not know about Lu Bu. They say ¡®ve of three-surnames¡¯ in disdain but when they truly encountered the individual, they would immediately retreat.


    They are afraid that Lu Su would make them go out and fight Lu Bu. In addition to these officials, There are two more under Sun Ce¡¯s leadership that did not appear. One is in the scout division and the other is in the lookout division. The scout official was already dead. He was shot by an arrow while scouting for Lu Bu¡¯s cavalry.


    ¡°Stay in the camp! No one is allowed to go out!¡± Lu Su gave hismand. This order made the officers give a sigh of relief. Dispatch troops? That is just asking them to die! The 10,000 retreating soldiers that have their formation destroyed is pretty much a lost cause. The Wolf Cavalry may not dare to attack the main camp but once you leave the main camp you would also be a target.


    ¡°But that is the Lord. Milord!¡± The lookout officer stared at Lu Su in disbelief. What is Lu Su doing? What is he thinking? If he does not dispatch troops then the Lord will die! Is he trying to revolt? If Milord dies then what is the value of Sun Ce¡¯s Army?


    ¡°Military advisor! Are you thinking of rebelling?¡± The lookout officer roared at Lu Su. The lookout soldiers all look at Lu Su¡¯s eyes and noticed something not right. These soldiers are part of Sun Ce¡¯s main army. They are not the noble¡¯s private army and would not even care about their own lives. Even when Lu Su ordered the archers to execute the fire attack, these soldiers did not give any kind of reaction. They do not care about the deaths of the soldiers on the walls. As long as it is for the Lord¡¯s great cause, their deaths are worth it.


    Now the one stopping them is Lu Su. Sun Ce is in danger but Lu Su does not allow anyone to go out and save him. This made the soldiers unhappy.


    If Sun Ce is dead, they would no longer have value! For them, Sun Ce is the sky!


    When the soldiers around him looked at Lu Su¡¯s eyes and noticed something wrong, some of them even drew their weapons. These soldiers were all elite. If they turned this into a battlefield, scribes like Lu Su would definitely be dead.


    ¡°What are you doing!¡± The soldiers protecting Lu Su also drew their weapons. They looked at their fellow officers. Although they also did not agree with Lu Su¡¯smand, Sun Ce ordered them topletely obey Lu Su and to protect him.


    ¡°Requesting military advisor to dispatch the troops!¡± The soldiers half knelt and looked at Lu Su¡¯s eyes. His hand was already touching his knife. If Lu Su continued to refuse to dispatch the troops, he wouldsh out and immediately behead Lu Su.


    ¡°Please dispatch the troops!¡± The surrounding people knelt down resolutely.


    Lu Su also looked at the lookout officer unwaveringly. Both the lookout and the scouts are both under Sun Ce. Both of them were personally promoted by Sun Ce. To be a lookout or a scout would require good eyesight and also good skills in martial arts. This is especially true for those in the scout division. The scouts would be about a hundred man strongpared to those in the other division.


    Lu Su was not afraid of the lookout officers and finally shook his head. These soldiers have really high morale! If he does not dispatch soldiers, the soldiers would probably try to kill him!


    Even then, Lu Su was steadfast in hismands ¡°All soldiers on standby! Without my permission no one is allowed to leave the main camp!¡±


    ¡°In that case, do not me me military advisor!¡± The soldiers in the lookout division have resolute eyes with the intention to cut down Lu Su.


    ¡°What are you guys doing? Drop your weapons! Do you know what you are doing!¡± Lu Su¡¯s guards shouted.


    ¡°The military advisor revolted!¡± the soldiers pulled out their weapons and rushed towards Lu Su.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Lu Su¡¯s guards also pull out their swords to fight attack. The other lookout soldiers and Sun Ce¡¯s rtives also took out their swords and mostly hope to avoid a fight.


    ¡°Sun Ze what are you doing! Quickly put down your sword!¡± One of the previous noble¡¯s deputy general shouted. It was the Wu family¡¯s deputy general. He has seen the situation from the watchtower. ¡°The military advisor must have his reasons. What do you n on doing!¡± He was really afraid this Sun Ze would rush out and meet the Wolf Cavalry. The Wolf Cavalry destroying the Sun Ce¡¯s Army have already struck terror into him.


    ¡°Reason? I, Sun Ze, may not have studied a lot but don¡¯t try and lie to me! You want to stay here and watch the Lord die? Coward!¡± Sun Ze did not show him any respect. The Wu family have always been considerate to their Lord but unexpectedly, none of them were willing to help during crucial moments.


    Sun Ze¡¯s life belongs to Sun Ce. Sun Ce gave him food to eat when he was starving so that he can survive. This is why he follows Sun Ce. He was also given the name Sun! Now is the time to repay Sun Ce!


    ¡°You!¡± The Wu family¡¯s deputy got angry. Coward? He calls it adapting to the situation. Going out right now is to court death!


    ¡°Stop!¡± Lu Su waved his hand to stop the fight. He looked at the lookout division with aplicated expression. There is respect and admiration. However, it was guilt that made him helpless. ¡°If you want to go, I will not stop you. I will even give you a battalion of troops and horses.¡±


    The battalion of soldiers refers to the lookout division. Their vision and martial arts are good. Otherwise, they could not be the eyes of the army.


    ¡°Only a battalion?¡± The officer wanted the whole army to go out and save their Lord. Not one battalion!


    ¡°Do not bargain with me!¡± Lu Su said indifferently. ¡°One battalion is already the most I can give you. If you are still unwilling, then go ahead and fight! I have the Lord¡¯s orders. This whole army is under my control. Do you think you have a stratagem!¡±


    ¡°Military advisor!¡± The officer stared into Lu Su¡¯s eyes to see what he meant but he was disappointed. Lu Su¡¯s eyes were indifferent. The officer clenched his fist. He knows what Lu Su said is correct. Sun Ce did give Lu Su the authority to control the army. The whole army had to listen to Lu Su. If they were to try and continue fighting, then the whole division might die. Besides that, they cannot really kill Lu Su. Even if they did, they would not gain any military authority.


    Now Lu Su allowing them to take out 1 division is already being magnanimous. Continuing to pester Lu Su would not get him any more soldiers. Time is also running short, the Wolf Cavalry have almost caught up.


    ¡°We will go!¡± Some of the lookout division soldiers were still unwilling, but this was the only way. ¡°We will save our Lord! Since they will not go, we will go!¡± The lookout officer shouted. He used the word ¡®they¡¯ but he was only referring to Lu Su.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and save the Lord!¡± The soldiers roared and the gate to the main camp was opened. When the gate was open, the elites rushed out. They rushed to save Sun Ce under the leadership of Sun Ze.


    Looking at the soldiers who rushed out, Lu Su said to himself. ¡°I never said not to save him but he is not Milord. Sorry.¡±

 Chapter 193 - Warrior Resolve (2)

    Chapter 193 Warrior Resolve (2)


    ¡°Wrong?!¡± Lu Bu brought the Wolf Cavalry to finish off Sun Ce¡¯s Army. Lu Bu was also extremely excited. This is because in the chaos he saw an armor with phoenix wing. Is that not Sun Ce? Beside him was another person wearing a general¡¯s armor. Although he does not recognize the person, Lu Bu knows this is another one of Sun Ce¡¯s high ranking officers.


    If he could capture or behead these two generals, then it would really be a profit. This is especially true for Sun Ce. If Sun Ce dies then Jiangdong will not have any more chaotic wars. Even if Lu Bu does not raise a hand, he doubts that Liu Biao will let this opportunity pass. The mountain people in the Jiangdong territory will start a revolt and at that time, Jiangdong will easily fall. Lu Bu may once again obtain a territory.


    However, Lu Bu felt something strange. This is because the general beside Sun Ce feels weak. He feels a bit weak and does not have a military aura. Lu Bu knows that Sun Ce has reached the refinement stage but he did not know that Sun Ce have already reached the peak of refinement. However, Lu Bu still knows that Sun Ce has reached a refinement stage as he had tested him during the banquet.


    People who refined their bodies can take deep breaths. Ordinary people cannot feel it but people who have refined their bodies can naturally feel it. However, the two people in front of him were too weak. It is as if they have no sense of being.


    Lu Bu could not help but look elsewhere to search for something wrong. Among the retreating Sun Ce¡¯s Army were two soldiers dressed in ordinary soldier¡¯s clothes. They followed arge part of the army retreating towards the main camp, where there is a possibility to survive.


    Cavalries may be powerful but they are unable to attack the main camp as the main camp have barriers. (TN: The ¡®barriers¡¯ are the spiky kind known as cheval de frise) Besides that, the main camp can also station archers. Although they do not have a city wall, Sun Ce Army¡¯s main camp have such an amazing defense that cavalries would not think of attacking.


    ¡°N?¡± Lu Bu¡¯s horse ran quickly.


    He spotted two soldiers that gave a stronger presence than the two generals. As Lu Bu took his horse and rushed there to investigate, he heard shouting.


    ¡°Kill! Save the Lord, Save the Lord!¡± From Sun Ce¡¯s main camp, a battalion of soldier rushed out waving their swords. They rushed towards the Wolf Cavalry and the high ranked Sun Ce officer.


    ¡°Must be my mistake!¡± Lu Bu shook his head. He cannot let these Sun Ce soldiers rescue their Lord. Lu Bu has already caught the big fish so he must not let it go. Sun Ce have already paid a visit to Wan Cheng so he must not leave.


    Lu Bu sat up straight on his horse. His Neptune halberd has been unbearably hungry and thirsty. (TN: Pegasusfarts tranted it as a trident but the tranting tool gave me Ocean Emperor¡¯s/Neptune¡¯s halberd. Since Ocean Emperor is too long I went with Neptune.)


    The Zhou family have several strong warriors that even gave trouble to Zang Ba. Lu Bu ughtered them one by one and now Sun Ce who is refining his body is not tolerable.


    ¡°Courting death!¡± Using infantries to assault cavalries! These guys are really courting death! Not to mention that they are not even wearing heavy armor and did not even reach 1,000 people. Besides that, the Wolf Cavalry number around 5,000. If the 5,000 cavalry still could not win the 1,000 soldiers, then you might as wellmit suicide!


    The soldiers approaching attempts to join up with the retreating army to fight the Wolf Cavalry. All that oppose Lu Bu¡¯s Army must be crushed.


    ¡°Tear them to shreds!¡± Lu Bu shouted as he led the charge of the heavy cavalry. Lu Bu actually respected them a little. There are actually people not afraid of death! Not to mention 1,000 soldiers, even if there were 5,000 soldiers, Lu Bu would still destroy them.


    ¡°You deserve praise, but I will still send you to your deaths!¡± Lu Bu will not be kind to his enemies. To be kind to the enemy is to be cruel to your allies. If you let an enemy go, the next time it would be possible for that person¡¯s hands to be contaminated with the blood of your friends.


    ¡°Lord!¡± The lookout division rushed to where their Lord is but were dumbfounded because it was not their Lord but an ordinary soldier. Sun Ze would definitely recognize Sun Ce so they were sure that this is just an ordinary soldier wearing the general¡¯s armor.


    Then there is Taishi Ci, Sun Ce¡¯s bodyguard, was also a fake. Two of them were ordinary soldiers wearing Sun Ce¡¯s and Taishi Ci¡¯s armor. In that case where is his Lord Sun Ce and Taishi Ci?


    ¡°Hungry! Starving! Tear them to pieces!¡± The Wolf Cavalry have already reached them and Sun Ze did not have any time to think. He can only raise his knife to meet the assault.


    ¡°Sun Ce! ept death!¡± Lu Bu took the lead and rushed towards Sun Ce. Sun Ce is his objective. His Neptune halberd rushed towards Sun Ce¡¯s shoulder. As Lu Bu does not know how strong Sun Ce is, he tested Sun Ce. However, he did not expect his mere test to actually strike ¡®Sun Ce¡¯ in the shoulder and tear off the arm.


    What kind of situation is this? Was Sun Ce so weak? He could not even fight a little? Lu Bu is only using 30% of his strength. The general beside Sun Ce was even more unlucky. His head was chopped off by a cavalry soldier. Without the head, his body just dropped to the floor.


    On the other hand, the cavalry soldier was very excited after obtaining the head. ording to merits, it would be like killing a hundred or even a thousand soldiers.


    ¡°Wrong! This is definitely wrong!¡± At that time, ¡®Sun Ce¡¯ turned his body and showed a pained expression to Lu Bu. <i>Not Sun Ce!</i>


    Lu Bu saw that the person was wearing Sun Ce¡¯s armor but was just an ordinary soldier.


    ¡°Those two people!¡± Lu Bu remembered the two people with strong presence. <i>It¡¯s them! </i>Lu Bu finally understood why one of them gave him a familiar feeling. <i>One of them is Sun Ce!</i> Lu Bu opened his eyes wide. He unexpectedly could not recognize Sun Ce. He quickly turned his horse and the Wolf Cavalry followed him.


    ¡°There! He is over there!¡± Lu Bu finally spotted Sun Ce and his general. In the crowd of soldiers, two people felt particrly powerful. They may be wearing soldier¡¯s clothes but they could not conceal their presence. <i>Sun Ce and his general!</i>


    <i></i>


    ¡°He found out already!¡± Sun Ce and Taishi Ci was shocked. There is still some distance until they reach the main camp. Although the camp was only a few hundred steps away, it felt endless to these two generals. Humans could not run faster than horses. Lu Bu has already found them. If he caught up then they are dead.


    ¡°Milord, you go on ahead! Ci will cover you!¡± Taishi Ci immediately turned around. With him blocking the way, he could give Sun Ce a little more time to run.


    ¡°No! We will escape together!¡± Sun Ce shook his head. He has already lost Zhou Tai, a warrior who reached the peak of refinement. Chen Wu and Dong Xi have also died on Wan Cheng. He cannot lose Taishi Ci. Taishi Ci was not just a strong general. He was also a first ss general in terms of leading the troops.


    ¡°We will not make it!¡± Taichi Ci knows that those who reached the peak of refinement can alter their body weight while sitting on the horse as if the horse is not carrying anything. These horses can run faster than the average cavalry.


    The amount of time it would take for them to reach the camp would be enough for the Wolf Cavalry to sweep through the ranks twice. This is why Taishi Ci decided to stay behind to help Sun Ce escape.


    Sun Ce wanted to say something but was pushed by Taishi Ci. ¡°Run quickly! Otherwise, the both of us would not escape!¡±


    ¡°Zi Yi! You!¡± Sun Ce was not an arguing person. He could only grit his teeth. ¡°Take care! If you can, just surrender!¡±


    A ruler that asks his soldiers to surrender to the enemy is a rare one. However, Sun Ce does not have any other choice. He came to conquer Wan Cheng and was winning. After taking down Wan Cheng¡¯s defenses, he was suddenly chased by the Bingzhou Wolf Cavalry everywhere.


    ¡°I got it!¡± Taishi said and took a deep breath. Suddenly, several hundred soldiers appeared. All of them were injured and one person even had a missing arm. These were Sun Ze and the lookout division who fought against the Wolf Cavalry earlier.


    ¡°Sun Ze!¡± Sun Ce recognized this person. (TN: Read this at endlessfantasytrantion)


    ¡°Milord and Taishi Ci, quickly escape. Leave this ce to me!¡± Sun Ze replied. He looked at Sun Ce with a crying and embarrassing face.


    Originally they were being trampled by the Wolf Cavalry. However, Lu Bu¡¯s search for Sun Ce gave the lookout division a chance to rest. There were originally 700 soldiers but was pulverized by the Wolf Cavalry. These soldiers are the remaining survivors.


    After the cavalry charge, they still need to reorganize the formation. The remaining 200 injured soldiers then quickly rushed to Sun Ce and Taishi Ci.


    ¡°Milord! General Taishi Ci! Go!¡± The other lookout division soldiers also roared out.


    ¡°Where! Where is the king!¡± Lu Bu did not hesitate and rushed towards where Sun Ce is without even bothering to fight the soldiers. His only objective is Sun Ce.


    Not killing this fish may not mean that this fish will not find him. Sun Ze¡¯s arm was broken but he still had another arm. With one arm, he grabbed the tail of Lu Bu¡¯s horse.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Sun Ze used all his strength and blue veins even appeared on his head.


    ¡°Move!¡± Lu Bu¡¯s horse ended up a bit sluggish. Lu Bu shed at the offender without hesitation. Sun Ze¡¯s body was immediately sliced into half and the intestines dropped out.


    ¡°Go!¡± Even though he was cut, he did not die immediately and there is still some sanity. However it was extremely painful. As a result, Sun Ze held on to the tail tighter. Half of his body along with his intestines was already very far away. Even when he closed his eyes, he still held on to the tail of Lu Bu¡¯s horse.


    (TN: Tranting this story made me feel like I am burning that thing you call ¡®Physics¡¯ and ¡®Common Logic¡¯)

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194 Final Gamble (1)


    ¡°Where is he!¡± Lu Bu made his horse run faster. This is Lu Bu¡¯s horse riding skill. Lu Bu is strong inbat. He is even stronger when he is fighting on a horse. He grew up in Bingzhou, Wuyuan. Horse riding is verymon in that area. It is to the extent that horsemanship is like a body instinct. Lu Bu is even capable ofmunicating with his horse.


    With the Sky Piercer and the Red Hare, Lu Bu was fearsome even among the heroes. This was not something boasted by Lu Bu but reality. Very few could stand in the way of Lu Bu when he has Red Hare and the Sky Piercer. This is why most people rely on the city walls when fighting with Lu Bu.


    ¡°Detestable!¡± Sun Ce was a bit regretful of his speed. Lu Bu was more ruthless than Liu Mang. If it was not because Liu Mang shot Oolong, he would not need to worry about being chased by Lu Bu. While Lu Bu¡¯s horse is good, it was not as good as Oolong. If he had Oolong, he need not fear Lu Bu.


    Now Sun Ce could only rely on his two legs to run. He is Jiangdong¡¯s Little Conqueror. He will strike back against Lu Bu but the time is not now. Sun Ce felt a bit depressed. Since when was he the one being chased?


    ¡°Now!¡± Lu Su stood up from inside the main camp.


    Lu Bu was a bit slow. Sun Ce and his general reached pass the main camp¡¯s barrier.


    Countless soldiers from inside the main camp lifted their bows and arrows. Lu Bu is confident that the bows and arrows would not be able to harm him but the Wolf Cavalry would receiverge casualties. Lu Bu definitely does not want that. As Sun Ce and his general were quite powerful, they would be able to stall Lu Bu long enough for the arrows to cause harm.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Lu Bu stopped and strolled near the main camp. His Neptune Halberd was dazzling in his hands. He is a Wolf King. He is currently considering how to tear apart his prey.


    He was truly fooled by the Sun Ce Army.


    <i>Good strategy! </i>First, exchange armor with the soldiers to attract his attention elsewhere. He wondered why Sun Ce was so weak but the battalion of soldiers dispatched, dispelled his suspicions. They truly did not fear death. 1,000 soldiers dared to charge at 5,000 cavalries. Only the most loyal soldiers would be willing to do that!


    As a result, Lu Bu really fell for the trick and lost the big fish.


    In the main camp of the Sun Ce¡¯s Army, those who looked at Lu Su all changed their impression of him. They thought Lu Su was ruthless and dared to use the fire attack on the walls of Wan Cheng was because he followed Sun Ce¡¯smands. They did not think it was strange because Sun Ce has always been a ruthless person.


    Now Lu Su silently made 1,000 elites vanish from Sun Ce¡¯s Army. They cannot help but be afraid.


    Don¡¯t save Sun Ce? How could Lu Su not save Sun Ce? There is no benefit for Lu Su if Sun Ce is dead. Besides that, Sun Ce is Lu Su¡¯s master. How could the sentimental Lu Su not save him? But saving him would require a stratagem instead of giving up the main camp to fight Lu Bu¡¯s Army to the death. Without troops, they would just be murdered by the heavy cavalry. The 10,000 troops in the main camp may be a lot but they would just scatter under the might of the heavy cavalry and be ughtered one by one.


    Lu Su stood on the watchtower. He did see ¡®Sun Ce¡¯ and ¡®Taishi Ci¡¯ and he knew that those two would not be able to escape ording to their speed. However, Lu Su also knew that those two are not Sun Ce and Taishi Ci. The retreating soldier wearing the general¡¯s armor and helmet, are not pretending to have power and prestige but are courting death to attract enemy attention.


    Lu Su understood the situation from the first nce. He knew that those two were not his lord except that he did not know where. However, he kept quiet and did not say it out and watch the reaction of the others. Some are afraid to fight Lu Bu and did not want to go out. Some are anxious and wanted to take the initiative to save Sun Ce.


    These are the people Lu Su chose to sacrifice. If Lu Su dispatched soldiers normally, the soldiers may be afraid and would notst long defending themselves from Lu Bu. Some may even be dissatisfied because Lu Su send them out to die. However, those that volunteered are different. They want to defend because they are not afraid of death. If they were afraid of death they would not want to stand out.


    The loyalty of these soldiers were puzzling to Lu Su and the deputy general. They also confused the Wolf Cavalry outside. They all thought that the soldiers charging out were all of Sun Ce¡¯s bodyguards. They were brave enough to attack the cavalry. They were brave enough to save their Lord. To save their Lord, any price is worth it.


    The fighting spirit of the 1,000 lookout division soldiers surprised everyone even though they were eaten by the Wolf Cavalry. They also managed to stall the Wolf Cavalry long enough for Sun Ce to reach the main camp.


    Most of the soldiers who died to save their ¡®lord¡¯ died in the first assault. This made Lu Su looked at Sun Ze with regret and apologized.


    They are only victims to attract the attention of Lu Bu¡¯s Army.


    All the officers behind Lu Su were silent and afraid as they watched Lu Su. They are afraid Lu Su is sacrificing them without them actually knowing what is happening outside. To die without knowing anything is scary. All of these officers are now finding out how to garner favors from Lu Su.


    ¡°Milord! You are back!¡± Lu Su¡¯s voice interrupted the officer¡¯s thoughts. Sun Ce and Taishi Ci was brought back while being escorted by some of Sun Ce¡¯s soldiers.


    Sun Ce and Taishi Ci were both very depressed. Especially Sun Ce who was showing an extremely blue and ugly face. Anyone who opened their mouths would probably be severely punished. Sun Ce had high aspirations and even vowed to make Lu Bu pay the debt in blood but in the end, the oath was smashed into pieces. His pride was smashed into pieces by Lu Bu¡¯s Army. Now he does not need to talk about how to repel Lu Bu but how to escape him. He came to Wan Cheng with his main army of 100,000. Now he is only left with 10,000 soldiers and 1,000 Danyang soldiers. He no longer has the foundation to siege Wan Cheng.


    Tomorrow may be the day he retreats. Where should Sun Ce put his face? He finally understood the feelings of the Western Chu King and the ancestors of Jiangdong. If it was not because he still had a mother, a little brother and a little sister, Sun Ce would also want tomit suicide in Wan Cheng.


    Not only does he need to face the elders of Jiangdong but he also needs to face Zhou Yu! When he wanted to dispatch the soldiers, Zhou Yu did not agree and discouraged Sun Ce. However, Sun Ce wanted to protect his wife and considers it a great cause. Zhou Yu was very understanding and Sun Ce took 30,000 of the main army. He even took Taishi Ci but now he really made a big loss.


    Just as he was about to capture Wan Cheng, the Bingzhou Wolf Cavalry arrived.


    *Howl* The 5,000 Wolf Cavalry soldiers howled outside the main camp. They provoked the Sun Ce¡¯s Army from outside the range of the arrow attacks.


    This action made Sun Ce very sullen. Sun Ce really felt like going out of the main camp to beat up Lu Bu.


    ¡°Milord, there is still a way to win!¡± Lu Su said despite Sun Ce¡¯s sullen expression. Dishonoring the lord is punishable by death and at the end of the day, Sun Ce is still Lu Su¡¯s lord. However, if the counsellor is unable to give these kinds of advice, then what is the use of a counsellor?


    ¡°Speak!¡± Sun Ce said without bothering to be civil.


    ¡°Milord, did you forget what we have prepared to counter the Wolf Cavalry?¡± Lu Su said as he looked at Sun Ce. When Sun Ce was attacking Lujiang, he has already prepared a strategy. The first was for the nobles to revolt within every city in Lujiang. Had the revolt been sessful, more than half of Lujiang will be under Sun Ce¡¯s control. Unfortunately, Liu Mang ughtered the nobles in Wan Cheng.


    The other method involves the Zhou family in Shucheng. The Zhou family would stall Lu Bu while Sun Ce would take 100,000 of the main army to storm Wan Cheng. After that Sun Ce and the Zhou family would cooperate to drive Lu Bu away. Unfortunately, this method has also failed. Both of these methods were meant to deal with the Wolf Cavalry.


    ¡°Now Wan Cheng is not ours and Shucheng is in danger. Which part of our strategy was feasible?¡± Sun Ce was confused. To defeat the Wolf Cavalry, they would need to capture Wan Cheng and then cooperate with those in Shucheng to corner the Wolf Cavalry. Now that Wan Cheng could no longer be captured, was the previous method still usable?


    ¡°That would depend on our marquis Lu Bu! Look at him treating the Prince of Shu with so much affection!¡± Lu Su said very lightly. He has learned from Sun Ce that Dong Xi was killed by Liu Mang and that Liu Mang has sustained heavy injuries. With this information, Lu Su can n for the next step.


    ¡°If you win, the Bingzhou Wolf Cavalry will no longer exist and Wan Cheng city could be captured the next day! If you could not win, the whole army can retreat and you can start preparing the army again for war.¡±


    What Lu Su meant was, since the situation is already like this, Sun Ce might as well gamble everything he has. If he wins, then the gamble was worth it. If he loses, it would not be as much as what is already lost.


    Sun Ce closed his eyes and thought to himself. He brought his main army consisting of 30,000 soldiers and horses. The remaining 70,000 are the private army of the nobles. He has already thrown away all his soldiers including the 10,000 Danyang soldiers. His remaining soldiers amount to about 20,000. Half of the remaining army are marine troops. The remaining half are his solution to the Wolf Cavalry.


    If he is going to lose most of the army, he could just throw away the noble¡¯s private army. Sun Ce does not care about their army and he was anxious to use them anyway. As a result, the remaining troops that he actually cares about is his 10,000 marines. Although the Wolf Cavalry is strong, they are unable to fight on water. In that case, Sun Ce would be very happy. This is because Jiangdong¡¯s Army is recognized as the best on the water and is second to none.


    ¡°Good!¡± Sun Ce opened his eyes and showed a grim expression. He would gamble everything. He would capture Wan Cheng after defeating the Wolf Cavalry. If he loses he just needs to retreat to the Great River. As long as he has his marines, he would not need to worry. Lu Bu¡¯s Army is strong onnd only. In the water, Lu Bu is like a sick cat!


    ¡°In that case, I will go and prepare!¡± Lu Su bowed his head and left.

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195 Gamble (2)


    ¡°Set up a camp!¡± Lu Bu stares at Sun Ce¡¯s main camp and decided that there is nothing to do except set up a camp. His Wolf Cavalry has already reached Wan Cheng City. Sun Ce no longer has the foundation to assault Wan Cheng. Shucheng has also fallen. More soldiers will return soon. At that time, Sun Ce is finished. This is why Sun Ce can only choose to withdraw.


    The Wolf Cavalry will have their opportunity when the Sun Ce¡¯s Army withdraw. When the army retreats, it would not be 1-2 people but their entire army. It is a big action where the entire army could be routed if something went wrong. This is especially true if there is a group of wolves staring at them.


    Would Lu Bu let them go? He won¡¯t! His pack of wolves would definitely tear the retreating Sun Ce¡¯s Army apart piece by piece and swallow them all.


    The city gate for Wan Cheng is broken and all the passageways are blocked. Now, the army, especially cavalries, would have difficulty getting into the city. Therefore, Lu Bu can only choose to camp near Wan Cheng.


    As Lu Bu was about to set down the main camp, a messenger from Wan Cheng arrived. The person who arrived was Liu Neng from the Liu family. He has heard that people say Lu Bu is tall and imposing. His father also said that Lu Bu looks like a real man. Now Liu Neng also have this feeling. He agrees that Lu Bu is a unfathomable person.


    His every action drew the attention of Liu Neng. He was a person worthy to be called a Lord. Worthy to be called Marquis Wen. Worthy to be called God of War Lu!


    ¡°Wan Cheng has 1722 soldiers! Among these, the injured are 352 people. The captured prisoners are 3892 people!¡± Liu Neng reported to Lu Bu. Lu Bu is the real master of the Lu Bu¡¯s Army while Liu Mang is just the little lord. This is why Liu Neng decides to report the situation to Lu Bu first.


    <i>1,700 people? Not counting the injured soldiers only 1,400 people? 1,400 actually managed to capture 3,800 people? </i>Lu Bu was puzzled. How did they manage to capture almost 3 times the amount of enemies?


    Liu Neng did not say that the injuries of the 300 soldiers did not affect theirbat effectiveness despite the injuries being quite serious.


    Most of the soldiers that had serious injuries earlier were burned to death when Sun Ce used the fire attack. Only a few soldiers managed to escape. When the citizens doused a bit of the mes, a bit of hope came back to the injured soldiers.


    ¡°Was Sun Ce¡¯s Army so weak!?¡± Lu Bu was really confused. It could not be that the whole army was filled with old, weak, sick or disabled people! Looking at the situation, it is easy to say that the defenders are all tired. Ordinary soldiers could easily behead the Lu Bu¡¯s Army but were instead captured. They must have been really weak.


    ¡°Of the 3,800 people, 2,000 of them are Danyang soldiers!¡± Liu Neng¡¯s words stunned Lu Bu. <i>Danyang soldiers? </i>He looked at Liu Neng. <i>Are you sure they were Danyang soldiers?</i>


    Lu Bu knows how formidable Danyang soldiers were. This is because when Lu Bu was in Xuzhou, his father-inw Cao Bao, gained fame with the help of Danyang soldiers despite being a third-ss general. Tao Qian also relied on the Danyang soldiers to protect his counry. After that, Lu Bu and Liu Bei divided the Danyang soldiers among themselves. Lu Bu took his Danyang troops and made them part of the Wolf Cavalry or elite troops. As expected, the Danyang troops did not disappoint Lu Bu. Under the leadership of Cao Xing and they had almost killed Xiahou Dun! After Cao Xing died, the Danyang troops dispersed. This is how Cao Cao recruited the Danyang soldiers that were once in Lu Bu¡¯s Army into his army of 150,000.


    Liu Bei¡¯s Danyang soldiers had a more direct treatment. Their name changed to White Army. The White Army was like Liu Bei¡¯s precious conscience. Liu Bei has always relied on the White Army to save his life. Although he lost at Xuzhou, the White Army saved his life again and prevented Liu Bei from being surrounded. They were also considered elites under Liu Bei.


    Now Liu Neng unexpectedly told him that 2,000 Danyang soldiers and 1,800 ordinary soldiers was captured by 1,000 wounded soldiers? How could Lu Bu believe this?


    Sun Ce had enough manpower to capture Wan Cheng and at that time the Bingzhou Wolf Cavalry will not be able to attack him. If it was not because of the Chu division¡¯s third master being in the ranks of Liu Mang¡¯s Urban Army, the city would have been captured. The 2,000 Danyang troops could even give the final blow to finish off Lu Bu¡¯s Army.


    However, the opera story bore fruit. The Danyang troops that were rebellious was betrayed by Sun Ce. As a result, the Danyang troops could not be med for surrendering and refusing to fight.


    This incident made Sun Ce dumbfounded. Had the Danyang soldiers attacked, Lu Bu would be looking at Sun Ce¡¯s banners while wandering around with his wolves. The heads of Liu Mang, Huang Zhong and Xu Sheng would be disying on the walls and Lu Bu¡¯s family would be in prison.


    However, Lu Bu did not know that in this one war, Liu Mang has removed all of Sun Ce¡¯s Danyang troops from Sun Ce¡¯s Army.


    Lu Bu could not dwell on the issue with the Danyang troop. This is because Liu Neng went on with the next issue. ¡°The total casualties on Wan Cheng are over 9,000. Out of the total casualties, 5,000 are ordinary soldiers.¡± Liu Neng did not that that these were the Liu family¡¯s private army but he believed that Lu Bu also knew about it. ¡°The Urban Army casualties are about 2,600 people and the ck g Army casualties are about 1,500!¡±


    <i>The Urban Army had more than 2,600 casualties! </i>The figure made Lu Bu silent. The Urban Army was originally given to Liu Mang to train him. He had no hope for the Urban Army to be strong at all. He only hoped for the Urban Army to be a second line of defense. Who would have thought that the war casualties would be so high. From the start, the Urban Army had major casualties when fighting Chen Lan and Lei Bo. It did not exist as a military. In order topensate for the Urban Army, he allowed Liu Mang to expand the military and it became 3,000.


    Out of the 3,000 Urban Army soldiers, 200 soldiers had joined the cavalry. In that case, the remaining Urban Army soldiers defending the walls right now is about 200. That is almost as if the whole army was destroyed!


    If the previous casualties of the Urban Army made Liu Mang silent for such a long time, what would he do now? Lu Bu was speechless.


    ¡°ck g Army!?¡± Lu Bu looked at Liu Neng. He has never heard of this army before. He could not guess who the general was or where the soldiers came from.


    ¡°The ck g Army was originally the Zhou family¡¯s private army!¡± Liu Neng recounted the events to Lu Bu. He exined that Liu Mang wanted to destroy the entire ck g Army and how he persuaded Xu Sheng, the leader of the ck g Army.


    ¡°Heavy infantry!? Zhou family!?¡± Lu Bu looked up. He finally understood what happened in Wan Cheng. Three thousand heavy infantries! If the Wolf Cavalry were to sh with these heavy infantries, they would not be able to eliminate thempletely.


    On the other hand, Liu Mang managed to capture them with little casualties. This made Lu Bu sigh.


    ¡°Xu Sheng!¡± <i>Where is that general? </i>Lu Bu noticed that ever since Liu Mang arrived, he has been getting a lot of military officers. He has obtained Huang Zhong, Su Fei, Gan Ning, and he also has the advisor Yang Hong. Now he also has Xu Sheng!


    ¡°There is more!¡± Liu Neng wanted to say it but did not know how to and hesistated. Liu Neng considers himself a talented man who has seen the world but feels small in front of this middle-aged man.


    ¡°Speak!¡± Lu Bu frowned. He is starting to get a bad premonition. ¡°Real men don¡¯t hesitate!¡± Lu Bu has met Liu Neng¡¯s father, Liu Kai before. As Liu Neng was the one who proposed that they surrender to Lu Bu, Lu Bu thought that Liu Neng is a straightforward person unlike his father. He did not expect Liu Neng to start acting like an old woman.


    ¡°Milord! His Highness Prince of Shu is severely injured and in aa. His chances of survival is unknown!¡± Liu Neng gritted his teeth. He unexpectedly gave his new lord a bad impression. He also did not say ¡®Little Lord¡¯ in the report. This was something they say privately.


    ¡°What!¡± Lu Bu suddenly stood up. He stared at Liu Neng with eyes like a tiger. Liu Neng could only shiver. It was like the eyes of a primitive beast. Liu Neng wanted to escape but could not.


    ¡°Repeat that again!¡± Lu Bu told him. He lowered his voice but his anger continued to rise. He could not help but release his aura.


    ¡°During the attack on Wan Cheng, His Highness Prince of Shu repelled the enemy attack and managed to kill the enemy general Dong Xi. He had severe injury and fell into aa. His chances of survival are unknown!¡± Liu Neng repeated again.


    ¡°Han Yang! Han Yang!¡± Lu Bu panicked. Lu Bu has aplicated rtionship with Liu Mang. When he was saved by Liu Mang he felt grateful and treated him like a brother. After that, the childish Liu Mang and his daughter caused a havoc. This made Lu Bu treat him as a son. The more he sees Liu Mang, the more fond Lu Bu became of him as Lu Bu did not have a son. Under Chen Gong¡¯s instigation, he betrothed his daughter and Liu Mang together. At that time, he has really considered Liu Mang as his son!


    Liu Mang would then help Lu Bu¡¯s Army to escape several cmities which made Lu Bu more satisfied with Liu Mang. Even when Liu Mang did something wrong or outrages to the point of heresy, Lu Bu still tolerated it and even worried about him. Lu Bu then told his daughter something that was not pleasant to hear. Lu Bu made a big foundation for whose sake? It was for the sake of Liu Mang! The world was in chaos and the Han has already lost their foundation. Now everyone is fighting for power and Liu Mang who had the title of Prince of Shu is said to have a great advantage. He could start a new generation of Han.


    Now Liu Neng told Lu Bu that his son may not survive. It made Lu Bu panic. It is like your son is in aa and nobody knows if he would live or die.


    ¡°Anything else!¡± Lu Bu¡¯s voice was low but he was screaming internally. He closed his eyes. He was afraid that he has the sudden urge to kill but he knew that Liu Neng still had things to say.


    ¡°There is still more!¡± Liu Neng¡¯s hairs were all standing but he endured the fear and still say it.


    ¡°General Su Fei! General Su Fei was in by Sun Ce Army¡¯s Jiang Qin. He was also made into human swine and delivered to Wan Cheng.¡±


    ¡°Human swine!¡± Lu Bu knows what it is. It was a kind of torture as if turning humans into pigs. First, cut off their arms and legs, then dig out their eyes. After that, pour molten copper into their ears until they be deaf. After the person is death, pour mute medicine into their mouths then cut off their tongue to destroy their vocal chords and make them incapable of speech. Once you are done, throw the person into the toilet. Some people also cut off the victim¡¯s nose, shave their heads, eyebrows and eyshes before pouring a drug that ensures their hair would never grow again. They also plucking out their offspring. (TN: I assumed ¡®Art of Torture 101¡¯ meant private parts when the trantion gave me offspring but I am not sure.)


    The most famous incident was when Lu Hou supported Madame Qi. His exclusive ¡®care¡¯ resulted in her face having paintings of flowers, with her ears cut off, and left to die in pain in the toilet. It was Lu Hou¡¯s exclusive torture for Madame Qi.


    It was because of that incident that Lu Hou¡¯s fame and reputation was destroyedpletely. It was something that only a truly cruel person could do. <i>Su Fei! Su Fei!</i> Although Lu Bu did not work with Su Fei for a long period, he knew that the person is very talented and is a first-ss militarymander especially on water. On water, he is no match for Su Fei. Su Fei was also very modest. He was a person that did not try to offend anybody. Unexpectedly, this person was made into human swine by Sun Ce!


    <i>Why on earth would Sun Ce do this! </i>Was pping Lu Bu by beheading Su Fei not enough? Did he need to add a scar by making human swine?


    Liu Neng¡¯s following words ignited Lu Bu¡¯s rage. ¡°The Miss was injured. The government office is also destroyed. Sun Ce dispatched a senior general Zhou Tai to attack the government office. Many soldiers were killed. To protect Lady Wife, Miss was injured.¡± (TN: Saying that Lu Lingqi protected Lu Bu¡¯s wife.)


    ¡°Sun Ce!¡± Lu Bu was shaking in fury. What was Lu Bu¡¯s berserk button? That was his family! Sun Ceunching a surprise attack on his family has made Lu Bu reached the limit of his anger. Now that Liu Mang is in aa, Lu Bu is about to burst out in anger.


    ¡°Sun Ce! Armies of Jiangdong!¡± Lu Bu gripped his fist tightly. He has never wanted to kill a person this much before. ¡°Since you want to y, we can slowly y tomorrow.¡±


    Lu Bu is really angry. Sun Ce did not y by the rules and pushed his berserk button. Those who touch the scales of the dragon would die!


    (TN: The ¡®berserk button¡¯ was tranted as ¡®inverse scales¡¯. Since that did not make sense at all¡­)

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196 Gamble (3)


    Tranted by[email protected]</a>


    Summer in the Jiangnan region is hot and suffocating. However, the weather is quite cool early in the morning. Meals were being prepared during the third shift of night watch. (TN: Around midnight) They will retreat around the fifth shift.


    ¡°Zi jing. Is everything ready?¡± Sun Ce repeatedly asked Lu Su. He was very worried as he is now a red-eye gambler. He is currently gambling everything.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Milord!¡± Lu Su nodded his head. He also knew the importance of this moment. That night, he sent scouts to Wan Cheng. The messenger was Taishi Ci in case the Wolf Cavalry tries to intercept the message. This is because Taishi Ci is extremely experienced in breaking out of encirclements. Years ago, the Qingzhou Golden Army and their leader Guan Hai tried to besiege the North Sea with a few hundred thousand soldiers. It was Taishi Ci who rushed out of the city to ask for help. While the Yellow Turbans are nowhere near as strong as the Bingzhou Wolf Cavalry, the fact that several hundred soldiers failed to catch him shows that Taishi Ci is an expert.


    True enough, Taishi Ci sent a message to Sun Ce that night.<em>Everything is ready</em>. ¡°The rest is up to Marquis Lu.¡±


    During the fifth shift of the night watch, before the sky became bright, the Sun Ce Army prepared to abandon their camp. They left behind everything that they could not carry with them. They even left behind some provisions. The important thing to carry is light equipment.


    ¡°Milord, you will be taking the rear.¡± Lu Su told Sun Ce. When retreating, those at the rear are generally fodder. The guys at the rear are used to being sacrificed to dy their enemies from the rest of the army in front. Now Lu Su is asking Sun Ce to be at the rear.


    ¡°Fine!¡± Sun Ce grit his teeth. Now he would listen to Lu Su almost unconditionally. Even then, he still felt a bit anxious. This is because of what he and Lu Su discussed. He would raise the banner under his name, wear the generals armor, and retreat. Isn¡¯t this courting death? Won¡¯t raising the banner attract the enemy¡¯s attention?


    However, Sun Ce still listened to Lu Su for hisst gamble. He wore his armor and got up onto a horse. From there, he watched the first wave of his army retreat.


    The activities done by the army during its retreat was light but was still discovered by the Lu Bu¡¯s Army. The 500 Wolf Cavalry was ready in the camp of the Lu Bu¡¯s Army.


    ¡°Milord, should we strike!?¡± Cheng Yu said aloud. If they were to strike now, the Sun Ce¡¯s Army would suffer heavy casualties.


    ¡°No! Now is not the time!¡± Lu Bu looked at a portion of the retreating soldiers with cold eyes. Although attacking these soldiers would cause heavy casualties to the Sun Ce¡¯s Army, it would scare the rest of the Sun Ce¡¯s Army to continue hiding. At that time, it would cost more to capture the rest of the Sun Ce¡¯s Army¡¯s main camp.


    Lu Bu wants them to die! He wants to route the whole army!


    Lu Bu also wants them to taste the fear of death. There are times where death itself is not scary. It is knowing that you are going to die. That feeling is the most horrible feeling. Lu Bu wants them to experience such fear.


    As time passed by, the main camp start to be empty. A troop of soldiers left carrying a banner with the Lord¡¯s name. A general at the back was also wearing exquisite armor and was riding a horse. After they left, the main camp is now empty.


    ¡°Now!¡± Lu Bu said coolly. ¡°It is now time to hunt!¡± Lu Bu kicked the horse. The wolves under the leadership of the wolf king began to hunt. Their prey for the day is the Sun Ce¡¯s Army. They are food for wolves!


    ¡°Hungry! Hungry! Starving! *Howl*¡± Before the moon has disappeared, the wolves already started hunting. The distance between Wan Cheng and Sun Ce¡¯s Main camp is not far. The cavalry that were running quickly reached the main camp. The soldiers at the rear could not escape in time and could only engage the Bingzhou Wolf Cavalry.


    ¡°Milord! The general¡¯s banner! The general¡¯s banner! Sun Ce has not left! He is over there!¡± Cheng Yu was a little bit excited. He did not expect Sun Ce to be at the rear. Is this not courting death? Since when did the soldiers at the rear ever survive? If there were 10 survivors from the rear, it would mean that everything else in front of the Wolf Cavalry is dead.


    ¡°N?¡± Lu Bu frowned. That was the banner of themanding general. There was also a general with a powerful presence. Lu Bu knows that this person would definitely be a senior general in the Sun Ce¡¯s Army. Could Sun Ce be stupid enough to personally bring up the rear? Lu Bu could not help but think deeply. He remembered the time when Sun Ce changed clothes with a soldier.<em>No!</em>Lu Bu shook his head. It is definitely one of Sun Ce¡¯s generals. Sun Ce must have ordered a general to take up the rear. Perhaps he was willing to lose a general!


    Looking at the retreating soldiers that did not break formation, Lu Bu knows that these are elites. Does he want to use these elites to slow them down? Impossible! Lu Bu also wants to kill these elites but then he also wants Sun Ce¡¯s head.


    Even then, Lu Bu looked at the general carrying the banner behind the main army. His hands was ready to swing his Neptune Halberd. If something was not right, he would immediately behead his enemy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think of running!¡± Sun Ce was inside this army. Sun Ce swallowed his voice. He lowered his voice as he is afraid of being recognized. Once he is recognized by Lu Bu, he is really finished. Although his soldiers are elites, they are no match for the Bingzhou Wolf Cavalry. However, he did what he discussed with Lu Su and waved his hands. Following his order, the 2,000 elite soldiers rushed towards the Lu Bu¡¯s Army. Their objective is to intercept the rhythm of the Lu Bu¡¯s Army.


    ¡°Hmph! Did you really think you can stop us!¡± Lu Bu groaned. The Bingzhou Wolf Cavalry changed formation. Each cavalry moved to the side and took out their bow. They aimed facing the wind and fired the arrows into the Sun Ce¡¯s Army causing numerous casualties.


    Lu Bu¡¯s Army approached closer causing Sun Ce to have cold sweat. He tightly held his Overlord Spear. If things continue to deteriorate, he will break out of the encirclement on his own.


    Lu Bu¡¯s Army continued to approach. Those who tried to stop them are either dead or wounded. Just from one charge from the Bingzhou Wolf Cavalry, the entire Sun Ce¡¯s Army could be routed without resistance.


    However, Lu Bu lowered his Neptune Halberd and led the Wolf Cavalry towards the other Sun Ce¡¯s Army that was retreating.


    ¡°Phew!¡± Sun Ce sighed in relief. He was really afraid to be discovered by Lu Bu. At that time he would be dead for the great cause of uniting Jiangdong. At Jingzhou, he has Liu Biao targeting him, and here he has Lu Bu. These two warlords are not easy to deal with.


    However, since Lu Bu has left, it would mean that Sun Ce has won half of the gamble. Sun Ce smiled again. He could not wait to see the look of despair on Lu Bu¡¯s face.


    ¡°Take action!¡± Sun Cemanded. Suddenly, thousands of soldiers emerged from within Sun Ce¡¯s main camp. Each of these soldiers were strong and determined. They were equal to the Danyang soldiers and the lookout division.


    They hid themselves in the empty main camp. These are Sun Ce¡¯s remaining 10,000 soldiers. Among these 10,000 soldiers are 5,000 elites. They dug a big hole to hide themselves in it. Now is the time to spring the ambush.


    In addition, he still has another 5,000 which would be used to deal with the Wolf Cavalry.


    Sun Ce looked at Wan Cheng city emitting light.<em>You did not expect me to return!</em>Sun Ce rushed quickly to the walls of Wan Cheng with his Overlord Spear.<em>Wan Cheng! Wan Cheng!</em>Sun Ce excitedly imagined Lu Bu¡¯s face when he received this news.


    ¡°We siege in 3 hours!¡± Sun Ce¡¯s empty main camp started to be crowded again.


    ¡°Milord!¡± Lu Bu and the Wolf Cavalry continued to pursue the soldiers in front. On the way, there were no obstacles that managed to stall the Wolf Cavalry. The five thousand wolves rode onwards and left behind only corpses. Even then, Lu Bu was not satisfied. This is because he did not find what he was looking for. Now he was met with a fork on the road. The road may in three but the final destination was still Yangtze River. Cheng Yu looked at Lu Bu and hoped for amand.


    ¡°Split!¡± Lu Bu said without hesitation. He looked at the road that split into 3. They would split into 3 groups. One group would have 2,000 cavalries while the other 2 groups will have 1,500 cavalries.


    The group with 2,000 cavalries will be led by Zhang Fan, who was the chiefmander Zhang Liao¡¯s elder brother. Although Zhang Fan was not as formidable as his younger brother, he was still quite strong and was a second-ss general.


    The remaining groups of 1,500 cavalries will be led by Lu Bu and Cheng Yu.


    ¡°Milord, this is!¡± Cheng Yu was a bit puzzled. The path Lu Bu chose was the small middle path. General Zhang Fan took the highway. The small rugged roads were built bymon citizens. The rugged road was used by the citizens while the remaining two roads were used by government officials. Official roads were bigger and morefortable. The journey would also be faster and would allow them to catch up to the Sun Ce¡¯s Army faster.


    Now Lu Bu has chosen to use the difficult path. What is he trying to do!


    ¡°Did you think Sun Ce would not think about small and rugged roads?¡± Lu Bu told Cheng Yu as he looked at the road. ¡°The smaller the road, the more dangerous the road is and the easier it is to lose the pursuit of the enemy! Sun Ce should be on this road!¡± Like what Lu Bu said, the road is small and dangerous. Although it is not high, the edges of the road were like hills and was a good ce to set ambushes. Those who are not careful could even fall down the edges.


    Lu Bu chose this path because he believes that Sun Ce would take this road. This is called going into the mountains knowing that there is danger ahead (TL: Another idiom). Another reason is that because the road is dangerous, he cannot let Cheng Yu and Zhang Fan use this road. Although both of them are quite strong, if they were suddenly ambushed, they would have a high chance of dying. However, if it was Lu Bu, the Wolf Cavalry would be invincible.


    ¡°This is how we would do it!¡± Lu Bu immediately took 1,500 cavalries and went to the middle path. Cheng Yu and Zhang Fan also nodded and went to their respective roads with the remaining Wolf Cavalry.


    The first to engage the enemy is Zhang Fan. Zhang Fan chased down his enemy and unexpectedly caught a big fish. The big fish was the Jiangdong Wu family¡¯s deputymander Wu Yun. Wu Yun was a deputymander that was chosen by his abilities. He quickly stopped his retreat and made his soldiers form a battle formation. In the wilderness, to flee against cavalries are like exposing your back for others to stab. How could two legs escape from four legs? Even if he was skilled, he was no match for the Wolf Cavalry.


    Zhang Fan sneered.<em>Who are we!</em><em>We are the Bingzhou Wolf Cavalry!</em>The things that they do not fear the most is charging into battle formations. If it were the Wolf Cavalry before the Xuzhou incident, they may receive severe losses charging into battle formations. However, they now all wear heavy armors and have spears in their hands. With their weapons, they could charge through enemy lines and no one could stop them. Even the Ferocious Cavalry was no match for them, how could these soldierspare?


    If it were Sun Ce¡¯s elites, then Zhang Fan might have avoided. However, these soldiers were just mixed soldiers. In that case, they were better off bing Zhang Fan¡¯s merits.


    ¡°Bingzhou Wolf Cavalry! Start hunting!¡± Zhang Fan and the cavalry did their first wave of attack and charged into the Sun Ce¡¯s Army. The 2,000 cavalries attacking fiercely and quickly immediately caused the enemy troops to panic.


    ¡°Do not panic! Do not panic!¡± Wu Yun tried to calm his soldiers. ¡°They are only 2,000 people. We have 5,000 people. We have double their numbers! What are we afraid of! The one that should be afraid is them! As long as we can withstand, we can survive!¡±


    ¡°Double?¡± Zhang Fan heard Wu Yan andughed. To defeat cavalries, infantries will have to pay 10 times the price. This is especially true for heavy cavalries which were like nightmares on the battlefield. 10,000 heavy cavalries could determine the oue of a war. 5,000 heavy cavalries could be a deterrent on the battlefield to scare enemies. Now Zhang Fan is inmand of 2,000 Wolf Cavalry and could easily destroy the formation of 5,000 infantries.


    Only heavy infantries have the possibility of making the Wolf Cavalry hesitate. This is because even if wolves managed to bite open tortoise shells, they will also be injured. Now all these lightly packed soldiers were just merits.


    Just before the Wolf Cavalrye in contact with Sun Ce¡¯s soldiers, they felt the horror of the wolves. One by one they would spit blood. The soldiers were like sheep that could offer no resistance.


    A formation would be destroyed with one blow from the Wolf Cavalry. If they were elites, a hole would be torn open and there would be casualties. After that, the elites will mend the hole and be like a hedgehog to deal with the cavalry.


    However, these soldiers were not elites. They were just hired as the noble¡¯s private army. They may have been farmers or peddlers that could only cultivatend or trade. When the war favors them, they would be able to fight like how they fought on Wan Cheng. That is why they were brave enough to fight. Together with the rewards promised by the nobles, the soldiers were more excited and fought harder. This made the defenders of Wan Cheng fight so hard.


    However, this is now different. They were retreating. These soldiers do not understand the difference between retreat and disperse. For them, the two words are the same.


    Once they are defeated, they will retreat. If they had won, they would be celebrating in Wan Cheng. They would not be running all the way here. Now the enemy has even caught up. They have already seen the terror offered by the Wolf Cavalry once. The ones that fell could have been their rtives that were recruited by the other nobles or the Sun Ce¡¯s Army that were retreating from the walls of Wan Cheng. The final result wasplete annihtion.


    Their miserable look was still in their minds and were like demons haunting them. The only way they could be released from this curse is death.


    ¡°Help me! I don¡¯t want to die! I don¡¯t want to die!¡± The Wolf Cavalry and the Sun Ce¡¯s soldiers came into contact. Under the might of the horses and spears, the battle formation was torn apart like a piece of paper. The Wolf Cavalry do not discriminate. They are bloodthirsty wolves. They only know how to bite away your life. This is their nature. There is no sympathy for the weak.


    These Sun Ce¡¯s soldiers began to copse and could not stand. They werepletely destroyed leaving behind innards and a scene of hell.


    These former peasants could not withstand the pressure and started to flee. They wanted to escape and did not want to see the demons again.


    ¡°Move! Scram!¡± The soldiers did not hesitate to run towards their fellow officers with a knife just to leave behind a little bit of hope.


    There are also those that were trampled. Once a soldier fell down, they would not survive and would only be minced meat.


    ¡°Go back! Go back!¡± Wu Yun shouted. Once the formation copse, it would really be over. If they still had a formation, they could withstand a bit longer. Now it is aplete massacre.


    ¡°Return to me!¡± Wu Yun cut down a fleeing soldier. The soldiers head flew and a fountain of blood sshed over Wu Yun¡¯s face. This made his face look hideous.


    ¡°Everyone go back! Whoever dares to run will receive the same fate!¡± A few soldiers were scared of Wu Yun. They turned around to face the cavalries.


    However, they made another turn a short whileter. This is because they would rather face death than demons. (TL: Soldiers just did a 360¡ã turn hahaha)


    ¡°Go back! Go back!¡± Wu Yan began killing. Behind them were demons. In front of them was Wu Yun. The soldiers also went crazy. Either way they would die! They might as well join hands to fight the same opponent. Rather than the demons behind them, Wu Yun seems like a better choice!


    ¡°I quit! I want to live! I join the army to fight! Fight humans! I did not join to fight demons!¡± A soldier shouted. He was already dissatisfied with Wu Yun earlier. He hid himself in the center of the army and hoped that they risk their own lives. They did not.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t go, you die!¡± Wu Yun cut off his head. His head was split in two and his brains fell out.


    ¡°Little brother! Little brother!¡± The man Wu Yun killed was the brother of another soldier. When he saw his brother die in the hands of Wu Yun, his eyes turned red. When they left for war, his mother asked him to protect his brother. He also promised his mother that he will die protecting his brother. Now, his brother is dead in front of him. He did not die in the battlefield. He was not killed by the enemy. He was killed by his own general.


    ¡°Wu Yun!¡± This soldier became furious. He held his brother¡¯s corpse tightly in his arms as he looked at Wu Yun.


    ¡°What are you doing! Go back and fight or else I will kill you!¡± Wu Yun got ready to kill this soldier. He pointed his knife at the soldier.


    ¡°Fuck you!¡± The soldier became very angry at Wu Yun. His brother is dead. Then there is Wu Yun¡¯s attitude and the demons behind them. All this made the soft-spoken farmer go mad. His sword stabbed towards Wu Yun.


    ¡°General! Be careful!¡± Wu Yun¡¯s bodyguard stepped forward to help but he was toote. The sword stabbed Wu Yun¡¯s sword arm. As Wu Yun¡¯s sword arm was stabbed, he dropped the sword.


    ¡°You are courting death!¡± The bodyguard leaped towards the soldier to cut him down. Wu Yun is their general. They only managed to be here because there was Wu Yun. Now someone hurt their general. How could they forgive him?


    Unfortunately, the bodyguard forgot that not only one soldier was dissatisfied with Wu Yun.


    ¡°Wu Yun has no weapons! Get up there! Kill him! Kill him! Once he is dead, we will be able to live!¡± A soldier shouted. They want his life. Before this, they were too afraid to do anything because Wu Yun is a general that can determine their life and death. However, this position was overtaken by the demons behind them. Why would they continue listening to Wu Yun?


    Fortunately, the soldiers are open with their inner thoughts. Kill Wu Yun and rush past him. That way, they will live.


    Some of the anxious soldiers also said ¡°The demons are after Wu Yun¡¯s head. If Wu Yun is dead, the demons will stop!¡± However, Zhang Fan was not just targeting Wu Yun. He wants to kill the whole of Sun Ce¡¯s Army.


    The Wolf Cavalry will not stop until they drink blood.


    However, the soldiers believed that statement and started looking at Wu Yun.


    ¡°What are you doing! I am your general! I am the deputymander of the Wu family! Are you trying to rebel!¡± Wu Yun angrily shouted.


    If it were a little while ago, the soldiers might have listened to him but they all became crazy trying to look for a way to live. Even if the person in front was a general or Sun Ce, they would do the same thing.


    ¡°Kill Wu Yun!¡± One of the soldiers started the attack. He dashed in front and cut off Wu Yun¡¯s arm before he was beheaded by one of the bodyguards.


    The other soldiers at the side also started to approach. They wanted to survive but Wu Yun is blocking their way. If they do not take down Wu Yun, they will not live.


    This is especially true for those at the back. ¡°The demons areing! Run!¡±


    Wu Yun¡¯s bodyguard was unable to stop it. This soldiers are now crazy and they have lost their general. The only thing remaining is their fear and will to live.


    ¡°Kill! Kill!¡± Wu Yun was soon swarmed by people. He was not killed by the wolves but by his own men. It was a terrible way to die for Wu Yun.


    Zhang Fan also did not expect his assault to bring so many casualties to the 5,000 Sun Ce¡¯s Army. His Wolf Cavalry barely killed 1,000 people. The rest were trampled on or killed by their own men.


    Zhang Fan picked up a t helmet full of broken meat. A dumbfounded Zhang Fan pondered about how to get his merit. Should he tell Lu Bu that this is one of Sun Ce¡¯s general?

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197 Gamble (4)


    Tranted by[email protected]</a>


    Cheng Yu also ran into some enemies. He defeated 2 of Sun Ce¡¯s lieutenants and gained quite a lot of merits. The one that did not gain a lot of merits was Lu Bu.


    Lu Bu pursued the middle path but from time to time, a few hundred soldiers would appear to stop him. Lu Bu took the lead and the Wolf Cavalry scattered the enemy soldiers with ease. However, the constant emergence of enemy soldiers slowed their advance. As Lu Bu was also using the difficult road, it was impossible to move faster.


    However, Lu Bu was not angry. This is because the more difficult the path is, the higher the chances of finding a big fish. Sun Ce could even be in front. This made Lu Bu¡¯s desire to kill grow stronger.


    The 3 pathways were soon cleared out by the Bingzhou Wolf Cavalry. The amount of deaths caused by the Wolf Cavalry was no less than 10,000 people. Among those are the soldiers that were trampled to death, killed each other or surrendered. Sun Ce¡¯s attack on Wan Cheng could be considered a defeat.


    100,000 troops. Including 10,000 marine elites and 5,000 of Sun Ce¡¯s privates. The soldiers were all routed or surrendered. 70,000 of the main army and 10,000 of the Danyang troops were also annihted leaving only less than 10,000 soldiers remaining.


    After so many years, Sun Ce has finally experienced a crushing defeat.


    The amount of resistance increased as they progressed. At first there were only 100-200 soldiers blocking the way. Now more and more soldiers begun to appear. Now at least half a battalion would appear and they would be more organized. These soldiers are definitely elites. Did they alle out to die? In that case Sun Ce must not be far away!


    ¡°He must be ahead!¡± Lu Bu shouted when he saw a gathering of troops. They were all guarding a robed youth.


    ¡°Not Sun Ce?!¡± Lu Bu frowned. This is a scribe. He concluded that not because the young man was wearing a robe but because he did not give the feeling of a warrior. Despite that, the fact that he was being protected by so many soldiers showed that he is an important figure in the Sun Ce¡¯s Army. In that case, they should just capture him first!


    ¡°All soldiers! Charge!¡± Lu Bu and the rest of the Wolf Cavalry picked up speed. They will ride over all obstacles. They are the king of cavalries! The soldiers and the horses were like one. As they continued on the rugged path, they managed to adapt to the difficult road. With their new skills, they sped up suddenly.


    The path widened and allowed the cavalry to maneuver.


    ¡°N?!¡± Lu Bu was leading the way but he still had good eyesight. He saw the expression of the young scribe in Sun Ce¡¯s Army.


    Indifferent! He was showing an indifferent face. It was not the face of panic of someone that was about to be hunted down. It was a calm face. It made Lu Bu feel a sense of unease.


    ¡°It is time!¡± Lu Su said as he was standing in the middle of all the Sun Ce¡¯s soldiers. He was their military advisor. It was obvious that they would need to protect him.


    He looked indifferently at the advancing Wolf Cavalry. Although the bloodthirsty appearance of the Wolf Cavalry made Lu Su a bit terrified, he still has the feeling of control of the situation.


    ¡°What!¡± Lu Bu finally knows where his sense of unease came from. As the horses galloped, it suddenly staggered and tripped over a hole.


    ¡°Anti-horse pitfalls!¡± This was one of the ways to deal with cavalries. Compared to the barriers in front of the main camp, the pitfalls were more effective. The barriers would only stop the assault of cavalries. The pitfall only requires the cavalry to step in it and very few woulde out alive. The Sun Ce¡¯s Army was digging a big hole here earlier. They filled the hole with inverted stakes and sharpened the stakes. If a forest animal with thick skin were to fall into this hole. It would be pierced and bleed to death by the stakes. After that, they covered the hole with straw and a bit of soil. If the trap was not looked at, it would be difficult to spot.


    Lu Bu who was taking the lead was the first to fall into the trap. The Wolf Cavalry behind him could not stop in time and fell in one by one, leaving screams behind.


    ¡°Is it a sess?¡± Lu Su wished for it to be extremely sessful but he knew that it would probably not be so simple.


    As expected, one cavalry suddenly jumped out from the hole. On the horse was a golden figure and a halberd. This person unexpectedly jumped out from the hole.


    Those who fall into the pitfall trap would have died. If their luck is good, they would still need help to escape the hole. This Lu Bu managed to jumped out of the hole together with his horse. Is he still human? (TL: Horses can fly)


    Lu Su tried to calm himself down. The other Wolf Cavalry behind Lu Bu have also noticed the trap and pulled the head of the horses. This prompted the horse to jump over the pitfall and bypass the trap.


    ¡°Sigh!¡± Lu Su sighed in disapproval but he never really expected this trap to injure Lu Bu. ¡°After all, it is Lu Bu, Lu Fengxian.¡± Lu Su brandished the war g and the soldiers formed a shield with their spears in front.


    It was a defensive formation meant to fight against cavalries. Turning themselves into a hedgehog or a tortoise.<em>If you want to bite me then prepare to get stabbed!</em>


    ¡°This will not do!¡± Lu Bu licked his lips. He wants to see Lu Su covered in blood. The pitfall trapped earlier imed the lives of at least 50 Wolf Cavalry soldiers. For these wolves, revenge would be one of their greatest desire.


    ¡°Of course not, but what about this as well?¡± Suddenly on the hills, no less than 5,000 people appeared. These people are soldiers wearing the outfit of Sun Ce¡¯s Army. They were ambush soldiers that were holding bows and arrows. They aimed their arrows at Lu Bu¡¯s Army.


    ¡°Shoot!¡± Lu Su brought down the war g. Countless arrows were shot from the hills and flew towards to Wolf Cavalry. The amount of arrows were numbing to look at.


    ¡°You dream too much!¡± Lu Bu and the Wolf Cavalry would not cower. ¡°Raise the shields!¡± The Bingzhou Wolf Cavalry quickly took out theirrge shields. However not every one of the soldiers had shields. Only a minority actually carried shields. On top of that, the shields were meant to protect the horses.


    *Swoosh* The rain of arrows continued to fall. The arrows fell on top of the giant shields and created a series of sounds. Some of the arrows managed to get pass the shields and hit the body of the Wolf Cavalry but did not manage to injure them. This is because they were heavy cavalries.


    ¡°As expected it was this!¡± Lu Su still did not panic. His eyes continued to observe the Wolf Cavalry.<em>Those heavy armors</em>.<em>Those giant shields were the same as the one used by the Urban Army on the walls of Wan Cheng.</em><em>The heavy cavalry Bingzhou Wolf Cavalry!</em>Lu Su thought of the time the Wolf Cavalry appeared. The massacre of 10,000 soldiers. Although those were defeated soldiers, there is still a limit on the damage that can be caused. This is because some soldiers will somehow escape the ughter. However, out of the 10,000 soldiers, less than a 100 people managed to survive.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Lu Bu groaned. If the Wolf Cavalry was a sword, then he, Lu Bu would be the sharp end of the sword that stabs into the chest of their enemies. The Wolf Cavalry and Lu Su¡¯s infantries finally collided and they started to engage in meleebat. Lu Bu became the sword that tore open a hole in his enemies. No spear or shield could even stop him.


    Lu Bu wanted to once again bring victory. He wanted to tear open a hole in the enemy ranks and make it a weak point. A cavalry¡¯s way of fighting is to rely on the horse and the momentum to swallow up the enemy with one strike. If there were too many enemies and the cavalry insists on attacking, they would choke and die.


    Lu Bu will notmit such a mistake. As a result, he was surprised when the torn hole began to heal up. Rather than ¡®heal¡¯, the enemy formation seemed to change into a new formation and surrounded them like a forest.


    ¡°This person is good atmanding!¡± This was Lu Bu¡¯s first impression on the young scribe. However, what is the use of being good at theory andmanding? In the wilderness, the cavalry is the king. It is the nightmare of every soldier. In the cold weapons era, the cavalries are the king. This is why the foreigners could alwayse and knock on their doors. Why could they cause heavy injuries to the Hans despite the fact that they were weak and could not make proper weapons? This is because they were good at horse riding. The mobility of the horses was something the soldiers could notpensate.


    Not to mention that Lu Bu is nowmanding the Bingzhou Wolf Cavalry. If the cavalries were the king of the cold weapons era, that would make the Wolf Cavalry the king of cavalries. There were about 3,000 troops and horses on the hills but they could not harm to Wolf Cavalry. This is especially true when the Wolf Cavalry is already engaging to Sun Ce¡¯s Army. Now the Sun Ce¡¯s Army have around 5,000 soldiers. It was close to 10,000 soldiers but in Lu Bu¡¯s eyes they were all just for merits.


    (TL: Don¡¯t look at me. I did not fail my math.)


    With one strike, the Wolf Cavalry would be able to swallow them whole. Even if the young scribe was good atmanding, it was useless in the face of absolute power.


    After the first assault, Lu Su managed to respond swiftly. Despite that, there were already about 1,000 casualties. His remaining soldiers and horses were only about 3,000.


    ¡°Still want to struggle?!¡± Lu Bu¡¯s eyes sparkled as he saw that Lu Su was still struggling. Very soon, the whole army is going to be routed.


    ¡°The true battle has not yet begun!¡± Lu Su also looked at Lu Bu. He knew that the cavalry was powerful but he did not expect it to be this powerful. In two rounds, more than 1,000 people were beheaded. The 1,000 casualties could not even bring 100 injuries to the cavalries. It was worse than the pitfall trap earlier. All of the injuries were minor injuries and none of them were severe.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Lu Bu frowned. What is the meaning of this young man¡¯s words? Does he want the few thousand soldiers on the hills toe down and fight them? Does he want to send the light infantries to their deaths?


    *Rumble* The ground started to vibrate rhythmically. As the soil in Jiangnan is wet soil, the quake was not as strong. However, Lu Bu who was acquainted with horses when he was young knows the signs. The one who are familiar with cavalries started to realize as well.


    ¡°Cavalries! There is arge force of cavalries!¡± The rest of the Wolf Cavalry also responded. This is especially true for the old members that went on expeditions with Lu Bu. One of the rivals for the Bingzhou Wolf Cavalry were the foreigners who also used cavalries. Cavalry warfare is extremelymon outside the Great Wall. Now at Jiangnan, there is a simr situation.


    <em>This sense of vibration. There is absolutely no less than 5,000 cavalry. How could this be!</em>Lujiang is now the battlefield of the Lu Bu¡¯s Army and the Sun Ce¡¯s Army. Lu Bu¡¯s Army had 5,000 cavalry which were right here. Which means that the cavalry rushing here could only be part of Sun Ce¡¯s Army.


    ¡°Seriously?¡± Lu Bu frowned. This was the water vige of Jiangnan. It was a ce that gives priority to water warfare. The horses were mostly produced in the northern provinces such as Hebei, Bingzhou and Youzhou. A cavalry being produced here is like a terrible joke. Buying horses from Youzhou or Bingzhou would cost at least 10 gold. Buying horses at Jiangnan would cost about 100 gold. Even then, they still might not be able to buy the horse.


    Besides that, Hebei was now upied by Yuan Shao. Yuan Shao has always wanted to be Supreme Emperor. How could he let natural resources like horses be sold off? This is why there is already a ban on the transaction of horses in Youzhou and Bingzhou.


    In the east, Gongsun Du allowed the transaction of horses. However, even if you bought the horses you cannot leave because Yuan Shao is blocking the way. It is also possible to purchase horses in Liangzhou but it would not be able to reach Jiangnan. There is only two roads that can be used to send horses to Jiangnan. The first would be to go through Hanzhou in the Jiayuguan prefecture. This road will take them to Liu Biao¡¯s territory in Jingzhou. (AN: Zhang Xiu of Wan Cheng has conceded to Liu Biao on the surface) Liu Biao and Sun Ce were mortal enemies who have been fighting each other for a long time. Horses that pass through Liu Biao¡¯s territory will vanish. The second route would take the horses to Changan, Luoyang. However, the territory was controlled by Cao Cao. Did you think Cao Cao who treated Sun Ce like an archenemy would allow the horses to reach Sun Ce?


    The final option would be to take the sea route from Gongsun Du¡¯s territory. The sea! There is a possibility for there to be a giant sea creature which would make a giant warship into a small boat. There could also be arge strom that will capsize the whole boat. (TN: ¾ÞÎÞ°Ô could mean ¡®giant¡¯. In this case giant sea creature. It could also mean Big Mac.)


    To set sail to Liaodong from Jiangdong to buy horses would be extremely perilous. There is a chance for the whole army to be destroyed. Each horse was also worth 100 gold!


    Two gs were raised in the wilderness. The words written on the two gs were Tai and Shi.


    ¡°Heavy cavalries!¡± Lu Bu has finally saw Sun Ce¡¯s secret heavy cavalries. A worthy horse that can carry over a hundred pounds are the only horses that can be used for heavy cavalries. These 5,000 cavalry soldiers should be the limit for Jiangdong.


    Correct, these 5,000 cavalry soldiers was the secret forces Sun Ce brought together with his main force of 30,000. Their purpose was to deal with the Bingzhou Wolf Cavalry. As the Wolf Cavalry were heavy cavalries that can ughter soldiers easily, their heavy cavalry would allow Sun Ce to buy time to escape. Originally, Sun Ce¡¯s n was to use their cavalry along with the assistance of the other forces to fight suppress the Wolf Cavalry after capturing Wan Cheng.


    As long as the Wolf Cavalry is destroyed, Lu Bu would not be a problem. The reason Lu Bu gave everyone a headache is because he is skilled at leading the cavalry. He relies on the high mobility and uses gueri warfare. There is no one that can withstand it. 5,000 Wolf Cavalry will travel during the day and strike your home at night. When you think of chasing them, you could not catch them or defeat them. The only thing you can do is to destroy your tooth and swallow it!


    Lu Bu used this tactic and almost conquered half of Yanzhou and broke Old Cao¡¯smunication lines. This is why the Wolf Cavalry is Sun Ce¡¯s scruple.


    Unfortunately, Sun Ce was unable to surround the Wolf Cavalry because he did not manage to capture Wan Cheng. His failure to capture Wan Cheng disrupted all of his ns. Old Cao¡¯s Ferocious Cavalry fought against the Wolf Cavalry before. The end result was the loss of half of the Ferocious Cavalry and Cao Chun¡¯s death. This was another reason why Sun Ce refuse to take out the cavalry unless there was an absolute certainty. This is why the cavalry was left together with the main camp of the marines.


    Now that Lu Bu is moving ording to Lu Su¡¯s stratagem, Sun Ce also gambled everything. He sent Taishi Ci to the marine camp to take out the heavy cavalry.


    ¡°Now it truly begins!¡± Lu Su looked straight at Lu Bu. Cavalries can only be defeated by cavalries. All of Lu Su¡¯s earlier movements were just to stall Lu Bu. Now his work ispleted.<em>Behold the 5,000 heavy cavalries of the Sun Ce¡¯s Army!</em>In the end, whether the greedy wolves would satisfy their hunger or be the meal would depend on this one battle!

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198 Escape (1)


    Tranted by


    ¡°Kill, Kill, Kill! Kill the beasts of Bingzhou!¡± The general of Sun Ce¡¯s heavy cavalry shouted out. His eyes glowed excitedly as if the Bingzhou Wolf Cavalry was about to be defeated.


    ¡°Yuzhou Cavalry?!¡± Lu Bu finally figured out where these cavalries came from. Based on the character on the war g and the mark on the armor, these are definitely the Yuzhou Cavalry! These are the heavy cavalry unit Yuan Shu spent several ten thousand to create. The Yuzhou Cavalry was really an old rival. When Yuan Shu fought his way to Xuzhou, Liu Bei, Lu Bu, Sun Ce and Cao Caoy siege on Yuan Shu. It was at that time when the Yuzhou Cavalry made their appearance.


    The 7,000 Yuzhou Cavalry soldiers was Yuan Shu¡¯s trump card. It more than doubles his fighting capabilities. It was able to counter Lu Bu¡¯s and Cao Cao¡¯s heavy cavalry. Sun Ce and Liu Bei could only retreat after meeting the heavy cavalry because they did not have enough at the time.


    If it was not because of the Yuzhou Cavalry, Yuan Shu would have been extinguished a long time ago.


    The Yuzhou Cavalry belonged to Yuan Shu but when Yuan Shu lost his reputation, the Yuzhou Cavalry broke up. A portion of them perished and a portion of them remained with Yuan Shu. The remaining Yuzhou Cavalry went to Sun Ce, Chen Lan and Lei Bo.


    The ones that remained in the Yuan Shu Army lost their lives fighting Liu Bei and Cao Cao. The ones that were taken away by Chen Lan and Lei Bo were mostly destroyed on Bagongshan by Lu Bu¡¯s Army but there were about 800 of them that escaped. These 800 cavalry soldiers also joined Sun Ce¡¯s Army.


    Sun Ce took the sea route from Liaodong to transport horses and then search for good to ride the horses such as the previous Yuzhou Cavalry . The 5,000 Yuzhou Heavy Cavalry was then set aside to prepare as a gift to Lu Bu.


    ¡°Just a defeated opponent!¡± Lu Bu¡¯s eyes continued to sh. He really did not expect Sun Ce to have 5,000 heavy cavalry soldiers. Not to mention that their strength is about the same as Cao Cao¡¯s Ferocious Cavalry. What about it! In the end, they were opponents that were defeated before! When the Yuzhou Cavalry engaged with the Bingzhou Wolf Cavalry, the Yuzhou Cavalry lost and the Wolf Cavalry won. The Wolf Cavalry is still the strongest cavalry.


    ¡°5,000 against 5,000 they may not be a match for the Wolf Cavalry but what about today?¡± Lu Su sneered. There are 5,000 heavy cavalry soldiers and arge number of troops and horses. On the other hand, Lu Bu only has 1,500 heavy cavalry soldiers. Lu Su would eat up Lu Bu.


    ¡°Is that so!?¡± Lu Bu looked at Lu Su. ¡°Then you are truly optimistic!¡± (TN: After all, I have plot armor!)


    1,500 cavalry soldiers going against 5,000 cavalry soldiers? Few fight against many? Nine of their earlier battles, when the Wolf Cavalry was just starting out and only had a few hundred, they dared to face the assault of 30,000 Wuwan Cavalry soldiers. It was not something Lu Bu took pride in but the only way out for the cavalry is assault. To retreat would only mean a dead end for the cavalry.


    ¡°Wolf cubs! Tell me! Are you scared?!¡± Lu Bu raised the Neptune halberd and shouted. ¡°Now there are 5,000 cavalries and many more soldiers ahead of us! Tell me! Are you afraid?!¡±


    ¡°Not afraid! Not afraid!¡± The Wolf Cavalry roared loudly.


    ¡°Not afraid? Encouraging morale?¡± Lu Su looked disapprovingly<i>. In the face of absolute strength, any kind of skill is useless. This was something you, Lu Bu, Lu Fengxian, taught me.</i>


    Lu Bu did not reply to Lu Su and only spared him a nce. ¡°Are you hungry?¡±


    ¡°Hungry! Starving!¡±


    ¡°Then go and tear them up!¡± Lu Bu licked his lips. ¡°The hunting begins! All units! Charge!¡± Lu Bu charged towards the Yuzhou Cavalry like a golden ray of light.


    ¡°Kill! Kill! Kill!¡± The other 1,500 Wolf Cavalry soldiers also raised their weapons and charged towards an enemy 3 times their size.


    ¡°Lu Bu is courting death!¡± A man wearing a general¡¯s armor shouted. This man was Zhang Kai. He became depressed after the battle at Bagongshan. His cavalry of 2,000 could not defeat an enemy of 1,000. He ignored the baggage troops but still needed to leave behind more than 1,000 of his fellow officers. He is here today for revenge. He wants topletely destroy the Wolf Cavalry and Lu Bu! He wants to take Lu Bu¡¯s head and use it for a memorial service for his fellow officers.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Lu Bu started shing des with the Yuzhou Cavalry as his reply. The Wolf Cavalry also started engaging with the Yuzhou Cavalry. Although the Yuzhou Cavalry is numerous, the Wolf Cavalry is more skilled. Besides that, under the leadership of Lu Bu, their ferocity is even stronger.


    *Boom* This was a contest between strength without the slightest bit of skill. If they do not manage to rush past the enemy, they would be surrounded and would only face death.


    Lu Bu¡¯s Neptune halberd was like a a reaper¡¯s scythe that meets blood with every swing. Those who met the halberd were cleanly cleaved into two. Others were knocked away as if it were a hammer and wouldter be trampled on until they became meatloaf.


    ¡°Kill!¡± Zhang Kai shouted as he cut down a Wolf Cavalry soldier. The Wolf Cavalry soldier who did not manage to avoid, gripped his own sword tightly and tried to push it into the chest of his enemy.


    The Wolf Cavalry were ruthless. Zhang Kai was not so ruthless. He has never managed to enjoy glory. He was amanding general. He was the general of Sun Ce¡¯s trump card. How can he exchange lives with a random soldier? He subconsciously turned his body and avoided the danger. The moment he was about to rejoice, he noticed a golden figureing closer to him.


    ¡°What!¡± Zhang Kai cried out in surprise. <i>Golden armor! That must be Lu Bu!</i>


    <i></i>


    Lu Bu¡¯s motive was clear. The general is the soul of the army. By defeating themanding general, arge part of the army would copse. He charged towards Zhang Kai who happens to be in the middle of the Yuzhou Cavalry.


    ¡°Go die!¡± The Neptune halberd once again issued amand of death. Zhang Kai was never a match for Lu Bu. Not to mention that he just avoided an attack from another Wolf Cavalry soldier. At this speed, he would definitely be beheaded by Lu Bu.


    Zhang Kai looked to the skies. He does not want to die. He just only said he would kill Lu Bu. He just only thought of his future. He has not tasted sess but he would soon be killed by Lu Bu.


    ¡°General Zhang! Be careful!¡± The moment Lu Bu¡¯s halberd was about to reach Zhang Kai, two short halberds appeared to block the attack. The strong force from the Neptune halberd made the twin halberds vibrate furiously. The owner of the twin halberds also showed a troubled expression.


    ¡°N?!¡± Lu Bu did notin. His attack was unexpectedly stopped. He quickly pulled back the Neptune halberd to look at his new opponent. ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± Lu Bu finally recognized the twin halberd warrior. This is definitely the senior general that was beside Sun Ce! Doni Taishi Ci! It was general at the refinement stage and was one of the senior generals at Sun Ce¡¯s Army. He was one of the generals that fought Huang Zhong together with Sun Ce and Jiang Qin. Lu Bu suddenly thought of something but quickly forgot about it.


    The twin halberd user was Taishi Ci. He was speciallymanded by Lu Su to move together with the Yuzhou Cavalry. This Zhang Kai was not skilled. He was appointedmanding general of the Yuzhou Cavalry because Zhang Kai was knowledgeable about cavalries. As Jiangdong have more marines. The marines have actual strong generals while the cavalries only get half-baked generals. Another reason Zhang Kai became themanding general is because he was once the lieutenant of the Yuzhou Cavalry. This means that more people would favor him.


    As expected, Lu Su¡¯s worries became true. Lu Bu really went straight for Zhang Kai. If Taishi Ci were not around, Zhang Kai would definitely be dead and at that time, the Yuzhou Cavalry would copse because they lost theirmanding officer.


    Cavalrybat is fast. The two cavalries will collide and engange in a violent battle before separating. Lu Bu looked at Taishi Ci and Zhang Kai. It is not that he could not kill them but as this was a cavalry battle, he would need to separate from them after one sh.


    The two heavy cavalries separated. The Yizhou Cavalry had 5,000 soldiers but lost almost 1,000. The Bingzhou Cavalry was strong but they no less than 500 soldiers perished.


    ¡°They could defeat double the amount despite the fact that they were outnumbered 3 to 1.¡± Lu Su looked at the Wolf Cavalry as if their mouths are starting to close. <i>Is this the king of cavalries? </i>There are only 1,500 Wolf Cavalry soldiers here. Lu Su did not want to imagine what it would be like if they had 5,000 of the Wolf Cavalry here. <i>These group of wolves are truly horrible. What about it? It is time for the Wolf King to visit hell!</i>


    <i></i>


    <i>One-third dead! </i>Lu Bu frowned. <i>This will not do! </i>Two more rounds at this speed and the Wolf Cavalry would be finished. Although the soldiers said they do not fear death, Lu Bu do not want to send them to their graves.


    He only did that earlier because he thought of taking Zhang Kai¡¯s life. Lu Bu turned his horse away. His target was Wan Cheng¡¯s marine main camp.


    ¡°N?¡± Lu Bu ¡®s soldiers were slightly confused. They just finished licking their wounds and preparing to fight to the death. They did not expect the Wolf King to turn around and leave! The situation puzzled them but they were merely wolves. They will follow the Wolf King whether they agree or not.


    ¡°Flee?¡± Lu Su frowned. He did not think that the God of War Lu Bu would flee. Could he even be afraid? How does he n to escape? That direction was towards the main camp of the marine troops. Lu Su knew deep down that the Wolf Cavalry was divided thanks to the 3-way fork. However, their final destination is the same. If they were to join up, Lu Su¡¯s final stratagem would really fail.


    ¡°Chase!¡± Lu Su issued his order. He needed to eliminate the Wolf Cavalry divisions 1-by-1 until they arepletely exterminated. This was Lu Su¡¯s preferred oue.


    ¡°Flee?¡± Zhang Kai sneered. He was scared of Lu Bu a moment ago. If it were not for Taishi Ci¡¯s help, his head would have been separated from his torso. He thought Lu Bu would charge again and prepared his bodyguards to protect him as he did not want to die. Who would have thought that Lu Bu would flee? However, Lu Bu fleeing is fine with him! <i>This Lu Bu is crazy. Does he not know how to use a cavalry?</i> Cavalry is like a knife. A knife is used to pierce the heart. A cavalry can only be used to attack but never retreat. This is because the moment you retreat you would be chased like a defeated army. A cavalry would need impact and momentum. If you are retreating, there would be no momentum. Even if Lu Su did not say anything, Zhang Kai would also give chase.


    <i>Let I, Zhang Kai, destroy you and the rest of the Bingzhou Wolf Cavalry!</i>


    <i></i>


    Taishi Ci on the other hand did not understand much about cavalry warfare so he only followed Zhang Kai. Although his heart is uneasy, he could not do anything as he does not understand cavalries. However, Zhang Kai has many years of experience so everything should end up okay. Not to mention that the Wolf Cavalry have abandoned several hundred horses. The Wolf Cavalry must also be quite reluctant to do that. With this line of thinking, Taishi Ci tried to catch up.

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199 Escape (2)


    Tranted by Gamer


    Two forces were running in the wilderness. A smaller group was at the front. Arger group was chasing them from the back. These were the Wolf Cavalry and the Yuzhou Cavalry.


    Both forces were running with all their effort. The Wolf Cavalry at the front was running with all their effort so that they would not be torn into pieces by the Yuzhou Cavalry while the Yuzhou Cavalry was chasing with all their effort so that they could destroy the Wolf Cavalry. The general at the front of the Yuzhou Cavalry constantly try to make the speed of the cavalry move faster.


    ¡°Lu Bu! Run! Run! I want to see where do you want to run to!¡± Zhang Kai showed a ferocious face. He was impatient and wanted to rush into the Wolf Cavalry to tear them apart. He wants to kill all the wolf cubs with the des of the Yuzhou Cavalry.


    ¡°Shoot the arrows! Shoot the arrows!¡± Zhang Kai shouted as he gave chase. They are about to catch up but a few horses out of reach. It would seem like this is as close as they could get. It was as if something tasty was put in front of you. You can see and smell it. You can also imagine the kind of taste it would have when you eat it. However, you are not able to eat it. It is only there for you to look at! It was an annoying feeling.


    This angry feeling prompted Zhang Kai to order his soldiers to shoot the arrows. It takes considerable skill to draw the bow while riding a horse. This was even worse as stirrups did not exist in this era. The soldiers could only rely on themselves to bnce their body. Basic cavalrybat was a skill that requires more than several years of practice. Horseback archery was even harder. To use archery, a person would need to release his hands from the horse. There is a high chance of falling off the horse especially during a charge. At that time, the person would definitely not survive as he would be tramped by the other horses.


    Those that are able to do horseback archery would all be elites as it was not a skill gained with several years of experience. In the Yuzhou Cavalry there were at least a few hundred of these kinds of elites. They were able to shoot arrows on top of their horse although their aiming is not that good. If their horses are not able to catch up, then their arrows will catch up!


    The Yuzhou Cavalry soldiers aimed their bows at the figures in front of them and shot their arrows.


    ¡°Raise the shields!¡± Lu Bu shouted from the front. The soldiers that had shields raised them and some slowed down to form a line.


    *ng ng ng* Hundreds of arrows scattered everywhere. Although it was difficult to hit the soldiers, one unlucky person got his horse injured.


    ¡°Go!¡± The moment the arrow stopped, the Wolf Cavalry started to speed up again in attempts to throw off the Yuzhou Cavalry.


    ¡°How hateful!¡± Zhang Kai expressed his regret.


    The Wolf Cavalry in front of him were merits. Merits! How can he let them slip away? Especially Lu Bu. If he could kill Lu Bu, he would be famous. Lu Bu was the God of War! If he could kill Lu Bu, what kind of reward would Sun Ce give him? However, he could only look at the food in front of him and could not eat it. How could Zhang Kai bear this?


    ¡°General Zhang, be careful of an ambush in front!¡± Taishi Ci became more uneasy. He may not understand cavalries but he is still familiar with war. The Wolf Cavalry may be trying to escape but Taishi Ci noticed that they did not escape in panic. Besides that, the Wolf Cavalry was still about 3 horses away from the Yuzhou Cavalry. The distance of 3 horses by itself is not a problem. It would mean that the Yuzhou Cavalry is pursuing fiercely. However, the problem was that the Wolf Cavalry was controlling the distance. They slow down so that the Yuzhou Cavalry would catch up and speed up if the distance became too close. What exactly was the Wolf Cavalry trying to do? Based on this reasoning, the Wolf Cavalry could have escaped a long time ago.


    ¡°How could there be an ambush! General Taishi Ci, you worry too much!¡± Taishi Ci became unhappy. Zhang Kai was a new addition to the Sun Ce¡¯s Army. He knew about Taishi Ci¡¯s position in the army. Lu Su request for Taishi Ci to help him was like an insult to him. He is the general for the cavalry. To ask a marine for help is like looking down on yourself.


    Zhang Kai was also worried that Sun Ce might grant his position as the general of the Yuzhou Cavalry to another general. This is because he just joined the Sun Ce¡¯s Army. He is not a trusted subordinate of Sun Ce. The heavy cavalry was also Sun Ce¡¯s trump card. It would be more appropriate to entrust the trump card to a more trusted subordinate. This is why Zhang Kai is trying hard to get merits. He wants to make great contributions to strengthen his position in the Sun Ce¡¯s Army. Only then will he be a talented and trusted subordinate that Sun Ce does not need to worry about.


    If he could not do that, he really would be reced by Sun Ce with generals like Taishi Ci. A general that is strong in martial arts and have good understanding ofmand. If Sun Ce decides to rece him, he would not be able to object.


    ¡°This direction is towards the main camp of our marines. How could there be an ambush! If there was an ambush it would belong to our Jiangdong¡¯s Army. General Taishi Ci you really worry too much!¡± Zhang Kai held back his displeasure and exined to Taishi Ci. He tried to be polite not just because Taishi Ci saved him once but also because Taishi Ci is a more senior general.


    ¡°You are probably right!¡± Taishi Ci looked again at the riverside. After crossing the river, it would be Sun Ce¡¯s territory. It would be impossible for Lu Bu to set an ambush there. He must have really worried too much! Taishi Ci also hoped for this to be a sess. After all, who would want to lose?


    Ambush? Obviously, there are no ambushes in front. Arge part of Lu Bu¡¯s Army was still in Shucheng. There are only 5,000 Wolf Cavalry soldiers here. However, Taishi Ci¡¯s worry was well founded! If they had paid more attention they would have noticed that Lu Bu¡¯s Army lead them around in a circle.


    Zhang Kai was still looking at Lu Bu! If it is going to be like this, just stop running and die already. Why do you keep running! Might as well be his merits. The battle has been decided the moment they started escaping.


    ¡°General! General!¡± One deputy general caught up and reported to Zhang Kai.


    ¡°N?¡± Zhang Kai turned his head to look at the deputry general. This person was also under his leadershipst time. Zhang Kai trusts this person. After he was appointed the general of the cavalry, he made this person his deputy. Now that this person call out to him, he must have something that is important to say. ¡°Speak!¡±


    ¡°General! The men and the horses are fatigued!¡± The deputy general reported. The Yuzhou Cavalry was a heavy cavalry. They can tear apart their enemies in the wilderness. Their presence is a deterrent. They have high mobility and can travel a hundred<em>li</em>. However, the horses were not machines. They can be tired. Besides that, the ability to travel a hundred<em>li</em>apply to their usual marching speed. Besides that, the heavy cavalries were all fitted with armor that weigh a few hundred<em>jin</em>. Including the rider, it would almost reach 300<em>jin</em>. The horses were now galloping. They did not reduce their speed but went faster instead. Horses galloping at high speeds can only travel about 10<em>li</em>. Not to mention the fact that these were heavy cavalries.


    The Wolf Cavalry was riding in front while the Yuzhou Cavalry chased from behind. They have been chasing for about a dozen<em>li</em>already. Zhang Kai turned around and saw that some of the horses are beginning to foam at the mouth. This means that they have reached their limit! Even ordinary cavalry generals know that the horse would be unable to run. Now is the time to stop and rest. However, won¡¯t the Wolf Cavalry get away? Zhang Kai was not satisfied. He had to rely on so many people, terrain and the stratagem to split the Wolf Cavalry into three. All that is left is the 1,500 Wolf Cavalry soldiers and Lu Bu. He just needed to catch up. If he could catch up, Zhang Kai would be in a high position in the Sun Ce¡¯s Army. He would also be able to enjoy wealth and endless benefits.


    ¡°Chase!¡± Zhang Kai ruthlessly spoke. The Wolf Cavalry in front of him became blood red. This was caused by his greed. Men will die for wealth just like birds will die for food. Zhang Kai also risks his life.


    ¡°But general! The horses!¡± At this rate the horses will all die of exhaustion. In Jiangdong, horses are worth 100 gold. Even 100 gold may not be enough to buy a horse. The cost of one heavy cavalry soldier is more than enough to outfit a group ofmon soldiers. These 5,000 Yuzhou Cavalry soldiers is the limit for Jiangdong. Sun Ce paid a huge amount for it. If they were loss, Sun Ce would die when he found out about it. Besides that, the Yuzhou Cavalry also treasure their horses. Their horses were like their life. If their horses were to perish, they would also feel very bad.


    The deputy general also knows about Zhang Kai¡¯s character. He was the kind of person who would die for merits. Even on Bagongshan, Zhang Kai fought the enemy to take his armor. Their 2,000 Yuzhou Cavalry only managed to kill about 500 soldiers. However, for the sake of the armor, Zhang Kai threw away 1,200 cavalry soldiers. Knowing that he could not persuade Zhang Kai, the deputy went and look at Taishi Ci. Hopefully Taishi Ci could persuade Zhang Kai.


    Taishi Ci also noticed the foam forming at the mouths of the horses. He was not a cavalry expert but he also knew about themon sense of horse riding. The horses foaming at the mouth means that the horses have reached their limit. They will need to rest. The horses were not cows. When a cow is tired, they will stop moving. Horses were different. When the horses do not understand the meaning of tired especially when it is being ridden. They will keep on running until they die. ¡°General Zhang Kai! We should give up!¡± Taishi Ci told Zhang Kai.


    ¡°General Taishi Ci, you are a marine general and a trusted subordinate of the lord. You also have a higher position than me. However, this does not mean that you canmand me, Zhang Kai!¡± Zhang Kai said with bloodshot eyes. He was polite to Taishi Ci and held him in high respect but this made Taishi Ci more ufortable! Although they have not worked together for a long time, they would eventually need to do so. This is why it is better to be more familiar. Just like how Huang Gai and Han Dang calls Zhou Yu, ¡®Little Zhou¡¯ or how they call Taishi Ci, ¡®Zi Yi¡¯.


    Taishi Ci reminded Zhang Kai with good intentions but Zhang Kai do not seem to appreciate it.


    Zhang Kai on the other hand was obviously not grateful for this advice. He subconsciously think of Taishi Ci as apetitor for merits. Taishi Ci¡¯s advice sounded like Taishi Ci was afraid of him gaining merits and getting a higher position than him. Although the Yuzhou Cavalry is exhausted and the horses were foaming at the mouth, Zhang Kai believes that the same would apply to the Bingzhou Heavy Wolf Cavalry. On the other hand, the horses of the Yuzhou cavalry came all the way for Liaodong by sea. All the ones with poor quality would have died on the ship while the ones that survived the journey to Jiangdong have strong physical strength. These horses were the cream of the crop.


    These were one of the reasons for Zhang Kai¡¯s confidence. If his elite horses were tired, the same would apply to the Bingzhou Wolf Cavalry! The horses used by the Bingzhou Wolf Cavalry came from Youzhou. All the good horses would either be old or dead. The only way the Wolf Cavalry can get a new horse is to go to the marketce to buy the horse. How could the market horses be stronger than Zhang Kai¡¯s cream of the crop horses? (TN: I am really curious as to what happens if Liu Mang was here to give an honest answer to Zhang Kai.)


    Besides that, the Wolf Cavalry are running for their lives. The people fleeing would need more energy than the people chasing. This is because if they do not run fast, they would get caught. As the Wolf Cavalry fought with Lu Su¡¯s soldiers earlier, the Yuzhou Cavalry should have more energy.


    ¡°General Taishi Ci! If you let Lu Bu and the other Wolf Cavalry soldiers escape, do you have any other methods to defeat them!¡± Zhang Kai also knew that Taishi Ci is unhappy. He did not want to offend Taishi Ci so he lowered his voice and asked.


    ¡°No!¡± Taishi Ci was also a good man. He also knew that the way he spoke just now was not right. He was now a senior general. He cannot speak to Zhang Kai like the deputy. He thought about Zhang Kai¡¯s question. If they let the Wolf Cavalry escape, they would not get another chance like this!


    The Wolf Cavalry was fast, strong and skilled. Dispatching infantries was like sending food to them. Jiangdong has a strong navy. However, those were two different areas. It was impossible to let the navy and the cavalries fight! The cavalries would not go to the water to fight the navy. In that case, they could only use cavalries! The result of Sun Ce¡¯s Yuzhou Cavalry was also seen already. Despite being 3 times the size, they received 2 times the casualties. If the 5,000 Wolf Cavalry were together, the 5,000 Yuzhou Cavalry would be defeated. If the Yuzhou Cavalry was defeated, what would they use to fight with the Bingzhou Wolf Cavalry? Even if they captured Wan Cheng and won Lujiang, as long as the Wolf King and these hungry wolves, Lujiang will not be able to rest easy. Sun Ce would also need to assign troops to various cities. Once their numbers are small, the Wolf Cavalry can attack them. If their numbers were too big, the Wolf Cavalry could wait for an opportunity.


    Now Sun Ce and Liu Biao are also fighting each other. On top of that, there were many casualties in Wan Cheng. In that case, where would they find more soldiers and cavalry?


    Now was the best opportunity to wipe out the Bingzhou Wolf Cavalry. With this one battle, it could prevent the loss of several hundred thousand of Sun Ce¡¯s soldiers.


    ¡°General Taishi Ci. We are tired. Wouldn¡¯t the Wolf Cavalry be tired as well?¡± Zhang Kai looked at Taishi Ci earnestly. ¡°They would be more tired than us. We came from the main camp of the navy. They came from Wan Cheng City. They have travelled further than us and even faced blockades. Look at their equipment! They have armor, spears, sabers. Some of them even haverge shields. Would they not be tired?! Are they not human?!¡± Zhang Kai spoke a lot to persuade Taishi Ci. ¡°This is why we cannot give up the chance to destroy the Wolf Cavalry even now! We just need to kill them and Lu Bu! After that Lu Bu¡¯s Army will no longer have the ability to fight! The other 2 divisions of the Wolf Cavalry and those at Wan Cheng will also surrender to us! Along with the destruction of the Urban Army, there would be nothing else in the way of our Lord¡¯s great cause!¡±


    Zhang Kai¡¯s speech was so extravagant that he himself feels touched. Not to mention Taishi Ci who thinks of Sun Ce like a younger brother. Wherever he goes, he thinks about the needs of Sun Ce. If things were really like what Zhang Kai said, the Wolf Cavalry was at its end. They just need to put in a bit more effort and the Wolf Cavalry would no longer be able to escape. This is especially true as their opponent is Lu Bu. This person can really make aeback like what Zhang Kai has said. They could also make their opponents surrender and gain talented personnel. He has seen the Urban Army. All of them were strong and did not fear death.


    If they pledge their service to Sun Ce, Sun Ce¡¯s Army would grow even more powerful. They could even rely on the Bingzhou Wolf Cavalry and the Yuzhou Cavalry to defeat Cao Cao and Yuan Shao at Guandu. After that most of thend would belong to Sun Ce.


    ¡°Chase!¡± Taishi Ci shouted. He got persuaded. The odds and thepensation was so high that even Taishi Ci could not bear it. He cleared his doubts and became determined. The stakes were too high and the rewards were toorge. If they win they would pacify the whole of Lujiang and gain many strong soldiers. If they lose¡­ Lose!? Taishi Ci did not want to lose. If 5,000 cavalry soldiers could lose to 1,500 cavalry soldiers, then they might as well be pigs.

 Chapter 200

    <h4>Chapter 200</h4>


    /2016/12/chapter-200-01.jpg?w=756


    /2016/12/chapter-200-02.jpg?w=756


    /2016/12/chapter-200-03.jpg?w=756


    /2016/12/chapter-200-04.jpg?w=756


    https://endlessfantasytrantions.files.wordpress/2016/12/chapter-200-05.jpg?w=756


    https://endlessfantasytrantions.files.wordpress/2016/12/chapter-200-06.jpg?w=756


    https://endlessfantasytrantions.files.wordpress/2016/12/chapter-200-07.jpg?w=756


    https://endlessfantasytrantions.files.wordpress/2016/12/chapter-200-08.jpg?w=756


    https://endlessfantasytrantions.files.wordpress/2016/12/chapter-200-09.jpg?w=756


    https://endlessfantasytrantions.files.wordpress/2016/12/chapter-200-10.jpg?w=756


    https://endlessfantasytrantions.files.wordpress/2016/12/chapter-200-11.jpg?w=756


    https://endlessfantasytrantions.files.wordpress/2016/12/chapter-200-12.jpg?w=756


    https://endlessfantasytrantions.files.wordpress/2016/12/chapter-200-13.jpg?w=756


    https://endlessfantasytrantions.files.wordpress/2016/12/chapter-200-14.jpg?w=756


    https://endlessfantasytrantions.files.wordpress/2016/12/chapter-200-15.jpg?w=756

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201 Chase (2)


    Tranted by[email protected]</a>


    ¡°Are you that desperate!¡± Lu Bu also noticed Zhang Kai¡¯s feelings. The people who usually have these kinds of feelings are those Han generals. This is especially true for generals from Bingzhou and Youzhou. They always confront foreigners. The foreigners are the one that always end up retreating because they were no match for Han generals. The Hans use heavy armor and had weapons made by a proper cksmith. On the other hand, the foreigners use leather and second-hand equipment bought from traders. Heavy armors were better than light armors which made them stronger in a head on fight.


    Not every foreigner is stupid and there are even some shameless Hans that hire foreigners. The foreigners use indirect ways to fight the Hans by luring them out with the light cavalry. The Han¡¯s heavy cavalry would get lost in the desert or grasnds. When they are lost in the deserts, they may not return for about 10 days to half a month. That would be enough time for the foreigners to attack and plunder their borders. At that time, the armies of the Han had no choice but to defend.


    After that, one person came up with an idea to deal with the guerri tactics of the foreigners. Since the foreigners were too afraid to fight directly, they would force them to attack directly. They would ignore the foreigners and close the city gates the moment the soldiers left. The soldiers and citizens would guard the walls and the Han Cavalry would ignore the light cavalry of the foreigners. Even if they enter the desert, what would they do there? Just destroy their base! In other words, the heavy cavalries were to ignore the light cavalry and go straight for their den.


    Those outside the Great Wall would need to find a ce abundant with water and weeds to raise cattle and to feed themselves. All they need to do is to find the living areas of these foreigners and eradicate them. It does not matter whether they are rted to those that attacked the walls. Everything will be burned to the ground.


    This is meant to provoke the foreigners to take their cavalries and confront them directly. If they do not appear, their families and tribes will be destroyed. If they appear, both of them would be destroyed. The foreigners at that time were truly afraid.


    Whichever tribes that dared to attack the cities of the Han, they would be hunted down by heavy cavalries. They will travel the roads and ask for directions. Those that withhold information would be exterminated. As a result, more than 10,000 cavalry soldiers would go out to hunt.


    The one who developed this strategy was thete Ding Yuan, Ding Jianyang. That would mean that themander of the heavy cavalry is Lu Bu. Wherever he went, there were no survivors. He was like Wolf Deity or Death to the outsiders. (TL: Such a long headache tangent just to praise Lu Bu?)


    Now Lu Bu is using the foreigner¡¯s tactics to deal with the Yuzhou Cavalry.


    Without even brandishing his halberd, the Wolf Cavalry already knew hismands. Therge force prepared themselves and the Yuzhou Cavalry took some distance. They will not allow the Yuzhou Cavalry to seed or feel despair.


    They have constantly provided the Yuzhou Cavalry with feelings of hope and then extinguishing that feeling.


    ¡°Lu Bu, you have forced my hand!¡± Zhang Kai gnashed his teeth. His hair was disheveled. He has already be a red eyed gambler. An important characteristic of a red eyed gambler is that they are willing to gamble anything. In order to win, Zhang Kai is willing to gamble his own life.


    ¡°Stab the horses!¡± Zhang Kai roared loudly towards the Yuzhou Cavalry soldiers.


    ¡°What?!¡± All the Yuzhou Cavalry soldiers were shocked.<em>Stab the horses?!</em><em>That is really crazy!</em>The horses were like their second life. Rather than stabbing their horses, even when their horse is a little bit injured, they would be sad. Now the horses were so exhausted they were alreadyining.


    ¡°Zhang Kai are you crazy!?¡± Taishi Ci did not expect Zhang Kai to even dare to fight like this.<em>Stab the horses?</em>Now the Yuzhou Cavalry could not catch up to the Wolf Cavalry. Stabbing the horse would indeed speed them up but after the battle, the horses would all bleed to death. These horses were all bought by Sun Ce and transported from Liaodong. Each of these horses were worth hundreds of gold and Sun Ce had to skimp to buy them. He even had to reduce the sry given to his soldiers, some of which would have went to Taishi Ci. He who has given up more than a year¡¯s worth of sry understood how important the Yuzhou Cavalry is to Sun Ce.


    Now Zhang Kai hasmanded his soldiers to stab the horses. What happens after that? The entire Yuzhou Cavalry would disappear from Sun Ce¡¯s Army. Would the thing that Sun Ce spent on and lived frugally for a whole year for, disappear after using it once?


    ¡°I am not crazy!¡± Was Zhang Kai crazy? It was still uncertain. ¡°Taishi Ci, if we do not stab the horses, how many of us do you think will reach the camp? 100? 1,000? Now the 5,000 Yuzhou Cavalry is not a match for the Wolf Cavalry! We would definitely ur heavy losses!¡±


    Zhang Kai howled towards Taishi Ci. ¡°Now we just need 1 more wrestle. All those on the horses must prepare to sh with the Wolf Cavalry and risk their lives. If we win, then the sacrifice is worthit. If we lose, Jiang Dong will not have peaceful days!¡± Zhang Kai was not crazy. He was considerably calm. He knows that his choice is not whether to risk their lives or not. He knows that if he does not risk his life, they would only meet a dead end. That is why Zhang Kai is calm.


    ¡°But!¡± Taishi Ci wanted to say something but was immediately stopped by Zhang Kai. ¡°Did you not hear what I say! Stab your horses! Whether you want to live sullenly like a married woman or to die honorably like a man! Your choice!¡± Zhang Kai can be said to be a good general. His words immediately raised the morale of the soldiers. In ancient times, to be called married woman is not like in modern times. In ancient times, the men were all strong while in modern ages, the men could put on makeup. For example, beautiful and handsome men! Then there are those that changed their gender to women as well! These modern things were like heresy in ancient times. To go against the gods and their ancestors.


    A man must be a man! They must be dauntless! The greatest humiliation for a man in ancient times is to be like a woman. For example, Zhuge Liang presented Sima Yi with female clothes. It did not work well because Sima Yi was thick skinned however it was an insult from Zhuge Liang. Now themander of the Yuzhou Cavalry asked if his soldiers wanted to live sullenly like a woman.


    They could be deserters and suffer death penalties but they must never bebelled as women in their lives.


    ¡°Stab the horses! Stab the horses!¡± The Yuzhou Cavalry also started to act. They were also elites. Their ferocity was no less than Old Cao¡¯s Ferocious Cavalry and would give Old Cao a headache. Both of their masters were willing to spend money to use it. Yuan Shu was also willing to extort money from his own citizens at an extreme level. All of his money was used on his capital and the Yuzhou Cavalry.


    Sun Ce on the other hand took all of his Jiangdong Army to support the Yuzhou Cavalry. He is willing to use the whole of Southern Wu during the Warring States period, which were more than 10,000 to support these 5,000 cavalry soldiers. Anyone could tell that these were elites.


    The swords went down to stab and sh the buttocks and hips of the horses. Their hearts shed tears of blood but they endured the grief. They are men! They would rather die a glorious death then live in disgrace!


    ¡°Run, my old partner! Run to your death! Your master will apany you!¡± The soldiers were confident of their death. Without horses, they would no longer be cavalries. They were better off killed.


    ¡°Stab the horses?¡± Lu Bu frowned. The Yuzhou Cavalry is really ruthless. Lu Bu also understood that for a cavalry, their horses were like their second life. Even beyond the Great Wall, the Hans would rather be showered with arrows than to injure their horses. Their feelings that were umted over the years cannot be exined in one sentence.


    The horses were like their family. Now, they hardened their hearts and injured their family just to overtake the Bingzhou Wolf Cavalry.


    ¡°Is it so simple?!¡± Lu Bu wanted to avoid the confrontation. This is a cavalry battle. Even though the Yuzhou Cavalry speed up, their velocity was still inferior to the Wolf Cavalry. As long as Lu Bu is dragging them along, victory would belong to Lu Bu. ¡°Throw away the heavy shields!¡± Lu Bu shouted. Now they need to throw away unnecessary weight. By removing the weights, they could shake off the Yuzhou Cavalry.


    The Yuzhou Cavalry were now a bunch of lunatics that would bring misfortune to those that encounter them. Lu Bu wanted to reduce casualties.


    ¡°Useless! Useless! We will overtake you!¡± When he saw Lu Bu throw away the giant shield, Zhang Kai became more ferocious.<em>Did you think you could gain an advantage by throwing away your shields! Impossible!</em>Zhang Kai already desperately risked his life. If he was still overtaken by Lu Bu, his luck must be very bad.


    It was simr to Xiang Yu. He destroyed his boat of supplies. If the Qin decided to set up camp instead of attack, Xiang Yu would meet with a dead end. They would have no boat to escape and no food to eat. His whole army would have been annihted and the Chu Overlord would not have appeared in history.


    However, history is history. It already happened and could not change. Now Zhang Kai was like Xiang Yu and Lu Bu was like the Qin Army. Zhang Kai risked his life and gambled everything to win.


    Unwittingly, Zhang Kai has ced himself in a vulnerable group. Although Xiang Yu managed to triumph over the Qin Army, he retreated after the battle. It was like when the Yuzhou Cavalry fought with the Wolf Cavalry earlier. Zhang Kai stabbed his horse. His horse shed blood and sped up. It¡¯s wound bes more severe and continue to shed blood. Now all the horses have be blood horse. Blood can be seen on all the horses. Although the blood on the ckish horse and the reddish-brown horse were difficult to see, the blood on the white horses were very clear. Therge red stain on the body looks horrifying.


    ¡°Throw away the spear!¡± Lu Bu shouted again. This Zhang Kai really gambled everything. The best thing to do against such a gambler was to ignore him. This is because win or lose, it would not yield good results.


    If he loses, then everything is invalid. If he wins, there is no telling what kind of injuries would be given. Therefore, Lu Bu chose to avoid it altogether.


    ¡°Milord, these are cavalry spears!¡± The Wolf Cavalry was puzzled. The giant shields can be thrown away. They were defensive equipment. Honestly, the Wolf Cavalry were also not willing to use shields. Only the strong men of the Wolf Cavalry used the shields because they were responsible for defending the weak. The others did not use shields because the Wolf Cavalry was meant for offense, not defense. They only need sharp fangs. Is there a wolf with turtle shells? Rather than feel pressured for throwing away the shield, they were secretly delighted.


    On the other hand, they did not want to throw away the spear because it was convenient to use. This spear was brought by Liu Mang and was made with steel. It was strong and sharp. The armors that used to give the Wolf Cavalry a headache was easily defeated with this spear. Now, Lu Bu asked them to throw away the spear.


    ¡°Stop hesitating! We can pick them up when we go back!¡± Lu Bu shouted. When all the soldiers throw away their spear, their speed will increase further.


    ¡°Yes!¡± The Wolf Cavalry unhesitatingly threw away the spear. Their face was also happy. Why? This is because Lu Bu said they will pick it up when they go back. In other words, Lu Bu does not think much of his enemy. Once the battle is over and Lu Bu has won, they would go back to pick up their weapons.


    The Yuzhou Cavalry were fast but the Bingzhou Wolf cavalry were even faster. After losing a dozen pound of weight, the differences were clear. The Liaodong horses could not keep up with the gically improved horses of the future. Although they already gambled their lives they still could not keep up.


    ¡°How hateful!¡± Zhang Kai was enduring it. At this rate, the Yuzhou Cavalry would really be annihted. On the other hand, other than the few hundred casualties earlier, the Wolf Cavalry woulde out unscathed. Zhang Kai could not ept this result. Even when he fought at Bagongshan, he still managed to escape with 800 cavalries. Now they have already stabbed their horses. Even if they survive, they would be useless. A cavalry soldier that has no horse cannot be an infantry.


    ¡°Aaah!¡± The stabbed horse began to falter. They could no longer endure. There are those that were too tired and those that lost too much blood. They were not machines. One by one, the soldiers fell behind the main army and would no longer be able catch up.


    Zhang Kai knew that those were the Yuzhou Cavalry. Does the Heavens want Zhang Kai to be defeated in all aspects here? Zhang Kai refused to ept it! He was also a general. He was themander of the cavalry. He is not inferior to anyone inmanding the cavalry. Why! Why did he still lose to the Lu Bu¡¯s Army! Why did he still lose to the Wolf Cavalry! It was not the first time the Yuzhou Cavalry shed with the Wolf Cavalry. They first started during one of Yuan Shu¡¯s expedition in Xuzhou. They took the vanguard and shed with the Wolf Cavalry. Then they also fought the cavalries of many different faction and the Wolf Cavalry again at Bagonshan. Unfortunately, there was never a time when the Yuzhou Cavalry actually won. Although they have lost several times, they always managed to pull out. Now their horses were already unable to endure and the Yuzhou Cavalry would face judgement day. On the other hand, the Wolf Cavalry still had 1,000 infantry killers.


    *Sigh!* Taishi Ci sighed and shook his head. He really did not expect Lu Bu to make such aeback with this kind of strategy. He has never seen such superb cavalry tactics. Was Zhang Kai weak? No! Zhang Kai was not weak. In terms of cavalry, Taishi Ci considers Zhang Kai an able and good general. He even intended to send in a good word to Sun Ce and praise Zhang Kai for his skills and knowledge in cavalry along with the capability to rouse the troops and increase morale.


    But now this was unnecessary. The Yuzhou Cavalry is finished. At the very least, it was already finished from Taishi Ci¡¯s point of view. They were unable to chase the Wolf Cavalry and were unable to escape from the Wolf Cavalry. The Wolf Cavalry does not let you run. Even when they risk their lives for a final confrontation, the Wolf Cavalry did not grant them that opportunity.


    Taishi Ci made up his mind. When all is lost, he would grab Zhang Kai and break out of encirclement. The Yuzhou Cavalry is lost. Jiangdong cannot afford to lose another cavalrymander. They have already witnessed the strength of the Wolf Cavalry and Zhang Kai has already given up hope.


    Even though Zhang Kai was not satisfied, he has already given up hope. The moment Taishi Ci decided to take Zhang Kai and run, the Wolf Cavalry immediately noticed. The Wolf Cavalry immediatel sped up towards the enemy. This is when Zhang Kai suddenlyughed.


    ¡°Hahahahaha! The heavens have not forsaken I, Zhang Kai! The heavens have not forsaken me!¡± In front of the Wolf Cavalry was another 1,000 cavalry soldiers that initially split off earlier.


    They were ordered to break out of the army to stall Lu Bu but were ignored and left behind. As they were in the opposite direction, they were not seen. They could only follow the road. Now they have appeared at the perfect timing to stop Lu Bu¡¯s Army.


    At first, the Wolf Cavalry did not want to fight with the Yuzhou Cavalry. Now, they were unexpectedly caught between the two Yuzhou Cavalry that were risking their lives. The Wolf Cavalry had no choice but to turn back.

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202 Trapped wolves


    Tranted by Gamer


    ¡°My brothers! Kill them! Kill them and earn merits! Kill them and we will be heroes of Jiangdong! We will receive endless wealth! We will be able to get more horses! Don¡¯t tell me you do not want their horses!¡± Zhang Kai shouted one tempting word after another. What he said was right. By killing the Wolf Cavalry and Lu Bu, they will be trusted subordinates of Sun Ce. The minimum reward would be the title of a general. If it was Zhang Kai, he would even a famed person in Jiangdong like Sun Ce and Zhou Yu.


    The horses of the Yuzhou Cavalry would not be usable after this battle. As long as they defeat the Wolf Cavalry, they would be able to capture their horses. The Yuzhou Cavalry has been jealous of the Wolf Cavalry¡¯s horses for a long time. The Wolf Cavalry¡¯s horses were much more superior in terms of speed and endurancepared to their 100 gold horses. Better to kill them and steal their horses.


    The two division of the Yuzhou cavalry executed a pincer attack. The hoofs that strike the ground caused a lot of dust to fill the air.


    ¡°There is no choice!¡± Lu Bu looked at the two division of the Yuzhou Cavalry attacking from both sides. Now the Wolf Cavalry could no longer outmaneuver them. There is only one solution. That would be to engage in a direct confrontation. ¡°If we can¡¯t run anymore then we will stop running!¡± Lu Bu¡¯s eyes looked proud. What are they! They are desert wolves. They are people that even the foreigners fear. They are the king of cavalries! They are the terror of infantries! They have their pride! Although Lu Bu uses cavalry tactics, it does not mean that they were weak!


    ¡°Bingzhou Wolf Cavalry! Begin the hunt!¡± Lu Bu brandished the Neptune halberd. The other Wolf Cavalry soldiers also rushed out with a howl. They are wolves, they will bite and tear apart all foes in front of them. It does not matter if the enemies were several times their number.


    *Rumble* The Wolf Cavalry and the Yuzhou Cavalry collided. It was cavalry war without any skills or ce to dodge. As it was arge-scale battle, if they dodge, the one that would be harmed would be their fellow officers. On the other hand, if they could defend and hold out, their fellow officers could help out and save their lives.


    ¡°Kill! Kill! Kill!¡± Blood, sweat, swords and flesh rained down. The Yuzhou Cavalry was already desperate. If they still could not win, their names would be removed from Sun Ce¡¯s Army. Without any horses, they could not be called a cavalry! Their only way out is to kill the Wolf Cavalry and take their horses.


    The Wolf Cavalry did not retreat as they were surrounded by the two Yuzhou Cavalry. They enemy was 3 times their size and their morale is flourishing. Despite that, they were not afraid. This is because they had the Wolf King. They had Lu Bu. As long as they have Lu Bu, they would be invincible. He was like the ancient Greece God of War Ares. Lu Bu was their Ares. He was their God of War. With the God of War at their side what is there to be afraid of?


    One of the Yuzhou cavalry stabbed one of the greedy wolves of the Wolf Cavalry.


    The sword has plunged deep into his body and hit his vitals. Even if it was pulled out, it would not help. He will not survive. The Wolf Cavalry soldier let out his bloodthirsty nature. He grabbed the sword with his left hand and plunged it even deeper into his body to prevent his killer from taking it out. The wolf then showed his ws. He swung down his own weapon onto the Yuzhou Cavalry soldier and beheaded him. Both warriors fell to the ground and were trampled into meat.


    ¡°Kill!¡± One of the swords of the Wolf Cavalry became twisted. He has in more than 10 Yuzhou Cavalry soldiers. His sword waspletely red. His eyes were red and full of war. His body were filled with countless wounds that were burning hot with blood. Two fatal wounds told him that he was dead. However, he did not care. He would continue to fight for their Wolf King. For their God of War! Lu Bu¡¯s existence is undefeatable! (TN: 3 Kingdoms of the Dead.)


    After beheading onest Yuzhou Cavalry soldier, he was stabbed with a cavalry spear and his life withered away.


    The word tragic was now an understatement to describe the scenario. In a battle between infantries, if someone is lucky, they could still be identified after his death. In a battle between cavalries, the moment the soldiers fall off their horse, they will turn into meat. All of them would mix together and it would be impossible to identify the dead. This is why the cavalries do not have the tradition of picking up the dead bodies.


    Besides that, it became a bloodbath in front of Lu Bu that was at the front of the Wolf Cavalry. No one wanted to meet him. All of them were knocked down their horses. This shows that Lu Bu was skilled and knew how to minimize the use of strength to maximize the damage. His golden armor was so bright that he became the g of the Lu Bu¡¯s Army. The Wolf Army once again broke out with fierce determination. They continued to push down an army 3 times their size.


    ¡°Hold the line!¡± Zhang Kai grew pale. He did not expect the Wolf Cavalry to have such explosive power. Even though when he fought in front of Lu Su and lost twice as many soldiers, he did not feel this kind of pressure. What kind of monsters are these?


    Zhang Kai could not be med for his misconception. During the exchange in front of Lu Su, the few hundred Wolf Cavalry soldiers that perished were young wolves. They were new recruits. Without much experience in warfare, they went and fought with the Yuzhou Cavalry causing heavy casualties. Among these heavy casualties were also a few experienced soldiers. However, this time was different. The Wolf Cavalry soldiers were all experienced soldiers that went through many battles. Each of them were like 100 soldiers. One of the old guards at Wan Cheng was also a Wolf Cavalry member. He has lost his arm but his thigh was still a wolf¡¯s thigh.


    As time pass by, it became clear that the Yuzhou Cavalry was no match for the Wolf Cavalry. It cannot go on like this! Zhang Kai shouted towards Taishi Ci. ¡°General Taishi!¡± His eyes looked towards Taishi Ci and Lu Bu. Taishi Ci knows that he was asked to go and restrain Lu Bu as Lu Bu is too strong. The cavalry soldiers could not stand up against Lu Bu. If Lu Bu continued to rampage, the Yuzhou Cavalry would end up in disorder.


    Taishi Ci changed his direction and headed towards Lu Bu to kill him together with Zhang Kai. At this moment, the 1,000 Yuzhou Cavalry soldiers at the rear entered the battle. This was unfavorable to the Wolf Cavalry. They were able to rip open the enemy but in war it became extremely difficult to defend the tail. The pincer attack exposed their weak points. Before the Wolf Cavalry could rush through, they would be swarmed by the Yuzhou Cavalry.


    Lu Bu frowned as he tore open the throat of another soldier with his halberd. He continued to cut down more soldiers to open up a path. ¡°Whole army! Charge out!¡± Even the wolves had a hard time dealing with a pincer attack. Their only option would be to rush out and regroup before they could continue hunting.


    ¡°You won¡¯t have a chance!¡± A cold voice shouted as a broadsword went towards Lu Bu. The broadsword shined with the blood of the Wolf Cavalry soldiers.


    ¡°Are you courting death!¡± Lu Bu blocked the attack with his halberd and saw the person¡¯s face. His assant was the Yuzhou Cavalry¡¯smander Zhang Kai! Lu Bu could not find him earlier. As long as this person is beheaded, the whole cavalry will be in disorder and could easily be destroyed. Lu Bu suddenly put more force into his weapon. He wants to end the battle quickly. The longer the dys, the higher chance of one of the Wolf Cavalry soldiers meeting their end.


    ¡°What!¡± Zhang Kai was reminded of Lu Bu¡¯s strength. The monstrous strength was not something Zhang Kai can endure. The only reason he is amander is because his knowledge about cavalries is high. Just like Cao Chun who was not very proficient in martial arts. It was notparable to Xu Sheng, Li Dian, the Xiahou brothers, Xu Zhu and Dian Wei. Despite that, Cao Chun also becamemander of the Ferocious Cavalry. The reason was because Cao Chun was a rtive of Cao Cao and also because Cao Chun understood how tomand soldiers. With the knowledge of cavalries under the hands of the other generals, the Ferocious Cavalry could only be a powerful cavalry. Under the hands of Cao Chun, it would be a fearsome and awe inspiring cavalry because the enemies would not know when the cavalry started attacking. It became capable of surprise attacks on the enemy supplies and constantly destroyed the enemy¡¯s stratagem.


    ¡°Stop dreaming!¡± Taishi Ci would not let Zhang Kai be killed. His two halberds fly towards Lu Bu¡¯s neck. He would not be in time to save Zhang Kai but if Lu Bu insisted on killing Zhang Kai, then his neck would be pierced. At worst, it would be an exchange.


    How could Lu Bu exchange lives with Zhang Kai? He made a feint and slipped past Zhang Kai. He then used the Neptune halberd to forcefully parried Taishi Ci¡¯s attack. However, Lu Bu frowned and became gloomy. He found himself dealing with both Taishi Ci and Zhang Kai. Although both of them were still no match for Lu Bu, the time wasted has caused more deaths in the Wolf Cavalry. The Wolf Cavalry was starting to experience heavy casualties. The deaths were not caused by those attacking from the front but those attacking from the rear.


    A cavalry¡¯s weak spot would forever be it¡¯s back. This applies even if Lu Bu was a Wolf King. This is why Zhang Kai was excitedly chasing Lu Bu.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Lu Bu got angry. The wolves here were mostly old soldiers. Although some of them were recruited from Changan, Luoyang. They have been together for so long that if he would be lying if he said that he did not have some kind of emotional bonds with them. As a Wolf King, he was responsible for the wolf cub and should not be busy dealing with this.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Taishi Ci felt the pressure. He can feel the differencepared to the time he was fighting Huang Zhong. At that time, he was fighting together with Jiang Qin and Sun Ce. Although Jiang Qin has lost his arm, he was still some who has refined his body. On the other hand, Zhang Kai was just a second ss general. This is why Taishi Ci had to defend himself and Zhang Kai.


    The two men surrounded Lu Bu. If it was during normal circumstances, Lu Bu would need 50 bouts to cut them both down. However, 50 bouts would be too long. With every breath, another Wolf Cavalry soldier would be cut down.


    ¡°Kill your way out!¡± The Wolf Cavalry heard the angry howl of the Wolf King. They also fought desperately to get out. They started to be crazy and did not fear death. They ignored the enemies behind them and rushed to the front. If they were to die, they would be an escape path for their fellow officers.


    ¡°Lu Bu Lu Fengxian! You lose!¡± Although he was having difficulty defending Lu Bu¡¯s attacks, Zhang Kai still managed to taunt Lu Bu for the purpose of provoking him. The Yuzhou Cavalry and the Wolf Cavalry were now strangling each other at the same spot. The horses had no more velocity. It became difficult to differentiate the soldiers in the cavalry. Although the Wolf Cavalry were not afraid of death, their numbers were still not enough. Each time they cut down a Yuzhou Cavalry soldier, they could not react in time and was then cut down by another soldier. If the situation continues, the Bingzhou Wolf Cavalry would notst long.


    The Yuzhou Cavalry also experienced heavy casualties and it broke Zhang Kai¡¯s heart. These were all his generation of cavalry. Each horses and cavalry were also very valuable. It does not matter whose army it was. Every time they conscript soldiers, the cavalry were the ones entitled to the first pick of soldiers. The other divisions are only able to select their soldiers after the selection for the cavalries were over. Even some of the soldiers in other divisions were transferred into the cavalry. Each soldier in the cavalry had to go through a long period of training. They also received the best provisionspared to the rest of the army. When he thought about how he was about to destroy the Wolf Cavalry, his mood changed for the better.<em>A big enemy is defeated!</em>After fighting the Wolf Cavalry for so many years, this was probably their first victory! When the Wolf Cavalry is wiped from the face of the earth, they would be the new king of cavalry! He would be God of War Zhang Kai!


    Taishi Ci did not dream so much and wholeheartedly fought Lu Bu. This is because he knew that Zhang Kai¡¯s words would never provoke Lu Bu. He saw Sun Ce¡¯s silhouette behind Lu Bu. No. It should be he could see Lu Bu¡¯s silhouette on Sun Ce¡¯s body. After many years, Sun Ce would be Lu Bu. Sun Ce was strong. He can lead the troops from the front and was willing to be at the rear during retreats. Sun Ce was proud and had few friends. One of them was Zhou Yu, the other was Taishi Ci.


    Was Lu Bu not a proud and arrogant person? He was! Lu Bu was even more arrogant than Sun Ce. He had arge temper. He and his horse were always together. He lived in Yuan Shao¡¯s domain but dared to offend the Yuan family. Is Lu Bu not overbearing and arrogant! Lu Bu was also strong. There is no one that can fight with him on equal grounds except Huang Zhong! Although there are other people that have pushed him back before, Liu Bei, Guan Yu and Zhang Fei had to fight him together to do it. When Xu Huang, Li Dian and Xu Zhu fought him, he managed to severely injure two and even managed to kill Li Dian.


    Sun Ce is the young Lu Bu and Lu Bu is the old Sun Ce. For most of Lu Bu¡¯s life, he drifted from ce to ce. Although Lu Bu did not speak much, he knew in his heart that he is no longer the self-willed Lu Bu. He also would no longer send his daughter out for his own benefit.


    He was the terror of the world. Cao Cao fought against him, Yuan Shao expelled him and Jiangdong ndered his name. This must be because they were all afraid of him.


    Cao Cao was afraid of Lu Bu so he first negotiated with Lu Bu and hoped that Lu Bu would form an alliance with him. Cao Cao was afraid Lu Bu would be used by other people. Yuan Shao was afraid of him. He also saw the end of Dong Zhuo and Ding Yuan. He was afraid that the moment he let his guard down, Lu Bu would get rid of him. Sun Ce and the rest of Jiangdong was also afraid of Lu Bu. They know that Lu Bu was not a domestic cat but a fierce tiger. They were afraid they became his food.


    Now, Lu Bu was less bold and more calm. This made Taishi Ci fear that Lu Bu was like a tiger pretending to sleep and getting ready to pounce on its victims.


    <em>Kill the tiger! Cut off its head. For the sake of Lord Sun Ce!</em>Why did Sun Ce choose to attack Lu Bu? Other than to avenge Da Qiao, it was because Lujiang is the springboard for Jiangdong tounch attacks. Lujiang has Bagongshan that can be used as a strategic point. It was also a strategic point to defend against enemy attacks. Together with the Jiangdong Army, he wanted to capture the Yanzhou and conquer thend. Cao Cao has controlled the Central ins and half thend. His next target would also be Lujiang because of it is a strategic location. Luckily, Cao Cao needs to expand his army 2-10 timesrger before he would assault Lujiang. Lujiang also provides the natural resources for iron. As long as there is a good cksmith, it would be possible to have an endless supply of weapons avable to outfit the soldiers with. Lujiang was also a grain producing location. With just Wan Cheng, Lu Kang managed to supply all the citizens in Yangzhou with food. Especially during the Yellow Turban Rebellion, the amount of people who migrated in was over 100,000 people.


    Now, Lu Bu is the one who controls Lujiang and blocked Sun Ce¡¯s advance to the Central ins. Besides that, Lu Bu does not have a navy right now. (Sun Ce thought so.) When they do have a navy and pass through Yangtze River, the Jiangdong Army will face a cmity. The river was so long that the Jiangdong Army was unable to guard the entire river day and night. Once the Lu Bu¡¯s Army cross over, it would be a huge joke. The Jiangdong Army would not be able to defend anything. Also right now, the main force of the Jiangdong Army is at Jiangxia and Jingzhou. There are no one avable to guard the river.


    This is why even though it was not advisable to fight two wars, Zhou Yu agreed to let Sun Ce return to Lujiang. They nned to attack Lu Bu by surprise. Together with the cooperation of the nobles, Lu Bu would experience problems and eventually escape like in Yanzhou. In Yanzhou, there was Zhang Miao and the other noble families that he did not ept Lu Bu. The other reason was because the nobles secretly told Cao Cao how much provisions Lu Bu had, where the guards are stationed, when the shift changes and other information. When Cao Cao attacked, there were even nobles who opened the city gates. The result was Lu Bu¡¯s defeat and he had to retreat from Yanzhou. If it was not because the big eared Liu had the wildest dreams of making Lu Bu his guard dog and stopped Cao Cao, Lu Bu would have been killed.


    Who would have thought that the other nobles in Wan Cheng was sold out by the Liu family. Lu Bu and Liu Mang also engaged in the ughter of the nobles while ignoring the bad reputation. As a result, Sun Ce¡¯s attack on Wan Cheng also failed on the verge of sess.


    After killing Lu Bu, the dangerous obstacle for Jiangdong would disappear. Together with half of the Jiangdong Army, Sun Ce would have been one of the major forces together with Cao Cao and Yuan Shao. Liu Zhang was not lord material. Whoever wins the fight at Central ins, Sun Ce will appear with his army.


    His imagination stopped and he was determined to kill Lu Bu. This would be easy on the Sun family¡¯snds. Taishi Ci stiked out powerfully. Lu Bu frowned. He did not understand why the twin halberd warrior suddenly became more difficult to handle. Taishi Ci now only considers Lu Bu an obstacle. All he needs to do is stall Lu Bu. At that time, the Yuzhou Cavalry will finish off the Bingzhou Cavalry and rally. At that time, even the God of War would have to fall.

 Chapter 203 - Turnabout Victory

    Chapter 203 Turnabout Victory


    Tranted by Gamer


    ¡°Someone! Bring me the Wolf Cavalry soldier¡¯s armor for me to see!¡± Lu Sumanded as he looked at the equipment used by the Bingzhou Wolf Cavalry. They had spears, shields and heavy armors that looked simr to the ones used by the Urban Army on Wan Cheng. Those were heavy armors. They were not suitable to be used for defending the city. This is because while defending a siege, the battle may drag for a long time. Using such heavy equipment would make a person exhausted and it would be impossible to defend the city. However, the soldiers on Wan Cheng could fight while wearing these heavy armors for days.


    Lu Su has long since wanted to look at the heavy armor but he did not have the opportunity. He ignored the sweat and blood on the heavy armor and picked it up. His heart immediately sank not because the armor was too heavy. On the contrary, the armor was too light! Lu Su estimated that the armor would only weight 20 jin at most!


    Lu Su looked serious. ¡°Give me your armor!¡± He looked at a nearby Sun Ce soldier andmanded.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Why would the military advisor want an armor? The soldier questioned in his heart but he still took off the heavy armor. Only a few of themon soldiers actually had armor. It was mostly ted with a bit of leather. It was only capable of defending their vitals. Other ces like their arms were not properly protected.


    As Lu Su weigh both armors in his hands, his heart sank further. The two armors weigh roughly the same. In his left hand, he held a light armor that could barely protect amon soldier. In his right hand, he held a heavy armor that protected almost every part of the body except the face and the joints. The armor even protected the soldier¡¯s hips.


    Despite one being a light armor and the other being a heavy armor, their weight was about the same. This was why Lu Su¡¯s heart sank. He does not know how heavy the Yuzhou Cavalry¡¯s equipment were but he suspected it would weigh at least 100 jin. Even after surrounding themselves with so many equipment, the Bingzhou Wolf Cavalry would still be more powerful than the Yuzhou Cavalry.


    What does this mean! This means that the Wolf Cavalry only carried half the weight of the Yuzhou Cavalry. Both the soldier and the horse were carrying twice the weight! That Yuzhou Cavalry is now chasing the Wolf Cavalry. Had he known about this, he would not have ordered the Yuzhou Cavalry to chase the Wolf Cavalry as there would be too many losses. Heavy armor was not popr because it was too heavy. Only the extremely study soldiers would be able to wear it. Ordinary soldiers could barely walk much less fight if they wore heavy armors. Now Lu Bu¡¯s heavy armors were as light as themon soldier¡¯s light armor. Lu Su did not want to imagine how Lu Bu managed to mass produce these armors.


    Now Lu Su can only hope that the Yuzhou Cavalry¡¯s horses were better than the Wolf Cavalry¡¯s horses. That way, they would have a chance of defeating the Wolf Cavalry. Afterl all, the Yuzhou Cavalry¡¯s horses were all imported from Liaodong. Those with bad physical condition have all died at sea, leaving behind the strong horses. Lu Su did not believe Lu Bu was able to replenish his horses. This is because Lu Bu has offended Cao Cao and Yuan Shao. He would need to cross these two men¡¯s territory to obtain horses.


    Both Yuan Shao and Cao Cao would never give Lu Bu horses. This is why the horses used by Lu Bu could only be the leftover old horses or weak horses obtained from a noble¡¯s ck market. How could itpare to the fine horses from Liaodong? Thinking like this, Lu Su¡¯s mood improved. After the defeat of the Wolf Cavalry, they could obtain all the armors from the Wolf Cavalry. A single set of heavy armor would cost about as much as a good horse. Not to mention that these heavy armors that were strong and light.


    Lu Su wanted to take back these heavy armors for research. If the Jiangdong Army had these heavy armors, he would be able to find a way to mass produce this armor. That way, they would be able to offset theck of horses.


    *Dong dong dong* The sound of the horse galloping could be heard. The sound was followed by neigh. Lu Su knew that the oue has been decided. The strong stench of blood was spread from the strong winds causing him to frown. As expected, there would be heavy casualties. The earlier battle already cost them two times the damage. Ever since the start of the chase, Lu Su already prepared himself to lose more than half of the Yuzhou Cavalry. However, if they could destroy the Wolf Cavalry and Lu Bu then it would be worth it.


    They would be heroes of Jiangdong. The least that could happen would be Sun Ce feeling heartbroken and the nobles vomiting blood. The army received heavy losses during the attack on Lujiang. As the noble families did not do anything, they would miss the reward. On the other hand, after seizing the Wolf Cavalry¡¯s equipment, the Yuzhou Cavalry¡¯s battle strength would double.


    *Dong dong dong* The soldiers seen as heroes to Lu Su finally appeared over the horizon. Their blood stained figure, broken armor and tired horses showed how brutal the fight was.


    ¡°Why is there so few left?!¡± Lu Su¡¯s opened his eyes wide. Out of the 5,000 cavalries were dispatched, only a few hundred remained. Was the Wolf Cavalry so powerful? This Lu Bu is truly a capable person.


    The remaining hundred Yuzhou Cavalry soldiers went over to Lu Su. Some of their faces were solemn and some of them were still dripping with blood but they did not care about it. In their eyes, there was a look of determination.


    ¡°N?¡± Lu Su had a feeling of unease. Aren¡¯t these the Yuzhou Cavalry that have returned frombat? Although the casualties were heavy and only a few hundred out of 5,000 remained, didn¡¯t they win? Their faces should have expressions of relief for escaping death or joy from defeating their enemies. Most of them should also have expressions of hope for the rewards. They should not have a bloodthirsty expression. Did they not recover from the battle? There were some soldiers that could not recover from the effects of war. Some were caused by the death of the fellow officers while others got stimted from the blood. There are also many other possible reasons.


    ¡°Military advisor! Look! Look at the war banner!¡± As if wanting an interpretation, one of the deputy generals quickly told Lu Su about this detail.


    War banner? Lu Su frowned. The war banners were not erected but were hidden in the crowd. What about the banner?


    ¡°They did not raise their war banner!¡± The deputy exined. The war banner was a mark of the army. Sometimes, the banner fell down and caused the morale to drop or caused the misunderstanding of defeat in the battle. This is why in some battles, an expert marksman will try and shoot down the banner to lower the morale of the enemy army. Now the Yuzhou Cavalry was putting their banners sideways instead of raising it.


    ¡°Perhaps they are tired!¡± The war banner was heavy and soldiers often take turns to carry it. Perhaps after the tragic victory, they were all tired and decided to go back to camp and rest.


    ¡°No! No!¡± The deputy did not know how to exin. The g was ck! It is because it was ck! ¡°Military advisor! What is the color of our war banner?¡±


    ¡°It is mainly red andplimented with purple.¡± How could Lu Su not know this. Jiangdong¡¯s main troops were mostly navy but their advocate the virtues of fire. This is because the old lord of Jiangdong advocate the virtues of fire. This is why their banner is mostly red.


    ¡°But look! That g is ck!¡± The deputy said as he pointed towards the cavalry.


    ¡°ck!¡± Lu Su finally understood his unease. It was not just the color of the g. Zhang Kai and Taishi Ci were missing. If the army were victorious, these two men should be at the front of the cavalry. However, Lu Su could not see their figures. Even if they had perished, their corpses would be at the front, wrapped with ck robes.


    ¡°Enemies! They are not the Yuzhou Cavalry! They are the Bingzhou Wolf Cavalry!¡± Lu Su suddenly noticed. He finally realized what those bloodthirsty expressions were. Those were eyes of hungry wolves.


    ¡°Enemy attack!¡± Lu Su shouted in a loud voice. ¡°Battle formations!¡± Lu Su still kept calm. He knew that retreating is not possible. Their only way out is to stop the charge of the cavalries by rallying the soldiers and the use of formations.


    ¡°They noticed!¡± From the back of the Yuzhou Cavalry, one man in a ck robe shouted. ¡°Then we will just storm it! Wolves! Begin the hunt!¡± The man threw away his ck robe revealing a bloodstained gold armor. He also held a bloodstained halberd.


    ¡°Lu Bu! Lu Fengxian!¡± Lu Su felt like he just swallowed a housefly. He had waited here for the Yuzhou Cavalry to return victorious. In the end, he met with bloodthirsty people with the eyes of wolves.


    Yes. The few hundred soldiers were the Bingzhou Wolf Cavalry. They were burning ominously and wanted to spill the blood of their enemies. This is because they have lost a lot of their fellow officers. Out of the 1,500 soldiers dispatched, only 400 soldiers survived. The dead must be avenged!


    ¡°Raise the banner!¡± Lu Bu said coldly as his wound continued to bleed. Yes. Lu Bu was injured by Taishi Ci and Zhang Kai. He took a risk and got himself injured by Taishi Ci so that he could kill Zhang Kai. As Lu Bu was injured, he was a delicious opponent to someone like Taishi Ci. Unfortunately, an injured beast is terrifying. After Zhang Kai¡¯s death, Taishi Ci still wanted to y Lu Bu because the Wolf Cavalry is about to be finished. They were also surrounded. The only thing left to do was to kill them.


    Unfortunately, Taishi Ci saw the thing he does not want to see the most. The horses that were stabbed by the soldiers could not take it anymore. On top of that, they were now fighting in closebat and were fighting the Wolf Cavalry.


    The soldiers of the Wolf Cavalry gave up fighting the Yuzhou Cavalry and just attacked the horses. As the horses were already weak, they were easily killed. Without any effort, the Yuzhou cavalry soldiers were then trampled on by their own fellow officers. Now that the Bingzhou Wolf Cavalry seemed to have found a way out of the deadlock, their eyes became greedy and they would not hesitate to beating up the Yuzhou Cavalry.


    A few thousand of the Yuzhou Cavalry soldiers were trampled to death because they had no horses while about 1,000 soldiers were beheaded. This was not including those that were identally killed by their fellow officers. It was as if the Wolf cavalry were ced in the middle of a flock of sheep and they attacked by charging outwards. Only a few hundred of the Yuzhou Cavalry, including Taishi Ci, noticed that the tables have turned and they escaped. The rest of the Yuzhou Cavalry were annihted. This is because the Wolf Cavalry do not take prisoners. Prisoners were a burden to cavalry soldiers as they would not be able to keep up with the speed.


    Although the Yuzhou Cavalry was eliminated, Lu Bu¡¯s anger was not quelled and he nned to attack Lu Su. He had fought so terribly that two-thirds of the Wolf Cavalry were lost. One of the features of the Wolf Cavalry is vengeance. To not take revenge was not Lu Bu¡¯s style. The soldiers then gathered and changed their armor with the Yuzhou Cavalry. They put their own armors aside and then they charged towards Lu Su. They nned to catch Lu Su unaware as no one would expect the 1,500 cavalry soldiers would defeat the 5,000 cavalry soldiers chasing them.


    The hatred shown by the hundred wolves were astonishing. The eyes of their horses also seemed to shine. It was a nightmare that came from the depths of hell. Lu Su¡¯s army had no time to ready their battle formations. Even if they managed to prepare the formations, the Wolf Cavalry would mercilessly tear it open! A cavalry met the infantry in the wilderness and the infantry did not manage to prepare their formations in time. The oue was already decided. There are no infantries that can bring harm to the Wolf Cavalry. The soldiers who shed at the Wolf Cavalry only ended up with dented weapons. If it was not because Lu Su gathered the soldiers on the hills as well, he would have been captured by the second charge.


    Lu Su¡¯s face turned pale. He did not calcte until the extent that he might be defeated. These were only 1,500 soldiers. It was not 5,000. He did not want to imagine what it would be like if they had 5,000 soldiers.


    ¡°Surrender or die!¡± Lu Bu¡¯s eyes looked straight at Lu Su. He has recognized Lu Su as an amazing talent. They were almost defeated. If it was not because of the horse and the armor, they would perhaps have perished here. This is talent. If it was the Lu Bu of long ago, he would have killed him with one strike. The Lu Bu now would not do that. He knows the importance of talents. Although generals were fierce and strong, they could only attack cities. In the end, they would still need proper administration to guard the rear and conquer othernds. With an advisor, there would be less casualties. Just like when Zhuge Liang and Pang Tong used the fire attack at Chibi. If Guo Jia was still around at that time, it is unlikely that the fire attack would have worked.


    Now, Lu Bu only has two and a half counsellors. One is Chen Gong, one is Yang Hong, and half is Chen Deng. Chen Gong was truly a good counsellor and advisor. However, Chen Gong was only one person and could not take care of so many things. Now Lu Bu is divided into two operations. Chen Gong was responsible for the operation is Shu Cheng. Yang Hong was more proficient in diplomacypared to tactics. Although his strategies can be used, it is at most second-rate. As for Chen Deng, if his father was still around, they would be equal to a first-ss counsellor. Unfortunately, Chen Deng¡¯s father is dead so Chen Deng could only be considered half a counsellor. He would not have the viewpoint of his father. On top of that, Chen Deng is also a military general. This type of warrior-schr would not have much progress in refining strategies.


    Now Lu Bu has noticed this. Even Wan Cheng almost being captured was Lu Su¡¯s credit. Lu Bu is currently searching for talented individuals.


    ¡°Surrender?¡± Lu Su sneered. ¡°My loyalty is not second-rate! Although I, Lu Su Lu Zijing could notpare to the ancient sages of virtue, I still know what is right and wrong. It is impossible for me to surrender!¡± In this era, the scribes and schrs were all concerned about their reputation. Until their old masters were defeated, they would never be able to improve their family¡¯s status. They will be called unfaithful. It was just like when Xu Shu was imprisoned by Cao Cao.


    ¡°In that case, die!¡± Lu Bu also did not let Lu Su continue talking. Since Lu Su was not his, Lu Su can die.


    ¡°Haha! Die? Lu Fengxian, you cannot take my life!¡± Although Lu Su has lost the battle, he was winning the war. In the end, it was still undecided as to who would have thestugh.


    ¡°Is that so!¡± The few thousand soldiers were already engaging the Wolf Cavalry like frightened birds. Lu Bu believed that the battle will end in about 1-2 hours. ¡°You are relying on these soldiers?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am relying on these soldiers!¡± Lu Su continued to fight.


    ¡°How long can these bunch of chickens protect you?!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, Lu Bu oh Lu Bu. I admit that you are very strong inbat and truly deserve the title God of War. However, you could not beat me, Lu Su, in strategy!¡± Lu Su had his own arrogance. ¡°Do you not want to know where is my Lord Sun Ce?¡± Lu Su continued tough at Lu Bu.


    ¡°Sun Ce!¡± Lu Bu stopped swinging his halberd. He has ignored one problem. Sun Ce! His objective was to find and kill Sun Ce. This was what Lu Bu wanted the most. This is the reason Lu Bu divided his forces but he did not encounter Sun Ce. If Sun Ce was here, Lu Bu would have a bit of trouble knowing if it was a good thing. Sun Ce might have reached the peak of refinement. He has not even full grasped Taishi Ci¡¯s level of skill.


    One of Sun Ce¡¯s influential figures, the military advisor, has appeared in the middle road. Lu Bu would not believe that Lu Su would sacrifice his life just to save Sun Ce and therefore, Sun Ce would not be at the other roads. After all, if the king of the wolves is dead, the other Wolf Cavalry would also disperse.


    Suddenly Lu Bu remembered something and looked at Lu Su with disbelieving eyes. Shit! Lu Bu finally remembered the strong figure at the rear, carrying Sun Ce¡¯s war banner. Lu Bu thought it was a decoy. Who knew it was actually Sun Ce! Why would the general bring up the rear!


    ¡°Now you realized it? Isn¡¯t it a bitte?¡± Lu Su continued to ridicule Lu Bu. ¡°By now, my Lord has already begun to attack Wan Cheng! How long do you think the remnants of Wan Cheng would be able to resist?¡± Lu Su finally told Lu Bu his n which was the final gamble.


    That is, with the army¡¯s retreat, Lu Bu would chase Sun Ce in anger. There would be soldiers slowing Lu Bu down and Lu Bu would kill countless soldiers. However, those soldiers do not matter as they belonged to the noble¡¯s private army. Sun Ce did not care about them. He just wanted to use them to lead Lu Bu away from Wan Cheng and towards the mountains.


    Originally, the Yuzhou Cavalry was meant to kill Lu Bu but they were defeated instead. Lu Su had to sigh as Lu Bu was too powerful but in the end, Lu Su was the victor of the war. This is because Wan Cheng is the core of Lu Su¡¯s stratagem. Lu Bu¡¯s Army¡¯s provisions would disappear. After that, the wolves could only stare at Wan Cheng while Sun Ce continued to fortify his position. Lu Bu would then be pressured in Lujiang.


    ¡°Two hours!¡± Lu Su looked at his soldiers. ¡°I can survive for two hours but I do not know how long can the city withstand!¡±


    ¡°Lu Su!¡± Lu Bu looked at the young scribe. He held his halberd tightly. What Lu Su said was correct. He could continue to hold his position for 2 hours. Unfortunately, Wan Cheng does not have that kind of time. If he kills Lu Su and throws away Wan Cheng, he would have lost the war. Not to mention that some of his important people were still in Wan Cheng.


    ¡°Hand over those heavy armors!¡± Lu Bu took a deep breath and told Lu Su.


    ¡°Heavy armors?¡±


    ¡°The armors of the Wolf Cavalry soldiers that perished.¡± Lu Bu told Lu Su again.


    ¡°No!¡± How could Lu Su take out those armors. He wanted to develop them.


    ¡°This is yourst chance!¡± Lu Bu would definitely not hand over the heavenly armors provided by Liu Mang. Each of those armors were treasured possessions of the Wolf Cavalry. ¡°If you do not surrender the armor, even if Wan Cheng falls, I will kill you, Lu Su!¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Lu Su stared at Lu Bu and was lost for words. Lu Bu threatened him this time. However, Lu Su was really afraid of testing him because Lu Bu was an impulsive person. Even Sun Ce was not as impulsive as Lu Bu. If things really went wrong, Lu Su would face his death here. He did not want to die! If he is dead, who would take care of the Lu family? In this troubled times, there was no one that really treasured friendship. If Lu Su dies here, his family will definitely be swallowed up by other families.


    ¡°Give it to them!¡± Lu Su waved his hand reluctantly and returned the armors to the Wolf Cavalry.


    ¡°All units withdraw. Our destination is Wan Cheng!¡± Lu Bu would remember this young man who led him into a deathtrap twice.


    The greedy wolves took the battlegear and quickly left.

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204 Wan Cheng is lost


    Tranted by Gamer


    Wan Cheng has fallen! This was the news Lu Bu received the moment he reached Liu Mang. The moment Lu Bu chased after Sun Ce¡¯s Army, the only soldiers left in the city was about 1,000 ck g and Urban Army soldiers. Sun Ce took advantage of Lu Bu¡¯s absence to climb the walls of Wan Cheng. By the time they noticed this, it was already toote to defend the walls. Besides that, the soldiers were all too exhausted to continue fighting. Although there were also Danyang soldiers and othermon soldiers that surrendered, they did not want to fight against Sun Ce because they were scared. As they were once Sun Ce¡¯s soldiers, they could not afford to continue fighting Sun Ce. If they insisted on defending Wan Cheng, the lives of their families living in Jiangdong is forfeit.


    Liu Mang was still in aa. Huang Zhong and Xu Sheng could only grab Liu Mang and Lu Bu¡¯s other family members to leave Wan Cheng.


    Cheng Yu and Zhang Fan¡¯s Wolf Cavalry have also joined up. Both Cheng Yu and Zhang Fan did not receive much casualties and also beheaded a lot of deputy generals. However, these merits were not important because they have lost Wan Cheng!


    The remaining troops were less than 4,000 Bingzhou Wolf Cavalry and about 2,000 of Danyang soldiers and some of Sun Ce¡¯smon soldiers. These soldiers were not willing to do Sun Ce¡¯s bidding and was also not willing to remain in Sun Ce¡¯s Army. One example was the Chu division. The Chu division was the first to oppose Sun Ce. It would be strange if Sun Ce was still willing to ept them. There are also those who did not have any family in Jiangdong. The total number of people ended up around 2,000 soldiers.


    At most they have about 7,000 soldiers. (TN: Not my math.) It was impossible for them to attack Wan Cheng. Even then, there were about two thirds of Lu Bu¡¯s Army¡¯s rations. Now that he has lost Wan Cheng, winning is now an extremely difficult task.


    This was Lu Bu¡¯s fault. Had he not chase the enemy or perhaps not fight with Lu Su, there is a chance that Wan Cheng would not be lost and thousands of soldiers would not have perished. There were also those citizens who had helped to defend Wan Cheng but in the end, it was still lost because of Lu Bu. Liu Mang also defended for so many days until he fell into aa. This made Lu Bu me himself even more.


    The only thing that brought relief to Lu Bu¡¯s heart was that the rest of his family were safe. The only person that was injured was his daughter, who received that injury fighting with Zhou Tai.


    Another person who also felt heartbroken, almost to the level of Lu Bu, was Liu Kai. Fortunately, his son Liu Neng, was young and managed to be calm. However, Liu Kai was extremely depressed. The Liu family has been upying Wan Cheng for centuries. They have lost centuries of wealth in a matter of days. Although their whole family escaped, they did not manage to take anything with them so the Liu family is broke.


    Liu Neng was much more optimistic. He did not care much about the loss of his ancestor¡¯s wealth. He did not want to rely on his ancestors. Since his ancestors could obtain so much wealth, that would mean that Liu Neng was also able to do it. In fact, he would make it evenrger than before. His eyes sparkled as he looked at Liu Kai sitting near the carriage. That person would be the foundations of his goals.


    ¡°Milord! Where do we go now?¡± Huang Zhong cupped his fist together as he asked Lu Bu. Although he did not say it, there is a hint of dissatisfaction on his face. This is because while they all risked their lives to defend Wan Cheng, Lu Bu alone made all their efforts wasted. How could he befortable with that? However, Lu Bu was Huang Zhong¡¯s lord and Huang Zhong could only keep his displeasure in his heart.


    However, Lu Bu have noticed it. Huang Zhong¡¯s tone of speech and his eyes told Lu Bu about the dissatisfaction of the soldiers. At Huang Zhong¡¯s side also stood a new face holding a spear.


    ¡°Your name is Xu Sheng right!¡± Lu Bu could not reply to Huang Zhong¡¯s question. It was he who threw away Wan Cheng. Even then, he still wanted to recapture it. The only problem was that he does not have any idea on how to do it. Right now, he can only change the topic.


    ¡°That, that! Xu, Xu Sheng Xu Wen Xiang, see, see Milord!¡± Xu Sheng was excited. It was Lu Bu Lu Fengxian! Although Lu Bu was infamous throughout thend, he was still a person to worship for generals. If there ever was a rival, it would be the undefeated Lu Bu. Xu Sheng was so excited that he did not know how to speak.


    ¡°Get up!¡± Lu Bu could also see that his man was a valiant warrior. He was not inferior to some of his generals like Zhang Liao and Zang Ba. Zhang Liao and Zang Ba were already his soldiers and Liu Mang was not very skilled in martial arts. Surprisingly, Liu Mang is capable of making strong generals take him seriously. The first one was Huang Zhong and the second one would be Xu Sheng.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Shucheng.¡± Lu Bu thought to himself and decided that they should go to Shucheng. His defeat this time was truly excessive. Besides that, he still has Lu Su to worry about. He had no advisors here. If Gongtai was around, would he have rushed out to chase the enemy?


    Now he could only go to Shucheng and meet up with Gongtai. First he should upy Shucheng and then slowly figure out what to do next.


    *Sigh* Huang Zhong could only sigh. Such a good situation was just wasted. At first, Liu Mang managed to fight back 100,000 enemy soldiers. Sun Ce would have to go back and face his elders while this was a hit in the morale of the Jiangdong Army. 100,000 soldiers could not defeat 10,000 soldiers guarding the city and dared to return. This was humiliation! Who would follow this kind of lord? However, due to Lu Bu¡¯s impulsiveness, the city of Wan Cheng was handed over and all they could do now was think of a way to solve the problem.


    ¡°Han Sheng, you take my ce asmander of the Wolf Cavalry! I will apany Han Yang and the others.¡± Lu Bu said as he handed over themand Huang Zhong in front of Cheng Yu. They are going to leave now. Sun Ce was not able to intercept them right now. With Huang Zhong in charge, Lu Bu could rest easy.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Huang Zhong cupped his fist and left. He knew that Lu Bu has a lot to say to his family and also needs to ease their worries. After all, they have been worrying ever since Wan Cheng was attacked. They were even put into prison for their own safety. It was only natural to appease to them. The thing Huang Zhong needs to do now is to take the Wolf Cavalry and advance to Shucheng while protecting those at the back.


    ¡°Cannot go!¡± Just as soon as they were about to leave, they heard a weak voice.


    ¡°Cannot go!¡± The voice got louder but still sounded weak.


    ¡°Hanyang!¡± ¡°Little Lord!¡± Lu Bu and Huang Zhong was the first to discover the source of the voice. They who have reached the peak of refinement have good hearing. They heard Liu Mang¡¯s voice near the carriage. He has regained consciousness and awoke from hisa. Liu Mang has truly used up everyst bit of his energy during his fight with Dong Xi. Liu Mang could only faint after exhausting himself. He only had a little bit of consciousness when he heard the discussion of withdrawal between Lu Bu and the generals. ¡°Wan Cheng is lost?¡± Liu Mang looked at everybody as he struggled to sit up.


    Lu Bu hurried towards Liu Mang. It was truly strange. Although Lu Bu is the lord, he felt ashamed to look at his son-inw. He could only nod his head.


    ¡°Haha.¡± Liu Mang forced augh. Wan Cheng! He took the Urban Army and the ck g Army to defend this city while risking their lives. He though Lu Bu has returned and he would be able to rx. Who knew that after sleeping for a while, the city was gone. If the city had fallen so easily, what was the purpose that he risked his life protecting it? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to just give it to Sun Ce? That way, his brother in arms would not die. The siege tower would also not shoot all the citizens down.


    ¡°Milord, we are preparing to go to Shucheng and have military advisor Chen prepare us a stratagem!¡± Xu Sheng quickly said.


    Now words are useless. Losing Wan Cheng is already a fact. Hearing Xu Sheng¡¯s words, Liu Mang quickly grabbed Lu Bu¡¯s arm. ¡°Father inw, you cannot withdraw. Definitely must not withdraw!¡± His actions were very forceful and ended up coughing again. His wounds reopen and blood started to flow again.


    ¡°Little lord! The city is already lost!¡± Huang Zhong could not bear to see Liu Mang¡¯s state right now. He knew that Liu Mang is agitated. How could he not be agitated! So many of this fellow officers died on Wan Cheng. How many of the Urban Army soldiers remained out of the original 3,000? How many of the ck g Army remained of the original 3,000? For what purpose did the citizens perished? Wasn¡¯t it to prevent Sun Ce from entering the city? Now everything is lost. They lost it in their carelessness.


    ¡°I know, I know!¡± Liu Mang tried to calm his emotions. ¡°Wan Cheng is lost and now belongs to Sun Ce. That is precisely why we cannot withdraw the troops!¡±


    ¡°Perhaps Little Lord is still worried about the citizens!¡± Liu Neng guessed. Sun Ce has promised 3 days of indulgence the moment they entered the city. Now that Wan Cheng belongs to Sun Ce, the citizens are in trouble.


    ¡°In that case rest assured, we have already opened a path at the city gates. The citizens have already escaped!¡± Even at this moment he still wants to worry about the citizens? Liu Kai could not really understand. Although Xu Sheng and Huang Zhong were also originally normal citizens, they also did not share Liu Mang¡¯s view.


    Liu Mang did not bother to exin. He knew that the moment they withdraw the troops, it would be even more difficult to win back Wan Cheng. Wan Cheng is an important city that has high walls and a city moat. It was an easy ce to defend. Now that Lu Bu¡¯s Army was chased out of the city, the Sun Ce¡¯s Army would enter the city and fill it with soldiers. More lives will need to be sacrificed when Lu Bu returns to Wan Cheng to fight. Sun Ce has the rest of Jiangdong to support him but Lu Bu does not have anything. They could only rely on the soldiers in Shucheng which did not amount to much. Besides that, most of the provisions are in Wan Cheng. The Lu Bu¡¯s Army has enough food at the moment but it was not enough for long periods of time. Since Sun Ce would be ready for battle, the Lu Bu¡¯s Army would have no choice but to rob the popce.


    ¡°Go back to Wan Cheng!¡± Liu Mang repeated. ¡°Wan Cheng still belongs to us!¡±


    ¡°Little Lord is confused from your fever!¡± Huang Zhong said as he put his hand on Liu Mang¡¯s head. His head was hot as a result of the battle. Due to his weaken state, he sumbed to illness more easily.


    Right now, Sun Ce is just beginning toy his foundations in the city. The banner on the walls is reced with the banner of the Sun Ce¡¯s Army. Who would quietly hand over the city back to Sun Ce! Liu Mang wants the 3-4 thousand soldiers to attack Wan Cheng. Although there are also the Wolf Cavalry, it was impossible for the cavalry to besiege the town.


    ¡°Belive me! Father-inw!¡± Liu Mang¡¯s vision began to blur. He really did have a fever. He was feeling dizzy and his logic is starting to be messed up. ¡°If you go to Wan Cheng now, there is still time. If you are slow, Wan Cheng would really belong to Jiangdong!¡± After saying this, Liu Mang fell unconscious.


    ¡°Han Yang, Han Yang!¡± ¡°Little Lord, Little Lord!¡± Lu Bu and Huang Zhong shook Liu Mang as they were afraid that he passed away but Liu Mang only had a high fever.


    ¡°Doctor! Doctor! Come quick!¡± Lu Bu shouted loudly and soon two doctors came over. They were Lu Bu¡¯s Army¡¯s doctors. These doctors were also the contribution of Liu Mang. He was the one whomissioned the doctors and gave them jobs in the army. At first, the doctors were not willing to ept the job but after defending Wan Cheng, and the soldiers received casualties, the doctors became soft hearted and epted it. The doctors were also parents. They also saw the soldiers defending the city with their lives.


    Behind the doctors were 3 apprentice with the same appearance. This was one of Liu Mang¡¯s stratagem. In the end, the doctors were forcefully brought along by Liu Mang. No matter what, the doctors will not follow them to war forever. This is why the doctor has 3 apprentices to teach. Once the apprentices have learned enough, the doctors can leave with titles and rewards so that they would be able to live prosperously.


    ¡°His body is cold and is giving out cold sweat. He is extremely fatigued. Just need to boil him a few herbs and let him rest.¡± The two doctors were famous practitioners in Wan Cheng and used to visit the children of the nobles. They were able to see Liu Mang¡¯s small mishap with one nce. They quickly wrote down the prescription of the medicine for the apprentices to cook.


    Seeing that Liu Mang is safe, Lu Bu left the carriage and took Huang Zhong and Xu Sheng for an official military discussion.


    There were no camps and they started their meeting under the starlit sky. ¡°Han Sheng! What is your opinion on Han Yang¡¯sst words?¡± Lu Bu asked Huang Zhong first.


    ¡°Milord. I honestly think we should trust Little Lord!¡± Huang Zhong¡¯s mind told him the best method was to go to Shucheng and request help from Chen Gong but in his heart, he believed Liu Mang.


    ¡°Wen Xiang! What about you?¡± Lu Bu turned his head to Xu Sheng. Although he was not very old, he has already started refining his body and earned some respect from Lu Bu.


    ¡°Me?¡± Xu Sheng did not expect Lu Bu to ask him this question. Xu Sheng also thought about it deeply. It is true that Wan Cheng is now in Sun Ce¡¯s hands and it would probably be impossible to attack now. As the soldiers right now outnumber the nonbatants, they could let the soldiers defend the women and children while the Bingzhou Wolf Cavalry go out and scout Wan Cheng. If it was like what Liu Mang said, then it would be better to strike. Otherwise, the Wolf Cavalry can always fall back.


    ¡°Milord. How about we go and see first?¡± Liu Kai could not help but speak. All of his belongings were still in Wan Cheng. The one with the biggest loss in Wan Cheng was him. After what Liu Mang said, his hearts were filled with the hopes of recovering his possessions.


    ¡°What about Zhang Fan and Cheng Yu?¡± Lu Bu asked thest two. It is not that he did not treasure them but it was because they were old. He wanted to please the youngsters, Huang Zhong and Xu Sheng first.


    ¡°Yu thinks we should go.¡± Cheng Yu was originally an Urban Army soldier. The moment he left together with Lu Bu, he has already felt like a deserter. This is especially true when he saw that the Urban Army does not have many soldiers left. The sight really hurt his heart. Now that his general Liu Mang has said something, he wanted to give Liu Mang his support.


    ¡°Everything is by the will of Milord.¡± Zhang Fan does not have his own opinion. However, he could not be med. He was Zhang Liao¡¯s elder brother but he was ced a Zhang Liao¡¯s deputy. As Zhang Fan was not an assertive person, he was never promoted even after so many years.


    5 people. 4 people supported Liu Mang and 1 person was neutral. Lu Bu has reached his decision. ¡°I know what to do now.¡± Lu Bu took a deep breath. ¡°Listen to the orders!¡±


    Huang Zhong was the first person to stand in front of Lu Bu. He was followed by Zhang Fan, Xu Sheng, Liu Kai and Cheng Yu. ¡°Huang Zhong and Cheng Yu will take the Urban Army, ck g Army, and 2,000 Danyang soldiers to protect Han Yang and the others!¡± Lu Bu decided to leave Huang Zhong and Cheng Yu behind. With Huang Zhong around, safety is not an issue. Besides that, since the general, Liu Mang, is left behind, it is only natural for Cheng Yu who was once a part of the Urban Army to stay as well.


    ¡°I have received the order!¡± Huang Zhong and Cheng Yu said and left.


    ¡°Liu Kai, Zhang Fan. You two wille with me and the 4,000 Wolf Cavalry to take Wan Cheng and Sun Ce¡¯s children!¡± Lu Bu took Liu Kai because Liu Kai was a snake in Wan Cheng and knew theyout of the city well.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Zhang Fan had no expression. He just does whatever Lu Bu says. On the other hand, Liu Kai was excited. He was going back to Wan Cheng!


    Lu Bu and the others began to set up camp. This is because the Wolf Cavalry is proficient at fighting at night. They were going to be dispatched at night but the Wolf Cavalry soldiers did notin. The soldiers wore their armor and held their swords. They got on their horses and went towards Wan Cheng before they disappeared into the darkness.

 Chapter 205 - Navy war

    Chapter 205 Navy war


    Tranted by Gamer


    (TN: The main camp stated in this chapter are all on water.)


    (Note: Gan Ning¡¯s nickname, Jin Fan Zei trante to ¡®Brocade¡¯ ¡®Sail¡¯ ¡®Thief¡¯. Sounds strange after tranting so I opt to leave it untranted.)


    (There are two types of boats/ships. The towered ships Â¥´¬ are giant ships that have less/no sails but have towers/bungalows on it. Warships ô¿ô¾ were smaller, may haverge sails and a lot of those super long oars.)


    The Yangtze River originates from the ¡®roof of the world¡¯ ¡ª from the Gdaindong Peaks of the Tangg Mountains at the Qinghai-Tibetan teau. The water flows from multiple ces and civilization was formed there. Now, something historical will happens near the edges of the Yangtze River.


    Under the night sky, there were countlessrge boats being hidden under clothes at the Yangtze River. The ships went downstream without any lights. They were navies.


    ¡°We are ready!¡± Inside one of therge ships, a soldier reported to themander.


    He was wearing the outfit of a high-ranking officer but did not have the right appearance.


    Themander said nothing and grinned. If it was any other person, he would have dragged out the disrespectful soldier and beat him up. However, this wasmon to themander who also looked like a ruffian.


    ¡°How many times have I reminded you! How many times! Call me general! General! We are now in the army. I am now the militarymander! We are no longer thieves!¡± The general of the navy looked at his soldier and grumbled. Every soldier had a bell attached to their bodies to use during an emergency. Looking closely, themander was also wearing a colorful robe. They were going on an excursion.


    Colorful robes and bells. His close associates gave him the nickname Thief Jin Fan.


    Without doubt, this person is Gan Ning. He was Jin Fan Zei. He was Lu Bu¡¯s navymander, Gan Xing Ba. They have been floating at the river for a while. After they received a message from Wan Cheng, Gan Ning took Lu Bu¡¯s navy and stopped near Wan Cheng. They wanted to avoid battle. Lu Bu¡¯s Army¡¯s navy was notpleted. Even though they had generals like Gan Ning and Su Fei, they do not have enough soldiers and warships. Even though there was also Liu Mang¡¯s secret weapon, they could notplete it in such a short time. Gan Ning was not a fool. If they were to attack now, it would be courting death.


    This is why Gan Ning is currently hiding at the marshes near Wan Cheng. The river at this point splits from nine to eighteen streams. The current was also very fast and was full of reefs. Those there were slightly careless will end up being stranded. But this was not a problem to Gan Ning. After all, Gan Ning was the Jin Fan Zei! He was the leader of 800 thieves that robbed traders at the Yangtze River. They struck fear in the government officials and became a headache to the Jingzhou and Jiangdong navy. If they were to send arge number of soldiers, Gan Ning would hide. If they send a small number of soldiers, Gan Ning would swallow them all. As a result, the Jingzhou and Jiangdong navy could not do anything. In the end, Liu Biao managed to make Gan Ning surrender with a stratagem and restored peace to the Yangtze River. Although Liu Biao has recruited Gan Ning, he did not like Gan Ning¡¯s background and never referred him to Huang Zu. Huang Zu and Liu Biao took pleasure in bullying him. It has made Gan Ning lost all hope until he ran into Liu Mang and Lu Bu.


    Gan Ning was an arrogant person.


    Although he has capital, he was not liked by many rulers. However, Lu Bu was not such a person. This is because there is no one who is more unrestrained than Lu Bu. He is not afraid that a person is wild. He is just afraid that the person does not have talent.


    Without any objection, Lu Bu gave Gan Ning control of the navy without intervening at all. He let Gan Ning demand whatever resources and provisions he needs. Lu Bu wanted Gan Ning to be able to show off his full power.


    How could Gan Ning not notice this? Although he did not say this, Gan Ning has already considered himself an important part of Lu Bu¡¯s Army. The current situation of avoidingbat has made Gan Ning a bit sullen and unclear. They could only hide at the marshes. They were not allowed to appear or make any loud noises. They must eat, drink and sleep at the warship. How is thisfortable?


    After a few days, they have finished loading their equipment. The boat went out of hiding and Gan Ning looked at Wan Cheng at a distance. He could see the navy of the Wan Cheng city. Gan Ning could not help but sneer.


    ¡°Jiangdong navy is invincible? Today, let me, Gan Ning Gan Xing Ba ask for advice!¡±


    Inside the main camp of the Wan Cheng navy, Lu Su just received the message that Sun Ce has captured Wan Cheng. Now he needs to write a letter to Jiangdong and request for more soldiers to station at Wan Cheng City to ensure that nothing else goes wrong at Lujiang. Although there were a lot of casualties for the Sun Ce¡¯s Army, at the end of the day, they have won and have captured Wan Cheng.


    Lu Su remembered the time he was threatened and humiliated by Lu Bu. However, Lu Su was not worried because he would meet Lu Bu again. Sun Ce¡¯s objective was to chase away Lu Bu and expand the borders of Lujiang.


    Thinking like this, Lu Su continued to write his letter with the help of amp. By the time he is done writing the letter, the skies have turned bright.


    ¡°It¡¯s morning already?¡± Lu Su did not sleep as he was too excited. The first time he was dispatched, he already helped Lord Sun Ceto to capture Wan Cheng. Not only that, but the whole of Lujiang would also be captured soon. This is why he wrote a few military orders and a letter to send to Zhou Yu.


    ¡°It¡¯s morning!¡± Gan Ning also did not sleep. They have been hiding in the marshes under the cover of the night. Now that it is bright, they will be seen by the navies of the Sun Ce¡¯s Army.


    ¡°A ship?!¡± One of the watches for the Wan Cheng navy looked at a distance. The sky changed and the brightness also constantly changed between bright and dark. As a result, people may have visual errors. The soldierughed at shook his head. There would not be any traders this early in the morning.


    The soldier wanted to go back and change shifts when an arrow flew towards his head.


    *Haqian* The soldier sneezed and jerked his head and the arrow ended up piercing the pir of the watchtower. The soldier looked helplessly at the arrow for a moment and suddenly stopped feeling sleepy.


    ¡°This, this, this!¡± The soldier continued to stare at the arrow that was right in front of his face. If the arrow had hit someone, it would blow out their brains and kill them.


    The soldier looked carefully again and noticed a few vessels. Although the vessel was simr to those that belonged to Sun Ce, it had a ck colored g. Without a doubt, the arrow came from one of them.


    ¡°Enemy attack!¡± The soldier finally understood. He did not have blurry vision. An enemy was spotted at the Yangtze River.


    The shout was clear and loud on that quiet morning. The second bow was already loaded and another arrow was shot. This time it pierced the throat of the soldier. He struggled to breathe before he fell into the water.


    ¡°What a waste!¡± The one who shot the arrow was Gan Ning. He wanted to kill the watch soldier first but the soldier was saved by a sneeze. As a result, the soldier¡¯s death was not in vain as he managed to wake up the rest of the ship. The navy have sounded the drums. One by one, the soldiers crawled out of their tents and head towards their warship.


    ¡°General! What now!?¡± A soldier that was beside Gan Ning shouted out. He was one of Gan Ning¡¯s original navy. He also surrendered together with Gan Ning and Su Fei. Originally, he was not optimistic about Lu Bu¡¯s navy that only had a few thousand soldiers. They barely had any towered ships and only had 2 dozen ships. On the other hand, the Jiangdong navy has tens of thousands of soldiers and even a few hundred towered ships. Besides that, the Jingzhou navy has over 100,000 soldiers. Although the quality of their soldiers was lower, they could still easily defeat most armies.


    The Lu Bu Army has only just started to be constructed. To challenge a giant sea monster is like asking to die. However, Gan Ning¡¯s heart calmed down after he saw the mysterious instrument on the ship. With those devices, Lu Bu¡¯s towered ships would have amazingbat capabilities. He believes that if he had enough arrows, he could defeat Jiangdong¡¯s navy and perhaps Jingzhou¡¯s navy with a few of Lu Bu¡¯s Army¡¯s boats.


    ¡°What else can be done! Start the offense!¡± Gan Ning¡¯s faced showed a hint of displeasure. His original n was tounch a surprise attack right in the middle of the Sun Ce¡¯s navy¡¯s main camp and give them disastrous casualties.


    Now they were already spotted so that stratagem could not be used anymore. Fortunately, while Gan Ning¡¯s navy were already prepared, the Sun Ce¡¯s Army¡¯s navy was still getting ready.


    ¡°As expected of Sun Ce¡¯s Army¡¯s elites!¡± Gan Ning said as he looked at the Wan Cheng navies. Although the scene was slightly chaotic, none of the soldiers panicked and everyone moved in an orderly manner. It was as if they were looking down on Gan Ning¡¯s soldiers.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Lu Su was about to ask someone to send out the letters when he heard the war drums and yelling. The sounds of the war drums were seldom used but it would never be false. This is because if a false report was made, that soldier will be beheaded. In other words, their navy has encountered enemies.


    ¡°Advisor Lu!¡± Before Lu Su could understand what had happened, a warrior with a broken arm entered. He looked very burly and alongside his armor, also looked brave and fierce. Unfortunately, he has lost an arm and his arm was still wrapped in a cloth. He has lost his arm at Wan Cheng. Lu Su still remembers that man with a longbow and wearing a yellow battlegear. He was old and experienced. He could somehow fight back his Lord, Taishi Ci and the man in front of him, Jiang Qin. Jiang Qin waspletely toyed with. If it were not for Sun Ce and Taishi Ci, Jiang Qin would have already entered eternal sleep.


    ¡°General Jiang Qin! What happened outside!¡± Lu Su quickly asked Jiang Qin. ¡°Did the Jingzhou navy appear?!¡± Lu Su was uncertain. Did Gongjin get defeated? Impossible! If Gongjin was defeated, Lu Su would have definitely received news about it. If Gongjin was defeated, the Jingzhou navy could go straight towards Jiangdong. But Gongjin cannot be defeated! This is especially true if they focused on defense. Even if Sun Ce has taken away 30,000 soldiers, Zhou Yu would still be able to defend Jiangxia.


    ¡°This is not the ce to talk. Military advisor. Come with me and we will talk over there!¡± Jiang Qin could not allow Lu Su¡¯s current response and dragged him out of the tent. It was a military emergency and the situation changes at every second. This is why Lu Su did not me Jiang Qin and only nodded his head. Jiang Qin has lost an arm and should have gone back to Jiangdong to rest. However, Jiang Qin insisted on staying to help Sun Ce. This is why Sun Ce left him at the navy¡¯s main camp and allowed him tomand the 5,000 navy under Sun Ce¡¯s name.


    ¡°Advisor Lu! Numerous vessels have appeared on the surface of the river! They are not the Jingzhou navy. The banner has the words Lu and Gan written on it! They are quickly approaching the main camp. We need to prepare for battle now. Otherwise, our main camp will be overrun.¡± Jiang Qin quickly boarded the ship. If it was not because Sun Ce told Jiang Qin to listen to Lu Su for everything, Jiang Qin would have been on the ship a long time ago.


    If the enemy has reached the main camp, it would really be aughable matter. All the ships would only be useful as a decoration.


    ¡°Numerous ships? Lu and Gan banner? Are you sure you saw it correctly?¡± Lu Su was shocked and looked at Jiang Qin for confirmation. Lu banner? Lu Bu¡¯s navy? Gan? Gan Ning? Wouldn¡¯t Lu Bu¡¯s navy get destroyed the moment they appeared? Why would theye out now?


    ¡°How could it be wrong? My deputy is the one that told me the news!¡± Jiang Qin shook his head. ¡°There are 2 dozen ships. 3 ships were towered ships. There are also countless war kayaks.¡± Jiang Qin also doubted his vision. In the Yangtze river, if it is not the Jiangdong Army, it would be the Jingzhou Army. However, these were not the Jingzhou navy. The Jingzhou navy would not sail under Lu Bu¡¯s name. After all, Liu Biao is a person that ces importance in his reputation.


    The two men climbed up onto the ship and saw that the banner indeed held the Lu and Gan character.


    ¡°Gan Ning Gan Xing Ba!¡± Jiang Qin narrowed his eyes. He and Gan Ning have fought each other multiple times when Gan Ning still belonged to the Jingzhou navy. The war minister Gan Ning and themander Su Fei. These two men have stopped Jiangdong¡¯s Army¡¯s advance for a long time. Now that Su Fei has been in by Jiang Qin, the one remaining was Gan Ning. Jiang Qin also did not know how he missed Gan Ning as these two were like a pair. If Su Fei has surrendered to Lu Bu, then Gan Ning would also surrender to Lu Bu! If Jiang Qin was more careful and properly forced out Gan Ning¡¯s location out of Su Fei¡¯s mouth, then this day may not have happened.


    When Jiang Qin has boarded the ship, it was already toote. There were already 3 towers ships leaving the camp. The towered ships were dragged away by Gan Ning as a show of strength.


    The other ships tried to go out but Gan Ning did not allow them to do so. If they tried to go out, Gan Ning destroyed their ship 1 by 1. If they did not go out, Gan Ning will block their waterway. Within a few moments, 1,000 soldier worth of ships were already destroyed.


    ¡°Damn!¡± Jiang Qin has already lost a shoulder and could only pick up his weapon with one hand. ¡°Follow me to the top!¡± Jiang Qin¡¯s ship was the gship. It was thergest ship in their entire naval force. The top floor of the ship was higher than the main camp. Jiang Qin ascended to the top and shouted loudly. ¡°Our enemy is Jin Fan Zei, Gan Ning Gan Xing Ba!¡±


    ¡°N?!¡± Gan Ning was also on the gship but it was not as extravagant as Jiang Qin¡¯s gship. Their ships were all taken from Jiangxia but it did not stop Gan Ning from using it. Jin Fan Zei? It was the title that Gan Ning dislike to hear the most. As he plundered the government officials, he was despised by many. Liu Biao only pretended to be nice but also mistreated him in the end.


    At Jiangxia, Gan Ning thought that Huang Zu would be different. This is because Jiangdong¡¯s fierce tiger Sun Jian was killed by Huang Zu. In the end, Huang Zu and Liu Biao were both dogs that like to look down on others. Huang Zu has never called Gan Ning by name but calls him Minister Gan. Although that is not rude, it was also close. Anyone could see that Huang Zu did not ept Gan Ning and subconsciously distance themselves away from him. Huang Zu¡¯s son Huang She also humiliated Gan Ning by calling him a thief. Only Su Fei epted Gan Ning without minding his origins. Lu Bu even made him themander of the navy. Jiang Qin calling him a thief made Gan Ning¡¯s face turn cold. ¡°I wondered who it was. Isn¡¯t it Little Zhou? Where is your brother? Why did he let you go out by yourself?¡± Jiang Qin¡¯s surname was Jiang and not Zhou. However, they were as close as Gan Ning and Su Fei. They were like soulmates. Gan Ning was still capable of working independently but it was different from Jiang Qin. All of their movements were Zhou Tai¡¯s idea. This is why the Jiangxia Armyughed at Jiang Qin and called him Little Zhou, implying that he could not live without Zhou Tai.


    (TN:Zhou¡¯er di. Literally, Zhou¡¯s second brother.)


    ¡°Little Zhou!¡± Hearing this nickname, Jiang Qin should have been furious. After all, men should not be insulted like this! However, this time Jiang Qin only kept quiet. This is because Zhou Tai is dead! The big brother that Jiang Qin is dependent on is dead! He died in the hands of the Lu Bu¡¯s Army. His body was turned into meat pie. His head was thrown out of the walls of Wan Cheng and also turned into meat!


    Now that this has been brought up by Gan Ning, Jiang Qin did not look good. He remembered Zhou Tai. ¡°Jin Fan Zei! You don¡¯t need to be so smug. My brother is dead! What about your elder brother Su Fei? He is dead too!¡±


    ¡°Su Fei is dead!?¡± Gan Ning was shocked. He was happy when he saw Jiang Qin¡¯s face turn red but suddenly Jiang Qin broke the heavy news to him. However, Gan Ningughed. ¡°Little Zhou, why did you have to lie to me? Did you want to confuse me?¡± He has already discussed this with Su Fei. Su Fei would guard the Little Lord while he deals with the navy from the back. ¡°My big brother is still in Wan Cheng!¡±


    ¡°Wan Cheng?! Hahaha!¡± Jiang Qinughed. ¡°Wan Cheng now belongs to my Lord Sun Ce! We destroyed the defenders with an army of 100,000!¡± Jiang Qin looked at Gan Ning and say.


    ¡°Army of 100,000!¡± Gan Ning was not sure that Wan Cheng could hold. Gan Ning tried to tell himself that his brother could still break out of encirclement even if Wan Cheng is lost.


    ¡°So you still do not know!¡± Jiang Qin sneered. ¡°Let me tell you! Your brother did not die in Wan Cheng but in this main camp four days ago! I, Jiang Qin, personally captured your brother Su Fei!¡± Jiang Qin continued to stimte Gan Ning¡¯s anger.


    ¡°Four days ago!¡± Gan Ning¡¯s heart was filled with anxiety. Four days ago, was the day Gan Ning and Su Fei separated. At that time, Su Fei told him to take the navy and avoidbat. It was something that Su Fei should be doing. However, Su Fei refused to do so. He wanted Gan Ning to be independent. Therefore, Su Fei stayed back at the main camp before he nned to withdraw to Wan Cheng.


    ¡°Impossible! My brother withdrew back to Wan Cheng on that day! How could you kill him?¡±


    ¡°Haha, Gan Ning! Open your eyes wide and see this ck stain. Do you see the red stain on this seal?¡± Jiang Qin pointed at a red and ck patch at the main camp for Gan Ning to see. This stain was the result of our battle when he attacked the Wan Cheng main camp! A mere 2,000 defenders dared to stop against 100,000! They truly don¡¯t understand the meaning of death!¡± Jiang Qin continued to spout out proof of the death of Su Fei and his men.


    ¡°Even then! My brother must have retreated back to Wan Cheng!¡± Gan Ning sullenly said. His mind was started to feel uneasy but he still stood strong.


    ¡°You want solid evidence is it!?¡± Jiang Qin turned towards the deputy. ¡°Give me that!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The deputy went back under the ship and soon returned with a short sword.


    ¡°This!¡± Gan Ning could not believe his eyes.


    ¡°Now do you believe me?¡± Jiang Qin held the sword up for Gan Ning to see. He also pulled out the sword from the scabbard to show Gan Ning the two characters on the hilt of the sword. The characters written was ¡®loyalty¡¯. It was the first two characters Su Fei taught to Gan Ning.


    ¡°No mistake! No mistake! This is Brother Su Fei¡¯s sword. Why is it in Jiang Qin¡¯s hands!¡±


    ¡°Did you know? This Su Fei could not tell good from bad. Milord kindly asked him to surrender but he was stubborn and wouldn¡¯t.¡± Jiang Qin held the sword as if he was enjoying the spoils of war. ¡°Him not surrendering is good! I was afraid that he would surrender!¡± Jiang Qin continued to smile. ¡°Gan Ning! Did you know? I used his sword to cut of his limbs one by one including his tongue and his ear. He looked at me with resentment and hatred!¡± Jiang Qin gestured. ¡°His re was very ufortable so I took a spoon and dug his eyeballs out!¡± Jiang Qin then made a chewing action. ¡°By the way, his eyeballs were chewy and taste good!¡± (TN: Anyone ate ¡®any¡¯ eyeballs before? I don¡¯t dare to.)


    ¡°Enough!¡± Gan Ning closed his eyes and roared loudly.


    ¡°Not enough! Not enough!¡± Jiang Qin looked at Gan Ning andughed. ¡°You still have to listen to me talk! You need to know that your brother did not die easily! I used the Millenium Ginseng to prolong his life and send him back to Wan Cheng! I believe your Little Lord would have a pleasant surprise!¡±


    Lu Su knit his eyebrows and looked at Jiang Qin. He did not expect Jiang Qin to be able to do that. Torturing a person to death was not something a man would do. Even the siege tower is already too much for Lu Su.


    ¡°Come out!¡± Gan Ning looked ferociously at Jiang Qin. ¡°All units withdraw! Come out! We will fight to the death!¡±


    ¡°Get ready!¡± Jiang Qin sneered. Now 10,000 elite navy will show you the meaning of cruelty!

 Chapter 206 - A shocking battle (1)

    Chapter 206 A shocking battle (1)


    Tranted by Gamer


    Although Lu Su disapprove of Jiang Qin¡¯s words, he only showed his dissatisfaction on this face. First of all, he was not a navy general. There is no one more knowledgeable than Jiang Qin at waterbat and there is also no one more capable at fighting that Jiang Qin on the water. Second, although the words were so vulgar that Lu Su felt disgusted, he assumes it was Jiang Qin¡¯s n to anger Gan Ning and stop the blockade.


    They had many strong ships but they could not leave the camp and could only watch helplessly. Now Gan Ning was fooled. Gan Ning and Lu Bu¡¯s navy left the area and allowed the Sun Ce¡¯s navy toe out to find out which one of them is stronger.


    Jiang Qin smiled ferociously. So, you can¡¯t take it anymore! Jiang Qin made up his mind that he wanted to destroy the Lu Bu¡¯s navy and this runaway fish. After that, he will turn Gan Ning into meat and send it to the Lu Bu¡¯s Army as well.


    ¡°General! What are you doing!¡± Gan Ning¡¯s deputy was extremely puzzled. What is Gan Ning trying to do? Allowing the enemies toe out? Theyunched the surprise attack in the morning precisely to trap the enemy navy inside their main camp. As a result, only the Sun Ce¡¯s Army would take a beating. However, Gan Ning unexpectedly allowed them toe out from the main camp to fight to the death. That is going against the n! The Lu Bu¡¯s Army at most have 7,000 soldiers and half of them were just recruits. On the other hand, not including the other divisions of the Sun Ce¡¯s Army, their main army already had 10,000 soldiers. How could they fight this kind of battle?


    ¡°I originally do not n to let them out of the river.¡± Gan Ning said coldly. He is not sure if Su Fei is really dead but he is sure that Su Fei has suffered greatly in the hands of Jiang Qin. This is because Su Fei even had to discard his treasured sword. Gan Ning still remembered when Su Fei took out his sword to teach him the two characters that meant loyalty.


    Gan Ning behaved proudly and does not get along well with others. Otherwise he would not have be a thief at the Yangtze River. Gan Ning¡¯s family was quite well off. He had magnificent clothes because he was quite prestigious in his childhood. They travel by boat and could be found wherever there is glory. His boat was also beautiful like a brocade.


    When he became a pirate, lots of people cursed him and he caused lots of headache to the officials. However, for those that get to know Gan Ning, Gan Ning would do jump into a sea of fire to help them.


    Gan Ning watched one of Sun Ce¡¯s Army¡¯s warships leave their main camp and entered the river. All their warships were giving extra caution in case Gan Ningunched another surprise attack. Come on! Come on! If you guys don¡¯te out, how could I destroy you?


    Although Gan Ning has blocked the Sun Ce¡¯s Army¡¯s main camp, this also means that they could not give any substantial damage to the Sun Ce¡¯s Army. If Gan Ning stormed the camp, his army would receive heavy casualties unless the surprise attack was a sess. Unfortunately, they were discovered by a soldier.


    ¡°But general!¡± The deputy was still worried as the enemy army was much more powerful than theirs.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t believe in me Gan Ning and the Little Lord?¡± Gan Ning asked back. Gan Ning was not an idiot. Although he considers himself better than Jiang Qin in navy warfare, he also realizes that he has less resources and soldiers than Jiang Qin. If it was a normal battle, Gan Ning knows that he would lose. However, today, he has that 5 giant things on his ship.


    Two towered ship appeared from within the main camp, followed by another towered ship right behind the first two. This way, even if Gan Ning attacked them, the ships would be able to support each other.


    Lu Su looked at the scene for a long time with doubt. He then asked. ¡°General Jiang Qin. Going out like this, aren¡¯t you afraid that Gan Ning might suddenly attack?¡± This is one possible tactic. To allow the enemy to cross the river halfway before attacking them suddenly. Although this tactic is usually used onnd battles, it is also applicable for water battles. What if Gan Ning decides to attack Jiang Qin as he tried toe out.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry military advisor!¡± Jiang Qin was very confident. ¡°Gan Ning does not have that ability!¡± Jiang Qin pointed at his towered ships. ¡°5 ships. No.¡± Jiang Qin shook his head. ¡°As long as 4 ships manages to go out, Gan Ning can forget about stopping the naval fleet froming out.¡± Jiang Qin did not say that if Gan Ning suddenly attacks, 2-3 ships will be lost along with thousands of casualties as he was willing to pay that price.


    Gan Ning was true to his word and did not harass the Sun Ce¡¯s Army until they left the camp.


    Jiang Qin¡¯s navy and the Wan Cheng navy felt that something was off but they still managed to get to the surface of the river. Gan Ning¡¯s navy held their breath as they saw the scene in front of them. In front of them were 10,000 elite navies and 20,000mon navies. Themon navies were left behind by the Jiangdong¡¯s nobles. Although they were not strong, they were able to send out more towered ships.


    30,000 troops! On the other hand, Gan Ning only had 7,000 troops. The difference in strength is too big. The recruits were scared. Although the veterans were scolding the recruits, their hearts were also uneasy. None of them fought battles like this before. Although they were elites in the Jiangxia navy, they have lost to the Jiangdong navy before. Besides that, the Jiangxia navy had 20,000 troops while the Jiangdong navy had only 10,000 troops. Now they were fighting an opponent 4 times their size. Are those weird things on the ship reliable?


    ¡°Gan Ning! Just surrender! I will at least leave your corpse intact!¡± Jiang Qin carelessly said. He would not honor that promise. He was the one who killed Gan Ning¡¯s brother Su Fei. There was only hatred and enmity between him and Gan Ning. Lu Su also did not say anything. Lu Su have also heard that Gan Ning was a water general. He was the Jin Fan Zei that became the deputy of the Jiangxia navy. He was a valiant general. The Jiangxia navy was strong and only managed to survive because of Gan Ning. If Gan Ning was not there, the Jiangdong navy would have defeated them long ago.


    Jiangxia¡¯s current state was the result of Su Fei and Gan Ning¡¯s departure. It allowed the Jiangdong navy to easily defeat them. Huang Zu on his own was weak and copsed on the first encounter. Fortunately for him, Liu Biao acted swiftly and send reinforcements but even then, half of Jiangxia has already fallen.


    If Gan Ning were to join the Jiangdong navy, their navy would be more powerful! Although the Jiangdong Army does notck capablemanders for the navy, Gan Ning was even more talented than them! Not only was he good at water battles but he was also quite versatile in cavalry battles. This kind of talent would be able to frighten all the warlord if he was in the Sun Ce¡¯s Army.


    In the original history, Gan Ning really was one of Jiangdong¡¯s generals. Lu Su and Gan Ning have even worked together. Lu Su was themander and Gan Ning was his general. With the two of them working together, Gan Ning¡¯s abilities really shined. One example was when Gan Ning and Lu Su defended Yiyang (now Hunan) from Guan Yu. Guan Yu imed to have 30,000 troops. He personally selected 5,000 elites and blocked the river and said he would cross it at night. Gan Ning only had 300 soldiers and then he said. ¡°Give me additional 500 soldiers and I will deal with Guan Yu. When he hears my voice, he would not dare to cross the river unless he wants to be captured by me!¡±


    Lu Su immediately gave Gan Ning 1,000 soldiers and on that night, Gan Ning went and fortified his position across the river. Guan Yu heard Gan Ning and saw the fortified position. He then gave up the n and even some bundled up wood.


    Lu Su shook his head as hemented the death of Su Fei. Now Gan Ning would never join the Jiangdong Army. Sun Ce would not kill a veteran general like Jiang Qin just for Gan Ning. On the other hand, Gan Ning¡¯s vengeance would never be satisfied. In other words, Gan Ning would forever be the enemy of the Jiangdong Army.


    Since he was an enemy, there is no choice but to kill him! After joining the Jiangdong Army, Lu Su started to be a cold person. All those that obstructs the Jiangdong Army will be removed. Gan Ning is one of them.


    Jiang Qin was very proud of himself. His army of 30,000 is out of the main camp. On the other hand, Lu Bu¡¯s navy just started to be constructed. He wanted to see Gan Ning¡¯s expression of regret, hatred and despair. This is because Gan Ning was the one that allowed this 30,000 troops to set sail, along with hundreds of ships. Just the sight of the army was enough to make a person feel numb.


    Unfortunately, Jiang Qin was doomed to disappointment as Gan Ning looked at them indifferently. ¡°Just this much? Didn¡¯t you say you have 100,000 troops? This is all of it?¡± Gan Ning asked honestly as he was told that Sun Ce attacked Lujiang with 100,000 soldiers.


    ¡°100,000 soldiers!¡± Jiang Qin and Lu Su¡¯s face sunk down. They thought that Gan Ning was mocking them. Their army of 100,000 did attack Lujiang but it did not manage to capture Lujiang yet! On the other hand, they have lost 40,000 soldiers along with 10,000 Danyang troops. They were then chased around by the Wolf Cavalry. The remaining soldiers were these 30,000 soldiers here and another 5,000 soldiers in Wan Cheng. 65,000 troops were lost, among them include 10,000 Danyang soldiers and 5,000 Yuzhou Cavalry, to capture Wan Cheng. This was Sun Ce¡¯s Army! It should be known that Sun Ce only needed 3,000 soldiers to capture the whole of Jiangdong but needed 100,000 soldiers to capture Wan Cheng City.


    Fortunately, Wan Cheng is at the center of Lujiang which will make the capture of Lujiang go much easier. This information made Lu Su¡¯s heart feel at ease. However, Gan Ning brought the matter up and irritated Lu Su again.


    It was an even bigger insult to Jiang Qin as his brother was killed in Wan Cheng and the corpse was notplete. Zhou Tai could not even be buried. Jiang Qin was also toyed with a yellow robed veteran and his arm was in pieces. As a healthy body is extremely important to generals, Jiang Qin felt his heart ache. His way of the martial arts is forever blocked! He was the same as Wu Anguo who also refined the body and was capable of carrying 50 jin hammers. His martial arts ability was no longer on the same level as Taishi Ci. At Hu Lao gate, he would be able to contend with Lu Bu for a while if he seeked death. Wu Anguo drank wine before the battle and looked down on Lu Bu before his arm got chopped off. Luckily, the loss of his arm woke him up and he managed to retreat, relying on his skill and the help of the other warriors.


    However, because he lost his arm, he exited the path of the martial artist and disappeared from history. It is not known if he is living incognito or he died from heartbreak.


    Jiang Qin was now in a simr situation. If was not because of his motivation to exact vengeance for Zhou Tai, he would have already taken off his armor and resigned.


    ¡°Since you seek death, do not me me!¡± Jiang Qin looked coldly before he raised his only arm and shouted ¡°Attack!¡± 30,000 navies onrge warships started to advance. There was no particr strategy but Jiang Qin didn¡¯t care. 30,000 would easily crush 7,000. They also would not be able to escape on the water. They could only fight.


    Watching the countless warships beginning to move, all the arrows were also already ready to be shot with the navy standing by on the deck.


    Gan Ning also held out his arm and shouted ¡°Attack!¡± Even when the enemy is 4 times their size, he also issued themand to attack.


    Both armies raised their sails. As the Jiangdong¡¯s ship was on the higher groundpared to Gan Ning, their velocity was faster.


    ¡°Did he go crazy from hatred?¡± Lu Su was not very knowledgeable in waterbat but he knew that there is no hope of the 7,000 troops to win 30,000 troops. There weren¡¯t many instances of the few defeating the many for waterbat as they were all on the same river. As most battles were like this, there weren¡¯t many chances for there to be an ambush or other tricks.


    Going crazy from hatred? Gan Ning admits he wants to separate Jiang Qin into eight pieces. However, this did not impede his judgement. If he were to lose this war, not to mention revenge, even his life would be in question.


    1 km, 900m, 800m, 700m, 600m, 500m, 400m, 300m. The two armies could now see each other¡¯s expression. The Jiangdong army had a tyrannical expression. As they had the advantage, they felt like this battle was just killing ducks.


    On the other hand, Gan Ning¡¯s navy were all nervous and in doubt.


    ¡°N?¡± Lu Su could now see Gan Ning¡¯s warship clearly. 20 ships that was almost like Jiangdong¡¯s towered ships. At this era, the popr method of fighting was to ram the ships together. After that, they would use ropes to board the enemy¡¯s ships. ¡°What is that?¡± Lu Su asked. Compared to his heart as a schr, his heart as a general is much thinner. He saw several ck cloths covering something big on Gan Ning¡¯s towered ships. What is that? The object had to be a few hundred pounds. All of them would weigh about the same. Were there not enough soldiers? After all, the amount of soldiers on Gan Ning¡¯s ships were not as muchpared to the Jiangdong Army.


    ¡°Now is the time!¡± Gan Ning¡¯s mouth turned into a sneer. ¡°Pull the cloth! Let our children breathe!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The soldiers on the same ship as Gan Ning did as they weremanded to and lifted the ck cloth, revealing a ferocious mechanism. With a sharp head, colossus body, and multiple parts, it clearly shows the power of this mechanism.


    ¡°What!¡± Lu Su trembled and took a deep breath. He knew what those are! Those are the ballista crossbow! Where did theye from? It originally appeared at Wan Cheng and caused Lu Su a headache. Just one of that was enough to almost kill Sun Ce and destroy a siege tower! Now the ballista is back and this time there were 5 of it on the ship! There were 20 ships here! The ballista here was also different from the one on Wan Cheng! It was truly different!


    (TN: Lu Su, you shall never escape from technology.)

 Chapter 207 - A shocking battle (2)

    Chapter 207 A shocking battle (2)


    Tranted by Gamer


    ¡°That thing!¡± Jiang Qin had some knowledge about it. Wasn¡¯t that the thing that almost killed him and his master? That one arrow managed to hit his horse and stter its head onto Jiang Qin¡¯s face. Jiang Qin does not want to experience that ever again.


    Now every ship has at least 5 of those things. As there were about 20 ships, the amount of ballista would at least be 100 and the sight of it made both Lu Su and Jiang Qin feel numb. However, Jiang Qin insisted on attacking. ¡°He only have 100 ballistae! He can only shoot 100 giant arrows and kill several hundred soldiers! What about the rest!¡± Jiang Qin tried to calm himself down. He is themander of the Sun Ce¡¯s Army. He is not allowed to panic! He tried to diffuse the situation by iming that the ballistae would not do much.


    On the other hand, Lu Su was not as optimistic as Jiang Qin. Can the ballistae only shoot people? He remembered that the ballista was used to shoot down the siege tower. Although the arrow managed to hit the weak spot of the siege tower, it needs to have a strong power to destroy the tower.


    ¡°Now is the time for you to taste my mes of anger!¡± Gan Ning as hemanded the deputy with themand g. Thismand g was meant for the ballistae only. Under Gan Ning¡¯s order, the qualified soldiers pulled the string of the ballistae.


    ¡°Fire!¡± Following Gan Ning¡¯s shout, Lu Su saw the scene he was afraid of seeing. Countless huge arrows were separated from the ballistae. Arrows the size of trees flew out. An iron-copperpound was also added onto the tip of these arrows. Both the arrows and the ballistae were prepared specially for this. These were not prototypes like the one used on Wan Cheng but finalized models meant for navalbat.


    *Swoosh* All 5 ballistae from all 20 ships shot the ballista arrow.


    *Boom Boom Boom* The Sun Ce¡¯s Army¡¯s navy had bad luck. The hundred ballista arrows did not aim at them but at the floor of their ships. The Sun Ce¡¯s Army had a more intensive and packed formation. The benefits of this type of formation is that it could give stronger mental pressure on the enemy. Unfortunately, that formation was not good against the ballistae. The arrows fired from it was something that no men or horse could avoid. Staying in formation on the ship was no easy task. Even if the floor was not slippery, the ship would constantly shake on the river Yangtze River.


    ¡°What!¡± Jiang Qin and Lu Su stared in amazement. The power of these ballista arrows were really strong. The wooden floors of the ship could not stop these arrows and even the metallicyer on some parts of the floor in the ships were pierced through.


    Those outside the ship were still okay but the same could not be said to those at the hull of the ship. This is because the ship could not just rely on the sails to move. After all, if the wind is not good, the ship would stop moving. This is why there were people rowing the ship and the hull. Some of the arrows pierced through the ship and into their heads. After the hull was shot, the ship turned into aughable state. The river water flowed into the cabin and the ship started to sink. If it was any other time, they would be able to dock at the edge of the river and do emergency repairs. Unfortunately, they were at war and the ship was in the middle of the river. They could only watch the ship sink slowly.


    The towered ships were still okay. The ones with bad luck were the smaller warships. One arrow was enough topletely destroy it. They sank into the water without resistance. Fortunately, the soldiers were knowledgeable with water and was able to swim back.


    ¡°Let them abandon the ship!¡± Jiang Qin issued the order. He also issued the order for the surrounding ship to support those that sank into the water and to also salvage anything they could. If they do not abandon ship now, their ships will be targets.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Jiang Qin¡¯s soldiers shouted from the gship. One by one, the other towered ships moved in to save the soldiers. More than 10 soldiers were saved for every small warship.


    ¡°What a pity!¡± Gan Ning¡¯s deputy was no longer in a panicked state. The other soldiers on the other towered ships were the same. During that era, the basic method of navalbat would be the ships trying to get a stronger and more stable position. As the ships get closers, the soldiers would shoot arrows to kill as many enemies as they can. After that, the helmsman would ram the ships and attempt to knock the enemy ship over. The one with the most ships at the end is the winner.


    Now the soldiers have not even started shooting normal arrows but Gan Ning¡¯s ballistae already started it¡¯s volley and turned 5-6 towered ships into hedgehogs and another sank another 5-6 ships. If Jiang Qin had arranged the ships in a row, there would have been more ships that were destroyed.


    ¡°There is nothing pitiful about it!¡± Gan Ning was also amazed at the power of the ballistae. Before the battle even started, they have already eliminated 6 towered ships and at least 10 smaller warships. If Gan Ning were told about this earlier, he would have scoffed. ¡®Before the enemy could even touch you, you would have already eliminated 6 towered ships! What kind of dream is this? Those six ships would have at least 2,000 soldiers! To feed all these soldiers to the fishes in a moments time. Did you think the enemies were made of paper?¡¯ Now the mighty ballistae on the ship told Gan Ning that the story was not a dream.


    Gan Ning¡¯s navy were mostly filled with soldiers from the Jiangxia navy. It is inevitable for them to panic when they are fighting against the opponent that used to bully them especially when their opponents have 30,000 soldiers. Gan Ning himself was not certain of the result. Naturally themon soldiers would have it worse. The first salvo of the ballistae was just a test and each ballistae arrow was fired at random. The ballistae were not calibrated and the soldiers fired them on instinct.


    If they could defeat 2,000 soldiers on the test run, what about the second and third volley?


    Gan Ning was now confident and no longer a gambler.


    ¡°Fall back!¡± Gan Ning issued the order and the deputy nodded. The g signaled again and the 20 ships changed directions.


    ¡°Withdrawing?!¡± Jiang Qin¡¯s forces were already shot with the volley and have just reorganized the troops. Now he wanted to rush towards Gan Ning but Gan Ning started to withdraw.


    ¡°General Jiang Qin! We cannot let them go! Quickly chase them!¡± Lu SU suddenly told Jiang Qin. Lu Su does not know much about naval battles but he knows about the ballistae. The ballistae would require time to reload. Although it¡¯s power isrge, it is also quite heavy. If a warship can put 300-400 soldiers, putting 5 ballistae would only allow them to put 200 soldiers at most. If you consider the crews in the cabin, the total fighting force of the ship would only be about 100 soldiers. On the other hand, Sun Ce¡¯s ships would have at least 300 soldiers. Gan Ning would be finished the moment the soldiers board Gan Ning¡¯s ship.


    The advantages of numbers would take form and Gan Ning¡¯s forces would only meet a dead end.


    ¡°All units, advance! We need to catch up to Gan Ning!¡± Jiang Qin also understood the reason. Loading the ballista was very troublesome and would need 20 soldiers to pull the bowstring like on Wan Cheng. The consumption of manpower and resources was extremely high and the ballistae would take up a lot of space. This was one of the cons of using the ballistae, especially during naval battles.


    Jiang Qin was shocked the moment the battle started. Before he could even reach his enemies, he already loss 6 towered ships and 10 warships. It happened so quickly. If the amount of time was as long as the time needed to drink a cup of tea, the army of 30,000 would already be swimming in the water. Now that the ballista is reloading, it is Jiang Qin¡¯s chance to approach. Catch up and stop them from reloading. After that, Gan Ning cannot escape.


    On the surface of the water, which boat is the fastest? It is the warships. Warships, or assault ships, were speedboats. The front of the ship was thin for the purpose of reducing the water resistance. It is also very fast as there were arge number of oars. These soldiers could pick up a sword to fight duringbat and row the boat when they were not fighting.


    The towered ships wererge and although they also had more people to row the boat, the water resistance on the ship was alsorger.


    Under Jiang Qin¡¯smand, several warships chased Gan Ning¡¯s towered ships. Their speed were faster than the towered ships and would soon catch up to Gan Ning¡¯s ship. Their purpose was to stall Gan Ning¡¯s soldiers and win time for therger part of the army to catch up.


    ¡°Did you want to stall me?¡± Gan Ningughed. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I have to disappoint you!¡±


    Jiang Qin was confident that his tactic would work. Despite having arge number of troops, his troops were also of high quality. Gan Ning¡¯s new recruits could not even bepared to them. He also found out about the power of the ballistae and all of its weaknesses. How could he let Gan Ning use it again?


    ¡°Allow us to send this arrow as a present General Jiang Qin!¡± Jiang Qin dispatched the warships to chase Gan Ning. The warships were small and fast and would allow Gan Ning to waste ballista arrows or make him reluctant to shoot. On the other hand, Gan Ning wanted to send them all to the fishes. He also wanted to destroy the towered ships first so that the smaller warships would be afraid and retreat.


    The warship soldiers quickly approached the towered ship and wanted to climb it. They threw ropes onto the ship and started to climb it. The head of the warship was also coated with metal and was as powerful as the towered ship.


    ¡°Fire!¡± On top of the towered ship, several soldiers operating the ballistae and many more soldiers holding the bow, appeared and shot at the ships. There were over 4,000 soldiers shooting arrows. Although the warship was covered with leather, it was unable to receive constant damage.


    The 45 or so warships were reduced at an rming rate. They were shot at not just with the ballista but also with Gan Ning¡¯s navy¡¯s archers. With Gan Ning¡¯s towered ship surrounding them as well, the Sun Ce¡¯s navy would no longer be able to escape. Before the battle started, Jiang Qin has already lost 3,000 troops. He looked at Lu Bu¡¯s Army and Gan Ning¡¯s gship in hatred.


    ¡°Their appetite is big but that may be too much. Go and support them!¡± Gan Ning send out smaller boats towards the warship to finish them off traditionally. As a result, Gan Ning¡¯s velocity dropped and allowed Jiang Qin and Lu Su to catch up. From Lu Su and Jiang Qin¡¯s point of view, Gan Ning may have run out of ballista arrows and could not continue to shoot more.


    ¡°Get up there! Wipe them out!¡± By Jiang Qin¡¯smand, the ships advanced towards Gan Ning so that the soldiers can climb up. Besides that, the ship links were also ready. They just needed to get closer to Gan Ning.


    ¡°So you want to die! In that case, let me send you off!¡± The ballistae started to turn again. Lu Su and Jiang Qin saw this. They had thought that the ballistae had ran out of arrows.


    ¡°Did you think you can scare us!?¡± Jiang Qin shouted resolutely. He did not believe that the ballistae had a bowstring as they needed 20 strong soldiers to pull the bowstring. However, from the first time that Gan Ning fired the arrow, he did not see anyone bringing the bowstring to the ballistae and without any bowstring, the ballistae would be useless.


    ¡°No! No!¡± Lu Su shook his head. He looked at the ballistae on the enemy ships. Although he could not see whether or not the ballistae had arrows ready to fire, he could see something simr to the arrows near the ballista. This was already different from the one on Wan Cheng. The ballista on Wan Cheng and the arrows were separated and not joined together like this ballista.


    ¡°Is the aim ready?¡± In the deck of the ship, there were a few soldiers together. There were 5 ballistae in each ship and each ballista was controlled by 2 soldiers. Some of these soldiers were chosen from Lu Bu¡¯s and Liu Mang¡¯s army. They were soldiers that were good at shooting. Although none of them were divine marksman like Huang Zhong, they could shoot 100 paces away reliably. One person was responsible for shooting the ballistae and the other was responsible for observation. From the moment that the ballista was constructed, they were trained to be as urate as possible. The first volley of ballistae arrows was not as urate because the soldiers were not confident. As they were urged by the superiors, the blindly fired the ballistae arrows. Fortunately, the towered ships were packed together, allowing the ballistae arrows to hit.


    Now that they have shot the first volley and the soldiers saw the results of the ballistae arrows, they became more confident. They believed they can shoot down even 10 ships with this.


    ¡°One towered ship aim at one!¡± Gan Ningmanded. A volley was scarier but it could only be targeted on the few ships in front. The same could not be said for shooting separately. Although they were in a river, the river was a few kilometers wide and Jiang Qin¡¯s formation is starting to surround them to prevent Gan Ning from escaping.


    ¡°One towered ship aim at one?¡± The deputy asked. ¡°General, will the power be enough?¡± One full volley only managed to destroy 6 ships. Hoping for the towered ships to take out over 20 ships by aiming separately may not be possible.


    ¡°N?¡± Gan Ning contemted. ording to his discussion with the Little Lord, 5 ballistae should be enough to destroy one towered ship. However, that was assuming that all the arrows managed to hit the ship and pierce to the bottom. If the arrows were shot at a wrong angle, they may not have enough destructive power. ¡°Two towered ships aim at one! Let them decide by themselves!¡± Gan Ning amended his order.


    ¡°Yes!¡± The deputy went and repeated the order to the other ships. With two towered ships, the hit rate would be doubled. Even if half the arrows miss, they should be able to sink one.


    Two aim at one? The soldiers thought to themselves as they saw the g signals. Although the soldiers may not have worked together for a long time, they harmoniously cooperated and split into groups. One ship would lead another ship. When the leading ship picked a target, the following ship will fire at the same target.


    *Whoosh* The arrows flew again except that this time they flew with greater uracy. It pierced the air and gave out a threatening buzzing sound as it flew towards the Jiangdong navy.


    After the first arrow was shot, the other ballistae shot their respective arrows. The sheer power of the ballistae shook the ship.


    ¡°How is this possible!¡± Lu Su¡¯s and Jiang Qin¡¯s mouth opened so wide that they could put in a chicken egg. Don¡¯t need to pull the bowstring? Capable of shooting continuously? This is a nightmare!


    *Boom Boom* One by one, Sun Ce¡¯s ships broke apart and the river water started flowing into it.


    If it was only pration, the soldiers would be fortunate and could save themselves after the ship sank. However, some of the high-ranking soldiers were smart. They wrapped the ballistae arrows with cloth and light it up before shooting it with the ballistae arrow.


    Fire arrows were always useful during naval battles. The ships were mostly made out of wood and were easily mmable. Fire arrows were already a headache. ming ballistae arrows were much worse. It pierced through the ship and burned everything in the way. The river soon became bright with dazzling mes.

 Chapter 208 - A shocking battle (3)

    Chapter 208 A shocking battle (3)


    Tranted by Gamer


    The Bingzhou Wolf Cavalry rushed toward the walls of Wan Cheng as they needed half a day to reach it. They looked at Sun Ce¡¯s banner that was ced on one of the remains of the battle between Sun Ce¡¯s Army and Lu Bu¡¯s Army a few days ago. The walls were strangely quiet. Although it was dawn, Sun Ce¡¯s Army could not be sox. There should at least be a few patrols.


    ¡°Zhang Fan. Advance to the front.¡± Lu Bu frowned. What tricks would Sun Ce try to y now? What was Han Yang trying to say?


    ¡°Yes!¡± Zhang Fan cupped his fist, then he took the horse to the city moat. This distance was the safest as the arrows could not reach here. Even if an arrow managed to reach here, Zhang Fan could shoot it down.


    Zhang Fan took a deep breath and shouted. ¡°Sun Ce¡¯s Army! Listen here! You guys are frauds and disgrace to martial arts! I am back to send that little boy Sun Ce to death!¡±


    Zhang Fan was more proficient in the art of challenging others. If Zhang Liao was here, that job belongs to Zhang Liao. Otherwise, it belongs to Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan¡¯s voice was extremely loud and could be heard on the walls of the city. As it was early in the morning, his voice was loud and clear.


    ¡°N?¡± Zhang Fan could not see any movements and shouted again but there was still no response. As soon as Zhang Fan wanted to shout a third time, he heard a piercing sound. That was the sound of an arrow. The destination of the arrow was Zhang Fan. However, Zhang Fan did not move as he judged that the arrow did not have enough strength. Before it could reach Zhang Fan, it fell to the ground.


    ¡°An arrow?¡± Lu Bu also saw the arrow and saw the person shooting the arrow. It seems that Sun Ce is still in the city! Han Yang¡¯s words were empty. Lu Bu shook his head. Half the reason he decided toe here was because of Liu Mang¡¯s words. The other reason was because he wanted to chat with Sun Ce once. Honestly, Lu Bu kind of admired and appreciated Sun Ce. He was unexpectedly invited to the wedding and even almost considered him a nephew. Lu Bu even boasted about Sun Ce¡¯s dead father, Sun Jian.


    If it was not because Sun Ce wanted to make use of him. If it was not because Chen Rui tried to avenge himself and was aggressive, this day may not happen.


    Perhaps Lu Bu may have left Wan Cheng and reached Hanzhong and besiege Zhang Lu. Together with Chen Gong and Liu Mang¡¯s strategems, they may even ally themselves with Sun Ce.


    Now that future was destroyed. Not only did Lu Bu obtain Huang Zhong but because of Chen Rui, they ended up capturing Wan Cheng. This was Sun Ce¡¯s reason to fight with Lu Bu.


    Zhang Fan raised the arrow up.


    ¡°What! Is there no people inside the Sun Ce¡¯s Army? Did you send a weakling to shoot an arrow as a joke? Is the Little Sun Ce afraid? When the city is captured, it would be day that you die!¡± Talking big to scare off others is something veterans are experts in.


    Although Zhang Fan was not as strong as his brother Zhang Liao, he was still quite strong.


    Lu Bu only came out because of Liu Mang¡¯s words. He made Zhang Fan a distraction and made him boast to annoy the Sun Ce¡¯s Army. Also, the Wolf Cavalry was not afraid of Sun Ce.


    Unfortunately, Zhang Fan¡¯s efforts were in vain. He only received 1 arrow as a response but everyone else seemed to ignore him.


    ¡°It is too quiet!¡± The city is too quiet. During times of war, even a normal city would be vignt and it would not be so quiet. Now Wan Cheng really was too quiet and could only have 2 possibilities. The first was that there was really no one in the city. The second possibility is that this is a trap.


    Lu Bu became indecisive and was not sure what to do. Fortunately, Liu Kai spoke up. ¡°Milord, Kai has a way!¡± The one who was most knowledgeable of Wan Cheng is Liu Kai. He even had a part in the construction of Wan Cheng. He told Lu Bu that there was a small hill near Wan Cheng city. It would be able to see the defenses of Wan Cheng from that small hill.


    ¡°There is such a ce?¡± Lu Bu did not expect Liu Kai, who he thought was just a tterer, was able to provide such a ce. ¡°Quickly take me there!¡± Lu Bu quickly pulled Liu Kai and told him to lead the way.


    The two men, apanied by the cavalry reached the small hill. Standing on the hillside, Lu Bu could not only see the inner city of Wan Cheng but also see the walls on the other side of the city.


    Lu Bu could see Sun Ce¡¯s banner but could not see any soldiers. Capturing the city would be effortless and was very tempting.


    ¡°An ambush?!¡± Lu Bu thought of the possibility but decided it was unlikely. Even if Sun Ce wanted to set up an ambush, it is unlikely for him to give away the benefits of the city walls. For example, Liu Mang, who defended the city and tried his best to prevent the enemy from fighting inside until he even locked himself inside to wait for the enemy.


    ¡°Could it be?¡± Lu Bu remembered Liu Mang¡¯s words ¡®Wan Cheng is not lost. Wan Cheng still belongs to us!¡¯


    Could it be that Sun Ce withdrew his troops? Lu Bu thought hard and could not understand. In the end, he stopped thinking. Since the city is empty, nobody could me him. Lu Bu and Liu Kai issued an order to the Wolf Cavalry. ¡°All units! Siege!¡±


    ¡°Besiege the city?¡± Zhang Fan was confused. How did it be like this! Zhang Fan still has not managed to obtain a response from Sun Ce¡¯s Army. Zhang Fan thought that the Sun Ce¡¯s Army was trying to stay silent and wanted to report it to Lu Bu. However, Lu Bu and Liu Kai left so Zhang Fan could only wait for them to return. The moment they return, Lu Bu gave the order to siege. Cavalry siege? Is this a joke? The Wolf Cavalry were not ordinary soldiers. Ordinary soldiers can die while sieging. They were expandable. The Wolf Cavalry on the other hand were filled with elites.


    ¡°When you enter Wan Cheng, you will understand my orders!¡± Lu Bu did not bother exining to Zhang Fan as he did not think Zhang Fan would believe him.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Zhang Fan was puzzled but he still followed orders and began the preparations. Although he was not able to prepare siege towers, he was still able to prepare siegedders. However, Lu Bu was impatient.


    ¡°Zhang Fan, what are you doing?¡± Lu Bu asked as he watched Zhang Fanmand the Wolf Cavalry to dismount. Wan Cheng City already went through a battle. As Liu Mang had already chopped off all the nearby trees to prevent Sun Ce from using it, and forced Sun Ce to collect materials from a distant location. Zhang Fan is now trying to do the same thing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t need to trouble yourself so much.¡± Lu Bu shook his head. ¡°Use those wooden pirs over there to make thedders.¡±


    ¡°Those wooden pirs? How many siegedders can we make? 5? 10? What is the use with so littledders?¡±


    ¡°Not everyone will go!¡± Lu Bu did it this way as a precaution. In the event that there is an ambush, he could minimize the casualties. If arge part of the army was the Wolf Cavalry, even Sun Ce would not be able to control the situation.


    When thedder waspleted, Lu Bu wanted to climb it but Zhang Fan was not willing so in the end Lu Bu had to let Zhang Fan climb first.


    When Zhang Fan climbed thedder, he found 4 enemies. They had broken arms and legs and were in their teens. These were all the enemies in Wan Cheng.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Zhang Fan was suspicious. He waved for the soldiers to tie up these 4 and they were soon captured.


    Zhang Fan was surprised at the information obtained by these 4 soldiers. Apparently, Sun Ce has already left the city at night and they haven¡¯t returned. The only ones remaining were these 4 crippled soldiers.


    Sun Ce is not in Wan Cheng? Zhang Fan felt like he is being cheated. Perhaps Sun Ce is waiting to strike the Wolf Cavalry from elsewhere while trapping them in Wan Cheng.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if Sun Ce really has the ability to trap the Wolf Cavalry in Wan Cheng.¡±


    It is true that the cavalry is much weaker in the city. However, Sun Ce only has about 5,000 troops remaining. Even if they were elites, the Wolf Cavalry would not fear them. Besides that, Lu Bu is on their side.


    ¡°Milord!¡± Zhang Fan saw Lu Bu climb up. He quickly ordered the soldiers to lower the suspension bridge so that the other Wolf Cavalry troops could join them.


    If Sun Ce did noty any traps, why would he just give away Wan Cheng? Wan Cheng was the most important city in Lujiang. To capture Wan Cheng is like capturing half of Lujiang. Besides that, if Sun Ce had seized the supplies in the city, the Lu Bu¡¯s Army would starve.


    ¡°I cannot exin this to you as well. It is best if you ask Han Yang!¡± Lu Bu was also confused. The only one that was happy is Liu Kai. No matter what actually happened, the most important thing is that he obtained his wealth back.


    Half a dayter, Liu Mang also arrived at Wan Cheng. The reason that he could arrive so early is because Liu Mang ordered Cheng Yu to march to Wan Cheng as soon as he woke up. He was afraid that his Father-inw would give up the opportunity to recapture Wan Cheng.


    Although the government office is destroyed, it could still be used. After a bit of cleaning, Liu Mang was ced in the courtyard with Lu Bu beside him. Looking at Liu Mang was Zhang Fan. Until Liu Mang gave a proper exnation, he could forget about resting. This is because everything was too mystical! Sun Ce¡¯s stratagems has caused him over 100,000 soldiers and the loss of the Yuzhou cavalry to finally obtain Wan Cheng City. However, he gave away the city in the same night without plundering the city or burning the provisions. What happened here? Lu Bu was very confused. Did Sun Ce suddenly realized his conscience and decide to give back the city? Then there is Liu Mang¡¯s oracle capabilities. Liu Mang who gave Lu Bu so many surprises could actually be a prophet.


    Liu Mang looked at the two burly fellows and shivered. ¡°Father-inw. The recapture of Wan Cheng was not my credit and is not because I am a prophet. The meritorious deed goes to one person!¡± Liu Mang tirelessly said.


    ¡°There are other people?!¡± Lu Bu thought it was strange. There were actually people who could move Sun Ce? Is it her? Lu Bu¡¯s thoughts moved towards the woman named He Yu. However, He Yu was currently in the Lu Bu¡¯s Army. Also, this Sun Ce does not look like a person who was easily moved by women.


    ¡°Father-inw, this person is a general under yourmand! You not only need to reward him but you also need to grant his brother Su Fei a proper burial. You must also give Su Fei a posthumous title at minimum! That way you can ease his heart!¡±


    ¡°Su Fei¡¯s brother?¡± Lu Bu was not stupid and understood what Liu Mang said. ¡°Han Yang. Are you saying!¡±


    Only Zhang Fan did not understand what these two were saying.


    ¡°Yes. It is Gan Ning Gan Xing Ba!¡± Liu Mang nodded and said the general¡¯s name. There was a dragon named Gan Xing Ba in the water. ¡°Gan Ning and I agreed that the city would be captured on the fifth day. He will take our naval army and attack Wan Cheng¡¯s naval main camp.¡±


    ¡°Attacking Wan Cheng¡¯s naval camp? Is he crazy!?¡± Zhang Fan spoke up before Lu Bu could say anything. Zhang Fan does not know about the situation at the water camp. The Jiangdong Army¡¯s strongest force was their navy. They were tyrants on the Yangtze River. Even the other overlord¡¯s navy, the Jingzhou Army, had to retreat. Sun Ce have brought more than 10,000 navy soldiers with him when he attacked Wan Cheng. Together with the other soldiers, there is an additional 8,000 soldiers. Lu Bu¡¯s navy did not even reach 10,000 soldiers even after sending out everyone. Not being eliminated is already good but now they even dared to provoke the enemy. Isn¡¯t this just destroying themselves to divert attention?


    ¡°General Zhang Fan, don¡¯t be so agitated. After all, Xing Ba won!¡± Liu Mang shook his head and said.


    ¡°He won?!¡± Zhang Fan¡¯s mouth dropped. Lu Bu also did not know what to say! Although he did not know much about naval battles, he knew that the Jiangdong¡¯s navy on the water was like the Bingzhou Wolf Cavalry on thend. One was a water dragon and the other was a fierce tiger. (TN: Why would youpare a dragon and a tiger?)


    Now Liu Mang has told him that the water dragon was ughtered at the river. At the naval camp, the dragon¡¯s own home. Also, the one that ughtered the dragon was his own general. How could Lu Bu not be shocked? It is like someone told Lu Bu that his Wolf Cavalry waspletely defeated by some unknown cavalry that also had less soldiers than the Wolf Cavalry!


    ¡°It was certainly a victory!¡± If they did not win, Sun Ce would not have left. The Navy was destroyed and the escape route is blocked. Sun Ce also only had 5,000 soldiers. That is why he had to leave at night.


    __


    ¡°Useless! Useless! All of them are useless!¡± A single force was running in the wilderness. They were not marching quickly but running. They were Sun Ce and his army of 5,000. Was capturing Wan Cheng easy? He brought 100,000 soldiers with him and in the end, he was blocked and defeated by 10,000 of Lu Bu¡¯s soldiers. He has loss tens of thousands of soldiers and even the 10,000 Danyang soldiers. Since he wanted to win Wan Cheng and counter Lu Bu¡¯s Wolf Cavalry, he decided to gamble.


    He won his gamble and captured Wan Cheng. However, the price paid was toorge. He has loss his 5,000 Yuzhou Cavalry. The Yuzhou Cavalry was a treasure of the Jiangdong Army that took several years or decades to build but they werepletely annihted. Even Zhang Kai was in! Then again, even If Zhang Kai did not die, Sun Ce nned to kill him.


    After much difficulty, he captured Wan Cheng and was ready to fight back. He wanted to send letters to Jiangdong and summon the main army to get rid of Lu Bu. Unfortunately, he received bad news. His navy. His Jiangdong Navy. The Jiangdong navy waspletely annihted! It was more than 10,000 elite navy! There were like his direct descendants! Sun Ce has relied on them to fight the Jiangxia navy. Besides that, there were also another 20,000 ordinary navy soldiers. The total was 30,000 soldiers, under the leadership of Jiang Qin and Lu Su, and they were confronting the runaway Gan Ning. The result was his entire navy being routed. There were over 10,000 casualties and over 10,000 were captured. There were only a few hundred that escaped. Even Lu Su and Jiang Qin were captured! (TN: MVP! GAN NING!)


    What the fuck were they fighting? Are they useless? Jiang Qin, Lu Su, Zhang Kai. Sun Ce already does not have anything more to say. If they were useless, the other people were even more useless!


    Jiang Qin was personally promoted by him and was a general at the refinement stage. Together with Zhou Tai, they strike terror in the hearts of their enemies. Although his arm was broken, didn¡¯t he still have his other talents? Then there was Lu Su. He was personally rmended by Zhou Yu. He had drastic strategems and even took out the siege tower. Because of him, he almost managed to capture Wan Cheng. His conduct is also honest and frank. Sun Ce could not see any faults in him. Last but not least, was Zhang Kai. Although his martial arts was weak, he was a capable cavalrymander. He was the deputy of the Yuzhou Cavalry. However, this is because the Yuzhou Cavalry split into three. As there weren¡¯t any one else qualified, Zhang Kai took the position. Even Taishi Ci was not as qualified!


    If these people are a waste, that would mean that Jiangdong could not find talented people!


    (TN: Sun Ce was notining as much as he is questioning whether his generals were useless. It is however difficult to trante his emotions)

 Chapter 209 - A shocking battle (4)

    Chapter 209 A shocking battle (4)


    Tranted by Gamer @ endlessfantasytrantions


    The battle in Lujiang haspletely stopped. Sun Ce¡¯s entire army of 100,000 was defeated and the ones retreating was only 5,000 soldiers and horses. The others were either captured or dead! Other than Taishi Ci, there were no other survivors. Chen Wu, Dong Xi and Zhang Kai were dead. It was unknown if Jiang Qin and Lu Su was still alive. Sun Ce was also seriously injured.


    Two tigers fought on the ins of Lujiang and the victor was Lu Bu.


    Liu Mang Liu Hanyang, Huang Zhong Huang Hansheng, and Gan Ning Gan Xingba became famous.


    Liu Mang blocked Sun Ce¡¯s Army of 100,000 with merely 10,000 soldiers. He even managed to make the enemy lose tens of thousands of soldiers, including the 10,000 Danyang troops. If it was not because Lu Bu underestimated the enemy, Wan Cheng would have even been captured.


    Huang Zhong fought with Jiang Qin, Taishi Ci and Sun Ce alone. All 3 men were strong, especially the Little Conqueror Sun Ce and Taishi Ci. However, the 3 men failed to defeat Huang Zhong. It was like a repeat of the events at Hu Lao Gate. Huang Zhong also became famous as a valiant general, simr to Lu Bu. It was like a bad joke to Lu Bu¡¯s enemies. One Lu Bu is already a headache. A second one appearing is a very big problem. When Big eared Liu and his two brothers heard Huang Zhong¡¯s name in Runan, their eyes turned bright. Guan Yu merely held his Green Dragon Crescent de while Zhang Fei woke up early every day to practice his martial arts.


    Gan Ning¡¯s story was the most dazzling one! This is because Gan Ningpletely destroyed Jiangdong¡¯s navy of 30,000. Although this was only a part of the Jiangdong¡¯s navy, the whole world was stunned. What is the Jiangdong Navy! It was the water dragon amongst the navy! Who could possibly defeat the Jiangdong navy? Even the Jingzhou navy had no choice but to retreat. The Jiangdong Navy was not inferior to the Bingzhou Wolf Cavalry in strength. But now the Jiangdong Navy¡¯s position of the strongest was taken. It was a big p to the face! It was 30,000 soldiers!


    When the Jiangdong Navy and the Jingzhou Navy fought each other, the Jiangdong Navy also had 30,000 soldiers. Although the Jingzhou Navy were also elite, the Jiangdong Navy of 30,000 was a match for the Jingzhou Navy of 70,000. But at Wan Cheng, the 30,000 soldiers were only fighting against 7,000 of Lu Bu¡¯s Navy. Has Lu Bu fought naval battles before? Lu Bu was like a dry duck and was more likely to be seasick.


    What people expected as Lu Bu¡¯s baby navy, under the leadership of Gan Ning Gan Xingba, managed to defeat the Jiangdong Navy of 30,000. What else could this be called except a p in the face? Even Lu Su and Jiang Qin were captured.


    The weapon that Gan Ning used was also inquired about. It was mostly inquired by warlords like Liu Biao, Sun Ce, Zhang Lu and Liu Zhang as they all need to fight naval battles. Liu Biao wanted it to deal with Sun Ce. Sun Ce wanted the information to understand how did he lose. Liu Zhang and Zhang Lu just wanted to protect themselves.


    Cao Cao also wanted this instrument. He is now confronting Yuan Shao at Guan Du. If he had the weapon that Gan Ning used, he could probably turn the tides of the battle. If 7,000 soldiers could defeat 30,000 soldiers, then his 100,000 soldiers could also defeat Yuan Shao¡¯s 300,000 soldiers. They all know that it is a ballista. However, when they tried to make their own, their ballista could not shoot very far,pared to Gan Ning¡¯s that can shoot several hundred paces away. Their ballista was also very heavy and require several tens of people to pull. All the soldiers also copsed from exhaustion after using it once.


    Naturally, Yuan Shao who used to have a navy, did not think much of it. He was the kind of person who looks down on other warlords. The Jiangdong Navy was strong only because he was not there. If he was there, the Jiangdong Navy would have been wiped out from existence long ago.


    In fact, the one that was humiliated the most was not the Jiangdong Army but the people confronting Zhou Yu right now. These were Huang Zu and Liu Biao. This is because they know who Gan Ning was! Liu Biao hated him and gave him to Huang Zu. Huang Zu also hated him and only gave him a small position in the army. It was Su Fei who ended up helping Gan Ning to be a war minister. While their Jingzhou and Jiangxia Navy were getting suppressed by the Jiangdong Navy, this bandit went and destroyed 30,000 of the Jiangdong Navy. Huang Zu and Liu Biao did not know where to put their face. They were blind and could not spot talent. Even worse, they gave the talent to someone else.


    Now the Jiangxia Navy has lost a good potentialmander while the other overlordsughed at the blunder. Besides that, no one would go and serve Liu Biao anymore. This is because Liu Biao does not have the ability to see talent!


    On the other hand, Lu Bu became a person who could see talent. This is because Huang Zhong and Gan Ning are in the Lu Bu¡¯s Army. Most of Lu Bu¡¯s previous offiers were all dead. The only ones strong officers that used to work for Lu Bu is Zang Ba and Zhang Liao.


    In other words, Huang Zhong and Gan Ning were new additions that just joined the army. Despite that, they have already made names for themselves! That is why, some people with great ambitions but did not care so much for reputation, started to be interested in joining Lu Bu.


    For example, in Wan Cheng, there was a middle-aged scribe. Lu Bu has changed too much from his knowledge. He has met Lu Bu before in the pce and recognized Lu Bu as a self-willed and ignorant man. He was strong but he is an idiot and would not die a natural death. The Lu Bu that betrayed his own foster father. But now it seemed like Lu Bu has changed. He has changed so much that the scribe could not believe it.


    He had intended to pledge his service to Old Cao as he saw that Old Cao has the highest chance of uniting thend. But now, this man is hesitating. Can Old Cao capture the Central ins? After all, he is currently fighting with Yuan Shao. Jia Xu decided to wait and see.


    Inside the Zhuge hut in Nanyang.


    ¡°I win again!¡± A youth with a feathered fanughed as he faced a fat person. ¡°Thanks for letting me win.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so proud Kong Ming!¡± The ck faced fatty said. The table showed the overview of the Lujiang campaign.


    ¡°Haha¡± Kong Ming was not offended at the impoliteness of his friend and persuaded his ck faced friend not to mind victory or defeat.


    ¡°Ming. I will go to my lord tomorrow. You cannot forget our bets!¡± The ck faced man looked at Kong Ming. He was really afraid that Kong Ming would forget his words.


    Kong Ming stoppedughing and became serious. ¡°Have you decided? Shi Yuan!¡± Kong Ming knew who this ck faced man wanted to serve. Originally, Kong Ming also had the same opinion that this man could conquer thends but he has changed his mind. The man had little skill and hisnds were upied. Now the Central ins did not have any winner but he knew that the man¡¯s chances of capturing it is low.


    ¡°N!¡± The ck faced man nodded.


    ¡°May you be sessful in aiding your lord.¡± Kong Ming was not being sarcastic. He genuinely wished that his friend would be happy with his new lord.


    ¡°Kong Ming!¡± The ck faced man also felt moved. Although they fought a lot and quite aggressively, Kong Ming would usuallyugh indifferently. This is because they were truly friends.


    ¡°Give me a break!¡± The ck faced man swallowed his emotions and joked. ¡°Are you hoping that when you lose to me you would make me show you mercy? Keep dreaming!¡±


    ¡°Shi Yuan, you think too much!¡± Kong Rong shook his head. ¡°Go, go. Go and show your teachers and Pang Degong what you can do.¡± Kong Ming now looked like a brother.


    ¡°Save it!¡± The ck faced man almost ran out of the hut. He was afraid of crying in front of this man. He was the Fledging Phoenix and was equally as famous as the Sleeping Dragon. How could he cry?


    ¡°Shi Yuan!¡± Kong Ming started to look at the ck-faced man. Although he did not really like this person that much, he was truly one of Kong Ming¡¯s few friends. Now that the ck faced man has left, there was no one but himself. Honestly, he has every reason to be happy but he could not feel happy. With a wry smile, he looked at the hut. ¡°It is about time to leave.¡± Although he was a bit reluctant, the time has finally arrived.


    (TN: Stop trying to stay in suspense and just say Pang Tong already. Or is the author trying to tell us that Pang Tong died once and burned his face when he revived?)


    ¡°Shi Yuan ah Shi Yuan, I hope we do not meet on the battlefield so quickly. At that time, I will not show mercy!¡± Kong Ming smiled. He took some travelling expenses, send a letter, and left the hut.


    ¡°Is it okay to let Sun Ce go?¡± Liu Mang¡¯s condition has improved enough for him to move around. Now he and Lu Bu was drinking tea while discussing. Sun Ce and the soldiers were allowed to escape. If Lu Bu really wanted to, he could chase them down with the Wolf Cavalry and annihte them.


    ¡°I did not let him go.¡± Liu Mang smiled as he watched Lu Bu acting like a child. This Lu Bu really did not want to make enemies. After he was tricked by Sun Ce, he really wanted to tie him up and vent his anger but was stopped by Liu Mang.


    Liu Mang also did not want to let Sun Ce escape. His hatred for Sun Ce is much morepared to Lu Bu. His Urban Army of 3,000 was reduced to 400. Even Su Fei has died in the hands of Sun Ce. Sun Ce has also killed so many people with the siege tower and made Liu Mang want him dead.


    However, the old man Chen seemed to foretell this event and gave Liu Mang a letter. The letter told Liu Mang that he could destroy Sun Ce¡¯s entire army but could not kill Sun Ce. He must definitely let Sun Ce escape. That is the first reason Liu Mang allowed Sun Ce to escape. The other reason was because Sun Ce did not destroy the provisions probably out of conscience. If Sun Ce had destroyed the provisions, the Lu Bu¡¯s Army would have nothing to eat. This was Sun Ce¡¯s good faith and so Liu Mang became a bit soft.


    If only Liu Mang knew that Sun Ce did not burn the provisions because he was afraid that Lu Bu¡¯s Army would discover him earlier, Liu Mang might not have the same opinion.


    ¡°Sun Ce cannot die!¡± Liu Mang put down the cup. The tea this time tasted horrible. It was like different leaves mixed together and burned. Liu Mang would rather drink boiled water and could not tolerate this type of bitter tea. (TN: Go back to the future, bring Milo, and conquer China via chocte malt drinks!)


    The thing Liu Mang was talking about was in the letter. ¡°Father-inw. What is the reason for us toy a foundation in Lujiang?¡± Liu Mang asked Lu Bu.


    ¡°Reason?¡± Lu Bu was surprised for a moment. He thought for a reason. His reason was a bit weird. It was because he did not want to be a knife for Sun Ce and it was also because Chen Rui offended him. In the end, Lu Bu got angry and decided to beat up Sun Ce. He was embarrassed to say this reasoning to his son-inw.


    ¡°Haha!¡± Liu Mang obviously knew about Lu Bu but he did not speak frankly. ¡°Father-inw did not want to be used by Sun Ce but would you rather be used by Liu Biao?¡± Liu Mang looked at Lu Bu and said.


    ¡°N?¡± Lu Bu¡¯s eyebrows wrinkled. He was an idiot in politics. Even in Chang¡¯an, he was being yed by Wang Yun. If it was not because Diao Chan really fell in love with him, even Wang Yun would have been killed. It was lucky that the wife bailed them out otherwise Lu Bu would not have existed.


    ¡°If we kill Sun Ce, who is the one that benefits the most?¡± Liu Mang also admitted that he was a political idiot but he was not as bad as Lu Bu. At the very least, Liu Mang could connect the dots and know that Liu Biao would benefit the most from Sun Ce¡¯s death. With Sun Ce gone, Liu Biao would attack and at that time, Liu Mang could only defend against their army of 70,000.


    Besides that, Zhou Yu is Sun Ce¡¯s brother. Zhou Yu would definitely withdraw the troops. Jiangxia would not have any soldiers and Zhou Yu will definitely go after Lu Bu.


    Jiangdong¡¯s army of 30,000 was destroyed and only 5,000 was left. However, this was not Jiangdong¡¯s entire military strength. It was only 1/3rd of their strength. The first one was under themand of Sun Ce. The second portion was under Zhou Yu. As Sun Ce trusts Zhou Yu, even those soldiers were elites. Thest portion of the army was under the leadership of Sun Quan which were mostly guards.


    If Lu Bu killed Sun Ce, they would have to deal with the anger of the entire Jiangdong Army.


    ¡°We have already offended them so much! Do we still need to care about the other things?¡± Lu Bu did not understand. Could they even reconcile with the Sun Ce¡¯s Army? Even on the surface, Sun Ce¡¯s wife has already died in the hands of the Lu Bu¡¯s Army. Now even their army of 100,000 was destroyed. How could they reconcile?


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Liu Mang smiled again. ¡°Father-inw. If there was only one Sun Ce, then we obviously could not reconcile!¡± Sun Ce and Lu Bu¡¯s bad temper was amon thing. If they were offended, they would want to make you suffer. When you suffer, they would feel happy! However, Jiangdong also had Zhou Yu, Sun Quan and the other nobles. They would not let Sun Ce fight. At the very least, not now.


    It was not just the Jiangdong soldiers that attacked. There was even Zhou Yu to consider. Now Zhou Yu is busy with Liu Biao. Liu Biao would not just leave if he was told to. It was also a golden opportunity to capture Jiangxia. This is because if they had Jiangxia, the Jiangdong soldiers would not be able to attack Jingzhou.


    Then there were the nobles. Liu Mang really had a lot of big chips. A lot of soldiers attacked the city of Wan Cheng and Liu Mang ughtered them all. It could be said that their loved ones and other important people died at the walls of Wan Cheng. These soldiers risked their lives but they could not get anything. If Sun Ce wanted to attack again, he would need their support. If they were told that their family was held hostage, they would not agree for Sun Ce to attack again.


    ¡°This is why Jiangdong does not only belong to Sun Ce but also to the other nobles. His Jiangdong was not the same as our Lujiang. We have already beheaded all the nobles in Lujiang. However, Sun Ce needs their support to be secured in Jiangdong. This is why, even if Sun Ce does not like it, he has to reconcile with our Lujiang. At the very least, until the oue at Jingzhou is decided, it would be impossible for him to attack us!¡± Liu Mang exined to Lu Bu. All these details were written on the letter that Cheng Gong gave him. Liu Mang only used his words to exin it to Lu Bu.


    ¡°If we kill Sun Ce, we would really garner the hatred of those in Jiangdong. The new lord, to obtain favors from the nobles, would definitely attack us at Lujiang. They could even give up Jiangxia and Zhou Yu would return to help them fight us. After all, Zhou Yu and Sun Ce were like brothers!¡± Liu Mang continued to analyze. ¡°As for us, although we have few hundred thousand worth of provisions, and adding up all the soldiers from every division, we only have about 50,000 soldiers. The one that will lose is us! Even if we won, we would no longer be able to conquer thends!¡± It was true that if they killed Sun Ce, they would have to give up Lujiang. At that time, there would be nowhere else to go except to Cao Cao or Liu Biao. Both of these men would either kill him or make use of him. In other words, Lu Bu would have permanently lost his position as a warlord. This is why Sun Ce must not die.


    Lu Bu did not properly listen to Liu Mang but he heard that they would not be able to conquernds. What does Han Yang mean? Does he want to restore the Han or start the Liu Dynasty? Lu Bu could not understand Liu Mang.


    ¡°I know!¡± Lu Bu stood up and looked at Liu Mang.


    ¡°You know?!¡± Liu Mang was dumbfounded. Lu Bu knows what?


    ¡°Next month, Gongtai would be back. At that time, there will be an official meeting! Do not bete!¡± Lu Bu said and quickly left. He left behind an extremely confused Liu Mang.

 Chapter 210 - Discussing official business (1)

    Chapter 210 Discussing official business (1)


    Tranted by Gamer @ endlessfantasytrantions


    (³ Lu Su. ½ Lu Xu. And ÂÀ Lu Bu. All different Lu¡¯s. What a big headache.)


    Discussing official business. It was something every lord would need to do. This is because by doing this, they would be able to summarize the events of a period and also n for their next objective. That way they could make their own territory stronger! Liu Mang reluctantly got out of bed that morning as he was a sick person. However, Boss Lu told him not to bete and he was afraid to go against Boss Lu.


    (TN: It is something like those Councils if you have yed ROTK 13(?) Trantions did not say a specific time so I guess it must be ¡®whenever they are free.¡¯ Or something.)


    Liu Mang got up early in the morning and went to a well-preserved courtyard to rest. It was not the government office as that ce was already destroyed. It was heavily guarded outside and the generals walk in one-by-one. Some of their faces were familiar. Shucheng has been captured and the Zhou family in Shucheng were also beheaded. Inciting rebellion was not something that could be tolerated and the Zhou family were punished ording to thew. Even those in Jiangdong could not say anything to that.


    Gao Shun and Chen Gong were the only ones to return. Zhang Liao was left behind by old man Chen to assumemand at Shucheng. Zhang Liao¡¯s presence could help deter thieves from attacking. As Zhang Liao couldmand and fight, there is less chance of things going wrong. Zang Ba was also left behind to help Zhang Liao deal with things. With these two, Shucheng would be safe from harm and anyone that tries attacking it would be asking to die.


    Old man Chen, Chen Deng, and Gao Shun. These were old faces in the army. The new faces were Huang Zhong, Huang Xu, Gan Ning, Xu Sheng, Liu Kai, and his son. Originally Su Fei was supposed to be here but he has already been killed. Although his figure was not here, Gan Ning saved a seat in memory of his brother Su Fei.


    ¡°Begin the council!¡± As Lu Bu walked into the hall, everyone cupped their fist and addressed him. As Lu Bu¡¯s number one henchman, Chen Gong gave a cough and announced the start of the council.


    ¡°Gentlemen, to summon you here must have been hard for you!¡± This was just courtesty. Even Lu Bu knows he cannot avoid it as they were in the rtionship of master and servant.


    ¡°Well, that is enough!¡± Lu Bu waved to stop them. Lu Bu used to enjoy being a lord but now he was fed up with it. However, he was helpless and Cheng Gong would stop him. ¡°Start the proceedings!¡±


    ¡°Milord!¡± Chen Gong was the first to step out. He cupped his fist and began talking. ¡°In the battle for Lujiang, our army have chased away Sun Ce¡¯s Jiangdong Army. However, our army and those in Lujiang are abusing their power and looting everything. If there is no proper governance, there will be a second and third battle and we may even be driven out.¡±


    ¡°Abuse?¡± Lu Bu have noticed a lot but he was not as careful as Chen Gong. So even when Chen Gong was the one who break the news, everyone would need to provide support.


    ¡°Gongtai, you speak! The rest of you listen! See if there are any ideas to give.¡±


    ¡°First!¡± Chen Gong pointed to everyone and spoke. ¡°Milord, although Lujiang is not as big as Xuzhou, and we only have a few cities, it is of great importance that we recruit talented people to help us govern Lujiang!¡± What Chen Gong pointed out was theck of scribes. Besides him, there was only Yang Hong and Chen Deng who could be considered a scribe. The rest were mostly generals. Generals are able to conquer thends but in the end, thends need to be managed. If the citizens could not even survive, how could the ruler conquer thends?


    The reason Sun Ce¡¯s Army could begin an attack so quickly and the reason why the news of the Zhou family¡¯s rebellion came outte is because of the difference in intelligence. The reason Chen Deng almost died in Shucheng was all also because they did not have enough scribes. It would be impossible to govern territory without scribes. If they do not have their territories under control, they would not know what news came out or who reported anything. Besides that, scribes can bring the army taxes and provisions. Lu Bu¡¯s current provisions were robbed from the noble¡¯s houses. They could not constantly rob others. As a result, finding scribes for managing the territory is a top priority.


    ¡°These guys will not just appear like this!¡± Lu Bu frowned. Lu Bu has tried recruiting these people before but was always rejected as the famous people either considers him a snake or did not want to interact with a person that has bad reputation. Most scribes want fame. Only someone like Chen Gong was willing to follow Lu Bu. The rest just gave him a cold shoulder. He has failed to recruit anyone at Xuzhou and would probably fail to recruit anyone here as well. Lu Bu did not want to be given the cold shoulder again.


    ¡°This!¡± Chen Gong was a bit embarrassed. It was true that Lu Bu¡¯s reputation was terrible. Almost all the old and well-known families in Lujiang was also eradicated. Although these families were corrupted, Lu Bu¡¯s reputation as a butcher only spread further. With the Jiangdong noble¡¯s deration of war, Lu Bu became even more notorious. Those people that have heard Lu Bu¡¯s nickname, ve of Three Surnames, would never work for Lu Bu! Even if they were willing to work for Lu Bu, Chen Gong would not dare to use them! He would be afraid of the army being sabotaged.


    Chen Gong became anxious. This is because the nobles are the only one that were rich enough to go to school. They could only learn how to manage thend if they read books. But now all of them were killed.


    ¡°This problem can be solved by our Liu family!¡± Seeing Chen Gong¡¯s difficulty, Liu Kai spoke up. ¡°Milord, Kai is without ability but Kai has lived on thisnd for a long time. As far as I know, there is someone in Wan Cheng who can fit the requirements.¡±


    ¡°There is?¡± Chen Gong thought it was strange. All the nobles in Wan Cheng have already been beheaded. The only one remaining was the Liu family. Was Liu Kai talking about himself or his son? Chen Gong has chatted with Liu Neng before the council. Liu Neng had talent and was a promising young person. However, that is all it is. Chen Gong wanted working talents and not promising future prospects.


    ¡°It is not us, father and son!¡± Liu Kai saw Chen Gong¡¯s expression of doubt and said. ¡°In Wan Cheng city, it is not just us Liu family, but there is also a Lu, Han and Xu, these 3 families. These 3 families are ordinary and strange. The Lu family also have long history.¡± Liu Kai spoke slowly to Lu Bu. (TN: Ordinary as in ¡®not noble¡¯. Strange as in not random citizens.)


    ¡°Lu family?¡± Chen Gong¡¯s eyes became bright. ¡°But Minister Lu left the Lu family?!¡±


    ¡°Precisely!¡± Liu Kai opened his mouth. He would not be able to conceal the Lu family. Willing or not, the Lu family will eventually appear in front of Lu Bu. Rather than wait for it to happen, he might as well rmend them now to earn a bit of favour.


    The man in Chen Gong¡¯s mind was Lu Xu who had a beautiful appearance.


    When his father died, he became an official. At one time, when there was a famine, Lu Xu was asked by the Yin Xing to hand out porridge. As he handed out porridge, he asked for their names. After the event, Lu Xu was asked as to how many people received the food. Lu Xu immediately answered that there were 600 people. He even said their names without errors. Yin Xing appreciated his talent and promoted him.


    When Lu Xu fell sick, he was discharged and returned to hisnd with a few followers. At this moment, Chu Wang Ying secretly plotted a rebellion and was searching for talented individuals. His rebellion was found out by Yin Xing and Yin Xing was sent to prison.


    Lu Xu also went to the prison in the capital for interrogation along with a few others. Most of them could not bear the pain and died leaving behind Lu Xu, Liang Hong and Si Xun who was tortured until their bodies were ulcerated, yet they did not say anything. Lu Xu¡¯s mother went to the capital to visit she could not visit the prison. In the end, she made meals and passed it to the guards to give it to Lu Xu. Even though he was filled with bruises, Lu Xu¡¯s expression did not change as he wept. Those interrogating him were surprised and asked him the reason. He answered. ¡°My mother came but I could not meet here. That is why I cry.¡± The man who interrogated him was furious and thought that the guards outside passed the information to him. Lu Xu told him


    ¡°This is the food that my mother made so I would know that it is my mother who visit me. No one told me anything.¡±


    ¡°Why did you know your mother is the one that made this?¡±


    ¡°My mother cut the meat in squares and her onions are 1 inch long. I know because of this.¡± After questioning the mother, they found out about Lu Xu¡¯s achievements and in the end, the emperor pardoned Yin Xing but banned him from bing an official.


    (TN: I myself am very confused as how Lu Xu¡¯s achievement became Yin Xing¡¯s pardon. I double checked the raw/trantion and decided that Yin Xing was not Lu Xu¡¯s other name.)


    When Lu Xu was fifty years old but he has several children. His eldest son is Lu Chou who was the governor of Guangling and had talent. After that, there was Lu Kang who was the governer of Lujiang.


    They were two of the few people who helped the refugees of the Yellow Turban Rebellion in Lujiang.


    But these two are dead! Lu Xu Lu Shangshu was dead for almost 100 years. Lu Kang has also died in Wan Cheng¡¯s prison thanks to Sun Ce. As a result, even the Lu family was depressed.


    ¡°Although they were mostly dead, they left behind Lu Jun Lujicai. He was someone who is famous even in Jiangdong and Jingzhou.¡± Liu Kai said as he faced Lu Bu and Chen Gong.


    ¡°Lu Jun Lujicai?¡± Chen Gong was not familiar with this name but he thought of it at a different angle. How did the Lu family start to decline? It was Sun Ce. As Sun Ce was the one that caused the decline of the Lu family, Lu Bu could put them in important position and tell the world that he was willing to tolerate those that were persecuted by Sun Ce. There would be a lot of these kinds of families at Jiangdong. For example, Yan Baihu of the Yan family and Wang Lang of the Wang family. If they see Lu Bu treating the Lu family kindly, they would also obtain ideas in their head.


    They would also not need to be afraid of the Lu family betraying. This is because the Lu family and Sun Ce¡¯s hatred for each other would not be solved so easily. This means that unless Sun Ce is dead, the Lu family will not be an official in Jiangdong.


    After Sun Ce¡¯s death, Sun Quan appeased the nobles to earn their support and show his generosity. He reused the Lu family and the Lu family did not disappoint him. The two men, Lu Xun and Lu Ji maderge contributions to Jiangdong.


    In the end, Lu Xun was made a militarymander as a reward for his meritorious service. It could be said that Lu Xun was one of the reason Jiangdong could survive for so long.


    ¡°Lu family?!¡± Liu Mang suddenly thought of it. ¡°The Lu family of Lujiang, Wancheng!¡± He stood up and walked to Liu Kai. Liu Mang cupped his fist and asked. ¡°Elder brother. Is this the Lu family with Lu Xun and Lu Ji?¡±


    (TN: Wiki told me Lu Ji, who was 5 years younger than Lu Xun, is his uncle.)


    Liu Mang did not know which Lu family they were talking about but he knew that in the 3 Kingdoms era, there was an extraordinary Lu family. (TN: I am confused myself. Too many Lu)


    ¡°N? Hanyang. Where did you hear about them?¡± Liu Kai felt that it was strange. How did the Little Lord learn so much about the Lu family?


    ¡°Really?¡± Liu Mang was shocked. He never expected it to be true. It was really that Lu family. Liu Mang did not even exin to Liu Kai as to how he found out about the family as he couldn¡¯t say that he learned about Lu Xun and Lu Ji from a TV drama.


    ¡°Oh I know. You must have found out from that story!¡± Liu Kai guessed.


    Lu Ji was six when it happened. He followed his father, Lu Kang, to see Yuan Shu. Yuan Shu took out tangerines to serve the guests. Lu Ji hid the tangerines. When they left, he identally dropped the tangerines and it rolled on the ground. Yuan Shu ridiculed them. ¡°The Lu came to my home and when you leave you dare to hide my tangerines?¡± Lu Ji replied to him ¡°My mother likes to eat tangerines. I want to take this for her to eat!¡± Yuan Shu was surprised to see the little boy being so filial.


    A person who is filial and repays kindness is someone who would not betray you. This is the kind of talent the Lu Bu¡¯s Army needs.

 Chapter 211 - Discussing official business (2)

    Chapter 211 Discussing official business (2)


    Tranted by Gamer @ endlessfantasytrantions


    The recruitment of Lu Jin is of extreme importance to prevent embarrassment. To obtain the support of the citizens, it is important to gain the support of the local celebrity. This is because the citizens will feel closer to the lord when they see that their local celebrity is supporting the lord. For example, Sun Ce managed to obtain the support of Qiao Mao, who was known for his practice in Confucianism. His support for Sun Ce allowed Sun Ce to obtain a lot of people.


    Liu Kai has volunteered to solicit Lu Jun as the Liu and Lu family had long history together. Although Lu Kang was made governor, their family rtionship was still close. When Lu Kang died, the Lu family started to decline but the Liu family secretly helped them. On the other hand, Sun Ce and the Lu family only have deep hatred. Nearly half of the Lu family perished in the hands of Sun Ce. Now the Lu Bu¡¯s Army have made the Sun Ce¡¯s Army suffer. In a sense, the enemy¡¯s enemy is a friend! When Wan Cheng was under Sun Ce¡¯s rule, the Lu family could only hide themselves but now it is different because Wan Cheng now belongs to Lu Bu!


    If they were to ask Lu Jun to take up an official position, they believed that Lu Jun will ept. Liu Mang took Liu Kai to the side and asked Liu Kai to bring him along when he goes and visit the Lu family. He wants to see Lu Xun and Lu Ji. Right now, those two should be in their teens.


    ¡°Milord, this problem is solved but we are far from finished!¡± Although the Lu family¡¯s recruitment was mostly secure, the noble families in Lujiang are still mostly dead. Even if the other nobles from other states wanted to be a Lujiang official, it would still take a lot of time. However, Lujiang has an urgent need of people.


    ¡°N?¡± Lu Bu wrinkled his eyebrows again. Chen Deng stood aside. If this was in Xuzhou, Chen Deng could have used his family name to recruit talented people. Unfortunately, this is Wan Cheng. Even Guangling is far away and would also be blocked by Cao Cao.


    ¡°Where would the otherse from!?¡± This became a problem. Even though Lujiang is now in the hands of Lu Bu, Lu Bu does not know the locals and would not know who is capable of managing thend.


    ¡°Why go through so much trouble?!¡± Liu Mang could not understand. Lu Bu wascking government officials? Since when do people worry aboutcking government officials in China? ¡°Father-inw! We do not need to search for talents! We can let theme to us!¡±


    ¡°Come to us?!¡± Chen Gong and Lu Bu looked at Liu Mang. What do you mean ask them to find us? Let the nobles take initiative to find us? What a joke! Lu Bu was so notorious, who would be willing to serve him?


    ¡°There is also no need to search for nobles!¡± Liu Mang said. ¡°Not all the talented people are nobles! We can also find some in the wilderness!¡±


    ¡°The wilderness? The poor?!¡± Chen Gong finally understood but shook his head. ¡°The wandering people don¡¯t have virtue!¡±


    ¡°No virtue!?¡± Liu Mangughed at that statement. Since when did the nobles have virtue? Look at the Wan Cheng nobles! For their own personal benefit, they rebelled against Lu Bu and almost caused the fall of Wan Cheng. Are these guys noble!? Chen Deng¡¯s father who plotted against Lu Bu. Is he virtuous? Even Liu Kai and his son joined up with Lu Bu for their own personal benefit. However, Liu Mang did not say it because they were all in the same team.


    ¡°Now thend is uncertain. There are many talented people. The question is whether or not they arepetent and is not for military advisors to find fault with! Most of the people in front of the military advisors are also from the wilderness!¡± Liu Mang choked Chen Gong with this sentence. It was his vengeance against the old man who always purposefully or identally harassed Liu Mang. In the hall right now, aside from Chen Deng, everyone was from the wilderness. It was the same with Gao Shun and Zhang Liao who followed Lu Bu from Bingzhou. Nobody said powerful families are the only one who could have soldiers! Zang Ba was from a small family, and the other new additions like Huang Zhong, Gan Ning, and Xu Sheng, was also born from the wilderness. Gan Ning was even a thief. Even then, all these people were important in the Lu Bu¡¯s Army.


    Liu Mang¡¯s words made the crowdfortable. This is because they know that their birthce is not an issue. They were valued for their skill and strength.


    ¡°Put up a recruitment order!¡± Liu Mang continued. ¡°Dispatch soldiers throughout the entirends of the Han to post recruitment notice. ¡®We, the Lu Bu¡¯s Army, do not care about your birthce and the sry is adjusted ording to rank. We are not afraid of the high demands, we are just afraid that you are not capable!¡¯ ¡°


    ¡°A recruitment order?!¡± Chen Gong was shocked. He could imagine the consequence of this move.


    ¡°This cannot be done Milord!¡± The first to object was the Liu family¡¯s Liu Kai. He did not want to offend Liu Mang but he does not think this is a good n. Recruitment orders? Without caring about birthce? Anyone with talent could be an officer?


    It should be known that those with official positions rarelye from poor and humble families unless they have extremely big talents. Why is that? This is because the country selects officials from examinations. Although that was the premise, it was true that the nobles have power over the examination. A family who had someone who could handle work was more likely to be an official. Besides that the starting point of bing an officer was also higher. For example, Cao Cao was very studious and became a government official at 20 years old. He was then immediately made district captain. He managed to obtain that position at 20 because his family was also an aristocratic family and had distant family ties to Empress Song.


    With such a big family, it would be more difficult if Cao Cao did not want to be an official.


    Yuan Shao and Yuan Shu also does not need to be mentioned. Their two families havested for generations and, excluding the royal family, are the world¡¯srgest family. They were like the Morgan family in America. Yuan Shu became a governer and Yuan Shao a military officer in the west of Yuan.


    (TN: Or you could not mention it at all and save me the headache.)


    (TN2: Morgan was an American financial and banking family. So says Wikipedia.)


    On the other hand, Lu Bu did not have such luck. Without any family to help him out, he could only climb step by step with dangerous methods. If he was a bit careless, he would get killed. While Cao Cao and Yuan Shao have proper family backing, Lu Bu has his ¡®ve of three surnames¡¯ nickname which made his reputation worse.


    Now Liu Mang wants to allow anybody to be a government official. What is he trying to do? Is he trying to discard the noble¡¯s privilege and examination system! The reason why the nobles could survive for so many generations is because they are able to be officials. The only ones that can eliminate nobility aside from war are nobles. It does not matter how many generations or what kind of person the individual is. All the nobles had a chance of bing government officials.


    If Liu Mang abolished this system, then the nobles may not necessarily be officials and their family may die off after one generation.


    ¡°Milord. This way of recruiting will make the nobles hate us more! All the nobles will be more unwilling to be government officials!¡± Liu Kai immediately opposed.


    ¡°Yes! This method must not be used!¡± Chen Deng also spoke up. Although he was the only one left in the Chen noble family, if he managed to get enough merits, even he would be able to start a new noble family.


    Besides these two, even Liu Neng and Yan Hong opposed to this idea.


    ¡°N?!¡± Liu Mang did not expect so many people to oppose his idea. The ones that was able to give Lu Bu advice was Chen Gong. The others that could give opinions are Chen Deng, Liu Mang, Liu Kai and Yan Hong. Now out of the other 4 people, 3 already opposed to this idea. Although Chen Gong did not speak, his expression showed disapproval as well.


    ¡°What are you afraid of!¡± Liu Mang did not understand. Didn¡¯t Cao Cao do the same thing! Howe Cao Cao was sessful in searching for recruits while Liu Mang was met with so many opposition.


    In fact, Liu Mang did not know that Cao Cao only did this in the future. On top of that, the process of change took several years. Cao Cao¡¯s recruiter, recruited a lot of poor and humble children but at the same time, the ones objecting to this method was also the poor and humble children. This is because when those guys became officials and nobles, they wanted to preserve their own privilege and started to object to this system. They were not so obvious in their actions when Cao Cao was around. However, after Cao Cao¡¯s death, they all started to object openly. Cao Cao¡¯s son Cao Pi, did not have such a benevolent government. He knew he needed to appease the hearts of these nobles as he requires their support to remain on the throne.


    Therefore, he used the Nine-rank system. The system was polished with the help of Chen Qun. The system allowed the nobles to have their privilege by making them high ranked nobles while the top scorers of the normal-ss citizens would be low ranked nobles.


    Chen Gong stood at a side thinking about the proposal. He did not speak as he observed the two sides.


    ¡°If we do not give the order, then I ask elder brother. Who is the one that is going to administer Lujiang? Are themon citizens going to do it?¡± Liu Mang said as he looked at Liu Kai. Huang Zhong and Gan Ning could not say anything.


    ¡°If we send out this order, we will offend all the nobles in the world!¡± Liu Kai earnestly persuaded Liu Mang. The recruitment order would really offend the nobles as the nobles always relied on the family heritage to be and official and a free party. What would the nobles think if this order was given out? If their privilege is gone, how could they be nobles?


    They were only called nobles because all of their family members can be schrs.


    ¡°Who cares! Who cares about offending those who extort from themon citizens and only think of their own benefits!¡± Liu Mang did not give up. He who has killed almost all the nobles in Lujiang would definitely not rely on them.


    Lu Bu felt a little bit awkward. He understood this even if he was an idiot. If he used Liu Mang¡¯s proposal, he would earn the hearts of all the poor citizens in thend but would lose all the support of the nobles. There would not be much problems in Lujiang because there were not many nobles left. However, when they expand to other states, it would no longer be a matter of earning the support of the nobles. The nobles will definitely use underhanded methods to harm them. The nobles have a really strong influence. They may only be a few of them in percentage, but they owned more than 80% of the wealth. They were so strong that they would even scheme against the emperors who dared to offend them.


    (TN: Nobles, the cancerous gue of every story... and my brain cells.)


    Lu Bu also lost Xuzhou because the Chen family plotted against him.


    However, if he listened to Liu Kai, at the end of the day, there would be no progress and Lujiang would stillck government officials.


    ¡°There can be apromise!¡± Chen Gong finally spoke out as he analyzed Liu Kai and Liu Mang¡¯s reasoning. ¡°We can use the recruitment order but only once! After we have gained enough capable people, we will remove the recruitment order!¡± Chen Gong¡¯spromise was to use the order in Lujiang first, and then deal with the aftermathter. There are no nobles in Lujiang to be a nuisance anyway so they could deal with that problemter.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it this way!¡± Lu Bu pointed at Liu Mang. ¡°Hanyang. Since this is your proposal, you will be in charge of it!¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± Liu Mang bowed his head and could only agree to thepromise.


    ¡°The issue of talent is resolved. The next issue would be how Milord wants to expand the territory!¡± Chen Gong raised the third question. Most of the management issues would be left to the governor. The rest is how to expand their territory.


    ¡°Expand the territory?!¡± All the warriors¡¯ eyes shined. Expanding the territory means more battles which mean more merits.


    ¡°Territory!?¡± Now Lu Bu was surrounded by Cao Cao, Sun Ce and Liu Biao. ording to Chen Gong¡¯s n, they should wait for Sun Ce to act first. This is because if they were to attack Sun Ce, it would be helping Liu Biao. If they were to enter the fight between Sun Ce and Liu Biao, they would harm themselves morepared to the benefits earned.


    After that, there is Cao Cao! They were just chased out by Cao Cao so it would be difficult to send troops back. Although Lu Bu had the idea, he knows that there is an even more powerful person at Hebei. Yuan Shao! Yuan Shao has already upied 4 provinces. It would be a huge joke if he was defeated by Cao Cao. Yuan Shao would be a big headache. Besides that, it is impossible to rely on the Central ins as there are many warlords targeting the ce because of it is rich in resources. Although Cao Cao was defeated at Chibi and lost 800,000 soldiers, his foundation was barely disturbed as the Central ins was rich in resources. If it was not because the Shu had mountains and the Wu had rivers, they would not have survived.


    Since these neighbours cannot be attacked, where would Lu Bu expand his territory to?

 Chapter 212 - Discussing official business (3)

    Chapter 212 Discussing official business (3)


    Tranted by Gamer @ endlessfantasytrantions


    ¡°Expanding the territory?¡± It was not just Lu Bu who was feeling uncertain. Another person was Liu Mang. It was Chen Gong that gave Liu Mang a letter for him to advise Lu Bu not to chase Sun Ce. This is because it would not be wise to jump into the fight between Sun Ce and Liu Biao.


    The other option was to fight Old Cao! There can only be two oues from attacking Old Cao. The first oue was angering Old Cao and the second was also angering Old Cao. For the sake of his decisive battle with Yuan Shao, Old Cao has driven away Lu Bu and Big Eared Liu. If Lu Bu were to attack Cao Cao, Cao Cao would throw away Guandu and fight with Lu Bu again. At that time, Sun Ce would happily join in the fight as well. As a result, Lu Bu will have to fight enemies on both sides.


    ¡°Obviously, you need to fight to expand the territory!¡± Chen Gong smiled at Lu Bu and Liu Mang as he understood what they were thinking about. Now is not the time to fight others. What Lu Bu¡¯s Army needs is to grow and not war. Although Sun Ce¡¯s Army has suffered heavy casualties in the previous battle, the same could be said for Lu Bu¡¯s Army. The Urban Army was almostpletely destroyed. The ck g Army only had 1,000 soldiers remaining. The city defenders also suffered heavy casualties. The Wolf Cavalry also lost more than 1,000 soldiers. The same happened in Shucheng. As a result of the Zhou family¡¯s rebellion, Chen Deng¡¯s army of 15,000 was only left with 5,000 soldiers which was just enough to form a camp.


    The total number of soldiers in the Lu Bu¡¯s Army was only a few tens of thousands of soldiers. Now is the time to recruit and not go to war. The remaining soldiers are only enough for self-protection. If they were to go out and fight now, they would not need to eat anything the following year.


    ¡°In that case, what are you implying? Gong Tai.¡± Lu Bu also wanted arger territory as Lujiang would not be able to hold hundreds of thousands of soldiers.


    ¡°Milord. Look at this!¡± Chen Gong took out a big map. The map looks rough as it was drawn by people. It only shows the general look of the area but they could still use it. ¡°We are now upying Lujiang but in reality, it is only half of Lujiang. The remaining half is not under our control.¡± The map showed the entire Lujiang, including hills and cities like Hefei. Chen Gong did not mention thisst time because they could not afford to divide their forces. When Lu Bu won half of Lujiang, they needed to wait for the previous owner to attack. Now that Sun Ce was beaten back, he would not have a chance to attack again for a while. This allows the Lu Bu¡¯s Army to unite the rest of Lujiang.


    When they have controlled the 4 cities in Lujiang, the rest of Lujiang would be under Lu Bu¡¯s control. Theirbat effectiveness would also double.


    ¡°Hmm call back Wen Yuan and Xuan Gao.¡± Right now, Zhang Liao and Zang Ba are in Shuchen together with the 3,000 Mountain Army, 5,000 of Chen Deng¡¯s remaining soldiers, as well as 15,000 of the surrendered troops and horses. It can be said that in Shucheng, there are 23,000 troops and horses.


    Wan Cheng has slightly more soldiers inparison. In Wan Cheng, there is 500 Urban Army, 1,500 ck g Army, 4,000 Wolf Cavalry, 5,000 Formation Breaker, 7,000 Gan Ning¡¯s navy, and more than 10,000 of Sun Ce¡¯s Army¡¯s prisoners, including the 2,000 Danyang soldiers.


    ¡°No, No!¡± Chen Gong shook his head. What is the point of capturing the cities then? The soldiers should be defending the ce. Even if they subdue all the cities, in the end it is just one Lujiang. How can someone try to conquer thends with just one Lujiang? Sun Ce has the whole of Jiangdong. Cao Cao has half of Yuzhou and the entire Yanzhou and Xuzhou. Liu Biao also have Jingzhou and half of Yuzhou.


    If Lu Bu only relied on Lujiang, he will be swallowed up sooner orter. They will end up travelling thends and suffer again. If the Sun Ce¡¯s Army wanted to invade the Central ins, he will need to go through Lujiang. If Cao Cao wanted to invade Jiangdong, he would also need to go through Lujiang. Lu Bu could not beat Cao Cao even with the entire Xuzhou even though it had more cities like Donghai, Xiapi, Dong An and many more.


    ¡°Milord, can you see it!?¡± Chen Gong pointed to a spot above Lujiang. ¡°We not only need to upy Lujiang but also Shouchun and Chengde! That way, the rest of Huainan would also be ours. We can also have our neighbors contend for it.¡± Capturing Shouchun and Chengde would be like winning a small part of Yangzhou. With it, they would be able to grow bigger and stronger.


    ¡°Shouchun!¡± Lu Bu and the others passed by Shouchun when they reached Lujiang. It was where they met with Yuan Shu and also where they fought with Chen Lan and Lei Bo. However, Shouchun is in decline. How could it be used? Defeating Yuan Shu would be worthless if all the citizens also ran away already.


    ¡°Shouchun is in ruins and most of the citizens have ran away. But Milord must not forget. Thend is still fertile!¡± Chen Gong exined to Lu Bu and the others. ¡°Shouchun is the local government for the entire Yangzhou. It is also at the center of Huainan. One of the reason this ce is chosen is because it is near the Huai River. Thend was also fertile. The fertilend stretches for a thousand li and was suitable for nting grains and cereal. After this, our military rations will no longer be a problem.¡± Shouchun was the capital for the state of Chu. They chose this ce because of the fertilend. Most of their army¡¯s rations came from Shouchun.


    As for the citizens, once Shouchun is repaired, those who have left would eventuallye back. The Lu Bu¡¯s Army would also be able to recruit more soldiers and feed the army. As a result, their capabilities would easily double.


    ¡°Also, you can obtain the support of the navy at Shouchun!¡± Lu Bu¡¯s navy was too small. Although they managed to defeat Sun Ce¡¯s navy of 30,000. If Sun Ce decided to send the whole of the Jiangdong navy, Lu Bu¡¯s 7,000 navy would not be able to do much.


    ¡°Are Wen Yuan and Zang Ba not enough!¡± Lu Bu also frowned. If Shouchun was so important, then Zang Ba and Zhang Liao would really not be enough. It was not a ce where cing troops is enough. It also requires proper politics and governance. The only person who is capable in Lu Bu¡¯s Army would probably be Zang Ba as he had done this before for a period of time.


    The problem would be Zang Ba alone could not handle all this. Who would be the one to assist Zang Ba? Zhang Liao? Zhang Liao¡¯s position in the Lu Bu¡¯s Army is higher than Zang Ba. How could he ce Zhang Liao under Zang Ba! Gao Shun could be an assistant but Gao Shun only knows how to fight and can¡¯t do anything else.


    Huang Zhong and Gan Ning were originally stubborn and unruly. Would they be willing to serve under Zang Ba? Asking them not to fight each other is already good. Liu Kai? His home is in Wan Cheng! How would he be willing to go to Shouchun? Chen Gong? The problems in Wan Cheng is not even fixed yet! Lu Bu also could not be separated from Chen Gong¡¯s advice.


    The only one remaining would be him. Lu Bu looked at Liu Mang. Chen Gong also looked at Liu Mang.


    Both of them looked at each other and nodded. Right. So it is Liu Mang! Only Liu Mang could meet the requirements. The way he does things could neither be called good or bad. Sun Ce¡¯s Army of 100,000 could not defeat Liu Mang easily and in political governance, Liu Mang could also make a lot of useful opinions like the recruitment order.


    Gan Ning, Huang Zhong and Xu Sheng all serve Liu Mang. Zang Ba, Gao Shun and Zhang Liao have also seen Liu Mang¡¯s magic and were very respectful to him. Another important point is that Liu Mang is Lu Bu¡¯s son-inw. The foundation that Lu Bu build is also Liu Mang¡¯s foundation. Liu Mang is the Lu Bu¡¯s Army¡¯s Little Lord and was recognized by everyone. The one advantage that he has is that he is Lu Bu¡¯s rtive! Lu Bu would almost unconditionally believe him. If it was someone else, Lu Bu may be suspicious of them. This is because ording to Chen Gong¡¯s n, Shouchun is to have some form of independence from Lujiang but not to the extent of rebelling. However, Lu Bu was unwilling to let Liu Mang go! Once Liu Mang leaves, Lu Bu will feel a bit empty as he treats Liu Mang like a son.


    ¡°Have Milord decided!¡± Seeing Lu Bu¡¯s hesitation, Chen Gong decided to persuade him a bit more. ¡°Jade¡¯s are worth nothing if they are not polished. In the end, he will need to take charge. Otherwise, when you have built your foundation, who would be the one to administer it?¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Lu Bu nodded his head and decided to give the job to Liu Mang.


    ¡°Alright, the problem is solved! Milord, reward should be given out for the battle at Lujiang!¡± Chen Gong reminded about the battle at Lujiang. If it weren¡¯t for the people here, the Lu Bu¡¯s Army could only leave with crestfallen expressions.


    ¡°Good!¡± Lu Bu stood up. ¡°Gan Ning Gan Xingba!¡±


    ¡°Here!¡± Gan Ning knelt down and cupped his fist towards Lu Bu.


    ¡°Gan Ning Gan Xingba! At the battle for Wan Cheng, if you did not destroy the Jiangdong Navy of 30,000, we would have lost Wan Cheng! It is possible that today we would be waiting at Shucheng for Sun Ce¡¯s counterattack! Therefore, in this battle, you obtained first-ss merit!¡± If it weren¡¯t for Gan Ning, the Jiangdong Army would now be stationed in Wan Cheng and use it as a springboard to capture the rest of Lujiang. The Lu Bu¡¯s Army, would have lost their provisions, and could only retreat. As a result, the merit earned for his deed is extremely big.


    ¡°Milord, I do not dare to hoard merits. If it was not because of Little Lord¡¯s weapons, I could not make such an achievement!¡± Gan Ning also knew that without Liu Mang¡¯s ballistae, it would be impossible for his 7,000 navy to defeat Jiangdong¡¯s 30,000 navy.


    ¡°Han Yang?¡± Lu Bu also knew about Liu Mang¡¯s contribution in defending Wan Cheng. The credit of protecting Lu Bu¡¯s family mostly goes to Liu Mang. However, Lu Bu could not reward Liu Mang! Liu Mang was already the Prince of Shu. Compared to a general, his rank was even higher. How could Lu Bu reward him! Fortunately, Liu Mang is already Lu Bu¡¯s son-inw so there was no need to reward him. This is because all of Lu Bu¡¯s possession is also Liu Mang¡¯s possession.


    ¡°General Xing Ba, do you think the Little Lord still needs merits!¡± Chen Gong said with a smile.


    ¡°I want it. Why not?!¡± Liu Mang shouted in his heart. He wanted Lu Bu to allow him to take concubines and give He Yu status but did not say it out loud because he was afraid to provoke Lu Bu and wanted to avoid danger. (TN: Priorities.)


    Gan Ning understood but he still refused to ept first-ss merits and shook his head. ¡°Milord, I still cannot ept these merits. I want to give it to someone else.¡±


    ¡°Give it to someone else!¡± Lu Bu knew who Gan Ning was talking about. However, that person is already dead! How could he give first ss merits to a dead person!


    Looking at Gan Ning¡¯s firm eyes, Lu Bu only nodded his head!

 Chapter 213 - Diplomatic war

    Chapter 213 Diplomatic war


    Tranted by Gamer @ endlessfantasytrantions


    Gan Ning gave his first-ss merits to Su Fei without hesitation. However, Su Fei was already dead and Lu Bu did not know how to reward him. Finally, at the suggestion of Liu Mang and Chen Gong, Lu Bu and Liu Mang signed their name and praised Su Fei. Su Fei was also given a title of Marquis.


    Since ages ago, those with titles were worshipped. Lu Bu and Liu Mang gave them the East and South General position. Although Lu Bu and Liu Mang were very ordinary, they managed to obtain Gan Ning¡¯s loyalty. (TN: Ranking type titles and Noble type titles.)


    As Gan Ning was very rebellious, he initially joined Lu Bu¡¯s Army for a better stage and now he ended up in the world of heroes. If the Lu Bu¡¯s Army could not give him this stage, Gan Ning will not hesitate to leave. Now these two cases made Gan Ning feel moved. This is because the ancestors are concerned about the title of Marquis and although it was just a small title, Gan Ning pledged his allegiance to Lu Bu¡¯s Army.


    Although Gan Ning refused the first-ss merit, Lu Bu did not treat Gan Ning harshly as Gan Ning was a good general for naval battles. Although Lu Bu was not supposed to be able to give positions like East General, Liu Mang was the Prince of Shu. For Liu Mang, giving titles was easy.


    During the battle at the Wan Cheng river. The Wan Cheng navy was wiped out and a lot of soldiers were captured. Lu Bu has picked a great amount of these soldiers to add into his army, increasing the number of soldiers in Gan Ning¡¯s navy to reach 12,000.


    Huang Zhong became courageous general that is an expert marksman and is also capable in every other category. Lu Bu recruited 3,000 soldiers and offered Huang Zhong to be their general but Huang Zhong refused. Huang Zhong wanted to stay beside Liu Mang and protect him. Lu Bu, who was also worried about Liu Mang¡¯s safety, agreed.


    (TN: Something like a promotion with a ¡®title¡¯. However, Chinese words made it sound more like a titlepared to English.)


    Xu Sheng became a fierce general and was still in charge of the ck g Army. The ck g Army had 1,500 troops remaining and so Lu Bu gave Xu Sheng another 2,000 soldiers. Although the ck g Army were mostly killed, their armor is still around. After half a year of training, they would be a proper army again.


    As for the Urban Army, it received another 2,000 soldiers from the captured Danyang soldiers. The 2,000 Danyang soldiers were strong and brave. Unfortunately, theyck military discipline. To be precise, it is difficult for anyone to restrain them. But now, the Third Master is around. As a result, Chu Zi Ying did not dare to go out of line. While the other Danyang troops dared to do it, they did not as Chu Zi Ying is their leader. After receiving the armor and shield from the Urban Army, the Danyang soldiers became even more imposing.


    Cheng Yu also received a promotion. Even though he did not join the defense of Wan Cheng, he was the one who notified Lu Bu and the Bingzhou Wolf Cavalry. Besides that, Cheng Yu has the capability to lead the soldiers. Liu Mang just gave themand of the Urban Army to Cheng Yu. Now, Cheng Yu is no longer a deputy but a general.


    Zhang Fan and Gaoshun, although their number of soldiers did not change, also received a promotion in their governmental post. Gao Shun became the ¡®Strong Morals General¡¯ and Zhang Fan became the Suiyuan general.


    (TN: Hou de = strong morals/virtue. Suiyuan is a ce)


    As for Liu Kai and his son, Liu Kai was appointed as the governer for Wan Cheng. Liu Neng was originally supposed to stay behind as well but Liu Neng insisted on following Liu Mang.


    Huang Xu reced Cheng Yu¡¯s original position and became the deputy of the Urban Army.


    Chen Deng who was almost killed in Shucheng, was appeased by Lu Bu by being made South General.


    Zhang Liao and Zang Ba that was still in Shucheng was given the title Wolf Cavalry General and Mount Tai General.


    Chen Gong¡¯s position did not change. He is the military advisor of the Lu Bu¡¯s Army. He does not need a different position as his presence in the army was difficult to rece.


    As for Liu Mang, the only thing Lu Bu could reward him with is the marriage with his daughter in Wan Cheng, after 10 days.


    After rewarding and giving titles to the capable people, it was time to figure out how to treat some of the prisoners. Gan Ning has caught a really big fish this time. Jiangdong¡¯s Army¡¯s Lu Su Lu Zijing. Jiang Qin was already turned into minced meat by Gan Ning while Lu Su was captured and ced in jail. It was impossible to capitte Lu Su, not only because of different ideals, but also because Lu Bu was a ve with Three Surnames. In this world, only Chen Gong did not look at him without minding this name.


    Lu Su is now a big bargaining chip to use against the Sun Ce¡¯s Army. A messenger was already dispatched.


    ¡°Old man Chen. Is this Yang Hong reliable?¡± Liu Mang was a bit anxious. This is because the person that was dispatched by the Sun Ce¡¯s Army was Zhang Hong. He not a person with a small post, but an advisor. He was an advisor capable of seeing the trends of the world and was not inferior to top ss advisors like Chen Gong, Guo Jia and Xu Shu.


    At the end of the Eastern Han Dynasty, Zhang Zhao avoided the war and fled to Yangzhou. After that, Sun Ce recruited him and Zhang Zhao became one of Sun Ce¡¯s top advisors. Although Liu Mang did not know much about Zhang Zhao, he knows that Sun Ce entrusted Sun Quan with Zhang Zhao and said that the internal affairs could be left to Zhang Zhao.


    This meant that if Sun Quan could not do it, he should let Zhang Zhao manage Jiangdong. Even Big Eared Liu said the same thing on his deathbed. He told his son to let Zhuge Liang handle everything.


    Zhang Zhao¡¯s only fault was that he told Sun Quan to ask for peace during the battle at Chibi. However, he was silenced when Zhuge Liang won the battle. However, this was also part of Zhang Zhao¡¯s n. It is a fact that Liu Bei was loved during the 3 Kingdoms era and Zhuge Liang also ended up in the limelight. Zhang Zhao knew that Sun Quan was a patient person. In other words, Sun Quan is a stable person that has ambitions but did not want to take risks. He noticed this from the time Sun Quan merely ignored Wei¡¯s proim of emperor. Zhang Zhao decided that instead of persuading Sun Quan, he should do the opposite and let other people persuade Sun Quan. In the end, Sun Quan¡¯s Army and Liu Bei¡¯s Army, allied together to defeat Cao Cao at Chibi. This was Zhang Zhao¡¯s sessful stratagem that he secretly used in the background. Liu Mang has impacted Zhang Zhao during the wedding and Zhang Zhao is now trying to repair the damage in the rtionships of the nobles.


    Now that Jiangdong has sent out such a great person, Liu Mang would choose to send out Chen Gong to counter Zhang Zhao. These two people are closer to rivalspared to Yang Hong. Yang Hong was really silent in the Lu Bu¡¯s Army and was really not advisor material. Although he managed to give Yuan Shu a few good proposals, some of them were superfluous, such as his n to attack Liu Bei. Xuzhou was upied by Lu Bu at that time and Liu Bei only had several cities. If he had a proper strategy, it would be to ally with Liu Bei to fight with Lu Bu, and then capture the mountains to obtain their benefit. However, Yuan Shu ended up attacking Liu Bei, while Lu Bu continued to gain a stronger foundation.


    Chen Gong smiled as he stroked his beard. It is true that Yang Hong is not suited to be an advisor and his strategies were inferior. However, in terms of diplomacy even Chen Gong have to admit defeat.


    Chen Gong found out about Yang Hong¡¯s ability as a result of Yang Hong¡¯s long history with Yuan Shu. At that time, Yuan Shu and Lu Bu were still on their honeymoon period. At that time, Yang Hong, who was Yuan Shu¡¯s chief diplomat, raised the issue of pairing Lu Bu¡¯s daughter and Yuan Shu¡¯s son, Yuan Yao, together for marriage. The issue was forced out by Yang Hong. He used that as a bargaining chip when Lu Bu wanted an alliance with Yuan Shu. If they had managed to obtain Lu Bu¡¯s daughter, it could be considered obtaining Lu Bu¡¯s territory. Chen Rui also did the same thing by requesting Lu Bu to marry off his daughter to his lord. However, Chen Rui was killed instead.


    The same words by two different people caused two different results. When Yang Hong said it, Lu Bu was quite ready to marry off his daughter. When Chen Rui said it, he was killed and caused the war in Lujiang.


    ¡°That guy was so amazing!?¡± Liu Mang really could not understand. That fatty did not speak all day. He either sitting inside his government office or reading at the study area. He never expected Yang Hong to obtain the respect of Chen Gong.


    ¡°Wait for good news!¡± Chen Gong smiled and left.


    (TN: From here onwards, all conversations in diplomatic discussions are done in a polite manner and as it is difficult to trante politeness, you would need to use your imagination.)


    Inside therge courtyard of Wan Cheng city, two middle-aged scribes are drinking.


    One scribe was dressed more formally while the other was dressed more casually.


    These scribes were Zhang Zhao and Yang Hong. When Zhang Zhao arrived in the city, the first thing that should happen was that he should be greeted by Lu Bu. However, as a result of Yang Hong¡¯s suggestion, Zhang Zhao did not manage to meet Lu Bu or even set foot in the government office. Yang Hong led Zhang Zhao into his mansion to drink.


    Zhang Zhao seemed calm on the surface but his heart was anxious. It was the first time Zhang Zhao could not guess the other party¡¯s thoughts and it was the first time that he must not get a terrible offer.


    His initial purpose of being in Wan Cheng was to have peace talks with the Lu Bu¡¯s Army. He never expected his lord¡¯s army of 100,000 to lose and only 5,000 soldiers came back. Even their elite Jiangdong Navy and the 5,000 Yuzhou Cavalry was lost. Only General Taishi Ci managed to flee while General Zhou Tai, General Chen Wu, General Jiang Qin and General Dong Xi have perished. Hest saw these people a few months ago, but now they are separated by the heavens.


    The defeat of the army made things more difficult for Zhang Zhao. This is because the Lu Bu¡¯s Army have captured Lu Su, and also many of the sessors of the small noble families. The release of these people were Zhang Zhao¡¯s first objective. His second objective was to request for Lu Bu¡¯s navy to back away from the river. After the destruction of Sun Ce¡¯s Army, the Jiangdong Navy was now split in two. One navy was guarding Sun Quan while the other is at Jiangxia with Zhou Yu. If the Lu Bu¡¯s Army were to ally themselves with Liu Biao, even Zhou Yu would not be able to handle them. Even if the Lu Bu¡¯s Army were not cooperating with Liu Biao, the position of their army would also affect the morale of the Jiangdong Navy. Zhang Zhao¡¯s third objective was to probe the new weapon that destroyed the Jiangdong navy of 30,000.


    Based on the reports of the soldiers that escaped, the weapon could fire arrows from 100 steps away. Each shot could destroy a warship. It could even be used without pulling the bowstring.


    Without speaking, Zhang Zhao calmly looked at Yang Hong. Yang Hong narrowed his eyes and smiled as he repeatedly drank from his cup. Each enjoyed it so much that each sip filled him with emotion. It was as if it were a delicacy, even though it was just fresh water! (TN: Apparently, negotiation starts by repeatedly drinking small cups of beverage to the point of tears without saying anything! Go to work! Lazy people!)


    Zhang Zhao and Yang Hong did not speak. They both knew that whoever starts the conversation would lose the first half of the battle. This is because by opening their mouths, it is possible to reveal their worries or objectives and will eventually be led around by the opponent.


    (TN: Or Yang Hong could just ask ¡®What brings you to Wan Cheng?¡¯ and get it over with. He is cking. Boss. Fire him.)


    One hour, two hours, three hours, and eventually half a dayter passed. Those two still did not say anything. The guards standing at the side started to feel tired and the beverage was served again.


    (TN: dders of steel.)


    The sun gradually went down and Zhang Zhao started to feel impatient when Yang Hong suddenly stood up.


    ¡°There is a way!¡± Zhang Zhao felt happy. Yang Hong could not bear it and finally decided to talk! However, Zhang Zhao did not have the chance to enjoy his happiness when Yang Hong cupped his fist and bowed. ¡°It is nowte. I will not trouble you any longer. This one will rest and take leave.¡± Yang Hong did not wait for Zhang Zhao¡¯s reaction and turned his body.


    ¡°What situation is this!?¡± Zhang Zhao was dumbfounded. It wasn¡¯t about the discussion! He looked at Yang Hong¡¯s retreating back. Zhang Zhao could only smile. He was sent to Wan Cheng for the discussion and expected to go against Chen Gong. However, Yang Hong was the one who appeared instead. Yang Hong had a long history with Yuan Shu. Since Yuan Shu is already destroyed, how much capability could this person have? This is why Zhang Zhao was initially happy. This is because if such a person was the one in charge of the peace talks, he would have the upper hand. Although they lost on the battlefield, Zhang Zhao resolved to humiliate Yang Hong in the discussion and maximize the profits for the Jiangdong Army.


    However, other than the initial pleasantries, the two men did not speak. Even the courtyard was prepared by Yang Hong and all they did was drink.


    Zhang Zhao has really underestimated him! ¡°Yang Hong, Yan Hong!¡± Zhang Zhao could not remember what Yang Hong was like. The guard beside him suddenly spoke. ¡°Gentleman, do you want to know more about Yang Hong?¡±


    ¡°Yang Hong¡¯s history!¡± Zhang Zhao suddenly turned around. ¡°Do you know him? Yang Hong?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The bodyguard nodded. He was assigned as Zhang Zhao¡¯s bodyguard to protect him. Zhang Zhao is important for the management of Jiangdong and so a bodyguard was needed to set Sun Ce¡¯s mind at ease. The bodyguard was someone that was around even when Sun jian was still alive. He has followed Sun Ce when Sun Ce was serving Yuan Shu and was Sun Ce¡¯s bodyguard. As a result, he knows about Yang Hong and has a better understanding of him.


    ¡°Come and tell me! What kind of person is this Yang Hong?¡± Zhang Zhao disregarded respect, dignity and etiquette. He greeted for the guard to sit down and even personally poured him a cup of the drink. Knowing your enemy and you shall not fear a hundred battles. What he wants was for a way to open the mouth of the Lu Bu¡¯s Army.


    ¡° Yang Hong, was the old lord¡¯s.. No. No.¡± The guard subconsciously referred to Yuan Shu as his lord. ¡°It should be thete Master Yuan. Thete Master Yuan ced Yang Hong in important positions.¡±


    ¡°Important position!?¡± Zhang Zhao was lost in thought. Even though Yuan Shu was defeated, it was possible that Yang Hong was the only person defending. If not, why else would Yuan Shu value him? There is no other way to have a long history in that kind of position. Zhang Zhao himself understood the value of this kind of position and history. Yuan Shu was also dead. As a result, Yang Hong¡¯s survival would not be something simple.


    ¡°Haha, Zhang Zhao. You have guessed wrongly!¡± The guard smiled. ¡°Yuan Shu valued Yang Hong because Yang Hong knows how to speak.


    The guard remembered at that time, Yang Hong was always beside Yuan Shu. Anyone who wants a promotion would need to go through Yang Hong. This is because Yuan Shu would agree to anything Yang Hong says. Yang Hong was a very powerful person at that time. The guard could still remember Sun Ce giving Yang Hong a present during the year Sun Ce left.


    ¡°Know how to speak!?¡± What is the meaning of that? Zhang Zhao looked at the guard with a puzzled expression. There are several ways to interpret that. Which interpretation was the guard using? Was it the same as the one Zhang Zhao is thinking of?


    ¡°Yes. Knows how to speak!¡± The guard continued. ¡°Yuan Shu likes to listen to what Yang Hong says. Even when Yuan Shu is angry, Yang Hong would be able to calm him down in a short while.¡± He could remember the time when Yan Xiang said something wrong and angered Yuan Shu to the point where Yuan Shu wanted to draw his weapon. Yang Hong opened his mouth and calmed the situation down. ¡°That is why...¡± The guard stopped talking and suddenly became embarrassed.


    ¡°Just speak!¡± Zhang Zhao wants aplete understanding without missing out any details as that may determine the oue of future discussions.


    The guard drank some of the water. Either way, he is no longer serving Yuan Shu so there is nothing to be afraid of. ¡°At that time, some of the generals said that Yang Hong was the lord.¡±


    ¡°ttering?¡± Zhang Zhao now understood what the guard meant by ¡®knows how to speak.¡¯ It was ttering. Unless Zhang Zhao judged the person wrongly and this Yang Hong was a fake. Yan Hong was actually an oaf! But he looked so calm.


    ¡°Perhaps it is an empty show of strength?¡± Zhang Zhaoughed again. If the guard is right. That Yang Hong is just a tterer and would be really easy to handle. Zhang Zhao was filled with confidence. Yang Hong. Wait for tomorrow! I will definitely make you lose until you even lose your pants!


    Somewhere else in the courtyard, in the shadows, Yang Hong could not help but feel distressed while thinking of his children.


    ¡°Wait for me! My children! I promised Milord, that I will give you the sky!¡± If he wanted a promotion or a better position, the first thing he must do was win the negotiations.


    Zhang Zhao right!? Wait for me!

 Chapter 214 - Diplomatic war (2)

    Chapter 214 Diplomatic war (2)


    Tranted by Gamer @ endlessfantasytrantions


    Yang Hong woke up early the next day. He did not go straight to Zhang Zhao but instead wrote calligraphy and carve tortoise shells in the courtyard. After that, he ate lunch and took a short nap. After his nap, he walked leisurely towards Zhang Zhao at a different courtyard. He knows that now is the time to leave. He also knows that both of them are going to remain silent. If he iste, it is possible for Zhang Zhao to go and find the governor. He is after all, the messenger. In the end, the Lu Bu¡¯s Army would have no choice but to be polite. They could not make the world think that the Lu Bu¡¯s Army are barbarians.


    Now is the best time to arrive. Notte, not early. Yang Hong eventually arrived at Zhang Zhao¡¯s mansion. Zhang Zhao on the other hand could not use such a method. This is because he is under heavy pressure. He is not only at Wan Cheng for Sun Ce but also for all the other noble families. The suffering of the noble¡¯s children would only be longer for each day dyed. Although pressured, Zhang Zhao still remained calm as he needs to obtain the most out of the Lu Bu¡¯s Army in the diplomatic meeting.


    ¡°Yang Hong has arrived!¡± Zhang Zhao who was sitting at the courtyard looked at Yang Hong. Although his heart was anxious, he gave an indifferent expression. He merely looked at Yang Hong without moving forward meaning that he would not entertain Yang Hong.


    Such amazing willpower! Yang Hong raised his opinion of Zhang Zhao. If it was a normal messenger, he might have already gone to the government office or be very irritated. For this Zhang Zhao to still be indifferent, he is truly a top advisor of Jiangdong.


    However, the one in control is still Yang Hong. If Zhang Zhao wants to be indifferent, Yang Hong will let him continue to be indifferent. Yang Hong also did not mind Zhang Zhao¡¯s rudeness and said ¡°Come, help me get a cup!¡± The servants had a natural understanding and after amand from Yang Hong, they immediately prepared a cup and a teapot.


    This time, the tea was different. It was a tea made with longan, salt, and other seasonings. It was more of a dessert than tea. It was a kind of drink that only people with peculiar drinking habits like Yang Hong could swallow. Other people like Liu Mang would only feel nauseated.


    (TN: The dessert, ¡®Tong sui¡¯, literally means ¡®sugar water¡¯. It is a collective term for any sweet, warm soup/custard.)


    Yang Hong sat there and drank it. He squinted and continued to be silent like yesterday.


    ¡°This Yang Hong!¡± Zhang Zhao wrinkled his eyebrows without paying attention to the time. Isn¡¯t this Yang Hong supposed to be an oaf? Why is he the one leading the discussion? What is Chen Gong thinking?


    Among the people in the Lu Bu¡¯s Army, Chen Gong is the main figure in terms of strategy. He thought that Chen Gong is guiding Yang Hong as to how to make him start the discussion. However, Zhang Zhao remained calm because he believed the guard. That guard was one of Sun Ce¡¯s followers and was trusted by Sun Ce. Otherwise, this person would not be a guard in the first ce.


    ¡°Drink tea! Drink tea!¡± Zhang Zhong continued to drink the tea. He does not believe that Yang Hong could endure not speaking. Time flew by quickly and the end of the day arrived. Yang Hong looked at the sky and stood up.


    ¡°Zhang Zhao, I have been a bother. This sky is dark. This Hong will take leave!¡± Yang Hong said and left.


    *Groan* Zhang Zhao groaned loudly after he watched Yang Hong leave. This happened again. What is the Lu Bu¡¯s Army trying to do?


    (TN: Trolling you and the readers while getting more wordcount for the author.)


    ¡°Zhang Zhao, it is time to eat.¡± The guard reminded Zhang Zhao. The day is over and it is also time to eat.


    But how could Zhang Zhao be in the mood to eat? ¡°Not eating, not eating!¡± He wanted to say that but stopped himself. This is because he knew he was in a bad mood and to the extent that he did not want to eat. Isn¡¯t it like telling his opponent his state of mind? The ce he is staying at and even the courtyard was arranged by Yang Hong and the Lu Bu¡¯s Army. It is not known if there are anybody keeping an eye on them.


    ¡°Go, go, Let us go an eat!¡± Zhang Zhao said as he pulled up the guard. He also wanted to eat with the guard and show Yang Hong and Chen Gong that he is not in a hurry. To tell them that he is here to pay respects to the Lu Bu¡¯s Army and not for any other purpose.


    ¡°He can still eat! Not bad!¡± Zhang Zhao guessed right. There were many people observing his movements for Yang Hong in the prepared courtyard. Zhang Zhao¡¯s every move was in Yang Hong¡¯s control. If Zhang Zhao was demoralized, he would get angry at night. However, Zhang Zhao was a chief advisor which is equal to Chen Gong. Sun Ce really had so many talented officerspared to Lu Bu. Although Yang Hong treated Zhang Zhao politely, his behavior has shown disdain. The purpose was to enrage Zhang Zhao, so that Zhang Zhao would make a mistake and Yang Hong will be able to lead him by the nose.


    But now Zhang Zhao is eating happily while chatting with the guards ording to Jiangdong¡¯s customs. Some of them even drank wine in their enemy¡¯s city. Rather than negotiation, it was more like a vacation.


    If it was any average person, they would have been tricked by Zhang Zhao.


    ¡°Stillposed? I want to see how long you can keep it up!¡± Yang Hong sneered. He may be inferior in strategy and resourcefulness. However, in diplomatic affairs, Yang Hong considers himself the best and no one would dare say otherwise. Even the others in the Hezhong Lianheng is a joke!


    (TN: Hezhong Lianheng are some kind of diplomatic strategy/school. Can¡¯t find much because the tool tranted name, Vertical and Horizontal Alliance, shed with actual marketing strategies.)


    After four days, Yang Hong continued to act this way and Zhang Zhao continued to persevere and eat with his guards. However, Zhang Zhao is starting to reach his limits and his expression is bing more stiff. (TN: Yang Hong and Zhang Zhao. You are both fired for cking.)


    Yang Hong wanted to continue doing this but he was interrupted by Liu Mang. This is because Liu Mang is about to leave. Liu Mang was going to take Huang Zhong, Huang Xu, Gan Ning, Cheng Yu, and Xu Sheng with him to Shouchun. Huang Zhong and Huang Xu were originally by Liu Mang¡¯s side. Xu Sheng¡¯s ck g Army was already prepared. While the strength of Cheng Yu and the Urban Army was unknown, they could not avoid fighting.


    Gan Ning and the navy was also leaving with Liu Mang to Shouchun and as a result, Yang Hong¡¯s ns needed to be faster. Although Gan Ning¡¯s navy did not receive much casualties, it was small and requires time to expand. His few thousand soldiers would not be of any use if there happen to be anyrge-scale fighting. Although the ballistae would help, when the Jiangdong Army gets angry and decided to send their whole army, the ballistae would not be able to save then. Even if Gan Ning soldiers destroyed 10 ships each, they would still be defeated.


    Besides that, the Jingzhou Navy was also eyeing the ce. That is why, Liu Mang must take Gan Ning and his navy to Shouchun. There are also 2 rivers at Shouchun that Gan Ning could use to train the navy during preparation period. But Gan Ning¡¯s navy is currently ced at Jingzhou and Jiangxia as a deterrent for Sun Ce¡¯s Army and to make Sun Ce worried. When Gan Ning¡¯s navy unite together, they could capture Zhou Yu. This was one of Yang Hong¡¯s chips and this big chip was about to disappear. This is why Yang Hong must change his n.


    On the fifth day, Zhang Zhao could no longer hold out. That is because he received a message from Jiangxia that Gan Ning¡¯s navy and Jiangdong¡¯s navy hase into contact. They were so near each other that the people on the boat could see each other¡¯s face. What is this Lu Bu¡¯s Army doing? Do they want to go for an all-out war against Jiangdong!? If Zhou Yu¡¯s navy was also destroyed, Jiangdong would be in grave danger as their position in the river will be shaken. Now they only had 2 main forces to deal with the Jingzhou navy¡¯s counterattack. If one of their main force disappears, they would not only lose Jiangxia but also Panyang. After that, Wuchang would also be left exposed. Although Liu Biao was not particrly ambitious, only an idiot would give away free food. This is why Zhang Zhao became anxious.


    Especially one night when Zhang Zhao ate his dinner, he noticed that the amount of vegetables has decreased. It was not enough to eat. When he asked the servant, the servant said that the city does not have enough food. Although the necessities were enough to eat, having more vegetables is impossible.


    Food shortage in the city? If it was during normal times, Zhang Zhao could analyze the Lu Bu¡¯s Army. He would also be very happy about theck of forage. Jiangdong would also be safe until the summer harvest arrives and increases their provisions. But now the food of the messenger was also reduced. If that is the case, what about the prisoners? When he went to Lu Bu¡¯s territory, he promised that he would properly return the children to the nobles unharmed.


    It would be problematic if they had starved to death. If it had happened earlier, then he would be pardoned. However, if it happened now, then it would be Zhang Zhao¡¯s mistake. This is because Zhang Zhao dyed the discussion, the children of the noble families starved to death. Although he was influential in Jiangdong, Zhang Zhao did not want to offend the nobles.


    If his Zhang family wanted to remain in Jiangdong, he would need to have a good rtionship with the Jiangdong nobles. Otherwise, the nobles will n his death. Right now, Zhang Zhao is still in the safe area but if Zhang Zhao is dead, there would be no one to continue the Zhang family.


    On the sixth day, when Yang Hong walked out of the mansion, Zhang Zhao walked up to him, cupped his fist and asked. ¡°Yang Hong! I want to ask! Do you intend to have peace talks?!¡± Zhang Zhao¡¯s face showed a hint of anger. He would not beg. This is because Jiangdong is not without fighting power. As he was cornered, he was desperate. Besides that, the Lu Bu¡¯s Army and the Sun Ce¡¯s Army are both not allies with Liu Biao. In this world, there are no real friends and there is only shared interest. Both friends and enemies constantly change.


    When Lu Bu was at Xuzhou, he was friends with Liu Bei. For the sake of obtaining Xuzhou, he sold out Liu Bei. He captured Xiapi and most of Xuzhou. He also almost killed Zhang Fei. It happened when Liu Bei visited Yuan Shu. Lu Bu betrayed Liu Bei and took Xia Pi, leaving Liu Bei with a few cities. At that time, Yuan Shu wanted to take revenge and attacked Liu Bei. Just as Liu Bei was about to be defeated, Lu Bu appeared and persuaded Yuan Shu to retreat. Instead of thanking Lu Bu, he promised to help defend Xuzhou and then contacted Chen Deng in Guangling and Cao Cao in Yanzhou. After that, they attacked Lu Bu at Xia Pi.


    That is why, to benefit in these troubled times, there are no real friends or enemies. There are only interests and benefits.


    ¡°Peace talks! We are discussing peace talks! Aren¡¯t we discussing about it the past few days?¡± Yang Hongughed. Zhang Zhao finally spoke. If Zhang Zhao continued to be silent, even Yang Hong will feel troubled. This is because Gan Ning is about to leave Wan Cheng and take the navy with him. At that time, he would lose a bargaining chip. For Zhang Zhao to speak now, Yang Hong was very happy.


    ¡°Peace talks?! Hmph!¡± Zhang Zhao was very angry. Drinking tea for several days, sleep, carve, and write calligraphy. Is this what you call peace talks? That is called relieving boredom! Even those that go out to rx are not so carefree!


    ¡°Come,e! Now I, Yang Hong, will represent our host to have peace talks with you!¡± Even though it was called peace talks, the talk was anything but peaceful. Both sides represent their lords and their words and deeds are also the words and deeds of their lords. They must absolutely not lose face.


    ¡°In that case, let us start! Yang Hong!¡± Zhang Zhao could not do anything except to restrain her anger.


    ¡°Yang Hong! I want to ask what is the meaning of the actions of your navy!¡± Zhang Zhao decided to ask first. ¡°Going into Jiangxia and then going back to Wan Cheng. Even the recent event, they came into few meters in front of our navy. Do you want to open hostilities!?¡±


    ¡°Open hostilities?¡± Yang Hongughed at Zhang Zhao. ¡°Since when did we even have a truce?¡± Sun Ce¡¯s Army attacked Lujiang and Lu Bu¡¯s Army defended Wan Cheng. Although the battle has ended, there was no truce. As they were still at war, how could they open hostilities.?


    ¡°N?¡± Zhang Zhao frowned. Yang Hong was right. They were still at war. Zhang Zhao did not expect the 100,000 soldiers to fail to capture Lujiang when Sun Ce managed captured the whole of Jiangdong with 3,000 soldiers. Now, several tens of thousands of soldiers were blocking the Yangtze River. 100,000 soldiers! If the 100,000 soldiers attacked Jiangxia, perhaps the Jiangxia structure would have changed!


    In fact, Zhang Zhao was not wrong. If the 100,000 soldiers attacked Jiangxia, Jiangxia would inevitably fall. The nobles would also follow Liu Biao and at that time, another war of the nobles would appear.


    These soldiers initially attack Lu Bu¡¯s Army simply because Lu Bu did not win their hearts. Since all of them hated Lu Bu, they happily send troops to attack him.


    ¡°Even then! Since I am here right now, there should be a truce!¡± Zhang Zhao looked at the smiling Yang Hong and felt like punching him. His stratagem was nothing much but he is a showoff!


    ¡°Sure!¡± Yang Hong nodded. Lu Bu¡¯s Army also did not want to continue the war. Although Sun Ce attacked Lujiang, it was also originally Sun Ce¡¯s territory. The Lu Bu¡¯s Army were originally like squatters. The oneughing right now is probably Cao Cao. He was not in a decisive battle with Yuan Shao but was afraid that while fighting Yuan Shao at the front, he would be attacked from the back. Sun Ce was ready to do that which is why Old Cao has prepared some conspirators to assassinate Sun Ce.


    If it was not because of Lu Bu, Old Cao would have captured Yangzhou as well. Besides that, the Jiangdong navy could also have cross the river at any time. The only thing stopping them is Liu Biao as Liu Biao would not attack even if they had formed an alliance.


    However, thanks to Lu Bu¡¯s move, Old Cao wasted many years. It was one of the reasons Old Cao hated Lu Bu. When Lu Bu and Sun Ce started to fight, Cao Cao was the happiest. The mountain could not hold two tigers and regardless of who won, Cao Cao would be the one benefitting. If Sun Ce had won, he would still need to deal with Liu Biao and Sun Ce would also not be able to send out soldiers for a while. This would mean that Cao Cao is safe from Sun Ce.


    Sun Ce would also not send out small dispatches if he wanted to wage war. This is why if Lu Bu had won, he would definitely receive heavy casualties. Not to mention that when Lu Bu escaped from Xuzhou, there are not many soldiers and horses left.


    Cao Cao¡¯s miscalction was that Lu Bu had a major victory and send Sun Ce back home. Only 5,000 of the 100,000 soldiers escaped. Although a lot of soldiers were injured, Lu Bu managed to recruit a lot of soldiers as well. That is why, the Lu Bu¡¯s Army¡¯s foundation was bing strong again.


    Although Lu Bu did not want to continue the war with Sun Ce, he was still drooling at the Jiangdong territory. It has the Yangtze River as a natural barrier and the harvest is plentiful. There were a lot of provisions! Unfortunately, the Lu Bu¡¯s Army only had Gan Ning. It was not enough. Thend was also muddy and disadvantageous to cavalries. Not to mention the fact that the Wolf Cavalries were heavy cavalries.


    Now the Lu Bu¡¯s Army¡¯s objective was to store up food and to watch their neighbors kill each other. Sun Ce and Liu Biao would fight it out. Cao Cao and Yuan Shao would also fight it out. Once they are done, it would be the Lu Bu¡¯s Army¡¯s turn to fight.


    ¡°Truce has no good faith?!¡± Zhang Zhao said while looking and Yang Hong.


    ¡°Got!¡± Yang Hong felt refreshed. ¡°Since Zhang Zhao earnestly think of having a truce, then our Lu Bu¡¯s Army must give you face. I will rece the lord and tell General Gan Ning to stop sending soldiers into Jiangxia!¡±


    ¡°N?!¡± Zhang Zhao was puzzled as Yang Hong readily agreed to the request. Was there a trap!?


    Of course not! Gan Ning and the navy was just going to Shouchun and could only be used to make Zhang Zhao grateful. Now it is time to make Zhang Zhao bleed!

 Chapter 215 - Diplomatic war (3)

    Chapter 215 Diplomatic war (3)


    Tranted by Gamer @ endlessfantasytrantions


    ¡°Yang Hong, can you really represent your Lord?¡± Zhang Zhao was puzzled. Although he did not like Gan Ning¡¯s navy to be at Jiangxia, at the same time, it was a big bargaining chip. It could be used to extort a lot of things from Zhang Zhao but was easily given away like this. This is why Zhang Zhao doubted Yang Hong¡¯s credibility. His words were not something a person could simply say.


    Yang Hong swore that if Gan Ning¡¯s navy did not leave the waters of Jiangxia, he would cut his throat in front of Zhang Zhao. He even wrote a letter that ordered the Lu Bu¡¯s Army to withdraw from the river as a sign of truce.


    The Lu Bu¡¯s Army does not want to fight? Gan Ning¡¯s navy withdrawing from the river is a good thing. If they had refused, Zhang Zhao would also not be able to find a solution.


    ¡°Since Yang Hong guaranteed the withdrawal of Gan Ning¡¯s navy, I will not create a fuss.¡± Zhang Zhao¡¯s behavior became magnanimous. ¡°Yang Hong, I came as a representative to my Lord, naturally, with sincerity. My second question is if it is possible to release the prisoners?¡± Zhang Zhao asked his second question.


    Captured soldiers is it?! Yang Hong processed this information. In actual fact, the one that Zhang Zhao wanted the most was probably Lu Su! Yang Hong knew that Lu Su was captured. Liu Mang also told him that Lu Su was very talented and was a big bargaining chip. The Jiangdong Army would definitely want him back. Looking at Zhang Zhao¡¯s appearance, Yang Hong decided the information was probably correct.


    If Zhang Zhao had started by asking about Lu Su, it was possible that this Lu Su is just an ordinary soldier or scribe. His rescue was just a front to appease the hearts of others. However, Zhang Zhao has requested the rescue of the soldiers and did not say Lu Su¡¯s name, possible so that the Lu Bu¡¯s Army lowered their guards to Lu Su. After that, they would obtain the release of Lu Su for a low price. If it was an ordinary person, they may be tricked by this tactic and even thank Zhang Zhao.


    However, Yang Hong will not fall for this trick! After all, Yang Hong is not a militarymander or strategist. However, he is an expert in diplomacy. He is a political strategist.


    During the former Han dynasty, the emperor dismissed all the schools and revered only Confucianism. Although all the schools taught Confucianism, the only real Confucian schrs were Kong Rong, Qiao Xuan and Zhengxuan. The other students only learn it half way just to pass exams.


    Just like Guo Jia.


    Cao Cao and Cheng Yu were from a Legalist school while Zhuge Liang was a from a Mohist school. Yang Hong was someone who came out from Political School.


    Among the famous political strategist was Su Qin and Zhang Yi. Su Qin united 6 kingdoms together to fight against the Qin. The 6 kingdoms linked from north to south, forming the Vertical Alliance System, and was the opposing force to the Horizontal Alliance System.


    The Horizontal Alliance System was an alliance that participate in the Qin kingdom¡¯s ascension. The Vertical Alliance¡¯s purpose was to unite the weak kingdoms to oppose the strong. The Horizontal Alliance¡¯s purpose was to defend against the attacks and continue to expand theirnds.


    (TN: So basically, Vertical Alliance because 6 kingdoms formed a vertical line and Horizontal Alliance because horizontal is the opposite of vertical. Such wonderful naming sense.)


    At that time, diplomats were highly valued by their nations. Their words could decide the life and death of a country.


    During times of peace, the political strategists were not valued. It was only during troubled times, such as the downfall of eastern Han, when the political strategists are able to make a name for themselves.


    Yang Hong chose Yuan Shu. However, Yuan Shu was a prideful person who thinks that he is the smartest genius in the world and carries the will of the Heavens. As a result, Yang Hong¡¯s Hezhong Lianheng techniques did not work.


    Now that he is in the Lu Bu¡¯s Army, Yang Hong has finally remembered this long-lost feeling. This kind of discussions was something Yang Hong wanted the most!


    ¡°Can! Since we are already at truce. As long as the prisoners were willing to go back to Jiangdong, I can allow them to go back to Jiangdong in the name of my Lord!¡± You wanted the prisoners? Sure! I will give them all to you as long as they want to go!


    ¡°That would be great!¡± Zhang Zhao really did not expect Yang Hong to be so nice to talk to and so readily return the prisoners. Zhang Zhao has almostpleted half his objectives already. It was even possible for him toplete all of his objectives today.


    ¡°Brother Yang, in fact, among these prisoners, one of them is my nephew. Is it possible for Brother Yang to release him first?¡± Zhang Zhao started to be more intimate since Yang Hong was so nice.


    ¡°Nephew? Zhang Zhao¡¯s nephew also participated in the battle? That is really not good! It is too dangerous even if he wanted merits. Let the warriors do the fighting while we strategists strategize from the back. Otherwise, he may die from his carelessness! At that time, Zhang Zhao would be the one to be sad!¡± Yang Hong showed surprise on his face but his heart sneered.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s right! I did not want to let him go but he insisted on going to see the world! He has suffered so much from eating like this! Thankfully, he is still alive! Perhaps his mother blessed him from the heavens!¡± Zhang Zhao said to Yang Hong in a lower tone. His expression seemed to show concern for his nephew and also longing for his nephew to be a dragon. ¡°Is it possible for me to see him first? I have doted on him since he was small and he has never faced such hardship before!¡±


    ¡°No problem! In the end, all the prisoners are going back to Jiangdong! Releasing him one day earlier would not make much of a difference!¡± Yang Hong was very generous. It was as if he was a Jiangdong spy instead of Lu Bu¡¯s Army¡¯s diplomat.


    ¡°Thank you very much Brother Yang! If your life in Lujiang is not good, you cane to Yangtze to find Zhao!¡± Yang Hong was so generous and even agreed to immediately release the prisoners that Zhang Zhao was very happy. He immediately tried to make a connection with Yang Hong.


    ¡°Haha, I will not go and trouble Brother Zhang!¡± Yang Hong still kept his smiling face Go to Jiangdong? Why would I do that? You think Sun Ce has never met me before? If he could have gone to Jiangdong, he would have done so already. Why would be stay at Lu Bu¡¯s camp? At that time, Wan Cheng still belonged to Sun Ce. ¡°I do not know the name of Zhang Zhao¡¯s nephew. I will need for you to mention it!¡± Yang Hong put down the cup and asked.


    ¡°His surname is Lu. His name Su Zi Jing! He is very easy to differentiate. He went to see the world so he only wore robes!¡± Zhang Zhao said.


    (TN: Top advisor who failed to include names in their calctions.)


    Lu Su? Hahaha, how did Lu Su became Zhang Zhao¡¯s nephew? One has the surname Lu and the other has the surname Zhang! Did they have a difference of eight generations!?


    ¡°No problem! No problem at all! Messenger! Go to the prison and bring out the person called Lu Su!¡± Yang Hongmanded a soldier. These soldiers were given to him to help make negotiations smoother. ¡°Do not worry Brother Zhang. Your nephew wille soon!¡±


    ¡°No hurry, no hurry!¡± Zhang Zhao quickly said as he covered his mouth with the cup. Haha, I got it! The preparations for Lu Su to leave was already prepared and Lu Su will leave on that day itself. By the time the Lu Bu¡¯s Army have noticed the problem, Lu Su would be long gone.


    Zhang Zhao waited for several hours and impatiently asked. ¡°Brother Yang, why is it taking so long?¡±


    ¡°Do not worry, Brother Zhang. There are over 10,000 prisoners in Wan Cheng City. It would be hard to find one.¡± Yang Hong appeased Zhang Zhao.


    After another hour, Zhang Zhao finally could not wait anymore when he suddenly heard the sound of footsteps. He asked if the soldier has returned.


    He wondered if Lu Su has been brought.


    The soldier leaned to whisper towards Yang Hong but was refused. ¡°Anything you want to say can be said directly! Brother Zhang is not an outsider!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The soldier followedmands and opened his mouth. ¡°Report, Official Yang. In the prison, there are no scribes by the name of Lu Su!¡±


    ¡°That is impossible!¡± Zhang Zhao did not believe it. He received the report that Lu Su was captured.


    ¡°He is truly not there?¡± Yang Hong asked again.


    ¡°Really not there! But...¡± The soldier hesistantly said.


    ¡°Speak!¡±


    ¡°There are Urban Army soldiers that said that they had killed a scribe by the name of Lu Su!¡±


    ¡°Puu~¡± Hearing this words, Zhang Zhao identally spat out the tea. ¡°Lu Su is dead!?¡± Zhang Zhao was dumbfounded. If Lu Su was dead, who was he supposed to save? No, no. Zhang Zhao shook his head. He received the report that Lu Su was captured after losing in the naval battle on Jiang Qin¡¯s gship. He was captured after the navy was destroyed. On the other hand, the Urban Army was guarding the walls. Since his own soldiers would not lie, it could only mean that the Lu Bu¡¯s Army is lying.


    Zhang Zhao¡¯s face sunk. ¡°Brother Yang! What is the meaning of this! If you do not want to release my nephew you can just tell me! Why do you try and deceive Zhao!¡±


    ¡°No! I did not deceive you!¡± Yang Hong countered. ¡°If Brother Zhang¡¯s nephew was in there, I would definitely send him to Brother Zhang unharmed!¡±


    ¡°Then why did you bluff me that Lu Su is dead!¡± Zhang Zhao endured his anger asked.


    ¡°Because Lu Su is not your nephew!¡±

 Chapter 216 - Condition!

    Chapter 216 Condition!


    Tranted by Gamer @ endlessfantasytrantions


    ¡°You!¡± Zhang Zhao finally understood this Yang fatty. This Yang Hong actually knew about Lu Su¡¯s identity but did not reveal it. Instead, he purposefully yed a joke on Zhang Zhao. His happiness and anger were like actions of a monkey in front of Yang Hong as Yang Hong watched the performance.


    Zhang Zhao took a deep breath. He must not get angry. This is because if he became angry, he would lose his reasoning and be led around during the peace talks. If he acted impulsively, he might bring bad luck to Jiangdong.


    ¡°Fine. I admit that this Lu Su is not my nephew. He is the military advisor of the 100,000 soldiers that attacked Wan Cheng.¡± Zhang Zhao said Lu Su¡¯s identity. He knew that Yang Hong already knew about it since Yang Hong yed a fool of him. Therefore, he decided that there is no longer any point of hiding Lu Su¡¯s identity and they could go ahead and talk about the price.


    ¡°If Brother Zhang Zhao had done that earlier, it would have saved us a lot of trouble! The Wan Cheng prison is on the other side of the city. A trip back and forth would have taken a lot of time!¡± Yang Hongined pitifully to Zhang Zhao and made it as if it was all Zhang Zhao¡¯s fault. Zhang Zhao could not help but feel angry at theplete waste of time. He admitted that he concealed Lu Su¡¯s real identity. However, Yang Hong already knew about it yet pretended to send out soldiers so that he couldugh at the joke.


    ¡°Just say it, Elder Yang.¡± Zhang Zhao already prepared himself to be ughtered ever since Yang Hong continued to y with (TN: troll) him. They already knew about Lu Su¡¯s identity so Zhang Zhao had no choice but to be obedient and not swindle anyone.


    ¡°Haha¡± Yang Hong knows that now is the time to speak about the price and stretched out his palm.


    ¡°5,000 gold!?¡± Zhang Zhao¡¯s face sank. 5,000 gold is not a small amount of money. 5,000 gold could recruit and outfit 10,000 soldiers or set up a small battalion of cavalry. Even medium sized families do not have that kind of money.


    Even the richest man in Xuzhou only gave 5,000 gold to Liu Bei when he married off his daughter. That man had 2,000 servants and carts full of jewelry. It was a truly shocking event. Now if Jiangdong wants to redeem Lu Su, they would need to prepare 5,000 gold. It was like a robbery! Although valuable, Lu Su does not cost so much! This was Jiangdong¡¯s half a year worth of tax.


    Zhang Zhao calmed himself down. 5,000 gold is still within eptable limits for Zhang Zhao. Lu Su was not only Jiangdong¡¯s military advisor but also the sessor to the Lu family. Rather, the Lu family has already given up on taking charge and Lu Su was the one handling all the affairs. Before leaving, Zhang Zhao received a few thousand gold pieces for the release of Lu Su.


    That is why Zhang Zhao looked straight at Yang Hong.


    Now he needs to haggle the price with Yang Hong to lower the price. Even if it failed, Zhang Zhao would not feel sad as most of the money is paid by the Lu family and Jiangdong would only need to pay a small part of the fee. The release of Lu Su would only benefit Jiangdong and it would not do them any harm.


    Zhang Zhao was very familiar of a story about a king who likes to have horses. He offered to pay thousands of gold to look for a fine horse. After three years, no one appeared with a horse. At that time, an officer with a low position volunteered. ¡°Please give this job to me!¡± The king nodded his head. In less than 3 months, the officer found a fine horse. When he thought about buying it, the horse died. In the end, he still bought the horse for 500 gold and took the bones of the dead horse back. When presented to the king, the king got very angry. ¡°I asked you to buy a living horse! What is the use of the dead horse! You wasted 500 gold!¡±


    The officialugh. ¡°Do not be angry. If you are willing to buy the dead horse, the people will recognize you as someone who truly love horses and will be willing to present you with horses.¡± Not even a yearter, three people came to present their horses to the king.


    Now Zhang Zhao is treating Lu Su like the dead horse as Lu Su was also like a fine horse. Zhang Zhao could use the 5,000 gold to tell the world that they are willing to spend a huge amount of money to redeem people with talent. The people would see that Jiangdong is desiring talented officers and will go to Jiangdong!


    ¡°5,000 gold is too expensive! This is a price that Jiangdong could not ept!¡± Zhang Zhao said to Yang Hong with a straight face.


    ¡°5,000 gold?¡± Yang Hong listened to Zhang Zhao and shook his head. ¡°Not 5,000 gold!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not 5,000 gold!?¡± Zhang Zhao froze for a moment. If it was not 5,000 gold than how much? Zhang Zhao also knew that Lu Su was a person with amazing talent. He was among the young and talented Jiangdong people like Sun Ce, Sun Quan and Zhou Yu. Zhang Zhao was very intimate with Sun Quan and knows that Sun Quan also fancies this person. Lu Su was an honest man but his craftiness was also good. His abilities in battle and administration was also first ss. Although he was not as good as Zhou Yu, the reason was because he was less experienced. When Lu Su has be more experienced, it is possible for him to even get his own army.


    In the original history, Lu Su followed Zhou Yu. Although he was smart, he was not as experienced. He received his learning experience from Zhou Yu. One day, Zhou Yu contracted a disease on his journey and died. He passed away after chasing out most of the enemies of Jiangdong and the only archenemy left was Cao Cao. Naturally, Cao Cao was very happy and took this opportunity to attack but thanks to Lu Su, who has been gaining a lot of experience, Cao Cao never managed to gain the advantage.


    Lu Su¡¯s value was 5,000 gold! Zhang Zhao did not believe that Yang Hong did not know that. However, since Yang Hong said it was not 5,000 gold, it must be 50,000 gold! Zhang Zhao stood up angrily and shouted. ¡°Elder Yang! Are you crazy? 50,000 gold! Even if Jiangdong had that much money, we cannot take it out!¡± That amount of money was enough to start anew the Yuzhou Cavalry, outfit the whole of the Jiangdong Navy and even restock their provisions.


    ¡°50,000 gold!?¡± Yang Zhouughed at the anxious Zhang Zhao. ¡°Brother Zhang Zhao, do not be anxious. Do not be rash!¡±


    ¡°Hmph! Elder Yang, we came here with sincerity! If your host Lu Bu does not have sincerity, then there is nothing to discuss. You can even let Gan Ning¡¯s navy go back to Jiangxia. At worse, we will give it away and join forces with Liu Biao!¡± 50,000 gold was not something Zhang Zhao or Jiangdong could give. If it was reced by provisions, as the prices of food increased because of the turmoil, it could be exchanged for 200,000 stones worth of provision. Even the amount of provisions obtained from robbing the nobles in Wan Cheng was less than 100,000 stones of provisions. Zhang Zhao could not promise that. At that time, it would be better for Jiangdong to continue fighting. He believed that Liu Biao would also happily sit aside and watch the battle.


    ¡°Brother Zhang Zhao. Are you saying you do not want a truce anymore and want to continue fighting? Fine!¡± Yang Hong changed his smiling face and started ring. ¡°Since you no longer want to have peace talks, I will appeal to my lord, and ask Gan Ning to continue down the Yangtze River!¡± Yang Hong knew when to be flexible and when to be stiff.


    ¡°Go down the river?¡± Zhang Zhao thinks that Yang Hong is threatening him by allowing Gan Ning to go back to Jiangxia and threaten Jiangdong.


    ¡°Not to Jiangxi!¡± Zhang Zhao subconsciously said.


    ¡°Go to Jiangxia?¡± Yang Hong sneered. ¡°Since I have already asked Gan Ning¡¯s navy to withdraw from Jiangxia, Gan Ning¡¯s navy will go to the river instead. It is best if Brother Zhang Zhao to go back and wait for our army!¡±


    Zhang Zhao quickly thought about the river. The Jiangdong Army not only need to protect Jiangxia from Gan Ning. There is a long and natural river that the Jiangdong Army used as a natural barrier. However, that river was too long. It would be good if the Lu Bu¡¯s Army did not have a navy. After so many years, the ones that the Jiangdong Navy has destroyed was the Yangzhou Navy. The Yuzhou Navy and the Xuzhou Navy have also suffered losses. The unluckiest one was the Jingzhou Navy that kept being defeated.


    Had Yang Hong said thisst time, Zhang Zhao would not even botherughing at him. The Jiangdong Navy was the king of the Yangtze River. The other navies were simply not worth their time. Even the Jingzhou Navy could not defeat them! But now the situation has changed. Lu Bu has that weapon! At the marine camp of Wan Cheng, 30,000 of the Jiangdong Navy was somehow destroyed. If it had happened again, it would not be a joke. Now Jiangdong have 2 more navies. One is with Zhou Yu and the other is with Sun Quan. Zhang Zhao did not dare to gamble. Even if they could defeat Lu Bu¡¯s navy, the Yangtze River was so long that Lu Bu could just harass them until they were exhausted and then dispatch the Wolf Cavalry. Liu Biao and Lu Bu may also not go and fight as they had amon enemy.


    If that really happened, his mistakes would be very big. His job was to make sure Lu Bu¡¯s Army and Jiangdong stop fighting. He must not allow them to continue fighting.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Even then, 50,000 gold was too much and Jiangdong could not provide that much. In other words, they would need to sacrifice Lu Su. ¡°We do not have 50,000 gold! You think too highly of us!¡± If Jiangdong gave Lu Bu 50,000 gold, the Jiangdong Army would be destroyed. They would not have money to pay the soldiers or even feed the soldiers.


    ¡°Who even said 50,000 gold!¡± Yang Hong asked rhetorically. Although Zhang Zhao has not relented, Yang Hong noticed that Zhang Zhao has already admitted defeat. Although he wanted to coerce Zhang Zhao, he did not want Zhang Zhao to go crazy. It is true that the navy of 30,000 was defeated. However, that was only one part of the main army. Another reason Gan Ning won the battle was also because the Jiangdong Navy was not prepared. It was the first time they encountered the ballistae and it was also the first time they had this kind of battle. However, the next few encounters would no longer be the same. Their generals were no pushovers and they couldbine their 70,000 remaining soldiers for an attack.


    On the other hand, if Lu Bu had lost these few thousand soldiers, he would be in trouble. This is because Lu Bu does not have anyone that can build ships. Although Lu Bu could supply Gan Ning with soldiers, he could not give Gan Ning ships.


    Without warships, how could they be called a navy? At most, they would be the swimmers of the Army.


    ¡°Not 50,000 gold!?¡± If it is not 50,000 gold then why did Yang Hong shake his head when I said 5,000 gold?


    ¡°Who told you 50,000 gold?¡± Yang Hong sat down and drank a cup of tea. ¡°Did I, Yang Hong, ever said 50,000 gold? Brother Zhang, I am a reasonable person. I have once served Yuan Shu. At that time, even he could not take out 50,000 gold. It would be impossible for Jiangdong!¡±


    ¡°Then how much!¡± Zhang Zhao started tough. It is not 50,000 gold, it is not 5,000 gold. ¡°Is it 500 gold?¡± Zhang Zhao sneered at Yang Hong. 500 gold may be a lot for an ordinary citizen or a small noble. Zhang Zhao looked at Yang Hong expectantly.


    ¡°It is not 500 gold!¡± Yang Hong shook his head again and continued to drink.


    ¡°Oh Yang Hong, Yang Hong. If you do not want to discuss, you can say it earlier! Jiangdong is not begging you for peace talks!¡±


    Yang Hong merely looked at Zhang Zhao¡¯s attitude. He knows if he yed it wrong, Zhang Zhao may even turn hostile. ¡°Only 50 gold.¡± Yang Hong was still showing his hand.


    ¡°50 gold!¡± What kind of pricing is this? Several horses? Several pieces of armor? Half a warship? This is not a joke! 50 gold may not even afford a good horse or good armor. Zhang Zhao has an ancient jade in his house. That jade was worth more than 1 tinum. Now Lu Su is only worth 50 gold?


    (TN. Error 404: Zhang Zhao.exe is not found. Please restart brain.)


    ¡°Only 50 gold! Don¡¯t tell me Jiangdong cannot afford to pay that much!¡± Yang Hong showed a look of sympathy. ¡°If that is the case, then Brother Zhang should leave and pretend this man Lu Su never existed.¡± Yang Hong waved.


    Lu Su was only 50 gold? Why at such a low price? What is the purpose Yang Hong mess around so much? Like this, Zhang Zhao could pay the 50 gold immediately and take away Lu Su.


    ¡°Come, go to my room and take out 100 gold for Yang Hong!¡± Zhang Zhao still could not believe the low price and decided to take out the 100 gold in his room. These were part of his travelling expenses. If what Yang Hong said is true, Lu Su will be released immediately.


    ¡°Elder Yang. Inside is 100 gold. You may open it to check.¡± Zhang Zhao ced the package on the table and pushed it towards Yang Hong.


    ¡°Zhang Zhao, how could I, Yang Hong, not believe you? There is no point!¡± Yang Hong also smiled and pushed the package to the side.


    ¡°Now can you release the prisoner?¡± Zhang Zhao asked again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so impatient!¡± Yang Hong was still smiling. ¡°It is alreadyte. Even if I released Lu Su now, it would not be a good time to go back. Let me prepare a ce for Lu Su to freshen up and then you two could leave Wan Cheng together!¡± The sky was already dark and Lu Su would also need to clean himself otherwise it would be smelly.


    ¡°Let us discuss about other things now. Zhang Zhao. My Lord has withdrawn general Gan Ning from Jiangxia and even released talented prisoners for only 100 gold. Now it is time for Zhang Zhao to show Sun Ce¡¯s sincerity.¡± Yang Hong smiled and looked at Zhang Zhao.


    ¡°N?¡± Zhang Zhao knotted his eyebrows. If what Yang Hong said is true, then Lu Bu¡¯s show of sincerity is really big. It was almost equivalent to without any conditions. Now Sun Ce must show almost an equal amount of sincerity as well otherwise they would be known as stingy.


    ¡°We released our prisoners. That is why, the Sun Ce¡¯s Army must also release their prisoners!¡± Yang Hong finally talked about his purpose.


    ¡°The captured Lu Bu¡¯s Army?¡± Zhang Zhao do not understand. In the battle of Lujiang, the Jiangdong Army was wiped out and only Sun Ce and 5,000 soldiers managed to escape. How would there be any prisoners!


    ¡°Yes!¡± Yang Hong took out a piece of paper and showed it to Zhang Zhao. ¡°Brother Zhang, look at this. This are names of the people captured by Sun Ce¡¯s Army!¡±


    Zhang Zhao finally understood the meaning of the word prisoners. These were the names of the family and viges of the Danyang soldiers. Their names, surnames, and order of seniority was also written. This is because the Danyang soldiers have now joined the Lu Bu¡¯s Army. This is especially true for the Chu division who had the names of everyone in their vige written in the paper. Other Danyang soldiers also had the names of their family written in there. Their families were in Jiangdong and they were afraid Sun Ce would attack their families. This is because they went on strike during the battle that Sun Ce did not manage to capture Wan Cheng. If they did not dy the capture of Wan Cheng, even if the Wolf Cavalry arrived, they would not be able to do anything as Sun Ce would have already been inside Wan Cheng. Liu Mang, in order to allow these Danyang soldiers to pledge their service wholeheartedly, could only rescue their families. However, the number of families were too much and smuggling them out was impossible. That is why the only possible way was by exchanging prisoners.


    ¡°Good idea!¡± Zhang Zhao sneered. Lu Bu is trying to buy popr feeling. After bringing their families over, the soldier would be more willing to risk their lives for Lu Bu. There were tens of thousands of people to be released and it would be difficult even for Jiangdong.


    ¡°Fine!¡± Zhang Zhao thought for a bit and agreed. At the end of the day, the amount of people ¡®captured¡¯ in Jiangdong was also not small. Now they could reform their army and it was much better than having old and weak women and children.


    ¡°Oh this is good!¡± Yang Hong smiled as he achieved his first goal. His was asked by Lu Bu to exchange the life of Lu Su with the lives of the tens of thousands of people. However, Yang Hong made Zhang Zhao think he need to pay and Zhang Zhao somehow offered 5,000 gold. If Zhang Zhao had actually pay 5,000 gold, Lu Su would be famous and many more talented people would want to join Sun Ce. That was something Yang Hong could not allow to happen.


    That is why Yang Hong sold Lu Su for 50 gold and use sincerity so that Zhang Zhao would release the families of the Danyang soldiers.


    ¡°On to the next one.¡± Yang Hong waved. ¡°I think we have time for a short break.¡±


    ¡°There are still those nobles, you must give them to us!¡± Zhang Zhao¡¯s second objective was the nobles. At first, Sun Ce was prepared to tell the noble families that their children have already died in battle. However, Chen Gong have already send out the news that those noble children were still alive. Chen Gong proposal to Lu Bu was to make sure Lu Bu does not offend the nobles in Jiangdong as it would not give him any benefits. It would only make the noble families more willing to support Sun Ce. That is why it is better to let the noble children live and use them as a bargaining chip or as goodwill. If the Lu Bu¡¯s Army show the Jiangdong nobles goodwill, they would ept it.


    ¡°Sure!¡± Yang Hong said refreshingly and once again made Zhang Zhao be ¡®troubled¡¯. The Lu Bu¡¯s Army wanted to release the nobles anyway. The question would be the pricing.


    ¡°1,000 gold!¡± Yang Hong raised a finger. He was no longer messing around with Zhang Zhao and went straight to the point. ¡°1,000 gold and we only have 9 noble children!¡±


    ¡°1,000 gold!¡± These people were not as talented as Lu Su and were useless people rushing for merits. However, the ransom was not paid by the Sun Ce¡¯s Army so it was fine. It was 1,000 gold! Altogether it would 9,000 gold for the 9 people!


    ¡°Do not make the promise yet!¡± Yang Hong stopped Zhang Zhao. ¡°The 1,000 gold was only the ransom. My Lord has additional conditions!¡±


    ¡°What conditions!?¡± This was the first time that Yang Hong gave the conditions. Zhang Zhao¡¯s face became serious.


    ¡°One person will be exchanged for 100 people. This 100 people must be real shipwrights!¡± This is what Yang Hong really wants. People to build ships!

 Chapter 217 - Condition! (2)

    Chapter 217 Condition! (2)


    Tranted by Gamer @ endlessfantasytrantions


    900 craftsmen would repair the ships. These people were of the lowest in the social strata of Jiangdong and a craftsman was also the lowest profession in Jiangdong. All these people added up was not even 1,000 gold. However, each of the craftsmen have their own unique skills such as repairing ships or building hulls. It was in an era where the ships were mostly used on the river only. However, the risk was high. If they were not careful, the entire ship could be eliminated. Even in the age of modern science and technology, these were required skills. Even during the Yuan Empire, their strong andrge navy, got destroyed by strong winds.


    One of the reasons the Jiangdong navy was strong was because of their ships. Their shipwrights were strict while building the ships and each ship was of high quality.


    Sun Ce would not let the shipwrights leave to other lords as that would allow the others to be able to make ships. Now Lu Bu wants shipwrights to make more warships.


    Now the only ones who could build warships was Liu Biao, Sun Ce, Cao Cao and Yuan Shao. However, the only one with real craftsmen was Sun Ce. Cao Cao could not wholeheartedly build warships while he is busy conquering the Central ins. This is one of the reasons Cao Cao unwittingly allowed Pang Tong to tie up his ships with iron. When that happens, everywhere is a dead angle and it was like asking the enemy to attack.


    Yuan Shao could also build a navy but he did not care. He looks down on the navy because he thinks the navy was only useful as a transport. They are not as important and ground forces because the ground forces are the ones who ended up sieging cities. This is why Yuan Shao has a lot of troops and cavalries but very little navy.


    Liu Biao ced importance in navies as well. However, the ones in charge of the navies was the Cai and Zhang family, so he does not have the ability to do much.


    Lu Bu¡¯s Wolf Cavalry could be said to be the king of thend and would give anybody who encountered it a headache. 10,000 of them would be capable of blocking all movements of the enemy. They were also willing to charge into 10,000 infantries with only 800 cavalries. Now, the Lu Bu¡¯s Army only had 5,000 Wolf Cavalry. Gao Shun does not like to boast but he is confident that as long as they are not facing against 100,000 soldiers, he would not be afraid. The Sun Ce¡¯s Army have also experienced the might of the Urban Army, the ck g Army and the Danyang soldiers before. Inparison to the elite soldiers of Jiangdong, Lu Bu¡¯s Army is much stronger.


    The only reason Sun Ce is not afraid of Lu Bu is because of the Yangtze River¡¯s natural barrier.


    He depended on his powerful navy and the construction of warships. He knows that in Wan Cheng and the rest of Lujiang does not have any craftsmen to build ships. All of the shipwrights are already gathered at Jiangdong. Jiangdong was full of docks and craftsmen. They do not only build warships but also ordinary transport cargos.


    Although Liu Biao and Sun Ce were at war, the business people have nothing to do with it. They continued to do business between Jingzhou and Jiangdong despite the battles. As long as it is not weapons, both sides ignored them. After all, everyone still needs to find a living. Jingzhou has salt and iron while Jiangdong has grains and cereals.


    If they had given Lu Bu shipwrights and docks, the Yangtze River would have a new formidable enemy that has even defeated them before!


    Although they were strong, their ships were their weak point. The moment Lu Bu has lost his ships, he would no longer have any ships. On the other hand, Jiangdong could continue to build ships. The rtionship of their army was now like Japan and United States during the World War 2. The Japanese navy was small and powerful and attacked Pearl Harbor. Unfortunately, the Japanese ship build capabilities were not as good as the United States. In the end, the Japanese could only face failure.


    If Lu Bu was given shipwrights, they would no longer have a limit to their ships. Although Lu Bu still does not have a strong navy, they have that strange weapon. That weapon caused the defeat of the Jiangdong Navy despite the advantages of the Jiangdong Army. If Lu Bu could build ships as well, he would be unmatched in naval battles.


    ¡°No!¡± Zhang Zhao did not hesitate to refuse. Even if he lost the 9 noble children, at most it was the hearts of 9 noble families. However, if Lu Bu had shipwrights, the whole of Jiangdong would be lost.


    ¡°Is it really impossible?¡± Yang Hong also knows that this is a difficult request. As long as the people in Jiangdong are not idiots, it would be impossible for them to give away craftsmen. However, the objective to obtain craftsmen was given by Lu Bu as an order. He must definitely find some. Otherwise Lu Bu will be stranded and could never cross the river. Even if he has defeated Liu Biao and Sun Ce, he would not be able to gain any benefits.


    If it was several years ago, the craftsmen would not be a problem especially in Yanzhou and Yuzhou. This is because there were many craftsmen and shipwrights everywhere. However, there were very little now because Sun Ce and Liu Biao has recalled all the craftsmen. They were the kings of the river and did not want others to upy the river. That way, others would not be able to have warships on the river.


    ¡°Absolutely impossible!¡± These were their trump card. How could they give it away?


    Yang Hong shook his head. ¡°What a pity. It looks like we could only approach Liu Biao and see if they are willing to provide craftsmen.¡±


    ¡°Do not try and threaten me! Like I said, we will leave Jiangxia and at that time, Liu Biao will not provide you with support to fight against Jiangdong. Did you think that Jingzhou would provide you with shipwrights? Keep dreaming!¡± Liu Biao was also one of the kings of the river. He would not surrender craftsmen to Lu Bu as he knows that Lu Bu is also strong enough to defeat the Jiangdong Navy.


    ¡°Who said Liu Biao would not agree? Liu Biao came to us with a messenger saying that they want our ballistae. There are a lot of conditions that we could give! The craftsmen are just one of it.¡± Yang Hong shook his head and pretended to leave.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Zhang Zhao quickly stopped Yang Hong. ¡°What did you say? The ballistae!?¡±


    ¡°No, no, you heard wrong. I did not say anything!¡± Yang Hong lied tantly and waved. ¡°Zhang Zhao. You can go back the next day. I have already called back Gan Ning and you can take Lu Su and the other prisoners back to Jiangdong! Don¡¯t forget to send us our prisoners as well! I will take leave here!¡± Yang Hong said as he cupped his fist to leave.


    Cannot let Yang Hong leave! This was the first thought that appeared in Zhang Zhao¡¯s head. This is because the thing that Yang Hong said was too scary! The ultimate weapon that send 30,000 of the Jiangdong Navy swimming in the river. The Lu Bu¡¯s Army intends to discuss with Liu Biao about it. If it was just Lu Bu who had the ballistae, the Jiangdong Army would not need to worry so much. This is because the Lu Bu¡¯s Army is small and untrained.


    The Lu Bu¡¯s Navy¡¯s terrorizing ability is much stronger than their actualbat capabilities. This is why the Liu Biao¡¯s Jingzhou Navy is still the Jiangdong Navy¡¯s main opponent. Lu Bu¡¯s Navy was left aside to finish offter. Now that Jingzhou¡¯s Liu Biao wants to enter a discussion with Lu Bu, they may actually obtain that technology. As Jingzhou¡¯s ability to build ships was as good as Jiangdong, Zhang Zhao did not want to imagine what it would be like if Jingzhou had the ballistae as well. Jingzhou also had a lot of good craftsmen because Jingzhou was one of the few ces that were peaceful during the battle with Dong Zhuo. Jiangdong also had a mountain of problems and was not very peaceful. As a result, a lot of people escaped to Jingzhou, including the craftsmen. Although Jingzhou had better warships, they had weaker soldiers as there were less people to train them.


    If Jingzhou managed to obtain this technology, the situation would change. Jingzhou was notcking in warships and craftsmen. If the Lu Bu¡¯s Army of 20 ships could sink 30,000 soldiers, then Jingzhou that could constantly build ships and outfit it with the ballistae would do even worse. The Jiangdong Navy would have no hope of living. The Jiangdong Navy could outnumber Lu Bu¡¯s ship 10 to 1 but the Jingzhou Navy would have hundreds of ships. He doubted that Zhou Yu could stop 70,000 soldiers and their ballistae with just 30,000 soldiers.


    ¡°But if the Jiangdong Navy is destroyed, you would not receive any benefits as well!¡± Zhang Zhao said unexpectedly. If the Jiangdong Army is destroyed, the whole river would be controlled by Liu Biao and Lu Bu would not gain any benefits as well. The Jingzhou Navy would be able to block the routes and make sure that Lu Bu is trapped in Wan Cheng.


    ¡°What is the need to worry?¡± Yang Hong shook his head. ¡°If they want to block the routes then just let them block! To begin with, we do not have much of a navy. It is not much different from letting the Jiangdong Navy block us! Could the Jingzhou Army evene ashore to fight us? What is the need to be afraid of Liu Biao? The Jiangdong Army could use the Yangtze River as a natural river but Jingzhou could not do that!¡± What Yang Hong said was correct. If Liu Biao were to block Wan Cheng, that is all they could do. However, if the Jiangdong Army were to block Wan Cheng, they could attack at any time. Besides that, even Liu Biao¡¯s Jingzhou Army was less of a match to Lu Bu¡¯s Armypared to Sun Ce!


    Jiangdong also has a natural barrier that prevents ground forces from attacking at full power. On the other hand, the Lu Bu¡¯s Army would still be able to attack Jingzhou even if they were blocked at the Yangtze River.


    ¡°Elder Yang! Yang Hong! Brother Yang!¡± Zhang Zhao became shameless and quickly grabbed Yang Hong¡¯s hand. ¡°Brother Yang! Do not go! We can talk about this!¡±


    ¡°But Zhang Zhao was not willing! My Lord told me that I must obtain craftsmen and shipwrights! If I cannot get those then there is nothing to discuss!¡± Yang Hong was very indifferent. If he were to take out the ballistae, not only would Jingzhou Liu Biao panic but it would also make Jiangdong restless. Especially those that were on the receiving end of the ballistae. 30,000 soldiers were like 30,000 pigs. Out of the 30,000 soldiers, 10,000 were elites. They were elites like the onesmanded by Zhou Yu right now. In fact, even the 30,000 pigs would try and fight back. These 30,000 soldiers were simply destroyed without a chance to fight back.


    ¡°It can be discussed! It can be discussed!¡± Zhang Zhao was helpless. Yang Hong now hasplete control of the discussion. It can be said that anything Yang Hong proposed right now would be epted by Zhang Zhao.


    ¡°I want 100 craftsmen per noble!¡± Yang Hong was direct. The craftsmen were the main objective of the negotiation. If Lu Bu does not want to be trapped, he would need the craftsmen for development. Building ships was time consuming and could not be done immediately. Now that Sun Ce, Liu Biao, Cao Cao and Yuan Shao were busy, this was the best time for development. This opportunity must not be missed.


    ¡°Can! 900 craftsmen! Let me arrange it to send it over!¡± Zhang Zhao could no longer reject as the card yed by Yang Hong was too big. It was so big that it could waste many years of efforts of Sun Ce and the Jiangdong Army. Even if Sun Ce was not willing to do it, Zhang Zhao had no other choice.


    ¡°This is the best! Since we have finished the discussion, I shall take my leave and report it to my lord!¡± Yang Hong said and left.


    ¡°Yang Hong! Wait!¡± Zhang Zhao could not let Yang Hong leave yet. He promised the 900 craftsmen because of the issue with the ballistae. If the Lu Bu¡¯s Army gave the technology to Liu Biao anyway, his efforts would be wasted. ¡°Yang Hong do you know about the matter with the ballistae!¡±


    ¡°The ballistae? It is our armies¡¯ weapon. It is a killing instrument!¡± Yang Hong exined to Zhang Zhao about the ballistae extravagantly. Zhang Zhao did not know them! Although he knew that the ballistae could destroy towered ships, it was exaggerated until Zhang Zhao thought it was some kind of guided missile. (AN: That is if he knew what guided missile actually is.)


    ¡°State your price! Yang Hong!¡± Zhang Zhao looked straight at Yang Hong. This was one of his main objectives as the ballistae was the greatest threat to Jiangdong.


    ¡°Not for sale! This is the nation¡¯s secret weapon! How could we sell it!¡± Yang Hong was firm and would not sell the technology. He even showed a confused expression as if asking how did Zhang Zhao even think it was possible to buy the technology.


    Not for sale? You said you want to sell it to Liu Biao!? If it is not for sale, why did you tempt me!?


    In fact, Yang Hong did not even want to mention the ballistae. It only appeared 3 times. The first time, it almost killed Sun Ce, the second time, it destroyed the siege tower. The third time, it destroyed the navy. These ballistae, was a weapon that should be hidden until thest moment instead of using it as a bargaining chip and sell it to the highest bidder. However, if the Little Lord said he wants to sell it, he also could not do anything.


    ¡°Yang Hong. Jiangdong is willing to raise the price!¡± Even if Zhang Zhao needs to take out several tens of thousands, he needs to bring back the ballistae to ensure the stability of Jiangdong. They have all seen the power of the ballistae and if they had it, their strength would increase further. They would also be able to permanently destroy the Jingzhou Navy.


    After they defeated the Jingzhou Navy, they woulde back and settle the score with the Lu Bu¡¯s Army.


    ¡°10,000 gold!¡± Yang Hong opened his mouth. The 9 nobles was already 9,000 gold. Now one ballistae would be 10,000 gold!


    ¡°Can!¡± Zhang Zhao gritted his teeth. Now they have 10,000 gold in the storage. It was meant for Jiangdong to buy horses but now it is necessary to use that 10,000 gold.


    ¡°Haha.¡± Yang Hong did not say 10,000 gold on his own. It was a figure that Chen Gong gave to him. He had obtained most of the money from the noble children and also the crossbow. That way, Sun Ce would not be able to use the money on forage and horses.


    ¡°Then an additional 2,000 craftsmen. Total it up to 3,000 including the craftsmen discussed earlier!¡± Yang Hong continued to increase the price. Three thousand craftsmen and an additional 10,000 gold for the ballistae technology.


    ¡°3,000 craftsmen!¡± Zhang Zhao was stunned. There less than 10,000 craftsmen in Jiangdong. Now he is being extorted for 3,000 craftsmen and 10,000 gold. Zhang Zhao felt like he fell into a trap.


    ¡°Can the price be reduced?¡± Zhang Zhao asked. ¡°We at Jiangdong could not suddenlye out with so much!¡±


    ¡°In that case you can forget it.¡± Yang Hong shook his head and did not let Zhang Zhao bargain. ¡°The blueprint for the ballistae is extremely detailed. Just drawing the blueprint would take half a month. In that case, it would be better to sell it to Liu Biao first. When Sun Ce has enough money, they cane back!¡±


    One blueprint needs half a month? If they really had given the blueprint to Liu Biao first, there would be a lot of variables in half a month. One Liu Biao has the ballistae, the warships of the Sun Ce¡¯s Army would face a nightmare. Even if they managed to obtain the blueprint, the Jiangdong Navy would have already been destroyed. It was not a price that they could afford.


    ¡°Fine!¡± Zhang Zhao felt like he was ughtered a pig. However, he had no choice. Whose fault was it that they lost? Who was it that send those 30,000 soldiers to die at the river? Now Zhang Zhao really hated Jiang Qin and Lu Su. They should have stayed in the water camp! Why did they go out for a decisive battle! You see! Now all of our soldiers were fed to the fishes! Zhang Zhao was confused. He did not know that there were only 7,000 soldiers on the opponent¡¯s side while they had 30,000 soldiers. Jiang Qin also did not know about the ballistae and never thought it would be the deciding factor of the battle.


    ¡°Yang Hong! I have a request. That is, the first blueprint must be given to Jiangdong and if there were any other blueprints, it can only be given to Jingzhou one monthter.¡±


    ¡°That is a bit troublesome. If they had paid for the blueprint, it would be difficult to not give it to them!¡± Yang Hong replied.


    ¡°An additional 500 craftsmen! Do not give the blueprint to Liu Biao until one monthter!¡± Zhang Zhao wanted to have an additional month to create the ballistae. At that time, even if the Jingzhou Navy have the ballistae, they could only retreat.


    ¡°Still cannot!¡±


    ¡°Another additional 100!¡±


    ¡°Still can¡¯t! We, the Lu Bu¡¯s Army, are honest to all customers!¡±


    ¡°200!¡±


    ¡°300!¡±


    ¡°Give you a full 4,000 craftsmen! If Yang Hong continues to be like this. Zhao would also have no alternative!¡±


    ¡°Fine! Since Brother Zhang is like this, it would be as if I do not respect you if I continued to reject you! It shall be 4,000 craftsmen! I will try and dy it for another month!¡± Yang Hong gritted his teeth as if he was making a great sacrifice but he wasughing internally. It won¡¯t even be a month! The promise was not to give the blueprints. He did not promise not to give an entire set of ballista. He got a free 1,000 craftsmen.


    Both sides agreed and were happy. Although Zhang Zhao sacrificed a lot, he was also very happy. With the ballistae, the amount he gave was very cheap. Even the 4,000 craftsmen he nned to send were not senior craftsmen. That way Lu Bu¡¯s Navy would not develop as fast. It was impossible for Jiangdong to give the senior craftsmen!


    Now that Zhang Zhao has obtained the ballistae, it can be said that Lu Bu¡¯s navy was no longer a threat to the Jiangdong Navy. They could use their superior numbers and the ballistae to defeat Liu Biao and Lu Bu.


    Yang Hong was also very happy! Chen Gong and Lu Bu gave him the minimum conditions of 2,000 craftsmen and the families of the Danyang soldiers. Now he obtained an additional 19,000 gold and another additional 2,000 craftsmen! The 19,000 gold itself wasparable to an entire year of tax money! How could he not be happy?


    The two were very happy and had a banquet and even called each other brothers. Who knew that a few hours ago, they were red in face and trying to extort each other. Even their lords were trying to kill each other and caused tens of thousands of casualties. There are only interests. There are no real allies or enemies.

 Chapter 218 - Finally went insane!

    Chapter 218 Finally went insane!


    Tranted by Gamer @ endlessfantasytrantions


    Liu Mang released the prisoners which included 9 noble children and Lu Su. Lu Su kept his mouth shut the entire way! He was very embarrassed as the fact that he got captured. He initially thought he would have made an amazing achievement. Even after the initial failure to capture Wan Cheng, he would have won the battle of Lujiang. Unfortunately, they got defeated and he was captured. Sun Ce even had to withdraw from Wan Cheng after upying it. The battle of Lujiang was a failure.


    This is the first time that Lu Su was at the stage. It was the moment where he was supposed to show the world his talents. He was supposed to let the whole world know that he was a hidden gem! However, the final oue of his first battle ended up in defeat and the only thing Lu Su has shown was shame!


    The other soldiers were happy that they were still alive and grateful that Sun Ce¡¯s messenger came for them. On the other hand, the nine nobles were looking unhappy. Especially Liu Meng and Zhang De who looked at each other with fury in their eyes.


    (TN: Now there is a Liu Meng who is 1 letter away from giving me a massive headache.)


    Although Liu Meng was wearing a long-sleeved robe, one of those sleeves were empty. This was Zhang De¡¯s masterpiece. To save his own life, he hacked at Liu Meng. Fortunately, Liu Meng was not killed but merely fainted on top of a pile of bodies. That is also how he managed to survive being burned. Other than these 9 nobles, the other nobles were already burned to death.


    Now the still living Liu Meng was giving Zhang De a death re. Zhang De was the same. During that moment, nobody had the time to look out for others. He has regretted not watching Liu Meng die. As a result, he would receive a severe scolding when he returned to Jiangdong. Both the Liu and the Zhang families were prominent families in Jiangdong. Although they would not immediately have a falling out, the hatred has already sprouted.


    The same has happened to the rest of them. Initially they shared amon foe but now they all wanted to make the opposing party and eighteen generations of his ancestors to dig the grave. That was the only way to relieve the hatred in their hearts.


    Bao Zhong did not share this hatred as he had surrendered in the beginning. At that time, he was on the walls trying to flee when the path was blocked by the soldiers in ck armor. His only other option was to jump down the walls. Bao Zhong was not stupid. Jumping down was justmiting suicide. It was better to be captured and let the Bao family pay the ransom money. At the end of the day, he was the Bao family¡¯s little master. As he was the only son, his father would certainly be willing to pay. His thoughts now shifted to the teenaged archer. Bao Zhong originally thought that his own archery has reached the peak. The only people who could defeat him were veterans like Lu Bu. In fact, it was better if it was Lu Bu as he would still feel honored despite losing. However, he did not meet Lu Bu and instead met with a teenaged archer. Although Bao Zhong was a proud person, he also acknowledged that the teenaged archer was a better archer than him. In the end, Bao Zhong continuously wondered who that person is.


    Only the 10 nobles were given clothes to wear. The other prisoners were still in prison but they were given more rice. Wan Cheng did not give them much food before this.


    If the Sun Ce¡¯s Army wanted to continue the war, Lu Bu would not mind to secretly kill the prisoners. This is because they do not have any food.


    ¡°Zhao Zhong, Liu Meng, Zhang De.....!¡± Zhang Zhao greeted the nobles. Among these people, only Bao Zhong and Lu Su gave him an impression. The rest were pretty much useless in his opinion. All of them were crafty and masters at backstabbing. However, at the end of the day, these people were just money. That being said, Zhang Zhao still has to greet them as they represented 9 big families. Even when Sun Ce conquered Jiangdong, he had to show respect to these families and even exempted them from taxes!


    ¡°Uncle Zhang!¡± Bao Zhong was scared out of his wits and quickly cupped his fist.


    ¡°¡±Brother Zhang!¡±¡± Zhang De and Liu Meng also greeted Zhang Zhao. Their voices seemed united but the two men immediately groaned and continued to give each other the cold treatment.


    ¡°What kind of situation is this?¡± Zhang Zhao looked at the two and it was obvious that something was wrong. However, he did not bother to think about the specific reason as there were more important things to do.


    ¡°Zi Jing!¡± Lu Su was thest of the ten people that was greeted. Lu Su also prepared to speak but was not polite. ¡°Zhang Zhao. I would like to ask. How much did Milord pay for the release of me and the other useless people!¡±


    Lu Su¡¯s words were very harsh and angered the nine nobles. Even Bao Zhong frowned. The sentence meant that all of them were good for nothing. Although Bao Zhong admitted that the rest were indeed worthless, he was unhappy that he was also included in the list. After all, he and Lu Su had the same ambition.


    To be called useless was something uneptable especially for Zhang De. He was the eldest in the family. ording to that reason, the family wealth should have been inherited by him. However, due to theck of ability, his father deprived him of the session rights and gave an outsider the inheritance. That person initially had to respectfully call him Little Lord but now Zhang De had to call him Lord or Elder Brother. Naturally, Zhang De would feel very sullen.


    (TN: The Lord used here is the one used for the master of the house.)


    This is why Zhang De took soldiers to war. He wanted to show the others that even he was capable. Zhang De wanted to use this opportunity to affect the Sun Ce¡¯s Army and separate from his original Zhang family. However, they did not manage to capture Wan Cheng and Lu Su¡¯s words agitated him further.


    ¡°We are all useless, then don¡¯t tell me, you, Lu Su Zi Jing, is not useless!?¡± Zhang De sneered.


    ¡°I never said I was not useless!¡± Lu Su said indifferently. That battle at the Wan Cheng water camp was a shock. Lu Su had to force himself to calm down to think. What was the reason the Sun Ce¡¯s Army lost?! Is it truly so difficult to capture Wan Cheng? In other words, it is because he is too terrible. There are many things that Lu Su still needs to learn even if he is smart. The fact that Gong Jing rmended him made him even more ashamed.


    ¡°You!¡± Zhang De choked. He really had no words to say when Lu Su even admitted to being useless himself.


    ¡°Please tell us Zhang Zhao. In the end, what is the cost for the useless us!¡± Lu Su pressed Zhang Zhao for the answer.


    His tone made Zhang Zhao ufortable. If you think you are useless then keep it to yourself. Why do you want to bring it up to the others? I came running for thousands of miles to rescue you. If you are useless then I am blind! Even the useless people was expensive! Although Lu Su asked while cupping his hands, his tone was an interrogation tone. He was not Lu Su¡¯s men. Besides that, he was also older and has a higher rank than Lu Su.


    Even if he needs to ask, this is not the right ce! This is the streets of Wan Cheng and it was crowded. Asking this question here made Zhang Zhao angry. ¡°We go back to the mansion! Eat dinner, then we discuss!¡±


    Lu Su did not insist when he saw that Zhang Zhao was unwilling to give an answer. He only nodded his head. The other 9 nobles also followed Zhang Zhao to the mansion where they drank wine and merrily recounted their suffering. The only person that was silent was Lu Su. After the banquet, Lu Su went to Zhang Zhao and asked. ¡°Zhang Zhao, about the earlier question.¡±


    ¡°A total of 19,000 gold and 4,000 craftsmen that can build and repair ships!¡±


    ¡°What!?¡± Lu Su was shocked. 19,000 gold was enough to buy tens of thousands of provisions. It is like the total riches of an old and wealthy family that is well connected.


    However, that was not the biggest issue. The biggest issue was the craftsmen! Was his lord crazy!? Although the Lu Bu¡¯s Army is strong, they were like tigers that cannot swim. Although the Sun Ce¡¯s Army received heavy casualties at the Yangtze River, they could still wait for an opportunity. Lu Bu only had 20 warships that need care and maintenance. Without craftsmen, the warships would notst long. Now Lu Bu could rebuild ships and also have the ballistae.


    It is like giving away Jiangdong!


    ¡°No! We cannot go! Even if we die here, we cannot go and see the Lord!¡± Lu Su quickly said and made Zhang Zhao show a bitter smile. How could there be 20,000 gold and 4,000 craftsmen? Jiangdong only had less than 10,000 craftsmen. The only way Zhang Zhao would send out craftsmen is if the chips yed were big.


    ¡°Rest assured Zijing! I can also give that kind of price because the Lu Bu¡¯s Army also gave us good things!¡±


    ¡°Give us something?¡± Lu Su felt strange. What could the Lu Bu¡¯s Army give them? Horses? That heavy armor? That was the only thing Lu Su could think of. Although precious, it is not enough for 4,000 craftsmen.


    ¡°It is the weapon that destroyed your army at the water camp!¡± Zhang Zhao uttered the words that made Lu Su shocked.


    ¡°What!?¡± Lu Su could not believe this. Was the Lu Bu¡¯s Army crazy? Ballistae! The power of that ballistae was understood best by Lu Su. He has encountered the ballistae several times. The first time, 10 soldiers were needed to pull the bowstring but in his most recent encounter, this was not needed. The ballistae can also shoot rapidly. Each arrow was also powerful and could prate warships. Lu Su was overwhelmed by the sheer power of the arrows.


    If they had this, the Sun Ce¡¯s Army would be even more powerful. Incorporating this into the army would also be easy as the Lu Bu¡¯s Army had already demonstrated its effectiveness. Although it was heavy, it was capable of firing rapidly!


    Lu Su grew more and more excited. This Lu Bu¡¯s Army really want money and gave away their lives. Initially Lu Su thought that Zhang Zhao was a fool to trade 19,000 gold and 4,000 craftsmen for a bunch of useless people. Now he feels differently. By the time that Lu Bu has finished building a good dock, the Jiangdong¡¯s army would have finished building the ballistae, finished off Jingzhou, ande back for revenge. At that time, Lu Bu would have no choice but to swallow whatever the Jiangdong Army spits out.


    ¡°Zhang Zhao, would the Lu Bu¡¯s Army swindle us!?¡± Lu Su still could not believe it. It would not be so easy to give away new technology. If it was Sun Ce, he would definitely not give away the technology. His happiness immediately died down as Lu Su suspected that the drawings is false.


    ¡°They won¡¯t!¡± Zhang Zhao smiled and shook his head. Although Lu Bu¡¯s reputation is bad, this kind of business requires trustworthiness. Otherwise, nobody would negotiate with Lu Bu anymore. Even now, there were no business frauds between Jingzhou and Jiangdong despite the war.


    ¡°Zhang Zhao is an amazing talent!¡± Lu Su thinks that this is Zhang Zhao¡¯s merit to manage to make Lu Bu give away the technology. Zhang Zhao also did not provide an exnation. With Lu Su¡¯s boasting, his position in public would rise even higher.


    The two of them closed the door and went to sleep. Zhang Zhao thought of when they should deliver the money and prisoners while Lu Su thought of how to improve their military strength with the ballistae!

 Chapter 219 - Wolves offer to the sheep

    Chapter 219 Wolves offer to the sheep


    Tranted by Gamer @ endlessfantasytrantions


    (TN: Because describing a person as ¡®xxx¡¯s Elder Daughter¡¯ like the direct trantion is a pain when trying to get the sentence to flow right, I will just call then Lady xxx like google or w/e names Wikipedia and Koei decide to give me like from here on. Lu Lingqi. I am looking at you.)


    The Jiangdong Army is fast and Zhang Zhao is also afraid of long dys. Their ships were also more developed. That is why when Zhang Zhao sent the letter back, the whole of Jiangdong started to move. The family of the Danyang soldiers and the dead soldiers were all gathered into several hundred ships. The ships went back and forth several times as there were over 70,000 people from different areas to transport.


    The 19,000 gold have also arrived and was transported to the government office. The 4,000 craftsmen were also sent over already. The Jiangdong Army was very fast but now they were also hungrily waiting for Lu Bu¡¯s reply.


    The Lu Bu¡¯s Army under Yang Hong¡¯smand did not disappoint Zhang Zhao. Lu Su and the nobles were already freed. They could go back to Jiangdong whenever they want. The same was not applied to the normal soldiers. This was Zhang Zhao¡¯s loss as Yang Hong said they could leave if they want to. The unwritten rule was if they were unwilling to go, nobody would force them to go. In the end, Zhang Zhao was only able to bring back 5,000 soldiers. Among the 5,000 soldiers, 1,000 soldiers were seriously injured. Zhang Zhao could on endure it as he ced the 5,000 soldiers in the boat. The more important thing was the ballistae blueprint!


    The Lu Bu¡¯s Army did not go back on their words. As soon as everything from Jiangdong was sent over, they took out the blueprint and gave it to Zhang Zhao. He quickly took it as if it was a precious treasure. Lu Su looked at the blueprint from the side. He immediately studied the mechanism. The blueprint also contained all the spare parts and the description of the parts. Lu Su was extremely fascinated.


    ¡°So it was like this!¡± Lu Su¡¯s eyes glinted. This is because it is written on the drawings as how to make the ballistae shoot rapidly. At the bottom of the ballista was a ce that was filled with arrows. These arrows were all drawn beforehand, allowing each shot to be done easily with the help of the mechanism.


    ¡°How is it? Zhang Zhao and Lu Su. Is this blueprint wrong?¡± Yang Hong asked while smiling.


    (TN: I really wished the blueprint was done on a really fragile piece of paper that will immediately tear when it gets wet from the rain of miraculous timing.)


    ¡°Not wrong! Not wrong! This is it! This is it!¡± Lu Su was now eager to go back to Jiangdong and make the craftsmen build this weapon. With this weapon, the capture of Jingzhou would not be far away. They would gain full control of the Yangtze River.


    ¡°In that case, then Zhang Zhao and Lu Su, this Yang Hong will take his leave now!¡± Yang Hong then left.


    ¡°Many thanks to Yang Hong for the past few days of your hospitality.¡± They were very happy when they got the weapon. Zhang Zhao¡¯s mission went better than expected. All there is now was to leave Wan Cheng City. At the water camp of Wan Cheng, there were no ships. Zhang Zhao felt it was somewhat strange as he received news that Gan Ning¡¯s navy has indeed withdrawn from Jiangxi and was not anywhere near Jiangdong. Zhang Zhao was not clear as to where Gan Ning disappeared to but it was not his problem. In another half month, all of it would no longer be a problem. In fact, he hoped that Gan Ning would appear again at that time.


    At that time, the Jiangdong navy would happily drop all of them into the river.


    The Jiangdong ships recovered their anchor and left one by one. They slowly left the Yangtze River. In this war, Lu Bu has earned 20,000 gold, 4,000 craftsmen, along with soldiers. Given enough time, the surrendered soldiers would eventually be elites as well.


    ¡°Have they left?¡± After the Jiangdong ships left, a youth in magnificent clothes suddenly appeared in the vicinity of Yang Hong. This person is a ninja Lujiang¡¯s Little Lord and Lu Bu¡¯s son-inw Liu Mang Liu Hanyang! He came to ept those 70,000 civilians and 4,000 craftsmen.


    ¡°Yes, they are gone!¡± Yang Hong nodded his head. Yang Hong was now a middle-aged man who has seen a lot of things and understood a lot of things. He was able to see through a lot of people except the person in front of him. Right now, Liu Mang is one of Yang Hong¡¯s superior. Even then, Yang Hong is very troubled because he was not able to see Liu Mang¡¯s character. It could be said that Liu Mang was a person with strong mind and body however, Liu Mang does not bother to hide his expression. Everything that was in his heart could be seen from his face. Grief, anger, joy, and the other human feelings were all there.


    It could also be said that he was an ordinary person but there are no ordinary people who could fight back an invasion from Sun Ce. Ordinary people would also not be able to obtain the allegiance of warriors. Good examples were Huang Zhong, Gan Ning and Xu Sheng. Although these officers were all serving Lu Bu, their true allegiance is with Liu Mang. Fortunately, Lu Bu does not have a son. If he had one, there is a chance for Liu Mang and Lu Bu¡¯s son to fight each other and split up the Lu Bu¡¯s Army.


    There was also the invention known as the ballistae. Yang Hong has also seen its power and its rapid fire capabilities. Its more powerfulpared to ancient warriors. Even the Mohist practitioners have to give him the thumbs up!


    ¡°I have troubled you!¡± Liu Mang smiled towards Yang Hong. He initially looked down on Yang Hong because in the original history, Yang Hong did not gain any respect. There were times that Yuan Shu made stupid moves but Yang Hong was still extremely appreciated by Yuan Shu. In that case, the next possible reason was that Yang Hong was a small man who needlessly praise others to gain their affection. How could Liu Mang respect that?


    Yang Hong himself said that he would be a retainer to take care of Yuan Shu¡¯s daughter. As the advisor, he was supposed to do his best but Yang Hong was like Xu Shu in Cao Cao¡¯s camp. He did not say anything and was more a waste of food and resources.


    Old man Chen Gong said that Yang Hong was responsible for the peace talks and Liu Mang did not have any confidence in Yang Hong. He did not believe in Yang Hong¡¯s ability. However, Liu Mang was pleasantly surprised. 20,000 gold and 4,000 craftsmen was enough for Liu Mang to go to Shouchun. The construction of the docks, development of the sites and restoration of the walls of Shouchun all requires the spending of money. Liu Mang have killed the nobles in Lujiang and seized their property but those also needs to stay in Wan Cheng City as the army also requires money to spend.


    This is great. Originally, the requirements were 10,000 gold and 2,000 craftsmen. Now Yang Hong has doubled that amount. These was Yang Hong¡¯s credit. Chen Gong¡¯s ability to recognize talent was good. He could even recognize this fatty¡¯s skills.


    ¡°House lord! I...!¡± Yang Hong hesitantly asked as the question might be too sensitive. Although he is one of Liu Mang¡¯s retainers, he did not truly enter Lu Bu¡¯s Army. This is why Yang Hong¡¯s question might make Liu Mang ufortable.


    ¡°Did you want to ask me why I gave the technology of the weapon to the enemy? Am I a prodigal or an idiot? This kind of weapon was supposed to be the final trump card against the enemy?¡± Liu Mang said all of Yang Hong¡¯s thoughts in one breath.


    When Liu Mang said out all of his doubts, Yang Hong¡¯s heart felt at ease. This is because if Liu Mang knew about the problems, it would mean that he is really sure that this is business transaction is not a loss.


    ¡°Could it be that the blueprint given to the Jiangdong Army is a fake?¡± Yang Hong¡¯s brow wrinkled. If the blueprint was a fake, the Lu Bu¡¯s Army¡¯s reputation would drop so much that nobody would believe the Lu Bu¡¯s Army anymore. Then again, as this was a weapon, to fail to keep their own words is excusable.


    ¡°How could I give them fake blueprints? The blueprints were real. As long as the guys in Jiangdong aren¡¯t idiots and followed ording to the blueprint, their ballistae could be equipped to the Jiangdong military as well!¡± The blueprints given to the Jiangdong Army was the same as the one given to Gan Ning. Gan Ning was asked to find part time craftsmen to build the ballistae. Jiangdong would definitely be able to create it. The only reason they have not done so is because they did not have the knowledge to do it.


    ¡°Why!?¡± If it was the real blueprints, why give it to others instead of using it as a deterrent. Even the Lu Bu¡¯s Army expect to fight Jiangdong and Jingzhou again. If not, they would not require any craftsmen for build ships! They wanted Jiangdong which is why the craftsmen are making ships at Shouchun.


    ¡°I am willing to give the technology away because we have something better!¡± Liu Mang looked at Yang Hong and smiled. ¡°The ballistae right now can only shoot 300 steps away. Although it is capable of prating the warships, it is because the warships are made of wood!¡±


    ¡°What else can you build the ship with!?¡± Yang Hong was confused. Since ancient times, ships were built with wood. This is because the wood has the buoyancy to float on the water while other things like iron would just sink into the water.


    Liu Mang did not bother exining to Yang Hong on what he ns to build the ship with but continued. ¡°When the hull is changed, even the ballistae would not be able to prate it so easily. Although the ballistae can shoot rapidly, it can only shoot up to 5 arrows. After that, it would lose its capabilities to shoot rapidly and would take time. Besides that, the bowstring is too costly.¡± The bowstrings were currently made out of animal tendons and were very troublesome to make. Each time the ballistae fires an arrow, a bowstring would be used. Even Jiangdong would not be able to afford using it especially since the battle on Yangtze River would use a lot of it.


    ¡°We also have a better one right now!¡± Liu Mang smiled again.


    ¡°A better one!¡± Yang Hong did not dare believe it. He did not dare believe that the ballistae that was capable of shooting rapidly from 300 steps away and could destroyed an entire enemy army could be improved! To what extent was the improvements?


    ¡°The ballistae could shoot from 300 steps away and could suppress the enemy! But now our new ballistae could shoot from 400 steps away or even more than 500 steps away. It would be the same like the confrontation with our ballistae weapon! With our new weapon, before the enemy could even reach us, we can already hit them! What do you think will happen during the battle, after Jiangdong¡¯s strenuous efforts to build that ballistae?¡± Liu Mang smiled happily.


    Yang Hong felt a chill down his spine. This Jiangdong really made a big loss. As the ballistae was a weapon, it requires a lot of resources and money to build it. With the personality of those in Jiangdong, they would waste all their resources to outfit every ship with the ballistae which would be no less than 500 ballista frames. As they were fighting the Jingzhou navy, they might elerate the construction to 600 or 700 frames. At that time, the ships would no longer fight using the traditional method but by using the ballistae. As a result, the destruction of the warships would be great and more money and resources would be used to repair or build a new one. Even if the Jingzhou Army and the Jiangdong Army were rich, they would soon be poor.


    On the other hand, the Lu Bu¡¯s Army would be watching at the side and dy them even longer while waiting for one side to obtain victory. With enough time, the Lu Bu¡¯s Army could wipe out the two armies as they had a better version of the ballistae.


    ¡°Mr. Yang Hong!¡± Because of Yang Hong¡¯s amazing efforts, Liu Mang has started to respect him. It was an age where anyone with talent is respected. This is why Liu Mang also changed the way he addressed Yang Hong.


    ¡°I do not dare!¡± Yang Hong was Liu Mang¡¯s retainer. All this time, Yang Hong believed that he knew how to greet his superiors. Even Yuan Shu wasfortable and happy with Yang Hong. However, Yang Hong did not know how to please Liu Mang.


    ¡°Haha. Although you are my retainer, you are also her elder. Therefore, it is appropriate even if I address you with Mister!¡± The person Liu Mang was referring to is Yuan Shu¡¯s daughter. Liu Mang has discovered that he was cold to Lady Yuan and it was also not because he wanted to. It was because Liu Mang do not know how to deal with women, especially the beautiful ones. Lady Lu was a careless person and just following her temperament was good enough. He Yu was already Liu Mang¡¯s person. She was a good traditional wife that knows about the 3 obedience and 4 virtues of a wife. Lady Yuan was one of Liu Mang¡¯s future wives and needs to be treated kindly.


    ¡°Old servant! Old servant!¡± Yang Hong did not know what to say. In a sense, he is the servant and Liu Mang is the boss. But now Liu Mang does not consider him a family servant but as an elder in the family. How could Yang Hong not be moved?


    Liu Mang also did not say this deliberately. As Liu Mang came from the present era, he does not have a sense of sses. For him, everybody is equal. The only difference is the job they do! However, it was this thought process that made everyone pledge their allegiance to him like Huang Zhong. Liu Mang thinks of Huang Zhong as an elder and respects him. This made Huang Zhong moved. The ancients have a saying that if the king treats the popce as people, the people will eventually repay the king.


    As Liu Mang treats both Huang Zhong and Yang Hong like family, they would be willing to die for Liu Mang.


    ¡°Mr Yang Hong. You better not ck off! There is another discussion waiting for you!¡± Liu Mang did not want to look at Yang Hong¡¯s grateful expression! The scene of a fat man crying in front of you is too weird! This is why Liu Mang quickly interrupted him.


    Yang Hong stopped the wave of emotions in his heart as he understood that Liu Mang was talking about the representative of Jingzhou¡¯s Liu Biao. When Jiangdong sent out the messengers, Liu Biao also did the same. The results of the battle at Wan Cheng could not be hidden from others especially Liu Biao. This is also because the Lu Bu¡¯s Army revealed a powerful weapon with highbat effectiveness. It was a nightmare for the towered ships. As a result, the Jiangdong Army sent out their messengers. Liu Biao also could not sit still and sent out messengers as well.


    The representative this time was from arge family in Jingzhou and was sent by Cai Mao. Kuai Liangzi Zi Rou. Simr to Jiangdong¡¯s Zhang Zhao, this Kuai Liang was the main person in charge of Liu Biao¡¯s political issues and also assisted Liu Biao¡¯s business industry. He and his younger brother, Kuai Yue, are Jingzhou¡¯s two advisors. They are the ones that affect the situation and events in Jingzhou the most.


    As Liu Biao sent Kuai Liang, it proves that the discussion is of great importance!


    ¡°Do you really want to sell off those warships?¡± Yang Hong hesitated. This is because the bargaining chips that Liu Mang gave him were the warships with the ballistae installed. It was the warships used to defeat the Jiangdong Navy.


    ¡°This Kuai Liang would also want the ballistae. You can promise Zhang Zhao that you would not sell the blueprints to Liu Biao for a month.¡± Liu Mang told Yang Hong. This month can be used to obtain more craftsmen. In that one month, the battle between Jingzhou and Jiangdong would also take ce. The Lu Bu¡¯s Army must also keep their word.


    ¡°Even then you do not need to sell them the warships! You can just give them the ballistae!¡± Yang Hong replied. Liu Mang has decided to sell off the warships and the ballistae as one package. If the warships were sold, Lu Bu¡¯s Army would have no warships. Even if there were craftsmen, the construction of ships was not done in 1 or 2 days. What would the navy be doing then?


    ¡°Just give them the ballistae! Luckily, Yang Hong also knows how to think like that!¡± Giving the Jingzhou Army the ballista would allow them to figure out the construction methods while bypassing the oath. It can also increase the effectiveness of Jingzhou¡¯s navalbat.


    However, this was not what Liu Mang wants. If Liu Biao was not able to figure out the method, what would happen then? Even if they figured it out, they also need time to construct it. At that time, if Jiangdong¡¯s navy has brought out the ballistae, there would no longer be any battle!


    This is why Liu Mang ns to sell them the warships and the ballistae together. Liu Mang does not even want those warships anymore. Those ships can only be used on the river when there is not much wind and waves. If there was a storm, the ship may capsize. This was also because the structure on the towered ship was too big. It also slowed down the ship.


    These warships would only be dismantled by Liu Mang and it would be time consuming. It is better to sell it off to Liu Biao for a higher price.


    Liu Mang wants Jingzhou¡¯s Liu Biao to take out the ballistae earlier than the Jiangdong Navy. At that time, they would attack Zhou Yu at Jiangxia. As the Jingzhou Navyck warriors, they were initially weaker than the JIangdong Navy. But now 1/3rd of the army was already destroyed. If Zhou Yu¡¯s Navy was also destroyed, or incur heavy losses, the Jiangdong Army would have no choice but to start defending.


    To remove the teeth of the Little Conqueror was Liu Mang¡¯s main objective. Although Liu Biao may be more powerful, at the end of the day, Liu Biao is still a sheep. The sheep was now given weapons to remove the teeth of the wolves. The scenario is starting to be more interesting.

 Chapter 220 - Not peaceful Jiangxia

    Chapter 220 Not peaceful Jiangxia


    Tranted by Gamer @ endlessfantasytrantions


    ¡°This is the ballista!¡± Sun Ce could now investigate. After being defeated at Wan Cheng, he did not know how to face Zhou Yu. That is why he is now investigating the reason for his defeat at a ce with one of his biggest navy.


    ¡°Yes, Brother!¡± Standing beside him was another heroic youth. He looks simr to Sun Ce but was less muscr and had a gentler feeling. If Sun Ce was the de of a sword, this man was the scabbard. His cutting edge was concealed.


    This person is Sun Quan! Sun Zhongmou was only 18 years old. This was a schooling age and in the modern world, he would be taking his college examination. However, Sun Zhongmou was already a magistrate for 2 years. The Qiantang County under his governance was flourishing. Just the taxes alone were double the amount of taxespared to the neighboring areas. Sun Ce evenmented that he was good at conquering but when ites to recruiting people to protect Jiangdong, he is inferior.


    When he was at the Qiantang, Sun Quan has already appreciated talented people and find ways to further develop their talent. He set up a small Jiangdong group that was filled with talented people. In this group was Lu Su, Bu Zhi, Zhuge Jin, Yan Jun, Lu Meng, Ling Cao, and Ding Feng. This group of talented people was the key to Sun Quan¡¯s power in Jiangdong.


    Sun Quan looked at his brother with aplicated expresiion. His brother is too remarkable. At 20 years old he already became a ruler and have controlled the whole of Jiangdong. Sun Ce was also simr to Yuan Tan and Yuan Shang that started from scratch. All of the aplishments since the death of his father was done by his elder brother. It could be said that since the death of their father Sun Jiang, It was his brother who carried the burden of the whole family and was the one that provided him with their good living environment.


    If Sun Quan was ipetent, then there would be no problem as there was Sun Ce. Sun Quan entire life would be filled with glory and wealth. The problem was that Sun Quan was actually good and was not inferior to his brother. There are some elderly people in Jiangdong who thinks that Sun Quan was the one that should rule Jiangdong as his brother would only go out to fight. The system of reward and punishment was also not clear enough. If it wasn¡¯t because of Zhou Yu, there would have been a lot ofints. However, Sun Quan was different. He was gentle and courteous to others, fair and not impulsive. The most important thing was the difference in how Sun Quan and Sun Ce treated the nobles. Sun Ce was a militarymander and was simr to Lu Bu. If he had the chance, he would most likely strangle the nobles as well.


    For example, in Wan Cheng, the noble¡¯s children were sent to the walls to fight so that they would get killed by the Lu Bu¡¯s Army. He could then take control of the remaining troops. Unfortunately, his n failed and there were survivors among the nobles. They may not be suspicious of anything right now but the would soon realize it. This is because Sun Ce has also killed the remaining cronies in the camp. This was just murder! As Sun Quan treated the nobles kinder, he is probably more suited for politics. In the eyes of the nobility, Sun Quan was like a good friend to the noble families. They realized this in Qiantang. Sun Quan has never removed anyone¡¯s power and even return some power to some of the nobles. The nobles would definitely feel closer to Sun Quan.


    ¡°Brother, why do you need me to be here?¡± Sun Quan sighed in his heart. No matter what he does, as long as his brother is here, Sun Quan would forever stand behind his brother. Sun Quan shook his head helplessly.


    ¡°What power! How does it fire rapidly?¡± Sun Ce kept asking questions. He could not be med as the Jiangdong Army suffered heavy losses because of this weapon. He almost died as well. Now this weapon was in his hands. Sun Ce could barely believe it.


    Sun Quan was truly Sun Quan. The ballista that was constructed by Sun Quan was different from the blueprints given by Liu Mang. He added wheels to the ballista. Now the immobile ballista could be dragged around. The ballista would not only be used on ships but also equipped on the cities with gates. Sun Quan immediatelymanded his soldiers to showcase the power of the ballista. They brought out arrow targets for Sun Ce to see.


    ¡°100 steps!¡± Sun Quan shouted to the soldiers. The soldiers nodded and quickly began the preparations. They ced the target 100 steps away. The target had a shield and was also wearing armors made for scarecrows.


    After everything was prepared, one of the soldiers raised the g to say that they are ready to shoot.


    ¡°Shoot!¡± Sun Quan ordered. The ballista fired. A gigantic arrow flew like a meteor towards the target. Sun Quan also knew that if he wanted the shot to be urate, it is better to get a person who was a professional marksman.


    *Whoosh* The sound of the air was torn from the speed of the giant arrow. The speed of the arrow was faster than normal arrows. As the arrow was alsorger it also gives the impression that it is heavier.


    *Boom* The arrow striked the giant shield. The giant shield was a standard weapon. Although it was not as strong as the shields used by Liu Mang and the Urban Army, it was still able to survive arrows. A normal giant shield was meant to defend the soldiers from rocks. Only a catapult had the power to harm soldiers hiding behind the shields. That shows the strength of the shields.


    That shield now had arge hole in the middle of the shield. The metal of the shield was mercilessly torn open by the arrow as it continued to its next target with slightly less speed. The second target was a general¡¯s suit of armor. It was the kind of armor only worn by high ranking officers and were made of iron. Even then, it still could not stop the arrow. Although the arrow was slightly bent after pration. It has stillpleted its job. Besides that, behind the armor was a thick nk that was about as thick as the floors of warships. To show the power of the ballistae properly, it was slightly thicker by coating the wooden nk with metal. This was the final result!


    The thick nk that was coated with iron was also torn open and an unfortunate soldier who was behind the target was pierced by the arrow and lost his life.


    The casualty did not even make Sun Ce and his brother blink. In fact, Sun Ce¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°This is it! This is that power! No! This is even more fearsome!¡± Sun Ce was shot at by the ballista controlled by Huang Xu. Huang Xu has innate talent and Sun Ce could feel that Huang Xu¡¯s shot was more urate. However, this ballista was more powerful and could shoot through shields, armors and thick nks. If it was this ballista on the day of the battle, Sun Ce might not be able to ward off the attack. Oolong is dead and even his Overlord Spear was cracked.


    ¡°200 steps! 300 steps!¡± Sun Quan did not reply his brother but continued tomand his men to set up the next target. From the experiments, that the ballista could shoot through everything if it was 300 steps away or less. At 350 steps, it only managed to pierce up to half of the thick nk. At 400 steps, it could break open the metal coating of the nk and so on. The experiment continued until 600 to 700 steps where only the shield could be destroyed. This made it useful for battles on the ships at 700 steps away. It would be a nightmare to their enemies.


    ¡°Forge all of these quickly!¡± Sun Ce only had such an idea now andmanded the Jiangdong craftsmen to go all out building the ballistae. At first, he did not know what this was. But now Sun Ce finally understood why Jiang Qin and Lu Su lost. With this weapon, even he would not make a difference bymanding the navy on the Yangtze River. However, this weapon was now in his hands!


    4,000 craftsmen and 20,000 gold! Sun Ce was distressed at first but now that he has seen the power of this weapon, the 4,000 craftsmen and 20,000 gold was merely lent to Lu Bu. Wait for it! Lu Bu Lu Fengxian! I will use the ballista given to me to make you spit out everything that you have swallowed!


    ¡°Oh right! Didn¡¯t Liu Biao also dispatch a messenger to Wan Cheng?¡± Sun Ce suddenly thought of it. This is because the Jiangdong Army and the Lu Bu¡¯s Army has fought until this scenario and even sent messengers to obtain the blueprint for the ballista, Sun Ce did not believe that Liu Biao would not do anything.


    ¡°It is true, Brother.¡± Sun Quan nodded his head. Sun Quan was inferior to Sun Ce in military matters. Even when Sun Quan took control of Jiangdong, he was still inferior to his brother in military matters.


    Kuai Liang went to Lujiang in the morning like Zhang Zhao. As Gan Ning threaten Zhou Yu¡¯s navy at Jiangxia, the Jingzhou Army had a thought of allying themselves with Lu Bu to take down Jiangdong first. Although Lu Bu¡¯s Army also fought with the Jingzhou Army at Jiangxia, they considered it a misunderstanding or an unnecessary war caused by Huang Zu¡¯s son, Huang She. If there were no Huang She and there was only Huang Zhong, or maybe if Huang Zu personally went to exin the situation, there is a chance of exining the misunderstanding. After all, Lu Bu sent a messenger and Huang She beheaded that messenger. Even if it was a misunderstanding, they have to fight.


    They had originally thought it was an alliance between Lu Bu and Sun Ce. This has caused Jingzhou to fall into panic. Although Liu Biao did not participate in the coalition against Dong Zhuo, from the experience of Cao Cao and Liu Bei, he could understand that Lu Bu was like a tiger that also eats the bones of his prey. The Little Conqueror was already a problem and now there was an additional fierce tiger. When it rains, it pours.


    To prevent himself from being torn apart from two sides, he contacted Zhang Xiu in Wan Cheng. Zhang Xiu has the Xiliang Cavalry left behind from his uncle. Although weaker than the Bingzhou Wolf Cavalry, it is not much different from the Wolf Cavalry. When Lu Bu was serving under Dong Zhuo, the Wolf Cavalry and the Xiliang Cavalry hated each other. If it was not because of Dong Zhuo keeping Lu Bu in check, they would have killed each other long ago. Even when Lu Bu was still serving Ding Yuan, the Xiliang Cavalry and the Wolf Cavalry have engaged inbat before.


    Although Zhang Xiu was strong, on the surface he is in charge of Jingzhou¡¯s management. However, that was just the surface. In fact, their ¡®Wancheng¡¯ is just a faction that uses each other. Liu Biao provided food to Wancheng while Wancheng supplies the horses for the Xiliang cavalry and other soldiers. The supplies and soldiers from Wancheng were used to block attacks from the north.


    (Íî³Ç = Wan Cheng City / Anhui City. I used Wancheng cos Pegasus. Íð³Ç Wancheng is Zhang Xiu¡¯s faction/district and has no rtion to the city.)


    (TN: From here on in this chapter, I will refer to Wan Cheng City as Anhui to prevent confusion. Will go back to normal from next chapter because habits/etc. Also, Zhang Xiu¡¯s faction is unimportant (?))


    Now that Lu Bu and Sun Ce has allied with each other to get rid of him, Liu Biao wanted to discuss this with Zhang Xiu. He did not expect Lu Bu to attack Lujiang after conquering Huangzhou and capturing Huang She. At that moment, he thought that Lu Bu and Sun Ce were arguing about how to divide the spoils but then he received news that Sun Ce¡¯s wife was hanged.


    After that Lu Bu and Sun Ce started fighting. At that moment, they finally understood. It was not that they were arguing about how to divide the spoils but it was Sun Ce who used Lu Bu as a borrowed knife and Lu Bu was not happy about it.


    The battle at Lujiang made the nobles in Jingzhouugh happily. The two tigers will bite each other until one of them is dead and the other severely wounded. After that, the hunters in Jingzhou would finish the job! Liu Biao was not disappointed. The defeat of the 100,000 Jiangdong Army removed a lot of pressure from Jingzhou. However, the battle at the water camp of Wan Cheng, made Liu Biao shocked. This is because 7,000 of Lu Bu¡¯s navypletely destroyed the elite Jiangdong navy of 30,000. They managed that even though Lu Bu¡¯s navy wasplete trash. Jingzhou had the right to say that because most of Lu Bu¡¯s navy was originally his navy from Jiangxia! Putting in a new general and a few new recruits would not affect the effectiveness of the navy that much. However, this navy somehow made a big achievement and Liu Biao wants to find out how.


    Sun Ce would use that knowledge to destroy Jingzhou. This is why the Jingzhou¡¯s representative had two tasks. The first one was for the release of Huang She and for Huang She to exin what happened to Huang Zu. This is because Huang Zu is a veteran of Jingzhou and is devoted to Liu Biao. The second one was to obtain the ballista. Even if they could not obtain the ballista, they must make sure that Jiangdong does not obtain it. These were Kuai Liang¡¯s main objectives.


    (TN: Being in doubt, I decided to search for the existence of Kuai Liang. On the 3rd entry, it said he was one of Liu Biao¡¯s advisor and a legit character. On the first entry, I found Sub-zero. Now I am imagining an ice ninja cyborg advisor of Ancient China.)


    ¡°Won¡¯t Liu Biao of Jingzhou have this technology as well!¡± If only Sun Ce had this technology, Sun Ce was confident that he couldpletely capture Jingzhou within a year and begin fighting for the Central ins but now Liu Biao may also have this technology. This made Sun Ce unhappy. He began toin as to why Lu Bu wanted to sell the ballista technology while conveniently forgetting the fact that he only managed to obtain said technology because Lu Bu was selling it!


    ¡°Do not worry my brother! Zhang Zhao has exchanged 1,000 additional craftsmen for a month of additional time!¡± Sun Quan exined to Sun Ce.


    ¡°A month¡¯s time!?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Lu Bu¡¯s army has promised that they would not give Jingzhou¡¯s Liu Biao the blueprints of the ballistae for a month!¡± Sun Quan told Sun Ce. The month that Zhang Zhao has earned was worth it.


    ¡°What if the Lu Bu¡¯s Army deceived us!¡± Sun Ce frowned.


    ¡°They would not!¡± Sun Quan shook his head. The promise was written down in the peace talks. If the Lu Bu¡¯s Army deceived them, then it would be dishonest.


    ¡°One month!¡± Sun Ce said to himself. One month is neither long nor short. In this one month, he must bring Jiangdong the best benefit and as much harm as he could cause to Jingzhou. ¡°Pass my military orders!¡± Sun Ce stood up.


    ¡°Milord!¡± Sun Ce was serious and therefore, Sun Quan must also act serious. Although he was Sun Ce¡¯s little brother, in moments like these, Sun Quan has to address Sun Ce as his Lord.


    ¡°I want all the the craftsmen to gather within 3 days and in half a month, I want all the ballistae to be equipped on all the warships!¡± Sun Ce gave the order. The faster they could get the ballistae equipped, the greater the benefits.


    (TN: This was actually a really long paragraph of Sun Ce giving hismand like ¡®-Long details- in 5 days! No! ¨CLong details¨C in 3 days!¡¯ It is long and pointless so here is an ultra short version.)


    If they could get the ballistae to Zhou Yu, the situation at Jiangxia would change. They could defeat Liu Biao¡¯s elite navy of 70,000. After that, Sun Ce wants to see how Liu Biao would rece the elite navy.


    Sun Quan nodded his head. He understood his brother¡¯s haste. If they had managed to obtain Jingzhou, the Sun family would be invincible as the natural barrier would allow them to stand on its own.


    The whole of Jiangdong started to move and all the noble families voiced theirints. However, Sun Quan greeted them and within the next 3 days, a crowd of craftsmen started to gather.

 Chapter 221 - Wolves offer sheeps warfare (1)

    Chapter 221 Wolves offer sheeps warfare (1)


    Tranted by Gamer @ endlessfantasytrantions


    Jiangdong, Huiji started to makerge movements. Meanwhile, Anhui and Jingzhou were also not idle. Kuai Liang was quite happy as he had made a good deal! Not only did he rescue Huang She but he also managed to obtain the ballistae. Although it was not the blueprint, it does not matter. The important thing is that he managed to obtain 22 warships from the Lu Bu¡¯s Army. They would need time if they were to go back and make the ballistae. However, he now has ships that could be deployed immediately.


    Another important thing is the Lu Bu¡¯s Army gave him the information that they do not want to be on the Yangtze River. Kuai Liang assumed this as to the reason they sold the warships. The Lu Bu¡¯s Army is going north and not south!


    North is the ce where Cao Cao and Yuan Shao are fighting at. It is at the Central ins. These two are not people that Liu Biao wants to fight against. Now that Lu Bu is going north, Lu Bu would clear out the threat for him.


    Kuai Liang also believed that they hated each other. Lu Bu chased Yuan Shao out of Hebei and Cao Cao chased Lu Bu out of Xuzhou. Lu Bu also gave everybody the impression of someone who seeks revenge. This is why Kuai Liang believed everything Lu Bu had said.


    The warships and Huang She was sold for 50,000 gold and 6,000 craftsmen! However, Kuai Liang felt that it was worthit as Jingzhou was now more powerful than Jiangdong. The gold can be obtained from selling salt and iron. Jingzhou¡¯s navy also had more than 15,000 craftsmen. After deducting 6,000 craftsmen, they still had 9,000 craftsmen! The Lu Bu¡¯s Army now had 6,000 craftsmen and was still less than Jingzhou! If Lu Bu needed craftsmen for ships to go to Shouchun and fight with Old Cao, why not do it?


    Jingzhou had to pay Zhang Xiu of Wancheng to fight with Cao Cao. Now there are people who wants to fight with Cao Cao without being paid any money. Why would they not be happy? Kuai Liang wants to go back and tell Liu Biao to cut off the support money to Zhang Xiu. There was barely any progress despite the amount of money and provisions used up. There was also news that Zhang Xiu wanted to surrender to Cao Cao. However, Cao Cao took Zhang Xiu¡¯s aunt as a concubine and angered Zhang Xiu. Otherwise, Wancheng should belong to Cao Cao now.


    (TN: Zhang Xiu was also the one who made the surprise attack on Cao Cao, which caused the death of Dian Wei.)


    The supported provided all these years might end up raising a hungry wolf instead.


    ¡°Brother Zi Rou, after we part today, we do not know when we might meet again!¡± Yang Hong smiled in a way that seemed sad. Yang Hong was very good in acting otherwise he would not be able to stay in Yuan Shu¡¯s good graces.


    (TN: Zi Rou is the courtesy name if you didn¡¯t already know. No, his courtesy name is not Subzero.)


    ¡°Brother Yang Hong, do not say that, this time I will go back and inform my Lord. There is a chance for me toe back here to sign an alliance contract. At that time, we will meet again. When that timees, Brother Yang Hong, be sure to receive me!¡± Kuai Liang haspleted his objective and was in a good mood. He became intimate with Yang Hong as bothpleted their profitless business transaction and build rtionships.


    ¡°Worry not Brother Zi Rou. At that time, Yang Hong will certainly wee you!¡± Yang Hong pretended to be sad but was actually very happy. Alliance? Impossible! Our Lord Lu Bu is anxiously hoping that you two will kill each other. Also, the alliance is just to scare off our lovable Little Conqueror!


    ¡°I will take my leave here!¡± Kuai Liang said as he boarded the warships. The ships were originally Gan Ning¡¯s ship. They were now flying Jingzhou¡¯s gs. The troops inside were also Jiangxia troops and the ballistae were already prepared. Gan Ning¡¯s navy also showed the Jingzhou Navy how to use the ballista. The Jingzhou Navy also had talented soldiers who mastered the use of the ballista in 1 or 2 days.


    ¡°Master Zi Rou, we are ready to set sail!¡± A Jingzhou navy general came over to Yang Hong and Kuai Liang and cupped his fist. The anchor was already pulled up and the sails were already open. The ship was ready to leave Anhui City. This general¡¯s name is Deng Long. He was one of Huang Xu¡¯s generals. Although not as good as Gan Ning and Su Fei, he was still a rare water general. The guards that came over was Deng Long¡¯s navy.


    ¡°We shall meet again!¡± Kuai Liang nodded his head and slowly left the shore. After they were gone, Yang Hong started to smile again.


    Yang Hong knows that Jingzhou has dispatched their navy to take the twenty ships is not to be familiar with the ships but to go to Jiangxia from the other side and set Zhou Yu¡¯s back on fire. With the power of the ballistae, Zhou Yu would take severe losses and when the battle esctes further, it would be easier for Lu Bu¡¯s Army to finish them off.


    Chen Gong¡¯s stratagem was to use Lujiang and Yangzhou as a foothold, and to leave a few neighbours. These neighbours should not be allied with or offended. Weapons can be sold to the neighbours to help them fight better. Since Yangzhou is in the middle of the battlefield, it is not good to help anybody. If Lu Bu has helped Liu Biao to defeat Sun Ce, Lu Bu would have the strongest navy and would not want to hand over Jiangdong. That would cause their alliance to stop. The Jingzhou navy was also big and would be able to block Lu Bu¡¯s way. Besides that, Lu Bu would also need to worry about Cao Cao.


    Help Sun Ce? That was even worse. Liu Biao is a sheep and Sun Ce is a wolf. The sheep has horns that can hurt you but would never kill you! However, the wolf was different. The wolf is a carnivorous creature that eats meat. By helping Sun Ce, Sun Ce would attack Lujiang after defeating Liu Biao to obtain Lujiang as a springboard to fight at the Central ins. The Lu Bu¡¯s Army and the Sun Ce¡¯s Army also still have hatred with each other.


    The most important thing is that the Lu Bu¡¯s Army needs time to build the army. Time was needed to recruit soldiers and train them. Gan Ning would also need new recruits. Although they have their secret weapon, the quality of the soldiers was still terrible.


    In politics, there needs to be a stable environment. The stable environment was needed to obtain provisions. If there are insufficient provisions, soldiers could not be sent to war. The Lu Bu¡¯s Army urgently needs time. Even Jiangdong, Jingzhou and Cao Cao has sufficient protection at their rear. For example, the Jiangdong Army has lost 100,000 soldiers at Anhui but they can still go back to Jiangdong and mobilize another 100,000 soldiers. This was not something Lu Bu is able to do.


    At the government office of Anhui, a strong looking general was looking straight at Liu Mang.


    Liu Mang drank a cup of tea, while eating snacks and reading a book. The books were brought from Liu Mang¡¯s and had a lot of knowledge within it. Liu Mang was someone who studied finance and tries to understand the contents of the books by exploring and imitating paragraphs (TN: The long and fancy way of saying self-study). Liu Mang then raised his head and looked at the general.


    ¡°Why are you angry!¡± Liu Mang looked at Gan Ning andughed. The Gan Ning that was like a water dragon and a big headache for Sun Ce, was ring at Liu Mang like an offended wife for two hours.


    ¡°I do not dare!¡± Gan Ning quickly said but his expressions betrayed him. His mouth was stiff and had eyes that seemed to say ¡®You owe me money!¡¯


    ¡°Hahaha¡± Liu Mang almost could not recognize Gan Ning. This Gan Ning was a rebellious figure. Even at Jiangxia, he dared to talk back to Huang Zu¡¯s son Huang She. In the original history, he did not even give face to Lu Meng. At that time, Lu Meng was Gan Ning¡¯s superior. Gan Ning was pleaded by his superior to not kill the family servants. Gan Ning made that promise but went and killed them anyway. Lu Meng got angry and send soldiers to kill Gan Ning. However, Gan Ning shamelessly yed dead.


    (TN: Giving someone face does not necessarily mean respect. It is just that you do not embarrass the other person by making them feel guilty/wronged/stupid/etc. A bad example is if you had a terrible teacher who you hated and do not respect, at the same time, you would (probably) not announced to the world that said teacher farted an explosion on w/e date.)


    This is Gan Ning is the same person! ¡°Just say it! Speak out all of the dissatisfaction or else you will suffocate!¡± Liu Mang said with a smile. He knows that Gan Ning was not a person who could not hide his words. If he was not allowed to vent his anger, there is no telling what would happen.


    ¡° I, I do not understand why Little Lord gave the warships away to the Jiangxia Navy!¡± Gan Ning spoke with a questioning tone. If it was anybody else, they would have jumped up and scolded Gan Ning for questioning his superior or used him with the intention of rebelling. If this was done towards Huang Zu, he would be beheaded immediately. However, Liu Mang knows about Gan Ning¡¯s temper. If it was not because of Su Fei¡¯s help, Gan Ning would have died many times to Huang Zu.


    The reason for Gan Ning¡¯s unhappiness is because of the warships. Originally, there were not enough warships for his navy after Lu Bu increased the number of troops in his navy to 12,000. Now Liu Mang gave away all the warships to Liu Biao. Gan Ning is now questioning if his navy should go to war on rafts instead.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t those warships exchanged for craftsmen?¡± Liu Mang knows that the twenty warships was exchanged for 6,000 craftsmen. Now, Lu Bu¡¯s Army has 10,000 craftsmen. These were all people with talents and the steady supply of warships is worth more than 20 warships.


    ¡°But the craftsmen cannot immediately build ships. Even the towered ships would take 6 months to build!¡± Gan Ning knows that having craftsmen is good but time was needed to build ships. Right now, the craftsmen have not even finished building the shipyard in Shouchun.


    ¡°Who says I want to build those towered ships!¡± Liu Mang said. Towered ships? Are you joking? That kind of ships were more of an ornamental boat! It can only travel along the river and it was used as a warship? If there is a heavy storm, the ship would immediately capsize at the river. Not to mention the ocean! The definition of navy(Ë®¾ü) for Liu Mang is the navy (º£¾ü)!


    (TN: Referring to waterborne troops of ancient time, and navy of modern times.)


    The two different types of navies werepletely different things. One is meant for ind sailing with calm waves while the other could even sail the rough ocean waters. Liu Mang would not waste money to construct more calm water navies.


    ¡°What else if not towered ships?¡± Gan Ning was confused. At that period, the strength of the navy was defined by their towered ships. The bigger the towered ships, the stronger they are!


    ¡°See for yourself!¡± Liu Mangughed and showed Gan Ning a blueprint. Arge figure of a warship was on the blueprint. The figure on the blueprint was a sailing warship.


    (TN: The ¡®sailing warship¡¯ ·ç·«Õ½½¢ has 3-5 floors including the deck. The general structure is simr to the ck Pearl from Pirates of the Carribean except that may be bigger. )


    It was not t like the traditional towered ship but had a more triangr structure that could reduce water resistance and would also be able to travel in the ocean. On the other hand, the towered ships were so easily capsized that even the Jiangdong Army knew not to rely on it too much and made many smaller warships.


    This sailing warship was able to hold up to 500 tons and it was only Liu Mang¡¯s first experimental ship! If it is able to set sail at the river, it would also be able to travel the oceans. The towered ships of the 3 Kingdoms period may be big but there were too many structures on it. As a result, the amount of load it could carry was small. Inparison, Liu Mang¡¯s ship could carry more load.


    The sailing ship that Liu Mang showed were Galleons. (TN: Say that earlier you @$^&) The towered ships were tall so that the generals could get a good view of the battle. After the emergence of the ballista that allowed long range battles, the oversized towered ships would only be a target. That is why Liu Mang brought out the Galleon ship.


    ¡°Can this ship sail smoothly on the water?¡± As the bottom of the ship was sharp, the ship may be overturned. This made Gan Ning puzzled.


    ¡°This is why we need craftsmen to build and experiment it!¡± The most important part of the Galleon is the keel. Unlike tboats, the keel is a sharp part at the middle of the bottom of the ship. It is equivalent to the spine. It increases the longitudinal strength of the ship and improves its ability to withstand storms. It is an essential part for ships to travel the ocean.


    The keel was not something that can be built just by saying it. Although Liu Mang has the information, there is still a need to conduct experiments. If it was sessful, the ocean would also be a ce for Gan Ning¡¯s navy. If they were able to travel the ocean, the Galleon would be an extremely great thing.


    ¡°Xingba. Do you still want your original warships?¡± Liu Mang smiled at Gan Ning. The Galleon¡¯s overall abilities were at least 2 times better than the towered ships. It is better at both speed and attack. One was created at 200 A.D while the other is created at 1600 A.D. The difference in era was extremely long.


    ¡°Don¡¯t want it!¡± Gan Ning believed that if the blueprint in Liu Mang¡¯s hands became a reality, the Lu Bu¡¯s Army would really be the strongest in the water. The blueprint states that if this warship was built, it would be able to hold up to 30 ballistae. Each side of the ship would be able to hold 15! This was an amazing concept. One of this ship was equal to 6 towered ships. However, Gan Ning remembered his problem. ¡°Little lord! You have forgotten. Without any ships, how are we supposed to train the recruits!?¡±


    ¡°Aiya!¡± Liu Mang was dumbfounded and responded like this. Liu Mang constantly reminded himself to sell off the warships to Liu Biao so that Liu Biao would destroy Zhou Yu while Jiangdong was still building the ballistae. They would then want to take revenge and the battle would escte. He also remembered to take thend route to Shouchun as the water route may cause misunderstandings with Jiangdong.


    As a result, Liu Mang had forgotten that he would not be able to train the navy without warships! This is really bad! Liu Mang clutched his head and in order to prevent himself from embarrassment, he smiled and revealed a mysterious expression. ¡°You will find out next time Xing Ba. Go back!¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Gan Ning nodded and left.


    Liu Mang really had a headache as he watched Gan Ning leave. What to do now?

 Chapter 222 - 4 embraces the flames

    Chapter 222 4 embraces the mes


    Tranted by Gamer @ endlessfantasytrantions


    ¡°Zi Rou has obtained Lu Bu¡¯s secret weapon!?¡± Liu Biao could not believe it. It was that easy? Originally, Liu Biao just wanted to pay for the release of Huang She, to appease the heart of his veteran general Huang Zu. He also hoped that Lu Bu would not sell the secret weapon to the Sun family. However, he somehow managed to obtain the weapon instead.


    His happiness came suddenly! Liu Biao has been fighting Sun Ce for years. Even that rebel weakling Gan Ning was able to send 30,000 of the Jiangdong Navy into the river with this weapon! (Liu Biao did not recognize Gan Ning¡¯s ability because Liu Biao is blind for talent.) On the other hand, he has tens of thousands of elites along with many veteran officers! He does not believe that he could not send Zhou Yu running back to Jiangdong! It is very rare for Liu Biao to be this energetic.


    ¡°Yes Milord, Zi Rou has obtained the ballistae and is on his way to Jingzhou!¡± Kuai Yue was also very happy. With this weapon, there is no longer a need to fear Jiangdong. He was also very happy and proud of his brother¡¯s achievement


    ¡°Hahaha Yi Du (courtesy), you and Zi Rou are like my left and right arms! When Zi Rou returns, there will be a great reward!¡± The Kuai brothers were Liu Biao¡¯s 2 most important men. The younger brother Kuai Liang was good in business while the elder brother Kuai Yue was good in military tactics. Liu Biao is only able to suppress Jingzhou because of them.


    (TN: Wikipedia told me Kuai Liang is the older one that does military tactics but that doesn¡¯t matter here.)


    Liu Biao should not be underestimated. Even if he is like a sick cat right now, his army was powerful. He was graceful and attracted recruits from afar. He preserves himself with the soldiers. Liu Biao¡¯s Army was also the one that killed Sun Jian.


    These were Liu Biao¡¯s achievement but Liu Biao grew old and lost interest in conquering thends. After this year, Liu Biao would be 58 years old. During that era, being 30 years old is already considered an old man. He is 10 years younger than Tao Qian, and older than Cao Cao by 13 years.


    It could be said that Liu Biao was born at the wrong time.


    ¡°Milord. The Lu Bu¡¯s Army did not sell the ballistae to just us!¡± Cai Mao was standing at the side looking unhappy. The Kuai family and the Cai family are both noble families from Jingzhou. They even had marriage dealing with each other. However, Cai Mao did not like to see the Kuai brothers being praised. Cai Mao is Liu Biao¡¯s brother-inw. Although the Cai family was not inferior to the Kuai family, Liu Biao was kinder to the Kuai family and treated them better.


    Cai Mao also knew that this was Liu Biao¡¯s way to keep the powers in bnce. It was his way of keeping the peace in Jingzhou. Liu Biao and Cai Mao¡¯s sister Cai Shi also have a son called Liu Cong. This child also received the affection of Liu Biao.


    When Liu Biao passes away, there is a possibility that he will give the rule to Liu Cong. It is precisely because of this that Liu Biao favors the Kuai family more. That way, the Cai family would not have a chance to take over the kingdom as the Kuai family would keep them in check.


    ¡°Lu Bu has sold the blueprints of the ballistae to Jiangdong¡¯s Sun Ce!¡± Cai Mao¡¯s intelligence system was not weak and he managed to obtain this information. ¡°Jiangdong¡¯s Zhang Zhao has managed to obtain the blueprints before Zi Rou arrived!¡± Cai Mao said as he looked at Kuai Yue. The meaning of his words was although Kuai Zi Rou managed to obtain the ballistae, he did not manage to prevent others from obtaining it first.


    ¡°General Cai Mao! If you say it like that, why did you not volunteer to go yourself?¡± Kuai Yue also became furious and shouted. No one else was willing to go as Lu Bu¡¯s reputation was terrible. There were many messengers who died at his hands. Thetest person to die was Sun Ce¡¯s Army¡¯s Chen Rui. They were also not confidant of convincing Lu Bu. Only his younger brother Kuai Liang volunteered to go. At that time, he had med his younger brother for volunteering but never expected his brother to actually seed. It was a pleasant surprise to him. However, Cai Mao had to stand up and say something sarcastic which made Kuai Yue angry.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like that Yi Du. I, Cai Mao, am only stating facts. I am also a navalmander and I am not suitable for lip service. This is why, Zi Rou is the most suitable candidate!¡± Cai Mao replied to Kuai Yue.


    Kuai Yue also smiled coldly. You cannot do lip service? The lord has given you privilege, military power, and other things. Where was the part that shows that you are bad at lip service.


    ¡°Enough. No need to argue.¡± Liu Biao stood up. He was still very happy and hoped that the Kuai and Cai families would stop bickering. If the two families were united, he would have more things to worry about like the session rights. Although he was happy, he pretended and put on a sad face. Acting was also a skill!


    ¡°Yidu, De Gui, both of you are Jingzhou¡¯s great talent. It is because of you two that Jingzhou is peaceful but now you all quarrel until like this!¡± Liu Biao acted out.


    ¡°Milord, Yue is wrong!¡± Kuai Yue was the first to say it out. ¡°I should not have gotten angry at General Cai Mao!¡±


    ¡°Milord, Cai Mao is wrong!¡± Cai Mao also apologized and knelt down. ¡°I should not have question the abilities of Zi Rou!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this good! The two of you should join hands and advance together!¡± Liu Biao nodded his head. ¡°Good! Now that we have the ballistae weapon, we can settle our debts with that little Sun Ce!¡±


    Although Lu Bu gave Jiangdong the blueprint, Jingzhou was given 23 of the actual thing. Now, each day that pass, the situation would also change greatly.


    ¡°Pass on my military orders! It is time for Huang Zu to attack Jiangxia! Remember! I want Official Zhou¡¯s head!¡± Liu Biao¡¯s eyes shed as if full of fighting spirit. His appearance surprised Kuai Yue and Cai Mao for a moment. Is this truly the old and dying Liu Biao Jingsheng!?


    At the time that Liu Biao entered Jingzhou with just a single horse, Kuai Yue was still a boy. Nevertheless, Kuai Yue could remember Liu Biao¡¯s appearance from back. At that time, Kuai Yue was very impressed and believed that Liu Biao is his lord. Liu Biao did not disappoint him when Liu Biao managed to conquer the whole of Jingzhou with the help of the Kuai family. After capturing Jingzhou, he should have ignored Jiangdong and captured Yizhou. However, Liu Biao has given up. Kuai Yue is also going to give up after this battle! This is because Kuai Yue has also grown from a youngster into a middle-aged man.


    Now Kuai Yue has seen this appearance of Liu Biao again. He rubbed his eyes as he did not believe it.


    ¡°De Gui, go down there and give your assistance! I will leave the rest to you! I am tired and will sleep first!¡± Liu Biao finished hismand and sat back down. (TN: Go to bed!)


    *Sigh* Kuai Yue sighed in his heart. His lord is already old! If he were younger, Jingzhou would not be in this condition. Kuai Yue felt a little bit sentimental. Although Liu Biao was strong, he was always the one being bullied. The other warlords would attack him but he would not attack them. He could defeat Sun Jian, the man who made Dong Zhuo lose sleep. He could also upy Jingzhou for decades and had hundreds of thousands of soldiers.


    ¡°De Gui shall leave!¡± ¡°Yi Dui shall leave!¡± The two men cupped their fists and left the hall.


    After leaving the hall, the two men who should have been ipatible suddenly shared augh.


    ¡°Yi Du! Mao congrattes you and Zi Rou for his meritorious contributions!¡±


    ¡°No, no. De Gui give too much praise. Zi Rou still has much learn and would still need your help!¡± Their words were really friendly and sincere without any tone or hint of sarcasm. These two were real friends!


    Kuai Yue and Cai Mao were actually childhood friends who were also distant rtives. As a family, how could they insult each other? They only pretended to hate each other in front of Liu Biao. Performance acts was not something only Liu Biao could do! They acted in front of Liu Biao to show him the ¡®bnce¡¯. They had different political opinions but in reality, they were allies. Jingzhou could change their officials but in the end, the Cai family and the Kuai family were one family.


    ¡°What do you think about Milord?¡± Kuai Yue wanted to ask if Cai Mao has also felt that long-lost feeling.


    ¡°Yes. I saw it as well!¡± Cai Mao also nodded his head. Cai Mao also saw the same scene as Kuai Yue. He initially thought his eyes were ying tricks on him. It was the same feeling Liu Biao gave off when he conquered Jingzhou. It was that kind of courage. ¡°Even then, what about it! Milord is old! Old!¡± Cai Mao shook his head. Liu Biao also seemed to know that his time was running out and did not want to take unnecessary risks. He was only willing to guard Jingzhou until the end.


    *Sigh* Kuai Yue sighed again. ¡°What about now? Milord¡¯s orders.¡± Although Liu Biao has already given themand, it was Cai Mao¡¯s decision as to whether he should execute it.


    ¡°Of course I am going!¡± Cai Mao nodded heavily. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that Sun Ce has gone over the line?¡± Although the Jiangdong Navy has always fought with the Jingzhou Navy, it always happened outside of Jiangxia. Both sides have their victories and defeats. This was also one of Kuai Yue and Cai Mao¡¯s stratagem. The threat of the Jiangdong navy would make Liu Biao throw most of the tax money into the navy. This is why Jingzhou Liu Biao¡¯s Army have hundreds of thousands of navy troops but only one or two thousandnd troops. Now, Jiangdong has conquered half of Jiangxia and is starting to intrude on their profits.


    Now that Sun Ce has the ballistae, he would naturally go after Liu Biao, and also the Kuai and Cai family. Better off attacking Sun Ce first! Now Jingzhou also has the ballistae on top of the towered ships. If this is not the time to attack Jiangdong, there would never be another better chance!


    ¡°If we continue to wait for Jiangdong, we will never obtain that Zhou¡¯s head!¡± Kuai Yue also nodded. As their families are united, Cai Mao¡¯s actions would also be to Kuai Yue¡¯s benefit.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± The two men parted. Cai Mao went to the naval camp and Kuai Yue went back to the mansion. Jiangxia is going to war. Kuai Yue would need to prepare provisions for the soldiers and try to copy the ballistae.


    ¡°The battle at Wan Cheng is over.¡± Cao Cao said as he looked at the documents. He was currently at Guandu and is having a confrontation with Yuan Shao but he had some free time. He was facing his childhood friend from across the river and both sides were ready to mobilize their army.


    Cao Cao who was watching the battlefield suddenly got the news that the battle at Wan Cheng is over. He felt that the news was wrong. Sun Ce attacked with 100,000 soldiers while Lu Bu would only have 50,000 soldiers at most. Cao Cao has also seen Lujiang, Wan Cheng before. It was a very big city withrge walls and has a moat. When Sun Ce attacked Lu Kang at Wan Cheng, he took 2 full years to finally capture Wan Cheng. Even if it was only for 6 months, Cao Cao would be celebrating as there is nothing more entertaining than watching 2 enemies fight each other. How long has it been? One month? One and a half months? Sun Ce even fled back with only 5,000 soldiers!


    ¡°The Lu Bu¡¯s Army has be strong!¡± Cao Cao held the information and whispered. Cao Cao was truly scared. He was scared like when Dong Zhuo was scared of Sun Jian. Otherwise he would have talked about making an alliance with Lu Bu in Xiapi. Originally, he thought that chasing Lu Bu out of Xuzhou would make Lu Bu like a homeless dog. He never expected Lu Bu to capture Lujiang so quickly and also defeated Sun Ce¡¯s Army of 100,000. Even if Sun Ce was not used tond battles, the Lu Bu¡¯s Army were merely remnants of the army. Gongtai! Is this your work!? Now Cao Cao was thing if it was Chen Gong¡¯s stratagem that destroyed the Sun Ce¡¯s Army as it was possible for a good stratagem topletely destroy an army. For example, Zhao Kuo who only used his strategies on theory, he proposed a stratagem of controlling a few hundred thousand soldiers and themander changed. It made the king of Zhao think that Zhao Kuo was a good strategist and gave him soldiers to fight the Qin Army. The final result was a long war and 200,000 of the Zhao Kingdom¡¯s soldiers perished.


    Another example was Xu You selling off Yuan Shao. If it was not because of Xu You, Yuan Shao would not have been defeated so badly. Cao Cao also had an example of his own when his army of 800,000 was destroyed at Chibi by Zhuge Liang and Zhou Yu¡¯s fire attack.


    This is the frightening part of the advisors. One word could mean the life and death of the military or even the country!


    ¡°Milord!¡± Cao Cao was in deep thought when a scribe came to him. The thin scribe looks very weak but had very good eyes. While other scribes had a book in their hand, this scribe was holding a wine gourd. The scribe¡¯s name was Guo Jia!


    ¡°What is it? Is Fengxiao running out of wine and looked for me to negotiate?¡± Guo Jia was not conventional which not only put Cao Cao¡¯s heart at ease but also to his appreciation. This is because talented people are more arrogant. Guo Jia¡¯s arrogance put Cao Cao¡¯s mind at ease as it is because Guo Jia has high IQ. Controlling such a person too much would not be good.


    For example, Jia Xu was a poisonous character who ces himself as a priority. His strategems were also poisonous and would cause the death of tens of thousands people. Li Jue and Guo Si who used Jia Xu¡¯s stratagem almost got rid of Lu Bu.


    A person like this should be having wonderful strategems in the Cao Cao¡¯s Army. However, Jia Xu knows that Cao Cao is paranoid. If Jia Xu had proposed a stratagem, he would not be far from death. This is because Jia Xu does not have backup ns. He was not like Guo Jia who was unconventional. If Jia Xu wanted to be great he must first be lesspetent so that Cao Cao would allow him to guide the future generations.


    This is one of the reasons Jia Xu did not talk much when he joined Cao Cao¡¯s Army.


    Cao Cao was really afraid as Jia Xu was too clever. If Cao Chong was alive, he could still suppress him. However, Cao Chong is dead. Therefore, Cao Cao did not hesitate to kill the prodigy.


    (TN: Author is saying that Jia Xu was ¡®killed¡¯ by Cao Cao as I confirmed from the following sentences but Wikipedia told me otherwise. I am just going to assume this is in an ¡®Alternate History even without Liu Mang¡¯ kind of world and stop questioning every inconsistencies with the original book.)


    There was also Sima Yi who was a very suspicious person and was also the only person who could make Zhuge Liang have a heartache. Cao Cao has seen this and wanted to kill him. However, Sima Yi, learning from Jia Xu¡¯s mistakes, hid his ws. Slowly, Cao Cao rxed his guard. After that, the Sima family was able to capture the Cao family¡¯s rule.


    On the other hand, Guo Jia made Cao Cao very rxed. He was an unconventional person that many people will not tolerate. The noble families treated Guo Jia with respect on the surface but did not truly look at him. This is because, in their eyes, Guo Jia was a wasteful person. Another reason was because Guo Jia was a poor schr. He is not a noble. Even if had suspicious behavior, it was unlikely to seed. The noble families would not tolerate people like him. This is one of the reasons Cao Cao was able to treat him as a friend. They joke with each other without any misgivings! Guo Jia evenughed at Cao Cao who was afraid of his wife! Guo Jia who was just amon official and was ¡®disputing¡¯ with the lord who usually be the first to be beheaded! Cao Cao did not care. He even took Guo Jia to brothels and other such ces and then told Guo Jia¡¯s wife. The one with bad luck in the end was Guo Jia!


    (TN: Cao Cao. That is so evil...)


    Guo Jia really loves wine but drinking in the military is a taboo. The only person allowed to drink wine was Cao Cao. Every time Guo Jia finished his wine, he would look for Cao Cao to ask for more. These past few days, there were no progress in their confrontation with Yuan Shao. Now, Guo Jia appeared again so Cao Cao thought that he came for more wine.


    ¡°I still have half a gourd!¡± Guo Jia shook his head and also shook to gourd to show much wine there is left.


    ¡°In that case, why are you here in the middle of the night? Or is it that you want to go back to Xu Du to see your wife?¡± Cao Cao teased.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± Guo Jia smiled wryly and shook his head. Although he was the one in service to Cao Cao, all of his sry was paid to his wife. Since Cao Cao¡¯s previous int¡¯ many days ago, Guo Jia has not seen money at all.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Cao Caoughed. The high tension umted from the long confrontation with the Yuan Shao¡¯s Army was swept away. ¡°Come, let¡¯s get to business!¡± Cao Cao also said seriously. He knew that Guo Jia appearing at this hour would mean that there is something important to discuss.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Guo Jia also became serious. ¡°Did Milord receive that report yet?¡±


    ¡°The report about the battle at Wan Cheng?¡± Cao Cao lifted the documents and replied. ¡°I am reading it now! The Jiangdong¡¯s Little Conqueror was defeated by the Bingzhou¡¯s fierce tiger.¡± Sun Ce may have met his match. The little tiger may be very fierce but when he met arge tiger, his teeth and ws were just not enough.


    ¡°In that case, have you read the section about the naval battles?¡± Guo Jia asked. Guo Jia was also in charge of look through the information.


    ¡°Naval battle?¡± Cao Cao frowned and looked back at the report. ¡°At the naval camp of Wan Cheng, 30,000 of the Jiangdong Army was lured out by 7,000 of the Lu Bu¡¯s Army and were annihted!


    Annihted!? Cao Cao¡¯s eyes widened. The 30,000 soldiers were annihted by 7,000!? What kind of situation is that? Is the report false? No. It clearly said that 30,000 army was annihted.


    ¡°Milord, don¡¯t doubt it any longer. That 30,000 Jiangdong Army is gone.¡± Guo Jia waited for Cao Cao to make his own conclusion. Although he was more experienced, he also wants Cao Cao to find the important information by himself.


    Cao Cao continued to read the report. It is said that the 7,000 Lu Bu¡¯s Army was led by Gan Ning. ¡°Gan Ning!? So strong!?¡± Cao Cao was a bit puzzled and wondered what kind of person this Gan Ning was. To be able to defeat 30,000 with only 7,000! That is nearly 5 times the difference in numbers! It is more likely if it was cavalry defeating infantries! Cao Cao also remembered that the Lu Bu¡¯s Army had no navy. Even if Lu Bu had navies from Xuzhou, the Xuzhou navy is inferior evenpared to Cao Cao¡¯s navy. Lu Bu was also not interested in navies.


    ¡°Gan Ning, Gan Xingba, gathered troops in his youths. Uses a bow andmits crimes such as robbing ships. Wears a small bell and has magnificent clothing. He is also known as Jin Fan Zai. The local sailors know that when there is a bell ringing at the river, it means that the Gan Ning is here. Was captured and joined Liu Biao¡¯s Army but was not ced in an important position by Liu Biao or Huang Zu. Killed Ling Tong¡¯s father, Ling Cao and became sworn enemies with Ling Tong. Surrendered together with Su Fei and Huang Zhong after Lu Bu attacked Xuzhou!¡± Guo Jia gave the detailed information.


    ¡°This is truly a great talent!¡± Cao Cao really knows that this person is a talented naval officer as he could fight in such arge battle. Cao Cao envied Lu Bu for obtaining another talented general. If he was the one who had Gan Ning, he would immediately give his 50,000 naval soldiers to Gan Ning.


    ¡°Gan Ning is indeed a talented person but Milord forgets. The Jiangdong general was also a talented person called Jiang Qin. Also, the 30,000 soldiers were all annihted by Gan Ning who only had 7,000 soldiers!¡± Guo Jia did not mention Lu Su. It is not that Lu Su was not stated in the report but rather, it was Lu Su¡¯s debut in the world.


    ¡°Jiang Qin!?¡± The general stated in the report was Jiang Qin who was one of Sun Ce¡¯s talented naval general. He and his brother Zhou Tai were tyrants on the Yangtze River. Even if Jiang Qin was weaker than Gan Ning, it is impossible for them to lose so badly. Although strong, Gan Ning could not be so ridiculously strong to this extent.


    ¡°Fengxiao. Did you obtain some kind of information?¡± Cao Cao did not want to guess anymore because he felt a sense of crisis!


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Guo Jia did not beat around the bush. ¡°This is because the Lu Bu¡¯s Army have a weapon that can shoot giant arrows from hundreds of paces away. These arrows could pierce through the towered ships!¡±


    ¡°Weapon? Can shoot giant arrows from several hundred paces away? Can pierce through towered ships?¡± Cao Cao imagined the tool in his mind. ¡°Fengxiao, are you talking about a giant crossbow!?¡± Cao Cao was not a person without knowledge. He has seen the ballistae at the borders of the cities. These weapon can indeed shoot very far away and has strong piercing power.


    (Chuang Nu: Bed crossbow which I called ballista because it looked like one. And Ju Nu: Giant crossbow which was what it is. A giant crossbow that was not quite a ballista yet.)


    ¡°Giant crossbow?¡± Guo Jia thought for a moment. ¡°Should not be right. This weapon can shoot rapidly. As a result, the 30,000 Army could only face destruction.¡±


    Cao Cao was stunned. A giant bow that can shoot rapidly. A normal one would need more than 20 people to pull the bowstring. It takes a very long time just to shoot one arrow and was veryborious. Now Guo Jia told him that this thing could shoot rapidly. ¡°Impossible! Impossible! Feng Xiao! I have seen the giant crossbow before. It absolutely could not shoot rapidly!¡±


    ¡°Is that so!?¡± Guo Jia was also a bit uncertain. If the Lu Bu¡¯s Army had a weapon like this, Xuzhou would not have fallen so easily. They just need to ce a few dozen of these weapon on top of the castle and Cao Cao would receive heavy casualties. Perhaps the information was wrong?


    As the two men thought about this issue, a guard barged into the tent.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that we are not to be disturbed!?¡± Cao Cao was angry. His discussion with Guo Jia was interrupted and his eyes glint murderously.


    ¡°Milord! Urgent message!¡± The guard panicked and quickly knelt. Old Cao already felt like killing. He had a brother-in-arms that saw Cao Cao sleeping. As the friend wanted to cover Cao Cao with a nket, he was killed. This is because Cao Cao woke up from a good dream. The guard did not want to die like this and quickly knelty down as he handed out the letter.


    ¡°Urgent message!¡± Cao Cao refused to deal with the guard and picked up the letter. After he read the letter, his expression changed.

 Chapter 223 - Cao Cao’s vain hope

    Chapter 223 Cao Cao¡¯s vain hope


    Tranted by Gamer @ endlessfantasytrantions


    ¡°Milord, what happened!?¡± Guo Jia was puzzled. Cao Cao was closing his eyes and was thinking for a long time after reading the report. His face sometimes showed an expression of joy and sometimes also frowned. What happened exactly?


    Guo Jia did not care about his position and took the report from Cao Cao¡¯s hands. After reading the report, his face became like Cao Cao¡¯s!


    (TN: Sounds infectious, let¡¯s stay away from them)


    The intelligence report said that Zhou Yu¡¯s Navy was defeated at Jiangxia. Over 5,000 soldiers were lost, only leaving behind over 20,000 soldiers out of the original 30,000 soldiers. Zhou Yu¡¯s navy could only avoid fighting out of desperation and Jiangxia was once again upied by Liu Biao.


    Liu Biao was once pressured by Sun Ce to the extent that even Zhou Yu and his army of 30,000 navy soldiers was not afraid of Liu Biao¡¯s navy of 70,000. However, Zhou Yu was now defeated. The one that made the most contributions to the battle was Lu Bu¡¯s new weapon. It was not concealed anymore. At the earlier battle at the Wan Cheng naval camp between Sun Ce¡¯s Army and Lu Bu¡¯s Army, everyone had expected Gan Ning¡¯s navy to be defeated and did not send any spies. They never expected Gan Ning¡¯s navy to win andpletely destroyed Jiangdong¡¯s Army. That battle was a big shame to Sun Ce which is why the Sun Ce¡¯s Army did not publicize it. On the other hand, Gan Ning was using the ballistae and did not want to make the weapon a public knowledge. This is why the spies did not obtain much information.


    This time, the situation is different. Jingzhou¡¯s Liu Biao has finally defeated Zhou Yu¡¯s navy. Zhou Yu is one of the biggest figure in Jiangdong. He was Jiangdong¡¯s second best person! It can be said that there would not be a Jiangdong if Zhou Yu was not present. Now this person has embarrassingly escaped Jiangxia. How could Liu Biao not publicize this incident?


    This was Jingzhou¡¯s first victory against Sun Ce ever since they have been pressured. Although the Lu Bu¡¯s Army may have helped a bit, it was still a victory! Besides that, although Zhou Yu did not lose much troops, they were still chased out of Jiangxia. This is still a big victory. Liu Biao naturally wanted to tell all the other warlords that he is not aplete failure and to warn Cao Cao not to attack. As a result, Cao Cao found out about the power of the ballista!


    ¡°300 paces away, able to shoot through the towered ships, able to shoot five arrows!¡± Cao Cao was pleased because he finally obtained the information about the ballista. However, he frowned because he does not have the ballista. What is he to do if someone uses that weapon on him!?


    ¡°Dispatch troops! Quickly go to Lujiang and find Lu Bu! We want this weapon as well!¡± Cao Cao roared immediately. If he had this weapon, he would no longer be threatened by Yuan Shao on the Huanghe River. After sending them all down the river, he would no longer need to fear Yuan Shao at all as he could directly block Yuan Shao¡¯s troops at Hebei!


    ¡°Yes!¡± Guo Jia nodded. He was also amazed by this weapon. The messenger was dispatched that night.


    ¡°Feng Xiao. If Lu Bu had this weapon, why did he not use this at Xuzhou!?¡± Cao Cao was puzzled. If Lu Bu used this weapon at Xuzhou, his army would receive heavy casualties and victory would not be so certain.


    ¡°I am also not sure!¡± Guo Jia shook his head. ¡°If it is like this, there are only two possibilities. The first one is that the weapon is fake.¡± This assumption is unlikely as Liu Biao has defeated Zhou Yu. How could this information be fake? It is unlikely that the two allied each other to give out fake information. ¡°The second one is that Lu Bu only obtained this weapon after the battle at Xuzhou!¡± This assumption is more reasonable as Lu Bu would have already used it on Xuzhou if he had it then!


    It was also possible with Chen Gong¡¯s personality as he hated Cao Cao.


    ¡°It could only be the second possibility!¡± Cao Cao also agreed that Lu Bu must have obtained the weapon after his defeat at Xuzhou!


    ¡°However, who gave this weapon to Lu Bu?¡± Cao Cao never stopped having his intelligencework around Lu Bu because he feared Lu Bu. Lu Bu only had a few generals like Gao Shun, Zang Ba and Zhang Liao. These 3 people were experts in war but weren¡¯t schrs. Asking them to invent something would just embarrass them. Chen Gong was already eliminated from the equation earlier. Although he was good at scheming, he was not someone who has mechanical skills. Huang Zhong and Xu Sheng were also not the kind of person who could invent things.


    It could only be that person. Guo Jia and Cao Cao finally said his name with one voice ¡°Liu Mang, Liu Hangyang!¡± Cao Cao and Guo Jia could not think of anybody else. He seemed to appear out of thin air and seemed insistent on opposing Cao Cao. He saved Lu Bu and even almost killed Cao Cao with his stratagem. He was even themander for the battle at Wan Cheng City. He was not a scribe as he went out to fight as well. However, he was also not a general as his martial arts is terrible.


    However, ever since Lu Bu obtained this person, Liu Mang¡¯s figure could be seen everywhere. Only this person would be able to create this kind of weapon! Guo Jia also remembered that outside of Kaiyang, Lu Bu did not have the Wolf Cavalry but suddenly had them the moment Liu Mang appeared.


    ¡°This person is a formidable enemy!¡± Guo Jia said with a concluding tone. This person has brought a sense of threat to Guo Jia. Sun Ce and the Jiangdong Army of 100,000 did not manage to capture Wan Cheng. If they had guessed correctly and it was Liu Mang who created the weapon, then this is too terrifying.


    ¡°This person is a great talent!¡± Cao Caomented. Although Cao Cao wished to kill Liu Mang, he had to admit Liu Mang¡¯s talent. He was weaker than Lu Bu in martial arts and inferior to Chen Gong in strategy. However, he was the one that seemed to unite the Lu Bu¡¯s Army. ¡°Fengxiao, is there truly no way to make Liu Hanyang mine?¡± Cao Cao was still a person who loved talents. If Cao Cao had Liu Mang, he was confident that he could unite thend in less than 10 years!


    ¡°Milord milord! You still have not given up!¡± Guo Jia wasughing and crying. His lord only had two ws. The first was that Cao Cao was too paranoid. He was easily suspicious of people and would be willing to kill all the suspicious people without sparing a single one. His second w was that he loved talented people too much. He does not care if the person had no virtue or was scheming something. For example, Zhang Miao and Liu Xun. Cao Cao would put them to work anyway and once they were done with their work, Cao Cao would dispose of them.


    ¡°His Highness is Lu Bu¡¯s son-inw!¡± Guo Jia reminded Cao Cao. The Prince of Shu title was initially given by Guo Jia and Cao Cao to Liu Mang. The purpose of it was to disgust Lu Bu and make Lu Bu suspicious of Liu Mang. However, Lu Bu seemed to care for Liu Mang more and more and does not even seem to care that Liu Mang had a higher position than him.


    ¡°What about it? If he is willing, I could also marry off my daughter to him!¡± Cao Cao did not mind saying it. He has already prepared to give his daughter to Liu Mang and the question is Liu Mang was willing to take the bait.


    ¡°Ai!¡± Guo Jia quickly stopped Cao Cao¡¯s train og thought! ¡°Milord, he is still a Han nsmen. Do you want to be loyal to the Han?¡± Guo Jia¡¯s words made Cao Cao silent. Liu Mang had the surname Liu which meant that he is a Han nsmen. This made Cao Cao indecisive.


    To be loyal to the Han was something Cao Cao wanted when he was younger. He wanted to help the Han Dynasty to open up new territories outside the Great Wall and make his name known in history! He did not want to be a king. Cao Cao and the emperor were on intimate terms and Cao Cao would look for the emperor every time there was a big discussion. Even at night, the Han Emperor were like Cao Cao¡¯s slippers and Cao Cao evenbed the Emperor¡¯s hair. However, one day, Cao Cao stopped. This is because the Han Emperor suddenly started to seize power in every area. He stopped being transparent to Cao Cao. He became a scheming person and wanted to lure Cao Cao into a trap and became anxious. Unfortunately, the Han Emperor was like a small fox while Cao Cao was an old fox!


    (TN: And an extremely paranoid person was made. Nice job breaking it Emperor)


    With one look, Cao Cao knew that the Emperor has grown up and out of control! Having ambition is good but needs to be done slowly! Cao Cao was an understanding person and would give his position away if he was asked nicely. However, the Emperor was afraid of Cao Cao and wanted to get rid of him and then recing him with someone else.


    That is assassination! Even if Cao Cao was willing to die, his men were not. Every new sovereign brings new aides. This was something normal. When they were Cao Cao¡¯s men, they could enjoy glory and wealth. The same could not be said for when the Emperor takes over. Not just their wealth but even their lives could not be saved.


    Cao Cao counterattacked and killed off most of the Han Emperor¡¯s trusted aides and stripped off the Han emperor¡¯s power. However, Cao Cao became a traitor. As Cao Cao was a traitor, he could not greet the Han Emperor! Even when the Han Emperor was in trouble, it was Cao Cao who saved him and not his rtive Liu Biao. No matter what good deed that Cao Cao did, one ¡®bad¡¯ move was enough to make him a viin!


    Cao Cao who was forced to became a traitor, had no choice but to be a warlord! If the Han Emperor was Liu Mang, at the very least, a path of negotiation would be open. Cao Cao would be able to have peace talks with Lu Bu and if the help of Cao Cao and Lu Bu, thend could be unified.


    ¡°Feng Xiao, what do you think would happen if the Prince of Shu reced the current Liu Xie!¡± Cao Cao stopped calling him the Han Emperor and directly said Liu Xie.


    ¡°Milord are you crazy!¡± Guo Jia stopped that road. Liu Mang as emperor? Abolish Liu Xie? Unless Cao Cao really did not want to live anymore and fight everyone, he could try and do that. Those that try and abolish an emperor would meet a bad fate. For example, Dong Zhuo who got rid of Liu Bian. Although the Emperor had left an edict, nobody believed it. Dong Zhuo was also burned for 3 days and 3 nights without stopping and all of the Dong family was killed. The only ce where you could find people with the Dong blood in their veins was Empress Dong at the Henan area.


    If Cao Cao disposed of Liu Xie, it would be a good excuse for everyone to attack Cao Cao and it would be like Yuan Shu who courted death. Even those that do not want to fight Cao Cao would have to do it because they proimed to be loyal to the Han.


    ¡°Haha! Feng Xiao. I am just saying it!¡± Cao Cao looked at the excited Guo Jia and shook his head and quickly abandoned the idea.

 Chapter 224 - Zhou Yu defeated (1)

    Chapter 224 Zhou Yu defeated (1) (TN: I can see the Ending.)


    Tranted by


    ¡°Mr. Zi Rou, where are we going now?¡± Although Deng Long¡¯s navy were going upstream, they were elite navies. They moved quickly and proficiently as the soldiers peddled vigorously. They understood the hydrology of the river and knew when to elerate or to change directions. In less than half a day, they would reach the waters of Jiangxia.


    These were Liu Biao¡¯s soldiers and the general in charge was one of Huang Zu¡¯s subordinate, Deng Long. Although the navy belongs to him, he has to listen to Kuai Liang. This is because Kuai Liang¡¯s rank and position is about the samepared to his lord.


    Kuai Liang did not answer Deng Long¡¯s question but asked back. ¡°General Deng Long. Are you all already familiar with the ballista on the ship?¡±


    ¡°N?¡± Deng Long felt uncertain but he still replied. ¡°Zi Rou, it is possible to fight now!¡± Deng Long was not boasting. The troops under hismands could also do it as the ballista was not difficult to use. All they need to do was aim. This is why Deng Long said that they could fight with it already. If something wrong were to happen, many people would die. Even then, Deng Long said that they were prepared with full confidence.


    ¡°Very good!¡± Kuai Liang asked Deng Long again. ¡°General Deng Long. Do you want to obtain big merits in front of your Lord Huang Zu?¡±


    ¡°Big merits!?¡± Dong Lao was surprised for a moment. The Jiangxia army was currently being pressured by the Jiangdong Navy. Where was the merit!


    ¡°What do you think would happen if we manage to capture Jiangxia and chase away Zhou Yu! Do you think your Lord Huang Zu would value you? At that time, maybe you would even be promoted into a governor.¡± Kuai Liang continued to tempt Deng Long. He knew that Deng Long was serving under Huang Zu but he also knew that Deng Long has always wanted a higher post. He has ability, otherwise he would not be dispatched by Huang Zu in the first ce. Before this, he was inferior to Su Fei and Huang Zhong. That is why he never had much troops tomand. Now that Huang Zhong and Su Fei were gone, perhaps Deng Long would seed. However, Jiangxia was upied by the Jiangdong Army. Now that his Lord Huang Zu was unable to defend himself, nobody would be able to give him a promotion.


    ¡°Mr. Zi Rou, are you asking us to take these warships to do a decisive battle against Zhou Yu?¡± Deng Long was a bit afraid. However, Zhou Yu was the person who managed to suppress 70,000 soldiers with only 30,000 soldiers until a stalemate.


    ¡°Why? Is General Deng Long afraid?¡± Kuai Liang showed a trace of disdain which was about to be a ridiculing expression.


    ¡°It is not that I am afraid!¡± Deng Long said hastily. Which man was willing to admit that they are afraid or terrified? Before Deng Long could exin, Kuai Liang interrupted him.


    ¡°General Deng Long. The Lu Bu¡¯s Army¡¯s Gan Ning. Do you know him?¡± Kuai Liang asked as he walked to the front of the towered ship.


    He looked at the vast Yangtze River. It was a wonderful ce that should have belong to Jingzhou. Unfortunately, the river has changed owner.


    ¡°Gan Ning!¡± Deng Long knows this Gan Ning. Gan Ning was under themand of Su Fei as a Minister of War and did not get along well with Deng Long. Deng Long looks down on him because Gan Ning is a thief. However, he also had to admit Gan Ning¡¯s ability as he had been defeated by Gan Ning before. Deng Long was very unhappy!


    ¡°Lu Bu¡¯s Army¡¯s Gan Ning, with only 7,000 weak soldiers, defeated 30,000 of the Jiangdong Navy unharmed!¡± Kuai Liang said. He noticed that Deng Long¡¯s face has turned into disgust. Deng Long¡¯s dissatisfaction told Kuai Liang that not only does Deng Long knew Gan Ning but has even crossed paths with him before. This was what Kuai Liang wanted.


    ¡°Mr. Zi Rou!¡± Before Kuai Liang could finish talking, Dong Leng interrupted him with a red face while breathing heavily. His anger has manifested. ¡°No need to say anymore! I will listen to yourmands!¡± Deng Long also knew that Gan Ning has defeated the 30,000 Jiangdong Navy. However, Deng Long knew that Gan Ning¡¯s navy were not elites like his navy. He was not boasting but half of the troops that Gan Ning brought over from Jiangxia were recruits and were notparable to Dong Leng¡¯s troops.


    ¡°Hahaha, that is my Jingzhou¡¯s fierce warrior! As expected of General Huang¡¯s best warrior!¡± Kuai Liang was not stingy with praises.


    ¡°Mr. Zi Rou has praised me too much!¡± Deng Long also became happy. It is just a battle! As warriors, it is expected for them to die in battles! Rather than being unable to be promoted, it is better to risk his own life. At the very least he could have a brighter future. If Gan Ning was able to defeat the Jiangdong Army, why couldn¡¯t he? After all, he is now also using the same weapon used by Gan Ning.


    ¡°Drop the banner!¡± Kuai Liang gave out the firstmand. Deng Long followed themands without thinking about it too much and both Kuai Liang kept all the banners. Kuai Liang was also a prominent figure as he and his brother both helped Liu Biao to capture Jingzhou.


    Unfortunately, Liu Biao lost his fighting spirit and did not want to conquer more new territories. As a result, Kuai Liang has lost a ce to make use of his skills. If it was seen properly, the real military advisor would be Kuai Liang and not Cai Mao.


    The Jingzhou navy continued on the river but did not return to Jingzhou. They went straight to Zhou Yu¡¯s base at Sanjiangkou.


    These days, there would be an outbreak of war every day. The two armies would usually fight at closebat at the Yangtze River. As Jiangxia was at a higher point of the river, dead bodies wearing armor could sometimes be seen floating down the river.


    ¡°Is it the Jiangdong navy¡¯s main camp in front?¡± This was Sanjiangkou. It was not like the Wan Cheng rivers that could only have a temporary naval camp. This was arge base, or in other words, a naval city. Not only is it a ce to garrison soldiers but it was also a unique geographical location and had 3 paths.


    Kuai Liang could see the banners and the Jiangdong navy. The river was heavily guarded by elites. No one was sleeping and the soldiers were staring at the River. These were the elites under Zhou Yu¡¯smand.


    As Kuai Liang could see the Sanjiangkou and the opposing naval force. The lookouts could also see them and felt strange. This fleet did not have any banner. Yet, they already had 20 ships which was enough to be considered a small navy fleet. The lookout decided to report this to the higher authorities as he was unable to identify if the fleet were enemies.


    ¡°Outside of Sanjiangkou there is an unidentified fleet!¡± The message was delivered one by one until it reached the person in charge of guarding, which was Han Dang. This person was the Sun family¡¯s old official that was proficient in horseback archery. As a result, he was appreciated by Sun Jian and was always taken along for expeditions. He broke through enemy lines and captured the enemy many times until he was promoted into a Minister of War. He also provided help in conquering Jiangdong. He was already at a refinement stage since he served Sun Jian and although he became old, his strength has not decreased.


    After he heard that there was an unknown fleet, Han Dang quickly rushed towards the naval base. He nced at the fleet and saw over 20 ships. The ships slowly approached the Sanjiangkou. ¡°These warships?¡± Han Dang looked at the warships that did not have any identification mark. It was not the Jiangdong Navy. It was also not the Jingzhou Navy¡¯s ship as the Jingzhou Navy¡¯s camp was upstream while these ships came from downstream.


    Han Dang thought to himself. Could these be the Lu Bu¡¯s Army¡¯s warships?


    ¡°Are these not the Lu Bu¡¯s Army¡¯s warships?¡± One officer beside him looked at Han Dang and asked.


    ¡°Lu Bu¡¯s Army warships? Are you sure?¡± Han Dan asked back. Is it those that send Jiang Qin¡¯s ships into the bottom of the river?


    ¡°General Han Dang. I am sure!¡± The officer nodded his head. He could not be wrong. The ships came from downstream and this officer was also one of the few in charge of patrolling the area during the negotiations. He saw Gan Ning¡¯s Navy and was afraid that Gan Ning came to fight.


    ¡°It must be that disgraced ve-with-three-surnames which is why the banner was not raised!¡± Han Dang showed disdain. His impression of Lu Bu has always been bad. His old lord Sun Jian and new lord Sun Ce has both been defeated by Lu Bu before. Han Dang was a person who considered those fighting against the Jiangdong Army as a bad person.


    ¡°General. Do you see those huge things on the warships!?¡± The officer pointed at the ballistae wraped in ck cloth. ¡°That weapon was something only the Lu Bu¡¯s Navy has. It was the reason General Jiang Qin waspletely defeated.


    He patrolled at Huangzhou and even saved a few of the soldiers who fell in the Yangtze River and helped them escaped. He also heard from them that the ballista was able to shoot through the towered ships causing it to sink.


    ¡°The ballistae!¡± Han Dang was also a Sun Ce¡¯s Army¡¯s officer and naturally knew what the ballista is. ¡°Hmph! What is the ve-of-three-surnames doing here? Is he trying to show off his strength!?¡±


    Han Dang was very unhappy. The Lu Bu¡¯s Army and the Sun Ce¡¯s Army were at a truce right now. It is impossible for Gan Ning to appear now and open hostilities. The Lu Bu¡¯s Army would definitely follow the rules which means that this was just swaggering. ¡°What are you showing off for! After a few days, we would also have ballistae!¡± Han Dang has learned about this from Zhou Yu. Jiangdong has obtained the blueprints for the ballista and has already begun constructions. The first one was alreadypleted and they were just waiting for it to be transported with the other shipments. As they are in the front lines, all the materials needed to be given to them. When Han Dang obtained the ballista, he would use Gan Ning¡¯s navy as a target practice. At worst, they would just pay gold aspensation for the idental shot.


    ¡°This must definitely be Gan Ning¡¯s navy!¡± Another officer spoke up. He has fought Gan Ning before when Gan Ning was less known. However, he made a shocking battle after he went under Lu Bu¡¯smand. Gan Ning was the Jin Fan Zei which is why he likes to be on the warship using cloth to decorate the ship and also a bell. The ringing bell was the sign of Gan Ning appearing.


    Kuai Liang¡¯s ship had the cloth and the bell because Gan Ning did not manage to take it away in time. It was now mistaken as Gan Ning¡¯s navy would be a pleasant surprise for the JIngzhou¡¯s Navy.


    ¡°General, the soldiers are bing restless.¡± Every day, Zhou Yu¡¯s Navy and the Jingzhou¡¯s Navy were fighting. Both parties were trying to attack each other¡¯s weakness. Otherwise, it would be too costly as the amount of provisions needed would be more and it would take a long time for the transportation to arrive. Sun Ce could not give up half of Jiangxia. The Jingzhou Navy also could not allow the Jiangdong navy to swallow up the city. As a result, there is a deadlock. The consumption of forage every day was a lot as the soldiers need to prepare for war. Proper ratiosn were given to those in the Jiangdong¡¯s army as yhe first was to prepare for war while the second purpose was to boost morale. Compared to them, the Jingzhou Navy¡¯s morale was extremely low after fighting for so long. They were pretty much defeated by now.


    In a little while, it would be time to leave the camp to do battle with the Jingzhou Navy. Now that there are so many ships, the soldiers were restless. Even then, they could not attack as there was a truce. If a war broke out, Zhou Yu would be the one suffering as he had no ballista yet. It made the navy very ufortable as it felt like there was someone else monitoring them. Their formation may also be broken because of this.


    Han Dang frowned. This was also a problem and so he opened his mouth. ¡°Afraid of what!¡± Han Dang waved his hand. ¡°In the end they are just an additional spectator! Show them the strength of our Jiangdong elite navy and crush their spirits!¡± Han Dang ignored the spectators. Why not let you see it! Since you want to see, we will show you the difference between your Lu Bu¡¯s Navy and our Jiangdong¡¯s Navy and make you ashamed of yourselves!


    ¡°Yes!¡± Each of them went down and prepared themselves. The naval camp of the Sanjiangkou opened its doors and the warships came out. These were Zhou Yu¡¯s navy. They were elites. Each of them were standing at the warships energetically. They then red at what they thought was Gan Ning¡¯s navy with provoking expressions full of disdain. They are a group of piranhas that have their own self-confidence. They are the overlord of the Yangtze River! Jiang Qin¡¯s defeat was just luck!


    ¡°As expected of Zhou the Handsome Youth!¡± Kuai Liang watched the shipse out from the naval camp. The morale of the soldiers was extremely high. No wonder they could cause so much trouble to the Jingzhou¡¯s Navy! Although the Jingzhou¡¯ Navy were also elites, they did not have such ferocious fighting spirit. As an army, without sufficient spirit, they could only be elite at best but could never be trump cards. The Jingzhou Navy¡¯s loss of spirit was his lord¡¯s fault! The old and dying man would not have any drive to fight! The ship distribution was also excellent and the distance between each ship was also the same!


    ¡°Mr Zi Rou!¡± Deng Long went to Kuai Liang¡¯s side. To be honest, Deng Long¡¯s palms were already sweating. The camp in front was the Sanjiangkou. If the Jiangdong Navy surrounded them, they would be finished. On the other hand, Kuai Liang was calmly evaluating the Jiangdong Navy.


    ¡°General Deng Long, do not panic! They would not notice us!¡± Kuai Liangforted Deng Long. The reason why he took down the banner was to impersonate Lu Bu¡¯s Navy and the attack could also destroy the Lu Bu¡¯s Army¡¯s friendship. Although the Lu Bu¡¯s Army¡¯s banner was not raised, it would not prevent misunderstandings from the Jiangdong Navy. At the end of the day, even the Lu Bu¡¯s Army could not me the Jingzhou¡¯s Army for the misunderstanding of the Jiangdong¡¯s Army.


    ¡°I hope so!¡± Fortunately, they were downstream. If anything bad happens, it would be easier for them to flee.


    Now more than half of the Jiangdong¡¯s Navy has left the camp and therger warships were starting to appear. One towered ship in particr was bigger than the others and had more soldiers. On top of it was also a figure wearing a general¡¯s armour.


    ¡°He is here!¡± Kuai Liang sneered. What he wanted was that warship, the Jiangdong Navy¡¯s gship. This is the Jiangdong Navy¡¯s Commander Zhou Yu¡¯s ship. Kuai Liang wanted to attack this ship directly. Once the gship is destroyed, the Jiangdong Navy would not fight back because the battle is lost.


    ¡°Hmph! Have you seen it? ve-of-three-surnames! This is our Jiangdong Navy!¡± Han Dang was extremely proud. This was the trump card of the Jiangdong Navy. Especially theirmander Zhou Yu who was an extremely talented person. Among the fewmanders that Han Dang served under, Zhou Yu was the best one!


    (TN: Wouldn¡¯t Gan Ning be the one on the ship anyway? Or did Han Dang conveniently ignored his soldiers.)


    ¡°General! The ships have started to move!¡± The soldier beside Han Dang told him.


    ¡°Move? Of course they are moving! They would be ashamed and want to go back!¡± Han Dang carelessly said. Both the quality of Gan Ning¡¯s Navy and the Jingzhou¡¯s Navy could not even bepared to the Jiangdong¡¯s Navy.


    ¡°No! They are moving towards us!¡± The officer shouted. ¡°They have raised their banner! It is green!¡±


    (TN: Whatever happened to ¡®pretending to be Lu Bu¡¯s Army¡¯?)


    ¡°Green?¡± Han Dang was confused. Wasn¡¯t Lu Bu¡¯s Army¡¯s banner ck? Why is it green?


    ¡°It is Jingzhou Liu Biao¡¯s Navy! It is the Jingzhou¡¯s Navy!¡± The officer shouted. It was not the Lu Bu¡¯s Navy but the Jingzhou¡¯s Navy. Only Liu Biao uses a dark green banner.


    ¡°Liu Biao¡¯s navy!¡± Han Dang was a little dumbfounded. Wasn¡¯t it supposed to be Gan Ning¡¯s navy? Why did it suddenly be Liu Biao? I thought he already discussed that it would be Gan Ning! However, Han Dang, deserved to be called a veteran and immediately roared. ¡°It¡¯s a surprise attack! All units prepare to meet the enemy!¡± Although he was an old man, his voice was louder than drums.


    ¡°Jingzhou¡¯s Navy!¡± Zhou Yu also saw the 20 ships from the gship. Weren¡¯t they supposed to be the Lu Bu¡¯s Army? Why is it filled with Liu Biao¡¯s soldiers? It does not matter anymore. Since they dared toe, we cannot let them leave!


    They only had a few thousand soldiers on the ships. If it was at least 10,000 Zhou Yu would have frowned. Only a few thousand soldiers? Are they courting death?


    ¡°Swallow it up! Give Liu Biao another big present!¡± Zhou Yu¡¯s gship issued amand and the entire fleet began to move. Zhou Yu¡¯s gship also started to move and the other warships moved out of the way. The warships at the back started to fill up the empty space.


    ¡°Free merits! Do not me me, Han Dang, for taking it!¡± Han Dang has already reached a refinement stage. The enemy only had 2 dozen warships while they had 100 or more towered ships. Also there were too many Jiangdong soldiers and these few thousand Jingzhou¡¯s soldiers would not give enough merits.


    In the first ce, there were many other desperate warships. Besides that, Zhou Yu evaluated Han Dang as someone who could only be a deputy general if they excluded his martial arts. Even then, Han Dang had 5,000 soldiers under hismand. They were pretty much independent from the army.


    ¡°The Han banner?¡± Kuai Liang saw the war banner and smiled. ¡°It is Han Dang!¡± Han Dang was the old man he met when he killed Sun Jian.


    The people with the biggest contribution to the death of Sun Jian was not Huang Zu but the Kuai brothers. Huang Zu was just the one implementing the stratagem. The fierce tiger Sun Jian made Liu Biao feel threatened. This is why the Kuai brothers helped their lord to get rid of the threat. Sun Jian was shot to death by Huang Zu¡¯s men with arrows. Liu Biao thought that he could rx since the threat is gone. Little did he know that the tiger¡¯s son, Sun Ce, would emerge along with his brothers and this old man to conquer the entire Jiangdong and threaten Jingzhou again. But it no longer matters. Today, Zhou Yu¡¯s navy will sink and Jingzhou would be peaceful for another decade.


    Once Zhou Yu is dead, Sun Ce would lose an arm. Sun Ce has 3 main forces. One was lost in Wan Cheng. If he lost another one here, there would only be one more in Jiangdong. Even self-protection would be a problem. As a result, he would not attack Jingzhou.


    ¡°First, target Han Dang!¡± Kuai Liang¡¯s fleet was 500 paces away and it slowly approached Han Dang¡¯s fleet. Deng Long¡¯s men were elites and showed a calm temperament. They were not like Gan Ning¡¯s men who may shoot identally before themand to shoot was given. The Jingzhou Navy would not move until they weremanded to shoot using the ballista by Kuai Liang.


    ¡°300 paces!¡± Deng Long looked at Kuai Yue. They were told that 300 paces is the effective range of the ballista by Gan Ning¡¯s Navy. They could shoot already but Kuai Liang stayed silent.


    ¡°250 paces! 200 paces!¡± If they had continued on like this, they would need to start engaging in meleebat. The Jiangdong Navy has also started to draw their bows.


    ¡°Shoot!¡± Kuai Liang gave the order. From the deck of the ship, giant arrows started to fly out of the 20 warships. Over 100 giant arrows started to fly towards Han Dang¡¯s warship.


    ¡°What is this!¡± Han Dang was dumbfounded. He has not seen this before. Each arrow was bigger than the oar of the warship and was extremely powerful.


    *Boom*


    Han Dang started to stagger without support. Over 20 arrows hit his warship. The thick wood could not withstand the powerful arrows and the arrows even pierced through the hull causing the bottom of the ship to have a hole.


    The river water entered the cabin of the warship. This was already considered lucky. One of Han Dang¡¯s deputy was hit directly by the arrow. His internal organs all spilled out as his body was torn apart.


    The same happened to the other warships. In just a moment, Han Dang has lost 6-7 warships.


    ¡°Rush to them! Rush to them!¡± Han Dang was like Jiang Qin who knew that it was powerful but thought that it could only shoot once. He thought that the other warships under hismand would be able to catch them before they could shoot again. Unfortunately, Liu Biao¡¯s warships shot out another arrow.


    At this moment, Zhou Yu was no longer calm. ¡°Continous shooting? With such power?¡± Zhou Yu did not expect the power of the ballistae to reach this extent. Although it was stated in Sun Ce¡¯s letter, Zhou Yu did not believe it. However, he now had no choice to believe. The second volley of arrows even send a few towered ships sinking into the river water.


    ¡°Hateful!¡± Han Dang roared loudly. His warship was already sinking halfway into the water. As the wood were mostly submerged, Han Dang knew that he could not stay on the boat any longer. Even if he could swim, therge ship would form a whirlpool and pull him in.


    The thing Han Dang was angriest about was his soldiers. All of the soldiers that he personally trained were defeated before they could even cross swords with the enemy! He now understood how Jiang Qin got the whole navy routed. How could there be such a weapon! The destroyed warships, the injured soldiers and the dead soldiers made the river water muddy.


    ¡°Shoot!¡± Kuai Liang could not sympathize with the enemies and ordered again. The sky was once again filled with giant arrows.


    Zhou Yu¡¯s Army and the whole fleet started to be chaotic. What people were most afraid of was the unknown. The second thing they were most afraid of was new things. They have fought as navies for so long but they never expected that navies could fight like this as well! A few warships started to move to a less important position while others hide behind crevices so that the other warships in front would be shot at first!

 Chapter 225 - Zhou Yu Defeated (2)

    Chapter 225 Zhou Yu Defeated (2)


    Zhou Yu coldly looked at his soldiers that fell into the water. The corpses of the soldiers and remains of the ships were all from his hard work. Now, the casualties were no less than 3,000. Is this the power of the ballista?


    Zhou Yu looked at the banner of the 2 dozen warships and saw the Kuai character. In Jingzhou, the Kuai family belongs to arge and prominent family. The Kuai family, Cai family along with the Liu family and Huang family, and were the rulers of Jingzhou. The representative for each respective family was Huang Zu, Liu Biao and Cai Mao. However, the Kuai family had two representatives which was Kuai Yue and Kuai Liang. In the end, which Kuai brother is the one leading the ships right now?


    Zhou Yu was lost in thoughts. For the whole of Jiangdong, the only people Zhou Yu acknowledged as an opponent was the Kuai family brothers. There was Master Shui Jing and also Pang Degong. However, this was not people that Liu Biao could use. They were like observers and do not serve Liu Biao. Otherwise, Jingzhou would be the most horrifying group in all thends. Those guys wereparable to the people like the Dragon and Phoenix, Xu Shu, or even Jia Xu. Although they were Jingzhou people, they wanted to avoid war. If Liu Biao could use them as well, he would have been truly frightening.


    The remaining good advisors were at Hebei. Although Hebei has many prominent characters like Tian Feng and had strong discipline, it should be remembered that they were scattered. Although Tian Feng was loyal to Yuan Shao, he was unable to speak. For example, the soldiers were disciplined because of Yuan Tan and Yuan Shang were strict. However, they were not smart. Their soldiers were constantly at each other¡¯s throats.


    ¡°Perhaps it is Master Zi Rou.¡± Zhou Yu was a man known as the Handsome Zhou. It was not just because he was handsome but also because he was talented and behaved himself in a refined manner. He was polite to everyone including his opponents like Kuai Liang. This is also because he was admired by Zhou Yu.


    ¡°Is this the power of the ballistae!?¡± Another person who was shocked at the power of the ballistae was Kuai Liang. He did not expect the ballistae to y such a big role. Han Dang who did not even manage to touch his hair has already lost more than a dozen ships. Kuai Liang also did not believe the power of the ballistae because the Lu Bu Army sold it at such a price. As a result, he decided to shoot at 200 paces away from the enemy ships to learn that what he had learned was true.


    ¡°Rush forward!¡± Kuai Liang quickly calmed down. With this weapon, the Jiangdong navy must be anxious. If they could hit the gship, they could take it down. Without Zhou Yu, the Jiangdong Navy would be without a leader and could only act individually. Kuai Liang believes that this battle would set springboard for the Jingzhou navy.


    At that time, it would be Zhou Yu¡¯s Navy¡¯s Judgement Day.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Deng Long was also very excited! The moment they met, they already got rid of 3,000 enemies! Deng Long was initially uncertain. The Jiangdong ships and soldiers were superior to the Jingzhou ships and navy. To defeat the Jiangdong Navy, the Jingzhou Navy would need at least twice the numbers. This would mean that to defeat the 3,000 navy, the JIngzhou Navy would need to sacrifice 6,000 soldiers. This was also the number of soldiers their entire fleet has right now. However, Deng Long¡¯s soldiers now were pretty much unharmed except for a few unlucky soldiers that staggered from the momentum of the ballistae and injured themselves.


    Deng Long could already see the rewards Huang Zu has to give him for destroying 6,000 soldiers worth of enemy. He should at least have 3 grades of promotion. Perhaps he would be promoted from a naval general into a deputy general. There was also still Zhou Yu. If he could defeat Zhou Yu, he would really be famous.


    Zhou Yu was Jiangdong¡¯s number 2 figure. Once he is captured, Sun Ce would no longer dare to move. Deng Long would be famous. His Lord¡¯s lord, Liu Biao might even make him a governer in excitement.


    Without anymand from Kuai Liang, Deng Long roared to his men. ¡°You bastards! Look opposite you and see Zhou Yu¡¯s gship! I do not need to say much about Zhou Yu! After all, he is the person that caused so many of our brothers to die! Now they are still upying half of Jiangxia and your wife and children may be suffering! Now there is an opportunity for you to climb up there and capture Zhou Yu! An opportunity to earn promotions and wealth! What are you waiting for!?¡± Deng Long inspired his troops. There are two things a person of ancient times would risk their lives for. The first was a government post and the other was wealth. With these two, a lot of people would risk their lives for you.


    ¡°Capture Zhou Yu! Capture Zhou Yu!¡± One by one, the Jiangxia troops roared. Not only because of the promise of fortune stated by Deng Long but also because of their fellow officers. The soldiers were Deng Long¡¯s men, they were recruited by Huang Zu from Jiangxia. Now that half of Jiangxia is captured, they would not stay silent.


    Before this, they were too weak and did not dare to fight the Jiangdong Army. Everyone had the conclusion that they could only defend and not attack but now the situation is different! Now they have these weapons. Before either side could make a show of strength, the enemy was already fed to the fishes. Since when did their enemies became so weak? No. It is that they have be strong. Their confidence returned and their morale increased. The soldiers exerted their strength to paddle the ships against the current. It was moving fasterpared to when they went together with the current when their morale is low.


    Zhou Yu¡¯s soldiers also noticed Kuai Liang¡¯s n and moved towards their gship. If the gship is lost, the battle would be over.


    ¡°We cannot let you pass!¡± Han Dang¡¯s gship has aready sunk but he boarded a different warship. He knew that if the 2 dozen warships rushed past them, they would bring disaster to the JIangdong Army! That weapon¡¯s shooting power was not something a towered ship could withstand. Zhou Yu has arge number ofrge warships. It was an advantage in naval battles as its impact strength was strong. But now this became its biggest weakness as it was a bigger target and easier to sink. This was Han Dang¡¯s mistake. He was the one who believed it was Lu Bu¡¯s Army and did not bother to banish them.


    ¡°Pass my orders, protect themander!¡± Under Han Dang¡¯smand, one warship started to turn at high speed. Their task was to block Kuai Liang¡¯s fleet andpletely expose themselves. This was a suicidal act but the Jiangdong Navy had no fear orints. They were Zhou Yu¡¯s elites and Zhou Yu could remember all of their given names. All he asked was for them to earnestly serve as a soldier. With the exception of provisions, those under Zhou Yu would not need to worry about anything else, including their family affairs.


    Marriages, funerals, and other family affairs would be settled by Zhou Yu. He wanted to make the soldiers fight and risk their lives without worry. It was a simple and straightforward n but it was sessful.


    In the beginning, the Jiangdong Navy were inferior to the Jingzhou Navy. When Sun Ce captured Jiangdong, the only king of the Yangtze River was Liu Biao. He only had about a dozen ships and afew thousand navy soldiers! Their military strength is not much different from Lu Bu¡¯s current navy. It was Zhou Yu that brought Sun Ce out of that.


    Soldiers that do not fear death and officials that are not corrupted. If these was not considered a strong force, what would be considered a strong force? However, Zhou Yu could only maintain 30,000 soldiers. This is because Jiangdong was not able to support so many soldiers simr to Zhou Yu. That is why this was only arranged for Zhou Yu¡¯s soldiers. Even in death, they can still obtain rewards.


    Thends of Jiangdong was fertile and it 6 or more of the fertrilends belongs to the nobles. 3 belonged to the Sun Ce¡¯s Army. Any othernds belongs to the Sun Ce Army and the rest were reserved for talented officers.


    ¡°Shoot!¡± Kuai Liang looked at the Jiangdong Navy that did not fear death. He alsomented the fact that these soldiers were aces. On the other hand, the Jingzhou Navy could only be called elites. Probably because they have lived easy lives for so long! In Jingzhou, besides their training, they all tried to make rtionships to be rich. Besides that, Liu Biao was skillful and Jingzhou is wealthy. This wealth is also shared with the soldiers. Although these soldiers could still kill their enemies, but what about their children and wife? Their hard-earned money would also be useless! The Jingzhou soldiers who had so many worries became less willing to risk their lives.


    What of it! I, Kuai Liang, win this battle! How long has it been since Milord does not have the will to fight? Since Milord is old and useless, I shall fight and raise his prestige again! To make Jingzhou powerful again! While he was thinking this, another giant arrow flew towards the Jiangdong warships. The arrow was not something a ship during that era could withstand. Soon the whole t ship started to sink.


    Just like that, before the ships could even reach their enemies, the ships already sank into the bottom of the river. This made Han Dang very vexed. Having never fought this kind of battle before, all of his tactics, stratagem and skills became useless. His soldiers were all struggling at the river. Although the Jiangdong Navy knew how to swim, the sinking ship would form a whirlpool from suction and may pull a person into the bottom of the river for eternal rest.


    ¡°Commander! Quickly go!¡± Han Dang did not have many ships left. Hemanded his warships to block the paths and to take the hit from the giant arrows.


    ¡°All units, keep on the pressure!¡± Zhou Yu looked with a cold gaze. It was not that he was ruthless and he even admires Old General Han Dang! He and Sun Ce both call Han Dang uncle in private. However, the battlefield is the battlefield and was not a ce for personal feelings. This was Zhou Yu¡¯s system ofmand. He himself wants to save Han Dang but if he did, they would not just need to sacrifice several warships.


    ¡°Commander!?¡± A general beside Zhou Yu was uncertain as he watched the might of the mystical weapon and the Jingzhou Navy. With such power, all Han Dang could do was buy a few seconds by putting his ship in the way for the gship. Every second, another warship is sunk into the water. In that moment, the soldiers were hesitating!


    ¡°N!¡± Zhou Yu did not speak but narrowed his eyes. His look was terrifying and made the general give out cold sweat. His whole body felt cold and he knew that Zhou Yu is getting angry. ¡°Yes! Yes!¡± The soldier wiped his cold sweat and shouted out. ¡°All units, keep on the pressure!¡± His voice was full of fear. Fear that Zhou Yu would behead him. As a result, his voice was particrly clear.


    ¡°Commander go! Go quickly!¡± Han Dang shouted at the gship. This battle was too one-sided. As long as the giant arrows were fired, the Jiangdong Navy would continue to receive casualties.


    Of course, that is only as long as they have arrows! Zhou Yu whispered to himself.


    The soldier that was beside Zhou Yu followed him as he almost angered him earlier. He noticed Zhou Yu count to himself. ¡°One, two, three, four.¡±


    *Boom* Han Dang jumped off the ship and fell into the river. The corpses of the soldiers and the debris of the ship floated on the surface of the water. Han Dang regretted. Had he known that this would happen, he would have reported the ship to Zhou Yu earlier. He believed that Zhou Yu would be able to tell that the ship disguised themselves as the Lu Bu¡¯s Army. However, it is now toote. Thousands of his men are dead and the results was more tragicpared to the time he was besieged on all sides. At that time, he was surrounded by Yan Baihu. Yet, he still managed to kill a lot of soldiers before he was rescued. Yan Baihu¡¯s casualties was about as much as his own.


    What about now! He was destroyed before he couldy a hand on his opponent! All of these soldiers were personally guided by him! Although strict, Han Dang was also concerned about his men. Now, because of his mistakes, all of his men was sent to the bottom of the river. ¡°Afterlife, if there is an afterlife, I, Han Dang, shall work like a horse for all of you to repent for my mistakes!¡± Han Dang closed his eyes and did not struggle despite the water flowing into towered ship. He did not struggle despite the whirlpool that formed around the ship. ¡°Commander! I hope you can escape death!¡±


    ¡°General, general!¡± Two of Han Dang¡¯s subordinates quickly swam over. They also fell into the river like Han Dang. They knew that the wreckage would form a whirlpool and they quickly swam away to avoid it. When they look back, they saw the old general closing his eyes and did not struggle despite the fact that the water has already reached his face. The old general wants to die!


    The soldiers also held feelings for Han Dang. They knew Han Dang is strict but it was for their own good. Sweating more during training would mean less injuries in battle.


    They ignored the whirlpool and swam towards Han Dang. With one person at the front and the other at the back, they raised Han Dang up to the surface.


    ¡°What are you guys doing!¡± Han Dang wanted to wait for his death and waited for the whirlpool to pull him down to the bottom of the river. Suddenly he felt two people holding him up. Opening his eyes, he found two of his subordinates.


    ¡°Let me die! Let me die! Go away!¡± Han Dang was set on dying! He was too embaraased to face the dead and their rtives. He was also too embarrassed to face themander Zhou Yu and even Huang Gai.


    ¡°The Lord! I no longer have the face to meet the Lord! Let me die!¡± Han Dang used his strength to break free and quickly plunged into the water.


    ¡°General!¡± The two subordinates panicked. If the general wanted to die, they would be unable to stop him! There is only one way left. The two look at each other for a moment to get their answer and then followed their general by plunging into the water.


    The two subordinates followed Han Dang. Han Dang though that they wanted to pull him back up and red at them but they just showed Han Dang an innocent expression. Han Dang also started to calm down as these two were also his men.


    Han Dang was ready to be taken by the whirlpool when the two subordinates rushed behind him and hit him directly in the head. Han Dang also noticed something wrong but never expected his subordinates to hit him at the back of the head. Han Dang turned his head in pain.


    ¡°What!?¡± The subordinate felt surprised. He hit Han Dang at the back of the head in attempt to knock him unconscious. However, thanks to the water resistance or perhaps their subconscious mind from injuring Han Dang too badly, the n failed. Han Dang, who had refined strength, red at them.


    Sure enough, Han Dang was angry even though he knew that they were doing this for him. To even dare to try and knock him unconscious. Han Dang wanted to immediately kill them but he remembered again that they wanted to save him. With a bored groan, he tried to push the two out of the water. One person drowning was enough.


    However, the two subordinates struggled to hold on to Han Dang. The two subordinates were no match for him and he would soon be able to push them out when the whirlpool finally arrived. A huge suction appeared because of the wreckage to pull them in. There were also no leverage in the water and they could only rely on themselves to escape the whirlpool. At this moment, Han Dang panicked. He was not afraid of death but another two more of his subordinates are going to die trying to rescue him!


    ¡°Han Dang is defeated! Zhou Yu, it is your turn!¡± Kuai Liang sneered. Both Kuai Liang and Zhou Yu are people with high wisdom. They both know that the other party would be able to make them sleep deprived. He will not let Zhou Yu escape. As there were no more boats in front of Kuai Liang, they rushed forward to victory!


    Zhou Yu who was in the gship was watching the Jingzhou Navy.


    ¡°General, we should abandon the ship!¡± One soldier beside him said. The Jingzhou Navy was too terrifying. Before General Han Dang even reach them, he was already destroyed. It is also clear that the enemy was targeting the gship. If they do not escape now, they would no longer be able to escape.


    Another 4 more towered ships stopped in front of the gship.


    *Whoosh whoosh* The heart of a savior ismendable but having the strength and having the courage were different things. The 4 towered ships soon sank as well.


    ¡°Commander! Go! If you do not go, they would only make pointless sacrifice!¡±


    ¡°Five!¡± Zhou Yu stood up. ¡°Now is the time for the counterattack.¡±

 Chapter 226 - Zhou Yu Defeated (3)

    Chapter 226 Zhou Yu Defeated (3)


    ¡°Raise the sails!¡± Zhou Yu is angry. Now, whoever that questions him would only face death. As a result, all the warships raised their sails without question. The sails were raised and the ship also elerated with the power of the peddlers.


    ¡°Raising the sails? Haha, did you want to surrender?¡± The sails were basically cloth that is white which looks the same as the surrender g. Besides that, raising the sails also increased the area the ship could get damaged.


    Kuai Liang sneered. Perhaps Zhou Yu panicked? It is a normal reaction after seeing the fearsome power of this weapon!


    ¡°Even though I understand that, I have no choice but to send you into the river! The only good Duke of Zhou is a dead Handsome Zhou.¡±


    Kuai Liang raised his hands to order another volley onto Zhou Yu¡¯s gship. After Zhou Yu¡¯s gship is destroyed, the whole of the Yangtze River would belong to the Jingzhou Navy. Liu Mang sold all their warships as a message that the Lu Bu¡¯s Army does not want to fight for the Yangtze River. They want to obtain the Huai He River and take revenge on Cao Cao at the Central ins. If there are three parties, they would need to bnce out their strength but if there were only two parties, the two parties can exhaust all their strength to kill each other. The winner would be the overlord for the Yangtze River.


    Naturally, Kuai Liang also considered the fact that it was a ruse by the Lu Bu¡¯s Army to make the Jingzhou Navy and the Jiangdong Navy fight. However, their cover was too convincing and the cake was too big. The Lu Bu¡¯s Army sold 23 warships loaded with ballistae to Kuai Liang. It allows the Jingzhou Army to test its powers and to defeat Zhou Yu. After they manage to equip the rest of their warships with ballistae, would the Jiangdong Navy still be able to defeat them? After defeating Sun Ce and the JIangdong Army, they would be able to afford spending on more fleets. Kuai Liang did not believe that the Lu Bu¡¯s Army could match them in production.


    ¡°Go die!¡± Kuai Liang¡¯s eyes shed. In his eyes, Zhou Yu¡¯s gship was crushed and Zhou Yu would then drown in the river.


    Unfortunately, nothing happened. Giant arrows did not appear to destroy Zhou Yu¡¯s gship


    ¡°What happened!¡± Kuai Liang shouted in anger.


    Kuai Liang fumed. Initially, he was so happy that when Zhou Yu is defeated, he would write a brilliant poem on top of the Yangtze River. But now he felt like he just ate a swarm ofrge flies. It was an extremely ufortable feeling made his heart ache.


    ¡°Master Zi Rou! We have run out of arrows!¡± Deng Long felt a little awkward. Simr to Kuai Liang, he would very much like to see Zhou Yu¡¯s gship sinking. Unfortunately, that did not happen because the ballistae has ran out of arrows.


    ¡°It can only shoot five arrows!¡± Deng Long said to Kuai Liang. In fact, both Kuai Liang and Deng Long knew that the ballistae could only shoot 5 arrows. However, they became too excited when they saw the Jiangdong¡¯s Navy getting defeated.


    ¡°Reload quickly!¡± Kuai Liang knew that the Lu Bu¡¯s Army must have taught them how to reload the ballistae. Kuai Liang calmed down but was still not pleased. Just a little more! It is because of this that they were unable to destroy Zhou Yu¡¯s gship and be heroes and saviors of Jingzhou.


    ¡°Why, did Master Zi Rou not know that it could only shoot 5 times?¡± Although Zhou Yu could not hear Kuai Liang¡¯s conversation, he could see Kuai Liang¡¯s gloomy face. The overpowering Kuai Liang is no longer there and was reced by ruined Kuai Liang.


    Ever since Jiang Qin¡¯s navy was destroyed, Zhou Yu started to study about Lu Bu¡¯s Army¡¯s new weapon. This is because no matter what happens, Jiangdong would need to deal with this new weapon. Zhou Yu had never expected to obtain the blueprint of Lu Bu¡¯s ballistae. At first, Zhou Yu had the idle thought of how to fight the ballistae using the current fleet. He put down the idea when Sun Ce mentioned about obtaining the blueprint. Unexpectedly, Zhou Yu¡¯s chance to utilize his ns came out.


    The ballistae was a weapon that can shoot 300 paces away and could shoot 5 times rapidly. 1 volley was enough to take down a small fleet. 5 volleys would make that fleet disappearpletely. As expected, that happened to Han Dang. Gan Ning would have ridiculed the Jingzhou Navy for their terrible ballistae operating skills. To use it properly, only 2 warships were needed to aim at 1 target. This would ensure its destruction and at the same time, maximizing the amount of destruction it could cause. It would allow them to destroy 3 times as many enemies with 5 volleys. It would be able to destroy a majority of Zhou Yu¡¯s Army.


    However, Kuai Liang and Deng Long made the same mistakes. They assumed that concentrating their firepower would cause more terror and strike fear into their enemies. They would not be wrong if they were fighting someone else but their opponents were Zhou Yu¡¯s Ace Army. Their stratagem waspletely ineffective. The five volleys only managed to destroy Han Dang¡¯s ships.


    The ballistae can only shoot five times! It was their weakpoint. After shooting 5 times, they would need t to prepare a new bowstring. Zhou Yu has already counted the number of arrows were shot and he counted 5 times. Now was the time for Zhou Yu to fight back.


    ¡°Quickly reload!¡± Kuai Liang was gloomy. Although Gan Ning¡¯s navy had taught them how to reload the ballistae, it was a very time-consuming process. They needed to ce the giant arrows on the ballistae and then a lot of people would need to pull the bowstring. In times of peace, the time taken would not be a problem but it would be terrible to do this in the middle ofbat. Even now, Zhou Yu¡¯s warships were approaching.


    ¡°Master Zi Rou, we should also raise the sails!¡± Deng Long suggested. ording to Gan Ning¡¯s navy, they would need to keep their distance especially if they needed to reload the ballistae. Otherwise, they would end up engaging in closebat.


    ¡°We can only do this! Raise the sails, all units, fall back!¡± Kuai Liang felt frustrated. Initially, the battle was going well but suddenly this had to happen. It was as if they were being made fun of. Luckily, Kuai Liang¡¯s heart was in a good condition. If it happened to someone with a bad heart, he would already be sent to the next life.


    ¡°Trying to increase the distance?¡± Zhou Yu could see the Jingzhou Navy struggling to reload the ballista. He knew that Kuai Liang is increasing the distance to buy time. Zhou Yu will not give him this opportunity. He has also learned from Jiang Qin¡¯s soldiers about what happened during the fight with Gan Ning.


    If they did not chase Gan Ning¡¯s navy, Gan Ning would chase them and shoot them down. When they decided to chase Gan Ning, Gan Ning would fall back and prevent them from catching him. It was this annoying strategy that destroyed Jiang Qin¡¯s navy.


    The current battlefield was different. Although the warships were the same as Gan Ning¡¯s and the Jingzhou Navy were stronger than Gan Ning¡¯s Navy, the biggest difference was that this battle has Zhou Yu, the number 2 figure in the whole of Jiangdong.


    ¡°Not the same wind, not the same water, not the same river! Master Zi Rou, your death would not be worthwhile!¡± Zhou Yu muttered to himself. Sure enough, Kuai Liang found something wrong. Their speed was slower than the Jiangdong Army. At the rate they were going, they would be caught before they could reload the ballistae!


    The critical point was that they were both going downstream right now and could turn into Jiangdong. Kuai Liang had chased Zhou Yu¡¯s gship so that the ballistae was aiming Zhou Yu¡¯s ship when he needed to fall back. As a result, they needed to turn the ship around but ships during that era could not execute U-turns. As a result, the Jingzhou Navy¡¯s warships experience more resistancepared to the Zhou Yu¡¯s Navy. Once they were caught, they would be torn apart by Zhou Yu¡¯s Navy as most of the navy were not harmed. Kuai Liang did not believe that his less than 7,000 soldiers could win Jiangdong¡¯s 20,000 soldiers. In that case, Sanjiangkou would be Kuai Liang¡¯s grave.


    Biting his teeth, Kuai Liang had a certainty. They absolutely must not be caught! To gain distance and time to reload the ballistae, someone would need to bring up the rear and cover their retreat!


    ¡°Let warships 1, 4 and 6 turn the bow and charge towards Zhou Yu¡¯s navy!¡± Having no way out, Kuai Liang could only do this. He only had 23 warships and each warship was priceless. The one that makes his heart ache the most was the ballistae on top of the warship. That weapon was truly priceless. He had to trade 4,000 craftsmen and 20,000 gold to obtain it! Kuai Liang was very reluctant.


    However, he was even more reluctant to risk losing his entire fleet.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Deng Long nodded his head. He also knew this means sacrificing those warships. Those on board would have no way out but Deng Long was already helpless. Although he was the general for the navy, but now he had to listen to Kuai Liang¡¯smands. Kuai Liang¡¯s words were military orders!


    Deng Long gave the orders for the 1st, 2nd and 6th warship turned to engage Zhou Yu¡¯s navy. Thismand made many soldiers boil as nobody was willing to court death and did not want to do it. Opposite them was over 20,000 soldiers that were all hungry for their blood like fierce tigers as they had just shot down a lot of their friends.


    However, Deng Long gave the order again. The meaning was for Jiangxia and their family, do it anyway! This made the three vessels silent and they soon begin a mad rush towards Zhou Yu¡¯s navy.


    Deng Long¡¯s words had two meanings. The first was that if they did not defeat Zhou Yu, their family would not have peace. The second meaning is that if they do not attack Zhou Yu, their family¡¯s lives will be threatened. As a result, the soldiers could only choose to court death.


    Kuai Liang¡¯s strategy worked and the three warships charge towards the Jiangdong navy without using their ballistae. One by one the Jiangdong ships started to crowd around these three ships. They were soon outnumbered and annihted. The higher ranking officers on board gave out their final message just before they were killed ¡°I hope the general treats our families well!¡±


    ¡°Sacrificing an arm? Good technique!¡± Zhou Yu cannot help but admire Kuai Liang as even Zhou Yu would be too reluctant to part with the ballistae. As a result, Kuai Liang lost 1/7th of his battle strength but the distance increased again.


    Master Zi Rou, if this was peaceful times, you may have won. But now, I am sorry! Even the Heavens would not help you! Zhou Yu raised his hand and cool air passed through his fingers.


    ¡°Wind!¡± Zhou Yu smiled as he had waited for this moment! Zhou Yu has long since known what the weather of the Yangtze River would be like. Although he was unable to change it, he knows when the wind would start blowing. It was a blessing to those going downstream while it was hell for those trying to go upstream.


    ¡°Wind!¡± Kuai Liang¡¯s face froze. He did not know when the wind would arrive. Although the wind helps ships that was going downstream, it was particrly strong for the Jiangdong Navy. This is because Zhou Yu haverge and tall warships.


    The gship wasrge and also hadrge sails. The strong winds ended up elerating the Jiangdong Navy¡¯s warship and the ship soon caught up with Kuai Liang¡¯s warship.


    ¡°Destestable!¡± Kuai Liang was about to be heartbroken as even the Heavens did not help him! Even the Gods refused to receive Zhou Yu¡¯s head! The oversized towered ship caught up with one of Kuai Liang¡¯s warship but Zhou Yu did not find trouble with it. He instead went for a decisive confrontation with Kuai Liang.


    ¡°Is the ballistae ready yet!¡± Kuai Liang was angry. Originally, they were the hunters, hunting the Jiangdong Army with the ballista. Now they were being hunted by Zhou Yu!


    ¡°Not yet!¡± Deng Long also shouted as he wiped off the sweat on his forehead. He and Kuai Liang were in this together. Zhou Yu¡¯s gship came in front of Deng Long causing him to panic. After so many years of war with the Jiangdong Army, Deng Long has developed an unknown fear of Zhou Yu that has beenmanding the navy all this time.


    ¡°Not yet!¡± Kuai Liang shouted in anger! ¡°Order warship 5 and 7 to turn around and fight back!¡± Two more ships were sacrificed to protect Kuai Liang¡¯s gship.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Deng Long could only helplessly followmands. The only person with a loss sacrificing the soldiers would be Deng Long. He really hoped this battle would at least earn him a promotion and replenish his troops.


    Before the ships could act, they were already behind Zhou Yu¡¯s gship. They struggled to stay between the crevices of the towered ship.


    ¡°9th warship! Engage the enemy!¡± Deng Longmanded the 9th warship instead to help the gship escape.


    However, Kuai Liang made a wry smile and shook his head. ¡°It is toote!¡± Zhou Yu¡¯s gship crashed into Kuai Liang¡¯s gship. Kuai Liang¡¯s warships were originally from the Lu Bu¡¯s Army and were only equipped with the ballistae. The ship itself however, was obtained from Jiangxia. Although Jingzhou has a shipbuilding industry, they were mostly merchants making a living and did not develop their skills. The old and dying Liu Biao also did not push their talents further.


    The ability to maintain and repair the warships is already a good thing. However, Zhou Yu¡¯s warship hasrge sails and the features of a towered ship. His towered ship was twice as big as a normal towered ship. When this ship hits Kuai Liang¡¯s ship, Kuai Liang¡¯s warship started to crack. If It was not because of the strong wood used, the ship would have already sunk into the river.


    ¡°Master Zi Rou, quickly leave!¡± Deng Long pulled out his sword and started to protect Kuai Liang. He can sacrifice the entire fleet here but he cannot allow Kuai Liang to die here. If Kuai Liang is dead or captured, not only will Huang Zu not forgive him but his Kuai family would also be destroyed.


    Kuai Liang did not argue as he knows that now is not the time. He nodded and ran in the opposite direction. He is a scribe. Although he knew a little bit of martial arts, it is mainly used for emergency self-defense. If he were to fight right now, he would only increase the burden of the soldiers.


    Kuai Liang¡¯s life is the top priority. All the ships that could have retreated also rushed back to fight with Zhou Yu¡¯s gship! Although Zhou Yu is surrounded by a dozen ships, he did not panic. This is because, he knew he would win!

 Chapter 227 - Zhou Yu Defeated (4)

    Chapter 227 Zhou Yu Defeated (4)


    ¡°All units! Charge!¡± Although Zhou Yu was a handsome scribe, he is also quite strong. His real strength was only seen by Sun Ce when they were younger. This also shows that Zhou Yu is a frightening person.


    Zhou Yu held his sword loosely with one hand and the fence of the ship before he jumped onto Kuai Liang¡¯s warship. His fingerprints were left on the fence of his ship. Even though it was made of wood, it was not so easily cut with swords. This shows Zhou Yu¡¯s strength and that he has already reached a refinement stage.


    Over twenty of the Jingzhou¡¯s warships surrounded Zhou Yu¡¯s gship asdders were deployed and thousands of people board it. However, Zhou Yu was not afraid. Just as soon as he killed one of his enemies, he spotted a schrly figure. Even during navalbat, the soldiers were required to wear armor so that they would not be hit by stray arrows. However, there was only one person right now who would wear a robe. That person would be Kuai Liang.


    ¡°Master Zi Rou, where are you going?¡± Zhou Yu shouted gently but his hands did not stop moving and cut down another 2 of the Jingzhou¡¯s soldiers. His movements terrified the surrounding soldiers.


    ¡°Duke of Zhou!¡± Kuai Liang also spotted Zhou Yu who was holding a sword dripping in blood. Was he going to lose to Zhou Yu here? This person was not only wise with skills in military and civil management but also good in his martial arts.


    This person is Jingzhou¡¯s greatest enemy. He did not expect his hunt for Zhou Yu ended up making him the prey.


    ¡°Master Zi Rou, Gongjin has heard about you for a long time and always wanted to meet you. It seems today we get to finally meet. Gongjin still has much to learn and has a lot of things that Gongjin needs your advice. Please follow Gongjin back to Jiangdong.¡± Zhou Yu was very polite and asked for Kuai Liang to teach him in Jiangdong. Despite that, the hidden meaning was for Kuai Liang to surrender and follow him to Jiangdong.


    ¡°Surrender? Hahaha!¡± If that person was not around, Kuai Liang may have surrendered. After that, he may just retire and study quietly in a mansion. It was a good idea!


    But that person is around. His brother would also burn with righteous fury if he surrendered. As a result, Kuai Liang could not surrender.


    He and his brother promised to be loyal to that person till the day he died. Even though that person was already old, the promise still stands.


    ¡°Zhou Yu, Handsome Zhou. You truly deserve your reputation. Jiangdong is really full of talented people. Truly an outstanding person under the heavens.¡± Kuai Liang sighed. Even when he was young, he was not as aplished as Zhou Yu.


    ¡°Master Zi Rou has overpraised us. Master Zi Rou should follow us to Jiangdong to see the talented.¡± Zhou Yu continued.


    ¡°Haha! Gongjin. Although Jiangdong is good, it is not an ideal ce for retirement. Even this body is aged and cannot handle it anymore.¡± Zhou Yu that has treated Kuai Liang with courtesy and treated him as an elder. That is why, Kuai Liang also needed to be polite.


    ¡°In other words, Master Zi Rou cannot ept my proposal!¡± Zhou Yu¡¯s face became cold again. ¡°In that case, do not me Yu from raising his hand!¡± Zhou Yu started to wave his sword again. The direction this time was towards KJuai Liang. Since Kuai Liang refused to follow Zhou Yu back to Jiangdong, he has no choice but to kill Kuai Liang here. Kuai Liang¡¯s existence was like a fishbone that was stuck in the throat! If he was allowed to roam free, not only Zhou Yu¡¯s men but even Zhou Yu¡¯s life was threatened. Kuai Liang and Kuai Yue were also the two brains in Jingzhou that could bring harm to Jiangdong.


    ¡°Master Zi Rou, fall back! Deng Long is here!¡± Deng Rong came to block Zhou Yu¡¯s strike. From that one hit, Deng Long¡¯s hands felt numb. Zhou Yu was too strong and had already reached the level of refinement. On the other hand, Deng Long was only a second-ss general. Deng Long¡¯s hand cracked and blood started to flow down.


    ¡°Deng Long?¡± Zhou Yu smiled in disdain. If it was Wen Ping, Huang Zhou, Gan Ning, or even Huang Zu then Zhou Yu might be distracted. However, Deng Long who was merely a second ss general, was not worth his time. Since Deng Long blocked an attack, he should first send him to hell!


    Zhou Yu has already entered the rhythm to kill people. His sword is bound to see blood.


    ¡°Remember, the one that killed you is Zhou Yu, Zhou Gongjin!¡± Zhou Yu¡¯s sword flew forward like a snake. It was so quick that normal people would not be able to see its trajectory. It was too fast! Deng Long could not see the path of the weapon. This style of deceitful swordsmanship was meant to catch their opponents by surprise and finish them off quickly. For example, Su Fei who was a second ss general almost killed Jiang Qin who entered the refinement stage with this skill. If it was not because Sun Ce appeared, the one that would have died was Jiang Qin.


    On the other hand, Zhou Yu was different. He refined his strength on top of this kind of sword style. As a result, Zhou Yu is much more powerful. Against Jiang Qin, Zhou Yu would be very confident of striking a finishing blow.


    As Deng Long could not follow the path of Zhou Yu¡¯s attacks, he was not able to strike back. In desperation, Deng Long could only protect his vitals. Although each hit made Deng Long bleed more, he was still able to protect his own life.


    ¡°General! We are here!¡± The soldiers from the other warships came over and started to attack Zhou Yu. Deng Long quickly left. He knew that the soldiers were no match for Zhou Yu but they could at least buy them time.


    ¡°Master Zi Rou, lets escape quickly!¡± Deng Long caught up with Kuai Liang and escaped to a small boat and tried to escape to a different towered ship.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Zhou Yu was angry. Because of the troops getting in his way, Deng Long and Kuai Liang managed to escape. It merely dyed the inevitable but as long as Kuai Liang is around, Zhou Yu could not feel aplished. After all, he had sacrificed a lot of his ship and even the survival of Han Dang is unknown.


    Zhou Yu¡¯s eyes were burning as he watched Kuai Liang and Deng Long on a small boat. If Kuai Liang was ruthless, he would abandon all the other towered ships and escape.


    ¡°All of you die!¡± Zhou Yu¡¯s sword became faster and soon the Jingzhou soldier¡¯s throats were all cut off. They grabbed their throat and gasped before dying.


    Although the war situation near Zhou Yu was smooth, the war situation elsewhere was not as good. His towered ship was twice as big and had twice as many people. Even then, it was not as much as the several thousand soldiers that was surrounding them.


    ¡°Report! The ballistae has finished reloading!¡± Kuai Liang boarded another towered ship and watched the gship in silence. Kuai Liang was feeling gloomy when the good news came.


    ¡°Finished reloading?¡± Kuai Liang rejoiced. If they had the ballistae, they did not need to fear the Jiangdong Army. Although they had lost 7 warships, they still had 16 left! Deng Long also started to smile despite the injury on his face.


    Amidst the winding roads, there are beautiful flowers! ¡°Pass my military orders! All units, aim at the Jiangdong Army¡¯s gship!¡± Deng Long did not care anymore. Now, he wants that gship shot down. After that, he would stand out and maybe be amander!


    However, before he could give themand to shoot, he spat out blood and felt pain in his chest. He looked down to see an arrow. The arrow has pierced his heart. He was not like Zhou Tai who had his heart in the right side of the body and so the arrow took his life.


    ¡°You!¡± Deng Long looked up to see that it was not only the Jingzhou Navy but the Jiangdong Navy that has caught up with them. The warships and begun to get closer and the ballistae could no longer gain the advantage. The person who shot Deng Long with an arrow was a bearded old man with a moustache.


    Deng Long¡¯s vision became blur and he fell off the ship and sshed into the water.


    ¡°General Deng Long!¡± Kuai Liang also reacted. Deng Long was dispatched by a man in yellow outfit and white hair. In the Jingzhou Army, there was a man like that known as Huang Zhong. That man has reached the peak of refinement like Lu Bu! Among the Jiangdong Army, there was also a man simr to that and has served the Sun family for three generations! He was a man that was older than Sun Jian and it could be said that he witnessed the rise of the Sun family. He wouldter suffer the humiliation of surrendering to Cao Cao thanks to Zhou Yu¡¯s stratagem and Cao Cao would alsoter regret epting the surrender of Huang Gai!


    Huang Gai and Han Deng were both generals that are at the refinement stage. However, the difference was that Huang Gai uses his head more. They have been together for decades and Han Dang¡¯s disappearance made Huang Gai angry. Sun Jian had 4 warriors that was Cheng Pu, Han Dang, Huang Gai and Zu Mao. Zu Mao was killed during Sun Jian¡¯s battle with Dong Zhuo and was killed by Hua Xiong. Now they had lost Han Dang as well. That is why Huang Gai shot Deng Long when he had the chance. Now Huang Gai is aiming his bow at Kuai Liang. As Kuai Liang did not have martial arts like Deng Long, he was an easier target!

 Chapter 228 - Zhou Yu Defeated (5)

    Chapter 228 Zhou Yu Defeated (5)


    Tranted by


    The ballistae is nowpletely useless! Zhou Yu¡¯s gship and Kuai Liang¡¯s warships were already engaged in tangled warfare. As the distance was too near, using the ballistae may be able to harm Zhou Yu¡¯s gship but it would also harm themselves. It would tear apart both Zhou Yu¡¯s gship and their own warships.


    Kuai Liang could also no longer manage it as he was targeted. Deng Long was already dead in the river and the next person was Kuai Liang!


    Kuai Liang felt bitter. He wanted to reenact the scenario of defeating the 30,000 Jiangdong Army like the Lu Bu¡¯s Army. He would send Zhou Yu into the river and the achievement would make the Jingzhou Navy¡¯s fame rise. He did not expect the location of the battle and his unfamiliarity of the ballistae ended up giving this result. Luckily, Kuai Liang has already sent a ballista to Jingzhou separately. Otherwise, Jingzhou¡¯s future would really be destroyed by his hands.


    ¡°Master Zi Rou, there is no longer a need to struggle!¡± Zhou Yu also saw Huang Gai¡¯s arrow killing Deng Long. He also knew that Kuai Liang would not be able to survive. If they had met in times of peace, they would have been friends! He initially invited Kuai Liang to Jiangdong as a guest but now he has to see a talented man fall!


    Huang Gai draw his longbow. He was old and his eyes was no longer as good but he was still confident in his skills. He was about to shoot when there wererge shoutsing from behind the gship. He saw that it was arge naval force that had a green banner.


    Huang Gai frowned. These naval army was the 70,000 Jingzhou Army with over 200 warships that were stationed at the other side of the river. Huang Gai himself has engaged inbat with them for more than 10 times.


    ¡°It¡¯s them!¡± Kuai Liang also heard the shouting and saw them. The green g, their dialect. Without a doubt, it was the Jingzhou Navy. Kuai Liang has never been so excited! He took advantage of the time that Huang Gai was distracted by the shout to quickly escape from his line of sight.


    When Huang Gai tried to find Kuai Liangter, Kuai Liang already hid himself in the towered ship. Huang Gai put down his bow and picked up a sword. He prepared himself to engage the enemy.


    ¡°N?¡± Zhou Yu swung his sword. The Jingzhou Army has bought a lot of time. After seeing Han Dang¡¯s fleet destroyed and Kuai Liang that almost lose his life, the Jingzhou Army finally appeared. Zhou Yu¡¯s gship was currently facing downstream while it¡¯s back is the Jingzhou Army. At this rate, their back would be stabbed for explosive chrysanthemum.


    Zhou Yu only needed one incense stick of time!


    With that amount of time, he could have destroyed Kuai Liang!


    Zhou Yu wanted to fight this army instead of dealing with Kuai Liang but he also could not do that. This is because they have already lost 1 among the 3 main armies of Jiangdong. If he loses this as well, they would not be able to attack others. The green banners are getting closer from behind and the character written showed that this was Wen Pin¡¯s warship. Although he was merely a deputy general, he was stronger than Huang Zu. Wen Pin¡¯s timely arrival really saved them from losing Jiangxia. Although Wen Ping was just a deputy general, hemanded 50,000 soldiers while Huang Zu could onlymand 20,000 soldiers, which included Deng Long and his 7,000 soldiers. Zhou Yu no longer has the time to finish off Kuai Liang as Wen Ping should not be underestimated. He cannot leave his back exposed to such danger.


    ¡°Sound the retreat!¡± Zhou Yu shouted as he jumped onto his gship.


    ¡°Yes!¡± The messenger also saw the iing warships. Usually, they would rush to meet their foes and defeat them despite having small numbers. However, Han Dang¡¯s warships were already sacrificed and even Han Dang¡¯s survival is unknown. A lot of the Jiangdong Navy was also destroyed because of the ballistae. Now, their backs are also exposed. If they were to fight, they would only lose.


    Zhou Yu¡¯s Navy showed its prowess as a trump card again as they reorganize their formation and retreated despite the earlier long chase. They can no longer bother with Kuai Liang and his navy.


    ¡°Sanjiangkou!¡± Zhou Yu finally understood what Kuai Liang wanted. This Kuai Liang had a good strategy of deliberately charging in front with the ballista. All the arrows were used up to lure Zhou Yu into pursuing them and bring out their troops disregarding danger. If Kuai Liang was not on this ship, Zhou Yu would not chase them and continue hiding in Sanjiangkou as the ballista could not be used for siege despite its piercing power. Now, their way back to Sanjiangkou and it was impossible to defend the ce. In just one day, Zhou Yu has lost Sanjiangkou!


    ¡°Master Zi Rou! You truly have great ability! Unfortunately, it was not for my brother to use! That old man Liu Biao really has good fortune!¡± Zhou Yu could not help but sigh. Liu Biao was already old and does not have fighting spirit. One way of saying it is that he was a person who is just waiting to die and rewards or punish people by favoritism. To have the Kuai brothers in service to him really made people envious!


    ¡°Have they arrived!?¡± If Kuai Liang knew about Zhou Yu¡¯s thoughts, he would really be extremely grateful for the respect. This is because in actual fact, it was his selfishness that he wants to rely on Deng Long and the 7,000 soldiers to send Zhou Yu and the 30,000 Jiangdong Army into the river. This will make Jingzhou and the Kuai family famous. However, he did not expect the Jingzhou Army to save him.


    The dispatch of the JIngzhou Navy was Kuai Liang¡¯s good fortune! When they noticed the battle, the Jingzhou Navy did not move in suspicion that it was a ploy to attack the Jingzhou main army directly. That is why Huang Zu resolutely decided not to move the army. He stayed in camp and watch the excitement. When Kuai Liang destroyed Han Dang¡¯s fleet, Huang Zu still decided not to move out. He firmly believed it was a trap and even ridiculed Zhou Yu as an idiot in military affairs for sacrificing a fleet just to lure them out.


    Luckily, Wen Pin did not think the same. How could Zhou Yu be an idiot in military affairs? Zhou Yu was a genius that excelled in military and civil affairs. It was because of him that they had lost half of Jiangxia. How could this person not know military matters? Even if this was a performance, Zhou Yu would not sacrifice an entire ship and thousands of lives. Wen Ping prepared the troops and was already starting to go against Huang Zu¡¯s military orders. At that time, Zhou Yu¡¯s warship was already surrounded. Suddenly, a military order came from Xiangyang. It was amand to support Kuai Liang to fight Zhou Yu against Sanjiangkou. In the military orders, it was also stated that Kuai Liang managed to obtain the secret weapon. This has confirmed his suspicions that it was Kuai Liang¡¯s fleet fighting against Zhou Yu right now.


    Fortunately, Wen Ping has prepared the army in advance so they would be able to catch up. Otherwise, they would only end up supporting Kuai Liang¡¯s corpse.


    Huang Zu originally did not want to go because he said it was Zhou Yu¡¯s strategy. Now he was beingughed at as the people fighting was Kuai Liang and also the men under his leadership like Deng Long. Wen Pin had to calm Huang Zu down by saying that it was alright to be overcautious as Zhou Yu was a crafty person. Huang Zu finally decided to move out after that.


    Now even if you kill Huang Zu, he does not want to go back. This is because Zhou Yu has all left Sanjiangkou and the ce was undefended. Just like that, he reobtained Sanjiangkou.


    ¡°Kill!¡± The Jingzhou Army¡¯s morale was rising and Zhou Yu, not wanting to confront them, could only get the naval fleet to retreat.


    Zhou Yu¡¯s gship passed by Kuai Liang¡¯s warship. Zhou Yu looked at the warship and shouted. ¡°Splendid, Master Zi Rou. Zhou Yu thanks you for the instruction. Some other day, Zhou Yu must reciprocate.¡±


    When the army of 70,000 attacked Sanjiangkou on their own, Zhou Yu managed to repel them. Even after the troops of the morale dropped when they heard about Sun Ce¡¯s defeat, Zhou Yu did not fail. However, just because of his greed, he chased Kuai Liang and as a result, he has to abandon the city. Even Han Dang¡¯s life or death is unknown and his entire fleet was lost. How could Zhou Yu stay calm? On the other hand, only Deng Long and a few ships were lost on Kuai Liang¡¯s side. This battle was Zhou Yu¡¯s defeat.


    As Zhou Yu was looking at Kuai Liang¡¯s warship, Kuai Liang looked back. ¡°Handsome Zhou, have a safe trip!¡± Kuai Liang did not expect his good luck. Just as he was about to bepletely routed, Zhou Yu had to abandon Sanjiangkou. This was a pleasant surprise. However, Kuai Liang was not happy because he was defeated. He was also defeated in terms of intellect as he only relied on the power of the ballistae and did not take into ount of the timing and location.


    ¡°Before leaving, allow me to send you a parting gift!¡± Kuai Liang raised his hands. ¡°Let the majority of the Zhou¡¯s Army pass. After that, shoot their tail!¡± Although he only had 11 ships left, that still totals up to 55 ballistae. Kuai Liang was afraid of shooting Zhou Yu¡¯s gship in fear of them turning around to chase him in desperation. At that time, he really would not be able to escape. As Kuai Liang was not a militarymander, he would not make such a move. He would prefer obtaining the low rewardpared to high risks. Kuai Liang decided to shoot the rear of the retreating warships to make them unhappy.


    Zhou Yu¡¯s Navy had 30,000 soldiers. With the lost of Han Dang¡¯s fleet, Zhou Yu has lost over 10,000 soldiers. Kuai Liang has lost Deng Long and 3,000 soldiers but they managed to obtain Sanjiangkou. With only 20,000 of their remaining army retreating, it can only be said that the expedition to raid Jiangxia has ended in failure.

 Chapter 229 - Compelled Marriage

    Chapter 229 Compelled Marriage


    Tranted by Gamer


    The war at Jiangxia finally reached an end. Zhou Yu has lost Sanjiangkou but Huang Zu, who wanted to push ahead, ended up receiving his counterattack and lost 7,000 soldiers. Now he only had 3,000 soldiers. Including the ones under Deng Long, he would only have a total of 6,000 soldiers.


    After that Liu Biao reinforced Huang Zu¡¯s Army with another 10,000 soldiers and craftsmen that were familiar with the structure of the ballistae. Wen Pin equipped all of his warships with 5 ballistae each. With a force 50,000 soldiers, 160 ships and 800 ballistae, the others started to feel numb. Sun Ce was also not idle as he outfitted Zhou Yu¡¯s navy with ballistae as well. On top of that, Jiangdong Intelligence stated that the craftsmen obtained by Lu Bu has followed Liu Mang to Shouchun. This meant that the Lu Bu¡¯s Army is withdrawing from the Yangtze River. As a result, Sun Ce hardened his heart took 15,000 soldiers from the 30,000 soldiers of the main army guarding the city and transferred them to Zhou Yu. Also, as the ships from Jiangdong were bigger and of better qualitypared to those in Jingzhou, he outfitted the warships with 7 ballistae each.


    Although they have less warships, the numbers of ballistae they have were not. A short whileter, arge scale war urred at the waters in the Huangzhou and Wuchang districts! It was not like the previous battles and thousands of lives were lost each day. In one day, the Jiangdong Army lost 27 warships which had more than 10,000 soldiers. The Jingzhou Army lost 50 ships!


    The losses were unbearable to both Sun Ce and Liu Biao! Even the ballistae and the soldiers have started to be expandable. The two dukes were also unable to resist and went down to help their brother. The nobles started to band together to contribute money. They managed to fork out 50,000 gold, 80,000 soldiers, numerous warships and also materials. The same happened in Jingzhou. Themoners also naturally helped the ruling party.


    Liu Mang read the battlefield report! He wants this kind of drama! Give Liu Biao and Sun Ce the ballistae and let them increase the scale of the war. More casualties will appear and their foundations will be weakened. In the original history, they fought until both were exhausted as well. After that, Cao Cao took over Jingzhou even though Jingzhou was so wealthy and powerful. The presence of the ballistae has made things different. The two warlords fight day and night and their money all sink to the bottom of the river. The only way this n would go wrong is if those two formed an alliance. However, Liu Biao killed Sun Ce¡¯s father which would make this impossible!


    ¡°Little lord, we are going now! Are you not afraid?¡± Huang Zhong stood outside as he said hesitantly.


    ¡°Afraid of what? There is nothing to be afraid of!¡± Liu Mang said boldly but his heart was empty. This is because Liu Mang wanted to escape. The army was set to leave on the 15th as it would be Liu Mang and Miss Lu¡¯s wedding on the 10th. However, Liu Mang is quietly leading the troops and the craftsmen out of Wan Cheng on the 5th.


    He had mixed feelings about Miss Lu. He identally touched her breasts but got his arms dislocated. If she was not happy in the bridal chambers, he would be finished! His fianc¨¦ was very fierce. To escape marriage, he left the city earlier!


    ¡°But!¡± Huang Zhong felt a bit troubled for Liu Mang¡¯s actions but he was partly at fault. This is because he was also the messenger that gave the news to Gan Ning and the craftsmen to move out.


    ¡°There is nothing to worry about as long as your Little lord is here! If Father-inw question you, just say it is my idea.¡± Liu Mang reassured Huang Zhong and patted his back.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Huang Zhong was still uncertain.


    ¡°Of course! Since when did I, Liu Mang, Liu Hanyang, ever lie?¡± Liu Mang said as he patted his chest.


    ¡°In that case, I will be relieved!¡± Huang Zhong¡¯s expression made Liu Mang surprised for a moment as it was rare for this old man to show such an expression.


    ¡°Oh, so it was your idea!¡± A familiar voice suddenly said. The voice gave a very in tone but Liu Mang¡¯s heart still jumped. He started to have a bad feeling as all of his hair started to stand up.


    Therge amount of people opened up to give way to someone holding a golden trident. This can¡¯t be!


    ¡°Huang Zhong greets Milord!¡± Huang Zhong knelt and cupped his fist.


    Without a doubt, the person that appeared was the Marquis of Wen, Lu Bu, Lu Fengxian!


    ¡°Fa, Father-inw!¡± Liu Mang stammered. He finally understood why the old man voiced out his uncertainties. Liu Mang literally dug his own grave! Saying it was his idea allowed Huang Zhong to escape being an aplice!


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me Father-inw! I am not worthy!¡± Lu Bu sneered. ¡°Liu Mang Liu Hanyang is a dignified His Highness of Shu. Your position is higher than mine who is just the Governor of Xuzhou and the General that Pacifies the East! I am the one who should be kneeling to you!¡±


    The more Lu Bu praised Liu Mang, the more guilty Liu Mang started to feel. ¡°Hehehehe.¡± Liu Mang could onlyugh to reduce the tension in his heart. Cold sweat emerged from his head. ¡°Father-inw, this is!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me excuses!¡± Lu Bu red. ¡°Today, I will give you two choices! Your first choice is that you will follow me back and get married! Your second choice is that I tie you up and drag you back and to get married! Pick one!¡± Lu Bu was fired up. He was marrying off to this child. At first he could not get him to promise but eventually did. Now, this person wants to go back on his word. The wedding itself was also supposed to happen earlier but keeps getting dyed because of circumstances. Now, Cao Cao, Yuan Shao, Sun Ce and Liu Biao are busy. Therefore, Lu Bu wants to quickly marry off his daughter to Liu Mang and secure Liu Mang¡¯s ce in the army. Besides that, Lu Bu does not have a son to pass off his martial arts to. He wants Liu Mang and his daughter to give birth to a son so that his martial arts can spread further.


    However, when it was almost the wedding day, Liu Mang tried to run away.


    Another reason why Lu Bu was so desperate was because of He Yu! Lu Bu knew that this was Sun Ce¡¯s wife Da Qiao! He was afraid that Da Qiao would pressure his daughter as Da Qiao was a beautiful person. She was not inferior to Lu Bu¡¯s wife when she was younger!


    ¡°Two choices?¡± Liu Mang did not know what to say! You call these two choices? There is only one oue! ¡°Can there be a third option?¡± Liu Mang nced at the tiger¡¯s face for a while and felt frightened. He was afraid Lu Bu might actually tie him up until Lu Bu replied. ¡°Sure!¡±


    ¡°I choose the third option!¡± Liu Mang did not hesitate and chose the third option without listening to what it is.


    ¡°You really want to choose the third?¡± Lu Bu asked while smiling.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°No regrets?¡±


    ¡°No regrets!¡±


    ¡°Good! Huang Zhong present?¡± Lu Bu suddenly shouted.


    ¡°This general is present!¡± Huang Zhong knelt down and cupped his fist.


    ¡°Castrate this child! Then only he cannot marry!¡± Lu Bu waved his big hand and pointed at Liu Mang.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± Liu Mang was dumbfounded. Castration? This is the third option? If a man gets castrated, there would no longer be any pleasure in life! Liu Mang was not a scribe that could write ideals or historical records. If you want to castrate him, you might as well kill him! Old man Huang! I have treated you well so do not listen to Boss Lu! I was the one that help cure your son¡¯s illness! Yes, kneel there and do not move! Do not move! Old man Huang! Why do you get up!? Why?


    ¡°This general obeys!¡± Huang Zhong slowly stood up and approached Liu Mang with a sinister smile. Huang Hansheng the God of Arrows became a cheapskate God!


    ¡°Fuck!¡± Liu Mang suddenly shouted and wiped his sweat from his head. Liu Mang then went in front of Lu Bu and then cupped his fist. ¡°Father-inw, this one has thought clearly. It is best if this one follows Father-inw back to Wan Cheng to marry!¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Lu Bu was not in a hurry.


    ¡°I am sure! I have never been as sure as anything else until today!¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t go back on your words again?¡± Lu Bu yfully looked at Liu Mang.


    ¡°Absolute not!¡± Liu Mang said confidently. If he dared to go back on his word, he would really be castrated.


    ¡°In that case, follow me!¡± Lu Bu has already prepared two horses the moment he learned that Liu Mang left the city. Lu Bu chased him alone. He did not expect that when he about to marry off his daughter, the groom disappeared.


    The two horses quickly disappeared into the night. Huang Zhong watched them and congratted Liu Mang in his heart. He also hoped that Liu Mang would be blessed with children! The daughter of Lu Bu inherited his genes and was a beautiful person! He could not fathom as to why Liu Mang was unwilling to marry her.


    If Liu Mang knew what was in Huang Zhong¡¯s heart, he would immediately refute his opinion for only looking at appearance. True, Lu Lingqi was a beautiful person however, she also inherited her father¡¯s temper! One Boss Lu was enough to make people ufortable! Letting the tigress in as well is like giving up your life!

 Chapter 229.5 - Liu Mang’s Wedding Night

    Chapter 229.5 ¨C Liu Mang¡¯s Wedding Night


    Bloodfalcon: I use Old English words for the cksmith greetings.


    Lu Lingqi¡¯s, Yuan Fang¡¯s and He Yu¡¯s POV


    Inside Lu¡¯s mansion, three very beautiful brides-to-be were being tutored by three maturedies. The three of them were as beautiful as the three teenage brides-to-be. Lu Lingqi was being tutored by her mother Lady Yan. Meanwhile Yuan Fang was taught by Lady Cao and He Yu, obtained the privilege of being guided by Diao Chan herself.


    Lady Yan then spoke to Lu Lingqi whilebing her hair. ¡°Ling¡¯er, today you are still mother¡¯s girl. In five days, you will be a wife to Hanyang. You must always be courteous to him. Never forget the three obediences and four virtues of a woman and support him to the best of your abilities! Love him as I loved your father. Hanyang is all alone in this world with no parents nor rtives. Love him, okay?¡± Lady Yan said Liu Mang¡¯s courtesy name with the tenderness of a mother.


    Lady Yan recalled that when at Kaiyang, when Liu Mang was in aa after he brought horses and equipment, he kept murmuring the words, ¡°Mother, father... don¡¯t leave me, don¡¯t leave me!¡± while tearing up.


    Recalling that event made Lady Yan and even Lu Lingqi shed tears of sympathy. Lu Lingqi then said, ¡°Do not worry, mother. I will be his best friend and will support him till the end of time!¡± Both mother and daughter embraced each other in a tight hug.


    On Yuan Fang¡¯s side, she was also being lectured by Lady Cao. Lady Cao and Yuan Fang had been in acquaintance since Yuan Shu and Tao Qian were still alive and trading with each other.


    Currently, Lady Cao was helping Yuan Fang with her dress and mannerisms. Lady Cao then imparted her heart and wisdom to Yuan Fang. ¡°Fang¡¯er, we began as strangers, but right now we are one big family. Soon you will be a wife to royalty. Maintain your attitude well, and serve him as a wife should. Be kind to him, as that man is an orphan just like you and me. Remember to always uphold the three obediences and four virtues.¡±


    Lady Cao also spoke Liu Mang¡¯s name with a tender tone. She had epted Liu Mang as her son-inw as well, since he also cared for her well-being while in Kaiyang, on the trip to Shucheng County, and even in Wancheng City. Lady Cao had long been afflicted with asthma, and luckily with Liu Mang being a doctor-in-training himself, he was able to stabilize her effortlessly.


    When Yuan Fang heard her father being mentioned, she hung her head down and said, ¡°Oh... father...¡± She then quickly be energized again and said, ¡°Yes, Mother Cao. I will be his best confidante. He will never have to feel alone ever again. I swear to love him forever.¡± Lady Cao then smiled brightly and continued to dress up Yuan Fang.


    On He Yu¡¯s side, two beautifuldies were conversing heartily with one another. He Yu was asking Lady Ren (Diao Chan) about how she was able to pit Dong Zhuo and Lu Bu against each other. Diao Chan answered her questions whileughing. Even though Diao Chan wasughing heartily, He Yu being a very perceptive girl caught a hint of shame and remorse in her tone.


    He Yu then asked, ¡°Mother Ren, forgive Yu for being presumptuous but why does Yu hear sorrow and shame in yourugh earlier?¡±


    Diao Chan then petted her head. ¡°Silly girl! He Yu, how can you be so perceptive? Or do you want me to call you Qiao Yu?¡±


    He Yu then said, ¡°Please call me Qiao Yu, mother! May I call you, Mother Ren Changhong?¡±


    Diao Chan nodded. Diao Chan then looked outside with a long gaze and began to tell her story. ¡°My good Yu¡¯er, you are luckier than I was. I had a difficult life since the very beginning. My father, the court official Ren Ang, was ndered by Zhang Rang, the Chief Eunuch at that time in front of Emperor Ling.¡±


    She continued, ¡°As a result, my Ren n was exterminated and I was the only one in the whole n to survive. One day after escaping, I saw the Minister-of-the-Masses, Wang Yun, who passed by to offer tributes to his ancestors. When one of the joss sticks fell, I quickly picked it up and presented it to Minister Wang Yun. Being childless himself, he then took pity on me and adopted me as his daughter.¡±


    ¡°He doted upon me and made me learn dancing. One day, he asked me to sever the rtionship between Dong Zhuo and Lu Bu! He asked me to sell my body and even my chastity to satisfy Dong Zhuo, but my heart had already taken by my husband Lu Bu!¡± Diao Chan added.


    ¡°Every night, when Dong Zhuo slept with me, I felt my body tainted even further. Dirtied, sullied! It felt so miserable that I wanted to die!¡± When Diao Chan spoke of that to He Yu, her body shook as she remembered that dark and traumatizing day. He Yu then approached and held Diao Chan¡¯s hand tightly.


    Diao Chan then continued, ¡°After Lu Bu killed Dong Zhuo, I felt relieved and guilty as well, as I had betrayed my husband, forcing him into bing a tool in my foster father¡¯s plot. When I heard the honeypot n had seeded, I quickly packed my things. I only had two ns in mind when I left that day. One was to kill myself and the other was to find a temple and be a nun. None of them transpired as when I packed my things up, Lu Bu suddenly hugged me from behind. He said everything will be alright and he wanted me to join him. He would protect me. At that time, I really fell for him.¡±


    ¡°I am willing to go anywhere as long as I am with him, so when he was almost defeated at Xiapi, I almost killed myself. I will not let myself be a trophy for Cao Cao to put on disy! It was then that Hanyang appeared. Hanyang helped us a lot of times and even protected us from harm in Wancheng City. I really felt as if Husband Lu Bu appeared before me in a younger form. So, my dear Yu¡¯er, this Ren Changhong is very honored to be his mother-inw and having you as my stepdaughter feels very fitting for us. Love Hanyang as I love my husband, okay? I am very sure, he will love you back twofolds!¡± said Diao Chan.


    He Yu tightened her grip and said ¡°Yes, mother. I will love him forever! For the rest of my life!¡±


    After that, time flowed very quickly and the hour of the wedding finally arrived. Early in the morning, Liu Mang was picked up from his house. In front of his house, there was a red pnquin reserved for the groom. It was meant to bring him to the temple to obtain a blessing. Liu Mang was really confused as the people who wanted to carry his pnquin were none other than his men. Huang Zhong, Xu Sheng, Cheng Yu and Chu Jie were all wearing red belts and red headbands.


    Huang Zhong greeted Liu Mang first while doing a modern style military salute. ¡°Good morning, Little Lord. The four of us woud like to have the honor of carrying your pnquin to the temple.¡±


    Liu Mang then protested, ¡°Generals like the four of you are willing to be my pnquin bearer? Why? Won¡¯t you feel ashamed if people suddenly badmouthed you?¡±


    Four of them replied at the same time, ¡°To repay Little Lord¡¯s kindness toward us, even a thousand deaths will not be enough.¡±


    Huang Zhong then said, ¡°Please Little Lord, ride the pnquin.¡± Liu Mang teared up a little and quickly climbed up into the pnquin.


    In the temple, on the right side (bride¡¯s side), Lu Bu and his wives had already arrived. All of them were dressed in very beautiful clothing along with Liu Mang¡¯s wives, who were all wearing red bridal veils. On the right side (groom side), Liu Kai and his children including Liu Neng were standing in a row. Liu Kai was carrying a small tablet with Emperor Ling¡¯s name on it as Liu Mang had said that he was a royal prince.


    The tablet was a replica that arrived this morning, presented by the royal messenger. In a few minutes, the groom¡¯s pnquin finally arrived. Liu Mang then exited the pnquin and greeted everyone around him. When Liu Mang entered the main hall, the hall turned silent. His wives stood on the right while the priest prepared himself for the ritual. After the ritual began, the priest announced that they needed to bow four times. The first to Heaven and Earth, the second to their ancestors, the third to their parents and thest between the spouses. Liu Mang then did it together with his three wives at the same time.


    After bowing, Liu Mang added one session of his own by asking all of his wives, ¡°Do you, Lu Lingqi, Yuan Fang and He Yu, take me Liu Mang as yourwfully wedded husband, to have and to hold, from this day forward, for better, for worse, for richer, for poorer, in sickness and in health, until death do us part?¡±


    This addition made the priest, the parents and all the guests dumbfounded. All of his wives, however, felt excited as this was the first time their husband asked for vows. The quickly replied, ¡°I do!¡±


    Liu Mang then pulled out the rings from his pocket, and put them on his wives¡¯ ring fingers. The gold one was for Lu Lingqi, while the jade ones were for his concubines. The ritual procession ended with Lu Bu feeling approval for his son-inw¡¯s addition of asking for a marriage vow and cing the rings on his daughter¡¯s finger.


    The feast for Liu Mang¡¯s wedding was finally held. The situation was more or less the same as Sun Ce¡¯s wedding except that this time, Liu Mang was the one toasting his guests here and there. Due to Liu Mang¡¯s request, he insisted that his wives be on standby with him to eat the food in the hall, much like the modern culture. Lu Bu and his wives just epted his weird request and went around giving toasts.


    Night finally arrived and it was finally time for the newly-wed to enjoy themselves. Liu Mang then went into Lu Lingqi¡¯s bridal chambers first. The view was very much like how he first enjoyed He Yu but right now, Lu Lingqi had already removed her bridal veil and was waiting for Liu Mang.


    Liu Mang then waved his hand to beckon her to approach him. Lu Lingqi obeyed. After that, Liu Mang then carried Lu Lingqi like he did when at the battle of Wancheng City. Liu Mang then tenderly said, ¡°You know, I have been wanting to hold you again like this. Now I can finally do it again.¡± Lu Lingqi blushed in response.


    Liu Mang then ced her on the bed and started kissing her. He said, ¡°You know, I have been in love with you ever since the very first time we saw each other in your tent. If only you didn¡¯t hit me back then, I would have definitely said yes countless times when father-inw asked me to marry you!!!¡± Lu Lingqi then returned the kiss and they engulfed in passionate consummation.


    After making passionate love, Lu Lingqi and Liu Mang felt drained and satisfied. Suddenly, in just a moment, Lu Lingqi who had just lost her virginity quickly rode Liu Mang again. After the second round finished, Lu Lingqi thenid down on Liu Mang¡¯s chest and began calling Liu Mang ¡®husband¡¯.


    Liu Mang quickly stopped her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t call me husband when we are in private. Call me by my baby name, A¡¯ Xin! This would apply as well to Yuan Fang and He Yu.¡± Hearing her husband¡¯s baby name made Lu Lingqi happy but when he mentioned that Yuan Fang and He Yu would also receive the same treatment as her, it made her irritated.


    Her next act was to grab his family jewels as she said, ¡°A¡¯ Xin, this d*ck only belongs to the three of us and its only other use is for peeing. The moment you betray our trust, is would be better if you castrate yourself, got it?¡± Lu Lingqi said it while smiling maliciously. Liu Mang could only nod as he excused himself to go to Yuan Fang¡¯s chamber. Lu Lingqi could be heard giggling as he made his escape.


    Liu Mang then entered Yuan Fang¡¯s chamber. Yuan Fang just sat on the bed, still wearing her bridal veil. She was shaking in fear when Liu Mang entered. She was afraid that Liu Mang would mistreat her. After all, her marriage proposal was forced by Yang Hong along with the Imperial Seal. She was afraid that her worth would be no more than just an object, and not as a human being. Liu Mang then climbed onto the bed and hugged her tightly. That petite body, feeling the warmth of her husband, loosened her tense and returned the hug.


    Liu Mang said, ¡°Have you calmed down?¡± Yuan Fang then nodded.


    Liu Mang continued ¡°I know your fear. You are afraid that you would be treated like an object right? Like some worthless stone on the roadside? Let me tell you one thing, you have entered into the House of Liu now. I will give you the same treatment that I give to Ling¡¯er and Yu¡¯er. I will love you with all of my heart. Even though we only got acquainted in Huangzhou City, I can already tell that you are very precious to me.¡±


    Yuan Fang then started to tear up. There was never a person that was so kind to her before. This kind of treatment really reminded her of Yuan Shu, her father.


    Liu Mang then kissed her and started to disrobe her. Yuan Fang then helped to disrobe him unconsciously. She really needed Liu Mang as he was her only support physically and mentally. After they had consummated their rtionship, Yuan Fang rested her head on Liu Mang¡¯s chest and unconsciously held his family jewels. Liu Mang felt pain and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Yuan Fang quickly removed her hand and said, ¡°Oh, I am sorry A¡¯ Xin. I did it unconsciously. I was just following the orders that Mother Cao and Mother Yan had given me.¡±


    Liu Mang shuddered and asked nervously, ¡°What did mother-inw Cao and mother-inw Yan tell you?!¡±


    Yuan Fang then blushed and said, ¡°She said that a man¡¯s pride lies in his little brother and she also said that should youmit infidelity, I should give you pleasure and then proceed to crush your little brother. So, my body right now had unconsciously responded to their teachings.¡±


    Liu Mang felt stunned and dumbfounded as he thought, ¡°What in the name of gods do my mother-inws intend to achieve by teaching this pure girl a horrifying lesson like that?¡± With that thought, Liu Mang quickly excused himself from Yuan Fang and began heading towards hisst concubine, He Yu.


    In He Yu¡¯s chamber, Liu Mang was already shuddering to no end. He Yu was personally tutored by his mother-inw Ren, who was Diao Chan. She was renowned as the person who single-handedly ended Dong Zhuo¡¯s and his n¡¯s tyrannical reign through Lu Bu¡¯s hands. She would definitely teach He Yu a sure-kill technique!


    When Liu Mang opened the door to He Yu¡¯s chamber, He Yu quickly jumped down from her bed and embraced Liu Mang. ¡°You came!¡± said He Yu in a sultry voice.


    Hearing that voice, Liu Mang spent no more time speaking to his wife as he quickly kissed her and carried her into the bed. Their consummation was quickly finished in three rounds. As they were both releasing their loneliness from missing each other¡¯s touch, and also because they are now officially husband and wife, they could do it as many times as they want.


    After the intense battle, Liu Mang casually chatted with her. ¡°Yu¡¯er, what did mother-inw Ren teach you?¡±


    He Yu then chuckled and said, ¡°Nothing special. She just told me to be bold with my husband, especially after you have lost your virginity. She just said, be aggressive! That¡¯s it, A¡¯ Xin.¡±


    Liu Mang breathed a sigh of relief. Finally, it seems like there would be no sure-kill techniques from Diao Chan. Suddenly, He Yu climbed on top of Liu Mang and said, ¡°But A¡¯ Xin, if you dare to be unfaithful to any of us, I would personally castrate you and feed your little brother to the dogs, do you understand?¡±


    Liu Mang felt extremely terrified. The goddess He Yu turned out to be more demonic than Lu Lingqi and Yuan Fangbined!


    Hence, the troubled marriage life of Liu Mang continued from that day onwards, unceasingly.

 Chapter 230 - Cao Cao chases Liu Ye at noon

    Chapter 230 Cao Cao chases Liu Ye at noon


    Tranted by Gamer


    (TL Note: There are now TWO Cheng Yu. Thank you Chinese names for giving me a headache.)


    ³ÉÓê <Urban Army Cheng Yu ³ÌêÅ <Cao Cao Cheng Yu


    Liu Mang got married! This news was announced to the world by Lu Bu and an endless stream of messengers arrived. Liu Biao gave Lu Bu 1,000 gold pieces and a painting as a congrattory gift. Sun Ce also gave 1,000 gold pieces and also a beautiful blood red coral the size of a person. However, the first messenger to arrive, belonged to Cao Cao as he wanted to obtain the ballistae! Cao Cao is currently struggling with his fight against Yuan Shao at Guandu. He did not have as much provisions as Yuan Shao who conquered 4 provinces. Although Bingzhou and Jingzhou were barrennds, Jizhou was like a granary with fertilends. A little bit of forage from Jizhou was enough for Yuan Shao¡¯s Army. Along with Youzhou that was developed by Liu Yu, these two provinces could feed several million people.


    On the other hand, after repeated battles, Xuzhou is in ruins. Even Yanzhou has already been plundered by Lu Bu once. After many years of war, even the people Yanzhou is struggling to maintain themselves and not starve to death. As a result, Cao Cao¡¯s Army¡¯s provision is not much.


    If this continues, Cao Cao would be the loser as he did not have enough provisions.


    On the other hand, the ballistae have already caused two major victories. The first battle was 7,000 soldiers defeating 30,000 soldiers. The second battle was 7,000 soldiers destroying half of Zhou Yu¡¯s fleet and also made Zhou Yu retreat. In a sense, the second battle was a greater achievement.


    If Cao Cao obtains this weapon, he can start going on the offensive and he would not need to bother with this nerve breaking battle. Just thinking about Yuan Shao¡¯s 300,000 soldiers and his provisions made Cao Cao feel numb.


    As a result, Cao Cao¡¯s gift was heavy. There were 3,000 gold along with many other congrattory gifts! It was as much as the amount he would have given to the Emperor if the Emperor got married. It was as if Cao Cao gave away his whole face to Lu Bu just for a chance at the ballistae. Unfortunately, Lu Bu¡¯s would forever not give the ballistae to Cao Cao.


    In fact, Lu Bu¡¯s opinion was to sell it to Cao Cao and extort a lot of things from him. After all, Cao Cao was in a disadvantageous position and could easily be ckmailed. Although he did not have much provision, he still had quite a lot of money.


    However, Liu Mang has discussed with Lu Bu and they came to a decision that they could not sell the ballistae to Cao Cao for now. If they did, Cao Cao would block up the Qingzhou and Hebei rivers and easily defeat Yuan Shao. Liu Mang wants them to kill each other first.


    Naturally, Liu Mang also realizes that Cao Cao must have sent messengers to Jingzhou and Jiangdong as well. However, he believes that they would have a higher chance of rejecting Cao Cao¡¯s request. The Central ins is a big threat to Jingzhou and Sun Ce also wants to capture the Central ins after obtaining Jingzhou. Cao Cao was also a talented and resourceful person worthy of being a hero. As a result, they would definitely keep the secret.


    Although Liu Mang did not give the ballistae, he told Cao Cao that Wu Chao would be the key to the decisive battle.


    Cao Cao who received this message in Guandu looked at the map for a long time. Wu Chao was originally under Cao Cao¡¯smand so Cao Cao could understand Wu Chao¡¯s terrain. Wu Chao is not that far from Guandu. Although it is located near the front, it was separated by the Yellow River which works as a natural barrier. Before this, Cao Cao would not pay attention to such a ce but after receiving the message from the Lu Bu¡¯s Army, he has no choice but to think about it.


    What does Lu Bu mean? What does obtaining Wu Chao has to do with defeating Yuan Shao? Cao Cao frowned and thought to himself. Wu Chao does not have anything else that is important or useful other than the natural barrier. If they really wanted to attack it, building a small bridge would be enough. Yuan Shao could also just surround the ce and destroy them. No matter how Cao Cao thinks about it, he could not understand. However, he no longer has the time to think about it because he received an urgent report from the front. Yuan Shao¡¯s Army has begun to move!


    AD 200 June. The wheels of history have begun to move again as Yuan Shao¡¯s advisor Chen Lin, issued a deration of war.


    The deration of war was a letter that curses the 18 ancestors and descendants of Cao Cao. It also twists the facts of all of Cao Cao¡¯s good deeds. Although Cao Cao was indeed a fierce and ambitious man, he was not so bad that he only cares about seizing more power like the way Chen Lin describes him. Chen Lin also exposed his foul deeds while glorifying Yuan Shao. He then put a price on Cao Cao¡¯s head. Those that killed Cao Cao will be awarded with titles and 50 million gold.


    This made Cao Cao breathe in cold air. He felt like crossing the Yellow River to chop off Chen Lin¡¯s head immediately. In Chen Lin¡¯s deration of war, it also states that Yuan Shao¡¯s Army has already begun to move. Baima and Wu Chao are territories under Cao Cao¡¯s control. However, they were already captured by Yuan Shao¡¯s generals, Yan Liang and Wen Chou. On top of that, in this world, Cao Cao did not capture Guan Yu. Without him, there was nobody that can chop off Yan Liang¡¯s head to bring great shock to the Yuan Shao¡¯s Army. That is why, Cao Cao could only fall back to Guandu and give away Puyang!


    Yuan Shao¡¯s navy also came out to attack Guandu! Yuan Shao could no longer wait!


    ¡°This is still good!¡± Cao Cao dropped the issue about Wu Chao stated by Liu Mang! Yuan Shao was already impatient but the same could be said for Cao Cao! He was truly afraid that Yuan Shao would use stalling tactics. If it is like this, Yuan Shao could win without fighting. This is because Cao Cao¡¯s army rations are running out. However, Cao Cao could not attack as well because his army is weaker. He could only rely on the terrain to fend off attacks from Hebei.


    ¡°Milord!¡± The moment Cao Cao wanted to prepare the conference for the battle against Yuan Shao, a middle-aged scribe called out to him. He was not even 27 years old but he has a mature face and also a lot of wrinkles. It may have been the result of feeling mncholic every day and night.


    ¡°N?¡± Cao Cao was not delighted. It is not just because he has not yet begun to speak but also because the person that called out to him was someone Cao Cao disliked. He was Liu Ye, Liu Ziyang, someone that has the royal blood.


    Liu Ye was very talented. At the age of 13, he obeyed his maternal aunt¡¯smand to kill his father¡¯s favored servant. At the age of 20, he managed to foresee the great disorder that will happen. In order to escape with his life, he employed a stratagem to kill one of the most powerful dukes, Zheng Bao. Originally, he could use his soldiers and be a powerful person as well but he knew his limits and the Han family¡¯s limits. So, he gave soldiers to Liu Xun and made Liu Xun a lord.


    Originally, Liu Xun was doing quite well with Liu Ye giving him advice but Liu Xun was also talented. knew the real ruling party has to die. However, he was weak in military so he gave Sun Ce a lot of money to move. After that, Sun Ce managed to capture Wan Cheng and Lujiang. So he had no choice but to pledge allegiance to Cao Cao!


    Originally, Cao Cao should be happy about it but because of Liu Ye¡¯s identity, Cao Cao felt uneasy. He who was born as a descendent of the Han and Cao Cao stood on opposite sides.


    Cao Cao would take precautions against members of the Han. This is because Cao Cao¡¯s objective would be against their interest. Although he would ignore themon people, Liu Ye was a talented person! If such a person decides to support the Han Emperor or other ambitious people, Cao Cao would feel vexed!


    Cao Cao was very reluctant to kill Liu Ye, but he also felt very agitated when he does not kill Liu Ye. Finally, Cao Cao decided ignore his existence and give him a post without authorities. Who knew that Liu Ye would offer his services in Cao Cao¡¯s Army by being Cheng Yu¡¯s assistant in managing the rations.


    ¡°Ziyang!¡± Cao Cao held his head. He did not want Liu Ye to speak but he also wanted his stratagem. The contradiction affected him psychologically. ¡°Ziyang, the Army is about to move out. Are the provisions prepared? If not, go and prepare it immediately!¡± Atst, Cao Cao decided to keep Liu Ye silent. Cao Cao would not know how to reward Liu Ye if Liu Ye made meritorious contributions. If Liu Ye had any ideas of helping the Han, how was Cao Cao supposed to deal with him? Therefore, Cao Cao waved his hand signaling that he does not want to listen to Liu Ye¡¯s words.


    ¡°Milord, Ye only wants to say one thing.¡± Liu Ye understood that Cao Cao was rejecting him and felt helpless. As a talented person, he should have been very sessful in life. If it was not because he was a descendant of the Han, he would be able to show off his abilities and may have been as famous as people like Zhuge Liang. His identity made his life difficult. If he was in an era of peace, or if the other party was more open minded, his identity may still be good. However, Cao Cao was paranoid and prevented his abilities from shining so that he would not take Cao Cao¡¯s position.


    Only a few warlords would dare to use Liu Ye. However, some of them, like Zheng Bao, was not worth serving as that would only shorten his own lifespan. That is why, Liu Ye killed Zheng Bao. He then served Liu Xun for a while but Liu Xun loved money too much. Eventually, he served Cao Cao instead.


    Although he served under Cao Cao now, Cao Cao has not treated him as his own men. He took major precautions and did not let Liu Ye control any major policies. Although his position was still high, it was not something Liu Ye wants as his job was too easy. Liu Ye wanted a ce to show off his talent. He also wants to participate in the troubled times instead of waiting for his death.


    That is why, Liu Ye volunteered to participate in the battle of Guandu. He wants to gain some standing in the Cao Cao¡¯s Army and make Cao Cao impressed. Now that the opportunity has arrived, Liu Ye felt excited.


    Liu Ye knew that Cao Cao hated to be interrupted and hated for people to vite his orders. However, Liu Ye knew that he must take this opportunity.


    ¡°Leave!¡± Cao Cao waved his hand in disgust and the guard beside him nodded his head. The guard that walked forward was Xu Zhu. His arm strength was as strong as a thousand men¡¯s. Although Liu Ye was eight feet tall and was a sturdy person, it could not even bepared to Xu Zhu. Xu Zhu gave Liu Ye face and said, ¡°Zi Yang, please.¡± Liu Ye understood Xu Zhu¡¯s silent threat. His choice would either to walk out on his own or to be thrown out by Xu Zhu.


    Could it be that Cao Cao was a very self-serving person? Liu Ye¡¯s face was sullen. He expected Cao Cao to be a virtuous person but did not expect his identity to still cause him trouble. Was there even a ce for Liu Ye to belong? Does Cao Cao only care about a person¡¯s lineage and nothing else? Yuan Shao seemed to not pay any importance to the Han lineage. Liu Ye could also see the treatment he would receive from Sun Ce just from looking at Wan Cheng. On the other hand, Liu Biao who was also a descendant of the Han was not worthy or serving. Every other ce was worse. There seemed to be only one ce Liu Ye could go to.


    Liu Ye could not stop thinking about Lujiang as he might be acknowledged there. He remembered that there was another descendent that was the Prince of Shu Liu Mang, Liu Hanyang! Since Lu Bu dared to use the Prince of Shu and even made him his son-inw, they should be able to amodate him.


    Liu Ye does not have any opportunity to speak when he serves Cao Cao. The others also knew about Cao Cao Cao¡¯s paranoia. The few people that wanted to speak up for Liu Ye also sighed and shook their head when they saw Cao Cao¡¯s disgusted expression. Although Liu Ye was talented, he was also a gentleman and a good friend. However, they were not willing to get themselves in trouble because of this friend.


    Liu Ye rolled his sleeves and saw himself out.


    ¡°Alright, anyone else that wants to say something can speak. Yuan Shao¡¯s Army is about toe to an end. Let them know that the Cao Cao¡¯s Army is not to be trifled with!¡± Cao Cao could no longer be intimate with his childhood friend. The two has been together for over 20 years and had the same preference even in beauty. The things they liked and appreciate has always been the same.


    That is why both parties refused to lose. They could not afford to lose! If they lost, their families would suffer. Yuan Shao has a beautiful wife called Liu Qi. When Yuan Shao was defeated, Yuan Shang rose to power and killed Yuan Tan. After that, Old Cao would build a concubine room and at that time, Yuan Shao¡¯s daughter-inw would not have a good end. If it was not because Old Cao¡¯s son Cao Pi moved first, she would probably be snatched away by Cao Cao.


    ¡°Milord, Yu believes he can defend Guandu.¡± Cheng Yu spoke with confidence as he was one of the most experienced one in the Cao cao¡¯s Army. Cheng Yu then walked up and proposed a stratagem. Although he was inferior to Guo Jia and Xun Yu¡¯s nephew, he still maintained his ce as one of Cao Cao¡¯s top advisors. It was proof of Cheng Yu¡¯s talent. He was stillpetent even if he was not the best. As one of the top advisors, he can n arge stratagem and give many small directions to move towards his stratagem. Cao Cao also wanted Cheng Yu¡¯s experience. It should be noted that Guo Jia is a prodigy and that Xun Yu and his nephew treated the Han Dynasty in a way that makes Cao Cao unable to rx.


    Guo Jia and Xun Yu were also good friends. That leaves only Cheng Yu. No matter what happens, Cheng Yu would support Cao Cao. That is why Cao Cao feels very reassured.


    Guandu must not fall because it contains most of Cao Cao¡¯s provisions and is a vital position needed to capture the rest of Yanzhou. That is why, they were unable to retreat and the only way for them to lose Guandu was if Cao Cao¡¯s whole army were routed.


    ¡°I also believe you can defend Guandu. The problem is how to fight back!¡± Cao Cao knew the importance of Guandu but the problem was that he was outnumbered. Yuan Shao¡¯s men were also not pushovers. They had elites like Yan Liang and Wen Chou! They also had first ss advisors like Tian Feng and Xu You! The most important fact was that Yuan Shao has 3 times his strength. Although Cao Cao has valiant generals like the Xiahou brothers, Xu Huang, and Xu Zhu, he does not have enough manpower. They would easily be surrounded and overwhelmed by wave tactics.


    He was not like Sun Ce who was battling against damaged goods. He was fighting with actual elites. That is why Cao Cao is hesitating.


    ¡°Milord, we will divide our forces into 2!¡± Cheng Yu spoke his opinion. ¡°Milord should personally lead the defense of Guandu with the first army and block the Yuan Shao¡¯s Army at the Yellow River. The second army will be led by a general to attack Yuan Tan directly at Qingzhou. After defeating Yuan Tan, we would threaten Yuan Shao¡¯s Jinzhou and force him to retreat.¡±


    Cheng Yu¡¯s idea is good. Since Yuan Shao¡¯s Army is so strong and hard to fight, I should avoid a direct confrontation. Send a different group to directly attack Yuan Tan in Qingzhou as he does not have any advisors as good as his father¡¯s. Yuan Shao who would be worried about his family will naturally retreat.


    However, Guandu would be harder to defend. Cao Cao only managed to defend with difficulty when he had 100,000 soldiers. If he allocated 50,000 soldiers to attack Qinzhou, he would not be able to defend for even a few days. Before the other main army could threaten Jizhou, this ce would already be captured by Yuan Shao. Might as well wait for his death.


    However, is there any other way? Although Guandu is easy to defend, the enemy had 300,000 soldiers! Cheng Yu¡¯s stratagem was a risk that can only implemented once. If he does not implement this stratagem, he would not be able to make aeback. Cao Cao felt like relying on Guo Jia again. However, when he looked around, Guo Jia seemed to be absent. Where did this guy go? How could he be absent from such an important war council.


    ¡°How pedantic!¡± Just as soon as Cao Cao was trying to find a way to call for Guo Jia, Guo Jia appeared and immediately said that Cheng Yu¡¯s n was too pedantic.


    ¡°Who!¡± Cheng Yu felt annoyed. The stratagem he properly thought of for his lord was interrupted and called pedantic! He turned around to see the sloppy figure with a wine gourd on his waist. Him again!


    The person Cheng Yu cannot tolerate the most in the whole army was Guo Jia. Guo Jia¡¯s appearance was sloppy and he likes to drink. He could not tolerate Guo Jia drinking during work. However, Guo Jia gave the excuse of the wine giving inspiration to him. Cheng Yu also gave up because no matter how many times he reports this to his lord, Cao Cao only smiles at him. He even offered to create a post called Minister of Wine just for Guo Jia. Cheng Yu was also an old-fashioned person. That is why he could not understand Cao Cao¡¯s fascination for Guo Jia. It is like the old people that were unable to understand the youngsters in modern society. Torn cks? Afros? What a disgrace. The grandmothers even sew up the torn pants for their grandchildren.


    ¡°Wine Minister Guo! When Milord started the war council, you were not even in the tent! After that you treat Yu with sarcasm! In front of you. Do you even respect the lord? Do you even respect the Cao¡¯s Army!¡± Cheng Yu frowned angrily. He even wanted to spit onto Guo Jia¡¯s face. The other generals were silent. It was well known that Cheng Yu¡¯s re could kill! Also, it was more like whether Guo Jia respects Cheng Yu instead of Cao Cao!


    If Guo Jia was patiently listened to Cheng Yu, the farce would be over. However, he wiped his face instead. Cheng Yu¡¯s saliva flew to his face!


    ¡°You, you!¡± Cheng Yu became angrier after being ignored. He then shouted. ¡°Wine Minister Guo! ording to militaryw, you cannot drink wine in here!¡± Cheng Yu spoke the truth.


    ¡°Cheng De, Feng Xiao is only a bitte! He can be forgiven!¡± Cao Cao quickly stepped forward to stop the fight. Cheng Yu also served as the military judge. As he does not give face to anybody and was stubborn, it was useless trying to plead to him. This made him perfect forw enforcement. Now that Cao Cao noticed Cheng Yu speaking the truth, he quickly tried to stop it. The punishment for being slightlyte to the war council is 50 strokes from arge stick while the punishment for being veryte to the war council is the death penalty.


    ¡°Milord, arriving bitte is still arrivingte. Wine Minister Guo is still guilty!¡± Cheng Yu looked at Guo Jia as he said to Cao Cao.


    ¡°Fengxiao, you better apologize to Zhongde.¡± Cao Cao understood that Cheng Yu would not let this matter go unless Guo Jia apologized.


    Unfortunately, Guo Jia was stubborn. ¡°Milord, Guo Jia is innocent!¡± How could Guo Jia apologize to Cheng Yu. Guo Jia also felt ufortable looking at this old antique! The others usually overlook Guo Jia¡¯s behavior because Guo Jia made a lot of friends with his unrestrained personality but Cheng Yu was unable to tolerate him and often reported Guo Jia. He thought that Guo Jia does not know about his actions. However, Xun You always told Guo Jia about it. Xun You had good intentions and hoped that Guo Jia would at least restrain himself a bit in front of Cheng Yu. Unfortunately, it only made Guo Jia feel very dissatisfied with Cheng Yu!


    ¡°Milord, you see that?¡± Cheng Yu stopped giving face to Cao Cao. ¡°Milord, if a military official does not follow thew, the army would not be an army and the nation would not be a nation! This Yu must execute his duty as an enforcer of thew!¡± Cheng Yu pleaded. If Cao Cao does not execute thew, Cheng Yu would want nothing to do with it anymore.


    Cao Cao made a wry smile. He no longer knew how to reconcile these two. Both of them are elders and were old fashioned! Both of them refused to back down and both were also Cao Cao¡¯s trusted subordinate.


    Even if Guo Jia was not beheaded, the 50 strokes of beating would also take his life. However, Cheng Yu insists on executing the militaryw. This made Cao Cao feel at a lost. Cao Cao looked down at his other officers and hoped that they would be able to help him. However, they were all quiet ever since he chased out Liu Ye. If even Cao Cao felt helpless, the other officers would also feel the same way. If they were to say anything, they would offend either Guo Jia or Cheng Yu. Offending Guo Jia would prevent them from going out to obtain merits while offending Cheng Yu would mean that they would not be able to receive merits. Cheng Yu can also start to find problems with them.


    While Cao Cao was in a dilemma, Guo Jia spoke and seemed to fan the mes even more. ¡°Mr Cheng Yu, Jia did not know he vited the militaryw!¡± Guo Jia provoked and made Cheng Yu¡¯s face twitch.


    ¡°ording to the militaryw of the Cao¡¯s Army, if there are no major reasons, to be a bitte to the war council would earn you 50 strikes. ording to the militaryw, those that are veryte would be beheaded! Wine Minister Guo! You are an hourte! Since Wine Minister Guo is not ready to face the consequences, let Yu help you!¡± Cheng Yu coldly replied.


    Cao Cao was unable to tolerate either punishment for Guo Jia. Gritting his teeth, he prepared to act shamelessly when Guo Jia suddenly said, ¡°Congrattions Milord.¡±


    Congrattions? Cao Cao really had a headache. Yuan Shao¡¯s Army of 300,000 is currently approaching, two of my advisors are arguing, and then I am congratted? Is this someone¡¯s joke?


    ¡°Congrattions Milord! You have obtained Cheng Yu who is so loyal, strict and disciplined! With Cheng Yu, the rewards and punishments are clear and the elites will be invincible!¡± Guo Jia praised Cheng Yu in a single breath.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Cheng Yu coldly groaned. Now you beg for mercy? Whatever for? Cheng Yu will not kill Guo Jia but he wants Guo Jia to be beaten by the stick. He wants Guo Jia to suffer! Otherwise, the prodigy would be too excessive.


    ¡°But!¡± Guo Jia continued. ¡°Mr Cheng Yu, you said that the punishment would apply with there were no major reasons. However, Guo Jia has important reasons to bete.¡±


    ¡°What can be more important that the war council!¡± Cheng Yu ridiculed. This prodigy is a drunkard. How could he have any important reasons? He must have been drunk and forgot the time! What can be more important than fighting back Yuan Shao¡¯s Army of 300,000!


    What Cheng Yu thought was not wrong. Guo Jia really did drink himself to sleepst night. However, that does not mean that he would bete. He would still be aware of urgent businesses.


    Guo Jia was reallyte because he saw something that may make Yuan Shao¡¯s Army of 300,000 retreat!


    ¡°There is really something important!¡± Guo Jia pped his hands. ¡°Come in!¡±


    Ten robust soldiers pushed entered the tent as they pushed arge object. The object was like a wing with tworge arrows ced in the front and a bowstring ced at the back.


    ¡°This is!¡± Cao Cao¡¯s eyes shed.


    ¡°Guo Jia! What are you trying to do? Are you trying to plot a rebellion?¡± The tworge arrows was pointing at Cao Cao and made Cheng Yu rmed. There was something on the bowstring.


    ¡°Zhongde, step aside!¡± Cao Cao¡¯s eyes were shing as he stepped forward to caress the object as if it was the skin of a beautiful woman!


    ¡°Is this the ballistae?¡± Someone finally asked. Cao Cao¡¯s Army has no shortage of defenders and they could tell what this is from a nce.


    ¡°Correct. This is the ballistae!¡± Guo Jia said to Cao Cao.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Cheng Yu could not believe it. ¡°Milord! Didn¡¯t Lu Bu refuse to sell the ballistae to us? How could the ballistae appear here right now? It must be a fake! It must be useless!¡± Cheng Yu believed that this was something Guo Jia created to avoid his responsibility.


    ¡°Fake? Haha!¡± Guo Jiaughed. ¡°Do you want to personally test its might?¡± The two arrows were pointed towards Cheng Yu. He no longer dared to open his mouth.


    ¡°Fengxiao! This ballistae...!¡± Cao Cao was puzzled. The technology was in the hands of the Lu Bu¡¯s Army. The Lu Bu¡¯s Army was unwilling to sell it. Although Liu Biao and Sun Ce also had this technology, the secret was even better kept and was impossible to obtain. At the very least, it would be extremely difficult to obtain this technology until the battle at Guandu was over. How could Cao Cao not feel shocked when he suddenly saw the ballistae?


    ¡°Milord, let me exin!¡± The reason Guo Jia waste was because of this thing. On his way here, Guo Jia saw it along with a few soldiers training to use it. As he has never seen suchrge arrows before, he felt curious and decided to take a look.


    He stayed there and experimented on the object together with a dozen soldiers. He found that this thing could hit objects 250 paces away and could shoot two arrows in session. It could even pierce through the giant shields.


    This object can be installed on warships! The giant arrows were ballista arrows! Guo Jia has seen the report of the ballistae used by the Lu Bu¡¯s Army. It could shoot five arrows in session and pierce through ships from 300 paces away. Although the ballistae here was not as good, it was still a rare weapon! With this weapon, they would be able to fight with the Yuan Shao¡¯s Army on the Yellow River.


    Guo Jia inquired and found that this weapon originated from the provisions management office! The person in charge of inventing it is Liu Ye! Using some wood and sketches, Liu Ye created the ballistae! Guo Jia¡¯s impression of Liu Ye was the same as Cao Cao¡¯s. That is, want to use but do not dare to use! He does not have any other impression of Liu Ye!


    However, Guo Jia now felt delighted about such a talent being in the Cao Cao¡¯s Army! Even if they only had to look at this object and that Liu Ye was suspicious, this was still a meritorious deed! After learning of Liu Ye¡¯s involvement, Guo Jia decided to bring the ballistae over. However, the ballistae was difficult to operate and took up a lot of time.


    ¡°Can shoot 200 paces away to destroy the hull of a ship? Furthermore, can shoot twice?¡± The data was enough to make Cao Cao extremely happy. Although it was inferiorpared to the other ballistae, it can still be used on warships!


    ¡°We invented this!¡± Cao Cao could not believe it. ¡°Liu Ye! Liu Ye! I want to reward you! If we won the war, you will receive first ss merit! Hahahahaha!¡± An unexpected opportunity!


    ¡°Milord! Milord!¡± The Xiahou brothers decided to pour cold water on Cao Cao¡¯s happiness. ¡°Milord! You just chased out Liu Ye!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Two people said in unison. The first one was Guo Jia and the second one was Cao Cao. Cao Cao finally remembered chasing out Liu Ye Liu Ziyang.


    ¡°Quickly! Bring Mr Ziyang back here!¡± Cao Cao shouted out to Qin Wei. He dares to use Liu Ye now. He no longer cares that Liu Ye¡¯s heart belongs to the Han. As long as he can defeat Yuan Shao at the Central ins, he will let Liu Ye understand what is the trend of the times.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Qin Wei quickly rushed out.


    ¡°He was chased out?¡± Guo Jia did not know did not know how Cao Cao chased him out. However, Guo Jia should have encountered Liu Ye on the way here because he came from Liu Ye¡¯s camp. However, he did not see Liu Ye at all! Guo Jia had a bad premonition.


    Soon, Qin Wei returned saying that Liu Ye Liu Ziyang was no longer in the camp.


    ¡°Milord! Mr Ziyang went to the stables the moment he left the main camp!¡± Xu Zhu said. He was the one who sent out Liu Ye and saw him walk to the stables feeling depressed.


    ¡°Liu Ye has left!¡± Guo Jia¡¯s bad premonition came true!


    ¡°Milord! Immediately chase him down yourself!¡± Guo Jia also felt helpless! Liu Ye went to the stables meant that Liu Ye¡¯s heart has turned cold! Now even if he sent someone to bring back Liu Ye, he would note back. Only Cao Cao would be able to persuade Liu Ye!


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Cao Cao also felt confused. He was someone who loved talent yet he let such a talented person leave him!


    ¡°Someone bring the horse!¡± Although Cao Cao¡¯s looks were average, he was not young and his horse riding was quite good. He immediately jumped on the horse and rode towards Xudu.


    Cao Cao is chasing to recover Liu Ye!

 Chapter 231 - Talented Person Under The Heaven

    Chapter 231 Talented Person Under The Heaven


    Tranted by


    Cao Cao rode his horse out of Xudu but he was unable to find Liu Ye. He wanted to bring Liu Ye back to Xudu but Xun You, who was in charge of Xudu shook his head and said that he did not see Liu Ye. Even Liu Ye¡¯s residence was empty. He has left without taking any valuables with him but all the valuables are merely worldly possessions to Cao Cao.


    ¡°Regret! Regret! To have eyes but to be unable to see talent!¡± Cao Cao¡¯s intestines regretted letting go of such talent! (TN: Yes. Intestines.)


    He now remembered Liu Ye trying to speak. Liu Ye probably wanted to report about the ballistae at that time. However, he gave up such an opportunity just because he was suspicious of Liu Ye.


    The wisdoms of the ancient people were terrifying! Liu Mang had to rely on books to invent the ballistae but Liu Ye replicated it just by relying on Cao Cao¡¯s information. Although it was inferior, Liu Ye could create a better one provided he had the time.


    ¡°Milord, if you can¡¯t catch him, forget it!¡± Guo Jia also felt helpless and med himself for beingte. Had he not drink wine, he would have noticed the ballistae earlier and could have prevented this from happening. Guo Jia also heard from the other generals about the scenario of Cao Cao chasing out Liu Ye. It was a scenario that Guo Jia himself would be unable to endure had it happen to him.


    Guo Jia was once loyal to Yuan Shao but because Yuan Shao treated him with disdain and did not use his talents, Guo Jia also left to serve Cao Cao.


    ¡°Feng Xiao! You do not know! I am very afraid!¡± How could Cao Cao not be afraid? For such a talented person to leave him, would still be okay if the person went into seclusion. However, if the talented person joined someone else, it would be a huge threat. Cao Cao was afraid that Liu Ye would change allegiance to Yuan Shao. At that time, Yuan Shao would really rejoice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Milord!¡± Guo Jia reassured Cao Cao. ¡°Ziyang would not seek refuge with Yuan Shao!¡± Guo Jia was not speaking empty words but a fact. Yuan Shao was someone who treats the Han in disdain. Compared to Cao Cao, he would be treated even worse at Yuan Shao¡¯s Army. While serving Cao Cao, Liu Ye still managed to obtain an official position. Had he served Yuan Shao, he would most likely end up as a clerk! All the seats of power there would be given to the Hebei nobles. Even if Yuan Shao wanted to give him a powerful seat, he would stand out too much among the Hebei nobles! Guo Jia believes that Liu Ye would not be so stupid to go to Yuan Shao. On top of that, Yuan Shao did not think much of the ballistae. He believed that the reports of the battle at the Yangtze River is false. He also believes that that tens of thousands of soldiers in Jiangdong and Jingzhou were small. He believes that the others would flee at his might the moment Cao Cao¡¯s Army is destroyed. That is why he did not send Lu Bu any congrattory gift or ask for the ballistae.


    The people in charge are the arrogant ones.


    ¡°My brother, your temperament is really a big help to me!¡± Cao Cao seeked joy amidst his suffering and did not want to think about Liu Ye anymore. Let us get rid of that troublesome Yuan Benchu first. ¡°Fengxiao, can you replicate the ballistae?¡± If Liu Ye was around, Cao Cao would not be worried as this ballista was invented by Liu Ye. On the other hand, Guo Jia may be a top advisor but he was terrible at mechanics.


    ¡°Milord, this does not need good mechanic skills. The craftsman would just need to analyze it.¡± Guo Jia has terrible mechanic skills and does not want to show his ipetence. Since there were so many craftsmen in Xudu, might as well just teach them. He does not believe that each part cannot be remade after dismantling the ballista. Especially when they have Liu Ye¡¯s blueprints.


    ¡°The ballista is no problem. The question is if Milord can hold out at Guandu.¡± Guo Jia needs Cao Cao to be able to defend Guandu. That way, the ballistae can be developed and used.


    ¡°Rest assured Fengxiao. Although your lord is now dim sighted from old age and unable to recognize talent, he is still not a bungling oaf! With these 100,000 soldiers, we can hold out for at least 3 months.¡± Cao Cao has his own self confidence. If he wasn¡¯t a ruler, Cao Cao would be a general that is adapt in both the pen and the sword. Before bing a ruler, Cao Cao has fought against the Yellow Turbans. At that time, he was under themand of Huang Pu Song. Cao Cao could often give good proposals and was also a vanguard like Lu Bu. However, Cao Cao wouldter be more and more like a ruler. Understanding the value of his own life, Cao Cao gave up being a vanguard to someone under hismand. On the other hand, Lu Bu¡¯s love for fighting and his strong martial arts prevented him from converting. Both methods of fighting have their own advantages.


    Lu Bu¡¯s advantage was that as long as Lu Bu is around, the morale of the army is always at its highest. The disadvantage was if Lu Bu was killed or besieged, it would be fatal to the morale. One example was when Lu Bu retreated after fighting the 18 warlords at Ho Gate. The soldiers garrisoned at the gate all also lose morale.


    On the other hand, Cao Cao¡¯s method ofmanding from the rear ensures his own safety but his soldiers would not be able to be as strong as Lu Bu¡¯s soldiers.


    Even the Ferocious Cavalry was inferior to the Bingzhou Wolf Cavalry and could only be used to apply some pressure to the Lu Bu¡¯s Army.


    When Cao Cao im to be able to hold back Yuan Shao for at least 3 months, he was being modest. He was actually able to defend Guandu for 6 months. Yuan Shao would need to sacrifice hundreds of thousands of soldiers if he wants to capture Guandu!


    ¡°Haha, in that case, I promise you that I will give you the ballista just before Guandu is captured.¡± Guo Jia joked. He knew that Cao Cao is currently under a lot of pressure so he decided to share the pressure with him.


    ¡°This prodigy! Do not give me a corpse alright!¡± Cao Cao smiled and jokingly punched Guo Jia. Cao Cao could onlyugh when he was with Guo Jia. Everywhere else, including his own home, Cao Cao¡¯s actions were spied on and revealed. Ever since the death of Cao Ang, Cao Cao noticed his children all acting strangely. Familial love has decreased and everybody was being solemn. It was a tragedy.


    When the battle for Guandu began, Yuan Shao¡¯s soldiers continued to attack Guandu. Meanwhile, Cao Cao did not follow Cheng Yu¡¯s proposal to attack Qingzhou. He divided his army into two, the first army were to defend Guandu while the second army was hiding in the camp to avoid war and to load the ballistae onto the warships.


    The scale of the battle becamerger over time. What started as an assault by a few thousand soldiers became an assault by tens of thousands of soldiers. Eventually, Yuan Shao lost his patience and ordered all of his soldiers to attack. The Yellow River became the Red River as the whole river was filled with dead bodies and blood.


    Liu Mang on the other hand does not know about the battle at Guandu. All he knows was that he is now married and could now tell the world that My father-inw is Lu Bu! (TN: Roll credits.)


    Miss Lu also became a gentle woman that was considerate of Liu Mang instead of a willful and violent woman. If it was not because Miss Lu had a birthmark on her chest, Liu Mang would have thought that Lu Bu had two daughters. Liu Mang now has three wives. That is Lu Lingqi, Yuan Fang and his concubine He Yu. He Yu did not dare to call herself a Qiao and could only be a concubine. Liu Mang was extremely busy that night and woke up the next day with a sore waist.


    Liu Mang finally started his journey to Shouchun. Zhang Liao and Zang Ba needed a few more days of preparation but Liu Mang had business to take care of so he left early. After a few days, he reached Hefei. At the time, Hefei was still a small county. After the war, it was deste and did not have many people. That is why the army could immediately be stationed there. At that moment, a scout came to Liu Mang and delivered a painful news. Shouchun was upied. A green war g with the word Liu was raised.


    Green war g? Liu? Liu Mang almost thought it was upied by Liu Biao but finally realized that It was impossible. That is because Jingzhou¡¯s defenders could not reach out that far. Even if they could reach Shouchun, they would be unable to use it as it was thousands of miles away from Jingzhou. They would be unable to defend such a ce.


    Shouchun was also near Cao Cao¡¯s territory. Liu Biao who was afraid of Cao Cao preferred to have stayed in Jingzhou and act like a turtle. That means it is unlikely that he would go out and fight with Cao Cao.


    Another scout came with the message that besides the Liu war g, there was also a Guan war g. The Guan war g was the war g of a general.


    Guan? There were only a few Guans in the Three Kingdoms such as Guan Yu, Guan Ping, Guan Xing and Guan Er. The most important thing is that these guys were all in the same family. On top of that, the Liu war g was also there. At that moment, it was clear who was the owner of the Liu war g.


    ¡°The Emperor¡¯s Uncle Big Eared Liu?¡± Liu Mang finally guessed the identity of the person upying Shouchun.


    It is our beloved always running Uncle Liu! After Cao Cao obtained Xuzhou, Liu Bei took the Qingzhou soldiers given to him and upied Xuzhou. Cao Cao wanted to take it back but was met with Liu Bei¡¯s fierce brothers Guan Yu and Zhang Fei. Cao Cao was also unable to wipe out Liu Bei while being persecuted by Yuan Shao. He could only chase away Liu Bei. However, Liu Bei did not run back to Qingzhou. Instead, he ran all the way to Yuzhou as he had a faithful rtive Liu Bijun at Runan. Under his leadership were 20,000 Yellow Turban Army. Together with the forces Liu Bei took with him, it was an army of 30,000. Every time Liu Bei ran away, arge group ofmon people would follow him. Other than themon people in Xuzhou, everybody else were anxious of theing war between Cao Cao and Yuan Shao. When he reached Runan, another 20,000 joined him and Liu Bei had 50,000 people.


    As it was difficult for 50,000 people to survive, Liu Bei asked Guan Yu to upy three cities, Shouchun, Ruyin and Sancheng. If he was not afraid of Lu Bu, he may have added Hefei to that list as well.


    ¡°Liu Bei has upied Shouchun!¡± Huang Zhong and Gan Ningmented. This is not good news! Although Shouchun was a ruined ce, it was part of Yangzhou¡¯s local government. It has been repaired a lot over the years and the person in charge of it was Yang Hong. Yang Hong may not be good at strategy but he still knew that Yuan Shu needed to be sessful if he wants to be sessful. As a result, the construction was strong. It was unknown as to how many soldiers were used but it would be difficult for Liu Mang who only had tens of thousands of soldiers to capture it.


    They had 12,000 of Gan Ning¡¯s navy, 3,000 Urban Army and 3,000 ck g soldiers. The total was only 18,000 soldiers. If the city also had a simr number of soldiers, it would really be difficult. That being said, they could not return to Lu Bu to ask for more soldiers.


    ¡°Good news! This is really good news!¡± During their difficult moment, the most optimistic one is Liu Mang. He was smiling as if he heard a good news.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Everyone¡¯s expression changed as they looked at Liu Mang. Huang Zhong even started to doubt the young lord¡¯s sanity especially since he was just brought back from psychological pressure.


    ¡°Why are you all looking at me? This is good news!¡± The Lu Bu¡¯s Army had a lot of enemies. However, the only people that could ce pressure on the Lu Bu¡¯s Army is Cao Cao and Liu Bei. For example, Sun Ce hated Lu Bu and attacked him but in the end, it was Sun Ce that suffered losses. If Lu Bu were to attack either one of these two, Lu Bu would be the one to suffer losses. Old Cao also cannot touch him and he would also prevent Yuan Shao froming over. Assuming that Yuan Shao won, Lu Bu would have to face an army with 300,000 soldiers. That is why Cao Cao cannot be defeated right now. Liu Mang also nned to help Cao Cao and give him the opportunity to consume Yuan Shao. He hoped that the war would bring about more casualties.


    On the other hand, there were not so manyplications with Liu Bei. Had Liu Bei ran to Hebei, the Lu Bu¡¯s Army may feel depressed because Hebei is too far away. However, Liu Bei ran to Shouchun, which was just looking for trouble. Liu Mang also knew that Liu Bei would take away a lot ofmon citizens from the cities he stopped in. As Shouchun does not have a lot of citizens at this time, Liu Mang decided to fight against Liu Bei if only for themon citizens.


    Moreover, the person who is happiest from fighting Liu Bei would be Lu Bu! Lu Bu also hated Liu Bei very much. If it was not for him and Cao Cao, Lu Bu would not have ran all the way to Lujiang and end up in this condition.


    ¡°For now, we station our army at Hefei!¡± Liu Mang ordered the soldiers to get to work. Hefei was also a ce that Liu Mang wants to upy so he decided to station the army here. The walls of Shouchun were really high. Although it was destroyed by Cao Cao before, after going through repairs, it was not inferior to the walls at Wan Cheng.


    Liu Mang does not have arge army like Sun Ce and could sacrifice a lot of soldiers to besiege Shouchun. Siege warfare would require tools, which would be a good time to experiment new weapons. In other words, the time to test out the upgrades for the ballistae.


    Liu Mang was not feeling anxious. Although he needed to obtain Shouchun to build docks and warships, there are still many things that needed to be considered when building warships. It was not something that can be modified after noticing that something was wrong. That is why Liu Mang and the talented craftsmen were constantly discussing about how to build the ships.


    Now that Shouchun is upied by Liu Bei, Liu Mang can prepare the new weapons and have time to think about the warship problems.


    ¡°Uncle Hong, help me to recruit talented people from Hefei!¡± Yang Hong was called Uncle Hong by one of Liu Mang¡¯s wife Yuan Fang. Liu Mang followed her as well.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Yang Hong nodded his head. Recruiting soldiers was part of Liu Mang¡¯s n but it did not go very well in Lujiang because Lu Bu offended many nobles and there would be manyplications in helping Lu Bu. Old Man Chen has nearly given up the project but Liu Mang did not want to. Liu Mang knows that the nobles have arge power in society. Although they make up 2% of the world¡¯s poption, they had 80% of the world¡¯s wealth. However, they were too rotten and self-serving. Liu Mang wanted to eliminate them and rece it with a new social stratum. He wanted to rece them when they were unable to cultivatends, withstand arrows, or deal with official matters to destroy the reason for Wan Cheng nobles. Yang Hong constantly warned him but Liu Mang¡¯s sense of propriety would always interrupt his attempt.


    Since Chen Gong and the others do not want to recruit soldiers like these, Liu Mang would be the one to do it. When he left Wan Cheng city, Lu Bu promised to allow him to do whatever he wants to the cities around Shouchun like Hefei, Gushi and Anfeng.


    He only wants an endless supply of forage and the Navy from Liu Mang.


    ¡°Uncle Hong, not just Hefei. Have Cheng Yu send out the Urban Army to the Gushi and Anfeng to recruit from those ces. If possible, sneak into Shouchun and recruit from there as well.¡± Even if there are not many talents in Shouchun, he wants to advertise and get as many talented people as possible.


    Yang Hong and the others believed that they must appease the nobles to obtain the world. On the other hand, Liu Mang believes in obtaining the support of the talented people. The world of talent in the 21st century is the same as during the Eastern Han Dynasty. That is why obtaining talent means obtaining the world.

 Chapter 232 - Command that Shocked the World

    Chapter 232 Command that Shocked the World


    The order to recruit talented people was issued: Since ancient times, rulers who reigned and prospered have always obtained capable nobles to help govern the country! Is it due to chance encounter that a ruler who has not left his alley to have talented men? It is because a person seeks far and wide to scout for talent. The world today is still in turmoil and it is urgently in need of talented men. Meng Gong Chuo excelled as a supervisor for the Zhao and Wei ns but he was not qualified as a senior official in small states such as Teng and Xue. If only men of honesty were recruited, how could Duke Qi Huan conquer the world? Are there no talented people dressed in ordinary clothes waiting to be discovered? Are there no talented people who were used of crimes waiting to be discovered and be found innocent? You all must help me find talented men, who are in the lower sses and whose capabilities have been overlooked. Rmend people with talent and I will use them.**


    The order to recruit talented people was not only issued in Hefei. It began to spread because Yang Hong became very knowledgeable of Yangzhou when he was still serving with Yuan Shu. He never told Lu Bu and Liu Mang about it but he still had his intelligencework from when he served Yuan Shu! The intelligence personnel were of no value after Yuan Shu¡¯s death but Yang Hong persevered and continued to supply the intelligence personnel with money. Therefore, thework spread across Yangzhou within a few days. The order did not only reach Shouchun but it also reached Runan and other territories owned by the Runaway Liu. The order was also posted on several border cities in Cao Cao¡¯s Yanzhou.


    As a part of Jiangdong was located in Yangzhou, they were also not able to avoid it. Jingzhou was also busy fighting with Jiangdong so Liu Biao had no time to manage the territory. The recruitment order soon became a children¡¯s song.


    ¡°Recruitment order?¡± Although Cao Cao was busy defending Guandu from Yuan Shao¡¯s fierce attacks, he was not able to ignore the surrounding intelligence especially the Lu Bu¡¯s Army that he fears. He was now looking at one of the recruitment orders. ¡°Only talented people chosen?¡± Cao Cao gave it a meaningful nce. This Liu Mang Liu Hanyang is truly bold! The recruitment order was a p to the noble family¡¯s faces. Previous talented personnel were all rmended by nobles which is why they were mostly the children of nobles. Even if there was a poor person, they were probably a disciple of a noble!


    However, Liu Mang¡¯s recruitment order, recruits anyone regardless of birth or life experience as long as they have talent. It was a challenge to the noble families they do not want to work alongside the poor andmon people.


    This may be a challenge to the nobles but it was a blessing to themon people. A lot of talentedmoners would seek refuge there. It was simr to Guo Jia when he worked for Yuan Shao. Guo Jia was given a small post precisely because he was from a poor family. Even then, he was rmended by someone. Otherwise, he would not even be able to work for Yuan Shao.


    Liu Mang¡¯s recruitment order would give themon people a better chance. As he only wanted talent and did not care about their background, everybody would have the same opportunity. Cao Cao could imagine all themon and talented people going to the Lu Bu¡¯s Army. This is especially true since the noble families were minority but was able to horde all the wealth.


    Cao Cao truly admired Liu Mang! Even though Cao Cao wanted to do something simr, he dared not because once he sent out such a recruitment order, all the cities under Cao Cao¡¯s control will fall into chaos! The noble families would not hesitate to abandon their post, contact the young Emperor or change allegiance to Yuan Shao. The order would put an end to the privilege of nobles!


    ording to the original history, Cao Cao only dared to use this recruitment order after Jian¡¯an 15 years1. At that time, Cao Cao has already captured Hebei and has even fought the battle at Chibi. At that time, it could be said that Cao Cao has thergest influence. Only after capturing Hebei was Cao Cao brave enough to stand against the nobles. The Cao¡¯s family at that time was thend¡¯srgest and mot influential noble. That is why he was brave enough to give out this kind of recruitment order. The other nobles did not dare to speak against it. He gave out this recruitment order at Jian¡¯an 19 years and Jian¡¯an 22 years. These three recruitment orders added a lot of talented personnel to Cao Cao¡¯s Army. One of them was Deng Ai. Although there were not many talents, the officials were all outstanding. This was the foundation of Wei during the Three Kingdoms.


    After conquering arge part of China, it was Cao Pi¡¯s turn to rule. Cao Pi was also pressured by the nobles. In the end, Cao Pi removed the talent recruitment order and changed it into the nine-rank system to calm the hearts of the nobles. Now Liu Mang and the Lu Bu¡¯s Army did not even control an entire prefecture.They don¡¯t even own half of Yangzhou and Liu Bei is upying Shouchun. For people with such weak influence to dare and oppose the nobility of the world! Cao Cao did not know what do say to Liu Mang! He was unsure if he wanted to praise Liu Mang¡¯s bravery or ridicule Liu Mang for not knowing the right time to do it.


    ¡°Feng Xiao. What do you think of this?¡± Cao Cao turned and asked his advisor Guo Jia.


    ¡°Jia! Jia!2¡± Guo Jia had aplicated feeling. This is because the recruitment order would benefit those with humbler background, including Guo Jia. Guo Jia also knew that if this order came out earlier, he might ce hopes that his talents would be appreciated there. However, Guo Jia also knew that Liu Mang acted this way because he was anxious! For the Lu Bu¡¯s Army, it has its own benefits and disadvantages. The benefit is that the talentedmon people would all go to the Lu Bu¡¯s Army. Guo Jia was envious of these group of talented people. The disadvantage is that the Lu Bu¡¯s Army haspletely lost the support of the nobles. At the very least, His Highness the Prince of Shu has already be the public enemy of all the nobles in thend! Before this, Cao Cao was afraid that Liu Mang might want to establish a new Han Dynasty. That is because Liu Mang¡¯s reputation was quite good. Whether it was from a military standpoint or otherwise, Liu Mang had better reputation than Liu Xie. If Yuan Shao had dispatched an envoy to nominate Liu Mang as Emperor, things would be difficult.


    Now, this threat no longer exists. The nobles would not support a person that opposes them to be Emperor.


    ¡°Milord! Let us help this Prince of Shu to issue out this recruitment order.¡± Guo Jia thought that this decision is good! Since His Royal Highness was not afraid of offending the nobles, He decided to help Liu Mang to offend more people. Guo Jia wanted to know how far Liu Mang was willing to go.


    ¡°Good! We will do as Feng Xiao says.¡± Cao Cao also knew that Guo Jia had selfish motives. He was from a humble family and understands the suffering of those people. So, he wanted to send out the recruitment orders. If Cao Cao wanted to stop distribution of the recruitment order, he was also able to do so. Cao Cao decided to do as Guo Jia says so grant his wish. Secondly, he also want to make the Prince of Shu offend the nobles. If the nobles of the world are offended, how would Liu Mang and his Father-inw fight for thend?


    Cao Cao pretended to be a good guy. Cao Cao ordered people to handcopy the recruitment order and distributed it everywhere.


    Jingzhou, Xiangyang, Liu¡¯s Government office.


    Liu Biao also got the recruitment. When he finished reading it, he passed it around to the others such as Cai Mao, Kuai Yue and Kuai Liang.


    ¡°Yi Du, what do you think of this recruitment order?¡± Liu Biaoughed as he asked Kuai Yue.


    ¡°Sigh¡± Kuai Yue shook his head. Originally, he had a good impression of this Prince of Shu. Although he fought one battle against Liu Biao¡¯s Army, it was as Sun Ce¡¯s knife and also because Huang She went too far. Otherwise the battle would not have happened. The Prince of Shu also demonstrated great talent since thest Emperor. It can be said that the noble family had good impression of this Prince of Shu. Some time ago, the noble families wanted to ally themselves with the Prince of Shu and the Lu Bu¡¯s Army but now His Royal Highness the Prince of Shu decided to go against everyone!


    ¡°What about Zhong De?¡± Liu Biao felt very happy. He knew that as a member of the Han, they could take up righteous cause and obtain blind devotion as long as their reputation is good. Otherwise, Liu Bei would not be able to repeatedly call himself a royal. Liu Mang had a much higher positionpared to the Emperor¡¯s Uncle. On top of that, Liu Mang is the South General, a title given to those who controlled Jingzhou, Yuzhou, Yangzhou and Yizhou. Officially, Liu Biao is serving under Liu Mang. However, something good happened. The Prince of Shu has dug his own grave by issuing that recruitment order. Nobody would show their support for Liu Mang now! This made Liu Biao truly happy! Although he suffered huge losses in the frontlines, Sun Ce¡¯s Navy and this werepletely different matters!


    ¡°Hmph! The boy is not worth forming a stratagem against.¡± Cai Mao spoke bluntly. The recruitment order was detrimental to the profits of nobles. So Cai Mao felt disdain towards it. Fortunately for him, his n was to wait for Cao Cao and Yuan Shao to kill each other. Cai Mao would bow his head to whoever that won. That way, he would remain as the primary noble family in Jingzhou.


    ¡°Haha! Since His Royal Highness wants talents, then I, as his uncle, should help him! Come! Someone get me 100 copies of this recruitment order and distribute it across Jingzhou!¡±


    Sun Ce also did the same things as Liu Biao. They spared no effort in destroying Liu Mang¡¯s reputation.


    At Jingzhou, Nanyang, a youth with a feathered fan was packing his luggage when he saw the recruitment order. He looked at its contents and made a wry smile. ¡°Milord, what are you doing! Don¡¯t tell me you do not want to conquer thends!¡±


    ¡°Teacher, everything is packed!¡± A page boy entered and told the youth with the feather fan. ¡°Teacher. Yangzhou is far away from Jingzhou. You must take care of yourself on the way there.¡± The page boy has been following him for almost 10 years! Naturally, he felt a bit sentimental now that this person is leaving and requested him to take care of the cottage.¡±


    ¡°I know! We are not going!¡± The youth with the feather fan put down the recruitment order.


    ¡°Not going anymore? Really?¡± The page boy was surprised. ¡°I will go and unpack and then cook for you!¡±


    ¡°I meant that I am not going to Yangzhou! We are going to Xiangyang!¡± The youth spoke again.


    ¡°Xiangyang?¡± The page boy was puzzled. Why Xiangyang? To find teacher¡¯s teacher?


    ¡°Yes. Xiangyabng.¡± The youth sighed. Originally, he wanted to go to Yangzhou but now he cannot go there. At the very least, he cannot go yet. For now, he is going to get help to settle something that needs to be done.


    ¡°Milord! I hope you do not make Liang disappointed!¡± Let the great Liang of Jingzhou help you!


    1 Jian¡¯an xx years is something like a date simr to A.D xxx. In this case, sometime during theter Han dynasty


    2 Guo Jia is speaking in third person but was unable to say anything useful.

 Chapter 233 - Recruitment Order (1)

    Chapter 233 Recruitment Order (1)


    In Runan, the Runaway Liu also got a recruitment order. His eyes were glittering. He has already guessed Liu Mang¡¯s intention. Liu Bei was also currently in need of talent. Although he has a lot of generals, the only ones with talent were Guan Yu, Zhang Fei, Chen Dao and the Mi brothers (TN: Mi Zhu and Mi Fang). Another thing is that they have a lot of military generals for their thousands of soldiers but they do not have enough court officials. They have Jian Yong and Sun Gan as advisors but the two of them were not trained to be advisors.


    Jian Yong was one of Liu Bei¡¯s advisor during the Three Kingdoms era. He was acquainted with Liu Bei when he was young and followed him. He was someone who yed with Liu Bei when he was younger, have terrible martial arts and was an advisor that gives bad advice. In a way, he is like Yang Hong who was good in diplomatic strategies but is not far sighted.


    On the other hand, Sun Gan joined Liu Bei as an advisor in Xuzhou. Although this person was quite knowledgeable, his knowledge is also quite limited. As a result, he can only be considered as a second-rate advisor. He was like a secretary that can help his lord to figure out the attentions of the opponent. However, in an actual event, he ispletely useless.


    That is why Liu Bei could only run around for so many years and serve as hatchet man including by Tao Qian. Lu Bu had the help of Chen Gong. In Guangling, Chen Deng and Chen Gui wanted to use Liu Bei as a shield. Unfortunately, Chen Gui has died and Liu Bei needed to escape from Xuzhou. In the end, he looked at the recruitment order with eyes red with envy.


    In the original history, Runaway Liu ran until he met Xu Shu. It was only then could it be said that he has obtained his first real advisor. Even then, Xu Shu was tricked and defected to Cao Cao. So, Runaway Liu kept running until he met Zhuge Liang. It was only then was he able to settle down and establish the Shu Kingdom.


    Liu Bei held the recruitment order tightly and his two semi-advisors were silent. He did not ask them anything because he himself knew the extent of their abilities. He would also like to issue a recruitment order like Liu Mang but he was afraid.


    Liu Mang has the title of the Prince of Shu. He also had the support of his father-inw Lu Bu and would be able to survive any possible problems in one piece. The worst that could happen would be Liu Mang getting scolded by Lu Bu. On the other hand, Liu Bei is a wanderer. He had to practically beg for the Royal title. If he were to give out such an order, everything would be finished. He already has insufficient talent. If he were to offend the nobles as well, he no longer needs to speak about his great undertaking.


    ¡°Report! Report for Milord! A ck faced man outside the government office wishes to see you!¡± Liu Bei received the report from a soldier while his mind was still distracted.


    ¡°A ck faced man?¡± Liu Bei was feeling upset so he did not want to bother about a ck-faced man. ¡°Drive him off! I am not meeting him!¡±


    ¡°But Milord. This guy said he has a stratagem to make the Han prosper and specifically came to help solve your problems.¡± The messenger said more as he was already bribed by the ck-faced man.


    ¡°Stratagem to proper the Han? Such an arrogant way of speaking?¡± The one who spoke in disdain was Jian Yong that has followed Liu Bei for some time. He himself could not find a way to prosper the Han and relieve Liu Bei¡¯s worries. Now a stranger from who knows where imed to be able to do such big things.


    ¡°Milord! Just drive this arrogant person off!¡± Sun Gan was also of the same opinion. If the stranger was talented, his and Jian Yong¡¯s position would be jeopardized. If the stranger had no talent, then it would not be a problem to chase him away.


    ¡°Wait! Mi Zhu believes that Milord should meet this person!¡± Mi Zhu was a businessman. From one of the wealthiest families in Xuzhou, he has travelled all over the ce and has seen many different kinds of people. A person who could speak such bold words was a madman. However, that does not change the fact that a madman can also be a talented person.


    ¡°Ah?¡± Liu Bei wrinkled his brow.


    ¡°Milord, let us meet this person. If he is a talented person, he can use him for our army. If he isn¡¯t we can punish him for being arrogant!¡± Mi Zhu spoke about the two possible oues.


    ¡°Good. Let this persone in!¡± Liu Bei nodded his head. There are no losses for meeting someone.


    Immediately, the ck-faced man was brought in. This person walked in the hall looking proud and only bowed to Liu Bei before introducing himself. ¡°Jingzhou¡¯s Pang Tong Pang Shi Yuan greets the Left General.¡±


    A month¡¯s time has passed! In thest month, Hefei was once again full of poprity. As if it has just returned to a time of peace and prosperity. The ones thate and go frequently are people wearing schrly outfits. They looked famished but they looked at the Prefect with bright eyes. There were even some people wearing all kinds of armor.


    Among them was Cao Cao¡¯s, Sun Ce¡¯s and Liu Biao¡¯s Army¡¯s troops! These people came on their own. Some with faces that was satisfied to kill others had a na?ve face. However, most of them had a hopeful expression.


    ¡°Haha, these are all my talented people!¡± Liu Mang was wearing ordinary clothes ad blending in with the others. These people all came from Jingzhou, Yangzhou and some even came from Youzhou. Liu Mang knows this because some of them had the same ent with Lu Bu, Zhang Liao, and a few others. It would seem that these people saw the recruitment order and came from all over.


    ¡°Uncle Hong. Are the inns prepared? What about the provisions and other important things?¡± Liu Mang spoke to Yang Hong. Most of the people who saw the recruitment order are poor people. If you made them stay in the city, they would only starve to death! On top of that, Hefei has always been deste. That is why Liu Mang took out the army provisions that Lu Bu allowed him to bring as relief.


    ¡°They did a good job! There are also few ces in the city with soldiers distributing rations!¡± Yang Hong also saw that in this lively city of Hefei, there were scribes that seemed smart and strong looking warriors. He did not expect Liu Mang¡¯s recruitment order to give have such a response.


    Tomorrow is the day that Liu Mang would hire the soldiers. However, he first needs to identify which one of them were talents. There are many contests to take part in. Some generals were weak in their martial arts but were savvy inmanding troops. Gan Ning¡¯s navy also need some of those people as there were more soldiers now. Before this, Su Fei was around to help Gan Ning but now, Su Fei is no longer around. Gan Ning cannotmand 12,000 soldiers on his own.


    Scribes debate about human policies, strategies and the historical trend.


    While two of the scribes debated with each other, a crowd gathered and a shout followed.


    ¡°What happened here?¡± Liu Mang frowned. The argument in front got louder and louder. When he approached, he found a person wearing Liu Biao¡¯s Army¡¯s armor arguing with a warrior in white robes.


    Liu Mang was unable to identify who was the person wearing the white robed armor. It was not the standard armor of several warlords. Where did this armore from? Cao Cao¡¯s armors are blue. On the other hand, Liu Bei and Liu Biao¡¯s soldiers wore green armor.


    The Lu Bu¡¯s Army¡¯s armors are ck and Yuan Shao¡¯s Army¡¯s armor is yellow. Meanwhile, this person wore white armor.


    White armor and white cloak were extremely rare. Most things on the battlefield were dark because there were a lot of dust and dirt. White armors would easily be contaminated and turn ck. That is why most armors are dark. On top of that, white represents surrender just like the white g. That is why few people used it. In the end, Liu Mang thought of one army!

 Chapter 234 - Recruitment Order Brings Misfortune (1)

    Chapter 234 Recruitment Order Brings Misfortune (1)


    The green armored warrior pointed at the white armored warrior unforgivingly. The white armored warrior exercised restrain. Meanwhile, Liu Mang and the Urban Army were watching from a side.


    ¡°What happened here? Excuse me.¡± Liu Mang squeezed through the crowd. Behind him, Huang Zhong was moving the other generals aside. His arm strength was not a joke. So even if there were people in front of Liu Mang, they would willingly give him space. For those that weren¡¯t willing to move, they would be thrown aside.


    ¡°What is going on here!¡± Liu Mang finally squeezed through and frowned. That is because this was one of the ce Liu Mang¡¯s army is providing food to the poor. Now, the food was thrown aside and made others feel ufortable. Liu Mang picked up a bread that was covered in dirt, wiped off the dirt, and bit into it. In this life, food was extremely precious.


    ¡°Where did youe from you feather haired boy?¡± The green armored warrior rudely shouted at Liu Mang. ¡°Why do you care about what happened here?¡±


    ¡°How rude!¡± Huang Zhong frowned. He wanted to walk in front and teach the green armored man a lesson but Liu Mang stopped him. The green armored man is currently crazy. Liu Mang does not need to know what happened to know that he was the one that caused this situation. However, Liu Mang cannot allow Huang Zhong to act. If Huang Zhong were to act, they may be able to subdue this green armored warrior but how would the other people think? The recruitment order was to gather people and show them that he is worth serving and then put them under hismand. If this guy was beaten up, people would think that they travel thousands of miles only to get beaten up. At that time, the reputation of his recruitment order would be destroyed.


    ¡°General!¡± The Urban Management Army who saw Liu Mang knelt.


    ¡°General!?¡± The surrounding people started to be excited. They initially thought that he was just a boy being nosy. That is because Liu Mang was wearingmon clothes. They never expected him to be a general in the Liu Mang¡¯s Army.


    The funny thing was that this was the Urban Army which was led by Liu Mang. As a result, they preferred to call Liu Mang, ¡®General¡¯. If they were to encounter the ck g Army or Gan Ning¡¯s Navy, they would be calling him Little Lord or Your Majesty!


    These people were here because of the recruitment order and wanted to curry favour with Liu Mang or his generals. Since they cannot do that at the moment, they all quieted down.


    ¡°What happened here!¡± Liu Mang saw that the entire food stand was overturned.


    ¡°General! It is that tall man that overturned this food stand!!¡± The Urban Management soldiers reported to Liu Mang.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Liu Mang cannot just listen to his soldiers so he turned and asked ¡®that man.¡¯ ¡°You! Tell me what happened here!¡±


    Liu Mang pointed at the ominous looking green armored warrior.


    ¡°Hmph! If it was not this soldier was such bloody snob, how would I overturn this food stand!¡± The green armored man was still shouted.


    ¡°Be a bloody snob?¡± Liu Mang¡¯s eyes were fierce. When he gave the recruitment order, he wanted the poor and humble to be sessful. If the people under him looked down on them, would anybodye back and work under Liu Mang in the future? What would be reason Liu Mang offend the nobles then? Is it not to capture the hearts of the humble people? Some people say that obtaining the hearts of the nobles meant obtaining the world. However, Liu Mang believed otherwise. This was something the ancestors learned in the 20th century!


    If this was really the fault of the Urban Army, he would not mind punishing them with militaryw. Although he treats the Urban Army kindly, he shows no mercy in managing the army.


    ¡°No! That is not it, General!¡± The Urban Army officer was rmed. Before Liu Mang gave the recruitment order, he told his soldiers to treat themon people well and that among thosemon people, there were those with talent. Liu Mang was a person that was nice to talk to but the orders he implemented must be carried out without negligence. Otherwise, the militaryw would end up killing a lot of people. That is how the people recognized him as a general. When the Urban Army soldiers saw Liu Mang¡¯s fierce eyes, they quickly knelt down in fear.


    ¡°Excuse me general. Allow me to say that it was indeed this green armored man that knocked over the food stall and that the soldiers did not neglect him.¡± The white armored warrior stood in front of Liu Mang and cupped his fist. In fact, this was also partly his fault.


    ¡°What do you mean they did not neglect! You pretty boy! Why do we only get bread while you get wine and meat! What else is this if not neglect?¡± The green armored warrior pointed and shouted at the white armored warrior. ¡°Is he your father? Is that why he gave you good food?¡±


    In fact, the white armored warrior actually did look very handsome. The only other handsome people Liu Mang has seen so far were Lu Bu, Sun Ce and Zhou Yu. Everybody else could not bepared to them. Even Liu Mang felt jealous. He was tall and handsome like a superstar.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s right!¡± A few more figures wearing green armor appeared. ¡°If you admit that he is your father, I would not care about it!¡±


    ¡°Hmph! Yun advises you not to go too far!¡± The white armored warrior finally got angry and red at the green eyes warrior. (TN: Meanwhile the trantor is extremely happy that one of his favorite characters that was never an asshole in any existing 3 Kingdoms story is finally appearing.)


    ¡°Murderous aura?¡± Liu Mang who has entered that path was quite sensitive to the murderous aura. This white armored warrior¡¯s murderous aura was not fake. He has absolutely killed no less than a hundred lives.


    ¡°So what if I go too far?¡± The green armored warrior was not a vegetarian and does not care about the murderous aura of the white armored warrior. He was also an arrogant person and gave a ferocious look. His own murderous aura was not any weaker than the white armored warrior. On top of that, his body was also filled with bandit aura(?). He was a ferocious general. ¡°You want to fight me? Come on! Use your silver spear ande at me!¡± The green armored warrior repeatedly provoked the white armored warrior and really made him angry. ¡°In that case, do not me Yun.¡± The spear flew forward like a phoenix.


    (TN: Yes it says bandit aura ·ËÆø Btw this is murderous aura ɱÆø. And for the longest time (war with Sun Ce arc) I always thought it was their smell... as in body odour/ bad breath.)


    ¡°They are fighting already?¡± Liu Mang was shocked. They only needed to say a few sentences and exin the situation to Liu Mang. However, they suddenly started to fight and ignore him.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t do!¡± The white armored warrior quickly stabbed towards the green armored warrior. However, the green armored warrior did not panic. He pushed aside the spear with his broadsword while shing towards the white armored warrior.


    (TN: There is a missing sentence in the middle saying that ¡®His hands holding the broadsword are also not vegetarians.¡¯, which I felt the need to share but not include in the trantion.)


    The white armored warrior was also surprised. He initially just wanted to teach this green armored warrior a lesson. So, he only attacked lightly but he did not expect to be counterattacked. Even a normal attack from the white armored warrior could not be countered so easily by an average person.


    ¡°Why did you attack so lightly! Is it because you did not drink enough milk when you are in your mother¡¯s womb? Why don¡¯t you go back and drink your aging mother¡¯s milk before trying to fight me again!¡± Liu Mang also felt that the green armored warrior¡¯s poisonous tongue was a talent. A talent to taunt.


    (TN: Embryo¡¯s drink ¡®milk¡¯ in the mother¡¯s womb. Either the green armored guy is referring to that or he was particrly an idiot. By the way, the word was this ÄïÌ¥ if you want to confirm that it is mother¡¯s womb. Remember. I am using a machine.)


    (TN2: Can I just call you guys Green and White? No? Fine!)


    ¡°You are asking to die!¡± The white armored warrior was really angry this time. His parents has been cursed over and over again. Even themon people would be unable to bear it much less people that can fight. The hands holding the spear started to move faster. The spear was swung in an open and crowded area. As there were many people the spear was at an advantage and put pressure on the broadsword. Without worrying, the white armored warrior swing again. The wooden ground, table, and benches were broken, causing wood chips to fly.


    ¡°N?¡± As it was an indiscriminate attack, it was a nuisance to the spectators. Some of them avoided the wood chips while others used their weapon to block. However, they also forgot that there were others near them and ended up injuring others as well. They were all people who went to Hefei so they have some level of skill. When such unruly people got involved into trouble by others, they also drew their weapons.


    ¡°Open your eyes bigger! Do you not see the people beside you?¡± One of the warriors got angry at another.


    ¡°Sorry!¡± The offender earlier, Wang Wei, did not do it intentionally. He just wanted to hit the wood chips but he ended up hitting others. That is why he quickly apologized.


    ¡°Is there any use to apologizing? If there is a use for it, what is the point of the local authorities?¡± The person who was hit was still angry.


    ¡°What else do you want?¡± Wang Wei had a good temper but even then, he would not be bullied like this.


    ¡°What do I want? I want to cut you!¡± The warrior took out his sword and attacked Wang Wei. Wang Wei who did not want to join the fight was also forced to join. Everything suddenly went out of control and Liu Mang¡¯s face sank. If this situation continues, Liu Mang would really be theughing stock of the world. There were a lot of warriors here but there were also a lot of scribes. Most of the scribes are unable to defend themselves and get injured. This would be a loss.


    ¡°Uncle Hong! Go to camp and ask Cheng Yu to bring out the Urban Army! After that, tell Xu Sheng that the whole city of Hefei is now under martialw! Those that vite thew will be executed!¡± Liu Mang really wants these people of talent. However, if theyck judgement and does not show him any respect at all, then he would just have to ask them to die.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Yang Hong knew that there is no point in remaining here. He left Liu Mang to his two bodyguards and ran towards the main camp.


    ¡°Han Sheng!¡± Liu Mang shouted again. ¡°Stop these two men!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Huang Zhong nodded his head and understood what Liu Mang meant. Liu Mang did not want this ce to turn into a battlefield. Huang Zhong raised his sword and jumped into the fray.


    ¡°Move!¡± Huang Zhong was a warrior that has reached the peak of the refinement. The only other person who could defeat him is Lu Bu. The other warriors were simply inferior to Huang Zhong. Those that understood the situation already gave way and stopped. The ones that did not were hit with the back of Huang Zhong¡¯s sword.


    The space around Huang Zhong soon became no-man¡¯snd. Everyone soon realized that this man is a monster that should not be provoked.


    Wang Wei also saw his strength. He also wanted to move back but his opponent did not give him the chance. As a result, he could only grit his teeth and block.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Huang Zhong assumed that after beating down a dozen warriors, everyone would be afraid of him. However, it seems that this was not the case. When he looked at the man in front of him, he soon noticed that he was probably forced toe over. However, it does not matter. As long as he is in front of Huang Zhong, he would still be attacked.


    Huang Zhong attacked again with the back of the sword. He has a good sense of proportion and was able to only injure his opponents without killing them. ¡°Just get knocked out!¡± Huang Zhong attacked again but found that his attacks were blocked.


    ¡°Haha. Not bad!¡± Huang Zhong looked at the warrior with interest. Although he used the back of the sword, the strength of the attack was not reduced. Most generals would be unable to move but this person managed to block it. On top of that, the attack seemed to be blocked with ease.


    ¡°Haha!¡± Wang Wei alsoughed together with Huang Zhong but theugh soon turned into a wry smile. He was originally a Jingzhou warrior and he came here to see what the recruitment order was about. Wang Wei was originally from Hebei, Youzhou and had a horse racing business. However, he sold it off because of the chaotic times and became a military officer in Jingzhou. Unfortunately, he was unsessful in the past few years. That is why the recruitment order sparked his interest and he wanted to see it. Wang Wei was an extremely loyal person. He came mostly to understand the opinions of other heroes. In the end, he ended up in trouble. Wang Wei have also heard of Huang Zhong before. Huang Zhong initially served Liu Biao¡¯s nephew, Liu Pan. Liu Pan was an ambitious person but unfortunately, he is just a nephew.


    If Liu Biao did not want to use his talents, then he would be useless. He even sent Liu Pan to a remote region to deal with foreigners and appease the troops.


    If Liu Biao had allowed Liu Pan to manage Jiangxia, Jiangdong would not be so satisfied. Huang Zhong also became famous after being in Liu Pan¡¯smand. It was Liu Pan who transferred him to Huang Zu.


    ¡°Can you continue to block?¡± Huang Zhong increased his strength. Although he still used the back of the knife, it was not the kind of strength an ordinary general can withstand. However, the general in front of him was still able to withstand it. This is so meaningful! Huang Zhong wants to go all out but he suddenly heard Liu Mang¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Old Man Huang!¡± Liu Mang did not call him Han Sheng. Huang Zhong has been messing around for too long and the situation has be more chaotic. Some of them has even begun to attack Liu Mang but thankfully his martial arts was still passable. Otherwise, he would already be lying down on the floor. Meanwhile, Huang Zhong was still messing around fighting Wang Wei.


    ¡°Sorry. I can no longer y with you!¡± Huang ZHong sighed. The source of the chaos was still busy fighting. He must first settle these two.


    ¡°Who wants to y with you!¡± Wang Wei wanted to cry. He came here to watch the fun but he ended up getting involved as well. Just as Wang Wei sighed, he saw Huang Zhong¡¯s smiling expression. ¡°Take care.¡±


    Huang Zhong no longer used the back of the sword and rushed forward. Is he trying to kill me? Wang Wei quickly moved aside. After avoiding, Wang Wei noticed that he was wrong. Huang Zhong was not trying to kill him but instead rushed towards the warriors in a distance. Does he want to settle all 3 of them?


    It was indeed Huang Zhong¡¯s intentions. The strongest people in this group are the three of them. The rest are just second-rate generals. The second-rate generals were only defending and did not attack. On the other hand, Wang Wei was strong enough to make Huang Zhong fight seriously. As Huang Zhong has been resting for more than a month, he wanted to take this opportunity to fight.


    ¡°Bring it on!¡± The green armored warrior shouted. His attacks became heavier.


    ¡°Hm?¡± The white armored warrior noticed that this golden sword warrior was the general following that Liu Mang around. What is he doing? Is he trying to fight all 3 of us at once? Strong as you may be, don¡¯t underestimate others!


    The Jingzhou general with green armor finally became furious.


    One of them wants to stop of 3 of them, one of them just wants to beat up the pretty boy and one of them was just furious. The miserable one was Wang Wei who somehow ended up in that situation despite not wanting to. At first, it was only Huang Zhong but now another two more joined the fight and they weren¡¯t any weaker than Wang Wei.

 Chapter 235 - Recruitment Order Brings Misfortune (2)

    Chapter 235 Recruitment Order Brings Misfortune (2)


    The sound of horses approached and a group of soldiers wearing silver heavy armors and holding giant shields appeared. These are the Urban Army! Leading them was a young but determined man. He was the general of the Urban Army, Cheng Yu. Beside Cheng Yu was Huang Xu, who was also the deputy general of the Urban Army. Behind Huang Xu was Chu Jie. Because he was the Third Master, he ended up deciding to be a troop leader for the Urban Army.


    However, these were not a strange sight to Liu Mang. The strange sight was the other person beside Cheng Yu wearing beautiful clothing and a bell. What is Gan Ning doing here?


    Liu Mang remembered telling Yang Hong to bring the Urban Army but somehow Gan Ning came as well. The person Liu Mang did not want to see the most at the moment was Gan Ning. This is because he sold off all the ships. Even if the ships were used to destroy the Jiangdong Army, he should have at least kept one so that Gan Ning could use it to train the soldiers.


    Liu Mang said he would give Gan Ning a ship in a few days but in the end, he could not fulfill his promise. That is why Liu Mang is currently avoiding Gan Ning. Every time Gan Ning asked to see Liu Mang, he received the excuse of Liu Mang being sick or not around. He did not have other excuses to give Gan Ning. Fortunately, Gan Ning have already realized Liu Mang¡¯s brilliance and believed in him. Otherwise, he would have already be furious.


    This time he came here because he was bored. When he heard that there was fighting going on, he left his deputy general in charge of the navy and followed Cheng Yu. Now, Liu Mang could no longer avoid Gan Ning.


    Gan Ning, Cheng Yu and Huang Xu knelt in front of Liu Mang and greeted him. Liu Mang nodded towards Cheng Yu and said. ¡°Surround all of these fighters and make them put down their weapons. I will count to 10. If anyone was still holding their weapons, consider them rebels and kill them on the spot!¡± Liu Mang spoke extremely loudly such that a lot of people heard it despite the situation being chaotic.


    The 3,000 Urban Army entered with their heavy armors. These are armors that not ordinary soldiers can wear.


    ¡°Put down your weapons! If you surrender, you will not be killed!¡± The Urban Army soldiers were led astray as they were originally the Danyang ruffians. They could not wait for the others to stop fighting and tried to personally stop it themselves. Although the Urban Army were disciplined, the ruffians were not. If it was not because of the Third Master, they would be unable to be controlled.


    ¡°10, 9, 8, 7, 6, 1!¡± Liu Mang jumped from 6 to 1 and made those that only intended to stop at thest moment all shocked. That¡¯s cheating! Luckily, they dropped their weapons.


    If not, you are dead. Liu Mang did not care about them. This was his territory. He can do things however he likes.


    Rather than Liu Mang, it was the ruffians of the Urban Army that did not follow the rules. Before Liu Mang had finished counting, they already went to confiscate the weapons and beat them up. Many of them had martial arts but they did not dare to pick a fight with the 3,000 heavy armored soldiers. Resisting means death and they could not escape without a horse. They could only endure being beaten up. Even then, they still had to drop their swords otherwise they would be killed.


    The only people who did not put down their weapons and was still fighting was Huang Zhong and the 3 warriors. Wang Wei wanted to put down his weapon but he was unable to. If he were to put down his weapon, his head would be chopped off by the other 3 warriors. He did not want to die.


    The Urban Army also wanted to cut down these 3 people but they were not on the same level. The only person that could do it was Huang Zhong. The ones that approached were immediately knocked away. Thankfully the warriors did not hit too hard otherwise those soldiers would be dead.


    ¡°A good fight!¡± Gan Ning shouted. He also uses a sword but his sword is not curved like others. Gan Ning took his sword, jumped on the horse and rode to battle.


    If Gan Ning were to choose to fight the white armored warrior or Wang Wei, they may not be so serious in fighting Gan Ning. However, Gan Ning decided to fight against the green armored person. That day, he was not in a good mood after being provoked by the attractive young man. After that, he was interrupted by an old man. Now, a man wearing a bell like a retarded lifestock appeared. He felt extremely humiliated.


    ¡°Hey you. The sword using donkey! Get lost!¡± The green armored warrior told Gan Ning.


    ¡°Sword using donkey?¡± Gan Ning was surprised for a moment. Are you talking about yourself? After all, Gan Ning was not the only one using a sword. All of them except the white armored warrior were using swords.


    ¡°Who else other than you? A donkey is a donkey! Did you think you would be a horse by wearing the bell? Bah!¡±


    One of the reasons Gan Ning was known as the Jin Fan Zei is because Gan Ning likes to wear a robe with a hanging bell. It was Gan Ning¡¯s hobby. However, this person¡¯s venomous mouth insulted even that.


    ¡°You are really asking to die!¡± Gan Ning was also a short-tempered person. If it was not because of Su Fei in Jiangxia, he would have rebelled long ago. But now Su Fei is gone and there is no one left to restrain Gan Ning. ¡°Old General Huang! I am taking this one!¡± Gan Ning¡¯s eyes glowed murderously.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Huang Zhong initially thought that he could beat these 3 people but soon found out that they were not weak. He could fight against them in singlebat but if they were to team up, he would lose. Now that Gan Ning is fighting one of them, he would be able to fight the remaining ones better.


    ¡°General Huang! Let us stop fighting! I surrender!¡± Wang Wei was a wise person. He decided to take this opportunity to stop fighting.


    ¡°You know me?¡± Huang Zhong was surprised but soon felt relieved when he realized that the other person was wearing Jingzhou Liu Biao¡¯s armor which meant that he works for Liu Biao and it was not strange to be known by him. ¡°What about you?¡± Huang Zhong asked the warrior with the spear.


    ¡°I will not surrender!¡± The white armored warrior shook his head. Huang Zhong readied his weapon and was about to fight again but the white armored warrior continued. ¡°But I do not intend to fight anymore.¡± He only wanted to fight against the green armored warrior because of the insults thrown at him. He never wanted to stir up trouble. Besides that, there are 3,000 soldiers with heavy armor in formation outside. It would be troublesome even if he was strong. Liu Mang has already learned from his experience against Zhou Tai that normal soldiers cannot fight these kinds of generals. However, if there were in battle formations and sacrificed their lives, they were still able to tire out these generals. The general tactic was to trap them and prevent their actions. Even if the location was big, the strong warriors would have problems. The white armored that saw the gazes of these soldiers gave up resisting. (TN: If this continues for one more chapter. I shall permanently name you White Ranger and Green Ranger.)


    All that is left was the green armored warrior and Gan Ning. Neither of them were weak. On top of that, both of them were the kind that fights to the death and would refuse to yield.


    ¡°Who is this?¡± Liu Mang thought to himself. The green armored warrior was skilled. The person that was closest to him in his image was Shouchun¡¯s Guan Yu. However, Liu Mang knows that this person is definitely not Guan Yu. That is because Guan Yu gives the impression of a proud and aloof person. This person gave the impression of someone who is presumptuous. Guan Yu would only show disdain but this person would say it out. On top of that, Guan Yu would not appear here! Even if he dide here, he would do it quietly and not cause a ruckus unless he no longer wants to live! There was also the characteristics of Guan Yu. While it could be said that Guan Yu does this to pretend to be someone else, his soldiers have met Guan Yu before. If he was spotted, God of War or not, he would have to stay.


    Who is he? Liu Mang wanted to think about it but he did not have the time. That is because the two madmen have finally tested each other out and would soon kill each other.


    ¡°Your head got kicked by a donkey!¡± The green armored warrior continued to taunt. They were both stubborn and Liu Mang could not afford either one of them to die. Gan Ning was the general of the navy. He must live for the sake of the Lu Bu¡¯s Army¡¯s future. On the other hand, the green armored warrior was someone attracted to the recruitment order. If he were to die like this, Liu Mang would no longer be able to recruit people.


    ¡°Old man Huang! Separate these two people!¡± Only Huang Zhong could solve the problem.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Huang Zhong rushed forward. However, they have fought until this point and they both considered anyone interfering in the match to be an enemy. In the end, both of them cooperated to attack Huang Zhong. (TN: orz)


    ¡°How irritating!¡± Liu Mang felt anxious because the two men were attacking each other with enough force to cut through the bones. Liu Mang was not wearing armor but he had no choice but to join in as well.


    ¡°Huang Xu, cover me with your arrows!¡± Liu Mang shouted and took a giant shield from one of the Urban Army soldiers. It was necessary to move in front and separate these two but before Liu Mang could act, two people stopped him.


    The two that stopped him was Wang Wei and the white armored warrior. ¡°General! Leave this to us! We are sorry!¡± The two generals felt ashamed. If it was not because they caused such a ruckus, this problem wouldn¡¯t have happened. So these two generals decided to help stop the fight.


    The white armored warrior and Wang Wei went towards the green armored warrior to stop him. Gan Ning was left to Huang Zhong because they were acquainted.


    ¡°Get out of my way!¡± The green armored warrior was furious that he keeps getting interrupted. Even the Buddha would be a little bit angry by now. He used both hands and tried to chase them away but those two were not so easy to be defeated. Wang Wei could block Huang Zhong¡¯s strikes even though it was difficult. The green armored warrior¡¯s attacks would not be a problem.


    After being attacked for a while, he regained his temper. Gan Ning was also brought back by Huang Zhong. Although Gan Ning was strong, he was not as strong as Huang Zhong. In a one-on-one fight, he can only be defeated by Huang Zhong. In the end, they were knocked town and tied up by the Urban Army.


    The green armored warrior being tied up was normal. However, Liu Mang also ordered for Gan Ning to be tied up. If he only tied up the green armored warrior, there is a chance that Gan Ning would just go ahead and kill him. At that time, Liu Mang would only be able to cry.


    ¡°Great talent is truly great talent!¡± The situation has finally settled down. Although there were no deaths, there were a lot of people who were injured. The food stand was destroyed. What started as a recruitment order turned into a fight. Liu Mang even needed to dispatch the ck g Army and the Urban Army. He also closed the gates to prevent any news from spreading out and turn him into aughing stock.


    ¡°Men, go and treat all the injured.¡± In an era with limited medical technology, it was easy to get infected. That is why Liu Mang wanted to treat the injured first.


    ¡°You! Exin to me everything that happened!¡± Liu Mang asked the Urban Army soldiers from earlier. ¡°How did you make the green armored warrior think that we are looking down on them?¡± Liu Mang wanted to know the actual reason. He refused to believe that this world had senseless discrimination and favoritism. There must have been a reason for the green armored warrior to act like that.


    ¡°General! I did not! I really did not look down on him!¡± The Urban Army soldier knelt and bitterly said. ¡°I followed your orders and gave them food. Each person is given 3 bread and 1 piece of meat ording to your orders! I have already given it to him!¡±


    ¡°You gave it already?¡± Liu Mang frowned. In order to entertain and gain the trust of talented people, he took out a lot of supplies and even prepared meat. This meat was something even the Urban Army could only eat twice a week. Yet, Liu Mang did not hesitate to take it out. So why did the green armored warrior say that they could not afford it?


    ¡°Hmph, what a hypocrite!¡± The green armored warrior was tied up but he was still not willing to ept it. ¡°He is your subordinate! You did not know that he gave us 3 bread and 1 small piece of meat but he gave that white armored warrior a pot of wine and arge piece of meat! Isn¡¯t that looking down on people? Why is it that we get 3 bread but that guy can drink wine?¡±


    ¡°Wine?¡± Liu Mang froze for a moment. When did he give wine? His army is not allowed to drink. At the very least, when they are on duty, they were not even allowed to touch wine. They could only drink during festive period or when they were relieved from duty. On top of that, wine requires grain. They do not even have enough grain to make wine!


    ¡°What is your name?¡± Liu Mang took a deep breath and asked the green armored warrior. Until now he still does not know his name. (TN: Until now, my hands are feeling annoyed describing Power Rangers...)


    ¡°This grandpa is proud of his own name! This grandpa¡¯s name is Wei Yan Wei Wen Zhang!¡± The green armored warrior angrily roared. (TN: Why grandpa?)


    ¡°Wei Yan?!¡± Liu Mang¡¯s eyes shed. This was a really big fish! Wei Yang was the person Zhuge Liang imed as rebellious and was someoneparable to the Five Tiger Generals! He was the one that surrendered to Runaway Liu together with Huang Zhong. Even though Huang Zhong was old by then, he was still powerful. Even then, he was on equal footing with Wei Yan and never on top. This was enough to understand Wei Yan¡¯s strength. Later in Shu, Wei Yan had thought of a strategem that Zhuge Liang did not even think of. Unfortunately, Zhuge Liang did not trust Wei Yan and did not use his stratagem. Had Zhuge Liang trusted Wei Yan more, the Northern Expedition could have been more sessful. Although Wei Yan had the tragic ending of starving before being massacred, he was a talent that was hard toe by.


    ¡°You have heard of this grandfather¡¯s name? Looks like this grandfather¡¯s is quite well known!¡± Wei Yan was certainly crazy.


    ¡°You dare!¡± Huang Zhong was in a bad mood. Wei Yan had called himself grandfather in front of Liu Mang implying that he is Liu Mang¡¯s grandfather. This also means he imed to be the grandfather of the Han Emperor. Huang Zhong pped the back of Wei Yan¡¯s head.


    ¡°Good! Hit him more!¡± Gan Ning was feeling happy. He really did not like Wei Yan. If he was holding a sword and was not tied up, he would have attacked Wei Yan already. Cheng Yu was also not feeling happy.


    ¡°Han Sheng, step back.¡± Liu Mang waved his hands towards Huang Zhong. Wei Yan who saw it smiled and shook his head. This Wei Yan is a stubborn person that refuses to admit his mistakes and was willing to die to keep up his appearance. If he was actually well known, Liu Biao would have recruited him already. Even if Liu Biao would not recruit him, Liu Biao¡¯s two trusted subordinates, Kuai Liang and Kuai Yue would definitely recruit him. At that time, would he be at the recruitment order? However, Liu Mang did not tell him this. Wei Yan and Gan Ning were the same kind of person. Both of them had big mouths to eat, drink and brag. If you treat him nicely and praise him, he would definitely treat you as a friend. If you try and restrict and chastise him, he would be your enemy.


    In the original history, he was enemies with Yang Yi because Yang Yi could not tolerate his bragging. Liu Mang cannot let such a great talent go. However, he must also not suppress him too much.


    After finding out Wei Yan¡¯s name, Liu Mang did not ignore him and called the Urban Army soldiers. ¡°You. Tell me when can my army take out wine?¡± For this incident, Liu Mang was let the people on the scene exin.


    ¡°General, show mercy!¡± The Urban Army soldier that knelt on the ground was someone that followed Liu Mang since Xia Pi. Liu Mang also did not want to punish him too harshly but he would not have a choice.


    ¡°General. You cannot me the soldiers for this matter. This is all Yun¡¯s fault!¡± The white armored warrior walked forward and cupped his fist. The entire story went like this. Liu Mang had booked the whole of the inn in Hefei and also some houses for the people and soldiers to stay in. The inn itself has its own stock of wine and the wine was given to the soldiers. At first, the soldiers wanted to give the wine to Liu Mang. However, the white armored warrior appeared.


    The white armored warrior had spoken in the Bingzhou¡¯s native dialect. This made him more intimate to some of the soldiers. The white armored warrior had insisted that he is not from Bingzhou but knows the dialect because he had travelled to Bingzhou. However, he had still given a favorable impression to the soldiers. That is why the soldiers had given him arger piece of meat and wine to drink. If it was done in secret, there would have been no problems but Wei Yan found out. Wei Yan had a loud voice and was unpleasant to talk to. The people of Bingzhou were also short tempered but in the Urban Army, there were also Liu Mang¡¯s followers. Naturally, they did not give Wei Yan a proper exnation and the misunderstanding got worse. After that the fight happened. ording to procedures, Liu Mang must first punish someone but Liu Mang could no longer manage this.


    He opened his eyes wide and looked at the white armored warrior. ¡°Your name is Yun? Could you be?¡±


    ¡°Does General know who I am?¡± The white armored warrior was puzzled.


    ¡°Are you Changshan¡¯s Zhao Zilong? The one who followed the white horse general Gongsun Zan?¡± Liu Mang spoke so many details in one breath.


    ¡°General, you really recognize Yun?¡± Liu Mang saw Zhao Yun¡¯s uncertainty and determined that this person was really Zhao Yun. Yeah baby! The world¡¯s most loyal general that is both skillful and smart. Zhao Yun Zhao Zi Long! He should only be slightly weakerpared to Lu Bu. From strongest to weakest, the ranking was Lu Bu, Zhao Yun, Dian Wei, Guan Yu, Ma Chao, Zhang Fei. Although this ranking was only made when Huang Zhong was old and Sun Ce was dead, it was still truthful. Lu Bu got there unanimously. (TL: Even though he was also dead. Double standards.)


    After reaching the peak of refinement, he can solo the three brothers at Hu Lao Gate. Although the presence of many could kill this tiger, only Dian Wei was able to actually scare him on his own.


    Dian Wei was so powerful that he managed to defeat 4 of the Lu Bu¡¯s Army¡¯s general on his own. He could also probably hold out against Lu Bu on his own. Unfortunately, he died because he was outnumbered covering Cao Cao¡¯s escape and part of it was also because Dian Wei was drunk at the time.


    Guan Yu, Zhang Fei, Ma Chao and Zhao Yun also need no exnation.


    Of course I know! Liu Mang wanted to say that but he could not as he would hurt Wei Yan¡¯s feelings. On top of that, the people would think it is unfair and would note for the recruitment order in the future.


    (Congrattions to all those who answered Wei Yan. I myself got it wrong because in Dynasty Warriors he is pretty much someone who can¡¯t speak.)


    ¡°No. I am just familiar with the white horse general Gongsun Zan.¡± Liu Mang nodded his head and lied.


    ¡°Old Master!¡± Hearing the name Gongsun Zan, Zhao Yun turned gloomy. It can be said that Zhao Yun was loyal to Gongsun Zan. Zhao Yun joined Runaway Liu only after being chased out by Gongsun Zan. Had Gongsun Zan not chase Zhao Yun away, Zhao Yun would have died together with Gongsun Zan.


    ¡°The white horse general is a good general but he is not a good master. His star fell too early!¡± Liu Mang sighed and shook his head. Gongsun Zan was a very good general during times of peace but not so much during troubled times.


    ¡°A falling star!¡± Zhao Yun looked straight at Liu Mang. Nobody had ever said this before. That is because after Gongsun Zan was reced by Liu Yu, Gongsun Zan¡¯s good name was tarnished. Yuan Shao had tarnished Gongsun Zan¡¯s good name after Gongsun Zan¡¯s death but now someone said that Gongsun Zan was like a falling star. Zhao Yun was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Hmph! Now I know you are partners!¡± Wei Yan began to feel cheated. Liu Mang¡¯s excitement still hasn¡¯t disappeared and while he intended to let Wei Yan go free, he now needed to clean up this mess.


    ¡°Partners?¡± Liu Mang looked at Wei Yan andughed. ¡°General Zhao is from Liaodong. We, the Lu Bu¡¯s Army are from Lujiang! How could we be partners?¡±


    ¡°Lu Bu¡¯s Army also came from Bingzhou right?¡±


    ¡°Err.¡± Liu Mang did not think of this. Most of Bingzhou are not from Liaodong but a small ce can be considered a ce in Liaodong.


    ¡°No need to worry. When the Lu Bu¡¯s Army left Bingzhou, General Zhao was still a child.¡± Zhao Yun and Liu Mang¡¯s ages were also far apart.


    ¡°Who knows?¡± Wei Yan still thought of nonsense and earned another p at the back of his head by Huang Zhong. ¡°Don¡¯t talk so much rubbish!¡±


    Good job. Liu Mang also wanted to praise Huang Zhong this time and p his hands.


    ¡°Wei Yan right? You want it fair? I will give you fair.¡± Liu Mang must settle this problem in front of others to let them see. Even though they are poor, the public opinion is not weak. If the news spread out, Lu Bu¡¯s Army will no longer be able to get talents.


    ¡°You name is Shi Xiang right?¡± Liu Mang remembers the name of his soldiers. ¡°My army prohibits the drinking of wine. You know that right?¡±


    ¡°I know! I know!¡± Shi Xian was kneeling on the ground.


    He remembers the name of his soldiers. What kind of person is this general? Zhao Yun looked at the soldiers. He had also led an elite cavalry of 3,000 before but he could not remember all the names of the soldiers.


    The fact that this general could remember the names of the soldiers made him take notice.


    ¡°Then let me ask you. Do you know the punishment for drinking or keeping wine in the army?¡± Liu Mang asked coldly.


    ¡°I know! I know!¡± The old soldier Shi Xiang was already trembling.


    ¡°Then say it.¡± Liu Mang pulled him up. ¡°Turn over there and tell everybody the punishment for drinking or keeping wine in my army!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± He was trembling but he still shouted the punishment. ¡°Those that drink wine are executed! Those that kept wine are given 80 strikes of rod.¡±


    . ¡°Those that drink wine are executed? Those that kept wine are given 80 strikes of the rod?¡± There are people who could not believe it. This is the militaryw? So harsh? What is wrong with drinking wine? Must it be like this? A lot of the audience stayed to watch if the general would kill the soldier. That is because being hit 30 times by the rod was enough to kill an ordinary man. 80 strikes would be enough to kill most generals! (TN:Its okay~ Old soldiers are hard to kill.)


    Most of them did not believe it but the old soldier Shi Xiang was panicking in fear. Many do not know about Liu Mang¡¯s methods but these veterans know them well. He will aplish whatever he promised. Liu Mang was a nice person to talk to and you could even walk up to him and joke with him. However, when ites to militaryw, Liu Mang will not show mercy! 80 strikes of the rod? I am dead!


    ¡°General! Have mercy! I know my wrongs!¡± the veteran soldier knelt on the ground and begged for forgiveness. However, Liu Mang could not let him go. Had this happen on any other day, Liu Mang could have closed one eye. But now, he could only apologize.


    ¡°Get up!¡± Liu Mang shouted to the soldier. ¡°Did you forget what I taught you? A man¡¯s knees are worth 1,000 gold! You cannot kneel at will! If you respect me, you can kneel but absolutely do not beg for mercy! I do not want a life begging kneel! Get up right now!¡±


    A man¡¯s knees are worth 1,000 gold? This word made the eyes of the people around them turn bright. Most of them are also soldiers. They did not fully understand the jargon but they knew that this sentence has captured their hearts. A man¡¯s knees are worth a thousand gold and absolutely cannot be used to beg for mercy.


    There were also a bunch of scribes. Although the scribes did not add that into themonly used sayings, there were some trying to figure out the meaning of the saying.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Shi Xiang stood up.


    ¡°Let me ask you. Did you drink?¡± Liu Mang asked.


    ¡°No! I did not!¡± Shi Xiang was really afraid. He would not be afraid if he were to die on the battlefield as it would be a glorious death but if he died to militaryw, it is just death.


    ¡°Really?¡± Liu Mang did not believe that he would not take a sip immediately after obtaining it.


    ¡°I really did not drink any! General!¡± Shi Xiang had the idea but he gave the whole bottle to Zhao Yun the moment he got it.


    ¡°This general did not drink any. This Yun is willing to risk his life as a guarantee!¡± Zhao Yun also wanted to help the soldier but this was someone else¡¯s internal matters and he could not interfere as an outsider. However, he was able to testify that the soldier did not drink any wine because the bottle of wine was not open.


    ¡°Fine! With General Zhao¡¯s guarantee. I will believe you!¡± Liu Mang gave Zhao Yun face and did not implement summary execution.


    ¡°That means this is privately owning wine! The punishment is being 80 strikes of the rod!¡± Liu Mang also said this to Shi Xiang


    Only one person spoke in disdain. ¡°Is it punishing those under you to protect this General Zhao¡¯s reputation?¡± The small matter that did not need arguing was once again disturbed by Wei Yan.


    Fuck you! Liu Mang finally understood why that Yang Yi wanted Wei Yan dead so much. A small matter but you made it as if Gan Ning was bragging! Why do you have to make things more problematic?


    Liu Mang endured the urge to kill Wei Yan and continued. ¡°The punishment for privately owning wine is 80 strikes of the rod but!¡±


    ¡°You see! I knew it!¡± Wei Yang was still spewing venom. ¡°You are all talk!¡± Huang Zhong pped him.


    ¡°Old man, you better not untie Grandfather Wei! Once he is untied you will lose in the war!¡± Wei Yang gnashed his teeth and said.


    ¡°Whose grandfather are you?¡± Huang Zhong¡¯s men could not tolerate this and scolded. ¡°Try and say it again!¡±


    ¡°But this error is not entire the fault of the soldier. It is because the general is not strict enough. So I will take the 80 strikes of the rod for Shi Xiang!¡± Liu Mang suddenly said.


    Taking 80 strikes? Is Liu Mang mad? They saw that Liu Mang was wearing a scribe costume. 80 strikes is enough to kill a strong general. For Liu Mang, 30 strikes would kill him!


    ¡°General please reconsider!¡± Cheng Yu immediately knelt down.


    ¡°Little Lord please reconsider!¡± Huang Zhong also knelt down. If Liu Mang could endure 80 strikes, it would already be a highest achievement.


    ¡°Little Lord please reconsider!¡± ¡°General please reconsider!¡± All the Urban Army soldiers knelt down. The old Urban Army soldiers called him General and got used to it. The other soldiers called him Little Lord.


    ¡°Little Lord?!¡± The others were shocked. They had thought that the young man was just a general serving under Liu Mang. They did not expect him to be His Highness the Prince of Shu, Liu Mang.


    ¡°Changshan¡¯s Zhao Yun, Zhao Zi Long pays respect to Your Highness Prince of Shu!¡±


    ¡°Jingzhou¡¯s Wang Wei pays respect to Your Highness Prince of Shu!¡±


    ¡°We respect to Your Highness Prince of Shu!¡± Everybody knelt down. Everybody, must kneel before royalty no matter their position in ancient times. Even Liu Mang¡¯s father-inw was supposed to kneel to Liu Mang if they took it seriously.


    ¡°We also request Your Highness to reconsider!¡± Zhao Yun also knew that 80 strikes can kill people! Even Zhao Yun himself would be seriously injured. On top of that, in his eyes, Liu Mang looked more like a scribe. (TN: Yes, yes we know 80 strikes can kill and every other rted info. STOP!)


    ¡°Your Highness! He is just a lowly and humble soldier! Why do you sacrifice yourself for a lowly and humble soldier!¡± A scribe came up and ask Liu Mang.


    The scribe was very respectful of Liu Mang but Liu Mang was not pleased. ¡°Shut up!¡± Liu Mang shouted recklessly. His eyes even turned bloodshot and gave out a murderous feeling. The warriors all knew that this Liu Mang was a person with the resolution to kill. But they could not figure out why he ced himself in this position.


    Although the scribed had said something unpleasant, it was reasonable. No matter what was said, it is a fact that the soldier is just a humble figure. How can the Prince of Shu, who is the most distinguished figure after the Han Emperor, take the me for such a humble man?


    Other princes would have stepped down by then but not Liu Mang. Liu Mang looked resolutely at that scribe. As a person not from the same era, he does not have that kind of mindset. He hates hierarchy and separating people into ranks. He was someone originally from the bottom ranks so he had a sense of substituting for themon people. (TN: The many more males who don¡¯t even get asked out to cosy with a girl or even give them money objects.)


    Now the scribe had called them a lowly and humble figure. That would mean that he also called the old Liu Mang a lowly and humble figure!


    ¡°They are not just humble soldiers! They are my, Liu Mang¡¯s, subordinates. They are also my brothers!¡± Liu Mang said as he walked towards the scribe.


    ¡°Did you know? Without them, I would have died at Xia Pi! I would have died on Mt Bagong. I would have died in the city of Wan Cheng! They are the ones that gave me my second and third lives!¡± The ces that Rody stated were ces that his Urban Army soldiers died. If they were all alive, the Urban Army would have more than 10,000 soldiers instead of the meagre 3,000 soldiers.


    Liu Mang¡¯s touching words made all the old soldiers especially the cavalries lowered their head.


    ¡°They are my brothers! Brothers!¡± Liu Mang continued. ¡°I, Liu Mang have sworn that as long as I have something to eat, I will not let them starve! We live and die together! We share riches and honor!¡±


    ¡°We live and die together! We share riches and honor!¡± The Urban Army soldiers all roared. The ruffians that had just joined the army did not know what that meant but now they knew. It meant dignity. The dignity of a man!


    Originally, soldiers were expandables. This is because good men do not be soldiers especially when there is no good end on the battlefield. Being executed was even better. That is because if you do not die on the battlefield, the injury suffered would be very painful. The best ending was to be abandoned or buried alive by your ownpanions.


    Liu Mang had given the soldiers a life of dignity! They were not tools, they were not expandable, they were people. Flesh and blood! That is why they were willing to give their lives for Liu Mang. That is also why a lot of soldiers resigned after receiving severe injuries in Wan Cheng city. They did not want to worry their general and waste medical supplies.


    ¡°People of the audience, this is thest time I will say this. If I were to hear you say lowly and humble soldiers again, do not me me and my sword!¡± Liu Mang ferociously told the scribe. He had to endure the impulse to kill that person. Liu Mang have seen enough people who does not treat themon people as human lives. The Liu father and son were one. Despite 5,000 private soldiers being killed, they only sighed in disappointment that their farnd is unmanned instead of being sad about the loss of lives.


    Liu Mang thought he had gotten used to it but he could not.


    Originally, he thought that the scribe would be frightened. However, the scribe was neither surprised, frightened, or angered. He walked forward and knelt down. ¡°Yingchuan Xu Shu Xu Yuanzhi, pays respects to Your Highness Prince of Shu!¡±

 Chapter 236 - Recruitment Order Brings Misfortune (3)

    Chapter 236 ¨C Recruitment Order Brings Misfortune (3)


    ¡°Xu Shu, Xu Yuanzhi!¡± This is really a blessing from heaven!!! Who is Xu Shu? None in this nation who did not know. This man is Zhuge and Fledgling Phoenix¡¯s peer. This young man is simr to Gan Ning. When he was younger, he was like a gangster simr to Gan Ning and like to dispense justice with his own hands being chivalrous people he is,ter when he took out an official for avenging his friend, he was hunted down. Later he changed his name into a pseudonym and goes to Confucian school for 10 years. After that 10 years, he went with Liu Bei as his counselor, his talent can be described as magnificent, as Liu Bei with his help, he is able to enlist the young hermit Zhuge¡¯s assistance. His threat toward Old Cao is so big that even he had to trick Xu Shu using his mother to get rid of Xu Shu¡¯s threat! Otherwise, Xu Shu will be another threat of Cao Cao. Also with Xu Shu¡¯s help along with Zhuge and Fledgling Phoenix help, those three strategists, maybe in this whole nation, no one can be an opponent.


    Now such a big talented person actually went and join Liu Mang. This made Liu Mang really speechless. Right now Liu Mang really felt so happy that he almost lost himself and almost pinch himself to tell is this reality or not. He really thought he is only able to gather a few grassroot generals and maybe a few low-ss officials, but he never ever expected to attract big fishes now. To tell the truth, Liu Mang is notcking in valiant generals department! After all, he got Old Man Huang, Gan Ning and Xu Sheng. But, s, he had no counselor! Yang Hong only good as a diplomat, as a counselor, he is no good. Rather than letting Yang Hong advise him, having Gan Ning advise him is much more reasonable. And now with the emergence of Xu Shu, Liu Mang would be able to avoid the big embarassment of having no counselor.


    Actually Xu Shu only came here just to see what kind of person this Liu Mang was with his own cognition! He has a very contradictory opinion regarding Liu Mang, with the first one is admiration toward Liu Mang¡¯s deeds from Xiapi, Kaiyang to Wancheng! Those ces were flying with Liu Mang¡¯s color everywhere. Even Xu Shu knew about Sun Ce¡¯s banquet and the war of words with Confucian schrs. So, Xu Shu also paid a lot of attention to this person!!! This is also thanks to his best friend and fellow student, Mr. Kongming. From when he returned from Langye, he has been concerned toward Liu Mang, so like it or not, Xu Shu also paid attention to him.


    However, Xu Shu was very ufortable with Liu Mang because of the treatment Liu Mang gave to those rebelling nobles. Liu Mang exterminate those nobles to thest of the children and even killed their private soldiers who participated in the rebellion. Xu Shu¡¯s opinion is, even though they are breaking thew enough to warrant death, but at least leave some children, let them maintain their surname. In Xu Shu¡¯s eyes, Liu Mang¡¯s worth dropped several level because of his act of killing put him almost the same level as Cao Cao. The reason Xu Shu did not go to Cao Cao to serve him, is because Cao Cao is too fond of killing and Xu Shu is disgusted of him.


    But Liu Mang still have a redeeming value that Xu Shu ranked just above Cao Cao. It is because Liu Mang is one of House of Liu, a royal scion. Xu Shu who had learnt Confucianism so many years would naturally know everything about Confucianism!!! It is being a patriot toward one¡¯s own country is the highest of form of virtue and that the sovereign is ought to be put above parents, teachers and other rtives.


    So, this time Xu Shu juste as an observer, he had not determined to serve who! From the time, he was here, he already knew that the simple person is Liu Mang also Liu Mang basically gives out his identity away by having a veteran general as his bodyguard and also Xu Shu also asked people around about Liu Mang¡¯s description.


    Finally with Liu Mang¡¯s identity exposed, Xu Shu felt he really want to dispense flogging punishment toward him. Originally, Xu Shu and Wei Yan thought that this Prince of Shu is just want to deceive people in order to gain people¡¯s heart. So, Xu Shu want so badly to expose him out of disdain. But who would have imagined, the result is he was confronted by Liu Mang¡¯s killing intent with Liu Mang himself almost stabbed Xu Shu after he demeaned his men.


    Xu Shu is not an ordinary schr (TL: Fuck the author, kept doing redundancy). When he is a teen, he is an expert in swordfight, so we can agree that Xu Shu¡¯s martial arts is not bad and since he had killed people before, naturally he saw that Liu Mang¡¯s angry eyes filled with killing intent but he managed to restrained it atst second. Xu Shu believed that he would not be able to guard his neck if Liu Mang went all out.


    From that moment on, Xu Shu knows that he had find the lord he meant to serve, as he has been searching here and there to find the right one. Before reaching this town, Pang Tong that ck fatty, has rmended him to go to Runan, to serve Royal Uncle Liu, but Xu Shu persisted toe here, and now his gamble turn out to be a big fortune.


    Liu Mang¡¯s emotion currently is very excited while not yet receding his killing intent due to his emotion unstable and said ¡°Teacher Xu Shu, please stand up! Teacher want to help Hanyang, Hanyang is very happy. But please remember, in my army, everyone is equal. We are born naked, die also naked, the same with those nobles¡¯ ancestors!!! Those nobles¡¯ ancestors, aren¡¯t they also from a farmer/moner background?!!¡±


    Liu Mang¡¯s voice a bit raspy but his voice volume is very loud so all of them can hear his next words ¡°Are kings and nobles given their high status by birth? I, Liu Mang, held no difference between highborn and lowborn. There is only talented people or not talented people. If you have the talent, this Liu Mang will give you important responsibility!!! You may be nobles next, or even your descendants will enjoy nobility!!!!¡±


    ¡°Are kings and nobles given their high status by birth?!!!¡± Xu Shu a bit shocked and not only him, all of people around also shocked as well!!! They are all thinking What is this Liu Mang saying? Who was the one that said the phrase ¡°Together, we share life and death, together, we share riches and honor!!!¡±? It was first said by Chen Sheng and Wu Guang when they tried to overthrow the Qin Dynasty.


    The Prince of Shu who said this, is either he have a big ambition, or he is just a fool that he said those words thoughtlessly Thought a lot of people around with their heart in chaos. Such people were Xu Shu, Huang Zhong, Huang Xu, Zhao Yun, Wang Wei and a lot of schrs.


    But that phrase made some of them burning with desire, Wei Yan, the poisonous tongue, and those whoe to seek refuge with Lu Bu¡¯s army. They are seeking what is exactly written in the advertisement, to get an appreciation for their talents regardless who they are! (TL Note: The google trante for that sentence is ¡°Their eyes are hot, what is the purpose of theiring here! Not just want to find a person who can give them the opportunity to appreciate it! Not just want to find a person who can give them the opportunity to appreciate it!¡± Anyone who has a better phrase, feel free to givements) Liu Mang¡¯s message can be interpreted like this ¡°If you have ability thene to me, I am about to rebel, I want to be emperor. All of you will rise into nobles, recing those old nobles¡±


    Wei Yan then opened his mouth ¡°Oooo, I like it, I like it!!!...Ouch¡± He not yetugh, someone pped him again ¡°Like what, huh?¡±


    Right now, some people are ring toward Liu Mang with anger, those who do the ring are those older schrs who are still loyal to Han Dynasty.


    Liu Mang then turn to his man and said ¡°Shi Xiang!!! You drank wine, ording to the militaryw, you should be flogged 80 times, but I am the one responsible for not disciplining my men, so I take the me also. I will receive 80 flogs and you receive half of it, 40 times. EXECUTE NOW!!!!¡± Liu Mang said those words without procrastination. Earlier Liu Mang poured out his true feelings, especially to Xu Shu regarding his demeaning, and now it is time to act. This very drama cannot be faked, it is to give impression to everyone that Liu Mang made a clear distinction toward reward and punishment, that Liu Mang love his men.


    ¡°Milord!!!!¡± Cheng Yu want to persuade him, but Liu Mang¡¯s eyes only show determination and Cheng Yu sighed and can only tell lictors to prepare big paddle for flogging and to pin down Liu Mang and Shi Xiang to the ground and said ¡°EXECUTE!!!!¡± and the execution began with Liu Mang who also upholding thew, executed like a prisoner.


    ¡°Crash, Crash!!!!¡± The moment Cheng Yu said hismand, big paddle are hitting Liu Mang and Shi Xiang¡¯s body. Their hitting is certainly not false as every time the board were lifted, their body is damaged.


    ¡°First hit, second hit, third hit, fourth hit...... ninth hit, tenth hit!!!¡± Their pants already bloody red, the pain is not any average person can withstand. This kind of hitting is not the kind that parents dishes out to discipline their children, this kind of hit will destroy their internal organ if prolonged.


    ¡°Eleventh hit, twelfth hit, thirteenth hit,.....,neenth hit, twentieth hit!!!¡± Twenty hit already, if it is a weak person, now he might be in aa. Liu Mang and Shi Xiang are quite strong man fortunately, but their pants had been torn.


    ¡°Twentieth-first hit, twentieth-second hit, twentieth-third hit,........., twentieth-nine, thirtieth hit!!!!¡± Liu Mang bit his teeth ferociously, cold sweat running through his forehead. His ass already lost any feeling except pain, let alone being hit, even touching it at this state will cause him pain.


    ¡°General!!! General!!!! Let me exchange with you and continue the eighty flogging!!! General, ENOUGH!!!! Shi Xiang knows your kindness!!! Please stop now, general!!!¡± Shi Xiang and Cheng Yu pleaded to Liu Mang, seeing Liu Mang bled made their heart shocked and ached. Never has seen a lowly soldier plead for their general to be lenient to his own punishment that he is enduring now.


    ¡°CONTINUE!!!!!¡± Liu Mang hissed while biting his teeth. He also did not want to continue but to give up now would be a waste.


    ¡°Thirtieth-first hit, thirtieth-second hit,....., thirtieth-ninth hit, fourtieth!!!!¡± Shi Xiang fainted already but Shi Xiang¡¯s punishment is over and was carried to the side for the army medic to treat him.


    Liu Mang also want to be at Shi Xiang position, who is fainted now!!! Already deep asleep and not feeling anymore pain, but Liu Mang still cannot faint.


    ¡°HIT!!!!!¡± Liu Mang hissed again.


    ¡°Forty, forty-one ... ... fifty!¡±


    ¡°Fifty-one, fifty-two .................................. sixty!¡±


    ¡°Cough, cough!!!¡± The damage caused by the hitting now has caused internal injuries. Liu Mang¡¯s mouth now is coughing fresh blood.


    ¡°General, STOP!!!! STOP!!!!! CHENG YU, BEG YOU!!!!!¡± Cheng Yu began to panic, this damage is too severe. Even people brawl with each other, so very rare for them to vomit blood. And now, the hitting caused to vomit blood.


    Huang Zhong also quickly kneel down, continued with Huang Xu and all of Urban Army, and then all of poor children in Hefei kneel down as well begging for him to stop. This person is too hard on himself.


    ¡°HIT AGAIN!!!!!¡± Liu Mang hissed again but not clear, as his consciousness began to fade.


    ¡°Sixty-one, sixty-two ... ... sixty-seven!¡± Liu Mang did not hear the rest of the counting because finally fainted as well.

 Chapter 237 - Regaining Consciousness

    Chapter 237 ¨C Regaining Consciousness


    ¡°Ugh, is it over?¡± Liu Mang who has just regained consciousness asked a rethorical question. He is beaten 80 times in the ass in Hefei, his head about to split, his ass is burning and his chest also felt ufortable.


    ¡°Yes, it is already over!!!¡± Huang Zhong responded from one side. Liu Mang has been unconscious for two days along with Huang Zhong who has been standing for two days on watch, protecting Liu Mang and tending to his meal and drink. That feat cannot be done by average man. Liu Mang was hit 71 times, thest nine is not done because even the lictors are not dare to hit again as Liu Mang¡¯splexion already purplish. They feared that if they continued, this little lord might return to heaven. But that view is enough to make all people who are around to discern that the punishment has beenpleted, all 80 hits.


    Actually, the number did not matter, what matter that Liu Mang¡¯s reputation had risen up!!! A little lord is actually sharing punishment with his lowly soldier, this is an excellent performance.


    No matter how poor that performance, it gives an excellent impression to those poor people that no general that want to take responsibility for his subordinate¡¯s offence except this person. If this general is willing to sacrifice himself for his lowly subordinate, what about them who had talents?


    Also, Liu Mang showed impartiality in administering rewards and punishments, preserving people dignity. Is not that kind treatment that those poor people wanted? Dignity as a person, those poor people have longed to have, the one thing that is only reserved for nobles.


    The most important thing is, Liu Mang had shouted ¡°Are kings and nobles given their high status by birth?!!!¡± Those words contained heresy and treason but those of poor family are listening because it nted an idea. In ancient China, why those nobles kept being nobles, it because its office and nobility were inherited by hereditary. As long as during birth, that noble is not developmentally disabled, they can be an official and be a noble. Those who came from poor family (status-less) can study as hard as they can, practice martial arts as hard as they can, but they are still below those nobles as those nobles have the shade of their families!!! So, envy be jealousy, jealousy be hatred. Vicious cycle.


    Confucius said ¡°Do not worry about scarcity only worry about uneven distribution. Don¡¯t worry about poor, worry about no peace¡± The sayings mean if everyone is doing the same struggle, then nobody willment!!! But IF you have good father who have good name and status then it is different!!! You will be envied by others, and their envy will turn into hatred. (Another redundancy from author)


    So one can see, why those poor children who have to struggle really hate nobles. Those nobles have been pampered since childhood and did not have to suffer like them and still they are higher than them. Just because that unfairness, those of poor children is willing to endure capital punishment by flesh cutting if it meant to topple the emperor himself in order for nobility to switch to their side. Those of poor children all want to be nobles, want to bestow titles to their wives and descendants. They want to show to those pompous nobles that they can stand as high as them as well (their body isplete as those nobles = literal trantion from Mr. Author) So, readers. You can conclude that poor children has more talented people than nobles as nobles¡¯ poption only held than 2% of total China¡¯s poption. (Rephrasing has never been so much difficult than this, earlier chapter still better).


    So, since 5000 years ago since China¡¯s earliest recorded history, the one who rebelled are those of poor children. Those nobles will not go to war and risk their status just want to maintain their existence. Such poor children who revolted are Zhu Yuanzhang, Li Zicheng and Hong Xiuquan.


    Those poor children eyes started to hot with ambition, if Liu Mang were awake at that time, perhaps when Liu Mang shouted that phrase, there will be someone who responded with ¡°The azure sky is dead, and a Yellow Heaven will take its ce¡± (Zhang Jiao¡¯s quote)


    But don¡¯t forget!!! If they are rebelling then the one of possibility is death. After all they are grass roots and in the imperial eyes, only nobles are considered a people. Please remember the final result of Chen Sheng and Wu Guang¡¯s Dazexiang Uprising!!! They died miserably and they are considered as rebels in history annotation as they did not have any righteous reason, they are simply arousing the desire from people who were impossible to make a living at that time, they also giving themselves and their followers, nobility and title freely. In early battle, this shows efficiency after all, all poor children are seeking the same thing ¡°to share riches and honor¡±, but it gradually be weaker and weaker and finally it copsed by itself. Chen Sheng and Wu Guang made themselves kings and they enjoyed it, but all in all, the string that binds them together started to fall apart and with no righteous cause to bind them together and only using conflict of interests, Chen Sheng and Wu Guang are defeated finally and both of them were killed by internal rebellion.


    However Liu Mang is different, he is one of Han Dynasty¡¯s royal scion and a Prince of Shu. Following him is not a rebel, as he is clearly a good royal and he can rece the current emperor. They are looking at him just like Emperor Guangwu Liu Xiu, the founder of Eastern Han Dynasty. He also was nowhere to be found until he came out and proimed his heritage of one of House of Liu¡¯s scion and was quickly epted by people. After all, Han had ruled this nation for several hundred of years, so regarding Han Dynasty royalties and rtive to the emperor, people still held utmost respect.


    This is also The Escapist Liu¡¯s privilege (Literal trantion, Running For Your Life Liu, Fuck that trantion). Even he has no government position, no domain as well, but he is still recognized as imperial uncle. This is one of the most valuable currency in politics and it is still valued pretty highly in ancient Han Dynasty as the whole nation still thinks that the emperor should be one of House Liu¡¯s nsmen.


    Hell, even Old Cao who is one of the strongest warlord knows this very simple thing. If he dethroned Emperor Xian immediately, he will lost support almost ASAP. He will not do that!!! So, the only thing logical to do is by reducing Han¡¯s influence slowly. So when, Old Cao was enfeoffed as Duke of Wei, he slowly turned themon people¡¯s view to recognize that his rule is a much better one than of Han. And when everyone is agreed that Han is already over, his son Cao Pi then forced Liu Xie to abdicate, thuspleting his objective.


    The Escapist Liu also abdicating Liu Xie with his own way. Although his objective not clear whether to revive Han or continuing Han¡¯s rule, but he can proim himself as emperor, just because he is imperial uncle.


    And Liu Mang, has been given title as Prince of Shu by the Han Emperor himself. This implies that Liu Mang himself can give nobility to themselves and will be sealed by the emperor himself, therefore their eyes are fiery.


    Liu Mang has woken up but his consciousness is a little fuzzy and his body is really hurts. Heined to himself, why the hell he need to practice that kind of action! Injuring himself to almost dead. Whileining, suddenly his eyes widened as he recalled the reason to do this actions. It is to charm those people who came, to charm big fishes.


    ¡°Zhao Yun, Zhao Zilong!!!¡± Muttered Liu Mang sadly. ¡°Zhao Yun, general of unparalleled prowess, unparalleled loyalty. Wei Yan Wei Wenchang, Wei Yan Baldy, Wei the poisonous tongue, although his mouth is broken and have no good looks, but he is a great potential!!! A real courageous person!!!! Wang Wei!¡± Muttered Liu Mang regretfully. Liu Mang remembered that when Wang Wei fought with Huang Zhong, he was quite on par with him although he only assisted Zhao Yun. Regarding Wang Wei, Liu Mang is not too clear but he remembered that this person has a small responsibility to create The Three Kingdoms era.


    A strategist can decide the fate of the country, can chat with words as sharp as arrow, and n everything else in general (Goddamned author, stop making me confused). But they cannot n until the very little details. That part is determined by ordinary person.


    A wrath of a king can kill a man from a great distance and his anger can take down a nation!!! But ordinary man¡¯s wrath, can only kill a man three feet away from him!!! If any of the readers got logic, a king¡¯s wrath is more frightening right? But if the king is three feet away from the ordinary man? Who is in more bigger threat?


    When The Escapist Liues to Jing Province, Wang Wei and Kuai Yue discussed together about this current affairs and they must kill The Escapist Liu, because they saw The Escapist Liu shed evil intentions on his eyes and he want to take Jing Province for himself. So, when the ¡°Hongmen¡± banquet was held, The Escapist Liu were almost killed . (TL: I hate Liu Bei, but not so bad that you gave a person a bad nickname like Running Liu [Literal Trantion] or The Escapist Liu AND LITERALLY, WROTE EVERYTHING ABOUT LIU BEI into LIU PAOPAO)


    The Escapist Liu managed to escape, so Wang Wei plotted to kill another ¡°Big Bro¡± (or Uncle Sam, if our reader from USA) which is Old Cao! Wang Wei then suggested to Liu Cong ¡°Since general already surrendered, Xuande already gone, Cao Cao will be not prepared. Please general raise a surprise-attack squad and sets up an ambush, we may achieve victory this way. When victory achieved, you will awe the nation. Although Central ins is broad and wide, we can make a call-to-arms to end this chaos. This is a very rare opportunity, we cannot lose this!!!¡± If Wang Wei managed to convince Liu Cong and seeded in his ambush, perhaps Cao Cao will die and the chaos will not be so bad! At that time, the Battle of Red Cliff has yet to start, Guo Jia has died, Xun Yu and Xun You are in a dispute and the one who are supporting Old Cao is only Cheng Yu as well his Xu Du is not stable. If only at that time, Liu Bei and Sun Quan were already united, Old Cao might perish.


    800,000 troops will copse on itself, Old Cao¡¯s homebase will be on fire. And when that happens, The Escapist Liu and The Sinister Sun Quan will definitely not going to let this opportunity to go away and will definitely send cavalry to destroy himpletely and the Central ins will definitely be in chaos. If Jing Province were a little bit smart on taking on Cao Cao and retrieve the Emperor from Cao Cao, Perhaps Jing Province might or might not be the victor of this war, but it will definitely be one of the biggest warlords and at that time, the 3 Kingdoms structure might be Jiangdong, Jing Province and Liu Bei.


    But unfortunately, Cai Mao quickly refused his proposal. Cai Mao¡¯s thought is to lick Old Cao¡¯s foot in order to secure his n¡¯s survivability. However, Old Cao did not return the same treatment to that dog, he directly stomped that dog. In the historical events, Zhou Yu is the one who gives the idea to Cao Cao to kill Cai Mao. Cao Cao also agreed to kill him and Zhang Yun rather to make them a big threat again in Jing Province. Those two are the local tyrants and their authority in Jing Province is just like a state within a state and must be followed to the letter, much like Chen n of Guangling, but in this story, Chen Gui was killed by Old Cao directly.


    If that is the case, then Wang Wei could only be a capable person. Liu Mang remembered that when Old Cao upied Jing Province and sending Jing Province¡¯s former ruler to be governor in You Province, all of Jing Province¡¯s nobles agreed with old Cao and stayed in Jing Province. Only Wang Wei is the one who packed up and left with his lord.


    This person did not run into a magnificent lord and ended up forgotten instead be famous in this chaos times! Much like Zhao Yun in the hand of Gongsun Zan.


    Besides these three generals, there is Xu Shu!


    Liu Mang felt really anxious and asked Huang Zhong ¡°Old Man Huang, how many days I have been unconscious?¡±


    Huang Zhong answered ¡°Little lord! You have been unconscious for two days¡± But over the two days, that young scribe, who wasst arguing with his little lord, was the one who quickly manage everything in Hefei. If not for him, everything might be chaotic! Huang Zhong who was anxious at that time, want to send letter to notify Lu Bu in Lujiang, but was stopped by that scribe who reasoned with him that by making Lu Bu knew the affairs, will make Bing Province Wolf Cavalry gone on rampage once they arrive at Hefei.


    ¡°Two days!!! It is really pitiful!!!!¡± Liu Mang really anxious. If those great abilities to get away from him, Liu Mang will truly cry. He is not greedy but that feeling of regret that he cannot obtain something, it is really ufortable. Like something that you already see and already touch, but it is out of your reach


    Liu Mang¡¯s feelings like now is best described like there is a lottery ticket with 5 million RMB prize on it but he did not buy it!!!! No average person can withstand that feeling of regret, those who of weak heart will die, those who of strong heart, will also be ill.


    Liu Mang did this to obtain best men out of poor families and noble families. Currently there are big fishese to his side, really made Liu Mang felt unworthy to offend noble families.


    While Liu Mang is stressed-out suddenly a young scribe walked in, smiling and said ¡°Rx Milord, you have Shu with you! All is taken care of!!!¡±


    Who else could it be if it was not Xu Shu?

 Chapter 238 - Charisma

    Chapter 238 ¨C Charisma


    ¡°Xu Shu!!!¡± Shouted Liu Mang in his mind joyfully. Liu Mang really excited in his heart. This man is a big celebrity and the one who can bepared with his brother Zhuge and the genius Guo Jia also with the poisonous Jia Xu, as well as Old Man Chen, the top advisor in Lujiang. But this man, unexpectedlye to himself and want to work for him!!!! How can Liu Mang cannot be excited?


    ¡°Yuanzhi!!!¡± Liu Mang opened his mouth responsively. Although his body is injured, but he quickly got down from his bed and holding Xu Shu¡¯s hand tightly. On Liu Mang¡¯s excited face there is an aching expression very clearly can be seen. His attire is barefoot and wearing pajamas. If this is a normal situation, this is clearly very disrespectful but it made Xu Shu moved.


    Why Xu Shu¡¯s was moved? Because Liu Mang; while still seriously injured on his ass, his cloth were messy with blood and flesh mixed; actually jumped out of his bed and held his hand tightly. A Prince of Shu, actually treating a poor family children like a friend is a big deal to Xu Shu.


    This is more likely the same like Xu You. Because Xu You was afraid that he will be Yuan Shao¡¯s next victim, he quickly escaped from Guandu and goes to Cao Cao¡¯s army camp. At this time, Cao Cao already washed his foot and was about to sleep. But when hearing this news, Cao Cao quickly jumped from his bed and greeted Xu You without even putting on his shoes, such performance made Xu You moved beyond words!!! Thanks to that performance, Xu You helped to strengthen Cao Cao and made him to win over Yuan Shao.


    And now Liu Mang¡¯s performance is much bigger than Cao Cao! 2 days ago, he was punished until fainted which was witnessed by Xu Shu. And this new lord, just by hearing his voice, quickly jumped down and held his hand!!! This performance is enough to make Xu Shu touched!!! One must always remember, that Xu Shu is of poor family, although he is a learned man!!! But his due to his status as poor family, he is always humbled by his peers.


    Especially during Xu Shu is in the school. He struggled just even to read a book, but never forget that Xu Shu was born illiterate. So those of noble families looked down upon him, insult him that he is poor family. Therefore their insults empower him to be above all of them and finally gaining friends like Zhuge Liang and Pang Tong. Now Liu Mang, the Prince of Shu himself, gives him a big respect like this without regarding of his own health and safety.


    A lord treating other people like himself, himself must treat the other people like lord. This is the camaraderie between the ancients.


    Xu Shu then responded ¡°Milord, Shu is just amon people. Why Milord so corteous to Shu?!¡± Xu Shu and other people are supposed to regard Lu Bu as the lord and Lu Bu¡¯s son-inw as little lord, so that is why Liu Mang was called little lord, even though Huang Zhong and Gan Ning were subdued by Liu Mang, they also call Liu Mang ¡°Little Lord¡± But for Xu Shu, in his eyes, Liu Mang is his sole lord, so he called him ¡°Milord¡±.


    ¡°Different, it is different!!!!¡± Liu Mang actually want to shout different words but his mouth spoke incoherent words due to his body pains.


    Xu Shu quickly understood that Liu Mang wanted to convey something else and quickly stopped him and said ¡°I understand!!!¡± and nodded and knelt down and said ¡°Milord, In this life Xu Shu¡¯s lord only yourself!!!!¡±


    The olden times people knows how to express gratitude. The idiom for it is ¡°a drop of water exchanged with water spring¡±. In the 5000 years of Chinese history, it is not filled with war story but also with moral history. Too many worthy generals and advisers serve unworthy lords just because their lords sprinkle them with a bit of kindness. The most tant example in this novel is the past Yang Hong. When Yuan Shu proimed himself as emperor, Yang Hong knew that Yuan Shu¡¯s path is sealed due to Yuan Shu hadmitted treason and heresy, but Yang Hong did not abandon him and continue to follow him dutifully along with Ji Ling and the others. Finally, all of thoserades turned up dead or missing save for Yang Hong.


    However they did not regret it, because Yuan Shu treats them as a family member, they definitely acting like a family member as well.


    ¡°Come get up, get up!!!¡± Liu Mang tried to help Xu Shu get up, but he himself is also unable to stand up due to pain and said ¡°Hansheng, please help me get up!¡± Liu Mang already cannot bear the pain, as his injury just opened again and the cloth that was just washed also be red, so Liu Mang just leaning on the bed post helped by Huang Zhong.


    In this position, Liu Mang was able to hear the report about these 2 days from Xu Shu.


    On the day after Liu Mang was passed out, the first bad luck was Wei Yan. The Snake Tongue Wei. Liu Mang already passed a message to Cheng Yu on how to handle Wei Yan. This Wei Yan has great ability but his manner is overtly arrogant. He always thinks that he is number one and he must be humbled if one want to use him!!! Destroy his morale!!!


    Liu Mang and Shi Xiang were beaten because of militaryw offence. So this Wei Yan will not escape punishment either. He provoke fighting, disturbing peace for no reason, made Urban Army want to beat him to death. But due to their leader fainted, Urban Army did not have anyone to consult and also Xu Shu intervened saying that his crime is not warranted for death penalty, therefore they sentenced Wei Yan for 40 beatings by stick.


    But, do you think that Wei Yan, who made Liu Mang fainted, will be received kindly by Urban Army? Heh, for them to stop beating Wei Yan to a pulp is already a blessing. They dished 60 beatings instead of 40. Zhao Yun and Wang Wei also requested to be hit 40 beatings as well. Zhao Yun was willing to be self-sentenced by militaryw because he respected Liu Mang highly and also because Liu Mang praised The White Horse General Gongsun Zan. But the thing that mixed Zhao Yun¡¯s feelings is why this prince of Shu shouted words like Wang Mang? Zhao Yun¡¯s education since childhood is to be a patriot to Han Dynasty, so Liu Mang¡¯s words that shouted treason and heresy made Zhao Yun¡¯s blood boil to the brim.


    Regarding Wang Wei! He did not want to do self-sentence like Zhao Yun did, but if he did not receive 40 beatings now, he might received 60 beatings like The Snake Tongue Wei. Also if he want to rebel again, it is his grave, he is digging. The skill of Urban Army are deadly and there is Huang Zhong as well.


    ¡°Beaten, really?¡± Liu Mang asked curiously. Liu Mang only want to punish Wei Yan but all offenders were beaten and then he asked again ¡°What about the other people?¡± If other people were beaten as well, they will all leave and leaving Liu Mang cry by himself.


    Xu Shu replied to Liu Mang ¡°Nobody left, everything is under control!!!!¡± If Liu Mang did not said to change noble ss, had not said words of treason and heresy. It is possible Xu Shu will not do this, but since Liu Mang had said it, naturally Xu Shu imposed martialw and did a quarantine on Hefei, in order for the words not to leak out.


    What kind of person was the easiest to shut up? A dead person and a person who was on your side. When Liu Mang fainted, Xu Shu quicklye to the side of the veteran and tell Huang Zhong his own idea. He told Huang Zhong to quickly start to quarantine the whole city. Huang Zhong is not a fool, he has a dozen of years of experience in his pocket so he nodded and organized 3,000 Urban Army to unsheath their swords and all of the poor families children quickly under control and any opposition were met with death.


    So those people could only have two choices either to turn into their own side to survive or die and dead people¡¯s mouth cannot speak. Really, with Liu Mang out ofmission in two days, Xu Shu with his own ability, able to make Huang Zhong and those veterans of Liu Mang¡¯s battles held Xu Shu in high esteem. And besides those who already been in quarantine, those who just came also quickly quarantined properly.


    ¡°Yuanzhi, job well done!!!¡± Liu Mang nodded. He really not thought that Xu Shu is going to quarantine these people. So, like this, Wei Yan and Zhao Yun, even if they want to get out of Hefei, they cannot do anything.


    ¡°This is Shu¡¯s job!!!¡± Xu Shu said it humbly.


    Liu Mang then said while tapping lightly on his shoulders ¡°Yuanzhi, I really do not know how to reward you! Everything will need to wait until I hand my father-inw my merit book. However, Yuanzhi. I want to appoint you as our military adviser!!! Now, your subordinates include this Liu Mang¡¯s own Urban Army together with Gan Ning¡¯s naval force along with ck g, the total of them is around 10,000 ¨C 20,000 troops!!!¡± (while tapping lightly on his shoulders : added by myself, to give more expressions to this goddamned expressionless story)


    ¡°Military adviser?!¡± Xu Shu muttered it. His eyes is shing, he had thought that Liu Mang only want to give him a position as a counselor at most, but he really had no idea that Liu Mang made him a military adviser.


    Liu Mang then asked ¡°How is it? Is the post too little for you?¡± Liu Mang said in serious tone. This person Xu Shu, is a person who are excellent in both civil and military matters. Aplete character. His skill in martial arts is not weak and he is even better in strategy. A person like this employed by Cao Cao or other people, his status is the same like Zhou Yu in Sun Ce army.


    However, currently Liu Mang is still employed under Lu Bu, so he did not have the right to position Xu Shu as the whole Lu Bu army¡¯s military adviser (literal trantion: However, Liu Mang don¡¯t have this right/ privilege. [I choose to expand the sentence in order to make more sense, pleasement]) Hismand only amounted to 20,000 troops. He also cannot rece himself with Xu Shu asmanding general. Something like that will not be on agreeable terms with Lu Bu. Even if Lu Bu actually agrees with it, Liu Mang¡¯s subordinates will not.


    ¡°No, no, that was enough!!!¡± What position is military adviser? Let us exin a bit to reader. Although it is a civil position, but it is the second-highest rank in army. It is the same when Sun Ce attacked Wancheng, at that time Lu Su was the military adviser. When Sun Ce left the HQ, Lu Su is the lord of that army.


    So, after that conversation, Liu Mang decided to get out of the bed. (literal trantion: Anyway, both already ended their discussion [Decide yourself, my addition or literal]) Although his ass still bloody when he stands but nevertheless, Liu Mang still can walk. Liu Mang really cannot wait to get out of the bed and goes to Hefei¡¯s main camp .


    When he got out, everything was organized. There are ces provided for those poor families children who were organized by military leader.


    When Liu Mang goes to the main camp, he discovered that he had really underestimated Xu Shu. On the day of his ¡°punishment¡±, (literal trantion: on that day. And only ¡°on that day¡±) the people who came to answer his advertisement were around 1,000 people. Also during those two days, Xu Shu also advertising his ideology to all of them. So, almost all from 1,000 peoplee to join Liu Mang¡¯s army. Scribes had 300 people and soldiers got 600 people and all of them were controlled by Xu Shu himself. Xu Shu also positioned Urban Army camp and ck g camp near the main camp, he also asked for Gan Ning to be responsible for Hefei¡¯s defense during martialw, leaving him very busy.


    Two elite camps were positioned there in order to prevent those 1,000 people to raise a rebellion in the main camp, provided there are 3 fierce general-ss valiant soldiers among them. Those scribes numbers also not small, so if they are plotting something, it will be disastrous. So positioning Urban Army camp and ck g camp there can double the insurance.


    The first ce inside the big camp that Liu Mang goes is Wei Yan. This fellow is not aw-abiding person, arrogant as well is strong, so he is given a special chamber.


    Liu Mang is still outside, insults can be heard intermittently. Wei Yan is cursing Liu Mang, Zhao Yun, Huang Zhong, Wang Wei, etc as well Urban Army troops who punished him.


    Hmm, still an asshole, eh? Thought Liu Mang (Literal trantion: still restless, eh?) Liu Mang then opened the tent door and walked in. Wei Yan who heard the noise, shouted ¡°Who enter mine tent, huh?¡±


    ¡°ME!!! YOUR GRANDFATHER!!!!¡± Liu Mang yelled rudely. In front of a lot of people, Liu Mang need to maintain etiquette as Prince of Shu else his mouth might be running more loose than Wei Yan now and now, there is no one, so he is free to run his mouth. On Liu Mang¡¯s side there are Xu Shu, Xu Sheng and Huang Zhong, but none are making big reaction. Xu Sheng and Huang Zhong already knew that Liu Mang¡¯s tongue is very venomous. It can be used against a general and it have more impact to scribes. Remember oh remember the incident in Sun Ce wee banquet in Wancheng, where Liu Mang fought war of words with Confucian schrs. (literal trantion: All can be seen in Wancheng, Sun Ce¡¯s banquet war of words with Confucian schrs) Since vulgar words are a set for a general, he can insult his opponent¡¯s father and mother lightly.


    Xu Shu is also a schr from poor families, so he also have ¡°eloquence¡±. But to see that his lord has the same abilities, make him really stunned but quickly ustomed to it. So these person are very rxed around Liu Mang.


    ¡°DAMN IT!!!! WHO THE HELL ARE YOU!!!!¡± Wei Yan insulted back, agitated. Wei Yan is lying face-down on his bed. His ass is hurt bad as the punishment dished to him is 60 beatings instead of 40 beatings and now he is feeling hurt all the time!!! With his ass like that, he is unable to sit and can only lie. Even though physician came to cure him, but the physician did a half-assed job, so out of five people who were beaten, Wei Yan¡¯s ass is the worst. Wei Yan then turned his head and see Liu Mang¡¯s face and said ¡°YOU!!!!!¡±


    ¡°YES, IT IS ME, YOUR GRANDFATHER BITCH!!!!¡± Liu Mang sneered. Liu Mang then goes nearer to Wei Yan. Wei Yan is an injured tiger and no matter how injured a predator is, he can still kill people. But Liu Mang don¡¯t care at all as he ispletely protected. He got his own martial arts skills, near him got Huang Zhong and Xu Sheng, so even if this beast want to prey on Liu Mang, Wei Yan will not be able to do anything at all.


    Wei Yan is a bit embarassed when looking at Liu Mang. Wei Yan¡¯s original intent when he came to this city is because of the job advertisement. He had no progress in his career in Jing Province. Now his age is almost 30 years old, but he is still appointed as a measly gate captain. That kind of treatment is unbearable to Wei Yan who held high aspiration and ambition in his life. But sadly, Wei Yan is not a nobility so he don¡¯t have the luxury of having connection at high ces, he got an incredible potty mouth as well. With that two big weaknesses, it is impossible for any lords to entrust him with heavy responsibilities, being a gate captain is already high enough promotion for him. It slowly boiled Wei Yan with resentment.


    When the job advertisement was spread in Changsha, it made Wei Yan really excited and lit up his hope! Wei Yan has nock of talents!!! On skills of deploying troops, creating formation and martial arts, Wei Yan is absolutely confident. But in Jing Province, where he works as a gate captain, hemandeered only 30 people. How can he show his skills? Also Changsha is located in Jing Province, not near Jiangdong¡¯s border. With peaceful situation like that, that ¡°hero¡± also did not have opportunity to show off his skills.


    ¡°Hey, how are you? How¡¯s your wound?!¡± Liu Mang breaks the ice. He knew that Wei Yan is too embarrassed to say anything, so he opened conversation. After that, he continued ¡°Here, this is an excellent external wound medicine, try applying it on your wound. Its effectiveness is really good!!!¡± This medicine is concocted from medical books that Liu Mang brought from the future which is thetest revision of Bencao Gangmu (Materia Medica). As modern medicine study is medicine study of the West which mostly used instruments, Liu Mang did not brought them, as they require, at the very least, X-Ray, CT and MRI. Liu Mang also brought TCM (Traditional Chinese Medicine) books along with 19th centuries Western medical books that don¡¯t need the aforementioned instruments above. Their technique regarding hemostat, cauterization and wound treatment is still practiced to this day. Liu Mang knew that Wei Yan caused him to be beaten 80 beatings, so even though they did not show their expression on their face, Urban Army soldiers and Huang Zhong strongly feeling contempt for Wei Yan. Hell, stopping his bleeding is already very generous of them, how can they use the medicine? So now, Liu Mang brought the medicine for him.


    ¡°Pah, bein¡¯ a goody-two-shoes now, eh?¡± Wei Yan insulted. Always a venomous tongue, even when Liu Mang came to him with good intention still got an insult from him. Wei Yan continued ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, I would not be like this!!!!¡± and gave a death re toward him, wanting to rip Liu Mang apart for causing him like this.


    Liu Mang felt a little amused and said ¡°You three, leave here!!!¡± while waving toward Huang Zhong, Xu Sheng and Xu Shu.


    ¡°Little lord!!! If we leave, what about you?!¡± Huang Zhong expressed his doubts. All of them are doubting Liu Mang¡¯smand. This Wei Yan is strong even though he cannot bepared with Huang Zhong, he is equally matched with Xu Sheng even though Xu Sheng is much younger and have more potential than Wei Yan now. If they leave the camp, what to do with Liu Mang¡¯s safety.


    ¡°No worries, I am no longer a weak person that could not kill a chicken now!!!¡± Liu Mang said it while smiling. Liu Mang¡¯s current body is par on those of second grade general and has entered the phase of hammering the bone.


    ¡°But!!!¡± Huang Zhong argued. Huang Zhong is not feeling too confident with Liu Mang¡¯s decision. He and Wei Yan had fought before. Although Wei Yan is wounded on his ass, but this kind of injury did not affect much of a general¡¯s efficiency. Never forget that injury on the battlefield is more grievous than this one, so much that it made bloody ass like a blessing in disguise!!! Huang Zhong really anxious, in case Wei Yan burst out!!! The problem not lies on Huang Zhong underestimated Liu Mang¡¯s martial arts skill. He had seen that Liu Mang can produce Murderous Rampage and able to kill first ss general with ease but if Wei Yan takes on him now, it will kill Liu Mang provided that Liu Mang is still recovering from injury.


    ¡°All of you just stand outside the chambers. I will not be harmed. Hell, I don¡¯t believe he can escape once he injures me! Moreover, have I ever doubted your archery skill, Hansheng?!¡± Liu Mang said his view. Liu Mang really did not worry about his own safety, he knows that Wei Yan will not harm him. Hell, even if Wei Yan has lost his mind and grab him, Huang Zhong ¡°The Arrow God¡± will deal with him. Lu Bu himself had difficulty in following up Huang Zhong¡¯s arrow, let alone Wei Yan.


    ¡°Yes, we understand!¡± Xu Shu, Xu Sheng and Huang Zhong said at the same time and withdrew from the tent. Xu Sheng and Huang Zhong both stand near the door and kept vignt to any sound or any change in the air. The moment anything is fishy, they will rush in to protect Liu Mang. Only Xu Shu is much calmer. Because he knows that if his lord is willing to ce himself in a dangerous situation, then he must be confident in himself. Xu Shu, really does not know where his lord¡¯s self-confidence came, but in his heart, he really believes him!!! This is perhaps one aspect of Liu Mang¡¯s personality which turned into a charisma that attracted Xu Shu to him.

 Chapter 239 - Stakes

    Chapter 239 ¨C Stakes (Continuation of Charisma)


    ¡°Hahaha, smart move, SMART MOVE!!! Made your subordinate get out of the danger zone!!! In this big tent, who can stop this mighty Wei Yan?!¡± Shouted Wei Yan with arrogant tone. Looking at both old and young generals exit the tent, made Wei Yan beaming with arrogance. Wei Yan is really a person who doesn¡¯t know his ce. This person want to disy his might, want to climb to high ce. If one said this kind of attitude nicely, they will say ¡°nice motivation¡±, if said it negatively ¡°what a narcisstic prick!!!¡±


    ¡°Stop you?!¡± Liu Mang smiled and continued ¡°You want to leave? Just try it yourself.¡± Liu Mang just standing on one side with no change in his expression at all. His ass is still hurting and no he cannot sit down. Wei Yan then lowered his voice ¡°You really think I cannot force my way out?!¡± Wei Yan then began to move toward the bed post where his armor and guandao were ced. The expression on Liu Mang¡¯s face made Wei Yan really sick of him. That face with no expression as if everything is in his hand, that kind of expression is an expression of disrespect to Wei Yan. Wei Yan disliked disrespect the most and Liu Mang made this kind of expression made him seething with anger. In the original history as well, Yang Yi gave him this kind of expression and unconsciously made himself to be Wei Yan¡¯s archenemy.


    Force your way out, eh? Thought Liu Mang and he give a very smug smirk. Liu Mang still not paying attention to Wei Yan. With face still expressionless, he just put out another external wound medicine pouch and heated it up under candlelight. This external wound medicine was named Jin Chuang Medicine (literal trantion: Golden Medicine for Pain. TN: Pah, really mouthful). This Jin Chuang Medicine were created by boiling the material first then sealing the juice of raw material by using oil paper and roast it slowly until the it burned all out and be juicy paste. (TN: Really? no more exnation given for this meaningless trivia, I might as well a few words) [With that meticulous preparation, it is a very expensive medicine at this era and Liu Mang is willing to part with it easily.]


    Wei Yan then growled again ¡°I..TOLD..YOU!!!! DON¡¯T...LOOK...DOWN...ON....ME!!!!!!!!!!!¡± Wei Yan got really angry, then his speed be really fast and even though his ass is still bleeding but did not hinder his skill. Wei Yan quickly retrieved his armor and his guandao. At that time, Wei Yan may rush toward Liu Mang and make Liu Mang as his hostage in order for him to escape the tent. His movement in the big tent is so loud that it agitated Huang Zhong and Xu Sheng. Both of them also held contempt toward Wei Yan, so when there is a sound of metal nging, they quickly rushed in.


    ¡°Anything wrong?!¡± Xu Shu said to himself and quickly rushed toward the tent. His speed is not as fast as those two generals as he wear scribe¡¯s clothing (literal trantion: long gown), but he managed to catch up with them and quickly enter the camp with Huang Zhong and Xu Sheng. Both of them then screamed ¡°Little lord!!! Danger!!!!¡± They already saw Wei Yan has grabbed the hilt of his guandao and already armored up, currently he is walking toward Liu Mang. Wei Yan who is already halfway toward Liu Mang, stopped his steps and swallowed his saliva. Everything is fucked up now, thought Wei Yan. Huang Zhong is unbeatable by himself and now there¡¯s two. His n for taking Liu Mang hostage fall apart and even if he increased his speed, he cannot match Huang Zhong who is already in front of Liu Mang. Right this time, Liu Mang speaks.


    ¡°Hey, who allowed you alle in?¡± Liu Mang said it, feeling annoyed. Liu Mang¡¯s brow pressed tightly and said ¡°Get out again. Now!!!¡±


    ¡°Little lord, this....!¡± Huang Zhong protested. Thought Huang Zhong and Xu Sheng That Wei Yan is started to be unruly and now little lord asked us to be outside again? What is little lord really thinking?¡±


    ¡°Come generals, Let us stay at outside!!!¡± Xu Shu voiced his opinion, because he saw Liu Mang is disturbingly really calm. Even though there are Huang Zhong and Xu Sheng protecting him, that Wei Yan already held his guandao, his lord should be at least slightly agitated but Xu Shu saw none of it on Liu Mang. Xu Shu¡¯s guess now is right, his lord wants to subdue Wei Yan.


    ¡°Yes, sir!!!¡± Huang Zhong and Xu Sheng quickly retreated and the tent be peaceful again.


    ¡°Want to try again?¡± Said Liu Mang while smiling toward him. The Jin Chuang Medicine on Liu Mang¡¯s hand already be hot due to roasting under candlelight.


    ¡°HUMPH!!!!¡± Wei Yan snorted coldly. Wei Yan was still stubborn. There is a gate god outside, Wei Yan did not dare to go out again, but Wei Yan still a prideful person, so can only snorted to Liu Mang. Wei Yan then growled again ¡°What actually do you want to do?!¡± But right now he is like a sick tiger put into a cage, together with Liu Mang and if Liu Mang did not give him a satisfactory answer, that tiger will put everything to his attack and would rather die together.


    ¡°What I want to do? HAHAHAHAHA¡± Liu Mang replied whileughing heartily and continued ¡°I don¡¯t want to do anything to you. See, the gate is there, go out of your own convenience. Just promise me one thing, that you don¡¯t create an exit by yourself, I will be most thankful for that. This tent was bought using money and if it is ripped open then my soldiers will spend a lot of time sewing up the tent.¡±


    ¡°You really are going to let me go?!¡± Replied Wei Yan curiously. Wei Yan is chewing Liu Mang¡¯s words and ording to him, Liu Mang¡¯s words meant to let him go and not ripped open the tent. Liu Mang then responded ¡°Heh, why would I want to keep you here?!¡± and showed an expression not caring at all. Liu Mang then continued ¡°You see, the front door is there. You can just get out of here, no one will stop you!!!¡±


    ¡°But they....!!!¡± Wei Yan then pointed toward Huang Zhong and Xu Sheng. Liu Mang then said this in a toneless voice ¡°Rx, they are my subordinate. I am their little lord and they will obey my words. You can leave any time!!!¡± Wei Yan then walked toward front door but when he lifted the cover, he saw Huang Zhong and Xu Sheng drawn their swords. The coldness it radiated were splendid. It made Wei Yan stopped his steps and said ¡°Hrn?!¡± Liu Mang then turned his head toward the front door and waved his hand and said ¡°Let him leave¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Huang Zhong and Xu Sheng sheathed their swords and stand on the front door side. ¡°Is he going to let me go?!¡± Wei Yan¡¯s heart whispered while he continued his steps. When he just get out of the big tent, suddenly Liu Mang¡¯s voice opened ¡°Wait a minute!!!¡±


    Wei Yan then turned back andughing with disdainful face toward Liu Mang ¡°HAHAHA, SEE!!!! I KNOW THAT YOU WILL NOT LET ME GO SO EASILY!!!! YOU, A LITTLE HYPOCRITICAL VILLAIN!!!!¡±


    ¡°Heh, then leave!!! Just leave anytime you want!!!¡± Said Liu Mang while he stretched out his hand and making gestures with his hand as if he is seeing a guest out and he continued ¡°But before you go, let me put on some Jin Chuang Medicine for you!!! Although your punishment is of your own making, but I don¡¯t want other people gossip that Liu Mang and Lu Bu army is a big bully.¡±


    ¡°Hrm?!¡± Wei Yan¡¯s pressed his brow again. He really cannot discern whether this Prince of Shu is a medicine peddler or anything else. He not only let him go away, but he also want to paste the Jin Chuang Medicine on him? Wei Yan¡¯s ass is truly painful and it is no lie. He want to quickly left the camp and go find a good doctor and search for another Jin Chuang Medicine. But now Liu Mang himself want to give him, will the medicine be poisoned? Wei Yan felt skeptical.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will not kill you!!!!¡± Said Liu Mang while smiling. Liu Mang then put down the Jin Chuang Medicine on the tea table. Liu Mang then continued ¡°If I want to kill you, I can just order them directly!!! Why would I need the Jin Chuang Medicine to just do that?! This Jin Chuang Medicine is our army¡¯s secret medicine!!! Killing you by poison, is just wasting precious resources!!!¡± Liu Mang¡¯s recipe for his own Jin Chuang Medicine is really a top secret and the cost of making it, is really high. If he want to kill Wei Yan, he can just simply order Huang Zhong and Xu Sheng and be done with it, no need to trouble himself at all.


    Liu Mang then do a hand gesture toward Wei Yan and said ¡°Come back in!!!¡± With Huang Zhong and Xu Sheng are blocking Wei Yan¡¯s way, he can only walk back into the tent. Wei Yan found himself silently agreeing with what Liu Mang just said. To kill him, Liu Mang won¡¯t even need to poison him, he can just order both of them and be done with it. Wei Yan then reached the tea table. He really realized that if he did not use this Jin Chuang Medicine now, he will not be able to leave. So he just gritted his tooth and take it, even if it is poison, he will also need to take it.


    Right here, all men. So Wei Yan pulled down his pants and quickly


    applied the Jin Chuang Medicine to his ass. The Jin Chuang Medicine already been roasted by Liu Mang using candlelight and already be a paste. Because Wei Yan were using it while standing, the paste is trickling down from his ass. Then Wei Yan¡¯s pupil erged suddenly, the paste still very hot, although if it contacted with regr skin, there will be no issue. But currently his ass is really hurting, so, imagine for yourself how painful it is.


    Seeing Wei Yan¡¯s pupils erged, Xu Shu¡¯s face changed. Is it really poison? No, it is not possible. Thought Xu Shu. Huang Zhong and Xu Sheng had used that Jin Chuang Medicine before, but Xu Shu not yet used, so it is not possible for him to know its effectiveness and its process on healing the wound.


    Xu Shengughed out loud, he knew that Wei Yan will immediately paste the piping hot medicine paste to his ass. Huang Zhong want tough as well but he restrained himself. Liu Mang then said to Xu Shu ¡°See, he did not die!!!! Did not harm himself at all!!!¡± Liu Mang don¡¯t want Xu Shu to misunderstand that Liu Mang is a foul person.


    ¡°Ouch!!!¡± Wei Yan cry painfully. This is really bothering him a lot. He felt that he had suffered a lot just by being here. He came to find a job but his ass was beaten. His ass is now being hurt by the piping hot medicine paste. As pitiful as he is, Liu Mang also don¡¯t care for him. (literal trantion from author writing: This is bothering him a lot, injured on the chrysanthemum flower by this boiling Jin Chuang Medicine, Pitiful child, and Liu Mang could not handle him. PS to Mr. Author: Please kindly wrote better grammar) (ED(?) note: Please improve your grammar as well Mr. Trantor.)


    ¡°See, front door is there, just go, nobody will stop you. I must leave now!!!!¡± Said Liu Mang while walking toward the exit. Xu Shu then suddenly intercepted loudly ¡°Milord, do you really want him to leave?¡± Xu Shu is a very smart man. He had been observing from the very start, from Liu Mang¡¯s dialogue with Wei Yan, his treatment to Wei Yan. He already guessed what Liu Mang want to do. Liu Mang sighed in his heart ¡°Xu Shu is really deserved to be called Xu Shu!!!¡± So, if Zhuge Liang is called Sleeping Dragon and Pang Tong is called Fledgling Phoenix then Xu Shu is worthy to be called the Qilin. Such skill to read their lord¡¯s mind is only top adviser can do. (TN: Dragon, Phoenix and Qilin = 3 mythical beasts that had great reputation in China)


    Liu Mang then intentionally answered ¡°Yuanzhi, state one reason on why I should not let him go?!¡± (literal trantion. Why I should not let him go?)


    Xu Shu then responded in kind, being already knows that Liu Mang want ¡°He came to answer your job recruitment, sir.¡± The nearby Wei Yan also listened although his ass is hurting really bad, he wanted to hear what things are that Liu Mang and that scribe are talking about. Liu Mang thenughed in a mocking manner and said these words in a very disdainful tone ¡°Hahaha, the job advertisement is for those who have ability and not those who arecking of it. Those who arecking can only be kept as a freeloader!!!! Although the Liu Mang army are notcking food, I am not willing to feed idlers!!!!¡±


    Wei Yan who just heard that, erged his pupil again and his chest is seething with anger. The hell? I am not an able person? I am a freeloader? AN IDLER!!!! Wei Yan is a mighty warrior so his hearing is very good, it is impossible for him not to hear Liu Mang and Xu Shu¡¯s dialogue. Wei Yan is a very prideful person that proud of his own strength, a narcissistic person and is very full of himself although he did not have Bo Le to appraise himself as a magnificent steed. But this Liu Mang just insulted him as a person with no ability, a freeloader and an idler!!! This insult is unbearable to Wei Yan. (TL: Bo Le, a very good appraiser for horses, he often appeared in China folk story). Suddenly ¡°BANG!!!!!¡± Wei Yan kicked over the tea table and wield his guandao and stand in front of Liu Mang, blocking his path.


    Liu Mang showed annoyed face and said to him ¡°Hrm? Already want to left huh? See, the camp main gate is over there, you can leave Hefei from there!!!!¡± He already said he must leave but was blocked by Wei Yan. Wei Yan gave a death re full of anger to him while his hand is already holding his guandao, the nearby Huang Zhong, Xu Sheng and Xu Shu quickly stand in front Liu Mang to protect him. Liu Mang then continued ¡°Why you still not left? Anything else?¡± Liu Mang then frowned intentionally and said ¡°Is it because your wound not yet dressed? Oh, I know!!!!¡± Liu Mang then pped his hand as if he just realized something and continued ¡°Then wait a minute okay, I will order the quartermaster. They will give 10 coins and a dozen meatbuns. After that you leave, ¡®kay?!¡± Ten coins? A dozen meatbuns? This is like giving alms to beggar!!! No!!! Even giving alms is much better than this, this is a driving out a person in its purest form. This shameful treatment made Wei Yan 100% angry.


    ¡°Not enough?!¡± Said Liu Mang with smug smirk and shook his head and said ¡°I will add another 10 coins and give you 30 meatbuns!!! I believe, it is enough for you to go back to where you came from!!! Just follow the guide to the quartermaster and we¡¯re good okay?!¡± Said Liu Mang while pointing him toward the guide.


    However, Wei Yan still standing there motionless. Liu Mang then makes a very annoyed and impatient face and said ¡°NOW GET OUT OF MY WAY!!!!! I HAVE OTHER THINGS TO DO, I DON¡¯T WANT TO SPEND TIME WITH YOU AGAIN!!!!¡± But Wei Yan still standing there motionless. Liu Mang then sneered ¡°Hahaha, what kind of a person are you?! I already said you are free to go, but you are still here... Perhaps you want to die?! If you want to die, let me grant your wish¡± Liu Mang then shouted orders to his two generals ¡°Huang Zhong, Xu Sheng, END HIM!!!!¡± ¡°YES, SIR!!!!¡± Both of them acknowledged the order and move toward Wei Yan together. If Wei Yan still not make way, perhaps their swords will be plunged toward his body. It was then Wei Yan finally opened his mouth and screamed ¡°I AM NOT A GARBAGE, I AM NOT A FREELOADER, I AM NOT AN IDLER!!!!¡± Every word that Wei Yan spoke was apanied with death re and a beast-like expression toward Liu Mang. Liu Mang then waved toward his two generals to make them stop.


    Liu Mang then give a very uncaring answer ¡°Yeah, yeah, you ain¡¯t any of those people!!! NOW GET OUT OF MY SIGHT!!!! Really, my job advertisement only attracted these kinds of people!!!¡± Liu Mang thenined to himself ¡°All I asked is only to recruit talented people, ONLY RECRUIT TALENTED PEOPLE. Why did it attract a garbage with a bloated pride who think he is standing above anything else?!¡± ¡°BANG!!!!¡± Wei Yan mmed the butt of his guandao as hard as he can and kept giving death re toward Liu Mang. Wei Yan screamed ¡°I AM NOT!!!!! I ALREADY SAID I AM NOT A GARBAGE!!! AMONG YOUR SUBORDINATES BESIDES THOSE TWO AND THE ONE WHO ATTACKED ME AT THAT TIME, WHO IS MY MATCH?!!!!¡± The one who attacked that Wei Yan refer is of course Gan Ning.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, you are good!!! I take back my words. You are a talented person! An able person!!!¡± Said Liu Mang still uncaring but with addition of impatient tone. ¡°I WON¡¯T ACCEPT THOSE WORDS!!!¡± Screamed Wei Yan. Wei Yan then said this, while still locked-on Liu Mang ¡°I want you to say it earnestly!!! Otherwise, I will kill you in front of your subordinate here and DIE!!!¡± Wei Yan is not joking at all. A warrior can be killed, but not shamed. A scribe can be shamed and he also can be angry, but the most important thing that differed them is, if you apologize to the scribe enough, you still can ho back home.


    For warrior, it is the exact opposite. That is why when Wei Yan shamed Zhao Yun¡¯s family, he wants to kill him for that insult solely and Zhao Yun is a good natured person. So, Wei Yan can only pledge that he will kill this Prince of Shu even at the cost of his life. Wei Yan is a mighty warrior. (TL: Yeah, yeah author. I already ESTABLISHED that Wei Yan is a mighty warrior, but must you establish again here?!) If he goes all out, he will fight to the death. Although he may not able to kill anyone, but Xu Sheng or Huang Zhong will definitely get injured, this is a situation unwanted by Liu Mang.


    Liu Mang then pped and said ¡°Yes, you are great!!! I wholeheartedly said that you, Wei Yan, Wei Wenchang is not a garbage!!! You are a talented person and the greatest of them all!!!!¡± Now Liu Mang¡¯s words is eptable in Wei Yan¡¯s ears. ¡°HUMPH!!!!¡± Wei Yan humphed. Although Wei Yan knows that he did it halfheartedly but he also knew that it is Liu Mang¡¯s limit of his patience, if he force him to do more, it will only create more conflicts. So, Wei Yan picked up his guandao and prepare to leave. The guide then pointed and walked toward quartermaster and said ¡°Over here!!!¡± But Wei Yan just ignore him. He is not so poor to receive alm of 10 coins and a dozen of meatbuns.


    Wei Yan step by step walked toward the camp main gate, he must return to Jing Province. He really cannot believe that there is no wise lord who will use him. When Wei Yan about to leave, from his behind there are voices. Xu Shu is the one who opened his mouth, saying ¡°Milord, are you really driving Wei Yan out?! That person¡¯s martial arts is really good!!! He will be a great asset in our force!!!¡± Hearing Xu Shu praise himself, made he felt a bitfortable and a bit satisfied. Still after hearing further of their conversation, Wei Yan¡¯s face turned really sour. Because after that, that damned Liu Mang speaks.


    Liu Mang speaks ¡°Asset? PUHAHAHAHAHA!!!!! He is only an ordinary man. An ordinary man with no ambition with martial arts skill can only be a toon leader at most, his whole life will be stagnant like this!!!!¡± toon leader!!!! Liu Mang¡¯s words reached Wei Yan¡¯s ear. That word is really stinging his ears, although Wei Yan is a gate captain, his men numbered on 10+. Is not it insulting him to be a small toon leader? Xu Shu then protested for Wei Yan ¡°In Shu¡¯s opinion, he should not be that much of a failure!!! His martial arts is very strong, Milord!!! You will not be wrong!!!¡± Liu Mang then speak in a very disdainful tone ¡°Yuanzhi, you know about the phrase ¡°If you throw enough mud on the wall, none will sticks?!¡± That man is exactly like the mud on the wall. Just give a few days and the mud will be gone.¡± Since Xu Shu is also a poor family children, naturally knows such phrase.


    ¡°But he is still young!!! Still can turn into ceramic!!!¡± Xu Shu continued his argument. Now Wei Yan¡¯s age is not too high. In the original history, When Wei Yan met and weed by Liu Bei, The Escapist Liu, into his army, he is already middle-aged. And that time, was the beginning of Three Kingdoms era. Liu Mang thenughed disdainfully ¡°Hahaha, not being ambitious now, is the same being not ambitious after 100 years. This Liu Mang give him a chance, to be a recement for nobilities. This prince wants to use him, want to give him heavy responsibilities, but no lofty aspirations, what¡¯s the point? What good being an ordinary man with only skill in martial arts to be proud of? The final oue for him is to die. A soldier who did not have any ambition to be a general is not a good soldier!!!! This prince is better off attracting other talents or other warlords.¡± Liu Mang then sighed ¡°Ai, being a poor family, so hard to change one¡¯s destiny.¡± Liu Mang then pat Xu Shu¡¯s shoulders and said ¡°Yuanzhi,e with me, we see our other genuinely talented person. Let not waste anymore time with this waste!!!!¡± Then he prepared to leave with Xu Shu, Xu Sheng and Huang Zhong.


    But after only a few steps, that figure is standing again in front of Liu Mang and co. Liu Mang then get really angry and shouted ¡°WHAT THE HELL DO YOU WANT AGAIN, HUH?! DO YOU REALLY THINK THAT LIU MANG, LIU HANYANG CANNOT KILL YOU?!¡± Hearing Liu Mang¡¯s voice also unleashed Huang Zhong and Xu Sheng¡¯s anger. This Wei Yan has been rude, unruly a lot of times toward their little lord. Once Liu Mang give order, they will kill this Wei Yan. ¡°Ssh!!!¡± Wei Yan threw down his guandao and removed his armor. Wei Yan then kneel down and said ¡°Wei Yan, Wei Wenchang of Yiyang, paid respect to Milord!!!¡±


    ¡°Haha!!!¡± Liu Mang¡¯s heart isughing. Liu Mang then looked Xu Shu and he responded in kind as well. But Liu Mang still not paid attention toward Wei Yan. ¡°Get up!!! Your lord is not here!!!! You are Jing Province soldier, naturally your lord is Liu of Jing Province!!!¡± Said Liu Mang uncaringly. He did not even help Wei Yan to stand on his feet unlike with Xu Shu. Liu Mang is really excited that Wei Yan is willing to kneel under him, but he actually still showed disdained face. Wei Yan then responded ¡°Wei Yan, Wei Wenchang of Yiyang, paid respect to Milord!!!¡± with voice even louder than before. Liu Mang then said ¡°THIS...IS....HEFEI, part of Yang Province and not your lord. Your lord is in Jing Province, in Xiangyang!!!!¡± Wei Yan again responded ¡°Wei Yan, Wei Wenchang of Yiyang, paid respect to Milord!!!¡± Liu Mang said a lot of sentences to drive him away, but Wei Yan kept repeating the same exact sentence. Liu Mang grew tired and angry and said ¡°So fucking stubborn!!!¡± And then prepared to leave. While Liu Mang is walking farther from him, Wei Yan shouted from behind ¡°MILORD, IF YOU DON¡¯T ACCEPT WEI YAN, WEI YAN WILL KEPT KNEELING!!!!¡± Then Liu Mang shouted his response ¡°THEN KNEEL AND DIE!!!!¡±


    ¡°Milord, this....!¡± Said Xu Shu. Xu Shu don¡¯t understand Liu Mang. Before, he knows that Liu Mang want to y drag and pull in order to catch Wei Yan. This Wei Yan¡¯s skill in martial arts is very strong. Xu Shu said that when that duel happened, Wei Yan and Zhao Yun fought first, then he fought Huang Zhong and finally fought Gan Ning and can be said he is victorious in that duel. Finally, he is captured but still showingbat effectiveness beforehand. When he was visited by Liu Mang, Liu Mang treat him with disdain, despise and contempt in order to destroy Wei Yan¡¯s arrogance. This person is a very unruly person! If he was to be recruited just like that, he will be very arrogant and will destroy Liu Mang and his army¡¯s reputation. Therefore, Xu Shu and Liu Mang, as if telepathically connected, agreed that to recruit him, his arrogance need to be busted clean, and the end result can be seen, that Wei Yan can only kneel down in front of Liu Mang.


    If all is ording to the script, Liu Mang should epted Wei Yan by now, but Liu Mang did not even look at him and instead led them all to leave, this made Xu Shu not understand. Liu Mang then smiled toward Xu Shu and said ¡°Yuanzhi, you must be wondering on why I don¡¯t ept that Wei Yan Wei Wenchang right?! Later, I tell you.¡± Liu Mang want to ept and use Wei Yan for himself, but it is exactly Liu Mang want to use Wei Yan, that Liu Mang not ept him now. An arrogance and unruliness of a person was not formed in just one or two days, it is formed and nurtured for a long time. Take Zang Ba for example. When Zang Ba was young, he dared to disturb official court offices, perform robbery and finally be a leader of Mt. Tai bandit brigade. At that time, his arrogance has be very big as he is very imposing. So imposing that the Xu Province Governor at that time, Tao Qian, were helpless and can only appease him at the most. But Zang Ba¡¯s good luck ran out when he met Lu Bu. Lu Bu, Lu Fengxian is a god of war and his belief is fist talk louder than words. If you are arrogant, then I will beat you to a pulp. So at that time, Lu Bu beat him without using Sky Piercer, using only ordinary sword and another one, with his one hand tied behind. Again and again, Zang Ba cannot beat Lu Bu and many times he had been dropped down to the soil until he submit to Lu Bu.


    Liu Mang¡¯s honorable father-inw Lu Bu¡¯s skill in martial arts is godly and he will definitely can hit Wei Yan. But Wei Yan¡¯s arrogance is bigger than Zang Ba. If today Liu Mang epted Wei Yan, he possibly will be grateful and humble himself. But after that, since Liu Mang will entrust Wei Yan with heavy responsibility, at that time, Wei Yan¡¯s arrogance will re-emerge and maybe will damage the whole army. Therefore, Liu Mang must humbled Wei Yan in order to uproot his arrogance. Even if there is left any arrogance of him, it must be directed to the enemy, not to ally, therefore Liu Mang did not receive Wei Yan now.


    Xu Shu then asked ¡°Milord, you did not afraid that he will flee in rage?!¡± Liu Mang is a fool not to worry on the possibility Wei Yan fleeing out of rage. That person is a mighty warrior (TL: Again author, p p p). If he joined enemy, it will be really difficult.


    ¡°If he wanted to flee, he would have already fled earlier. He would not wait until now!!!¡± Liu Mang said it in confident tone. Actually, Liu Mang is also afraid, he is afraid that stubborn donkey will flee in anger. If that happens, Liu Mang will send out Huang Zhong, Xu Sheng and Gan Ning to intercept Wei Yan and kill him.


    A person of talent unusable by me, can only die!!!!! So Liu Mang is gambling right now, if he wins, he get a senior general, if not, he can only trouble Huang Zhong and others and endure the loss of a Wei Yan. A loss that can be epted by Liu Mang as he is currently not a part of Liu Mang¡¯s troops.

 Chapter 240 - Recruiting Zilong

    Chapter 240 ¨C Recruiting Zilong


    Wei Yan just kneeling there unmoved, while Liu Mang and co gradually disappeared from his sight. Now Liu Mang¡¯s next target is is Zhao Yun Zhao Zilong!!!! Nobody in their right mind would want to miss this person. This person has unmatched loyalty. No matter in the novel or historical biography, this person is always glorified. Zhao Yun¡¯s most glorified sess story are when he charged Cao Cao¡¯s troops 7 times alone in Chang Ban in order to save his lord Liu Bei¡¯s infant son. He is also known as the white-robed general plus bodyguard who always stand behind Liu Bei. Back in You Province, Gongsun Zan (Zhao Yun¡¯s former lord) is themander-in-chief of Prating White Horse Cavalry. Their reputation is simr to Bing Province Heavy Cavalry, they are the terror for those beyond the Great Wall and they¡¯re also known as the Defender of Han. Although Gongsun Zan is defeated by Yuan Shao, his reputation from the early age, still burn strongly for the Han people who lived near the border. And also originally, he and Liu Yuplement each other, but Gongsun Zan had lost his mind and killed Liu Yu.


    This Zhao Zilong of Changshan is ys the same role as Zhang Liao in the Bing Province Heavy Cavalry. He is a vicemander of The Prating White Horse Cavalry. But in terms of fighting abilities, Zhao Yun is definitely better than Zhang Liao. Zhao Yun can fight sessively against 50 officers of Cao army by himself. Perhaps if Zhang Liao just even saw Zhao Yun, Zhang Liao will immediately stopped his warhorse and let himself. Zhao Yun¡¯s figure is not just praised throughout the old age, even in the modern age, his ability to lead an army, strong prowess and unparalleled loyalty. All of them are qualities of a GaoFuShuai character. Liu Mang then enter Zhao Yun¡¯s tent. Zhao Yun¡¯s body condition is much betterpared to Wei Yan. He requested to be hit 40 beatings earnestly and because of that earnest attitude, he was only beaten 20 times by Urban Army and is exempted from another 20 beatings unlike Wei Yan who were beaten 60 times!!! Therefore, when Liu Mang entered Zhao Yun¡¯s tent, he is cleaning his spear, cleaning it carefully.


    ¡°Zilong, so nice to see you!!!¡± Said Liu Mang. Liu Mang wore warm smile when he greeted Zhao Yun. Zhao Yun who saw Liu Mang enter quickly knelt down and cupped his fist ¡°Greetings to you, Your Highness Prince of Shu!!!¡± Zhao Yun still had a very big respect towards the Han.


    Liu Mang then said in a warm tone ¡°Don¡¯t call me Your Highness Prince of Shu. Call me Liu Mang Liu Hanyang, same as them!!!¡± Really the title Prince of Shu is too stiff for befriending a person. Liu Mang want to obtain Zhao Yun¡¯s heart and his men through this treatment!!! If one lord using this kind of friendly approach, who would not be touched? Zhao Yun then raised his face and consequently shook his head while saying ¡°No, it cannot happen!!!¡± He is but amoner and Liu Mang is a royalty. The difference between their ss is too big. (Literal trantion: This is Han¡¯s nation. TL note: Dear Mr. Author, WHAT ARE YOU TRYING TO CONVEY?!)


    Liu Mang then smiled and responded ¡°How can it not happen? My friend calls me that!!!¡± Liu Mang really don¡¯t care of his position. His response made everyone widened their eyes in surprise. Those people who can call Liu Mang, Hanyang besides his honorable father-inw Lu Bu is only Chen Gong as well as Lu Lingqi. But now, Lu Lingqi had been married with Liu Mang, so she calls him ¡°husband¡±. The others that call him Hanyang are those who are from older generation. Other people don¡¯t dare to call him Liu Mang Liu Hanyang.


    Even Huang Zhong and Xu Sheng called him little lord, and Xu Shu called him Milord!!! Even Yang Hong called him Lord (Literal trantion: Head of household. Too much to write). It can be said that Liu Mang really lowered himself for the sake of Zhao Yun. Zhao Yun then shook his head fiercely and said ¡°Be friends with me?! No, this must not happen!!!¡± A royalty as a friend, a noble as a friend? That is one of the taboo thatmoner avoid. Liu Mang¡¯s treatment made the nearby Huang Zhong, Xu Sheng and Xu Shu envy. Liu Mang gave Zhao Yun, a too high treatment!!! This person is a young warlord and after Lu Bu passed, he will be a warlord himself. A future warlord as a friend, only Liu Mang want to do it!!! And remember, Liu Mang has a title of Prince of Shu!!! (TL Note: Yes, author. Yes, author. We know already, so chill the fuck out) So, this is really considered a very high treatment.


    When an average person be a warlord, the way they treat their friends would also change. This is because their status has changed. Old Cao¡¯s friend Xu You disregard this fact and also be haughty in front of him, believing that Old Cao will treat him like a friend just like in the past. He forgot that Old Cao of present is not the young vagabond in the past, not the Old Cao who like to peep others while taking baths, he is a warlord and one of three strongest lords of Han!!!! Xu You also forgot that Yuan Shao, one of their ymate, was killed by him. And you know the final result of Xu You being like that? Old Cao ordered Xu Chu to kill him out of grudge.


    Now Liu Mang humbled himself to be a friend of a general frommoner background. What the hell is he doing? Thought Huang Zhong and Xu Sheng. They both pondered This can¡¯t be just because Zhao Yun¡¯s skill in martial arts is very high. If Xu Sheng alone, he cannot win against Zhao Yun, but Huang Zhong will definitely win. Maybe it is because he used tomandeer 3,000 troops of Gongsun Zan!!! Thought Huang Zhong and Xu Sheng.


    But Huang Zhong himself is a general, his presence here is because he owed a debt of gratitude toward Liu Mang and wants to repay it. And Xu Sheng himself, was coerced to join Liu Mang, but now he¡¯s happy. He himself ismanding 3,000 ck g heavy armor troops and definitely not losing toward Prating White Horse Cavalry. During their recruitment, Liu Mang did not treat them so kind, but toward Zhao Yun only he is so kind. How can they not envy Zhao Yun now?


    Liu Mang don¡¯t know what Huang Zhong and Xu Sheng thoughts but Liu Mang knows that he need to recruit Zhao Zilong. This person is not only have high ability, he also have unparalleled loyalty. Once he recognized who his lord is, he will have noin and is willing to fight for his lord to the veryst blood drop.


    If Zhao Yun not loyal to the end, he is impossible to do charging Cao Cao¡¯s troops 7 times alone in Chang Ban in order to save the Escapist Liu¡¯s infant son. His act attracted Old Cao very much, so much he wants to capture Zhao Yun alive, so much that he rescinded his order to throw salvo of arrow toward him. Otherwise, when salvo was unleashed, Zhao Yun will be dead by then.


    One of most important thing is that Zhao Yun is excellent at cavalry!!! Liu Mang needed that, although the Lu Bu army had Bing Province Heavy Cavalry which unparalleled in this nation, but it is one of Lu Bu¡¯s repertoire and it stayed in Lujiang. When their domain is small like now, Bing Province Heavy Cavalry alone is sufficed but when it is big? Cavalry soldiers is essential because of their high mobility. If a lord don¡¯t have them, it is very ufortable. Although in Lu Bu¡¯s army have generals that canmand cavalry, such as Zhang Liao, Gao Shun and Lu Bu, but they have their respective unit to take care of and you cannot make Lu Bu to lead cavalry units.


    In Liu Mang¡¯s own army there are generals who canmand cavalries, such person are Gan Ning and Huang Zhong. Even Cheng Yu also able to lead as he has been positioned among Bing Province Heavy Cavalry before. But Gan Ning have naval units tomand and naval units solely depended on him!!! Now if Yang Province want to fight naval battle and nomander to lead them, how can they fight? Huang Zhong, he need to be Liu Mang¡¯s bodyguard. In addition, Liu Mang already prepared a n for Huang Zhong to be andlord when he is away from his homebase and will not asked Huang Zhong tomand cavalry troops. Being a cavalrymander must be brave enough to fight and to risk their life, but Huang Zhong is too old for that. Cheng Yu is also busy with his Urban Army and did not have any spare time to be cavalrymander. And now, there is amander-in-chief of Prating White Horse Cavalry, Zhao Zilong, suddenly appeared in front of Liu Mang. If not recruit him, then Liu Mang is really throwing pearl to swine!!!


    Liu Mang¡¯s face then looked sad as he said to Zhao Yun ¡°So, Zilong really despise me?!¡± Zhao Yun then responded ¡°No, this....¡± Zhao Yun is really confused and feeling awkward. Liu Mang is a noble and he is onlymoner, how can they mingle with each other? And now Liu Mang¡¯s face show sadness and asked if Zhao Yun despise him, how can Zhao Yun respond? Liu Mang then patted Zhao Yun¡¯s shoulder and said ¡°Then it is settled!!!¡± while wearing big smile on his face, he did not care whether Zhao Yun¡¯s feelings toward him is awkward or not!!! He knows that Zhao Yun is a good natured person who did not know how to reject a person. If not, how can he be charmed by the Escapist Liu and following his escapade everywhere? Then Liu Mang continued asking ¡°Zilong, this year, what age are you?!¡± Strike the iron while it is still hot Thought Liu Mang. Zhao Yun then responded ¡°This year I am 20 years old!!!¡± Zhao Yun decided to answer this first as he still did not know how to answer Liu Mang¡¯s first question.


    Eh, 20 years old? Liu Mang stunned. Only 20 years old, he already had big achievement. Gongsun Zan and Prating White Horse Cavalry¡¯s demise should have been 4 ¨C 5 years ago. At that time, Zhao Yun must be around 15 ¨C 16 years old. Such teenager and alreadymanding 3,000 cavalry soldiers? Zhao Yun really mature too early. Dear readers, I will now exin it to you. 3,000 cavalry soldiers is a quite big scale of a division, and usually that division is further divided among captains, but Zhao Yun a 15 or 16 years old teenager, is already amander-in-chief. This is really awesome.


    And what Liu Mang is doing at the age of 15 ¨C 16? He attended ss in school, pulling pranks on girls, cheat on test and discuss on how to y games. ¡°This year I am 23!!!¡± Liu Manges to this world is still 22, in just around 8 months, he already 23 years old. Liu Mang then said ¡°Zilong, if you don¡¯t mind. Call me big bro!!!¡±


    Big bro?! Zhao Yun stunned. Liu Mang changed their rtionship status in a big way. Zhao Yun and Liu Mang only meet a few times!!! Only 3 days if added 2 days ago and now, their status goes from stranger to friend and to brothers. Zhao Yun really speechless on Liu Mang!!! He respected that Liu Mang is one of Han noble. But he disagreed greatly on what Liu Mang said. This Prince of Shu¡¯s ambition is really great and want to rece Emperor Xian in Xu Du. This made Zhao Yun disgusted a lot. If were not Xu Shu¡¯s quarantine, Zhao Yun already left. He came to Hefei just to have a look.


    Originally, he want to go to Yingshang and then straight to Runan and to Shouchun where Liu Bei is, but he lost his way. The ancient are using sun aspass, missed only a bit, you will lose your way. So, he goes to Hefei and is treated excessively kind by His Highness Prince of Shu and even did not give him enough time to respond. Liu Mang then said ¡°Did Zilong find this uneptable?!¡± Zhao Yun then instinctively said ¡°No, it is not!!!¡± Liu Mang understandpletely, not to bully a person who are not talkative or bullying a pure child.


    ¡°Then it is settled. My little brother Zilong!!!¡± Said Liu Mang who then start to sit down, disregarding his ass wound and patting Zhao Yun¡¯s shoulder again. ¡°Eh!!!¡± Zhao Yun stunned again and again and speechless!!! His mouth then said these words reflexively ¡°Brother Hanyang!!!¡± Liu Mang then smiled and said ¡°Good, that is more like it!!!¡± while patting his thigh.


    Brother Hanyang!!! The word brother is not easily spoken as it represents that both recognized themselves as brothers. Same like Chen Lan and Lei Bo, same like Old Cao and Escapist Liu. However, Chen Lan and Lei Bo called themselves brothers only after they robbed Yuan Shu and after that, they were exploiting each other. Liu Bei and Cao Cao also calling themselves brothers out of etiquette and only being polite to each other. (TL note: FUCK AUTHOR, FUCK HIM AND HIS ROUNDABOUT!!!!) However, Zhao Yun is different, dear readers. His loyalty is unparalleled, once he call a person a brother, he did not care about his life in order toplete the mission. So as of now, they can say that Zhao Yun is already be Liu Mang¡¯s front and be Lu Bu army¡¯s battle tank.


    After that, Liu Mang spend half day chatting with Liu Mang such as discussing nation¡¯s matter to asking how many family members Zhao Yun had. This kind of friendly chat, really can be seen as family member chatting together to catching up with Liu Mang as an aunt chatting with her nephew Zhao Yun. Our Auntie Liu has been endlessly praising Gongsun Zan and that is not false. Liu Mang indeed admires Gongsun Zan a lot. Gongsun Zan is indeed a noble, but his status was recognized as only a half-noble, as his mothere from poor family and because of that, he only given a small post as an official. His appearance is handsome, his voice is loud and clear and he had a quick wit. He wins the favor of Prefect of Zhuo County, Mr. Liu, enough to led him to betroth his daughter to him. He slowly and little by little advanced his military career and be General of the Household and then, he dedicated himself to warring those from beyond the Great Wall, scaring those people to their wits. Gongsun Zan had defeated Wuhuan tribe and Xianbei tribe and if he had yet to die, he might have defeated the Five Barbarians tribes as well. And because he annihted Xianbei tribe to thest man, Wu Hu tribe quickly surrendered under Gongsun Zan¡¯s foot.


    But the final oue for the great White Horse General, unfortunately is to die early. s, if only and if only he did not kill Liu Yu, he can be invincible in the north. Thought Liu Mang. Both of them can be iparable, one person fought in politics to conciliate other people and other have his military strength. This is the tactics of carrot and stick, simr to the favorite tactics of USA, but ancestors already knew about this tactics and employed it extensively. If only Gongsun Zan did not eat bait on the plot of false usations and not behave impulsively thus losing his mind in the process. Liu Mang shook his head.


    The result of killing Liu Yu not only led Gongsun Zan to lose favor among other warlords, and it ended up they began plotting to take care of him. And the end of this story is known to all, Han Emperor issued an edict to Yuan Shao, Yuan Shao defeated Gongsun Zan and Gongsun Zan burned himself to death. (raw: Han Emperor give an edict to eliminate Gongsun Zan and finally routed by Yuan Shao, Readers choose which is more better, my rephrasing or literal trantion). ¡°You are ahead of your time!!!¡± Sighed Liu Mang, In time of Eastern Han end, too many heroes had this kind of fate!!! Too many towering figures died with regrets. Those people are Gongsun Zan, Dong Zhuo, Tao Qian and Yuan Shu. (TN: I wonder what author trying to gain, by going round and round and round and round and round like this?! Even my fanfic is rather straight to the point.)


    These four peoples¡¯ aplishments are really big. Gongsun Zan defeated Wuhuan tribe and Xianbei tribe and stopped their tracks in Liaodong, You Province. Dong Zhuo and his Xiliang Cavalry is the nightmare of Qiang tribe and Xiliang Cavalry be the guardian of southwest. Even Yuan Shu who is corrupt to the bone, managed to pacify Henan and Henan once prosper under his governance even only for a while. Tao Qian managed to prosper Xu Province to be one of the nation¡¯s granaries, but because of that, Tao Qian also unable to avoid disaster. Those who are still alive like Lu Bu, Cao Cao, Escapist Liu, Sun Ce, Liu Biao of Jing Province, Liu Zhang of Yi Province, Ma Teng and Han Sui of Xiliang Cavalry, who among them is not a towering figure. Lu Bu is also a nightmare for those beyond the Great Wall. When Bing Province Wolf Cavalry are galloping the prairie, those from beyond Great Wall, quickly avoided them otherwise they will cut down their number to half just from initial charge. Lu Bu, Gongsun Zan, Ma Teng and Dong Zhuo, all of them had aplishment of stopping those who are from beyond the Great Wall. Not even one step can they enter Central ins.


    Cao Cao as well, although he is an arch-careerist (trantion from dictionary: a person who achieves high position by unscrupulous scheming) appraised by Xu Shao, never forget his other value which are a capable minister in the time of peace and an ambitious hero during time of chaos!!! This person initially is a loyal Han official, but in the end, he changed!!! When Wei country was formed, Cao Cao¡¯s influence is at its peak. In the end, no one knows Emperor Xian, they only knew Prime Minister Cao. Old Cao also fight those beyond Great Wall although without much sess. 3 expedition against Wuhuan tribe only managed to capture 3 counties of Wuhuan tribe¡¯s territory, made he rethink his decision made those 3 expedition. At the end of Eastern Han dynasty, those 3 counties of Wuhuan territoryprised of Western Liaoning, Liaodong and Eastern Beiping and their leader is Tadun whose base is in Western Liaoning. The Wuhuan tribes and Yuan ns rtionships was very good and they were given freedom to rob, rape and other criminal activities in Yuan ns¡¯ region. So Old Cao, kept persevere in order to beat down Wuhuan tribe.


    The Escapist Liu, excels at escaping and his true character is a bandit. But when he became an official, he is incorrupt and he treatsmoner well. So, no matter he is a hypocrite by screaming benevolence and justice or not, the fact remained that he is an honest official. Liu Biao and Liu Zhang!!! Although they are just like a guard dog to guard their own aplishment and heritage but they governed really well!!! The least of their achievement is Yi Province and Jing Province never have any starvation incident. And these figure appeared in such a dark age, where everything like power, property and beautiful women can vanish in an instant. An age where Central ins is always in big turmoil!!! And Gongsun Zan is one of the sacrifices of this age. (TN: Author is 100% fanboy of Gongsun Zan, as for myself, I like Lu Bu, but I am not as a fanboy as he is, I ept any critique)


    Zhao Yun then said ¡°Big bro Hanyang, are you really thinking this?¡± That ¡°big bro¡± shouted by Zhao Yun is sincere now as he already received Liu Mang as his bro. Before he felt he was forced to do so by Liu Mang. Haha Laughed Liu Mang in his heart but his face did not show any happiness. He only shook his head and raised his head up and said ¡°Flourish, people suffer!!! Perish, people suffer!!!¡± Liu Mang spoke these words during their escape to Kaiyang and after that, he recited the entire poem by himself, now he just recited the most important part of the poem. How many people ruined, dead, homeless and bankrupt because of the fight between those towering figures? Thousands? Millions? No one can count no more. In face one of the reason after Wei Dynasty and Jin Dynasty, the Five Barbarians does an uprising is because of theck of poption in Central ins. The Three Kingdoms had exhausted too many lives. How many casualties did Three Kingdoms age bring? 10 millions? Approximately, yes. Thought Liu Mang. And because of that, Five Barbarians Uprising had made the entire Han almost extinct.


    Flourish, people suffer? Perish, people suffer? All people in the tent are trying to understand those words. Neither Huang Zhong nor Xu Sheng nor Zhao Yun nor Xu Shu are nobles, so they understand intimately what Liu Mang said. From Emperor Huan and Emperor Link to Yellow Turban Rebellion, Dong Zhuo Uprising to now. This nation had suffered a lot but the one who truly suffered weremoners. Xu Shu had heard these words, he had listened it when visiting the Thatched Cottage in Nanyang, he thought that Kongming is the author of it, but now really surprised to hear it again, recited by his lord. His heart then very relieved and said it silently ¡°Kongming, oh Kongming, this person is really worthy to be your lord and to receive your service!!!¡±


    Zhao Yune from Changshan, so he definitely understood about the chaos thates with war and has been hating chaos time for a long time now. Liu Mang then said ¡°Lil bro Zilong, do you know?¡± while pulling out a scroll from his cloth. He brought a map of Han that was brought among the books from hisst time travel trip. Although some of the ces were notbeled, but the uracy is really good. Liu Mang then continued ¡°We are now in this province called Yang Province!!!¡± Liu Mang is pointing at the map to Zhao Yun, while the other is also seeing it. Liu Mang continued ¡°Here and here, are Yu Province and Xu Province. This entire Huainan area is a very wealthy ce and is Han¡¯s granary. And thene war, then another war, then another war, and now, these ce are really destitute. Even in Hefei, their poption should be around 8,000 households, numbering around several thousands people. Now, the households are ruined, the poption almost all old, weak, sick and disabled. Those are people who are too tired to move here and there. And the other, either died in battle or forced to leave!!!!¡±


    Zhao Yun nodded. When he came to Yang Province, the scene is really terrible, the whole road full of corpses, so much that Zhao Yun had be ustomed to it. Liu Mang continued again ¡°Now in Yang Province!!! The poption should be around 1,000,000 people and now was decreased to only 300,000 people!!! Xu Province suffered the same problem as well. With Yang and Xu Provinces suffered like this, I believe it is not that hard to picture what is the rest of Han like!!!¡±


    Liu Mang then bitterly smiled and continued ¡°Out of 60 million of Han subject, left with less than 20 million. More than two-thirds of the original poption and it continued to dwindle as chaos continues. I really cannot imagine how many Han¡¯s poption will be left after this nation is re-unified. When I thought those from beyond of Great Wall, I worry a lot. There is no more people to protect us from them. General Gongsun Zan died!!! Xianbei tribe and Wuhuan tribe gained time to rebuild their strength. Dong Zhuo died!!! Qiang tribe recuperate and restore their strength. And there is Central ins, subject of endless conflicts. In Hebei, there is Guandu where Cao Cao and Yuan Shao with their 400,000 troops battling. In Jiangdong, there is Sun Ce and Liu Biao, fighting endlessly. Also in Western Liang, it is the same conflicts happening. Those Xianbei, Wuhuan and Qiang are waiting for us finished battling and tired from endless battle. Until there is almost no one to fight for Han. At that time, when those tribes attacked, there is no more second White Horse General, there is no more Prating White Horse Cavalry, no more Xiliang Cavalry. All that died in this civil war, and we will receive the biggest repercussion from those beyond the Great Wall.¡± After saying that Liu Mang sighed and looks dejected.


    ¡°Big bro!!!¡± Said Zhao Yun with agreeing tone. After that no one spoke, everyone goes silent. In ancient China, there is an idiom, ¡°Men need to emte the Marquis of Champion Wei Qing and conducting rituals at Khentii Mountains¡± which is to open up territory and drive those invaders back and it has been a principal of every ancient soldier in China.


    Now, no matter which lord you are serving, no matter you assault which city, you are killing your ownpatriot. Zhao Yun then remembered when those invaders are assaulting Changshan. At that time Zhao Yun is less than 15 years old and had just returned frompleting his study and what he saw is those invaders are knocking at his vige¡¯s gate, burning, plundering and raping here and there. If not for General Gongsun Zan, perhaps the whole You Province will be in chaos. And if Liu Mang¡¯s words is to be believed, then at the end of this civil war, how many people can help to defend against those from beyond Great Wall? There will be none!!!! Because elite troops and generals who can lead such troops will all died from the civil war and the only troops left will be those old, weak, sick and disabled. (TN: NICE, AUTHOR, VERY NICE. HISTORICALLY IT WERE GIVEN TO HUO QUBING. YOU ARE MAKING THE TRANSLATOR OF YOUR WORK A LITERALLY LIVING HELL!!!!!)


    ¡°So, big bro, what do you want to do?!¡± Zhao Yun opened his mouth first and speak slowly. Zhao Yun had been swept by Liu Mang¡¯s mood to concern for the people. Liu Mang then took a deep breath and said ¡°My n is to pacify the chaos times as soon as possible, returning Han Dynasty to its original state, make Han Dynasty greater than before, defend the border and reform the bureaucrat!!! Liu Mang said it in very great confidence, but then he shook his head and said ¡°But s, my hand is only two. It is not enough for me alone to bear this responsibility!!!¡±


    Suddenly three people knelt in front of Liu Mang, and with their firm expression they all said ¡°Huang Zhong Huang Hansheng¡± ¡°Xu Sheng Xu Wenxiang¡± ¡°Xu Shu Xu Yuanzhi¡± ¡°Is willing to give my life to help Milord to quell the chaos times, support Han Dynasty and make Han Dynasty greater than before!!!¡± When Liu Mang sees them, he quickly held their hands to help them raise up and said ¡°All of you, get up quick!!!¡± Suddenly Zhao Yun also knelt toward Liu Mang.


    Zhao Yun then cupped his fist and said ¡°Big bro. Yun is but amoner and only have little skill in martial arts. Yun is willing to serve big bro¡¯s cause!!! Big bro, no, Milord!!!! Zhao Yun Zhao Zilong of Changshan paid respect to Milord!!!¡± Then Zhao Yun kowtowed once to legitimize his allegiance. The three of them really did not know directly what Zhao Yun felt regarding the cruelties of those beyond of Great Wall. Changshan is located in You Province and the view of people being oppressed to death by those beyond of Great Wall is a daily view to him!!! Zhao Yun really had undergone such incident!!!


    At that time, Han just finished Yellow Turban Rebellion, and was continued with Dong Zhuo¡¯s Uprising resulted all warlords allied to crush him. That act also resulted in very few soldiers to guard the border as Ding Yuan of Bing Province bring Bing Province Wolf Cavalry and several thousand infantries. You Province inspectors are doing the same, reducing the number of Han troops guarding the border. With those events transpired, naturally those invaders get the idea, and used warhorse to prate the border. Withck of everything, Han defenders can only defend the city, cannot go into offensive. Then Wuhuan tribe and Xianbei tribe then attacked border cities in order to prate to Han¡¯s territory. Changshan is one of the border cities that received such attacks.


    Those invaders really acted like barbarian when they invaded. Uncountable Han subjects were trampled by cavalry. Any ce that their cavalry passed, were burnt to the ground or destroyedpletely. They not only kill and rob people but they tied up strong and healthy male to be a ve, and female to be raped and be cattle that only knows how to give birth. Fortunately, General Gongsun Zan quickly returned and solved them. If not, perhaps You Province will be in invader¡¯s hand. Zhao Yun did not want to see that kind of hell the second time.


    Liu Mang¡¯s words made him think. This chaos will continue, and in the end, there would be endless civil war in the Han. Brave warriors will die fighting their ownpatriots and due to Han always fighting, they will have no time to rest, while invaders would recuperate and be strong again. How many more years before the shift in power began? 10 ¨C 40 years? Now it is already past 15 years and chaos not yet quelled. Zhao Yun then took a deep breath and began thinking again Han¡¯s poption is already dwindling, but those invaders¡¯ number will continue to rise up. The result will be catastrophic to us. No one left to defend Han. Everyone will die and this nation will crumble like paper. Zhao Yun then strengthened his resolve again.


    The deed is done!!! Liu Mang¡¯s heart is really happy and his objective to subjugate Zhao Yun Zhao Zilong is achieved. Liu Mang then hold Zhao Yun¡¯s hand ¡°Get up! Get up, I know with your assistance this Liu Mang can quell chaos time and can support Han as well to make Han greater than before!!!!¡± Liu Mang stopped his words before be incoherent again. Liu Mang knew the thing that managed to attract Zhao Yun to Escapist Liu. It is because Escapist Liu spoke that he care formoners and hoped to rescuemoners from abyss and fire. However, if that Escapist Liu is really sincere to helpmoners, he really should have helped Old Cao to extinguish Sun Quan and the deed will be done. Thought Liu Mang, criticizing Liu Bei¡¯s hypocrisy.


    But before Liu Mang get that weak point, he need to do runabout first toward Zhao Yun. Reducing his vignt with idle chats. But, let¡¯s be honest, if a man you don¡¯t know suddenly talked about concerns for the nation, what will you do? You will get out of the ce ASAP, thinking that person is a lunatic. So, only after Zhao Yun rxed then Liu Mang start to go tomon people suffering topic. The difference between Escapist Liu and Liu Mang¡¯s topic is Escapist Liu speak of supporting Han and rescuingmoners from abyss and fire, Liu Mang¡¯s topic is taking the angle of invaders. Since he knew that Zhao Yun is from border city of Changshan, You Province, this topic will definitely produce the best result from a sympathetic point of view. It worked so well, that it did not felt like a drama.


    And also, what Liu Mang said is not a lie. If ording to original history, indeed after Jin Dynasty and the war of eight princes of Sima, the entire China fell into a big chaos. At that time, those invaders seized opportunity and almost annihted Han people. Those of Central ins have repeatedly tried to regain their former territory but again and again was defeated by sheer numbers. And for a long time, North China is upied by invaders. Often those patriots from the south do expedition in order to regain North China in order to restore the original territory. So, since Eastern Jin Dynasty, many loyalists have fallen trying to regain northern China, such heroes who done north expedition are Zu Ti, Yu Liang, Yin Hao, Huan Wen, Liu Yu, etc. In sessive turns doing expedition. Also in Jin Dynasty, there is internal struggle of war of eight princes, in addition of Five Barbarian Uprising, and Sixteen Kingdoms period, war never stopped raging. And that is a catastrophe of Central ins.


    (TN: A history lesson of a fictional history in a fictional story by an author who like to beat around the bush. A suggestion to author, why don¡¯t you y You Spin Me Right Round infinitely, then you can get the idea of me tranting your work)

 Chapter 241

    Chapter 241 ¨C


    Now only remained Wang Wei. Liu Mang did not feel any hatred towards Wang Wei and did not treat him like Wei Yan whom he showed disgusted expression in order to catch him. He was very direct toward Wang Wei. He praised him and received him on the spot. He then wrote a letter of gratitude and on the letter, he used his signature as Prince of Shu Liu Mang to address Liu Biao of Jing Province. In his letter, Liu Mang endlessly praised Wang Wei, saying that he is an outstanding talent of Jing Province, he is a model soldier and thanking Liu Biao profusely for providing order to Lu Bu army with General Wang Wei and finally saying he will announce this nation on his receiving of Wang Wei.


    If a rash military general is the addressee, perhaps he will be extremely happy, after all, Liu Mang¡¯s letter can be considered as a thank-you-for-your-rmendation letter. A prince is giving a letter of thank you to a lowly person, meaning that this person must be a talented person, a man of ability. Were it be a time of peace, Wang Wei would profusely thank Liu Mang as this thank-you letter could rise up Wang Wei a few level. But right now, it is a chaotic era. Although Liu Biao of Jing Province exchanged messengers and was in good terms with Lu Bu army, everybody is an enemy. If an enemy told you praised a person in your army, how will everyone perceive it? Won¡¯t they think that person is probably a spy nted in his own army? If it is correct, then that person must be targeted for elimination, even if it is not correct, they will remain vignt towards him.


    Wang Wei actually did not want this thank-you-letter as he is still among Liu Mang army. After this letter crossed to Jing Province, Wang Wei would have to stay out of Jing Province forever. If he dared to return to Jing Province, he will either be imprisoned, relieved from duty and bemoner for the rest of his life. If Liu Mang were just a bit ruthless, he will have Wang Wei killed for his offence two days ago. But because Liu Mang issued job advertisement, the most logical thing that firstes out of the mind when a Jing Province general suddenly appeared to answer the invitation would obviously be because he wanted to change his job!!! Had a change of heart from Jing to Liu Mang. This is another tant application of stratagem of sowing dissension. Wang Wei, as a general, would definitely understand that. Therefore Wang Wei could only smile bitterly.


    Now, in front of Wang Wei, lies only two road. First, return to Jing Province and wait for death, the other one is leave everything on Jing Province and join Liu Mang army. Right now, in order not to ruin the rtionship between Liu Mang army and Liu Biao of Jing Province, Wang Wei will join Liu Mang as his family member will not be implicated. If he returned, the possibility he and his family to vanish, is very high. Weighing around those options, Wang Wei chose the former, and quickly kneel before Liu Mang even before he spoke to join his army. Out of three generals, two received. Liu Mang cannot receive Wei Yan immediately as he needed Wei Yan¡¯s arrogance to bepletely cleaned out in order for him to submit under someone¡¯smand.


    After that, Liu Mang bump into a peculiar character called Hao Zhao. This person is not an outsider, as he is a member of Lu Bu army. To be specific, he is a subordinate of Zhang Liao¡¯s Bing Province Wolf Cavalry who was stationed not far from Hefei. This person¡¯s skill in martial arts is not too high, but just being inside Bing Province Wolf Cavalry is already saying that he is capable, after all his strength is second-ss general. But he does not like being in Bing Province Wolf Cavalry. His reason is quite unique, as he was treated well among Bing Province Wolf Cavalryrades and get along well. Even Zhang Liao want to put him as apanymander, leading 1,000 troops. His reason for not liking Bing Province Wolf Cavalry was Bing Province Heavy Cavalry was too offensive. What the hell is his reasoning? Thought Liu Mang while reading Zhang Liao handwritten rmendation letter. If Bing Province Wolf Cavalry did not do offense, then the name might change from Wolf into Dog. Liu Mang then read the letter again, it said ¡°Hao Zhao does not like to attack, he prefers to defend. In his opinion, the strongest defense is the best offense.¡± (TN: I use Hao Zhao here, but his name in RAW is Hao Shao, but the author kept switching back and forth with Hao Shao and Hao Zhao without EVEN exining his reasons. So, I use Hao Zhao here as it is his name and the one written in all historical records)


    His principle is a direct opposition with Bing Province Wolf Cavalry. Bing Province Wolf Cavalry does not defend, they cut through enemy and kill the enemy before they even counter attack, that is the very principle of Bing Province Wolf Cavalry. If Hao Zhao wield the same principle as him, Zhang Liao will not have such a headache. If ordinary soldier did not wield the same principle with hismander, hismander can just kick him out and rece with another one. However Hao Zhao is a second-ss general, if he were to be kicked out, it is a waste of his talent. Just when he is still confused, suddenly Liu Mang issued some kind of nonsense job advertisement!!! Therefore Zhang Liao quickly wrote rmendation letter and send Hao Zhao to go to Liu Mang.


    Hrm, Hao Zhao?! Thought Liu Mang, while churning his brains out searching his Three Kingdoms personnel database. Liu Mang cannot find him anywhere in his memories. The one that Liu Mang can recognized are those whose abilities is very famous like Liu, Guan, Zhang, Boss Lu, Chen Old Man, Boss Cao, Genius Guo, Zhao Yun and Wei Yan. So, when those names are mentioned, he can immediately recognized them. But Hao Zhao, Liu Mang really did not have a slightest idea who he is, only vague hints in his head. If he is just an unknown guy, then Liu Mang will not pay attention to him. But HE is rmended by THE ZHANG LIAO. If he were to be ignored, then what would everyone¡¯s opinion of him be? Liu Mang will definitely receive a low score. Ai, uncle Zhang Liao, why you did note here and request the transfer by yourself? Grumbled Liu Mang. In the letter, Zhang Liao praised Hao Zhao to no end. Makes Liu Mang pondering If this guy is so good, why don¡¯t you use him?


    Liu Mang think more and finally nodded his head ¡°Okay then, this is currently is the best for him!!!¡± and quickly opened the map. After this affair is over, Liu Mang next need to capture few cities, those are Gushi, Anfeng, Hefei, Shouchun, Chengde and finally Guangzhou. (TN: present day is Huangchuan County) Liu Mang had nned to abandoned Guangzhou as it offered no strategic value as it is located near Huai He river but the Huai He river itself cannot be used as a natural stronghold as well as too many ordinary people crossing the river. Moreover, this ce¡¯s poption is not a lot and not far from it is Gushi. Gushi had more poption and was surrounded with natural defense, so the logical solution is to ce the defense in Gushi rather than divided them into two to defend both Gushi and Guangzhou. So Liu Mang crosses out Guangzhou and prefer to concentrate his defenses elsewhere. Now, it is very good, there is Hao Zhao. Liu Mang¡¯s army now is notcking in terms of generals, so Hao Zhao is considered as over-headcount. Xu Sheng¡¯s ck g is currentlycking a deputy, however Liu Mang already reserved that spot for either Wei Yan or Wang Wei.


    Cheng Yu of Urban Army also already had a deputy, Huang Xu!!! Naval unitsmanded by Gan Ning need vice general, but Hao Zhao is a non-swimmer, so no discussion!!! Liu Mang had an idea to form cavalry soldier with Zhao Yun as itsmander, but his deputy is no question asked, is Zhao Yun¡¯s own deputy general. However it is just an idea, because it only have candidates and no warhorse yet. But even if it formed, Hao Zhao¡¯s principle is defensive. Is there any cavalry who excel in defense? NO!!!! What form of cavalry it would be? Mused Liu Mang.


    Damn, why that Zhang Wenyuan did not send this Hao Zhao to Gao Shun?! Grumbled Liu Mang again. Is not that Gao the Silent¡¯s Formation Breaker is a defensive type?! This Hao Zhao fits like glove being there, wearing great shield and machete. Grumbled Liu Mang again. In fact, Zhang Liao had actually already written to Gao Shun. When he wrote to Gao Shun he only received a one word reply. ¡°CANNOT!!!¡± As the position for deputy general has been filled. It is impossible for Gao Shun to kick out that person in favor of Hao Zhao. So Gao Shun can only respond to Zhang Liao with a very firm CANNOT.


    Finally Zhang Liao can only kick him to Liu Mang. Fine, fine! Grumbled Liu Mang. Liu Mang then said to Hao Zhao while smiling ¡°Bodao, Mang understand that your general rmend you toe here and Mang should give you your own division or make you a deputy general!!! But Mang had no more division to form as of now because this army is not yet big and all of the position as deputy general are already filled!!! I cannot switch them out for you!!¡± Hao Zhao¡¯s eyes goes gloomy and said ¡°Zhao understand!!!¡± He really felt that this is the same treatment at the time when he went to Gao Shun. These generals are using old people out of habit rather than new recruits as new recruits will not know their generals routines and training regiment and it is not possible to make them elites in a short time. Originally when Hao Zhao saw the notice, his heart is very excited. Hao Zhao himself held Liu Mang, his little lord, in very high esteem. Not because he is respected by Bing Province Wolf Cavalry and also not because he is close to Lu Bu and Zhang Liao, it is because this little lord brought the highest quality of horses for them to use. Hao Zhao also did not expect much from Liu Mang when he sees him. He just wanted to be ced into Urban Army and have a chance to prove that the strongest defense can defeat a god-of-war like enemy. Now listening to Liu Mang¡¯s words, made him dejected. His words meaning that he must go back to Shucheng and return to Bing Province Wolf Cavalry. That is still good!!! Back together with familiar brothers and great general is also good!!! Thought Hao Zhao. Is not returning there is the same as now? Hao Zhao then excused himself ¡°Zhao will not both¨C¡± but when Hao Zhao not yet finished, suddenly Liu Mang interrupt him. Hearing Liu Mang¡¯s interruption made Hao Zhao¡¯s eyes glimmering with hope again.


    ¡°But!!!¡± That is Liu Mang¡¯s word of interruption. Liu Mang also knows that Hao Zhao¡¯s mood is certainly not pleasant, after all he came here with hope in his heart. Were not for Zhang Liao¡¯s letter, Liu Mang will definitely put him as one of Urban Army officers. But that letter exist, and it is full of praise. If Hao Zhao were not put in an excellent position, he is afraid of Zhang Liao¡¯s critique, therefore Liu Mang really was put in a very difficult position. Liu Mang then pointing to Guangzhou and said ¡°Bodao, look here!!!¡± Hao Zhao then paid attention to the location. Liu Mang then continued ¡°Bodao, this Guangzhou is one of cities belonged to our army and can be considered as our west border. I have already selected defenders for other cities except this one. I want you to be stationed there to guard the city!!!¡± Defending Guangzhou?! Thought Hao Zhao happily and in his eyes is glittering nonstop. To defend is a very sensitive word to Hao Zhao and Hao Zhao is excel in defense. In battle, defense is often not a concern, but in city siege, defense y a vital part in that war. Therefore Hao Zhao¡¯s eyes kept shing with excitement.


    Defending a city is a task of a general or a prefect. Hao Zhao since the beginning had been following Zhang Liao and only followingmand or instruction. But now, Liu Mang unexpectedly asked him to defend a border city. Really can¡¯t be helped if Hao Zhao currently seeing Liu Mang with excitement that can be perceived wrong by any person seeing it. ¡°What is it?!¡± Said Liu Mang nervously. He had been scared by this Hao Zhao¡¯s look. His excited expression really can eat people. Liu Mang had once pulled out this kind of expression before but it is only toward the prettiest girl on campus. But now, he is being stared with that kind of expression by a man no less, how can it made Liu Mang not afraid?


    ¡°For provisions, I will give you 500-shi!!! No, 1000-shi!!! And war funds is 500 taels of gold!!! And troops, I can only give you 500 troops!!!¡± Said Liu Mang nervously while trying to avoid eye contact. Liu Mang give provisions to Hao Zhao amounted to 1000-shi, originally he nned to give only 500-shi as Guangzhou is not a vital ce. But then he remembered that Zhang Liao is the one who rmended Hao Zhao to Liu Mang. Also it is because Liu Mang felt very guilty that he is unable to give talented man a good position so he increased it to 1000-shi. Liu Mang also give Hao Zhao 500 taels of gold, a 1/40 out of 20,000 taels of gold that he was provisioned to. He also give 500 troops, and that is his limit and the one who Liu Mang give to Hao Zhao are new recruits and only the squadmanders are veteran of Lu Bu army.


    ¡°Is it enough?!¡± Asked Liu Mang. Liu Mang was still feeling very guilty!!! If Hao Zhao stayed in Bing Province Wolf Cavalry, he will be apanymander now, leading 1,000 cavalry troops and since cavalry soldier equal to 10 infantry soldiers, Hao Zhao can be said to leading 10,000 infantry troops. But now, 1,000 cavalry is no more changed into 500 infantry soldiers. Liu Mang¡¯s heart felt really afraid!! Afraid that Hao Zhao will be unsatisfied, so right now Liu Mang¡¯s expression is very not good. Who can expect that Hao Zhao is really excited and do not really care about the amount that was provided to him. All he cared is that he is assigned to guard Guangzhou and Guangzhou is still a big city. Liu Mang essentially regard him as a senior general to guard that ce and that ce is the one ce that he had full hands-on approach on it. With Guangzhou as his base, Hao Zhao also had opportunity to test out his defensive maneuvers and weaponry such as rolling chained boulders, boiled kerosene, boiled water!!! Rockets!!!! Hao Zhao now really cannot wait to go to Guangzhou and dress up and arm his city. Hao Zhao just kept silent, made Liu Mang more guilty and made him increased his chips.


    ¡°Okay, I will give you 1000 troops and no more!!! If you ask for more, I will proceed with my initial offer!!!¡± Said Liu Mang. Liu Mang then choose 1,000 people out from those who came to answer his job advertisement and also that people must not be a scribe. Children from poor families, all want to make a name out of themselves and want to perform a lot of merit. Although it is like that, but some of them can be categorized as a going-to-be a general and a not-going-to-be a general. Liu Mang weeded them out through battle, if you are strong then you have skill. These people were epted by Liu Mang personally. At that time Liu Mang is standing on the stage and throwing out gold coins toward them, and they surrender themselves to him. Liu Mang¡¯s message is very simple: Follow me, and you will have gold, you will have food. If you don¡¯t follow me, just go die. This Liu Mang provided simple test, go and test for a job of your own choosing. If you think you are suited to be a sergeant, then challenge every divisions sergeant, if you win, you are a sergeant. Being a sergeant, you devote yourself to apanymander. If you want to be apanymander, go challengepanymander. If you win, simrly, you bepanymander and so on. If you lose the challenge, it is fine!!! You can challenge it againter for promotion.


    With that kind of test, Liu Mang¡¯s army sergeant is kept rotating and their number is around hundreds. While battallionmander had less rotation like that as being a batallionmander would require skill in martial arts, at least third-ss general¡¯s skill. Such person are Chu Zhongtian and Er Gou Zi. ck g is subjected more to this substitution. The Urban Army is substituted by Danyang soldiers who had an excellent reputation in one-on-one battle. For the ck g, the substitution only happens between recruits as the original amount of ck g only left 1,000 troops with most of them died in battle. It can be said that Liu Mang had assistants in order to weed out those people as they are also needed when the army began to grow and expand. These assistants are weed into his army immediately and will not appear in battlefield as basic officer or demoted to basic officer.


    Hao Zhao then finally responded ¡°It is enough little lord! And thank you for additional 500 troops!!!¡± while cupping his fist. Hao Zhao is really happy now, because he can put his notes into practice. What is more happier and more fun than this for Hao Zhao? ¡°Very well!!!¡± Liu Mang nodded and continued ¡°You go find Xu Shu, my military adviser. Pass my message and have him provide you troops and ordnance!!!¡± Finally Liu Mang managed to send this Hao Zhao well. People with connection is the most hardest people to handle. Liu Mang initially won¡¯t spare a nce to Hao Zhao, but after that, he felt guilt from the bottom of his heart and provided him with a base and troops. And this event will bring him a pleasant surpriseter!!! This story of that will be toldter.


    After Hao Zhao left, Liu Mang¡¯s tent door is lifted and Yang Honging in greeting him ¡°Master of the house!!!¡± and cupping his fist.


    ¡°Oh, Uncle Hong. What is the matter?¡± Asked Liu Mang who quickly noticed Yang Hong.


    Yang Hong then reported ¡°There are still people who refused to join.¡± Liu Mang just puts out indifference face and asked ¡°How many people?!¡± Yang Hong continued ¡°12 people in total!!!¡±


    Hmm, 12 people eh?! I will visit them again, but I need to think of what to do if they kept refused Thought Liu Mang, then Liu Mang closed his eyes to think a while. After that he opened his eyes, and said this decisively in cold tone ¡°Kill all of them!!! Don¡¯t make a mess out of them!!!¡± ¡°Yes sir!!!¡± Yang Hong cupped his fist and quickly retreated from his tent.


    Yang Hong did not say anything to Liu Mang, that among these people who refused to join, there is a celebrity named Wang Can among them. Wang Can, styled name Zhongxuan or better known with his nickname ¡°Wang The Iron Brush!!!¡± He is known as one of Seven Schrs of Jian¡¯an period. His talent was first recognized


    by a known schr called Cai Yong. During period of Chuping Year 2 (192 AD), his native home Guanzhong was hit by unrest caused by Yellow Turban Rebellion, so he fled his home and seek refuge in Liu Biao in Jing Province for 10 years. However his talent were buried as he is not appreciated by Liu Biao. So, when Liu Mang send out job advertisement, he is really excited ande filled with hope.


    He is already prepared in his heart to join Liu Mang army, but Liu Mang¡¯s words to rece nobles, grew great hatred and disgust in his heart toward Liu Mang. He wanted to leave immediately and spread Liu Mang¡¯s ugly truth to the whole nation. But he never expected to be quarantined and controlled by Xu Shu!!!! After that, Liu Mang visited them those who refused and even had a personal conversation with Wang Can even though Liu Mang did not know who he is. Unfortunately, all of them gave one big voice ¡°NO!!!¡± So, since all of you said NO, I can only send you to die Thought Liu Mang. Killing you now is much better than letting you all be my enemies. Thought Liu Mang silently. Liu Mang will treat Wei Yan the same as all of them, if he persist not to surrender, THEN DIE!!!!

 Chapter 242 - Army Prepare For Battle!

    Chapter 242 ¨C Army Prepare For Battle!


    It has been two days now since Wei Yan and Liu Mang¡¯sst interaction. Since then, Wei Yan has been kneeling without food or drink. Now Huainan is in rainy season, so during these two days there has been light rain everywhere, Liu Mang then thought Maybe, the two days of rain hadpletely washed away Wei Yan¡¯s arrogance.


    Liu Mang then approached Wei Yan¡¯s back silently and said ¡°So, are you mind clear now?!¡±


    ¡°Hrm?!¡± Wei Yan just growled softly, his mind is not in sync with his body. His mind and body is exhausted from kneeling two days straight adding with his injury as well, this kind of thing is not any ordinary person can handle. So, Wei Yan did not hear anything that Liu Mang just said.


    ¡°I asked you, IS YOUR MIND CLEAR NOW?!¡± Said Liu Mang again but with very impatient tone.


    ¡°I, me...¡± Wei Yan stuttered. He really do not know how to reply that question. He has knelt for two days and had been in anger out of shame, but yesterday, he came to a realization that Liu Mang¡¯s words are the truth. It is true he has a skill in martial arts and that¡¯s it, he had no more assets to support him. This is the time of chaos and the need for talented person is littering here and there, but this is also an age where talented person need to be rmended first!!! And even if he got a person who can rmend him, that person needs to be a noble. If that person is not a noble, they would not have enough money to promote him. He had been Jing Province gate captain for so many years. He only have a measly number of soldiers under him and his name in Jing Province payroll is only there for embezzlement. That was the treatment he received by being a coarse fellow that he is.


    Wei Yan himself can return to Jing Province, but if he goes back, would not that just returning to his previous lifestyle. Mingling every day? This year Wei Yan is 30 years old, how can he afford to live like that again?! He is terrified thinking such thought and his heart is already decided that he is willing to submit under Liu Mang under his own condition. And after that, he quickly changed his lord to Lu Bu. But perhaps, before that he can take advantage of Liu Mang army to make himself his own division. And if the worst case happens, he already had men loyal to him, and at that time who can take him on? Actually isn¡¯t what Wei Yan want to do now, is pretty simr in the original history? Killing his lord, Changsha governor Han Xuan, so he can take refuge on Liu Bei. Han Xuan himself, although not an excellent lord, actually treated Wei Yan really well. Wei Yan assignment as gate captain, is actually promoted by Han Xuan from just a regr soldier. And how Wei Yan repaid Han Xuan? By killing him, and it made Huang Zhong stunned, unable to do anything.


    So, after Wei Yan surrendered to Escapist Liu, Huang Zhong also surrendered. But both of them kept their distance from him. And the reason Zhuge Liang always wary of Wei Yan is because the way he treated his old lord Han Xuan. It led Zhuge Liang to tell Liu Bei that the very reason that Wei Yan killed Han Xuan is because he desired for riches and honor. Then Liu Mang said in very harsh tone ¡°YOU SHUT UP!!!!¡± while pointing toward his face. Liu Mang will not listen to Wei Yan¡¯s fealty. This kind of man would only say ¡°I am loyal¡± in front of you and then scheme behind your back.


    Liu Mang then stretched out two fingers and said ¡°I will give you two options now!!!¡± After that he close one of his finger and said ¡°One!! You go back to Jing Province, return as a gate captain and MINGLE FOR THE REST OF YOUR LIFE!!!!¡± Mingle for the rest of your life!!! Wei Yan felt really hurt by those words. He wanted to refute but was unable to find any words, so he just kept silent. Liu Mang then opened again his finger that just closed and continued ¡°Two!!! You ept my offer, and I will give you a chance to prove yourself!!!¡± Liu Mang then extended his olive branch. Actually, before Liu Mang had finished that entire sentence, Wei Yan already spoke with hoarse voice ¡°Wei Yan, Wei Wenchang, is willing to do what Milord¡¯s wishes!!!¡± Liu Mang then sneered ¡°Oh, is that right!!! Very well then, you go to Urban Army then, if you wish to stay here.¡±


    Urban Army? Thought Wei Yan, and that thought invigorate his spirit. Urban Army is one of Liu Mang¡¯s elite. It not onlyprised of heavy armored soldiers, but also have a squad of 200 heavy cavalries. In Jing Province, Wei Yan had heard Urban Army performance where they were defending Wancheng. Defeating 100,000 troops of Sun Ce army. Who would not want to lead such prestigious army? Then Wei Yan thought again. Isn¡¯t Urban Army already had a leader and vice leader? The leader is Cheng Yu and he probably one of Bing Province Army officer, and the vice leader is Huang Xu, son of that veteran general. Then what position will this man give me?! Liu Mang then give the answer ¡°Of course, you are to be an ordinary soldier!!!¡± Liu Mang impossible not to notice Wei Yan¡¯s happy face. Want tomand my own army, huh? Know your ce, Wei Yan. Sneered Liu Mang in his heart. Urban Army is Liu Mang¡¯s own brainchild. If not his most trusted person assigned to manage them, how can he stay calm? The person who most familiar with Liu Mang is Cheng Yu. Cheng Yu saved him when he¡¯s about to be killed by Xiahou De, and Liu Mang repaid him with many miracles from the future. They trusted each other deeply.


    Regarding Huang Xu, he is Huang Zhong¡¯s son. Liu Mang rescued Huang Xu and in turn he had both Huang Xu and Huang Zhong loyalty to the end and be one of Liu Mang¡¯s family member. Huang Zhong himself is devoted to be a bodyguard and already given up leading an army. Therefore, in order not to let Huang Xu disappointed, he paired Huang Xu with his trusted friend Cheng Yu and fortunately he is also a talented person. Hell will turn cold first before Liu Mang allowed Wei Yan to lead Urban Army instead of Cheng Yu or Huang Xu. Liu Mang rated that this Wei Yan¡¯s truly surrendered in his heart to be less than 50%. So, he assigned him to be Urban Army troops, in hope that his arrogance and wildness will bepletely destroyed.


    ¡°If you ept my offer, look for Cheng Yu. I don¡¯t think you arecking in talent, as you still have your martial arts!!! Regarding reward and punishment of our army, you know it already. If you are confident that you can reach high, then prove it. If not, the you can leave anytime and you will hear the phrase ¡°useless¡± wherever you go. Front door is there, if you want to leave, go ahead!!!!¡± Said Liu Mang sternly. Liu Mang then just leave without even waiting for Wei Yan to give his response. He then just spoke in his heart ¡°Wei Yan, oh Wei Yan, don¡¯t disappoint me!!!¡± Liu Mang came alone to meet Wei Yan because Huang Zhong, Huang Xu and Gan Ning are ordered to be on guard. If Wei Yan left Hefei, then the three of them will deal with him. Don¡¯t me Liu Mang being cruel and merciless.


    Liu Mang cannot attend to Wei Yan anymore, because he need to prepare his army for sortie. Shouchun is still in Escapist Liu¡¯s hand, and must be retaken, otherwise the whole Lujiang will be exposed to Escapist Liu. Liu Mang also need a region near waterway, as he needs to train his naval troops and also to create docks to repair ships. If not, then what is the use of those artisans extorted from Sun Ce and Liu Biao? Liu Mang then inquired Yang Hong ¡°Uncle Hong, what is the situation now?¡± Yang Hong is responsible for Liu Mang army¡¯s intelligence now simr when he was Yuan Shu¡¯s intelligence officer. Also, he had allocated 3,000 taels of gold to Yang Hong, because he knew that one of most importantmodities in war times is intelligence.


    Yang Hong then lowered his head and said ¡°Report Milord. Here is the intelligence!!! Shouchun is being guarded by Guan Yu Guan Yunchang, his subordinate numbered 10,000 troops! Most of them are Qing Province soldier!!!¡± Really his ability for diplomacy and intelligence gathering is really good. Yang Hong then continued ¡°Most of his troops is ced at South Gate!!! Their numbers is 7000 troops!¡± Hmm, south gate, eh? Thought Liu Mang while cing his palm on his chin. His beard is growing out, he need to shave ¡®em. Out of 10,000 soldiers, 7,000 had been ced on South Gate and the rest of them are spread out to three other gates. Isn¡¯t the South Gate where we are going? Nice thinking, Lord Guan The Second. You really give no room for mistakes in defending Shouchun. But no matter how prepared you are, I will take Shouchun! Thought Liu Mang. Then Liu Mang asked Xu Shu ¡°Yuanzhi, how do you see this?!¡± With an excellent adviser beside Liu Mang, there is no need for him to think alone. ¡°Hmm, Shouchun, 10,000 troops. Hmm.....¡± Xu Shu is muttering words, his brow knitted and doing a hard thinking. Xu Shu had also obtained a lot of information from Yang Hong. This Shouchun is a very strong city, constructed and reinforced by Yuan Shu Yuan Gonglu. Though the city was eventually broken by Old Cao, but on the initial attack, it still stood strong until Old Cao destroy four dams that is encircling Shouchun, and because it is rainy season, the assault is relentless from Ying river and Huaihe river.


    During the initial attack, Shouchun remained strong and had Old Cao continued the assault, the result will be catastrophic for both sides. So, Old Cao, using Cheng Yu¡¯s advice, destroyed those four dams in order to flush him out simr to what he did in Battle of Xiapi, but what Shouchun¡¯s faced was far worse than Xiapi as Shouchun¡¯snd topography is lower than Xiapi. When Xiapi was flooded, they still can fight on the city gate like siege battle, but Shouchun was flooded, the water can reach city wall. So, Yuan Shu can only retreat from Shouchun, but the city and its wall is only damaged a little. So, when he returned to Shouchun after everything had calmed down, Shouchun can still be his capital and can be restored to its original state.


    At that time, Yang Hong was the one who was assigned for Shouchun restoration. He reinforced those four dams and he also changed its water course for irrigation of Shouchun and Huainan. They were constructed and managed solely by Yuan Shu army and a fewmoners to fill the dam. However, now is not a rainy season so flooding Shouchun was not an option.


    Xu Shu then said his idea ¡°Milord, what if we return to Lujiang first, we restore docks in Lujiang, build battle ship. With naval unit led by Gan Ning, we strike north gate of Shouchun from Huaihe river. And then we do pincer attack using both Urban Army and ck g attack Shouchun south gate. Under this pressure, Liu Bei army will fall. Yang Hong then argued ¡°But, Liu Bei still have more troops than us!¡± Xu Shu thenughed ¡°Haha, if he want to increase his troops or send reinforcements, he must send them over here through air!!!¡± Xu Shu knew Liu Mang¡¯s naval units capability. 7,000 naval troops able to annihte 30,000 Jiangdong naval troops and right now Liu Mang¡¯s naval units personnel had raised into 12,000 troops and Liu Bei¡¯s total troops is only 40,000 troops. How many more can he allocate to build naval units? By constructing warship in Lujiang, naval troops can use Ying river and Huai river to attack north gate from Anfeng and Tianjin and with pincer attack, Guan Yu will be isted and his fate will be up to Liu Mang army. Even if not attack Shouchun, as long as he can kept the blockade, sooner orter Guan Yu will starve.


    Liu Mang then praised Xu Shu ¡°Yuanzhi, nice idea!!!¡± Really, an adviser n is covering up everything and can made Lord Guan The Second unable to escape, Liu Bei will lose an army as well his sworn brother¡¯s life. If that is the case, then Liu Mang can just prepare his strongest division and attack. However, after Liu Mang¡¯s praisees his critique, he shook his head and said ¡°Yuanzhi¡¯s stratagem is very good, but our army iscking time to do that!¡± In Lujiang can build dock, can create repair shop on every counties and prefectures but how long can it be realized? For 12,000 Gan Ning¡¯s naval troops. Liu Mang must build at least 50 warship in order to do naval battle again. Liu Mang do not want to construct the primitive ships again, so he must produce new ships and also need to test itt. Liu Mang do not want Guan Yu kept his eyes on him from Shouchun.


    If he followed Xu Shu¡¯s idea, it will take at least 6 months before Shouchun would be captured, and that is IF there were noplications. A half year gap is too big and had too many variables to consider!!! So, Liu Mang chose not to ept his proposal. Xu Shu then asked ¡°Then, what is Milord¡¯s n to attack?!¡± Xu Shu had little doubts on his stratagem as his stratagem is already the best that he can concoct considering all variables. Liu Mang¡¯s total soldier is only 18,000 troops. Urban Army and ck g are both heavy armor infantries, unsuitable for siege warfare and the rest 12,000 of them are naval units and if asked to do siege, they will all fall down like flies.


    ¡°Of course, direct assault!!!¡± Said Liu Mang decisively. Liu Mang had said what Xu Shu not want to hear the most, direct assault!!! Guan Yu¡¯s men got 10,000 troops and Liu Mang got less than 20,000 troops. Guan Yu is never a vegetarian, he is also a general who had gone through many battles, and his men as Yang Hong¡¯s reported were Qing Province soldiers. And why the name Qing Province soldier was so familiar? Because it is Lu Bu army¡¯s old enemies. When Old Cao attacked Xu Province, he used Qing Province soldier as vanguards. Previously they are Yellow Turban¡¯s remnant, they were rounded by Old Cao when they were scattered. Being remnant of Yellow Turban themselves, basically they can be called elites. Old Cao gathered 300,000 young and healthy remnants of Yellow Turbans. Added with their family members, the number make up more than 1 million people. Those numbers are achieved when Old Caoid his foundation for Wei Kingdom in Central ins. (TN: Another nonsense sentence written by author to elongate the chapter. p p p)


    Out of 300,000 troops. Old Cao assigned 100,000 troops in order to form Qing Province Elite in his crusade against Lu Bu. Those who were selected be more desperate and why is that? Because they fear of die by starvation. Cao Cao who provided them with berth and food, they regard him as their savior and willing to go to the bitter end for Cao Cao. And there is a rumor that they had eaten human flesh before. At that time, although Cheng Yu (advisor) had gone his length to make sure provision notcking, the rumor proved to be true. So, these Qing Province elite are hungry ghosts!!! They can fight with Bing Province Wolf Cavalry on equal ground!!! Their prowess is so much that Guo Jia just shook his head with a ¡°too bad¡± expression when Lu Bu did not hear what Chen Gong was advising. The big result is the Qing Province soldiers defeated Wolf cavalry. And now, Guan Yu¡¯s subordinate are those 10,000 Qing Province hungry ghosts!!! These are Cao Cao¡¯s gift in order to help him conquer this nation. Who had ever thought, that Escapist Liu quickly betrayed him and bring his gift with himself. Originally Liu Bei had 20,000 Qing Province Soldiers and after he killed Che Zhou, he snatched 20,000 Qing Province soldier that was stationed in Xiapi, bringing it total to 40,000 troops. When he was expelled from Xu Province and run to Runan, their numbers down again to around 20,000 troops. And half of them were given to Guan Yu by Escapist Liu.


    Launching direct assault with only 18,000 soldiers of Liu Mang army, is 100% impossible as Shouchun is not any weaker than Wancheng in terms of defensive strength. Even Sun Ce¡¯s 100,000 troops is impossible to prate Wancheng, how could Liu Mang with only 18,000 troops can hope to win? Providing 12,000 out of them are naval units. Even if they managed to just scale the city wall, their casualties will be catastrophic, then leaving Liu Mang with only two roads, either return back to Lujiang or request reinforcement from Lu Bu, both paths are really tainting his reputation.


    ¡°Milord, direct assault is out of question!!!¡± Replied Xu Shu. Xu Shu really feared that Liu Mang has be obstinate and opinionated as he has been winning all his battle so far. And if that is the case, then what is the use of Xu Shu now? Liu Mang just smiled and said ¡°Yuanzhi, do you really think I am stupid?!¡± Doing direct assault, hell even Chen Old Man and Lu Bu will definitely chew Liu Mang out for thinking this stratagem. No good will evere out from direct assault. Result of direct assault can be seen during Mt. Bagong initial assault. They almost averted huge casualties, and after that the good Zang Ba led them to climb the mountain. ¡°But Milord.....!¡± Replied Xu Shu quickly. While on the other side, Yang Hong just being silent and said nothing, calm as mountain. Liu Mang then teased Xu Shu ¡°Yuanzhi!!! Look atUncle Hong, if you keep being like this, your chi will be unstable!!!¡±


    ¡°Ai, my chi is unstable is because of Milord!!!¡± Replied Xu Shu in tired tone. Schrs like Xu Shu loved to cultivate chi. The art is not a Taoist skill, but it is a word for being in a state of calmness. Anytime, anywhere, one must be calm. Even if Mt. Tai copsed in front of him, even if the world is suddenly destroyed, he must be calm. That is the literal definition of cultivating chi!!! But Liu Mang said is not that kind of chi! It meant, Xu Shu kept pestering him with thousand of questions. Xu Shu then calm himself down and said ¡°Milord, you should have known this!! If we do direct assault, our loss will be too big. Half of us will perish at minimum. Even at the end, Shouchun is liberated, the gain is smaller than the loss!!!¡±


    ¡°Half troops dead?! Tsk tsk tsk, Yuanzhi, you really overestimate Lord Guan The Second!!!¡± Said Liu Mang while doing ¡°tsk tsk¡± gesture. Xu Shu then replied again ¡°What about the casualties? It is impossible you don¡¯t think that. Milord, don¡¯t underestimate Guan Yu Guan Yunchang!!!¡± Before Xu Shue to Hefei, he had decided that there is two warlords had an optimistic future, that is Liu Mang and Liu Bei. Why he also considered Liu Bei? It is because Liu Bei had 3 great subordinates, that are Guan Yu, Zhang Fei and Chen Dao and the three of them canmand soldiers. And because Liu Bei iscking strategist, when Xu Shu arrived there to serve him, he will sure be given heavy responsibilities but he was preceded by that ck-faced man. With him being on Liu Bei¡¯s ce first, Xu Shu will only be a second-ss adviser there. Therefore, he better answer Liu Mang job ads first. Regarding the uing battle, the Qing Province soldier that Guan Yumanded, its efficiency is no less strong than Urban Army and ck g. Also ck g¡¯s and Urban Army¡¯s equipment weighed around 100 jin, how can they scale the wall? How can they siege? While Xu Shu is confused, Liu Mang intervened and said ¡°Casualties? No, no. There will be no casualties in this battle. Also if this Guan Yu Guan Yunchang knows his limit and is able to think, I will show him a way out. If not, then he shall die in this Shouchun by my hands!!!¡± Liu Mang¡¯s mouth curled up. He did not want to kill Guan Yu as he still had respect for him. But if he persistently guarded Souchun till the very end, Liu Mang will turn Shouchun into his very own Maicheng. (TN: Maicheng is where Guan Yu lost and killed)


    ¡°Then what is your n?!¡± Asked Xu Shu. He had discovered that Liu Mang is a little lunatic. Not injuring even one person on his side? Also can make Guan Yu escape? If this is not lunatic, what it can be said? Liu Mang then patted Xu Shu¡¯s shoulder ¡°Haha!!! Yuanzhi, I know you will not believe what I just said, so, let me just show you, what I have in store!¡±

 Chapter 243 - Brother Zhuge Become An Official

    Chapter 243 ¨C Brother Zhuge Be An Official


    Liu Mang¡¯s army finally began its movement after being in Hefei for nearly one month. During this time, both ck g and Urban Army trained themselves whenever got any times and although they are yet to reach their before elite status, they benefited a lot from their training. Job advertisement that Liu Mang created, had brought him a lot of benefits. Liu Mang also had prepared defenders for Gushi, Anfeng, Hefei and Lujiang. 12,000 Gan Ning naval units were sent back toward Lujiang. Liu Mang needed divide the naval units into two division of naval units, one in Shouchun, one in Lujiang as well docks and repair shops and construct them with maximum speed in order to beunched together as soon as possible.


    Those who entered the army that Liu Mang selected is around 8,000 people. Those who can enter ck g and Urban Army are 3,000 people, causing their numbers totaled 9,000 people!!! The remaining 5,000 people weremoner who only asking for food from Liu Mang, but their body is healthy and strong. If not, how can they walk so far? So, Liu Mang takes them in, and divided them into 5 to apany magistrates of each Gushi, Anfeng, Hefei and Lujiang to guard those cities. The others was assigned as garrison troops as field units already had Urban Army and ck g. Liu Mang also pulled out 200 troops of heavy cavalries, although Liu Mang¡¯s subordinates all not riding white horses, their heavy armor is silver colored. Also Liu Mang also ordered his men sew two piece of clothingst night, to create one set of Chang Pao (Olden times chinese male robe) for all of them to use.


    And theirmander is, of course, Zhao Yun. Although Liu Mang has yet to give a squadron name for those 200 heavy cavalries, however since Zhao Yun is the one who is leading it, its name is, of course, the Prating White Horse Cavalry, although their number is much less than what Zhao Yun used to lead. To remedy this problem, Liu Mang has kept increasing his armaments and production of heavy armors. And the roadblock for expanding cavalries is warhorse. Hebei region is impossible to send out warhorse again. If one wants to obtain warhorse, there are only two ways. One, is by traversing through Jiangdong and buy horse from Liaodong. Second, is travel through Jing Province and goes to Liang Province to buy horse. Both of them are not viable options as of now. Buying through Jiangdong, is 100% not a viable option as when Jiangdong army saw Lu Bu army merchant ships or warships, they will sink it as soon as possible. Although Liu Biao of Jing Province is still on amicable terms with Lu Bu army, but importing warhorse through Jing Province? It will surely confiscated by Liu Biao¡¯s customs. Jing Province Liu Biao is only one problem, buying horse from Liang Province, they must pass Zhang Lu of Hanzhong¡¯s territory, Zhang Xiu of Fort Wan¡¯s territory for them to reach Shouchun and they also need to pass Runan. The journey will be arduous.


    Another way to obtain warhorse, is to mate those Arabian warhose that Liu Mang brought!!! The males are not castrated and have many mares, but spring already passed and their mating season already ended!!! So, this year is impossible to give birth to foals. Can only wait for the next spring for mating season. Even using that method, they also need to prepare a substitute for those warhorse, otherwise when they give birth to foals, what ride is avable to those Bing Province Wolf Cavalry?


    Since Liu Mang publicized job ads, all warlords interest on him was extinguished. After all, Liu Mang¡¯s job ads offended nobles in this very nation. Not to mention, all warlords is doing their own war here and there with the most obvious ones from Liu Mang¡¯s side were Liu Biao of Jing Province and Sun Ce of Jiangdong, their fire can even be seen from Liu Mang¡¯s position. From the intel, Sun Ce army got the upper hand again. That is because in Sun Ce army appeared a capable person. He solely transformed the warship anatomy and durability. He used twice of the required lumber in order to make a warship, he also covered the surface of the warship in mixed molten copper and molten iron, improving its defense while adding weight, so as not to tumble the ship. Also even at the end of Eastern Han Dynasty, warship were built with watertightpartments and it made the warship extremely durable. Even if they were riddled with arrow, even if they were zed with fire, even if the hull was shot through, as long as the watertightpartment is notpromised, the warship will not sink. Such results can be seen when Liu Biao of Jing Province and Sun Ce are doing naval battle. When Liu Biao¡¯s navy was shot, they sink almost immediately, but Sun Ce army¡¯s warship did not. Although the surface damage is serious but because of watertightpartment, it will not sink into the water. Sun Ce army can just tow them back to the dock, order artisans to repair the ships, resupply the ship with crews and it will be back again for action.


    On the contrary of Sun Ce¡¯s advantage, Jing Province naval units¡¯ casualties is a little heavy as ship repairing cost is massively lower to the cost of building another ship. Jing Province will have to source a lot of money again and even if they are rich, they cannotst long enough with damage like this. Before long, Huangzhou city as well Wuchang lost again and again. And right now Jiangdong navy is starting to approach Sanjiangkou. If Sanjiangkou were lost as well, Jing Province navy will return to the state when they still don¡¯t have ballistae.


    Jiangdong has been suppressing lot of anger. They spent a lot of money to obtain the ballistae blueprint from Liu Mang of Lu Bu army. They are preparing a lot of ballistae in order to catch Jing Province off guard. They even gave several thousand artisans, along with a lot of precious metals and jewelries in order Lu Bu army tomit themselves, not to give the blueprint to Jing Province in one month. One month is enough to fit all of Jiangdong¡¯s warship with ballistae.


    However, who knows Liu Mang yed them both. He did not sell the blueprint, he sold the ballistae along with the warship. It is really unexpected that they are the one who were caught off guard by Jing Province. If not for Zhou Yu¡¯s decisive action, having obtained information about ballistae beforehand, perhaps Kuai Liang already wiped out all of them. But even with that advantage, Zhou Yu still lost in his expedition and retreated, their casualties amounted to Han Dang¡¯s fleet wiped out. And now, since Sun Ce of Jiangdong did not dare to aggravate Lu Bu army, Liu Biao of Jing Province will be his target of anger. Sun Ce, Taishi Ci, Zhou Yu, Lu Su all pulled out in order to do battle with Liu Biao. Their already magnificent roster is bing more magnificent with addition of the rear managed by Zhang Zhao and his younger brother, Sun Quan.


    Jing Province then also prepared their own roster with Wen Ping as their general, supported by Huang Zu. Regarding Kuai bros, even though they are first-ss adviser, they don¡¯t have the ability to manage people. With that disadvantage, Jing Province Navy iscking one of crucialponent, but suddenly the problem is suddenly solved as when Liu Biao is still stumped suddenly there is a god-ranked figure that joined the Jing Province Army.


    That person¡¯s name is Zhuge Liang, Taoist name is Sleeping Dragon. He is not yet entered into office, but his reputation is very big!!! So much that there is a saying, the one who obtained Sleeping Dragon and Fledgling Phoenix shall conquer this nation!!! That saying might be a little exaggerated, but it is the ancient¡¯s way of promoting. Who would use a person without reputation? Since Zhuge Liang¡¯s reputation is so great, when he entered Jing Province Army, Liu Biao is extremely happy. He has been wishing to obtain talented people for Jing Province for far too long. In this chaos times, his Jing Province is a haven, therefore many famous schrs and talented people, such person Master Sima Hui, Taoist name Master Shuijing and Pangde Gong or Pang Gong (Lord Pang). Liu Biao of Jing Province had visited them for don¡¯t know how many times, hoping that these people will be an official of Jing Province. But Liu Biao always returned empty-handed, as they did not like Liu Biao. ording to them, a person like Liu Biao who only seek to protect his inheritance is not worth their service. So, Liu Biao can only have his heart broken by those people.


    And now Zhuge Liang is conducting a contradictory act toward Master Shuijing. He actually took up official post in Jing Province. A person this talented is joining Jing Province made Liu Biao happy to no end. And it made him thinking in his senility, maybe just maybe these talented people will eventually join Liu Biao. When Zhuge Liang joined Liu Biao¡¯s army, everybody except him, think he is insane and gone loopy!!! Zhuge Liang just stay silent and calm as usual, however that cked-face in Runan when hearing this news, he is shocked for quite some time.


    After Zhuge Liang joins Liu Biao army, he rejected Liu Biao¡¯s offer to be governor of Xiangyang, instead he insisted to Liu Biao that he must goes to the army, helping Wen Ping and Huang Zu protecting Jiangxia as the situation is no good. Their casualties is too high, Wen Ping hired soldiers out of 70,000 troops were thinned out to less than 50,000 troops. Their warships losses are also suffered serious damage, so much that Jing Province naval personnel already give themselves up, lost their courage and want to return to Jing Province. Liu Biao also had did the worst case scenario. If Jiangxia is to be lost, all of them to retreat to Shiyang, Wulin and Chibi and maintain status quo with Sun Ce army. Now Zhuge Liang¡¯s request to be sent to the front, of course Liu Biao not agree at the beginning. He is afraid Zhuge Liang is harmed and his image who already not good to begin with will be destroyedpletely. Master Shuijing probably will criticize him following the rest of the schrs despising him. Fortunately before Zhuge Liang arrived, Master Shuijing and Pang Gong (Lord Pang) paid him a visit and said Zhuge Liang want to work for Inspector of Jing Province Liu Biao, in order to protect his homnd from Sun Ce. Zhuge Liang¡¯s second hometown is Nanyang, Jing Province. So Jing Province can be considered second homnd to him.


    Cai Mao and Zhang Yun and other nobles who heard Zhuge Liang¡¯s request all in once voice supporting his decision. They all wanted this Zhuge Liang to go to the front. Being a governor of Xiangyang is a very big position. Xiangyang is the wealthiest city out of all Jing Province cities. All merchants are gathered there,municating there, doing their trading there. That means the tax revenue is really good, equalling to half of Jing Province whole revenue. So, being a governor of Xiangyang is such a pretty prosperous position, and Cai Mao and the others will not let anyone take that position except for them. The Kuai brothers are also acquaintated well with Master Shuijing and Lord Pang and they also want to see what kind of person Master Shuijing¡¯s protege is. However, regarding the position governor of Xiangyang, both of them don¡¯t want the position as well, but they also don¡¯t want outsider to be governor of Xiangyang. So, with everyone¡¯s effort, Zhuge Liang smoothly be Jiangxia army military adviser, governing 50,000 troops. His influence is further expanded when Liu Biao wrote a letter saying ¡°Everything must consult military adviser Kongming before taking action!!!¡± Cutting Wen Ping rights severely as everything must report first to Zhuge Liang.


    Regarding Huang Zu of Jiangxia. Although Jiangxia is his domain but that ce is almost exhausted to the extent due to constant battles that protecting it is meaningless and finally Jiangxia is lost. So now, he returned in shame and anger. Since Huang n is one of four biggest ns in Jing Province, Liu Biao gave Lingling Commandery and Guiyang Commandery for him to appease and to encourage Huang Zu. Even Huang Zu also was given 1,000 personal troops in order for him to take office. Hmm, Zhuge Liang? Wen Ping is knitting his brow. In his hand, there is the letter from Liu Biao which content is the one written above but with addition that Zhuge Liang is sent to be Wen Ping¡¯s assistant. Wen Ping knows about Zhuge Liang of Nanyang, the Sleeping Dragon. Although Wen Ping respected his talent, but he would rather keep this people off distance. He knows that this person had talent and famous throughout thend, but nobody knows his real situation and Wen Ping is not one to specte a person. Now it is different, Zhuge Kongming has took up an office, and be one of Liu Biao¡¯s men. He also said that he is to be Zhuge Liang¡¯s assistant, therefore making Wen Ping a senior general, an assistant toward a neer. How would Wen Ping feel?


    Wen Ping indeed is a general in Jing Province but he always is Huang Zu¡¯s subordinate. However, Huang Zu onlymanded 20,000 troops, while Wen Ping ismanding 50,000 troops. With thisparison, it is safe to say that the decision-maker is Wen Ping. And now with Huang Zu returned to Jing Province, Wen Ping should be themander right? Unfortunately not. He didn¡¯t have real power before, he don¡¯t have power now, he is just waiting for Zhuge Liang to take over his leadership baton. (TN: Poor Wen Ping, you are mistreated but still a loyal SOB, if I were you, I will slit Huang Zu¡¯s throat and takemand for myself)


    Kongming, why are you in Jing Province? The cked-face person is stunned. He is currently sitting inside Runan Government office, reading the intel in his hand. He and Zhuge Liang had a bet to serve their own wise lord together and after several years, they would meet again once more topare whose lord is the better one. He had traveled to meet his wise lord and finally show his face to this nation. Who had ever expected that his wise lord give him big responsibility. Now, he and Kongming¡¯s wise lord is about to do battle, so he expect to fight against his old friend, so he done a very careful preparation to fight a good battle, but whoever thought that this eventes out. What are you thinking of, Kongming? The cked-face man sighed and really could not see him through.


    What is Zhuge Liang really thinking? He didn¡¯t know that Kongming is already nned to go to Lujiang after Battle of Wancheng, but because of that job advertisement, he changed direction. Why, you ask? The reason it is because the job advertisement that Liu Mang sent out, is good for short term but not good for long term, as it offended this nation¡¯s nobles and its loss outweigh its profit. Offending nobles is never a good thing, as they are influential and respected over their regions. An obvious example, Jing Province had 4 big ns governing it. Liu n even though it is the royalty, he still need to appease other nobles in order to be epted in Jing Province. At that time, Liu Biao chose Cai n and marry Cai Mao¡¯s younger sister in order to appease other nobles as they are the biggest ones in Jing Province, with that act alone, he is able to grip tightly on his rule of Jing Province. Liu Mang, who had offended nobles with his job advertisement, will not get nobles¡¯ support at all. They will never help Liu Mang to obtain this nation, on the contrary they will be very d to destroy him. It can be said now, in order Liu Mang to progress even an inch, he will face arduous challenge. Those nobles can be very useful, because every time a warlord conquer a region, those nobles will quickly lend their money and resources and even help to convincemoners.


    Since Liu Mang had turned into one of major warlord who strived to reach hegemony, if he wanted to subjugate those nobles, he can only do two things either to kill them all or be killed himself, if he continue this path (TN: The path taken by Daenerys Targaryen now) If Liu Mang is not the warlord favored by Zhuge Liang, he will not do anything to help him. Since he is, Zhuge Liang decided to help him from shadows, but his help is too small currently, so he need to be an official of Jing Province in order to help him more and finally presenting Jing Province as a gift for Liu Mang.


    While thinking about that, suddenly Kongming¡¯s ship is docked at Shiyang Commandery. Since the waterway is unsafe, Zhuge Liang need to takend route and go directly Sanjiangkou. After passing through quite a distance, finally Kongming and his party reached Sanjiangkou camp. But he has yet entered the camp when a general and his men greet Zhuge Kongming. Zhuge Liang kept observing Wen Ping and thought Is this person really Wen Ping?! Wen Ping¡¯s facial structure is very handsome very much like a schr, but because of that scar, his status as general is cemented. Making this middle-aged man more dignified.


    Is this person Zhuge Kongming? Wen Ping also simrly observing Zhuge Liang. While Kongming don¡¯t show any expression at all, Wen Ping is knitting his brow. It is because Zhuge Liang is too young. Can this little squirt really the military adviser? He¡¯s not even yet 20 years old!!! Can he decide the life and death of this army? Thought Wen Ping. Wen Ping is a militarymander and regarded strength as a true value inbat. And this Zhuge Liang who is not yet reach 20 years old, his lord regarded his strength as very high. This is the same thing like Zhao Kuo. Zhuge Liang¡¯s reputation might be as big as Zhao Kuo¡¯s own reputation if he lived during Spring and Autumn Period. Zhao Kuo was known in every corner of Zhao Country capital, and even King of Zhao himself is very interested of him and it is because Zhao Kuo is really talented in military tactics. He had studied them since childhood, he is also experts in debate, surpassing his own father Zhao She in terms of tactics and debates. He was a child prodigy that even surpassed Zhuge Liang in Jing Province, however his end is not good, as being good in stratagem in paper and being good in debate, cannot prove that he is also good in realbat. So, he was routed in the Battle of Changping and his Zhao countrymen of 200,000 souls were buried alive by General Baiqi and Zhao Country is no more.


    Wen Ping afraid that this Zhuge Liang, by being a military adviser, is just another Zhao Kuo. If it is true, might as well just surrender to Jiangdong!!! But better than captured, better to die with honor, fighting to the end. While Wen Ping is still thinking, Zhuge Liang opened up his voice first ¡°General Wen Ping!!! Zhuge Liang of Nanyang paid his respect to general!!! All of people said that general possessed the prowess of General Meng Tian now that Liang has seen, it seems like it is the truth!!!¡± (TN: A general of old ages known for his heroics act by defeating Xiongnu)


    Wen Ping is amander, so no matter what Liu Biao had ordered Wen Ping, he still cannot abandon hiscourtesy. It is also in order to get close to Wen Ping and also to show that he is inexperienced. With this, Kongming and Wen Ping¡¯s rtionship will inevitably be harmonious. Wen Ping then said ¡°Military adviser Kongming praised me too highly!!! This old official just performed his duty, to defend one¡¯s homnd!!!¡±


    Being assaulted by sweet words by Zhuge Liang made Wen Ping smile. Even though he is still distrusting Zhuge Liang and his abilities, they are one people now. Now since Sanjiangkou is still under Jing Province navy units, of course their internal political weather will be a subject of observation by Jiangdong¡¯s scouts. And now, if there is any discord among them, they will notst, for the situation is really dire now.


    Zhuge Liang then said in sincere tone ¡°Kongming is still young, Kongming asked for general Wen Ping¡¯s guidance in military method!!!¡± It is true that Zhuge Liang had the ability but it is only on theory. If they are requesting for debate bout, one Zhuge Liang can outwit several schrs of Jiangdong, but in regards of Yangtze river¡¯s water cycle, warship anatomy and other problems in army, Zhuge Liang needs Wen Ping¡¯s help big time. They are engaged in small talk for quite sometime when finally Wen Ping¡¯s deputy said ¡°General, military adviser, it would be better to continue your conversation inside the city¡± Zhuge Liang and Wen Ping nodded together. Sanjiangkou half territory isprised of Yangtze river and a harbor. It is a Navy HQ rather than a city and since it is much bigger than Wancheng city Navy HQ it can be considered a city, therefore the deputy is asking them to enter the city.


    When they are started to walk, suddenly Zhuge Liang shook his head and said ¡°General Wen Ping, first we must go toward the fleet!!!¡± Eh? Wen Ping stunned. Wen Ping should entertain Zhuge Liang with his capacity as amander, but that n did not happen as they are going toward the fleet instead. But Wen Ping, being a general, more interested in sword rather than banquet, so he just silent all the time and gave noments at all and quickly led Zhuge Liang toward the fleet. Sanjiangkou is very big and this ce is useless for horse riding. Therefore, they need to walk half of Sanjiangkou in order to reach the ce.


    So this is our army¡¯s warship. Zhuge Liang talked to himself while observing the naval base. Although Jing Province Navy was defeated two days ago, their casualties only amounted to 20,000 troops. Added what Huang Zu left behind, total of their troops is 50,000 troops. So right now, their troops consisted of 50,000 troops and 160 warships and these 160 warships are Jing Province final stand. Even then out of 160 warships, those which are still operation are around 150 ships. Wen Ping then said ¡°Yes, military adviser, this is our total warships! Sigh, if only military adviser were here 2 days ago, we will still have 200 warships!!!¡± Wen Ping felt really dejected seeing those warships. His lord Liu Biao assigned 50,000 elite naval soldiers with 200 warships. If all of them were to sortie, Yangtze River will be filled with thempletely. So unfortunate that out of 200 warships, only around 150 warships left.


    Zhuge Liang then knitted his brows, confused and said ¡°Howe the casualties from two days ago was so big?!¡± 40 warships out of 200 warships is a truly big loss. Wen Ping then answered ¡°Two days ago, Sun Ce Navyunched a fierce and continuous assault. Even at night, the assault doesn¡¯t stop. Our army can only retreat to Wuchang from Huangzhou and finally from Wuchang to Sanjiangkou!!!¡± Wen Ping is really helpless against such assaults. It is true that they had ballistae installed on each warships but the reloading time is the biggest drawbacks from the assault. When they are reloading, their ships are closing in and it be melee battle. Their loss also it is because Wen Ping¡¯s officers who can really fight is too little in number while Jiangdong is massive in number. They had Taishi Ci and Huang Gai to attack, even had Sun Ce to assault once in a while and other generals are not weak. But even then it is not the crucial point of their loss, their main point of their loss is because Jing Province had been spending resources too much and it became unbearable.


    On war that first two said that 200 battleships caused, finally came back remaining 160, dozens were wounded, was shortly useless, but opposite Sun Ce naval units! Although their warships also threw nearly thirty battleships simrly, the battleship that but these hit a target by the bed crossbow does not submerge, so long as the above bed crossbow were not destroyed them is negative the fort on water surface! That is the main reason they lost 40 warships these two days. Wen Ping also reported that Sun Ce Navy warships is very sturdy now. They are harmed by ballistae arrows but did not sink and their troops are towing back those warships for repair. And after that 10 dayster, they reappeared on the battlefield. It can be said when they are doing a direct ballistae duel, Jing Province Navy lost 20 warships while Jiangdong Navy only lost 4 warships. Loss 5 to 1, unbearable.


    A warship cost at least 100 taels of gold. The ballistae were also really expensive. Five ballistae equaled to one warship. Jing Province spending is already too much, that even Liu Biao start to practice thrift on himself. And with Jiangdong dock is not far from here, in a few days Sanjiangkou will fall. Zhuge Liang then examined those warships and their ballistae wounds. They are mostly damaged on the lower side, their castle is virtually woundless. Because if you can sink a ship by attacking its bottom, no need to attack the upper side (castle). Zhuge Liang then said ¡°We can reinforce the bottom!!!¡± While he pointed toward bottom of the ship, he looked at Wen Ping.


    ¡°It is impossible!!!¡± Wen Ping shook his head in response. Wen Ping had tried it before, when he saw Jiangdong Navy had reinforced their ships bottom. He saw that they are reinforcing bottom ships with molten copper,bined with multiyered iron sheet. However, when Wen Ping tried their method in his own warships, the result is the payload is too heavy and the warship start to sink even at the repair shop. That is why Wen Ping can give response almost immediately. (TN: raw too much bullshit, so I took liberty to shorten it, to make it more concise and readable. If any of you SJW want toin,e on, I will pummel you all down)


    Zhuge Liang then suddenly said after observing the warship for a while ¡°Then we get rid the unused parts!¡± Hnh? Get rid what? Wen Ping is confused. What is this military adviser Zhuge want to do? Get rid what? Get rid of warship? Zhuge Liang then pointing toward a certain location at warship and said ¡°This, we get rid of this!!!¡± Zhuge Liang and looked back at Wen Ping. Wen Ping then followed Zhuge Liang¡¯s finger. Zhuge Liang¡¯s suggestion is to remove the castle part of the ship.


    ¡°Impossible, how can they be get rid of?!¡± Wen Ping said in angry tone. The castle that were built on the castle ship worked as an outlook andmander¡¯s quarters. It also represents how much strength they had in their navy. So,pared to Wen Ping¡¯s castle gship, Zhou Yu¡¯s castle is a lot more magnificent. These castles can also served as city walls on water, so ording to Wen Ping, getting rid of it is out of option. Zhuge Liang then responded in impolite tone ¡°WEN PING!!! If you don¡¯t get rid of that castle, the only thing that is waiting for you and your officers are turtles at the bottom of Yangtze River, courtesy of Jiangdong Navy!!!¡± Zhuge Liang had said he isck in experience but in engineering and architecture, he is one of the best. He already saw one critical w in warship design. With ballistae incorporated in naval battle, their target will definitely be the bottom of the warships and castles are basically useless and only a distraction. (TN: Another paragraph of bullshit, cleaned them up andpress them)


    The only viable options now is to reinforce the ship¡¯s bottom, putting a lot of iron.


    ¡°What about the crow¡¯s nest? And what about the sail? Is it removed as well?!¡± Wen Ping said it in calm tone, swallowing his anger. This person is a person that Liu Biao¡¯s highly regarded, so high that he even wrote that all affairs must be consulted with him. If no words like that, Wen Ping will paid no attention toward him, perhaps he will just leave Zhuge Liang on the sidelines supplying him with delicacy. These very words is actually thought by Zhuge Liang and persuaded Liu Biao to add it in his orders. He knows that even though he is inexperienced, he already had most of basic knowledge covered. The rest of them just need to be nurtured by experience or his true talent will note out by itself. Zhuge Liang then said ¡°Crow¡¯s nest can remain and sail can remain!!!¡± Zhuge Liang heard what Wen Ping said and agreed with him. Crow¡¯s nest is important as it provide eyes to a ship and providing various information for its ship. Sail also important, as it can boost the speed a lot and helped ship to brake as well.


    Ha-ha-ha-ha Wen Pingughed silently in his anger and then he asked Zhuge Liang a series of inquiry ¡°Military adviser, sir, if we had no castle, how can we board enemies¡¯ ships? How can we do melee? Then if the enemy approached us, we will be sitting ducks, rained by arrows!!!¡± As we already described above, castle is a means to do battle with enemy. You can climb up atop of the structure and rain arrows toward enemy. Moreover, higher castle meant higher vantage, they can just jump toward enemies and do melee. ¡°Are those still needed?!¡± Zhuge Liang did not reply Wen Ping¡¯s words, he just directly asked Are those still needed, as if his question series is not worth answering. ¡°YOU!!!!¡± Wen Ping is pointing toward Zhuge Liang. He is choked by Zhuge Liang now. In Wen Ping¡¯s mind, Zhuge Liang the first-ss strategist had turned into Zhao Kuo. But, Zhuge Liang¡¯s next word, made him thinking.


    Zhuge Liang then said ¡°General Wen Ping, let us be honest!!! Since ballistae appeared, what is exactly the change in naval battle?!¡± Zhuge Liang speak in a very sincere tone as he is very admiring ballistae. This thing can rapid fire and had a strong piercing capability, directly changed the method of naval warfare conducted. If it was before, those who had a lot of generals is the one who will win naval warfare. But right now, even if they are not head to head yet, you can justunch salvos of ballistae¡¯ arrows and the enemy ships will sink to the bottom of the river. And the very reason both sides are doing intense battle is because of the appearance of ballistae, they are causing each side a big casualties.


    As much as Wen Ping agree to a certain degree, he had a little disdain and said ¡°Oh, that. Yes, I agree ballistae is very strong. However, its usefulness is only BEFORE it runs out of ammo. The reloading is very cumbersome!!! And one more, if this were not ced on the castle, it is useless!!!¡± Wen Ping regarded ballistae usage is only can be used on the ground and believed that the higher it ced, the more well of it is efficiency same like siege tower when it was used in Wancheng, Lujiang. Siege tower principle is, if they are higher than their enemies, they will rain death upon them.


    Oh, useless eh?! You don¡¯t know how to use it!!! Zhuge Liang is sneering in his heart. Zhuge Liang then said ¡°General Wen Ping, please look here!!! Once theserge ships had demolished their castle, do tell me, how many people can be put into this?!¡± Hm, what is this Zhuge Liang talking about?! Wen Ping knitted his brow. Arge ship¡¯s heaviest thing is its castle. Once it is removed, of course it can be more lighter and can put more people on the ship. But it is a useless thinking because when this ship wasunched, it will definitely easy to sink and how many people will die?


    When Zhuge Liang sees that Wen Ping is knitting his brows, he knows that he is trying to figure out his meaning and that is precisely what Zhuge Liang want. Zhuge Liang then said ¡°General Wen Ping, Liang asked you to think again. If ship¡¯s bottom was covered all with iron sheet and coupled with molten copper. You can achieve the same defensive properties as Jiangdong Navy!¡± Zhuge Liang currently don¡¯t know how Jiangdong Navy can make their ships still floating even after prated by ballistae¡¯s arrows but with this reinforcement, it will yield the same result as Jiangdong Navy did. Thus increasing Jing Province Navy survivability. Wen Ping then answered ¡°Military adviser Kongming, this is a very good improvement but this old official still stands on his words regarding ballistae. Once it runs out of ammo, it is the end. We will not be able to melee.¡± Even with ballistae, the old rule of engagement is still not changing after ballistae run out of ammo.


    Zhuge Liang then replied ¡°I am not only just reinforcing ship¡¯s bottom. I can also put ballistae. Jiangdong warship had 5 ballistae right? With this arrangement, Liang confident that we can put 10 ballistaes!!!¡± Zhuge Liang had shared his idea regarding this. Substitute the castle with warship reinforcement and more ballistaes. Since ballistae emerged, the naval engagement had been changed a little. Now, Zhuge Liang is going to change almost everything about naval battle, starting from ship¡¯s structure. TEN ballistaes!! Wen Ping¡¯s eyes is widened from shock. Five ballistae with 25 arrows is already a terror and this Zhuge Liang increased them more. Zhuge Liang then smiled and said with utmost confidence ¡°Yes, ten ballistaes for each warship!!!¡± Then Zhuge Liang continued ¡°Twice the amount of ballistaes fitted to Jiangdong Navy did. When our warship engaged with Jiangdong Navy, they will be able to keep up with the pressure and when they run out of ammo, we will have the upper hand. I really cannot believe 50 ballistae¡¯s arrows cannot destroy their warship. If we are fighting a dragged battle, then we just put those 10 ballistaes into 2 groups consisting 5 ballistaes. Group 1 will fire first and then while reloading, group 2 will fire at them while group 1 reload, vice versa. With such efficiency, General Wen Ping. Could you still say that the ballistae is useless for our army?!¡±


    ¡°This, this, this!!!¡± Wen Ping also excited when he heard about Zhuge Liang¡¯s idea. If everything is as Zhuge Liang words, then ballistae can be used for a true rapid-fire. And with much less time needed to reload, it made melee battle lost its meaning. ¡°General, military adviser advice is really good!!!¡± His deputy also excited. 10 ballistaes will be loaded in his warship. Who did not feel their terror?!. Wen Ping nodded and said ¡°Yes, I know!¡± He finally knew the difference between militarymander and adviser. Militarymander is much stronger than military adviser is weaker in terms of strength. But the true value of military adviser is they can use their brains in order to achieve victory, even if they must sacrifice people to do so. And right now, Zhuge Liang is about to modify naval battle with his idea. And if Zhuge Liang¡¯s idea is good, naval unist will no longer have melee battle.


    Wen Ping then ordered ¡°Transmit military orders to our army!!! All warships¡¯ castle must be torn down, reinforce ships bottom, add more ballistae!¡± Wen Ping is not a person who turn a deaf ear to good advice. When he pictured Zhuge Liang¡¯s description, he is also convinced himself. Zhuge Liang then said ¡°General, no need to tear down all. Just a fleet is enough for now!!!¡± If all warships is to disassembled, it would take too long. In this war time, everything is unexpected. If Sun Ce Navy attacked while they are disassembling, they will all die. So, right now, they can only disassemble a fleet first and do a test drive.


    Wen Ping nodded and said ¡°I will do as you ask, military adviser¡± He really cannot underestimate this military adviser sent by his lord. Everything that posed a problem to him, was quickly solved by this adviser. Wen Ping really cannot imagine, once all fleets had been re-equipped, what will happen with Jiangdong Navy. However, since ballistae in Sanjiangkou left only a few!!! He sent a request to Xiangyang, Jing Province.

 Chapter 244 – Escapist Liu Wildest Dream

    Chapter 244 ¨C Escapist Liu Wildest Dream


    Zhuge Liang then cupped his fist and said ¡°General Wen Ping, Liang also brought two generals with him to Sanjiangkou. Hope general can amodate them!!!¡± Hmm, two generals. Wen Ping already noticed those two who are standing at Zhuge Liang¡¯s behind. He observed that their skill in martial arts is very good and looking the way their eyes flicker, they should have an outstanding ability. As of now, Wen Ping is impossible not to hear to Zhuge Liang¡¯s words, even if they have concealed meanings. By bringing two generals with Zhuge Liang, it already implies that he want Wen Ping want military authority for himself. If before, Wen Ping will not hand over military authority to him, even if he was asked, he will dodge the request. Now it is different, Zhuge Liang had demonstrated his ability enough to make him pleasantly surprised. So, Wen Ping, although he knitted his brows,plies with a smile ¡°Not to worry!!! I will allocate 10,000 troops to be under your two generals!!!¡± The very reason that Wen Ping is just easily assigned 10,000 troops is because those 10,000 troops are not trained and raised by him. Wen Ping¡¯s direct descendant are those 40,000 troops which has been cut down by 10,000 troops from a skirmish two days ago. Those 10,000 troops that he allocated were Huang Zu¡¯s leftovers. Their home of Jiangxia had been seized by Jiangdong, their morale is at their lowest, their only hope is for their lord Huang Zu toe back from Jing Province with reinforcements and help them to drive Sun Ce out of their home. But Huang Zu has already thought that Jiangxia has no more value in reiming so he just returned to Jing Province alone in shame and leaving them guiltily.


    He also knows that if he took those Jiangxia troops back to Jing Province for refuge, they will not want that and perhaps will do a mutiny. It would be better to leave them to Wen Ping, and he at least can just leave behind his emotions and sentiments toward them. Wen Ping is now the new rising superstar in Liu Biao¡¯s eyes, much like Huang Zu in the past


    . At that time, Huang Zu is the shining star of Jing Province. He is one of Liu Biao¡¯s first generals whomanded all of Jing Province soldiers, even Cai Mao and Zhang Yun are under him and call him general. His greatest achievement is killing Sun Jian of Changsha Commandery. After that, Huang Zu grew old, lost that courage, lost Jiangxia that was his award for killing Sun Jian, as well lost Cai Mao¡¯s and Zhang Yun¡¯s respect. Ande Wen Ping to rece him. They are both generals, and Wen Ping did not treat Huang Zu coldly, therefore they strike a quick friendship with each other. Therefore, Huang Zu can hand over his troops to Wen Ping. But friendship is just a friendship, that is all. So Wen Ping throw those Jiangxia troops to Zhuge Liang unhesitantly. Zhuge Liang then said to those two generals ¡°Quick, kneel down and thanked General Wen Ping!!!¡± Zhuge Liang really surprised that Wen Pinges out with such big numbers. He initially thought that Wen Ping will only assign 3,000 troops at most and he need to negotiate with him as the number is the minimal needed to slowly overtake military authority from Wen Ping.


    Instead, Wen Ping unexpectedly provided them with 10,000 troops. He got more than he had bargained for. So Zhuge Liang made his subordinate to thank profusely. Those two generals quickly knelt, cupped their fist and said ¡°We, Huo Jun and Li Yan, would like to express our thank you toward General Wen Ping for providing us chance to shine in this army!!!¡± Wen Ping then said ¡°Please, dispense with the formalities!!! You are military adviser¡¯s rmended people, naturally you are all outstanding person in our Jing Province. We worked under one lord. If you must give thanks, please direct it to our lord!!!!¡± Wen Ping said those words smoothly. Otherwise he will not obtain Liu Biao¡¯s trust.


    Regarding those two, we will provide brief trivia now. Huo Jun, his styled name is Zhongmiao. He is a native of Zhijiang, Nanyang. His older brother Huo Du, rallied a several hundred man to perform militia. After Huo Du¡¯s death, Liu Biao, the Governor of Jing Province, put Huo Jun inmand of the militia and in responsibility for several hundred people. Unfortunately, he is unable to gain Liu Biao favor and did not entrusted with heavy responsibilities. The reason Zhuge Liang liked this person, is even though his men only numbered several hundreds, he managed to train them into bing elites. Also he is a very pleasant person and able to see everything from Zhuge Liang¡¯s point of view. (TN: Most of Huo Jun¡¯s biography were taken from kongming and Rafe De Crespigny¡¯s trantion. Its raws also wrote the same. THANK YOU BOTH OF YOU!!!!)


    And now Li Yan. He is also known as Li Ping, his styled name is Zhengfang. He is a native of Nanyang and can be said that he is one of Zhuge Liang¡¯s fellow hometowns mate. Why I said hometowns? Because Zhuge Liang got two hometowns, one is Xu Province Langye and the other is Nanyang. (TN: FUCK YOU AUTHOR!!!!)


    Li Yan worked as a civil clerk in Jing Province under the provincial governor Liu Biao, and had earned himself a reputation of beingpetent. However, his time as a clerk did notst long, as he ister was reassigned to be sheriff. And with Zhuge Liang now worked as Liu Biao¡¯s subordinate and was assigned to Jiangxia as military adviser, naturally he resigned from his post and follow Zhuge Liang. With his own trusted friends on board, they be his left arm and right arm. Huo Jun is good at defense and Li Yan is good at offense and they areplementing each other. Also they are of simr age, and sharemon tongue. They are Zhuge Liang¡¯s first men in order to obtain Jing Province military authority.


    After the banquet, Zhuge Liang did not return to rest, instead he went to his military camp as there lies the 10,000 men provisioned by Wen Ping. Zhuge Liang knows that these men are remnant of Jiangxia¡¯s army. Their state now is really pitiful, their hometown was seized, they are beaten, their lord is abandoning them as Huang Zu is retreating toward Linglingmandery alone. Their morale is at the lowest, and they have an innate fear of Jiangdong army. No wonder Wen Ping quickly reassigned them to Zhuge Liang almost immediately. But this is still good!!! Zhuge Liang then took a deep breath and thought decisively Fine, since nobody wants you, I will let you be my first army. These army is the one called sorrowful army. A sorrowful army¡¯s battle efficiency is none, their morale is very low and its personnel possessed innate fear of battle and once they are dispatched, the result is annihtion. Out of those 10,000 people maybe one-third can fight, can be his trump card as they are familiar with Jiangxia and its waters, also if Zhuge Liang said that he is fighting to reim their home, they will invigorated. Zhuge Liang then ordered ¡°Zhongmiao, Zhengfang, I will assign each of you 5,000 troops. Zhongmiao is the general while Zhengfang is the deputy!!! Take your time to train them, I want to see a different Jiangxia army next time we convene again!!!¡± Since Huo Jun is more calmer out of those two, Zhuge Liang appointed him as general.


    ¡°Yes, military adviser!!! We will not disappoint military adviser!!!¡± Those two cupped their fists and go to their respective position. Both of them were very grateful toward Zhuge Liang, if not for Zhuge Liang, possibly they will work as sheriff until old age and thanks to Zhuge Liang again, that they are leading 5,000 troops at this age. ¡°I hope so!!!¡± Zhuge Liang replied. However even if these two cannot make Jiangxia Navy into their hoped trump card, Zhuge Liang still have another n to snatch military authority from Wen Ping¡¯s hand and that one is really ugly. Zhuge Liang thought Defecting to Jiangdong is not such a bad idea and The Handsome Zhou will be buddy-buddy with me.


    The news of Sleeping Dragon be an official will quickly reach Fledgling Phoenix ear as he still reign supreme in Jing Province. Right now Fledgling Phoenix is already serving his chosen wise lord, which is The Escapist Liu in Runan. In terms of origin, Fledgling Phoenix¡¯s origin is much bigger than him. He is Lord Pang¡¯s nephew and Pang n is a very big n in Jing Province. Since Pang Tong was small, he had been engaged in schrly education, so he is well versed in literature. Unfortunately Pang Tong felt an inferiorplex due to his stature. He is ck, fat and very short. However he is able to be confident as he is still had ability. When Zhuge Liang came, thatplexe out again as Zhuge Liang can be said surpassing him in all abilities, in stratagem, in literature, even when ying Go!!!! He can be considered as a GaoFuShuai character. So when they are under Master Shuijing¡¯s tutge, Pang Tong always looking trouble with Zhuge Liang, in order to insult him for having lower views than him, when they are studying he always said how do you view that? How do you view this? Zhuge Liang is only a bit older than Pang Tong, so he treats Pang Tong, and it infuriates him more and tried to outwit Zhuge Liang more and more, in order for Zhuge Liang to treat him as equal. However Zhuge Liang knows about hisplex and usuallypliant to his every inquiries in order not to agitate him further and ruining their rtionship. However, Zhuge Liang¡¯spliant nature made Pang Tong felt that he is feeling sorry for him. So at that time, Pang Tong who had chosen Escapist Liu, made a bet with Zhuge Liang with a wager that whomever wise lord lost, the loser must work as a servant for the winner one. While Zhuge Liang did not really care for the result, Pang Tong is really fired up with Zhuge Liang eptance of the bet and determined to win at all cost.


    In historical timeline, after Pang Tong had joined Escapist Liu¡¯s roster, he took the same post as Zhuge Liang as a military adviser and a General of Household. How can an army had 2 military advisers? This is already one of Zhuge Liang¡¯s patience. After that, Pang Tong, in order to eclipse himself over Zhuge Liang, proposed 3 stratagems for Escapist Liu to obtain Sichuan and of course Escapist Liu heard and prepared to go with his n, it made Pang Tong really happy. However, due to Pang Tong aggressiveness in order to eclipse Zhuge Liang, he made rash decision and finally died by volley in Luofengpo. Really, rushing to prove yourself can only make you a dead man. And now, in this alternate universe, he had chosen Escapist Liu again. This time Escapist Liu without Xu Shu and Zhuge Liang, Pang Tong can be considered as chief strategist. He really felt flying as Liu Bei is depending himself so much, this feeling is a first time to him.


    (TN: FUCK THE AUTHOR, SAYING LIU BEI WITH ONLY LIU PAOPAO, RUNNING LIU HERE, RUNNING LIU THERE, ESCAPIST LIU HERE, ESCAPIST LIU THERE. FROM NOW ON, RUNNING LIU, ESCAPIST LIU, IS CALLED BY HIS OWN REAL NAME LIU BEI!!!! AND FUCK YOU ALL SJW WHO DID NOT LIKE MY TRANSLATION!!!!!) ¡°Master Pang, what is our next course of action?¡± Asked Liu Bei. His eyes is glittering with hope toward Pang Tong. This person is really had great ability, he just joined his Liu Bei army and he already proposed to him a lot of strategies. One of them by dispatching a messenger toward Fort Wan and shows good will to Zhang Xiu who upied Fort Wan. Fort Wan is actually located in Jing Province however he is more near to Yu Province rather than Jing Province and Liu Bei¡¯s Runan is very near to Fort Wan. Runan had four neighbours. One of those neighbours were Lujiang who was upied by Lu Bu army. Lu Bu yed Liu Bei, he snatched Xu Province from his hand. Liu Bei yed Lu Bu, almost killed him in Xiapi. Also in original history, when Lu Bu tried to pledge his allegiance to Cao Cao, Liu Bei intervened and said ¡°Brother Mengde, please remember what happened to Ding Yuan and Dong Zhuo¡± Those words alone, made Lu Bu passed away and missing in the ocean of history. So, it can be said Liu Bei army and Lu Bu army are arch-enemies and want to tear apart both skins. If Lu Bu was in Hefei, he will explode immediately and do fight to the death with Liu Bei, fortunately it is Liu Mang who was here as he is not so hot-headed like Lu Bu and will definitely seed in Chen Gong¡¯s n for opening up territory.


    The second neighbor, is Cao Cao, Cao Mengde. This is also an enemy as Liu Bei had signed his name on a manifesto proposed by Dong Cheng, the manifesto allegedly written by Emperor Xian with his blood. However, the real reason Liu Bei pit himself against Cao Cao is pretty unclear. Cao Cao believed him to the max. Guo Jia and the others had proposed Cao Cao for God knows how many times to cut him down, as this person is ambitious and not a quiet person, but Cao Cao rejected their idea. He kept thinking that his worthy brother Xuande is a good person. During their discussion over hero, Cao Cao knew that Liu Bei is a rogue, a thorn on his side. But Cao Cao kept trusting Liu Bei, even providing him with 20,000 Qing Province elites and made sure that Liu Bei¡¯s provision is always fulfilled even if his own iscking.


    But even with that overtly good treatment, Liu Bei still stabbed Cao Cao in the back. Liu Bei abandoned his benefactor all this time and killed Cao Cao¡¯s general Che Zhou, snatching back Xu Province from his hand. And that was the final straw on his patience, Cao Cao then gathered his army and expel Liu Bei out of Xu Province. And if Guandu is not raging, Cao Cao will chase Liu Bei even to the ends of earth, therefore Liu Bei and Cao Cao is unreconcble. Even when Liu Bei was expelled, Cao Cao still did not feel any better, so he assigned Cao Ren as a guardian of Yingchuan Commandery and Wuping Commandery and had Xun Yu oversee everything in Xu Du. Cao Cao is afraid that if he let his guard down, Liu Bei wille and end everything about him. The third neighbour is Liu Biao of Jing Province. Although Liu Biao of Jing Province and Liu Bei shared the same Han ancestor, Liu Biao looks down on this Liu Bei. He had no good impression on Liu Bei and historically when Liu Bei goes to Jing Province, he only provided him with small town of Xin Ye. Liu Biao¡¯s impression of Liu Bei is that Liu Bei is a chatan and a hoodlum that must be killed at any cost.


    Regarding Liu Bei, one of his nickname is lord killer with his first victim is his own teacher Lu Zhi. Liu Bei is Lu Zhi¡¯s subordinate during Yellow Turban Rebellion, andter because he refused to give bribe to a young eunuch called Zuo Feng, Zuo Feng ndered him in front of the court and Lu Zhi was quickly arrested when he entered Luoyang. If Liu Bei has a bit shred of conscious remained in him, he should see his teacher almost immediately and at the very leaast, helped his teacher. But Liu Bei feigned sickness in order not to be implicated in his teacher¡¯s misfortune. Only Gongsun Zan is the one who see his own teacher. The second lord of Liu Bei is Gongsun Zan. They are fellow schoolmates and brother-in-arms during Yellow Turban Rebellion and Gongsun Zan had unconditional friendship with him, even he send a lot of his soldiers and allocate a lot of his provisions to Liu Bei when he was still in Qing Province. And what Liu Bei did to Gongsun Zan, his ¡°brother¡±? By being a snake. And he leeched out Gongsun Zan till he died!!! His poison is targeted toward Tian Kai and Zhao Yun. Zhao Yun being a pure person, held Liu Bei in the highest esteem. However Tian Kai is much more experienced and had already seen through the slimy nature of Liu Bei. He quickly notified Gongsun Zan but was rejected and in the end, he is hated by his own lord. When Gongsun Zan is defeated and in need of help, he naturally send an envoy to Liu Bei, but what Liu Bei¡¯s response? He just said he had no provisions and unable to send any troops to him. Real nice, eh? After that, second lord Gongsun Zan, died.


    Third lord is Tao Qian, Tao Gongzu. Before his death, his will toward Liu Bei is to take care of his sons. However, beside mentioned in the early history, their names disappeared altogether in history books. One could imagine what is happening to them after that. Fourth lord is Lu Bu. Liu Bei deceived Lu Bu and almost died on White Gate Tower, were not Liu Mang¡¯s intervention. Fifth boss is Cao Cao. Cao Cao trusts him so much to the extent to give him soldiers and very friendly toward him. He also with Liu Bei engaged in heroes discussion. However, he betray Cao Cao almost immediately after thest battle with Lu Bu. Liu Bei being a rogue like that made Cao Cao literally vomit blood endlessly out of hatred.


    In historical timeline, Liu Bei still have one more lord and that is Yuan Shao. Yuan Shao sheltered Liu Bei, he suffered a very devastating defeat as both of his strongest generals Yan Liang and Wen Chou were cut down by Guan Yu just because of a word that his brother able to cut them down. Both Wen Chou and Yang Liang in terms of strength, is not weaker than Guan Yu as both of them are pirs of Yuan Shao¡¯s Hebei Army strength. Even Zhao Yun was able to fight only to a draw when fighting them. But Guan Yu able to cut them down, even a fool is able to notice there is something wrong with that.


    So, those three neighbours, Liu Biao hate Liu Bei, Cao Cao want to chew Liu Bei and Lu Bu want to behead Liu Bei. Thest remaining neighbour is only Zhang Xiu of Fort Wan. He and Liu Bei had no hatred between each other, so it is logical assumption to ally with him. And also it is because Zhang Xiu¡¯s strength is not weak. He had 20,000 Xiliang Cavalry troops as well as infantries numbered more than 10,000 troops. It made Liu Bei drooling a lot just by imagining it. With the only option left, Pang Tong quickly take it and send a messenger to Zhang Xiu to ally with Liu Bei as his first stratagem. Zhang Xiu is a militarymander, so he likes gold and women. Liu Bei had several expendable beauties (wives), but he cannot do that as it is too conspicuous. So, he can only provide money as a tribute to him. Liu Bei¡¯s savings is really a lot, no, it should be said it is Liu Pi¡¯s. Liu Pi is a former Yellow Turban, when he upied a ce, he naturally did burning and plundering with his first target are nobles. In Yu Province there are a lot of rich nobles with the most richest ones are Yang n and Yuan n. Those two¡¯s influence is great enough for them to be called the fourth dukes out of 3 dukes of Han court. However all of them were snatched when Liu Pi conquered Runan. So, since Liu Pi is rich, Liu Bei is also rich. It is because Liu Bei when he took refuge with Liu Pi, he be good friends with him and even swore another oath of brotherhood and ced him as the fourth brother of Peach Garden sworn brothers.


    Liu Bei first give gifts of 500 taels of gold the first time to Zhang Xiu. The second time he gave 1000 taels, the third time 2000 taels. And right now it is already the fourth time, so he send 4000 taels. Liu Bei felt really sad, spending so much money. But, currently it cannot buy anything from Lu Bu army and Cao army. Liu Biao don¡¯t have anything to sell as everything is already provisioned for his defense against Jiangdong. With these amount of gold, the three of them can only sell a pocket of fart to Liu Bei, as gold are meaningless for them. Fortunately, regarding provisions, Liu Pi managed to store them a lot in Runan. Liu Pi was born hungry, so he afraid to die hungry too, so in regards of food, Liu Pi will manage them all good. Also as summer is closing, they will receive a lot of harvest, so Runan is notcking in food. Pang Tong then smiled toward his lord and said ¡°This time, is thest time we send gifts toward Zhang Xiu!¡± Pang Tong thenforted Liu Bei ¡°Milord, rest assured. Our expense this time will be returned by a lot!!!¡± In Pang Tong¡¯s front lies carts filled with 4000 taels of gold. Shiny and shimmering, made Liu Bei heart ache. In fact, everyone¡¯s heart will ache when they see this amount of gold, easily spent just for gifts and tributes and right now it is about to be sent to Fort Wan. Total 7500 taels of gold were sent for just allying with Zhang Xiu. With 7500 gold, how many warhorses can be bought? Now such amount is given just to im the heart of other people Thought Liu Bei.


    ¡°This time, assign for General Zhang Fei to deliver them!!!¡± Said Pang Tong again to Liu Bei. Zhang Fei is not only skilled in martial arts, his drinking prowess is also invincible and drinking wine is the best way to familiarize with someone. In 5000 years of China history, a lot of things is discussed on the dining table. Therefore, drinking wine prowess is a highly valuable skill, and Pang Tong had gotten information that Zhang Xiu of Fort Wan¡¯s subordinate is also like to drink wine.


    Carts full of 4000 taels of gold were quickly disappear along with Zhang Fei and 1000 Qing Province soldier. With them guarding the money, no one will dare to rob them. Readers, you probably asking why Pang Tong go to such lengths for Zhang Xiu!!! The answer should be very obvious to you, it is to charm Zhang Xiu!!! When a person start giving you gifts and praise you, it is naturally he/she is trying to charm you. Even more when they are trying hard to find out what is your likes and dislikes, simr to two people in love, simr to when a boy want to pursue a girl.


    What Pang Tong did is the same like that mentioned above!!! He want Zhang Xiu or to be exact those mouth-watering 20,000 Xiliang Cavalry troops. When they gave gifts for the first time, Zhang Xiu will be politely decline it because he and Liu Bei are not familiar with each other. Zhang Xiu never done anything for Liu Bei, so how can he ept the gift? Also 500 taels of gold is not that many, Zhang Xiu will not care too much!!! But Liu Bei insisted that Zhang Xiu ept the gift, and said that he want to build a good rtionship with Zhang Xiu and give Zhang Xiu a jug of finest wine. If Zhang Xiu epted it, it is only 500 taels of gold. If Zhang Xiu rejected it, Liu Bei still receive back those 500 taels of gold. Even it be hostility between them both, Zhang Xiu and Liu Bei had started a rtionship.


    When the first time gift has been epted, what is the second step? Of course, double the gifts!!! So the second time, Liu Bei sent out 1000 taels of gold. 1000 taels of gold is already a lot formoner. But regarding nobles and warlords, it is not the same. When the second time is rejected, those people already had idea. Give me gifts two times? What is it you want? You want me to dispatch my troops or want to form an alliance with me? Zhang Xiu did not want to form an alliance with Liu Bei, as he had been coveting Cao Cao for a long time even though he killed Cao Ang, Cao Cao¡¯s eldest son. However, is not being a prime minister, one should have a broad mind and a forgiving heart? This is the idea that was nted by Jia Xu that poisonous schr to Zhang Xiu, he also said that Liu Bei¡¯s reputation is not good!!! A lot of people who formed alliance with Liu Bei did not have a good ending. Also although Liu Bei had 40,000 troops with 20,000 elite troops. They are only infantries. But when Zhang Xiu received the second time, he was intoxicated from the first wine. Wine can dull your senses and deprived you of your clear consciousness. Therefore, the second time, Pang Tong sent Jian Yong and gave him otherworldly praised, saying that his lord admires General Zhang Xiu a lot and now hee to give him 1000 taels of gold for General Zhang Xiu to buy wine. And thus, under the influence of wine, Zhang Xiu received it again. The third time, Zhang Fei apanies Jian Yong and bring 2000 taels of gold. At that time, Zhang Xiu raised his vignt a few level. With this, Liu Bei¡¯s gift totaled 3500 taels of gold. 3500 taels of gold is not a small number, it can pay his troops sries as well providing some rations to them.


    The most essential issue here is actually the rtions between Zhang Xiu and Liu Biao of Jing Province, is not good or can be said stagnant!!! Liu Biao who faced a lot of defeat by Jiangdong Navy, naturally he prioritizes every provisions and every money into defense expense. Therefore, he had yet to give Zhang Xiu¡¯s gifts. And the very reason, Liu Biao treated Zhang Xiu well is because he need a guard dog to help him against Cao Cao¡¯s threat, blocking Cao Cao from stepping to this purend of Jing Province. So, he give anything that Zhang Xiu wanted from provisions to weaponry. Liu Biao wanted Zhang Xiu to be very strong as his vanguard against northern threats. Liu Biao did not even fear in case Zhang Xiu turn his fang against him. Zhang Xiu only had cavalries, and cavalries is useless in his Jing Province wends. But recently, Zhang Xiu of Fort Wan¡¯s act made Liu Biao raged very much, because Zhang Xiu said he want to surrender to Cao Cao. That act made him enraged because basically Zhang Xiu spits on Liu Biao¡¯s kindness toward him. It can be said that all of Zhang Xiu¡¯s troops equipments and even rations came from Liu Biao¡¯s gifts toward him. The amount is so big that it can form 50,000 troops and the provision can feed 100,000 troops without issue that it will ran out.


    Now unexpectedly, Zhang Xiu want to surrender to Cao Cao. A dog that was raised by Liu Biao to protect him from Cao Cao, bites him in the hand. Liu Biao does not fear Zhang Xiu, but he feared Cao Cao greatly simr to how Cao Cao fears Lu Bu, but his was greater as he doesn¡¯t dare to oppose him even a bit. Even in the original historical timeline, when Cao Cao vs Yuan Shao in Guandu, he did not dare to hit Cao Cao¡¯s rear out of fear of the repercussion that Cao Cao will dishes out to him. When Zhang Xiu want to surrender to Cao Cao, Liu Biao truly panicked. But Liu Biao¡¯s luck is really good. When Cao Cao saw Lady Zou, his married-woman lover instinct came out and seduced Lady Zou, Zhang Xiu¡¯s aunt. Lady Zou is Zhang Xiu¡¯s uncle Zhang Ji¡¯s wife. Zhang Xiu¡¯s most prominent family members is his uncle Zhang Ji. Zhang Ji helped Zhang Xiu a lot by giving a lot of meritorous deeds to him. Zhang Ji even gave up Guanzhong for the sake of Zhang Xiu as Zhang Xiu had offended Li Jue and Guo Si. It can be said that Zhang Ji has been like a father to him. Now, his beloved uncle¡¯s wife is being seduced, how can he not enraged? The feeling of being cuckolded is the most unbearable and Zhang Xiu being a man, being a soldier, being a Xiliang Cavalrymander, cannot took that insult anymore, therefore Zhang Xiu assaulted him. Even Jia Xu who repeatedly counseled him against rebelling for a sake of a woman and that woman can be used Old Cao¡¯s trust, he will not listen to those advice and cannot help feeling simr to when Lu Bu killed Dong Zhuo.


    So Zhang Xiu stand up to himself and do battle. First he asked Hu Che Er to make Cao Cao¡¯s bodyguard Dian Wei drunk. Then he made Xiliang Cavalry to leave from South Gate to go to North gate to kill Cao Cao. Even though there is a big movement like that, Cao Cao did not notice it, because he is extremely happy. He just got 20,000 Xiliang Cavalry troops and a beauty without him lifting a single finger, how can he paid any attention to his surrounding and without any instruction from him or Dian Wei, Cao army just rest for the night. So Zhang Xiu¡¯s sneak attack is seeded and he gain big victory. Dian Wei died in the battle, Cao Cao¡¯s nephew Cao Anmin also died in battle and Cao Cao might be a casualty too if not his eldest son Cao Ang gave his warhorse and life to stall Zhang Xiu¡¯s men and finally Cao Cao escaped with only less 2000 troops. For Liu Biao himself, no matter whether Cao Cao¡¯s son was killed or Zhang Xiu¡¯s aunt was cuckolded, both are still good news. It also gave him a lesson, not to overfed his dog, instead give him so little food, that he is hungry but not so hungry that he starved to death. Therefore Liu Biao reduced 80% of his gifts to Zhang Xiu. At that time, Zhang Xiu can only practice thrift as he had offended Cao Cao to the max. If he offend Liu Biao, it is a dead end. The profit is lesser than the loss. Moreover, at least Liu Biao did not let him starve, so he chose the better out of two worst options. And now, even the gifts really gone with Jing Province kept battling against Jiangdong Navy.


    Liu Biao of Jing Province almost unable to make ends meet. Construction of warships and ballistae exhausted his resources, before ballistae even arrived, he had to pay for a bail money for Huang She!!! If nothing happened, Liu Biao will kept allocating portion to his fund to Zhang Xiu continuously!!! And also because Lu Bu army¡¯s attitude, Lu Bu said he gave up their water superiority and right now they are coveting Shouchun which will attract Cao Cao¡¯s attention. With that, Lu Bu army has taken up Zhang Xiu¡¯s initial role. Therefore, Zhang Xiu had sent out a messenger to Xiangyang, asking money, but he was ignored by Liu Biao. Moreover because Cao Cao is also fighting in Guandu, his eyes is not coveting Jing Province. Well, a dog who did not realize himself a dog can die now for all I care Thought Liu Biao.


    Therefore right now, Zhang Xiu is in a very destitute state. So when this happened, Pang Tong quickly send a messenger and quickly deliver gold. And the third time now, made Zhang Xiu truly excited. With 3500 gold, he can pay his troops¡¯ sries, and provisions is no longer an issue. After Zhang Xiu finished thinking, he met with Jian Yong. Jian Yong said please General Zhang Xiu don¡¯t look down upon his lord, as his lord is a hero who fight against Traitor Cao. Zhang Xiu respected Jian Yong by not talking that he killed Cao Cao¡¯s eldest son and said that he also respected Liu Bei very much and thanked for these 2000 gold. Now, in his hand there is 3500 gold. With another 4000 gold, he can lived extravagantly again after practicing thrift for so long. But Zhang Xiu does not know, that this is Pang Tong calcte everything when giving him money. If all goes well, their fifth visit will give him 8000 taels of gold. It meant that Liu Bei is rich and Zhang Xiu will definitely send troops to rob him, not to mention Cao Cao or Liu Biao.


    With 8000 taels of gold, he can restore his military prowess, solved his financial problems and even buy provisions several thousand-shi. Therefore Zhang Xiu is really anticipating for 8000 gold to be sent to his mansion as this is the fifth time. However, this time Pang Tong¡¯s sent out messenger, did not bring any gifts with him, he instead asking a reward from Zhang Xiu. Pang Tong sent out a bruised, broken, battered and fearful men in order to tell Zhang Xiu that on the way to Fort Wan, his lord¡¯s gift of 8000 golds was robbed. They said there are a group of bandits ambushed them, killing the messenger squad one by one and throw down their corpse into the river. And only with great difficulty they managed to run. With such scene appeared in front of him, what will Zhang Xiu think? He want to retaliate of course. Those 8000 taels of gold in Zhang Xiu¡¯s mind, they already belonged to him. Right now, let¡¯s calcte those loss shall we? 8000 taels of gold, one tael equal to 500 grams. There are 4 ton of golds, and with today¡¯s rate 1 gram of gold is 300 RMB!!! There is 1,2 billion RMB loss, who can bear such loss? So Zhang Xiu must discover who rob him and must rob him back!!!


    But during this time of chaos, who had enough strength to rob me of those 8000 taels of gold? Is it Liu Biao of Jing Province? No, it cannot be. He is busy fighting with Sun Ce, no time for such things! Liu Bei? No, it is also not possible. He is the one who send out the money, how can he rob himself! Was it Zhang Lu who rob me? Not possible, that ascetic hermit is impossible love earthly things again. Thought Zhang Xiu, trying to investigate by himself. The only person that is possible is Lu Bu of Lujiang!!! Those Liu Bei messengers also agitated him by saying that the robbers was using cavalry soldiers and speaking northern ent. Those words made Zhang Xiu 100% sure that Lu Bu is the one who robbed him. All of you must know that Xiliang Cavalry and Bing Province Wolf Cavalry always in conflict, even when they are under Dong Zhuo. Simrly his uncle Zhang Ji also always arguing with Lu Bu. At that time, Zhang Xiu was still a young man and since he is not convinced that the god-of-war is Lu Bu, he challenged him and was beaten by him.


    And now unexpectedly, Lu Bu dared to steal Zhang Xiu¡¯s money. How can Zhang Xiu bear this humiliation? Since you dare to snatch mine, I will snatch yours. My Xiliang Cavalry is not a match against your Bing Province Wolf Cavalry, that is a fact. However my number is bigger than yours 4 to 1, and if still cannot win, I will put down my arms and retire. I want to see how you die now!!! Thought Zhang Xiu, full of rage. So, as long as Zhang Xiu dispatched his troops and capture Lu Bu army¡¯s city and snatched Lu Bu¡¯s ordnance, can that Lu Bu bear to stay silent? When they make war, Liu Bei will collect every spoil that they dropped. Now, unknowingly Xiliang Cavalry being used by Liu Bei army. When that timees, when Zhang Xiu and Liu Bei properly make alliance, those 20,000 Xiliang Cavalry will be free for Liu Bei to use and with his 40,000 infantries. He will rock this Yang Province and Yu Province and when that timees, Zhang Xiu will be Liu Bei¡¯s subordinate. Now Cao Cao is fighting Yuan Shao in Guandu!!! Liu Biao is fighting a decisive battle as well with Jiangdong Sun Ce. Right now we all can say that Huainan is Liu Bei, Lu Bu and Zhang Xiu¡¯s staging ground. Now no matter who win the battle, Liu Bei army is the one who will get the most spoils. Those 5000 Bing Province Wolf Cavalry will unavoidably fight with 20,000 Xiliang Cavalry. If Xiliang Cavalry lost, Zhang Xiu will fear Lu Bu¡¯s counterattack and naturally will request reinforcements who came from himself. If Lu Bu lost, Xiliang Cavalry will storm into Lujiang, and there will be fire everywhere, but still the one who gain the most is Liu Bei.


    At that time, his Liu Bei army will definitely develop much, and he can just rest watching political trend from Yang Province and Yu Province. If Cao Cao won against Yuan Shao, he can just send troops to directly upied Xu Province and Qing Province. If Cao Cao vs Yuan Shao is draw, the damage will be pretty severe, that he can only defend his own territory Yan Province and Zhili. If Cao Cao lost, then it is better. Liu Biao will attack Cao Cao and make Yan Province and Zhili his. And finally Liu Bei will face Yuan Shao in Guandu and after a difficult battle, Qing Province and Xu Province will be his. If that transpires, Liu Bei will be the strongest warlord who can make Emperor his puppet or can anoint himself to be the Emperor.

 Chapter 245 – Battle To Reclaim Shouchun

    Chapter 245 ¨C Battle To Reim Shouchun


    The Fledgling Phoenix¡¯s suggestion to Liu Bei is very good. However in Fort Wan, Jia Xu, a figure that can be said to beparable to Fledgling Phoenix, just keep silent almost saying nothing to Zhang Xiu. Since his lord failed surrender to Cao Cao, he be a lot silent. He is afraid that Zhang Xiu will me him again and again. To surrender to Cao Cao is his idea, using Zhang Xiu¡¯s aunt to gain Cao Cao¡¯s trust also his idea, those ideas will be forever associated with Jia Xu. So in order for Zhang Xiu not to throw him out, Jia Xu just stay silent. Even he knew that this is a bad idea allying with Liu Bei, he will kept silent. While Liu Bei and Fledgling Phoenix is still dreamy about the what-if future, a bad newse!!! The news is Guan Yu lost Shouchun!!! With the next sentence, shocked everyone. Entire Shouchun was emptied, everyone escaped in just one day.


    ¡°HOW CAN THAT BE, MY SECOND BROTHER? LOSE?!¡± Liu Bei shocked and held his grip on the scout¡¯s shoulders. His second brother Guan Yu Guan Yunchang is a rare talent. His skill with martial arts is unbeatable and his guandao skill is unmatched in this nation. Guan Yu¡¯s skill in martial arts is actually one level below Zhang Fei but Liu Beimended him a lot because he canmand soldiers and can assume heavy responsibility. In historical timeline, Liu Bei even assigned him to guard Jing Province, even though thest fate is to die in Maicheng and lost Jing Province, but no one can deny that Guan Yu¡¯s ability as a soldier is very strong. And another plus point for Guan Yu is he is well-read. A not well-read general is not as dangerous as well-read general. Guan Yu can be said to have the prowess of Xiang Yu who can match thousands of enemies, however he also read Sun Tzu and studied military tactics, which make him even more dangerous.


    Guan Yu¡¯s subordinates are 10,000 Qing Province Soldier elites. Also the ce that was attacked is South Gate that can be said is very strategic for defending. How can he lose with that kind of advantage? This is simr when that Prince of Shu Liu Mang stopped 100,000 troops of Sun Ce army. And now the attacker is Lu Bu army, how many troops can Lu Bu send to attack Shouchun? 10,000 troops? 20,000 troops? Thought Liu Bei, trying to analyze the situation. ¡°Right now, where is General Guan?!¡± Pang Tong inquired, his brow knitted tightly. Pang Tong is very sure that with only 30,000 soldiers, no one can break any city. Pang Tong also calcted all of Liu Mang¡¯s subordinates. His unit onlyprised of 10,000 + naval units, 3000 Urban Army, 3000 ck g and added again from job advertisement in Hefei, at most it increased Liu Mang¡¯s troops to another 10,000 troops bringing a total of approximately 30,000 troops.


    30,000 mixed troops vs 10,000 elite troops who defend strategic ces. It can still lose, but it will at least take minimum 10 ¨C 14 days. Hell, if like this, even a pig can defend a city. Yes, in Shouchun there is almost nothing left, but everything was provisioned by Pang Tong in order to defend against Lu Bu army. Pang Tong ordered for Guan Yu to maintain stubborn defense and even gave almost all of arrows to Guan Yu!!! But right now, the city is lost to them. The scout then continues ¡°Second General is returning to our headquarters now. He is leading 10,000 elite troops and not take enough provisions, therefore his speed is very slow!!!¡± The scout is replying while huffing and puffing toward Liu Bei and Pang Tong.


    ¡°10,000 troops?!¡± Said Liu Bei while stunned. Currently Guan Yu is leading 10,000 troops. What does this mean? It means, that Guan Yu just give up the city instead of defending it. If not, how can 10,000 troops roster can be still intact? ¡°Impossible, how can that be? How can second brother give like that?!¡± Liu Bei said it in angry tone. If the city is truly broken and had casualties like usual, he will worry about Guan Yu¡¯s safety. But now, he showed hateful face toward Pang Tong. It is his stratagem for Guan Yu to be stationed in Shouchun and make him to defend Shouchun. After Shouchun has been upied, Pang Tong will prepare for his next stratagem to sweep Yang Province with Shouchun as its bridgehead. This is also in order to defend the assault from Lu Bu army from Yingshang Commandery and Huai River.


    However now, Guan Yu, before those Pang Tong¡¯s nning fulfilled, suddenly throw up towel and gave up Shouchun. Pang Tong really cannot understand what is Guan Yu thinking, so he did not speak at all and also he is afraid of Liu Bei¡¯s re just now. Even though he is respected by Liu Bei, and he even called him ¡°Master¡±. He is an outsider who not long ago joined Liu Bei army and currently is not good to badmouth him. While they are still lost in thought, suddenly there are voiced outside the main hall ¡°Second general, please wait, please wait!!!!¡± That is a voice of an officer who is trying to stop his general, but he was shoved aside by him. The general who just came in is wearing a green battle-dress, and his face is reddish. Also his beard is long and beautiful, his hand is holding guandao. ¡°Second brother?!¡± Liu Bei stunned and Pang Tong quickly stood from their seat. Is not this the Guan Yu Guan Yunchang that they just discussed a moment ago?! Guan Yu addressed Liu Bei ¡°Big bro!!!¡± Then he knelt down ¡°Big bro, Guan Yu failed you, Guan Yu lost Shouchun!!! Please big bro punish Yu!¡± Said Guan Yu while wearing ashamed expression in front of Liu Bei.


    Several officers also quickly knelt down toward Liu Bei and said ¡°We disappoint Milord. Please punish us Milord!!!!¡± They are all requesting punishment same like Guan Yu for they are Guan Yu¡¯s officers. ¡°Oh, second brother!!! You came back is already good!!!¡± Said Liu Bei with kind tone. Liu Bei is really worthy as one of the person who aspire to obtain a nation. He is able to delve into his troops psyche¡¯s. If other lord suffers defeat, they will asked the cause and will punish their generals almost immediately, while Liu Bei is thanking for Guan Yu and his soldiers safety first. ¡°Come get up first, let big bro tend to you!!!¡± Said Liu Bei while holding Guan Yu¡¯s hand. Out of Peach Garden Three Brothers (TN: Three Gays is much more usible), Liu Bei is the most motherly and can made Guan Yu and Zhang Fei felt pleasant warmth from him. If other person see this kind of rtionship, they will question their sexual preference but because it is between brothers, it is no problem. ¡°Oh, big bro!!!¡± Sighed Guan Yu in his heart. Seeing Liu Bei cared for him, made Guan Yu¡¯s heart feel more bitter and guilty.


    ¡°Second general, how can Shouchun fall?!¡± Pang Tong inquired. Liu Bei just stay silent on that matter, but when Pang Tong said that he reprimanded him ¡°Master Pang, my brother Yunchang is tired. Let him rest first, and then we inquire!!!¡± But while saying that to Pang Tong, one of his eyes, kept its sight toward Guan Yu. He, more than anyone, want to know how Shouchun is. Guan Yu who understand his big bro¡¯s signal said ¡°Big bro!!! Please let Guan Yu report first!!!¡± Guan Yu then released his arm that was supported by Liu Bei and changed into his deputy who helped him to support his body. Guan Yu then began his report.


    ¡°Big bro, Yu did not give up on Shouchun. But Shouchun itself is rendered to be undefendable!!!¡± Guan Yu said those words with bitter tone. Since he followed Liu Bei, he had been fighting at least 100 battles. From Yellow Turban Rebellion to Dong Zhuo¡¯s Uprising, everywhere got Guan Yu Guan Yunchang as one of the towering figure. One of the reason that Guan Yu was called Saint of War, is because Guan Yu had martial arts skill as well he is good in understanding soldiers andmanding them. So, when that Prince of Shu Liu Mang dispatch troops from Hefei to attack Shouchun, Guan Yu was not worried even a bit. He had 10,000 Qing Province soldier, he is defending a strategic ce. So, Guan Yu can be said to underestimate this Prince of Shu Liu Mang a big time. From the very start, Guan Yu has been observing Liu Mang a lot since the first time he saw him at Kaiyang. When Liu Mang heavily insulted Cao Cao, he is rated excellent by Guan Yu. Later, when Lu Bu army left Xu Province, he heard about a battle in Mt. Bagong. He is more impressed toward him as Prince of Shu had the ability tomand soldier and Liu Mang finally emerge after that defensive battle of Wancheng city. But what about it? Right now Guan Yu is defending Shouchun, and this Shouchun will not break unless it was attacked by 50,000 troops. Guan Yu then quickly prepared Shouchun defense mechanism, preparing rolling log, rolling stones, boiled oil, etc. Provisions got 30,000-shi, enough tost 10,000 troops for 1 year. And arrows had 200,000 pieces. Those are suggested by Pang Tong. So far, everything is prepared. And now they were just waiting for Liu Mang¡¯s arrival.


    Therefore Guan Yu isughing confidently when he saw Liu Mang army is arriving. This Prince of Shu is really overestimating himself. Haven¡¯t he fought a battle before? How many people he brought? Thought Guan Yu. That is why when he saw their numbers, he isughing. Yes, Liu Mang had Urban Army and ck g, however their number only totaled approximately 10,000 troops. You use 10,000 troops to do siege battle against 10,000 elite defenders? What the hell are you thinking? Thought Guan Yu. Guan Yu also thought of false information initially, because Liu Mang¡¯s army should numbered around 30,000 troops. Now only 10,000 troops are here, while he is in deep thought, his scout came in and said that 12,000 Navy led by Gan Ning is returning to Lujiang. When he got that information, he really felt relieved as this Prince of Shu is only good at paper warfare and those victories from before, must be from Lu Bu army¡¯s generals which attributed to him.


    So, a name Liu Mang is just only a name, this Guan Yu finds you unworthy!!! Thought Guan Yu. Liu Mang¡¯s subordinates only numbered 10,000 people and all of them are heavy armor, those heavy armor weighed at least a hundred jin (50 kg), they will be unable to climb the scalingdder as thedder will break the moment they climb on it.


    So, Guan Yu who had regarded Liu Mang and his army as a big joke, just rxed himself while smiling. But his smile stopped, when he saw Liu Mang army suddenly halted their march at approximately 500 steps away from city wall. With that range, no arrow can reach their targets. At this time, their formation opened and there is a general wearing golden armor along with a veteran general wearing dark yellow armor. They are of course are Liu Mang and his favorite bodyguard Huang Zhong. As per custom of battlefield, Liu Mang show himself before the battle, to ask enemy to surrender. But Liu Mang is very impolite, he only said that Guan Yu and his Qin Province soldier to get the hell out of the city in half an incense time, or wait to be expelled himself. Liu Mang¡¯s words made Guan Yu irritated to the max. What the hell? A milksop who did not understand anything dare to speak like this to me? Thought Guan Yu. Guan Yu felt so irritated that rather doing siege defense, he is just going to open the main gate and fight the battle like a man, he must show this Prince of Shu their ss difference. However it is not his style to do so. Instead he picked up a five-dan bow and shot toward Liu Mang. ¡°Pah, ingrates!!!¡± Liu Mang muttered with resentful tone, while seeing that red-faced Lord Guan. The reason that he did not immediately attack the city is because his opponent is Lord Guan. He is forever praised for his loyalty and his martial arts and he is also a subject of worship.


    Since Liu Mang¡¯s offer is rejected, then fine!!! At least Guan Yu tell him what is his decision! Liu Mang then return to his troops. Liu Mang brought not only Urban Army and ck g, he also brought artisans to Shouchun, to settle down in that ce. Right now some of them are taking care of their family members. They also brought another derivative of ballistae, that thing was catapult. Catapult usage is a bit simple as they are used like a sling. Catapult is not like trebuchet which had a small arm. Trebuchet disadvantage is its small arm, made it cannot project heavy stuff in big size and the distance is not far.


    In Liu Mang¡¯s hand now, the catapult is using Archimedes lever principle better and also it had a pinion to pull back the arm and it had metal spring.


    A trebuchet is a siege weapon that throws boulders or anything simr to the city wall. The idea is good, but sometimes trebuchet¡¯s firepower is small and can only shot at least 100 steps. Reloading is also cumbersome, as the operator need to pull down the trebuchet arm to reload, also due its ammo is several hundred pounds (TN: from now on, jin [weight] will be pound [weight]), its uracy is very bad and a lot of times, it will do friendly fire often. Now after adding pinion, as long there is no earthquake, the arm will be virtually unmovable and as long as the arm can support, they can throw 500 pound stone and because of this mechanism, its uracy is more urate and its projecting distance isrger. For example, with distance 500 steps, one can project 300 pound stone, if the distance is 700 steps, one can project 100 pound stone. Now with Shouchun is only 500 steps, Lord Guan The Second will feel the rain of 300 pound stones.


    They are built using 10,000 more artisans skills. Also with their family members following along withmoners, Liu Mang¡¯s supply troop is amounted to 50,000 people, so they quickly collected big stones and pile them up in front of catapult.


    Liu Mang then draw his sword and screamed his order ¡°ALL CATAPULTS!!!!! FULL ASSAULT!!!!¡± And with that order, bombardment begin. Liu Mang made these catapults during his one-month stay in Hefei. Those artisans work day and night and managed to produce 50 catapults. Shouchun wall was bombarded with 50 stones. Wherever it hit, it destroyed everything, men turned into patty no matter how good is their heavy armor, walls are destroyed leaving only a big hole.


    What the hell is this? Guan Yu really stunned!!! While he is stunned, a big stone is closing into Lord Guan The Second. ¡°General, be careful!!!¡± His deputy sacrificed his life to push his general. That man be a meat patty almost immediately and such scene was verymon on each wall side. Trebuchet? This is impossible, it can¡¯t be!!!! Guan Yu in denial. Lord Guan The Second had seen trebuchet, during Dong Zhuo Uprising. After they managed to defeat Lu Bu at Ho Gate, those warlords pull out trebuchet in order to capture the location. However that thing need to be at distance of 100 steps. This thing under the city is at 500 steps distance, what the hell is this thing?

 Chapter 246 – Thank You General Guan For The Arrows

    Chapter 246 ¨C Thank You General Guan For The Arrows (Continuation of Guan Yu¡¯s Retelling Of His Defeat)


    ¡°General, this is not good at all!!! What should we do?¡± Said Guan Yu¡¯s deputy general in panic. This person¡¯s name is Tao Quan, his courtesy name is Zizhang and he is the one who responsible for Liu Bei¡¯s escapade from Xu Province to Runan. He was given by Tao Qian to Liu Bei while he was sheltered by him back in Xu Province and be Guan Yu¡¯s deputy general since then. In original history, he did not have a chance to leave a good name due to dying on the road to Xinye. However due to butterfly effect brought by Liu Mang, Tao Quan managed to survive until now. Tao Quan¡¯s mannerism is calm and quiet and he is a very learned person. This is one of trait that Guan Yu liked and put him as his deputy general. However Tao Quan panicked now. Shouchun was bombarded from every direction and they cannot counterattack at all and when the enemy approached so they can counterattack, they target Shouchun¡¯s blindspots, leaving no chance to counterattack, even though those 50 catapults target are city wall. Big boulders are banging on the wall made the whole structure shook violently, it made soldiers¡¯ morale dropped severely, and when it mmed itself on them, they are dead immediately, be meat patties. Guan Yu then gritted his tooth ¡°Mrngghh!!!¡± and said to Tao Quan ¡°No choice, we need to breakthrough the city!!! Attack them directly!!! This battle is a lost cause, staying on defensive will exhaust what¡¯s left of our army morale!!!¡± Shouchun has beenpromised severely, their defensive maneuvers were toppled one by one. Guan Yu¡¯s trebuchets which had been ced on the South Gate tower, had been taken outpletely, also the damage to South Gate itself is quite severe. Leaving Guan Yu¡¯s only option to attack them directly.


    ¡°Direct assault? General, please don¡¯t do that!!!¡± Said Tao Quan, while holding Guan Yu¡¯s arms. Direct assault? This Guan Yu had lost his mind!!! Thought Tao Quan. They indeed had 10,000 troops only but they are heavy infantries. 10,000 Qing Province Soldiers will be unable to cope with 10,000 heavy infantries with direct confrontation. The only troops that Liu Bei army had who can stand toe-to-toe with those heavy infantries were White Feathered Warriors1 who are currently is their lord¡¯s direct subordinate and their trump card.


    One of the reason that Liu Bei was able to makeeback after being defeated numerous times was the existence of White Feathered Warriors. They can be considered as Liu Bei¡¯s Royal Guard Unit and being a Royal Guard Unit, they must be robust and healthy also they need to be skilled in martial arts. Also when Guan Yu and Zhang Fei had spare time, they certainly will taught them martial arts. So, it can be said that although Chen Dao is their fieldmander, they are Guan Yu and Zhang Fei¡¯s apprentices. However, as formidable as they are, they are still light infantries, so when they reach Runan, Liu Bei approached Liu Pi, Runan¡¯s master. Liu Pi who had sworn brotherhood with Liu Bei, quickly open his armory and Liu Bei can expand his White Feathered Warriors from 3,000 troops into 5,000 troops with each personnel is wearing heavy armor. Thuspleting his heavy infantry trump card. Their prowess is really strong that even ck g heavy infantry is not a match for them.


    However currently, Guan Yu don¡¯t have White Feathered Warriors with him. Going direct assault is courting death, as their opponents are heavy infantries and 200 heavy cavalries. They will be annihted in an instant! But Guan Yu already prepared his resolve and said ¡°If we just stay and do nothing, death is the one awaiting us!¡± Guan Yu¡¯s face is very grim and be more redder. In his mind, if he goes all out from South Gate along with 7,000 troops who stationed here, he may still be able to escape albeit with heavy casualties from Liu Mang army. Guan Yu calcted that out of 7,000 troops, around 5,000 will be casualties.


    No other options except to breakthrough!!! Thought Guan Yu who then steeled again his resolve. Guan Yu then prepare to ordered breakthrough using South Gate to all of his officers when Tao Quan interrupted and said ¡°General, are you sure about this?!¡± Sure?! HELL NO!!! Thought Guan Yu and smiled bitterly. If only the opposite had no valiant generals, I will certainly SURE to rush ahead. s, the situation is very difficult now Thought Guan Yu again and exhaled dejectedly. He already obtained the intel thatmanders of Liu Mang army isprised of veteran of Battle of Wancheng. They are Gan Ning, Huang Zhong, and Xu Sheng. Being a survivor of a battle that is more hopeless than Battle of Xiapi, they are surely able to block their escape and kill them all. Since both options resulted dead, Guan Yu chose the most honorable way to go out.


    Tao Quan calmed himself down then urged to Guan Yu ¡°General, if you are not sure, then please stay. If general is to die in this battle, those 10,000 Qing Province Elites will be headless!!! Also are you going to break your oath of brotherhood to Milord?!¡± The oath, eh? Thought Guan Yu. Then Guan Yu¡¯s mind flew to that event. Remembering the peach trees, their fated meeting, their oath at the peach garden and their sayings ¡°We seek not to be born on the same day, in the same month and in the same year. We merely hope to die on the same day, in the same month and in the same year.¡± Guan Yu then said to Tao Quan ¡°If we did nothing, we will die trapped in this city!!! Better do something and die honorably then do nothing at all!!!¡± Guan Yu then held Tao Quan¡¯s shoulders and said ¡°Zizhang, don¡¯t you worry about a thing. With Zhou Cang at my side, I will definitely be able to return!!!¡±


    Tao Quan then shook his head and said ¡°General, we still another way to survive!!! Right now, we are not cornered at all, although we are besieged by Liu Mang army. He provided enough gaps for us to withdraw from Shouchun!!!¡± Guan Yu then sternly said his piece ¡°NO!!!! Big bro and strategist Pang said to defend Shouchun with our life. This ce is a vital ce of Yang Province!!! If not, big bro will not allocate 30,000-shi provisions and a lot of weaponry here!!!¡± With those words, Guan Yu resolved to not abandon Shouchun. Tao Quan then shouted ¡°WE HAVE NOTHING LEFT NOW!!! NO MORALE, NO TREBUCHETS, NOTHING!!! GENERAL, ARE YOU REALLY SURE WE CAN STILL DEFEND THIS CITY?!¡± Tao Quan dared to be rude as Guan Yu treated him like nephew, if regr deputy, he is impossible to do that to Guan Yu. Also right now, if Guan Yu was not given shock therapy, he will not responded to anything Tao Quan said.


    ¡°I, me...¡± Guan Yu stuttered then he goes silent. He already knew that defending the city is already a fleeting dream and if the battle continues like this, tomorrow he shall be a meat patty along with his soldiers, but still he stubbornly clinging to his assigned duty. Tao Quan then continued, touching several sensitive things to Guan Yu ¡°General, please think thrice!!! If you died in battle, what about Milord and your oath to him? Also here got 10,000 Qing Province Soldiers, Milord is currently severelycking in troops now! If General were to throw those 10,000 Qing Province Soldiers and your life as well, what will happen to Milord¡¯s great cause?!¡± Guan Yu kept his silence.


    Guan Yu is a very proud person and in his eyes, this Prince of Shu is nothing more than bratty milksop. And right now, that bratty milksop is defeating him, how can his pride take it? Right now Guan Yu is two mind about this thing, one is to remain in Shouchun, salvage his pride and fulfill Pang Tong¡¯s and Liu Bei¡¯s order, second is to retreat, make good of his oath and fight for another day. Also the thing that made him leaning toward the second option is those 10,000 Qing Province Soldiers. Tao Quan is right, if he exhaust these 10,000 elites, Liu Bei Army will lose one limb. Guan Yu then responded to Tao Quan ¡°If we retreat now, it will be very bloody to retake Shouchun again.¡± When they upy Shouchun, Shouchun is already deste and its gates were open, therefore they could upy it almost instantly. If they retreat now, Liu Mang army will be their opponent the next time they besieged Shouchun. Tao Quan then replied ¡°General, if we lived, we still can make aeback. Quan asked you, have you forgotten how Traitor Cao upied Shouchun from Yuan Shu?!¡±


    Guan Yu stunned and thought How Lord Cao upied Shouchun? Guan Yu then pped his forehead How could I forgot about that? Regarding that ¡°Lord Cao¡± address for Cao Cao, it is because Cao Cao treated Guan Yu very good. He gave Lu Bu¡¯s Red Hare to be his personal steed personally and treated him like a family member, calling here Yunchang here, Yunchang there. So Guan Yu¡¯s respect for Cao Cao is still very high even though Liu Bei army are calling him Traitor Cao.


    Regarding how Cao Cao upied Shouchun2, how can Guan Yu not know about that? Guan Yu loved about art of war, therefore he will follow every battle event in all of the nation. When Cao Cao upied Shouchun, it happened because of Yuan Shu proimed himself as Emperor of Zhong Dynasty after receiving imperial seal from Sun Ce. At that time, Cao Caoposed an edict in order to destroy Yuan Shu, the usurper. So Yuan Shu was attacked from 4 sides, therefore he retreated from Runan and goes to Shouchun, throwing away his Yu Province and made Shouchun his final defense line. He then quickly raised his troops to be 100,000 troops and create 4 dams at Ying River and Huai River to irrigate thend, thus fulfilling his need of provisions. However those 4 dams are double-edged sword as it lowered Shouchun¡¯s topography and finally was used by Cao Cao to flood Shouchun. 80,000 troops out of 100,000 troops were washed by the flood and the remaining were either died or run away. Yuan Shu himself and his family evacuated using his recreation ship. Cao Cao then gave a stern warning toward the boat, not to proim himself as emperor again or else.


    Guan Yu then said ¡°Are you talking about flooding Shouchun again?!¡± Tao Quan then nodded. Tao Quan then said ¡°If we kept clinging to Shouchun, we will ended up dead. But if we retreat and prepared again, then Liu Mang army will certainly suffer the same fate as Yuan Shu or worse.¡± Guan Yu agreed with that kind of reasoning but he still clinging to the fact that he still can defend the city. While he is in that thought, suddenly ¡°BOOM!!!¡± there is a big sound on the Shouchun South Gate that they are standing on.


    The gate of South Gate was quickly breached since Shouchun defensive maneuvers already been destroyed. Right now Shouchun is just like a girl who opened his legs, waiting for Liu Mang to prate. Seeing this very event Guan Yu gritted his tooth ¡°Mrnggh!!!¡± and said ¡°Go, order the troops to retreat!!! NOW!!!!¡± Finally Guan Yu chose to retreat as he finally recognize that this is a lost cause as his . ¡°Yes sir!!!¡± Replied Tao Quan happily and he quickly beat the drum to signalling the retreat. ¡°Hmm, Shouchun already breached!!!¡± Said Liu Mang while smiling victoriously. He is overlooking the battle with telescope. The telescope finally was able to be replicated as right now there are artisans who can refine crystals for lens more efficiently. However as cost for producing this telescope is still high, as the lens was made of crystal, he can only give telescopes to Lu Bu, Zhang Liao, Gan Ning, Zhao Yun and himself. Liu Mang resolved that when Shouchun is captured, he will assign those craftsmen to produce ss for lens.


    Liu Mang then hand Xu Shu his telescope. Xu Shu also felt very fascinated with this telescope and been ying with it a lot. This instrument really will be essential in this war Thought Xu Shu. Seeing Xu Sheng kept his eye on the telescope yed by Xu Shu, Liu Mang scolded ¡°Stop looking at it! Wait until Shouchun been captured, then you can have one of it!¡± Xu Sheng dropped his line of sight. He is really drooling with the telescope and has been wondering what could he and his ck g could do with this telescope. But because of his unit ck g¡¯s movement is slow, a drawback that Xu Sheng himself admitted, Liu Mang did not prioritize him and his units, therefore he really envy those generals who were given telescope now.


    Xu Shu then asked Liu Mang ¡°Milord! Why have you not send any generals to storm in?!¡± Xu Shu was really confused because the South Gate had been breached and Qing Province Soldiers will not be able to close it again. At this point of juncture, Liu Mang could just order to do siege and with White Riders3 as its vanguard, Qing Province Soldiers and Guan Yu will be entrapped inside the city. Liu Mang then said to Xu Shu ¡°Yuanzhi! They are cornered beasts and cornered beasts will unleash theirst burst strength if we keep on pressing them. Yes, we had breached Shouchun South Gate, but their numbers is almost intact 10,000 Qing Province Soldiers and they are very formidable foes especially cornered like this. Also, Guan Yu Guan Yunchang¡¯s martial arts skill is magnificent. It isparable to my honorable father-inw!¡±


    ¡°Yes sir!¡± Xu Shu acknowledged his words. Although Xu Shu¡¯s mouth said ¡°Yes¡±, but his eyes is fixated on Liu Mang, kept asking his real reasons. Making Liu Mang embarassed.


    Xu Shu thought What nonsense are Milord is saying? Cornered beast? They are not worth mentioning at all!!! Those Qing Province Soldiers will be mincemeat once they encounter these heavy infantries we possess. Also, Guan Yu¡¯s prowess as good as Marquis of Wen? We can end him with Huang Zhong, Xu Sheng, Wang Wei and Zhao Yun attack together, let him taste what Marquis of Wen felt at Ho Gate. The very reason Liu Mang is giving mercy is because he really respected Guan Yu back in the present. Readers, you know that Guan Yu¡¯s effigy is everywhere and he is revered by all of Chinese people also his stories, whether it is fact or fiction, still piqued anyone¡¯s interest even now. For that very reason, Liu Mang showed mercy to him now as his respect did not diminish even a bit back then.


    So, Liu Mang did not order his army to attack. Giving Lord Guan The Second a chance to slip through. Liu Mang knew well Guan Yu¡¯s stubbornness and he is impossible to surrender and would rather be annihted in battle as proven when he is defeated by Lu Meng at Maicheng and by Cao Cao at Xiapi. Liu Mang¡¯s gaze then fixated at South Gate and said in soft tone ¡°Oh Lord Guan The Second, this mercy is because I respected you. Next time, I shall have your life!!! Also, if you happened to be at that gate blocking me instead of escaping, this Shouchun will be your grave!!!¡± In this world, there is nothing that cannot be destroyed.


    Really Guan Yu did not let Liu Mang feel disappointed. After South Gate fell, he decisively shouted order to retreat. When he retreated he assigned 3,000 troops to guard his rear. But strangely, no one is pursuing him and it made him felt really strange. Liu Mang now entered Shouchun, with Urban Army entered first as they are better equipped and can anticipate any retaliation, followed by ck g and craftsmen andmoners and finally with Zhao Yun¡¯s Urban Army Cavalry which had turned into Zhao Yun¡¯s White Riders. When they entered Shouchun, the city was on fire that was burnt by Guan Yu in order to shake off their pursuers, the fire was made by any of the supplies that he cannot carry. Liu Mang then ordered to put off the fire. Fortunately Liu Mang got 50,000moners following him and beingmoners they are sensitive to fire, so they quickly responded to Liu Mang¡¯s order.


    Yang Hong, being Liu Mang¡¯s head butler, organized poor families to forage supplies from the town and got a big surprise. Provisions got 20,000-shi in Shouchun warehouse while the burnt provisions had several thousand-shi. Arrows got a lot, but was picked out by those poor families into unusable and usable. Usable arrows got 200,000 pieces. Defensive maneuvers such as rolling stones, spiked woods and other weaponry also got a lot. Really! Liu Bei had this many items. Thought Liu Mang. Liu Mang then sighed in relief and thought With this kind of provisions, Guan Yu will be able tost for at least 6 months. Fortunately, those craftsmen were able to built catapults to simplify this battle. If not, I will fight a very arduous, unefficient battle for likely a month or two with insurmountable casualties. Nevertheless, those 20,000-shi provisions and 200,000 piece of arrows be Liu Mang¡¯s first war spoils. Then Liu Mang asked Zhao Yun while smiling ¡°Zilong, how do you like your White Riders?!¡±


    ¡°Report Milord, it is very good, doing battle is no problem at all!!!¡± Replied Zhao Yun earnestly. Zhao Yun is really satisfied leading Urban Army Cavalry. Regarding warhorses, Urban Army Cavalry¡¯s warhorses areprised of pure breed Arabic warhorse. These warhorses is especially breed for cold weaponry cavalries and perhaps when the era hot weaponry came, these warhorses will be cargo carriers. Regarding soldiers, Zhao Yun also had noints as they are very disciplined being trained by Liu Mang and Cheng Yu back in Wancheng. Regarding heavy armor, the heavy armor is really light. Weighted only 20 pounds.


    With everything is already really good, this cavalries can fight anything in the battlefield. Zhao Yun already rated this cavalry to be extremelyplete. His heart now burning with desire to follow Gongsun Zan¡¯s role of repelling those beyond the Great Wall, to tell that White Riders still exist and will continue as invaders nightmare.


    Actually today, Zhao Yun want to test this cavalry might, but did not have a chance to do so. Also today, Zhao Yun¡¯s mind is split into two. The opponent today is old friend, Guan Yu Guan Yunchang. Zhao Yun¡¯s impression of him is very good as they are once ally. If not for that job advertisement, perhaps Zhao Yun address Guan Yu as Second General. Right now, with Liu Mang asked how did he like his White Riders, made Zhao Yun earnestly andpletely attached to Liu Mang. Feeling friendship toward Liu Bei and co, now switched to his lord and his currentrades. So, General Guan, so sorry!!! This Zhao Yun will use you to reintroduce White Riders again. (TN: Put a troll face from author on this sentence)


    Liu Mang smiled and said ¡°That is good then! Zilong, you bring your White Riders to Huai River riverside. Convey my words to General Guan Yu!!!¡± Liu Mang really satisfied that Zhao Yun puts his duty above friendship and anything else. ¡°Eh, only deliver message?! What message, Milord?!¡± Replied Zhao Yun confused. ¡°Tell him ¡°General Guan, thank you for the arrows!!!¡± Liu Mang responded instinctively. Those are the words said by Kongming to troll Cao Cao at the Battle of Chibi. One can see how stressed out Cao Cao when he knew that 100,000 of his arrows were taken. And now, Guan Yu lost 200,000 arrows at the very least and 20,000-shi provisions, Liu Mang is smiling when he thought about Guan Yu¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°Yes sir!¡± Answered Zhao Yun. Zhao Yun is really confused because of Liu Mang¡¯s smile but he carried out his order quickly. Zhao Yun ordered with his spear ¡°All troops, ride up!!!¡± And all of Urban Army quickly followed his order. Zhao Yun had not been long with these cavalries but their heart already been subjugated by Zhao Yun by his martial arts prowess and his personality. Then they quickly goes to North Gate toward wharf.


    Hehe, I finally had a cavalry unit The White Riders and its leader the Iparable Zhao Yun Zhao Zilong. Thought Liu Mang while smiling. Liu Mang got two reasons to form cavalry, one is to obtain a high mobile unit. Two, because he want topare with Lu Bu who had better cavalry unit. He want to see Lu Bu¡¯s stunned face when his White Riders managed to be on-par with his Bing Province Wolf Cavalry.


    Bing Province Wolf Cavalry and White Riders, both of them can be considered like Muramasa and Masamune. Bing Province Wolf Cavalry is brutal and bloodthirsty much like Muramasa and their leader Lu Bu, while White Riders only kill those who deserved it such as invaders, much like Masamune and their leader Zhao Yun. They are both two extremes that Liu Mang really needed.


    Zhao Yun and White Riders goes out from north gate as there lies Guan Yu¡¯s ship to Runan. Although White Riders speed is very quick, but Zhao Yun ordered them to be vignt all the time. He did not want to be ambushed the second time. Once is enough!! That ambush he thought happened during his service of Gongsun Zan. At that time, a general of Yuan Shao named Ju Yi ambushed White Riders and the result is White Riders lost really badly. And luckily, Zhao Yun¡¯s vignt is proved to be wrong as Guan Yu did not put up any ambushes at all as past Shouchun north gate, there is only vast prairie with no ce for hide. Zhao Yun then reached northern wharf where he saw Guan Yu and his troops are boarding ships, prepared to leave Huai River. Guan Yu just sitting in the castle alone, pondering the event silently. This battle is 100% lost cause because of that weapon. Shouchun lost, provisions lost, weaponry lost. Thought Guan Yu, ming himself. That brat Liu Mang did not even suffer any casualties, but neither me, my loss is just around 100 troops. What is truly going on here? Thought Guan Yu again, pping his thighs as hard as he can. Also regarding those provisions, we aren¡¯t able to evacuate all of them, so we burn them, but we can only burn so little Thought Guan Yu, taking a deep breath after that.


    Also, why the hell he did not pursue me? My retreat is too smooth!!! I had prepared those 3,000 troops to be sacrifice, but everyone is unscathed, what is going on here? Thought Guan Yu and then he gritted his tooth as if he realized something. ¡°MRRGGGHHHH!!!!! AAAAAHHHHHH!!!!¡± Guan Yu standing up fiercely and red at the direction of Shouchun angrily. Prince of Shu, you mock me, you showed me mercy!!! I will never forget this affront!!! Screamed Guan Yu silently. If not for his mercy, he will never return alive in this battle and will die with 10,000 Qing Province Soldiers together.


    While Guan Yu is very bitter, suddenly Tao Quan reported ¡°General, it is strange, why Liu Mang army send a cavalry against our fleet?!¡± ¡°Hrm?¡± Guan Yu stunned and quickly walk and get out of the castle and standing on the deck. He saw there are really white battle-dressed cavalry troops bearing two gs, one is Liu and one is Zhao. Liu¡¯s g is golden-yellowish, that is representing what army they belong to, while Zhao g is representing themander of this cavalry, Zhao Zilong.


    ¡°Is Zilong!¡±Guan Yu thought that he in the Shouchun city saw Liu Mang general¡¯s subordinatesmanded that several hundred cavalry soldiers was Zhao Yun Zhao Zilong! Is his old acquaintance, original Zhao Yun appears in Liu Mangjun, Guan Yu also very much has doubts, because Liu Mang army approaches, therefore has ced the one side!


    It is really Zilong Thought Guan Yu, really surprised. He is pondering the reason on why he send cavalry soldiers to chase them. That Liu Mang should had send warship to intercept us, unless.... Thought Guan Yu while smiling at the end of his thought. Guan Yu hade to a conclusion that Zhao Yun hade to join him and his brother. Guan Yu really thought that His Highness Prince of Shu is just using Zhao Yun for show only and he did not have military authority, right now after his use is finished, he was ousted. If not how can there be hundred of cavalries here? Also Liu Mang belongs to Lu Bu army and Lu Bu had a smelly street reputation which Zhao Yun hated very much.


    In Liu Bei army, Zhao Yun is regarded the fourth brother among Peach Garden Oath Brothers. Even Liu Bei shared a bed with Zhao Yun. Guan Yu is really smiling now, although he lost Shouchun, but he can obtain a senior general named Zhao Yun also several heavy cavalries. It is an equal sacrifice as Shouchun can be recapturedter. Liu Bei really in needs of cavalry.


    Guan Yu then ordered his subordinate to dock so Zhao Yun can climb up but stopped his every movements when he heard Zhao Yun¡¯s army yelling, making Guan Yu¡¯s face color shifting very much. His color of his face shifted so quickly as if he was Chinese opera actor4. After he calmed himself down, then Guan Yu just hung his head shamefully and lost his bnce. Tao Quan then hold his arms and inquired ¡°General, what is the matter with you?!¡± ¡°Zizhang, help me into the castle!¡± Said Guan Yu, he had lost any strength left from his legs and arms. His pride was attacked severely today by retreating from Shouchun and now all what¡¯s left of his pride, now washed by those words.


    ¡°Yes sir!!!¡± Tao Quan responded and walked Guan Yu to the castle. When he heard that sound, his heart also sank. Because the words said ¡°Milord, His Highness Prince of Shu, thanks General Guan Yu for gift of 200,000 arrows!!!¡± 200 people all saying those words together, making the riverside really noisy.


    TN Notes:


    1) Early chapters that me and James tranted, White Feathered Warriors called White Eared Soldier, this is the truth for both trantion. But I believe White Feathered is more appropriate than White Eared. Therefore, in the future, White Eared will be turned into White Feathered.


    2) Too much redundancy, I will do a summary on that as the event already borated in the previous chapters.


    3) Prating White Horse Cavalry ¡ú not good in long run, too mouthful. I changed it into White Riders.


    Gamer Notes


    4) Just for those who do not know, Chinese Opera actors wear masks. They can also change it really quickly like those clothes changing magic tricks.

 Chapter 247 – Revenge by Using Same Methods

    Chapter 247 ¨C Revenge by Using Same Methods (The End of Guan Yu¡¯s retelling)


    Trebuchet? Pang Tong is surprised as he is kept listening to everything that Guan Yu has been speaking. Guan Yu¡¯s description made Pang Tong worry very much. That thing can shoot as far as 500 steps and can tear open city gates. What kind of weapon is it? Thought Pang Tong curiously. Pang Tong understood a little about engineering as his rival Kongming is an expert in engineering, being a graduate of Mohist school. However, as smart as he is, he had yet have an image in his mind regarding this trebuchet that can reach 500 steps.


    Hmm, no matter how good that trebuchet, as long it can be destroyed it is fine Thought Pang Tong. Pang Tong concluded that the reason Guan Yu lost Shouchun is because Guan Yu only had 10,000 light infantries Qing Province Soldier, impossible to breakthrough 10,000 heavy infantries mixed with heavy cavalries. It would be a different story if White Feathered Warriors was assigned to Guan Yu. They will definitely able to withstand their assault, able to destroy their trebuchets and finally able to rip open a path. Liu Bei¡¯s trump card White Feathered Warriors is really impressive. Their numbers are 5,000 troops only, but their roster areprised of many third-ss generals, thus can be seen as a monster among heavy infantries. In the original timeline, White Feathered Warriors helped Shu Country to survive two eras after Liu Bei died. However, when General Chen Dao died, White Feathered Warriors also died with him. With internal strife always brewing in Shu¡¯s court, no one thought to form elite forces like that again and finally, Shu Country can only me themselves after being swallowed by Wei Country.


    Pang Tong really disregarded Liu Mang¡¯s heavy cavalries. Hmph, only 200+ heavy cavalries can be solved by White Feathered Warriors easily, even Tiger Leopard Cavalries1 is our opponent, they can be defeated by White Feathered Warriors. Thought Pang Tong. Regarding Bing Province Wolf Cavalry, Pang Tong has gotten Zhang Xiumitment tounch his 20,000 Xiliang Cavalry to help solve them. Right now, Pang Tong is thinking about how to solve those 10,000 heavy infantries.


    ¡°So, Zilong really had been recruited into Liu Mang army. Ai!!!¡± Then Liu Bei took a deep breath and shook his head. Zhao Yun really valued highly by Liu Bei as in his opinion, he is very skilled in martial arts as well well-mannered and loyal to the end. During Zhao Yun¡¯s service to Gongsun Zan, Liu Bei had already approached him several times. That Zhao Yun is too valuable to be wasted on that stupid Gongsun Zan Thought Liu Bei at that time. But still, Liu Bei did not snatch him at that time because Zhao Yun belonged to Gongsun Zan and Gongsun Zan is an idiot when dealing with his own personnel. Liu Bei really did not worried Zhao Yun will be snatched by his rivals. Yuan Shao, did not like peasants to be in his court, so Yuan Shao was crossed from the list. Cao Cao and Lu Bu? Both of them are criminals in Zhao Yun¡¯s eyes and definitely will not join them. However Liu Bei himself is not a good, righteous and just person that he always promoted as he let his teacher Lu Zhi to die, leeching on several of his lords, killing them softly, but due to his weeping skill, . If one followed original track, Zhao Yun should have joined Liu Bei when he is serving under Yuan Shao. However due to big changes in several events in this nation, Liu Bei had the biggest luck. After he was expelled from Xu Province, Guandu was already raging, therefore he could not seek refuge with Yuan Shao. Instead he went to Runan, and was warmly received by Liu Pi, also got a lot of ordnance, money and even a strategist.


    Actually, Zhao Yun was also looking for Liu Bei in this timeline, but because he lost his way and Liu Mang issued job advertisement, he came to Hefei. Liu Bei is actually pretty happy as well as jealous when Liu Mang issued that kind of nonsense. He really hoped that Liu Mang and Lu Bu will die extremely quick due to his offense against nobles. Therefore he dismissed them as a threat, but who really knew that his n was ruined and Zhao Yun was snatched right under his nose. Liu Mang broadened Zhao Yun¡¯s view on rescuing people from abyss and fire, and also giving him one of way to serve Han, the way Zhao Yun is very familiar with, which is repelling invaders. Therefore, Liu Mang got Zhao Yun¡¯s fealty as a result.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s right!!!¡± Growled Guan Yu, replying Liu Bei¡¯s rhetorical sentence. Guan Yu already considered Zhao Yun as an enemy as his pride was destroyedpletely from those sentence spoken by White Riders and himself. He know Zhao Yun is an earnest person, therefore he viewed words spoken by Zhao Yun is an earnest thank you as well as an insult toward himself. When Liu Bei mentioned Zhao Yun, most of Guan Yu¡¯s Qing Province Soldiers held theirughter until their face be red.


    ¡°Zilong, the talent that should be mine, slipped away from my grasp!!!¡± Said Liu Bei dejectedly again while clenching his fist. A talent that can be said 99.99% will join him, suddenly slipped away from Liu Bei¡¯s grasp, made Liu Bei really sad. But when he saw Guan Yu is looking weird toward him, he quickly changed his expression. Tao Quan then reported to Pang Tong ¡°Master Pang, forgive us regarding those arrows!!! All snatched by Liu Mang army!!!¡± Tao Quan and Guan Yu just hang their head in shame for they ruined Pang Tong¡¯s n and it made Liu Bei¡¯s face fuming with rage. If everything was running well, right now Liu Mang will be stalled by Guan Yu and at the same time, Pang Tong will send Xiliang Cavalry to deal Bing Province Wolf Cavalry. Pang Tong then just smiled and said toward Liu Bei and Guan Yu ¡°Milord, don¡¯t worry about anything!!! Those arrows will returned to us shortly!!!¡±


    ¡°Returned to us? Really?! HOW?¡± Said Guan Yu, changing his expression from shameful to angry. Either this bastard is really stupid, or already crazy!!! To retrieve those 200,000 arrows, we need to assault from bothnd and water. But the other warships beside those we took, already captured by that damned Liu Mang. This Pang Tong really speaking nonsense Thought Guan Yu while ring at Pang Tong. Liu Bei then break the ice and asked ¡°May Bei know what is Master Pang meant?!¡± Although Liu Bei is fuming with rage, he is much calmer than Guan Yu who was just insulted twice. Liu Bei really had big respect for this Pang Tong and relied on him a lot, as many problems that Liu Bei faced was easily solved by him and Pang Tong even gave Liu Bei aprehensive, step-by-step n for Liu Bei to take Central ins.


    ¡°Of course, they will send them back to us with their own way, and we only need to gather the spoils from them!!!¡± Said Pang Tong while waving his feather fan to his front. He really likes feather fan right now, simr to his brother Liang. He had thought his brother Liang always carrying feather fan is because the weather is too hot. But right now, he understood why brother Liang liked feather fan so much, because right now Pang Tong received confidence as a military leader like never before. This feeling overwhelm Pang Tong so much that he started to be really addicted to it. Guan Yu then got up and tightened his fist, said ¡°Tell me on how you going to do it? Tell me how you are going to stir up that ho¡¯s nest again to sting us. Are you really expecting any of us to be porcupine?!¡± Pang Tong just waved his feather fan back to him again and while smiling said to Guan Yu ¡°Ooohhh, is General Guan so discouraged that he dismissed any chance of revenge?!¡±


    ¡°Eh, revenge?!¡± Guan Yu¡¯s eyes is shing dangerously. His mind is preupied with how to fight back, how can he pass up this opportunity. Guan Yu then changed his tone, cupped his fist and said ¡°Kindly military adviser advise Yu!¡± Pang Tong then replied ¡°Haha, my stratagem is very simple actually General Guan. We shall use their own stratagem against themselves!!!¡± Pang Tong is really happy, being respected like this. He is also happy as he is the one whom his lord wholly depended upon, he is really thankful that Kongming and Xu Shu did note to Liu Bei otherwise, he cannot monopolize his lord like this. ¡°Yu asks guidance from Master Pang!!!¡± Said Guan Yu. Then he half-knelt in front of Pang Tong. In his mind, there is only revenge for his damaged pride. ¡°Hahaha, General Guan, Milord. Wait until night falls, then we move on with our n!!!¡± Said Pang Tong calmly, he really feeling riding the clouds now. Also regarding trebuchet from Guan Yu¡¯s report, Pang Tong surmised that they will be part of Shouchun¡¯s defense, therefore he already prepared another method to counteract it.


    TN Notes:


    1) Tiger Leopard Cavalries: Prev trantion, it was tranted as Ferocious Cavalry by James and me, I double checked wikipedia and kongming and other 3 kingdoms rted articles. I decided, I will use the official name from now on.

 Chapter 248 – Two Raging Battles At The Same Time

    Chapter 248 ¨C Two Raging Battles At The Same Time


    This time the story is of course, regarding two battles that is raging while Pang Tong of Runan is nning against Liu Mang of Shouchun. Those battles are Brother Zhuge vs Zhou Yu at Jiangxia waters and Cao Cao vs Yuan Shao at Guandu. They are all projecting heat so much that even steel will melt when nearing them.


    Cao Cao with his 100,000 troops is fighting against Yuan Shao¡¯s 300,000 troops. Because that big difference, Cao army can only be on defensive and suffered heavy casualties. Thest casualties report really made Cao Cao¡¯s head spinning so much, it is said in the report. Yuan Shao¡¯s army lost 50,000 troops while Cao Cao lost 30,000 troops. If this kind of casualties continues, Cao Cao will need another at least 80, 000 troops toplement this kind of loss, but Cao Cao cannot afford any more troops from his bases, cannot afford to get anymore provisions or even war funds now, that is why he was really sad. Cao Cao had lost too many troops, ordnances and too many losses at this juncture. It is true that his fiefdom isrger than most of warlords, however in the process of gaining thosends, Cao Cao had exhausted his soldiers and provisions. And when he had yet to recuperate, another battle is raging, and another and another, depleting the provisions that he harvested. Out of his losses, Cao Cao felt exceptionally sad for the battle of Fort Wan, where he lost Cao An, his eldest son, and his senior general Dian Wei. He also felt sad about the Battle Of Kaiyang, where he lost Li Dian, Cao Chun as well huge chunks of his Tiger Leopard Cavalry.


    His heart felt really bad regarding this event, that even speaking hurts his heart so much. Cao Cao, pressured by his already depleted provisions, said to his men during war council ¡°This battle must be concluded in two months!!!¡± And with that order, casualties that Cao Army¡¯s suffered granted their provisions a moment of reprieve as well as grief to Cao Cao himself. Right now Cao Cao is sleeping while working, then said these words deliriously as if he is tapping his historical timeline self at this very juncture ¡°Li Dian, I will assign you 2,000-shi provisions. Zihe, you take 1000-shi provisions andunch Tiger Leopard Cavalry. Miaocai, take 2000-shi of provisions for your long-raid troops and attack them!!!¡± After that he woke up, realizing that he has been asleep and held his head. Guo Jia is at craftsmen ce right now and the only one outside is Xu Chu, so everything is handled by him. Out of three people that Cao Cao mentioned, two are six-feet underground and thest one is in Xu Du, still under recovery. With that delirium and everything falling apart, made Cao Cao¡¯s stress piled up to the top and his head pained again. ¡°AAARRRRGGGGHHHHH!!!!!!!!¡± Cao Cao is holding his head painfully, his sweat is flowing profusely. Even his pen dropped to the floor and now both his hands are holding his head and quickly rolled down on the ground. Up till now, he had been receiving attacks like this only 3 times, first was when Lu Bu attacked his Yan Province from Puyang, second was when Liu Bei stabbed him in the back by snatching Xu Province from him and killing his general Che Zhou, the third one is just now.


    ¡°Someone, someone!!!¡± Said Cao Cao softly, he is trying to scream but cannot find anymore strength to do so. Cao Cao then regained some of his consciousness and slowly moved toward to his Sword of Heaven. Some little trivia on this Sword of Heaven, this particr sword was found by Cao Cao when he was still studying. At that time, he passed the rock with a sword stuck on it. (TN: YAY, LEGEND OF EXCALIBUR ALA THREE KINGDOMS) Many people tried to pull it but no avail, Cao Cao then tried it, but only using 3 fingers, his thumb, his index finger and his middle finger. Then he pulled the tip of the hilt and the swordes out easily. When other people saw him pull the sword, everyone kneel down and said that he is the wise emperor this nation need. However only one person whoughed at him and said that Cao Cao will indeed be the wise lord, but his son will be emperor as he pulled the sword in half-hearted manner. That man said ¡°To grasp this nation firmly, one need five fingers. You who pulled this anointed sword half-heartedly, will only create a foundation for your empire, you will never be an emperor. And those two fingers, you left dangling, will be your arch-enemies. Their surnames are Liu and Sun. Best you remember that. Hahahahahaha!!!!¡± Then he disappeared into thin air. Such person whoughed at him and gave him prophecy was Zuo Ci, one of Three Greatest Taoist of Han. Remembering that, really made Cao Cao hung his head. Not to mention that Sun and Liu, right now he is halted by Yuan Shao, with no progress at all. Cao Cao then put his Sword of Heaven on his neck. Better for me to end everything right here. My great cause can go to hell, as long as I am freed of this pain forever. Thought Cao Cao. However, when Sword of Heaven is about to be pressed on his neck, suddenly he hallucinated.


    He saw in front of him, there is a figure of a young man with his face but his skin is fairer and he is taller than him. That figure then opened his mouth and said in regretful tone ¡°Oh father, why did you already give up?!¡± ¡°Ang, my son!!!¡± Eximed Cao Cao. Indeed that figure is Cao Cao¡¯s oldest son Cao Ang who died in Fort Wan. Cao Ang was born by Lady Liu, Cao Cao¡¯s first wife. She was betrothed to Cao Cao by Cao Song and Emperor Ling blessed their marriage as she is one of House of Liu nsmen. Their marriage is ultimately a happy one and she always urged Cao Cao to have high aspiration in his heart. However, after having Cao Ang, Lady Liu died because her body is always weak.


    So, whenever he saw Cao Ang, he always remembered his first wife Lady Liu. However, the reason Cao Cao really treasured Cao Ang is because Cao Ang is a very tolerable person. When Cao Cao remarried Lady Bian, he did not show disrespect to his new mother being a former prostitute, he obeyed her and loved her as her new mother. Lady Bian, in return also imparted her wisdom and loved him as his own son and told him that family must stick together no matter what happens. Cao Cao liked Cao Ang for his intelligence and likable attitude. So even when his 27 other sons were born, Cao Cao never averted his eyes from Cao Ang and remained his favorite.


    When Cao Ang reached 20-years-old, he passed Xiaolian examinations with the highest score. Made Cao Cao proud to no end, so proud that he rarely spoke with envy tone regarding other people¡¯s children. However, Cao Cao¡¯s happiness doubled with Zhang Xiu¡¯s messenger came and said he wanted to surrender Yu Province to him. Cao Cao¡¯s state at that time, can be said flying into the air as he received 20,000 Xiliang Cavalries without even lifting a finger. After that, he gave Zhang Xiu a position as Prefect of Luoyang that was held by Dong Xuan previously and gave Jia Xu as Chief of Secretariat.


    When Cao Cao reached Fort Wan, he be even more happy. He seduced Zhang Xiu¡¯s aunt Lady Zou and it enraged Zhang Xiu. Therefore, he consulted Jia Xu and the rest is history as you read it, dear readers. Dian Wei got drunk; Fort Wan was assaulted; Cao Cao flee in his pajamas; Dian Wei, Cao Ang and Cao An Min sacrificed their lives so that Cao Cao escaped and out of 50,000 troops that Cao Cao brought, only 5,000 returned. Cao Cao regretted that day the most, for his most beloved son died for him, his general Dian Wei died for him and his nephew Cao An Min died for him. Lady Liu¡¯s final legacy is lost forever. (TN: historically, Cao Cao still got one more son and a daughter from Lady Liu. But, what the hell, this is a fiction right? Fuck that.) Right now, Cao Cao is already 39 years old. He is already a middle-aged man without a proper sessor. He already had too many regrets. So, when he sent Zhang Xiu to his death by ordering him to subjugate Wuhuan tribe, it is already a hollow victory.


    Now the already-died Cao Ang appeared in front of him, this event made Cao Cao really excited and screamed ¡°ANG, MY SON!!! IT IS REALLY YOU!!!!¡± All this while holding his hand. Cao Ang¡¯s eyes is full of sadness and said ¡°Oh, father. You really going to give up this foundation that you built from scratch?! Are you truly going to give up conquering this country?!¡±


    ¡°Ang, my son. Father is tired. Father already sick and tired of this very life. This meaningless life!¡± Said Cao Cao while helding Cao Ang¡¯s hand. Cao Cao has been utterly tired, battling nonstop since Yellow Turban Rebellion, continued with Dong Zhuo Uprising and kept battling almost non-stop for almost 10 years until now, Battle of Guandu. He is also tired, being used by everyone as a traitor. Traitor Cao, Cao the Thief, Cao Ahman the unloyal, those are the small portions of the insults he had to bear. He had been trying so hard to be loyal to Han Dynasty, to the Han Emperor, however the more he tried to be loyal, the more he looked like a recement of Dong Zhuo to everyone else.


    ¡°Ang, my son. Please take father with you, I longed to be reunited again with you and your mother once more!¡± Said Cao Cao with very bitter tone. Suddenly in front of Cao Cao, appeared his wife Lady Liu, his father Cao Song, his general Cao Chun, all bearing sad expression. Ah, everyone is here to pick me up!!! Now I can finally go. Thought Cao Cao while drifting away to sleep.


    Cao Ang shook his head and said ¡°Father, you cannot go yet!!! You cannote with us yet!!!¡± Cao Cao then asked in bitter tone ¡°Why, Ang, my son. Haven¡¯t you forgiven me for killing you?! Or do you think this father of yours is unworthy of dying peacefully?!¡± Cao Cao still think that his son is still vengeful as his death is caused by his own lust. ¡°No, father, not that!!!¡± Cao Ang shook his head and continued ¡°Father, you still wield great cause and it yet to bepleted. Ang implore you, not to forget about that!!!¡± After saying that Cao Ang and the others figure disappear and Cao Cao is actually holding his own clothing.


    Cao Cao then muttered ¡°Don¡¯t forget the great cause....¡± And lost in thought, talking to himself for a moment and finally lost consciousness.


    ¡°Milord.... Milord...!!!¡± There are big voice calling for Cao Cao from Cao Cao¡¯s right side. His left hand is holding Cao Cao¡¯s left shoulder while his right hand is slowly pulling away Sword of Heaven from Cao Cao¡¯s neck. This man is Xu Chu, Xu Zhongkang. A little biography of Xu Chu, he hailed from Xujiazhuang, Qiao County. His height is around 2m, his waist is around 100 cm, his appearance looked very mighty and a very courageous person. If not Cao Cao recruit him, maybe he will just be a butcher for his whole life, however Cao Cao appeared and told him that he will give Xu Chu a big stage to show his talent, Xu Chu agreed immediately. This Xu Chu is a man who really knows his limit as he is content with his post as Cao Cao¡¯s bodyguardmandant for he is a man who is excel in martial arts butcking in stratagem and was trusted by Cao Cao for keeping his own safety, especially after his previous bodyguardmandant Dian Wei died.


    Cao Cao¡¯s treatment over Xu Chu also really different than his other officers. He treats him like he is his younger brother, so he got privilege to enter Cao Cao¡¯s tent at anytime he want, in case Cao Cao need any help such when he got nightmare, Xu Chu woke him up etc. Right now, when he heard, Cao Cao¡¯s scream of pain and asking for help, he quickly contacted Guo Jia, army doctor and entered the tent to help his lord.


    Right now, Cao Cao¡¯s body is perspiring a lot, so Xu Chu quickly bellowed ¡°DOCTOR!!! HURRY!!!!¡± ¡°Milord... MILORD!!!!¡± Eximed Guo Jia dropping all the scrolls he brought with him. Earlier he is really happy, but right now, he panicked.


    Did Milord suffered an attack again? Thought Guo Jia. He knows Cao Cao had headache problem, but he never encountered this kind of degree before. He also observed that Cao Cao¡¯s Sword of Heaven was already unsheathed and thought Is this Milord¡¯s doing? Must be that he already cannot bear the pain anymore!!! Then he asked Xu Chu ¡°Zhongkang, you already called for doctor?!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Strategist Guo, I am ahead of you already!¡± Said Xu Chu anxiously. Cao Cao¡¯s headache is deep-rooted and cannot be removed at all, and the one who can alleviate his pain right now is Master Wu Pu who is one of Master Hua Tuo¡¯s disciple by using acupuncture. However, right now Master Wu Pu is left in Xu Du, as Cao Cao did not truly think that Battle of Guandu will be like this. Right now, everyone is anxious about Cao Cao as no doctor in the army can treat him.


    ¡°Milord!!!! Milord, how?!¡± Said a middle-aged schr, running toward Cao Cao¡¯s tent. Cheng Yu is usually a very stern people and follows etiquette to the very little details, however seeing his wise lord fall down, he quickly ran toward Cao Cao¡¯s tent losing his tassel in the process. Guo Jia then quick responded to Cheng Yu ¡°Lord Zhongde, Milord is suffering another attack. This time rather big one!!!¡± He gave all the details. Usually, they are at odds, but right now, all of them are one heart. Worrying for Cao Cao.


    ¡°Zhongkang, have you called doctors?!¡± Asked Cheng Yu and replied by Xu Chu with only a nod. Cheng Yu then ordered decisively ¡°Zhongkang, get your bodyguard team and quarantine the whole camp!!! Don¡¯t let any words leaked out!!! Any soldiers, generals spoke about this, you kill them!!! REGARDLESS OF RANKS!!!!¡± The matter of a lord sumbing to his/her illness is a very serious matter, especially right now when they are at war. The news could demoralize own army¡¯s severely and can make Yuan Shao doing all-out attack to bring swift resolution to Guandu war and if it did not make Yuan Shao do all-out war, those nobles in Xu Du will immediately switch their allegiance to Yuan Shao, destroying Cao Cao¡¯s enterprise from inside and that result is unwanted by anyone here.


    ¡°Yes, Zhongkang understand!!!¡± Replied Xu Chu and quickly told his team to quarantine the whole camp.


    ¡°Fengxiao, you came here not just by coincidence right? You wanted to report ¡°that¡± to Milord?!¡± Asked Cheng Yu to Guo Jia. Normally Cheng Yu and Guo Jia did not even see eye to eye, Cheng Yu even insulted Guo Jia when Cao Cao were holding a briefing on how to expel Liu Bei from Xu Province. However right now, out of curiosity of what Guo Jia were creating at artisans camp, Cheng Yu swallowed his pride and asked that question. ording to information that Cheng Yu obtained, Guo Jia is replicating the ballistae that Liu Ye left behind. Cheng Yu was really impressed with the ballistae power, so impressed and feared it that when he read the intel after Cao Cao, he was shaken up for quite some time. With only that weapon, Lu Bu, with only 7,000 troops, were able to destroy 30,000 elite troops. I cannot begin to fathom how many casualties we will suffer, were that thing aimed at us. Thought Cheng Yu while shuddering. Guo Jia then answered with spirited tone ¡°Yes, Lord Zhongde, all 100 warships already fitted with 3 ballistae and ready tounch!!!¡± Cao Cao only had 100 warships and each warships can only be fitted 3 ballistae. Regarding Liu Ye¡¯s ballistae, currently it only had range of 250 steps and only can do two shots, but Guo Jia think it is enough to go on offense with Yuan Shao.


    After that conversation, Xu Chu returned after organizing quarantine, Cheng Yu then said ¡°Zhongkang, you take the fastest horse, fetch Master Wu Pu. Also tell Master Wenruo and the others, tell them Milord is sick and we need their advices!!!¡± Xu Chu quickly responded ¡°Zhongkang knew!!! Excuse Chu, gentlemen!!! Chu will quickly return with Master Wu Pu!!!¡± Xu Chu then prepared himself to head toward tent entrance when Cao Cao said in soft voice ¡°Zhongkang, no need to go.¡± ¡°Milord, are you okay?!¡± All three of them sounding the same voice, while Xu Chu goes quickly toward Cao Cao to tend to him. Cao Cao¡¯s appearance right now is a very weak, soaked with cold sweat.


    Cao Cao then said ¡°Zhongkang, you go to kitchen and fetch some food for me!¡± Followed by Xu Chu quickly ran toward kitchen, then Cao Cao beckoned both of his advisors ¡°Fengxiao, Zhongde,e nearer to me. We need to talk about that ballistae!!!¡± When Cao Cao was unconscious earlier, his ear is still functioning therefore, he quickly catched what Guo Jia and Cheng Yu were discussing, therefore right now he is full of fighting spirit. He had resolved that he cannot lose this fight, absolutely cannot lose.


    Cao Cao¡¯s head right now is full of Cao Ang¡¯s inquiry right before he is talking to himself just before he lost consciousness, his hand right now is doing writing gesture unconsciously. In his head, Cao Ang is asking these questions ¡°Oh, father, if you really give up here, what about Zihuan, mother and my other brothers and sisters? We are going to be wiped out. There will be no Cao n or Xiahou n anymore and this whole nation will ridicule us for 10,000 years!!! What about your obligations to uncles and cousins from Xiahou n who ept your calling without even thinking of their well beings? Father, get up again!!! When your great cause isplete, Ang and mother and grandfather will pick you up and we shall present you to the whole Cao and Xiahou ancestors that Cao Mengde is the greatest of them all!!! Promise me that, father!!!¡± Cao Cao then smiled bitterly and said ¡°Ang my son, father will do as you ask, father will once again bear this burden and once again fought for Xiahou and Cao ns to the bitter end. However, Ang my son. Right now, father is in a deep-shit situation. I believe, you know it already. Out of 100,000 troops, I lost 70,000 troops while Yuan Benchu lost 50,000 troops, he still have 200,000 troops in order to take our head!!!¡± Cao Ang then said ¡°Yes, Ang knew. Ang also knew that your provisions is depleting, but Ang begged you. For Cao n and Xiahou n survival, fight Yuan Shao once more, destroy him with your new weapons. Only when Yuan Shao died, can your great cause be realized!!!¡± Cao Ang then started to disappear and screamed ¡°FATHER!!! DON¡¯T LOSE HOPE!!!! EVERYONE IS DEPENDING ON YOU!!!!¡±


    Cao Cao finally realized that he had been doing this battle half-heartedly, he is depending on Yuan Shao¡¯s mercy as his old friend to spare him and his Cao and Xiahou ns. However, after his conversation with Cao Ang, he once again realized, that defeat is a dead-end to him and his ns. Such treatment can be seen when Han Fu surrendered to Yuan Shao. At that time, Han Fu asked Yuan Shao to provide him berth and Yuan Shao asked him to go to his old ce at Chenliu. When Han Fu arrived at Chenliu, Zhang Miao killed him and his whole family as per Yuan Shao¡¯s behest in order for Han Fu not create any trouble anymore. Cao Cao will also do the same to Yuan Shao, if he managed to defeat Yuan Shao now. The other reason he must defeat Yuan Shao is because Yuan Shao is the same like him, he like hitozuma (TN: I wrote hitozuma to simplify the word ¡°Someone else¡¯s wife¡±. I believe readers had read hentai at least once of his/her life) of his opponents. Yuan Shao had longed for Lady Bian since they were courted by her at Luoyang brothel. Netorare (TN: See the reason above), is one of the act that will outraged any husband. Even when Lady Zou were courted by Cao Cao, made Zhang Xiu assaulted him. How can Cao Cao stay silent after realizing that fact?


    The curtain of night arrived gradually, the haze, in this seven should during August the greatly hot season unexpectedly the haze. The Huanghe River valley bad fog raises, above the Yingshui River is also the mist flies upwards, moon should sprinkle the entire earth the lunar corona, making the earth feel luminously, but now actually by thick fog covering up. Cao Cao then wiped the sweat from his body and sitted crosslegs toward Cheng Yu and Guo Jia and attentively hearing what Cheng Yu and Guo Jia¡¯s scheme. He really hoped that both of them are encouraging him to attack, as it will raise morale for his army.


    We now left Cao Army¡¯s camp. The night finally falls on this turmoil-riddlednd and in this foggy night of August 200 A.D (TN: This novel is following Koei¡¯s Dynasty Warriors timeline, Lu Bu¡¯s death in Koei¡¯s timeline is spring 200 A.D) two fleets belonging to two different warlords areunched toward two different directions. One fleet, belonged to Cao Cao, goes to Guandu, numbered 30,000 troops,prised of very little naval troops, Qing Province Soldiers and regr soldiers of Yan Province. They all have order to provoke Yuan Shao in order to do battle with them.


    The other fleet, numbered several hundreds, areunching from Yingshang, belonged to Liu Bei. However, they were not packed with soldiers, but with scarecrows figure with each boatmandeered by only two people. Right now, above the leading ship, there are a youngster with ck-face with feather fan in front of him, apanying him are red-faced general and a servant. (TN: I am very, very, very tired the way author conceal character. Please, once had been described and introduced, please just use their names.)


    ¡°Military adviser? Can we have revenge like this?!¡± Asked Guan Yu toward Pang Tong. Guan Yu felt like he had joined a group of chatan. He thought that he had eaten the bait offered by Pang Tong and really want to kill him ASAP. With only a few hundred boats and scarecrows, no one can do any battle like this, less taunting them.


    Pang Tong then pounded on his chest and said ¡°General Guan, worry not!!! This n can give you your revenge!!! Tong is confident with it!!!¡± With that words, Guan Yu¡¯s mood returned to normal.

 Chapter 249 – Decisive Battle?

    Chapter 249 ¨C Decisive Battle?


    Now, we leave Cao Army and Liu Bei Army and we goes to Yuan Shao camp in Guandu. Right now, in Yuan Shao¡¯s main camp, the aura is very festive, because they kept on offensive while Cao Army were just doing defense, cutting down their numbers severely, while Yuan Shao also lost 50,000 troops, but his roster still got 200,000 troops. Enough to beat Cao Cao and all of his sons until their ass is destroyed. So, all of the army is implying, one more push, and it is the end of Cao Cao and right now they are celebrating ahead of the victory.


    ¡°Congrattions Milord! Guandu is broken as if a twig stepped by you!!! We are only one step to enter Central ins. At that time, who can hope to match your Yuan n¡¯s grandeur? Milord now is more glorious than Duke of Zhou once!!!¡± Said Guo Tu. That adviser is known to have honeyed tongue and is Yuan Shao¡¯s favorite. Yuan Shao just replied with a heartyugh.


    Also, it should be a no-brainer as to why Yuan Shao is really prideful right now. He managed to pacify the entire Hebei, a full 4 province by his power alone. Ji Province, which is his HQ right now, is one of this nation¡¯s granary. Bing Province, Qing Province and You Province, three of them also prosperous, although always under attack by those beyond Great Wall. However Yuan Shao and them were able to make peace by providing tributes to them, leaving north undisturbed for now. Also, his core generals Wen Chou and Yan Liang each of themmandeered 20,000 elite troops. Even his lesser generals like Zhang He and Gao Lan, all leading 10,000 troops. He still had Qu Yi¡¯s suicide squad and his Halberd Troops even though he executed him not a while ago. (TN: Previous trantion, wrote Qu Yi as Ju Yi. The real name is Qu Yi, sorry for the confusion) Right now, Yuan Shao thought With such excellent roster like this, who is my match in this world? After that, he raised his head up pridefully. In just a few moments, this very country¡¯s surname will change into Yuan. Liu has been decadent for so long, it is Yuan n time to rise!!! Thought Yuan Shao again.


    Yuan Shao¡¯s mind then flew back to the event that already passed. He remembered how his father Yuan Kui often ignored him when he said his advice, he also remembered how Yuan Shu always sneered him in front of their father and always adding more insult when Yuan Shao¡¯s advice is rejected by him, telling him to know his ce for he is just a maid¡¯s son. Yuan Shao then looked at Xu You, he remembered when the three of them are scoundrels. Scoundrels who liked to visit brothel. When remembering about the brothel, he remembered how delicious Lady Bian was and want to eat her, but was taken by Cao Cao who proposed to her after losing his wife Lady Liu. Yuan Shao then licked his lip in lust and thought Oooo, Cao Aman, I will not kill you for I will make a show only for you, where I fucked your wife in public!!!


    ¡°Yes, yes. Milord is the one who can change the fate of this nation. Han Dynasty is already corrupt so much it be Cao Aman¡¯s ything. It is time for Yuan n to take charge of this nation!¡± Said Feng Ji who sat near Guo Tu. This person had honeyed tongue same as Guo Tu, even more sweeter than him. Yuan Shao then scolded him ¡°Hey, Yuan Tu. Stop that immediately!¡± Although he appeared to be scolding him, but Yuan Shao¡¯s lip curled up a smile. Feng Ji then said ¡°Yes, Milord. Student said too far!!!¡± All while grinning toward Yuan Shao. Then all of them is toasting around as if Cao Cao is already yesterday¡¯s news.


    Out of all of them, only one person who drink to drown his sorrow. That person is one of Yuan Shao¡¯s MOST CAPABLE AND MOST EARNEST advisors, besides Tian Feng. That person¡¯s name is Ju Shou. His courtesy name is Guangping. A little trivia about Ju Shou; he hailed from Ju n, a prestigious n from Ji Province, his family membersprised of father Ju Hu, younger brother Ju Zong and son Ju Gu. Historians from original timeline, always cited that Ju Shou is a person who ¡°had a magnificent ambition and excel in military strategy¡± and this is also true in this timeline. During his early days, he took office as a clerk and a magistrate under previous Governor of Ji Province, Han Fu. When Han Fu surrendered himself, he took post under Yuan Shao and proposed many brilliant advices to him, and proved to be very useful to Yuan Shao, however Ju Shou did not possess honeyed tongue, so his words is very lightweight and Yuan Shao used him only forst resort. Right before this Guandu war happened, Ju Shou already proposed to attack Cao Cao and invade Xu Du while he still recuperating from his big loss from the Battle of Kaiyang, Ju Shou also proposed to ally with Liu Bei of Xu Province at that time, to stall Cao Cao byunching feint attacks, to make him busy. His friend Tian Feng also urged Yuan Shao to do this, for they knew that fighting a war in Guandu will result in a very catastrophic disaster. However, Yuan Shao did not listen to his excellent advice due to Yuan Shang was sick also in this timeline. Ju Shou, who is always straightforward in his speech, wanted to challenge Yuan Shao, but was prevented by Tian Feng, who thenmented silently ¡°It is such a pity! Just as a unique opportunity presents itself, everything is spoiled by the illness of a child.¡± Yuan Shao then dismissed those earnest warnings just as if a fly passing by his ear because he is too drunk with his own victory to the point senility reached him earlier before he is as old as Liu Biao. Readers, put yourself in his shoes and think what is his feelings right now after gaining FOUR provinces as his own, defeating everyone in his path.


    His feelings must be really bloated to the top and it caused him to underestimating Cao Cao as if he is just an ant. Therefore, he really did not care how unorganized his army right now, how disunited, how tired they are after doing battle nonstop and how undisciplined they all. Seeing Yuan Shao like that, it made two of his civil advisers Guo Tu and Feng Ji, who were mentioned earlier, took Yuan Shao¡¯s condition as a chance to promote themselves further. Guo Tu and Feng Ji praised Yuan Shao endlessly and pushed Yuan Shao further to do a decisive battle in a manner of fair and square by overwhelming Cao Cao with his sheer numbers. Yuan Shao took the bait and right now, they are in Guandu doing this overtly-stupid maneuvered battle.


    Regarding Ju Shou, even with his lord rejected his idea, he is still remained loyal and vignt, since the first time they began battle, he noticed that Cao Cao is puttiing up an act by providing his troops 2 meals-a-day and those soldiers are singing during meals. In Ju Shou¡¯s eyes, it is a very poor act of covering up that his provisions left only a little as Cao Cao had been fighting all this time, before even started fighting his lord Yuan Shao. With that newfound knowledge, yesterday Ju Shou quickly reported back to Yuan Shao and proposed him to do war of attrition, however, again Guo Tu and Feng Ji refute his knowledge and he himself was ridiculed by Yuan Shao. Yuan Shao said ¡°Ju Guangping, you said that Cao Cao iscking in provisions. Have you lost your mind?! This is the beginning of summer, even we just harvested our crops. How can Cao Aman not harvest his own? Given his provinces more bountiful than mine¡¯s own. Is your brain damaged, huh?¡± Finished Yuan Shao while doing gesture that Ju Shou had screw loose, the nearby Guo Tu and Feng Ji also doing the same gesture, further insulting him and tell Yuan Shao ¡°Milord, you will not need to afraid of Traitor Cao. He is an antpared to your magnanimous presence. We, Guo Tu and Feng Ji, implore Milord to keep advancing like this. Give Traitor Cao no space to even breath!!! We surely will take Guandu in just matter of weeks now.¡±


    Guo Tu and Feng Ji¡¯s words at that time, represented the whole nobles¡¯ words who supported Yuan Shao. They cannot wait to enter Central ins to divide the spoils amongst themselves, even if they have to kill each other.


    Before Ju Shou retreated from Yuan Shao¡¯s main tent, he reported battle damage. Ju Shou then said ¡°During that skirmish, our casualties is 50,000 troops while Cao troops is 30,000 troops. In Shou¡¯s opinion, this amount of casualties is not healthy at all. Shou implore Milord to do war of attrition once more, direct assault did not give the best result at all. Shou had strong faith that as of now, Cao Cao is losing provisions severely while our provisions is notcking at all as we are already lost 50,000 mouths to feed. This is a good advice, Shou implored Milord to act on this!!!¡± Again, that good advice was halted by two of Yuan Shao¡¯s most favored advisers, they told Yuan Shao ¡°Milord, again another rubbish spouted by this lunatic. War of attrition is not efficient and is not fit for a victor like you.¡± Yuan Shao then snorted ¡°Hmph, that is right, Gongze, Yuantu!!! War of attrition is foolish suggestion of a brain-damaged advisor!!! We lost 50,000 troops, yes. But I still have 250,000 troops. By the time I defeat Cao Cao, I can still stand strong in Central ins!!!¡± Hearing that retort, made Ju Shou lose heart and he is already think that this battle is a lost cause and it is the end of Yuan n.


    Right now, Ju Shou is just attending the banquet out of etiquette and secluded himself, drinking the fate of this lord of his and him own for serving an already gods-forsaken lord. Ju Shou really hopes that what are they saying and what they are praising to Yuan Shao proved to be true all along and his uneasiness will be proved wrong. When Ju Shou drink once more, suddenly there is a messenger, he kneeled and said ¡°Milord, the enemy appeared on the river. Enemy iing!!!¡±


    ¡°Hrm, enemy?!¡± Yuan Shao put down his wine ss and quickly goes out of his tent. Tonight, the moon is full, and so the night is bright. He saw that all of his generals Wen Chou, Yan Liang, Zhang He and Gao Lan already at the front, vignt and watching their movements, however they are not talking to each other, for they are all simr to Yuan Shao¡¯s advisors. ying politics among themselves. This is the greatest cause that when Yuan Shao died, Yuan n destroyedpletely by Cao Cao. What the messenger is reporting is correct, as on the river, there are many torchlight, indicating a lot of ships iing, but because there is dense fog, he could not confirm whose fleet is it. But, when he saw it, Yuan Shao quickly knew that this is Cao¡¯s Army fleet, definitely not a merchant fleet and not any other warlord¡¯s fleet. Yuan Shao then smiled and said in his heart ¡°Oh Cao Aman!!! You are truly seeking quick end. Let this great Shao grant your wish, as your oldest friend!!!¡± Yuan Shao then returned to his camp, and continued to drink his wine. He reviewed Ju Shou¡¯s report and sneered. He thought With only 70,000 troops, what can you do, Cao Aman?


    He then stood up and eximed ¡°All troops, follow this general and prepare for battle!!!¡± All of the troops said ¡°YES SIR!!!¡± And quickly prepared for battle. Yuan Shao then asked his troops to help him wear his armor. Yuan Shao did not mentioned it at all, but this battle is kind of personal vendetta to him. Dear readers, we already established that Yuan Shao wanted to NTR Cao Cao¡¯s wife but the real reason is established here. Yuan Shao had been a handsome man for his entire life, he had taken a liking to Lady Bian for quite sometime. Before Cao Cao¡¯s wedding, Yuan Shao wanted to purchase Lady Bian, but Cao Cao said to give the money to him. However, when Cao Cao purchased her, he also proposed marriage to her. So Yuan Shao can only bite his finger when he read a wedding invitation from Cao Cao. Money stolen, girl stolen, Yuan Shao had been nurturing that feeling of vengeance for a very long time, and right now the time for revenge hase and his vendetta can be fulfilled.


    Right now, Yuan Shao quickly allocated his 100,000 troops to be naval troops as well 150,000 troops as archers to shoot Cao¡¯s Army fleet. Who in their right mind want to resist such easy merit? 70,000 Cao troops vs 250,000 Yuan troops. Even a child could know who would win.


    ¡°I¡¯VE GOT IT!!!!¡± Eximed Ju Shou while jumping on his feet, tumbling his table and the other table, scattering food on the floor. Hrm, what the hell is Guangping doing?! Thought Yuan Shao while his brow is knitted very hard. This act of throwing food is an act enough to warrant for death in times of war, especially in Cao Cao¡¯s camp, where he doles out slow slicing to anyone who throws food. However, since Yuan Shao¡¯s mood is very good right now, he just stay silent and goes out of tent after he already dressed. I¡¯ve got it, I¡¯ve got it!!! Muttered Ju Shou. He wanted to report his findings to his lord, but s, it is already toote for all of them already preparing to sortie, also preventing Yuan Shao to go sortie at this point is fatal to Ju Shou, so he just shook his head,menting this certain loss. Ju Shou had been paying attention to Cao Cao the most since he is inducted into Yuan Shao¡¯s army. He did not pay attention to most of warlords as in Ju Shou¡¯s opinion, they are just waiting for their slow death. Now, we will borate a little on what Ju Shou had found out. Ju Shou thought So that is it, that is why Cao Army just doing defense all this time. IT IS BECAUSE HE FOUND A STRATAGEM OR APPARATUS TO DESTROY OUR ARMY. He got a whole heap of strategists and got Liu Ye, the genius inventor, at his beck and call. This will end really bad for our army. Ju Shou then took a deep breath and exhaled dejectedly.


    And as always, Ju Shou¡¯s prediction is correct again. Cao Army¡¯s fleet was lead by Cao Cao himself and bringing a sure-kill weapon. Each of ships got 2-3 ballistae installed. Although Cao Cao got an excellent weapon, he is still nervous, his hand is holding the hilt of his Sword of Heaven and trembling. Guo Jia then approached Cao Cao and said ¡°Milord, don¡¯t you worry too much. These weapons will definitely work and our army will win big time!!! Jia is willing to bet his life for this!!! Milord, Yuan Benchu is an arrogant man, he is a person who will dismiss good advice out of his ego. Jia had no doubt that Yuan Benchu knows about ballistae, but he is too proud to inquire further. That is the very reason Jia is confident, we will win this battle. We got the element of surprise this time.¡± Guo Jia then finished by beating his chest, showing his confidence. Hearing Guo Jia¡¯s words, made Cao Cao regained his confidence again and said ¡°Fengxiao, you are correct. We shall win this battle and this battle will decide that the victor is to be king and the loser is to be a bandit.


    One by one, Yuan Shaounched his naval force, and slowly all of 100,000 naval troops are ready for showdown. Cao Cao dispatched only 30,000 troops in this battle and most of them are ballistaes operators. 30,000 troops vs 100,000 troops, it should be logical that 30,000 troops are pissing in their pants right now, but when they look at Cao Cao¡¯s absolute confidence expression, they all know that this battle is 100% on their side. While Cao Army is calmer, the Yuan Army is restless. They cannot wait to obtain easy merit.


    Cao Cao then goes to the edge of his ship and shouted ¡°Brother Benchu, are you there?!¡± Yuan Shao then responded ¡°Hahaha, Cao Aman. It¡¯s been a long time!! You still energetic as always!!!¡± Yuan Shao had positioned himself above Cao Cao as he is certain to be the victor of this war, so now, he belittle Cao Cao.


    ¡°RUDE OAF!!!¡± Eximed Xu Chu angrily. Cao Cao is THE PRIME MINISTER of Han, and this oaf, although he had title of Grand Commandant, he still must respect Cao Cao as his title is higher than him. Cao Cao then waved his hand toward Xu Chu and said while smiling ¡°Enough, Zhong Kang. fall back!!!¡± This time, Cao Cao just swallow his anger for he need to be calm down now. Cao Cao then replied ¡°Yes, brother Benchu. Aman still energetic like always. Aman sees that brother Benchu still not change, naturally Aman will stay the same!!!¡± Yuan Shao thenughed and sneered ¡°Hahaha!!! Cao Aman, oh Cao Aman. Your tongue is still really smooth, eh. This big bro of yours heard that you dispatched 30,000 troops. You managed to put out 100 warships so magnificently, this big bro of yours really impressed.¡± Cao Cao then humbled and said ¡°No, no. Aman is more impressed with brother Benchu¡¯s army, all 100,000 troops dispatched magnificently!!!¡±


    ¡°Oh Cao Aman, for what reason must you bring your people here? Is not it shameful to see their lord beaten like a naughty boy by this big bro of yours?!¡± Yuan Shao spoke as if Cao Cao is a naughty boy. Cao Cao then fought back and smiled sinisterly ¡°Hahaha... Brother Benchu, is not the weather hot these days? Mengde¡¯s visit here, is to invite brother Benchu to swim together in this Yellow River. Cool our head together!¡± Yuan Shao then stopped smiling and thought This little man, actually have the audacity to tell me to die in this river? I will show him his ce this time and replied ¡°Well, Cao Mengde, I hope you prepare your coffin as well, for you will drown in this ce as well!!!!¡± Then he returned to his castle in his gship. Cao Cao then replied ¡°Well,e and get me, brother Benchu!!!¡± While taunting him by taking out his tongue and his eyes is shing killing intent nonstop. Yuan Shao thenmanded ¡°ALL ARMY, BEAT DRUM, WE MARCH!!!¡± Followed by drum. He must kill this Cao Cao, he had been a thorn at his side since they are teenagers. Cao Cao also eximed the samemand while muttered ¡°Oh brother Benchu, you are agitated by that sentence alone, you are not worthy to be my opponent. This battle is mine!!!¡± Then Cao Cao roused morale of his soldiers ¡°All soldiers, do not fret. This battle is ours!!!¡± Then all of his soldiers responded ¡°THIS BATTLE IS OURS!!!!¡± Then the first decisive battle of Yuan Army vs Cao Army begin.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    At the north, a big decisive battle erupted, while in the south, a simr battle will erupt in just a few moments. Right now, Fledgling Phoenix¡¯s fleet is around Shouchun¡¯s Naval HQ vicinity which was also taken over by Liu Mang. This HQ was built by Yuan Shu and although was abandoned for a long time, it is not in a state of unrepairable, therefore Liu Mang ordered a quick restoration and installed many of defense maneuvers and stationed ck g here to guard.


    In Naval HQ, Liu Mang can be seen discussing with a schr as they need to create battleships immediately, Liu Mang then pointed out to the blueprint on the table ¡°Look, sir. I want the new battleship to be more efficient than before. Therefore, we remove the castle. The only thing that is left behind is only the crow¡¯s nest and sail.¡± The schr replied with doubtful tone ¡°Milord, the castle also served as a bnce, will the ship not tumble?!¡± Liu Mang then smiled and said patiently ¡°Ziyang, this ship is thetest design. See, I add a pole here. This one is called the keel and this is what we need to reach the bnce you are questioning. I also add rudder for maneuver. However, if you are asking its effectiveness, you should build it first and we can revise it afterwards if it is still not satisfactory to you!¡± Hmmm..... Liu Ye hold his chin. This Liu Ye, is the same Liu Ye who fled from Cao Cao¡¯s camp. He arrived in Hefei while holding job advertisement ad, that he obtained on the road. Early chapters we had established that Liu Mang¡¯s job advertisement had offended all nobles, and logically speaking, Liu Ye should be offended too right? No, Liu Mang¡¯s act did not offend Liu Ye at all, instead it invigorate him as now he is able to show his talent to this nation.


    When Liu Mang still in heated discussion, suddenly a messenger came and reported ¡°Report to General, numerous enemy has been sighted at Shouchun Naval HQ vicinity. Request for general¡¯s instruction!¡± Hrm... Liu Mang¡¯s brow knitted hard. That Liu Bei is really restless and hasty, I want to know what he is going to hit me with Thought Liu Mang and proceeded to go outside of tent.

 Chapter 250

    Liu Mang then donned his armor and weapon and quickly goes out of tent, when he goes past Liu Ye, he said ¡°Ziyang, I am going to Shouchun Naval HQ outpost now. You stay here, tidy up the blueprint and go rest!!!¡± Liu Ye nodded and said ¡°Be careful, Milord!!! There might be a surprise attack!¡± Liu Mang nodded.


    If only the one who defend this Shouchun Naval HQ is Gan Ning, Liu Mang can just give order from the sidelines, however the defender now is a non-swimmer, heavy-armored ck g along with a non-swimmermander Xu Sheng, so if Liu Mang did notmand or organize his troops, they will die almost immediately.


    In Pang Tong¡¯s fleet Guan Yu and Pang Tong is drinking with each other, Guan Yu then asked ¡°Military adviser, is this really effective?!¡± Guan Yu is of course, asking about his schemes and because of each shipsmandeered by only 2-3 people. If they were to be assaulted or pursued, they will all floating on the river. Guan Yu started to feel scammed.


    Pang Tong just stayed calm and toasted Guan Yu ¡°Second General, drink with me. Tong toast you a cup!!!¡± Pang Tong indeed assigned only 2-3 people as ship rower, so their speed right now is not too quick. Pang Tong then said to Guan Yu ¡°Second General, your worry is actually warranted as Liu Mang army¡¯s reputation in naval battle is skyrocket now and also his reputation for winning an almost hopeless battle in Wancheng. However, since you reported that Gan Ning and his 12,000 naval troops retreated to Lujiang, then right now, there is no naval units in Shouchun Naval HQ. Also we are hiding between marshes and tonight there is a dense fog. No problem at all. Come, receive my toast¡± Pang Tong is raising his cup again. What worry you have, Second General? Sneered Pang Tong in his heart.


    With Pang Tong is showing calm demeanor, Guan Yu also calmed down. (TN: the raw paragraph is contained only this one, the rest of them are gibberish written by author, but I decided to trante it out of respect for author who can think of gibberish like this) Pang Tong¡¯s age cannot bepared with Guan Yu, as they are at least 20 years apart, however a positive mood emitted by one person can affect other people with negative mood.


    Guan Yu then raised his cup ¡°Very well then, Yu toast you one cup!!! Yu also want to say ate thanks to military adviser for helping my big bro!¡± His worry has been solved by Pang Tong. Pang Tong then smiled and said ¡°Haha, many thanks for thete thanks, Second General!!!¡± Pang Tong then nodded silently in his heart, he is really impressed by this Guan Yu and in his eyes, he is worthy as one of shining star in this era. He is able to quickly calm down after he heard a wless scheme.


    While they are toasting, suddenly Pang Tong¡¯s naval soldier reported ¡°Military adviser, the weather has be windy!¡± Hmm, windy? Thought Pang Tong while putting down his wine cup, and he immediately ordered ¡°Observe the weather again¡± Pang Tong then thought back when he read Kongming¡¯s meteorological observation note. It is noted there, when it got windy, fog will follow. Oh Kongming, don¡¯t you fool me this time!!! Thought Pang Tong. ¡°Yes sir!!!¡± The messenger cupped his fist then quickly goes out to observe some more. Less than 10 minutes, the messenger reported back ¡°Report to military adviser, now fog has fallen!!!¡±


    Fog! The chance hase Thought Pang Tong while he stood up with his eyes glittering to no end. Pang Tong then asked ¡°How is the fog and how is the wind direction?!¡±


    ¡°Big, very big!!!¡± Said the messenger while doing gesture ¡°BIG¡±. This messenger is illiterate and can only understand a few simple words therefore he cannot describe it in detail.


    Pang Tong then smiling widely. He is very happy as fog has fallen and ordered ¡°To all fleet, we approached Shouchun Naval HQ now!!!¡± With that order, all ship raised their sails and began their approach toward Shouchun Naval HQ, also with this dense fog, no one will be able to see clearly what their enemy is up to. And before long, they reached in front of Shouchun Naval HQ, with the messenger reported ¡°Military adviser, we have reached our destination!!! Currently we are around 100 steps from the edge.¡± Pang Tong then waved his feather fan and said in clear voice ¡°Good!!! Transmit mymand, all ships are to sound battle drum!!! Make sure all sound at the same time, so it will amplify the sound!!!¡± All of soldiers said ¡°Yes sir!!!¡± And the first drum on Pang Tong¡¯s ship reverberated in the air followed by the other.


    ¡°The hell!!! What sound is that?!¡± Eximed Xu Sheng. He just prepared to sleep, suddenly there is this ungodly noise. Xu Sheng quickly donned his armor and goes outside the tent. Really, this Shouchun Naval HQ just captured and it started to be not peaceful.


    ¡°Hey you, what is going on?!¡± Asked Xu Sheng to one of the patrol unit. He then replied ¡°General, we are being attacked by the enemy!¡± And continued his trip to pull out ordnances and prepare for battle. Ambushed? At this ungodly hour? Thought Xu Sheng while his brow is knitted. Then he hear again, it is indeed war drum being beaten and its tune signifying attack along with war cry. However, he is really confused, as to what purpose those naval units doing ambush in a foggy where no one can see each other, also this is a midsummer, the weather should be really hot, how can there is a fog now? Xu Sheng then observed the torch on each ships and estimated, the enemy numbered around 100 ships. Since 1 ssic ships can carry 300 people, then the enemy strength is 30,000 people. This Liu Bei really is not ying around.


    ¡°General, what now?!¡± Asked the nearbybat general. This man is Wang Wei who was appointed as ck g¡¯s deputymander. Regarding his positioning and Wei Yan¡¯s positioning, I will be brief about it. Originally Wang Wei was to be appointed as Gan Ning¡¯s vicemander, as he got water experience. However, he got a better candidate for it. Therefore Gan Ning¡¯s vicemander is Wei Yan who had been a regr soldier in Urban Army. That man had been polished heavily by Liu Mang, until there is very little left of his original arrogance. Liu Mang knew that he cannot eradicate itpletely, otherwise Wei Yan will be an empty shell, however due to his ¡°training¡±, Wei Yan had be quite obedient and know his ce and he is already reached to the level that he will not betray Liu Mang due to his fear of him and will not dare to use Liu Mang army as a stepping stone. Gan Ning and Wei Yan are both arrogant people and the one who had bloated sense of pride of themselves but the difference is, Gan Ning is already loyal for his wish is a field to show his talents, but Wei Yan is a restless guy, much like Lu Bu himself. Therefore, Liu Mang put Wei Yan under him in order to tame him more.


    So for Wang Wei, forck of better options, he appointed him as deputy general under Xu Sheng of ck g¡¯smand.


    Xu Sheng then asked Wang Wei ¡°Deputy general Wang, what is your opinion?!¡± Xu Sheng asking him not because he is his deputy but because when Liu Mang introduced him to be his subordinate, he praised that Wang Wei is very talented and can provide good advice. Wang Wei then replied ¡°General, from Wei¡¯s standpoint, it is prudent that we watch the enemy first as the enemy did not make any movement. Furthermore, it is dark and foggy, for any action. Wei believed that with 5,000 troops, we can easily halt their advance whilst one of us request for reinforcements.¡± Xu Sheng then nodded and said ¡°Un, Deputy General Wang¡¯s opinion is eptable!¡± However, Xu Sheng want to know the actual situation.


    Meanwhile in Pang Tong¡¯s side, Guan Yu is restless and said ¡°Military adviser, where is their retaliation?!¡± Guan Yu is very impatient, as right now it is already 2 hours passed and yet no movement from Liu Mang Army. Pang Tong then replied ¡°General Guan, we need to be more patient¡± Although he looked calm on the surface, but his heart is really anxious as he is really afraid that his scheme will fall apart before the show even started. Pang Tong then changed the subject ¡°General Guan, see the water, it is really beautiful. If after chaos quelled, we do vacation here, it is reallyfortable!!!¡± It is in order for Guan Yu not to be stressful.


    In Liu Mang¡¯s side, Xu Sheng also started to be anxious as the battle drum continued reverberating. Xu Sheng then said to Wang Wei ¡°Deputy General Wang, we can hold the troops from moving, but we at least can shoot arrows in order for them to disperse. If not, Sheng afraid that they will converge with the main army and do all-out assault!! What is Deputy General Wang¡¯s opinion?¡±


    Seeing Xu Sheng¡¯s resolve, Wang Wei just cupped his fist and said ¡°Wang Wei had no objection, as long as general takes full responsibility!¡± Xu Sheng then nodded ¡°Very well, I take full responsibility for this tactics!!!¡± Xu Sheng then bellowed his order ¡°ARCHER!!!! PREPARE!!!!¡± 3,000 out of 5,000 troops raised their bows and Xu Sheng bellowed his next order ¡°FULL SALVO!!!¡± Then all arrows wereunched as if rainstorm was unleashed on Pang Tong¡¯s ships.


    ¡°Came!¡±Two arrows delimit the airborne possible sound is very not quite difficult to hear clearly, but several thousand arrows have delimited the horizon together, that was not a two issue, Pang Tong heard this sound to smile.


    ¡°Um?!¡±Guan Yu also heard this is the sound of arrow rain, was, Guan Yu just thinks that felt the warship of own crotch trembled suddenly, the arrow rain sprinkled finally to their these exquisite warships, only hitting hit in all directions the boat on the warship sways.


    However is good, in Pang Tong made above the boat use the wire rope interconnection before, this can withstand the arrow rain the impulse.


    ¡°Clip clop clip clop!¡±Another arrow shot above the boat, outside the boat was also hung with some sloppy person many fur mats by Pang Tong above, therefore he can under the crotch the prations of these arrows, arrows shoot, in the sloppy person also had above the fur mats, shot unable to get down.


    ¡°Whiz!¡±Strength a little big arrow shot through outside straw man however that also only to be able the arrow to prick in the cabin. HAHAHAHA, HERE THEY COME!!!! Thought Pang Tong silently when he heard whizzing sound of arrows. Hrm?! Guan Yu also stunned. He had heard whizzing sound of arrows and felt that their boats are shaking slowly and swaying here and there, but it poses no problem to them, as Pang Tong had their ships linked with chain. ¡°Whiz!!!¡± An arrow managed to prate the fur mats ced by Pang Tong to dampen their strikes and right now ittched on the other side of the castle. Guan Yu then pull the arrow, and started to respect and smile earnestly toward Pang Tong. With this demonstration of scheme, Pang Tong earned Guan Yu¡¯s total respect and really valued having a good strategist in your army. Guan Yu who just lost Shouchun and its ordnances was now being paid back in full and with one ship filled with 1,000 arrows, receiving back half of arrows is already very good.


    ¡°Yu toast Master Pang one more cup, Yu has been fully convinced with Master Pang¡¯s ability!!!¡± Said Guan Yu with face full of admiration. Pang Tong smiled and said ¡°General Guan, you are too kind!!!¡± And quickly drink his cup. Hehehe, Kongming!!! Shiyuan borrow your tactics now, don¡¯t be mad ¡®kay? Sneered Pang Tong in his heart. Pang Tong had read some of Kongming¡¯s scribbles during their time in Nanyang. Hmm, borrowing enemy¡¯s arrows with straw boats eh? This will be very useful in the future!!! Thought Pang Tong. Right now, he solely dishes out this particr stratagem, in order for him to be in good terms with Guan Yu as Guan Yu held the tiger tally and can breach chain ofmand at any moment. He really want that tiger tally to be his, as it will amplify his influence over Liu Bei army.


    ¡°Soldiers, spin all ships, let them fill the other sides!!!¡± Ordered Pang Tong in order for their ships to maintain bnced.


    Guan Yu then asked a question ¡°Military adviser, Yu worried what if they shoot fire arrows?!¡± This is an important question as their boats is made of woods, none made of metal. Even a spark could ignite their whole fleet.


    Pang Tong then replied ¡°General Guan, don¡¯t worry. This fog is very thick and the air is very damp, their fire will die before even reaching the ships! Tong also had prepared some defensive mechanism to the ship. Here you hold the fur mats, it is really moist and wet right?¡± Guan Yu then holding the fur mats and Pang Tong continued ¡°They are dipped into the water this morning and whilst still wet, quickly pasted into each ships! Those scarecrows also included in it!¡± Guan Yu then pped and said ¡°So everything has been nned by Master Pang, Yu really is no match for you!¡± Guan Yu then asked another question ¡°However Master Pang, would not they be suspicious if there is no reaction from our side? And in the end, they will halted their volley.¡± Pang Tong then replied ¡°General Guan, everything is OK. Hear your surrounding more carefully.¡± Guan Yu then concentrated his hearing on his surrounding and heard helpless screams ¡°AAAHHHHH, HELP ME!!! SAVE ME!!!! I AM HIT!!!! HELP ME!!!!¡± Guan Yu then smiled again and this time he regained hisposure and subsequently his pride. This kind of acting is really is the same like when Zhao Yun eximed those words, words that made him lost strength, courage, and even almost losing reason to live. Guan Yu then said ¡°Master Pang, how about now, we screamed back those words to that milksop?!¡± Pang Tong justughed ¡°Haha, General Guan just be patient a little longer!¡±


    Pang Tong and Guan Yu is truly hit the spot this time. When Xu Sheng heard those pitiful sound, heughed out loud and ordered to shoot more and more as they are killing more Liu Bei Army.


    At this very moment, Pang Tong ordered some of the already-full ships to deploy rafts filled with hay and lit torch on it, in order to give those people an impression that this fleet is a massive one. With those torches appeared more and more, made Xu Sheng and Wang Wei agitated. Tch!! Xu Sheng and Wang Wei clicked their tongues and a little happy for they don¡¯t have any warships to pursue, otherwise they might be ambushed.


    Xu Sheng then bellowed his order ¡°Brothers of ck g, continue to shoot!!!¡± With this, my merit will be skyrocket!!! Thought Xu Sheng. ¡°Yes Sir!!!¡± All of ck g also responding in kind. They all want this easy merit, and cannot wait until the fog to dissipate to count their body counts.


    Wang Wei then said to Xu Sheng ¡°General, something is not right, please cease fire at once!¡± Wang Wei has been very observant from the beginning of the battle. Regarding Wang Wei, he held Liu Mang in high esteem as Liu Mang helped to redeem Wang Wei¡¯s whole family from Jing Province with coins. This is also to save Wang Wei¡¯s face as he still had big sentiment toward Jing Province and Liu Biao, even though Liu Biao did not value him much. Wang Wei being here, beside his family, he had lost almost everything that he built in Jing Province and can be said that he restarted from zero again this time and being appointed as vicemander by his new employer made him thankful to the max as being in ck g meaning, that he is a second owner of the second division that was raised by Liu Mang meaning that he is trusted for a heavy responsibility and is given a chance to shine. Regarding Wang Wei¡¯s observation of this battle, he actually heard same voice over and over again, it made him suspicious a lot. Xu Sheng then asked ¡°What is it, Deputy General Wang Wei?!¡± Wang Wei then replied ¡°General, don¡¯t you think the screaming is too long? Also, Wei kept hearing the same voice again and again.¡± However Xu Sheng just dismissed his warning and continue to fire.


    Wang Wei continued observing and his eyes is widened when he heard the same scream five times and quickly ordered ¡°ALL TROOPS, CEASE FIRE!!!!¡± Xu Sheng then be annoyed and said ¡°Deputy General Wei, what are you doing? Am I have to deal with you for insubordination?!¡± Wang Wei then responded ¡°General Xu, they are deceiving us. Those screams are too long, those screams are the same over and over again!!¡± Xu Sheng justughed and said ¡°Haha, what gain do those Liu Bei army to receive by deceiving us? If they really want a gain, then he must suffer a loss!!!¡± Wang Wei replied ¡°General, those of Liu Bei army is a veteran. Please think thrice, their reaction is amiss and is not a routine of a wounded army. Normally, after weunched salvo, they will suffer damage, yes. But in order to fight us, they will closing in. However, we already shot several waves as of now. Now please look, none of those ships are closing in. In Wei¡¯s opinion, this is whether, themander is brainless or they are deceiving us, for us to deliver all of their arrows that we just obtained!¡± Liu Bei had been fighting here and there and have many battle experience, surely he did not recruit some brainlessmander and appoint him to die here. Xu Sheng nodded and ordered ¡°CEASE FIRE!!!¡± Now, what to do? Ah yes, there is that thing Realized Xu Sheng. He had been equipped with a prototype of telescope with lens made of simple ss. Its magnifying power is 5 times. Quickly Xu Sheng pulled out the telescope and stunned when he saw those ships. He had been firing toward scarecrows all this time. Xu Sheng had beenughing all this time for Guan Yu¡¯s foolishness when he is ridiculed by Zhao Yun, but now, Xu Sheng were made a bigger fool. Damn it, yed like a fool. Now, what to do, what to do?! Thought Xu Sheng while gnashing his teeth. Xu Sheng then asked the nearby ck g soldier ¡°Hey, how many arrows we shot?!¡± The soldier said ¡°General, this is the 27th wave!!!¡± Which means it is already almost half of 200,000 arrows provisioned by Liu Mang to them.


    ¡°How about we fire with fire arrow?! Their ships looked made of straw, we can easily burn them to death.¡± Asked one of ck g¡¯s sergeant. Right, fire arrows Thought Xu Sheng who quickly ordered his troops to wrapped their arrow in oil-smeared clothing and fire toward those ships. Xu Sheng must quickly regained his honor otherwise, he will be forever known as Xu The Fool. Pride cause someone to lose life, this is the same with Zhou Yu and Zhuge Liang, also with Yu Jin of Wei Country, whereas Zhou Yu were yed by Zhuge Liang until everyone said that Zhou Yu is inferior by Zhuge Liang. While Yu Jin surrendered to Guan Yu and was taken prisoner to Sun Quan, when Cao Pi pardoned him and had him returned to Wei Country. When he visited Cao Cao¡¯s tomb, he saw a fresco retelling his surrender to Guan Yu at the battle of Fort Fan and shamed to death. And now, the possibility is very high that Xu Sheng will die by shame today.


    Fire arrows? They will not do anything at all, the weather is too wet. They will extinguish before they reached the ship and giving more arrows to them!!! Thought Wang Wei while extending his arms to feel the wetness of the air. And Wang Wei was right again, igniting fire arrows proved to be very difficult and when they shot, the fire extinguished almost immediately and giving more arrows to them. How can this be? Thought Xu Sheng while seeing in horror, he had yet to start his meritorous service and now he must be cut short like a grass.


    ¡°Military adviser, they found out!!!¡± Said Guan Yu while smiling. All of his hypothetical scenarios hade true and with fire arrow shows their angle, their scheme is no longer effective. Pang Tong also said ¡°Oh, really? Then we retreat!!!¡± Pang Tong waved his feather fan and all of soldiers obeyed, quickly retreated.


    Pang Tong smile toward Guan Yu and said ¡°General Guan, now it is your turn!!!¡± Guan Yu then stood up whileughing and said ¡°Hahaha, Yu has been waiting for this!!!¡± Guan Yu then bellowed ¡°General Guan Yu of Runan, said thanks for Your Highness Prince of Shu for returning Yu¡¯s arrow!!!¡± Guan Yu now thought Now, the debt is repaid. The shamefulness, the anger, the despair. HAHAHAHAHAHA!!!!!. At this time, Liu Mang just arrived and punched his fist Toote!!! and thought Well, General Guan, since Mang borrowed your arrows, it will be a breach of etiquette if Mang did not return it with interest!!!

 Chapter 251 – Savageness of Fried Chick (2)

    Chapter 251 ¨C Savageness of Fried Chick (2) [Title should be: Aftermath of returning arrows]


    Guan Yu who noticed Liu Mang¡¯s presence and his thought just responded back ¡°Hahaha, Prince of Shu, don¡¯t need to go to so much troubles. FAREWELL!!!!¡± Guan Yu then showed a trolling face and plucking Pang Tong¡¯s zither in a mocking tune.


    ¡°FAREWELL? Haha, you forgot your interest and your receipt. How the hell you want to go ASAP? Bad customer must be penaltied.¡± Muttered Liu Mang, burning with anger. He is toote, when he reached Naval HQ outer post. From the beginning, he had his suspicion as to why they are screaming nonstop also added with information from his scouts. He told Liu Mang that Liu Bei dispatched at least 100 warships and they are filled with troops. He is sure that from Yang Hong¡¯s intel, Liu Bei only had 50,000 troops tops. Further pressing gave Liu Mang details like this; Liu Bei had 15,000 elitesprised of 5,000 White Feathered Warriors, 10,000 Qing Province Soldiers, added with Liu Pi 20,000 troops and further recruitment adding their numbers to 50,000 troops. However, right now, based on scout report, their numbers should be around 30,000 ¨C 40,000 troops, provided every warship is full of soldiers.


    Where the hell, those numbers came from? Did he changed troops with Jiangdong or Jing Province? Or did he shit them out by himself? Pondered Liu Mang while running toward outer post.


    Previously, while in the Naval HQ main building Liu Mang has been pondering nonstop. This Liu Bei had yet to interact with me as the lord of Shouchun previously was Guan Yu along with his Qing Province Soldier, what gain does Liu Bei want by shing with me again and again? No gain at all as retaking Shouchun will cost him big time. Thought Liu Mang. However, at this very moment, he got a crucial intel from Yang Hong. That scout gave a letter and in that letter told Liu Mang in cryptic words. It is written that ¡°A ck-faced Fried Chick had joined Escapist roster.¡± When Xu Shu read it, he said ¡°Milord, this is bad. My brother Pang Tong had joined Liu Bei!!!¡± Xu Shu borate further that during Liu Mang¡¯s genocide of Wancheng¡¯s nobles, the six of them had discussion. He said that his friends Meng Jian and Shi Tao favor Cao Cao but they are still uncertain while Cui Jun is indecisive. Only two people who decisively chose their favored lord, that is Zhuge Liang and Pang Tong with the former chose Liu Mang and thetter chose Liu Bei. Hearing those words, made Liu Mang want to prepare a banquet to wee Zhuge Liang, but he is dejected when he got an intel telling that Zhuge Liang had joined Jing Province roster.


    That is why when he got the news that Shouchun Naval HQ was under attack, it must be a feint and this is only harassing him and he must go out tomand and restrain all of his men. However, what gain does he want to obtain by harassing us? Thought Liu Mang. While Liu Mang is walking, there is a big waterdrop on his face and he saw dense fog in front of him. Fog? FOG!!!!! FUCK, FUCK, FUCK!!!! Thought Liu Mang restlessly. Then he asked his soldier ¡°Hey, is everywhere like this? Fog and raining?!¡± That soldier replied ¡°Yes, Milord, everywhere is like this. Especially at the outer post!!!¡± Fog, rain, big wind flowing toward theke. I¡¯ve got it!!! Thought Liu Mang, realizing this kind of situation, and made Liu Mang felt he is being hit by one of Romance of Three Kingdoms most famous story. The borrowing of arrows.


    TN: I don¡¯t know why the author bothered to even exin where he got the nickname Fried Chick now, as it is already mentioned in PREVIOUS CHAPTER WITH NO EXPLANATION AT ALL. FUCK AUTHOR AND FUCK HIS LOGIC AND FUCK HIM *BLAM, (Trantor got shot, need to recuperate)

 Chapter 252 – Roast Fried Chick (1)

    Chapter 252 ¨C Roast Fried Chick (1)


    That story of borrowing arrows, of course known by everyone who loved Romance of Three Kingdoms. The way of Zhuge Liang followed and thwarted Zhou Yu¡¯s scheme, is truly praiseworthy. The story goes like this, at that period, Zhou Yu who had recognized Zhuge Liang¡¯s threat, began to plot on how to remove him. When Zhang Zhao reported that they arecking arrows, Zhou Yu ordered Zhuge Liang to produce 100,000 arrows within 7 days, however Zhuge Liang only asks for 3 days. For 2 days, Zhuge Liang produced scarecrows a lot and put them in 100 ships like Pang Tong just did and on the 3rd day dawn, heunched his ships. As at that time, there is very thick fog, Cao Cao, being a paranoid himself when he heard war drum, he quickly ordered his soldiers to shoot until they stop beating war drums. However, when the fog subsided, his eyes opened really wide as he has been yed and that he had ¡°gave out¡± 100,000 arrows effortlessly to Zhuge Liang with Zhuge Liang trolling him even further ¡°Thank you to Prime Minister Cao, for these 100,000 arrows.¡±


    In the past, when Liu Mang read this, he just thought Pah, this is just Luo Guanzhong¡¯s fantasy who deified Zhuge Liang However Liu Mang really believed that strategy proved to be a real thing and an effective one at that. He is being hit by stratagem of borrowing arrows, pping his face for his trolling words 2 days earlier.


    The nature is on the side of Pang Tong right now, the wind, the wetness, etc. He had been calcting Liu Mang from the very start, from hisck of naval units to weather conditions in Shouchun. Liu Mang little regretted that he send all of Gan Ning¡¯s naval units back to Lujiang, he should have left some of them here, so he can fight back and pin Liu Bei in Runan. Liu Mang then returned to his office and said to Liu Ye ¡°Brother Ziyang, you go to our armory, take those. I want to bring those with me!¡± Liu Ye quickly understand what ¡°those¡± are, replied ¡°Understood, Milord. Ye will prepare everything!!!¡± And quickly run to the armory. Liu Mang then pound his fist into his other palm, doing simr gesture over and over again, his face is smiling maliciously while incensed and thought This is what it feels to be hit by karma eh? Really ufortable!!! So that damned Fried Chick is trolling me, eh? Let¡¯s see whose trolling is the best now. When Liu Mangughed like that, Xu Sheng felt really terrified as it reminded him of Wancheng. It reminded him of that day, the day he was forced to kneel in front of Liu Mang under threat of death by starvation. It gave him so much trauma in his heart, that this sight from Liu Mang now, made him tremble a lot,bined with Liu Mang¡¯s Murderous Rampage, made Xu Sheng did not want to think even a slight thought of rebelling against him.


    Xu Sheng then kneeled down and said ¡°Milord, Xu Sheng is a fool, tricked by the enemy. Please punish me, Milord!¡± Wang Wei, seeing the situation is a serious one, quickly kneeled down and added ¡°Milord, the mistake lies not with General Xu. It is Wang Wei¡¯s oversight. Please punish Wei together with General Xu!¡± Wang Wei really admitted his oversight, really had not thought that a capable person of Liu Bei Army is ying them. Wang Wei thought We first yed them and then they yed us. This will make us aughing stock in this entire nation as Guan Yu got his revenge. Ai... Wang Wei then release his breath dejectedly. But even though the loss is half of ordnances, if were not for Wang Wei stopping it, they will inevitably give all of those arrows to Guan Yu. With this, I hope General Xu¡¯s mistake can be redeemed and did not warrant his death! Thought Wang Wei.


    ¡°Get up!!!¡± Commanded Liu Mang while smiling. Liu Mang then said ¡°I didn¡¯t me all of you. You only have each other to advise one another, how can you get a third or fourth opinions? It is OK¡± and said ¡°But, don¡¯t any of you want payback?!¡± As he smiled maliciously.


    [TN: If you want to read further, below is a lot of bullshit from author, here you go, start from here. I will mark it with brackets. If you don¡¯t want, then skip it, to below.] {Xu Sheng is a first ss general that he obtained from Wancheng and one of the two troops that he directly lead. And the ck g vicemander is Wang Wei, amander of Jing Province who sumbed to Liu Mang¡¯s mechanization and now work hard to strive for greatness. So it can be said, Liu Mang armyprised of a lot of new generals with several person will be mentioned now. Regarding Zhao Yun of White Riders. Since he was recruited, he continued to familiarize him with his troops. Also since Urban Army Cavalryprised of Bing Province natives (northern people), a native of Changshan with northern ent will surely be epted by them. His way of training his troops also different from Bing Province Wolf Cavalry¡¯s regiment. If Bing Province Wolf Cavalry training regiment can be considered as raging torrents, then White Riders training regiment considered as calming water and it slowly eroded those former Bing Province Wolf Cavalry¡¯s bloodlust into a state of stillness.


    Regarding Wei Yan, Wei The Stubborn, he was ced by Liu Mang into Urban Army foot soldier and managed to climb his way up into a smallpany leader. Although he is still very unhappy with him, but he had developed consideration for people and be a better person thanks to Urban Army¡¯s training regiment where Liu Mang said that teamwork and perfect coordination is essential for this army. Liu Mang¡¯s principle is no one is a hero, no one is better than other, everyone is a gear in one machine called Urban Army. In regards with this, Wei Yan disyed his prowess very well and can be in sync and also help them to train in martial arts, bing a coach.


    Huang Xu and Cheng Yu rmended him highly and proposed to Liu Mang for Wei Yan be a batallion leader, but rejected by Liu Mang as he need to more press his arrogance and he had no more troops to spare.


    The remaining one is Wang Wei who be a vicemander in ck g. This person¡¯s value lies in his adaptability. He understood why he is ced into vicemander of ck g, he also quickly familiarize with Xu Sheng and ck g. He quickly grasped the way Xu Sheng¡¯s mannerism and way of thought and soon be the true vicemander of ck g, able to work with Xu Sheng in sync. Being in sync with Xu Sheng, naturally he fell into Pang Tong¡¯s ploy much like Yu Jin and Mao Jie who ¡°provided¡± Zhuge Liang what he needed, however at that time, Yu Jin and Mao Jie also did not have third or fourth opinion, so to speak.} [TN: End of bullshit]


    ¡°Eh, payback?!¡± Said Xu Sheng and Wang Wei together, stunned and then looked at each other. They really could not understand what is Liu Mang thinking right now. They had seen that Liu Bei army is linking their ship with iron chain, in order to stabilize their ship while receiving arrows and their speed is slow as they need to maneuver their gship in order to retreat, but how to take revenge without even a single ship on them? Swim with heavy armor and die sinking?


    ¡°We shoot them with fire arrows!!!¡± Said Liu Mang. Heh, now I can give you your interest and your receipt. Don¡¯t you dare to think that this Shouchun of mine, only a bank with no manners. Thought Liu Mang silently. Xu Sheng then said ¡°Milord, both me and vicemander Wang had tried it. It is no use, this wet weather no good to do fire attack!!!¡± When Xu Sheng said ¡°both¡±, he just smiled in his heart as he did not involved in fire attack. Liu Mang then said ¡°If using regr fire arrows, yes, your saying is correct. But we are using MY SPECIAL ammo!!! And it had arrived¡± Liu Mang then saw toward his armory, there are a team of cavalry dragging his special weapon.


    Zhao Yun then said ¡°Milord, all prepared!!!¡± When Xu Sheng saw Zhao Yun carried ballistae, he is awestruck. Wheree ballistae? Should all of them given to Jing Province and Jiangdong?! Thought Xu Sheng. Liu Mang then said while pping his ballistae ¡°These ballistaes, is an improved edition based on those which sank Jiangdong Navy in Wancheng. I call it Ballistae Mk. 3!!!¡±


    ¡°Are you ready for some payback?!¡± Said Liu Mang toward Xu Sheng and Wang Wei. Liu Mang then received a wooden barrel from Zhao Yun. Inside the barrel is a crude ck liquid which give pungent smell. What the hell is that?! Thought Xu Sheng and Wang Wei while pinching their nose. Liu Mang just smiled and did not exined it further. He just dipped his ballistae arrows so that whole arrowhead is covered with that. He had no more time to lose as Pang Tong is going further away from him.


    Liu Mang¡¯s Ballistae Mk. 3, employed a gear mechanization for aiming purposes also reloarding, and also a cartridge above it, resembling Zhuge Liang¡¯s repeating crossbow while removing the need to pull bowstring. Much more like semi-auto weapon.


    Liu Mang then said to Wang Wei, Xu Sheng and Zhao Yun ¡°All of you, help me to dip the arrows in this liquid. Spread out!!!¡±


    Liu Mang then cursed ¡°Now, it is time for trolling back, you damned Roast Chicken, the number one dish of Huainan!!!¡± Liu Mang then asked a torch from Zhao Yun and quickly lit up his arrow. The arrowhead quickly engulfed in me with just a touch of the torch.


    Wang Wei then eximed ¡°I know. This ck thing is crude oil!!!¡± Wang Wei really worth of his experience. He resided in Jing Province, the ce where everything can be found. Therefore he knows about crude oil. Regarding crude oil, crude oil is a very thick, dark liquid and it had a very pungent smell and very mmable. In Book of Changes, this substance is written as Fire Above Water and was written in the books, this can ignite anything, including stone and Liu Mang now used it to roast a Fledgling Phoenix into a Roast Chicken.


    [TN: Another paragraph of bullshit, like upper page, if you want to read, be my guest. If don¡¯t just pass it. Unworthy of reading] {This crude oil was found in one of Shouchun¡¯s well and it is in its purest crude forms. Crude oil has been discovered in China since 5000 years ago. They used it for lighting, for insect repent, for lubricant, painting and used it for fire arrows} [TN: Bullshit over]


    Meanwhile at Guan Yu¡¯s gship. Guan Yu is still thanking Pang Tong ¡°Military adviser! Yu thank Militar Adviser Pang a lot!!!¡± Finally, pride avenged Thought Guan Yu.


    ¡°Haha, General Guan. You really can shout, eh?!¡± Teased Pang Tong. With today battle, it can be considered that he and Liu Mang has been acquaintances twice over with the first one when he ordered Guan Yu to firmly stayed in Shouchun and now. Trebuchet? Thought Pang Tong again and again. Finally he muttered ¡°Kongming, are you purposefully hiding your presence among Liu Mang¡¯s army?!¡± If not, how can Liu Mang had an engineer expert who can create weaponry like this? Making Guan Yu lost in just one day. Pang Tong actually worried a lot, as his friend Xu Shu Xu Yuanzhi has be Liu Mang¡¯s subordinate and he is possible to hide Kongming from public eye. However, he breathe in relief when Kongming is actually took up post in Jing Province. Pang Tong then start mocking Kongming Hahaha, Kongming. You are a blind dog who waste your talent serving an old dog. The moment when I and my wise lord conquered Jing Province, I will abduct you and I will make you kneel before my wise lord and you shall be my servant while I aplish much bigger merit. And regarding Xu Shu, Pang Tong is not clear how he managed to be Liu Mang¡¯s subordinate.


    Regarding Liu Mang, he had big disgust since he appeared in this timeline. From his affiliation with Lu Bu, his inelegant insult toward Cao Cao, his ¡°lucky¡± victory in Bagongshan, his insult toward schrs and finally, his massacre in Wancheng. Made him want to spit and piss on Liu Mang¡¯s face, if a photograph already been invented now. In addition, his job advertisement ruined his reputation. You will notst long, oh ¡°Prince of Shu¡±. Thought Pang Tong who continued drinking his wine. Also Yuanzhi, at least put up a good fight against me, don¡¯t disappoint me Sneered Pang Tong.


    ¡°Military adviser, let us leave now! Yu had a bad feeling about this!!!¡± Said Guan Yu restlessly.


    Pang Tong just hold his feather fan and said ¡°Hahaha. General Guan, don¡¯t worry even a bit. We are in a position where enemy will not be able to hit us at all. Also with chained ships like this, one need time to maneuver.¡±


    Suddenly there is a scouting into castle said ¡°Military adviser, from Shouchun Naval HQ, there are arrows flying toward us!!!¡± Pang Tongughed ¡°Hahaha, more arrows? We don¡¯t need anymore! Did Liu Mang intend to sink us with weight? Hahahaha¡± The scout replied ¡°Military adviser, no arrow. Fire arrow!!!¡± Pang Tong replied calmly ¡°Oh? Fire arrow?? Just get back to your post, they will not harm us!!!¡± Scout then be more agitated and said while gesturing ¡°Fire arrow, big, very big!!!¡± Pang Tong then mmed his fist and said ¡°ENOUGH!!!! BACK TO YOUR.....¡± Suddenly there is a sound ¡°SLAM!!!¡± Shaking his entire ship and burning his wet fur, passing through into his castle and stuck infront of him. Pang Tong then said ¡°How can this be?!¡± And he watched outside, a torrent of ming arrows are flying toward him. Liu Mang then bellowed ¡°YOU ARE NOT FLEDGLING PHOENIX ANYMORE. FOR NOW I WILL TURN YOU INTO A GODDAMNED ROAST CHICKEN, A FAMOUS DISH OF HUAINAN. YOU CHICKEN SHIT!!!!¡± And with his bellow, torrent of ming arrows nonstopunched toward Guan Yu¡¯s gship.

 Chapter 253 – Roasting Little Chicken (2)

    Chapter 253 ¨C Roasting Little Chicken (2)


    ¡°HOW CAN THIS BE!!!¡± Pang Tong shouted as another arrow pierced through, burning his mat and subsequently his castle, creating a big hole which distanced around 3 cm from his dick and the ship started to sink. Pang Tong right now is really afraid.


    Guan Yu then said ¡°Military Adviser Pang, we should abandon ship!!!¡± Guan Yu really did not predict that the ballistae would reach their location. Earlier they just want to watch Liu Mang army reviling them nonstop while trolling them, because of that, now they are in grave danger. Pang Tong then shook his head and said ¡°No, we cannot abandon our ships. If we abandon our ships, all that we worked until now would be for naught!!!¡± Pang Tong then thought This is an unexpected fiasco to my ploy. Now everyone willugh at me. Pang Tong then calm himself down and ordered ¡°All ships, extinguish all torchs!!!¡± This man is truly worthy as one of the greatest strategists with his calmness and decisiveness.


    ¡°Yes, sir!!!¡± Two scouts quickly hurried and passed the message. Almost immediately, all of warships extinguish their torch. The first salvo shot by Liu Mang, is only a test fire, to check their distance. Therefore after 3 shots made by each ballistaes, they did not shoot anymore instead Liu Mang just calcting their distances and etc with his telescope and luckily, those three shots found their prey each. Three ships sank altogether with Guan Yu¡¯s gship among those which sank.


    However, as the weather is very bad with fog everywhere, they had no choice but to let the torch stay lit of two of lead warships in order to escape the assault, otherwise, they will not know the direction of their retreat. Pang Tong had changed ship with Guan Yu¡¯s help. Then he ordered to abandon those 3 sinking warships in order not to drag them down and ordered them to speed up.


    ¡°Yes, sir!!!¡± Liu Mang then muttered ¡°So, extinguishing your torch in order to escape eh?! Good thinking, but how long can youst?¡± That is because when he viewed with his telescope, one by one of torches disappeared, leaving only two ships in front which Liu Mang guessed as their gship.


    Xu Sheng and Wang Wei the reported to Liu Mang ¡°Milord, all ballistae is loaded!!!¡± Xu Sheng and Wang Wei cannot wait to unleash their anger from being trolled by Pang Tong. When they saw the first salvo hit their targets, they quickly filled smeared all arrowheads with crude wildfire and fill the cartridge with them. Liu Mang then bellowed his order ¡°All ballistae, shoot those those still-lit sinking warships with non-lit ammo, don¡¯t forget to tie a small barrel of wildfire on each arrow!!!¡± Xu Sheng and Wang Wei stunned and said ¡°Non-lit ammo, Milord? Why? Won¡¯t fire arrows will be more effective, we can send them burning again and again!!!¡± Liu Mang then just smiled and said toward those three ¡°Worry not, with this method, there is no way they will escape!!!¡± When Zhao Yun saw that confident smile, he just said ¡°Generals, let us do as our lord said. Yun only saw extreme confidence in his eyes, and Yun sure, they will be crushed as he had hoped!!¡± With that words, Xu Sheng, Wang Wei and Zhao Yun quickly do as Liu Mang instructed.


    [TN: Paragraph of bullshit again, bear with it, ok?] {Among those three, Zhao Yun is the best in archery as he is experienced in mounted archery during his days in Gongsun Zan¡¯s White Riders with Wang Wei the second and Xu Sheng thest.} [TN: End of bullshit] Right now, they held a contest to assess their prowess, they are all shooting those ships with the target being the scarecrows from those sinking ships with the sight assisted by a spotter using a telescope each. The result is Zhao Yun can hit 10 out of 10 targets, while Wang Wei can hit 9 out of 10 ships, Xu Sheng can only hit 8 out of 10 targets and all of them are done from ballistae now. Hoping that the me from the ship, will help to ignite those arrow-attached wildfire barrel.


    On Guan Yu¡¯s gship. What the hell is Liu Mang¡¯s army doing?! They shot too many!!! Guan Yu is pondering. They had yet to remove the chain-link from three sinking warships, causing Guan Yu to sneer Are they trying to sink us with weight? How stupid and trite!!!


    Pang Tong then said to Guan Yu ¡°General Guan, something is not right!!!¡± Pang Tong had been underestimating Liu Mang big time. A big mistake that almost cost him his life and his genital. Right now, he is thinking a lot, thinking what is Liu Mang going to do. I know there is something wrong with this, but what, WHAT? Thought Pang Tong. Pang Tong admit that he is very smart, but he cannot fathom Liu Mang.


    Finally the second salvo arrived at the destination, the sinking warships. This time, it is no fire arrows but arrow that is attached with a barrel of viscous liquid. What the hell is that? Thought Guan Yu. He can see something leaking out of it and saw some arrows had not yet to reach the target, already pouring out the substance.


    Third salvo, fourth salvo were shot, each of salvos were attached with wooden barrels. Pang Tong then approached the substance. He then touched it and smell it, he then thought Hmm, very thick and the smell, oh God. Where have I read about this before? After that, Pang Tong eyes widened full of fear, as if just realized something terrible and muttered ¡°This!!! This thing is crude wildfire!!! THIS THING IS WILDFIRE!!!¡± Where the hell Liu Mang and his troops got crude wildfire? This very thing is produced from Yan Province. How the hell it is here? Thought Pang Tong. Guan Yu saw that and eximed ¡°This is our oil!!! Originally we were provisioned by Liu Pi with this for our defense mechanism!!!¡± Pang Tong did not respond to Guan Yu, he only smiled bitterly and said in his heart This is wildfire, not just any oil. Guan Yu thenughed and said ¡°Hahaha, they want to burn us in the water with this oil? Come on then!!! Water is colder than oil, how can you burn this thing, huh?¡± Guan Yu¡¯s mood already settled down and now felt he want to taunt them again and again.


    I sincerely hope that General Guan is right!!! Thought Pang Tong, while his heart is shivering from fear. He is afraid of whate next.


    On Liu Mang¡¯s side. Liu Mang bellowed his order ¡°Deliver thest package!!!¡± Liu Mang really need to thank Guan Yu for forgetting this valuable thing. This thing¡¯s value is really high and still can be distilled for many applications. Xu Sheng and Wang Wei responded ¡°Yes sir!!!¡± They are really excited when Liu Mang told them that this thing can burn on water surface. Liu Mang had paid the interest to Guan Yu. Nowes the receipt, Liu Mang then ordered ¡°All ballistae, load fire arrow!!!¡± With that order, all ballistaes loaded up and Liu Mang said ¡°Fire at will!!!¡± After that, torrents of zing fireing from Navy HQ and when one of them ignite the wildfire, fire raging around their ships, made Guan Yu stunned.


    Guan Yu screamed ¡°HOW CAN THIS BE!!!¡± The intense heat is so hot, that it burn Guan Yu¡¯s beautiful beard. This Prince of Shu is a monster out of this world, how can fire lit on water surface. This defy my logic and any logic!!! Thought Guan Yu. Pang Tong also surprised and thought It is really crude wildfire. Its heat, its intensity, it is exactly what was written in Book of Changes. Pang Tong really want to both cry andugh. Cry because everything is falling apart,ugh because Liu Mang gave him more knowledge.


    Pang Tong then bellowed ¡°Obey myst order!!! WE BAIL!!!!¡± Pang Tong really not willing to do that. He is now musing How can I don¡¯t have a good ending? KONGMING, I DO AS YOU STUDIED, EVEN I GOT THE TIMING RIGHT!!! WHY!!!! Liu Mang who heard that voice, put out his telescope and thought Bail? Let me see how you gonna bail. Liu Mang had seen that Pang Tong chained all of his ships, much like when Zhuge Liang ¡°borrowed¡± those arrows. However, now Pang Tong were bitten on the ass by his advice to Cao Cao at Battle of Chibi, as those three sinking ships and those fire, now burning everything in his ships vicinity. Liu Mang just smirked when he saw that.


    Meanwhile in Pang Tong¡¯s side. Those chain links really be a headache on Pang Tong¡¯s side. All of his precautions items are dried up and started to burn as well due to all of them drying. Pang Tong eximed ¡°DISCONNECT THE CHAIN!!!! QUICK!!!!¡± While pointing toward the connector. ¡°Yes sir!!!¡± Responded the soldier and started to chop off the connector but due to its material, their swords and spears destroyed almost instantly, meanwhile the fire is closing in toward Guan Yu¡¯s ship. Pang Tong now panic-stricken and can only said ¡°This, this, this!!!¡± Combined with delirious thought WHY!!!! WHY YOU EXIST, LIU MANG, LIU HANYANG!!! IF WEREN¡¯T FOR YOU, I WOULD ACHIEVE SUCCESS INSTEAD OF BURNING IN THIS SHIP. Pang Tong still yet to reach 20-years-old, and now he must die in this juncture, this kind of fate is very unwanted by Pang Tong!!!


    Those in Shouchun Navy HQ also very cruel, as they allughed when those soldiers boiled alive because of the intense heat produced by wildfire. Now the scream is not the same Thought Wang Wei who then nced at Xu Sheng and give the same smile.


    Guan Yu sneered toward Pang Tong and said ¡°USELESS!!!¡± And goes out to the connector. He then brandished his guandao and shed that connector. That connector finally shattered under that heavy sh, and Guan Yu quickly ordered for what remains of his men, to row the boat as far as possible.


    However, as they are rowing away, Liu Mang bellowed ¡°SO, GENERAL GUAN!!!! DID YOU COME HERE WITH FLEDGLING PHOENIX OF JING PROVINCE?? THAT MAN IS NOTHING BUT A CHICKEN SHIT. A ROAST CHICKEN NOW, HE ALREADY BECOME THE MOST FAMOUS DISH OF HUAINAN!!! HOPE YOU ENJOY EVERY LAST BIT OF HIM!!! HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!!!¡± The final troll was delivered by Liu Mang masterfully.

 Chapter 254 – Fledgling Phoenix Maturation

    Chapter 254 ¨C Fledgling Phoenix Maturation


    After trolling Pang Tong, Liu Mang and the others went back to sleep and when dawn finallye, the scenery fromst night finally revealed.


    Liu Mang, apanied with Huang Zhong, Huang Xu, Xu Sheng, Wang Wei and Zhao Yun currently are standing on the rampart of Shouchun Naval HQ. While Liu Mang just smiled, all of his generals are awe-struck by the sights. There are pieces of warships which had been turned into ck, corpses who suffered at least third-degree burns, corpses who suffocates to death and corpses who were boiled to death, real pitiful. The scenery so filled like that, one can said that Liu Mang is fishing using bombs (st fishing). Xu Sheng then cupped his fist toward Liu Mang and said ¡°Milord, Sheng thanks you for salvaging Sheng¡¯s pride!!!¡± Liu Mang just waved his hand and said ¡°No need for thanks, it is a duty of a lord to help his subordinate by doing whatever he could.¡± Liu Mang then thought Now, Xu Sheng is truly one of mine.


    Meanwhile on Guan Yu¡¯s side. Guan Yu and his soldiers had been rowing all night and almost reached Runan dock. In the end, only his ship and small number of soldiers managed to avoid destruction. ¡°Aahh, ah, ahhh, roost chiken!!!¡± Pang Tong just speaking gibberish sincest night. That attack shocked him too big and that final troll (Roast Chicken of Jing Province) robbed him of his sanity. Pang Tong want to troll Liu Mang, but instead he is trolled back magnificently.


    Guan Yu then said to Pang Tong ¡°Military adviser, we had docked!!!¡± Guan Yu just sighed in his heart Last night, we are building friendships and help me to regain my pride. But now, I cannot do anything to him, as he ispletely heartbroken. Ai!!!! Actually Pang Tong¡¯s condition is much better thanst night where he is just stay stiff like a corpse and that happened while they are passing through Anfeng and Tianjin. Guan Yu who did not know anything of waking people from their shock other than pping their cheek, pped his cheek, HARD. ¡°POOF!!!¡± Pang Tong then spurted out blood however when Guan Yu saw that blood, he is really concerned as the blood is ckish in color. Pang Tong is suffering stomach-blood-stasis caused by extreme rage and frustration for his failed scheme and Liu Mang¡¯s trolling that he is holding in his stomach.


    Never underestimate stomach-blood-stasis as it is extremely deadly, especially to people who did not have good temper. History famous people who died by this stomach-blood-stasis are exceptionally Zhou Yu and Wang Lang. Zhou Yu was trolled by Zhuge Liang who again and again failed his scheme and finally he died angry leaving behind the beauty Xiao Qiao. While Wang Lang, his was mixed with shame and anger for forcing Liu Xie to abdicate, betraying all that he stands for and finally died after falling from his horse.


    ¡°Cough, cough!!!¡± Pang Tong coughed up two of his teeth because ofst night p andughed ¡°hee hee hee hee!!!¡± Augh full of hatredbined with self-deprecating. Guan Yu then knitted his brow and thought Laughing? At this point? Man, if his ability is so great, then he should have cultivated his spirit. Too bad, a person of great ability turned into a waste.


    While Pang Tong stillughing, Liu Bei came and greet Guan Yu first ¡°Second brother, wee back!!!¡± All while hugging him. Guan Yu then released Liu Bei and cupped his fist and kneel ¡°Big bro. We are defeated!!!¡± Guan Yu hid his face in shame and proceeded to report everything to Liu Bei including Liu Mang¡¯sst words. Liu Bei then said ¡°Ai, brother. Victory and defeat is but amon thing in war. Why must Yunchang muses over a small defeat while we only need one decisive victory!!!¡± While smiling toward Guan Yu. When his gaze moved toward theughing Pang Tong, his smile disappeared and turned to sneer and said ¡°So, how are you, Fledgling Phoenix of Jing Province? Or should I call you, Roast Chicken of Huainan?!¡± Guan Yu then stood up and said ¡°Brother, why are you rubbing salt on Military Adviser Pang¡¯s wound?!¡± Guan Yu really did not understand why the normally gentle Liu Bei turned into a very harsh person. Liu Bei then sneered ¡°Out of 130 warships and several hundreds troops, only 1 ship managed to return. And what you Pang Tong saidst two nights huh? ¡®MY SCHEME WILL WORK, IT IS FLAWLESS!!!¡¯ Your scheme had indeed worked, Pang Tong. YES, AGAINST ME!!!! HOW DID YOU STILL HAVE A FACE TO RETURN, HUH? YOU SHOULD JUST DIE WITH THOSE SOLDIERS IN SHOUCHUN!!!¡±


    Guan Yu felt really strange, when Xiapi was swindled by Chen Gong, Liu Bei just maintain his mannerism, but right now, it is really different. Pang Tong then replied in hoarse voice ¡°Yes, Milord. I should had died with those soldiers in Shouchun Naval HQ.¡± He be more depressed and started to walk the nk. Guan Yu then seized Pang Tong¡¯s hand and said ¡°Military adviser, don¡¯t do this!!!¡± Guan Yu really confused as Liu Bei did not prevent Pang Tong to kill himself. None of this is right. Guan Yu then said ¡°Military adviser, Yu begged you not to do this. Military adviser, please p Yunchang to vent your anger. Please!!!¡± Guan Yu then urged to Liu Bei ¡°Brother, please stop military adviser Pang as this is not his mistake, rather this is Yu¡¯s mistake for being too arrogant!!!¡± Liu Bei then goes forward and said ¡°So, Pang Tong. You chose death right? LET THIS LIU XUANDE ASSIST YOU!!!!¡± He then proceed to kick Pang Tong.


    Liu Bei then choke Pang Tong¡¯s neck in order to drown him. ¡°Ack, cack, agh!!!¡± Pang Tong is struggling to breathe so his voice made that noise. Guan Yu then kneel toward Liu Bei and said ¡°Brother, don¡¯t kill military adviser Pang. me Yunchang for his mistake, please brother!!!¡± Liu Bei just responded with ¡°HUMPH!!!!¡± While his hand kept choking Pang Tong. A few hours ago, the zes of Guan Yu¡¯s ships can be seen from Runan dock, really bright. Coupled with information from his scout, made Liu Bei lost heart. Pang Tong then quit his struggle and just waiting for death¡¯s embrace, when he is pulled from the water by Liu Bei, his hand is on his hair. Liu Bei then pped Pang Tong twice and said ¡°So, lost once and you already want to die? Letting go of your hatred just like that, huh? You imbecile.¡± ¡°Hah, hah, hah!!!¡± Pang Tong is trying to breathe after almost dead and responded ¡°I am not an imbecile, I am trying to be responsible for my failure!!!¡±


    Liu Bei then replied ¡°Oh, die with shame? Die without avenging them? Good, you are not worth to be called Fledgling Phoenix. History books will note your Taoist name as ROAST CHICKEN OF JING PROVINCE!!!! LET ME ASK YOU ONCE MORE!!!! DO YOU WANT TO AVENGE THEM?!¡± Pang Tong said in exasperate tone ¡°YES, I WANT TO AVENGE THEM!!!¡± Liu Bei then said these series questions with Pang Tong answering them by yelling. Liu Bei asked ¡°ARE YOU REALLY GOING TO AVENGE THEM?!¡± Pang Tong said ¡°YES, REVENGE!!!¡± Liu Bei next asked ¡°TO WHOM YOU ARE GOING FOR REVENGE!!!¡± Pang Tong replied ¡°TO LIU MANG ARMY, TO LU BU ARMY!!!¡± Liu Bei asked ¡°WHAT DO YOU WANT TO DO WITH THEM?!¡± Pang Tong replied ¡°KILL THEM!!! KILL THEM ALL, MAKE YANG PROVINCE RED WITH THEIR BLOOD!!!!¡± Liu Bei then finally questioned ¡°ARE YOU ROAST CHICKEN OR FLEDGLING PHOENIX?!¡± Pang Tong screamed his answer ¡°I AM PANG TONG, PANG SHIYUAN, THE FLEDGLING PHOENIX OF JING PROVINCE!!!!¡± Pang Tong had regained his whole self back and screamed as loud as he can toward the sky. Pang Tong had been maturing thanks to that defeat and Liu Bei¡¯s shock therapy.


    ¡°Big bro, what are you doing?!¡± Guan Yu asked Liu Bei, but Liu Bei did not answer him. He did not understand the shock therapy Liu Bei dished out to Pang Tong in order to regain his most valuable adviser. Seeing Pang Tong already returned to his old self, Liu Bei started to be polite again and said ¡°Master Pang, Liu Xuande beg your forgiveness for offending you a minute ago. Xuande asked for your big heart to forgive me!!!¡± Pang Tong then kneel and replied ¡°Pang Shiyuan of Jing Province, thanked Milord for rescuing Tong and for maturing Tong into true phoenix!!!¡±


    Liu Bei then hold Pang Tong¡¯s hand and help him get up while saying ¡°Master Pang, please get up. Earlier Bei dished out shock therapy in order for master to regain his footing. This nation will crumble if such an excellent man to fall into insanity!!!¡± In this timeline, Liu Bei really valued Pang Tong as he is the one who will transform him into a true warlord, otherwise, he will be forever considered as a private military contractor (TN: Literal trantion is mercenary group, I add a term from MGS which basically mean the same as mercenary group).


    Liu Bei had been green with envy to those warlords who inherited their own region from their own ancestors, because they did not struggle like him. He, in order to obtain Xu Province, need to y nice toward Tao Qian. Even when he is rewarded for his contribution in Yellow Turban Rebellion, he only was given as a small town inspector. For Liu Bei, it is not worth of a man of his stature, so he left his post, then he goes to leech here and there while enduring humiliation, finally building his own foundation. At this juncture, if one follows original history, he should have been hit hard by Cao Cao and expelled from Xiapi and goes to Yuan Shao and wandering for a few more years before he had base, however because of Liu Mang existence, he got a base in Runan now with very minimal loss and lots of profit.


    He just needs to add one more member to his Peach Brothers members, he already got many ordnances, provisions, golds. Enough for him to live luxuriously until 20 years or so. However, when they had settled everything and began gathering intel, they found out that they are surrounded by enemies, so Liu Bei quickly ordered recruitment and got 40,000 troops as a result and adding with what he had previously, their numbers is 60,000 troops. With that big advantage, alsoes next big thing. Pang Tong of Jing Provincee to pledge his allegiance to him and handled almost everything efficiently. His being in Liu Bei army, made Liu Bei wonder what if he was recruited when he is still in Xu Province. But s, there is no if in this world.


    After organizing everything, Pang Tong then provided Liu Bei a veryprehensive n for him to conquer Central ins with the victor is always Liu Bei. And now, such adviser wants to die? Liu Bei will not give him up even a second. Even if Pang Tong¡¯s position is lower than his brothers, he will definitely prioritize him first.


    No way, Fledgling Phoenix cannot die yet and if he must perish, let him perish after I find a good substitute for him Thought Liu Bei. Therefore, earlier, he employs shock therapy asforting a wounded over-confident adviser will only make him hurt himself and make him more and more less confident whenying out his n. Fortunately, that shock therapy worked so well that it matures Pang Tong and filled his heart with the thought for revenge.


    ¡°Milord, Military adviser. Wind is big here, let us return to the main camp!!!¡± Those words were spoken by a white-armored general and with a long spear on his hand, made him more handsome.


    Guan Yu also responded ¡°Yes, Shuzhi is correct. Let us go in, so Military Adviser can dry his clothing!!!¡± Liu Bei then gestured ¡°Master Pang, please go first!!!¡± After that all three of them said ¡°Milord, please!!!¡± While smiling toward each other, they had been calmed down and be united.


    With that event, very soon all three provinces Yang, Yu, Jing and Central ins will be engulfed in a very intense war.

 Chapter 255 – Yuan Shao’s Scarecrow (Yuan Shao’s Loss)

    Chapter 255 ¨C Yuan Shao¡¯s Scarecrow (Yuan Shao¡¯s Loss)


    With the sun rises in Shouchun, sun also shined on the northern battlefield. The ce is really pitiful with corpses everywhere, corpses who died drowned, stabbed and even wreckage of battleships can be seen. Those corpses and wreckages are so much that they blocked Yangtze River¡¯s waterflow. Such is the result of Guandu¡¯s first naval battle where 30,000 Cao troops VS 100,000 Yuan troops. We now go to Yuan Shao¡¯s main camp where there is amander is fuming with rage nonstop. ¡°GODDAMN!!! GODDAMNED IT ALL!!!! CURSE THAT BATTLE!!!¡± Yelled Yuan Shao inside his main tent. His main tent now is really messy as he destroyed most of his tent essories like vases, he threw most of his empty parchment and destroyed his inkstones, even his scout who urged him to eat did not escape his wrath and died with pierced heart. The battle damage reported as follows, out of 100,000 troops he dispatched, only 5,000 managed to return with severe injuries while 30,000 Cao troops, only 2,000 managed to return to his main HQ.


    Damn you, Cao Aman. You want to make me look like a fool like that clown, Sun Ce?? He fought with 100,000 troops against a court jester called Liu Mang, but he had 5,000 troops left. Me? You left me nothing at all Thought Yuan Shao followed by his scream ¡°CAO AMAN, I WANT TO FEAST ON YOUR FLESH NOW!!!!¡± Then Yuan Shao kept screaming and breaking everything. Meanwhile Ju Shou who just standing outside the main camp then asked his butler ¡°How is Milord fare now?¡± The butler replied ¡°Military Adviser Ju, Milord has been like this sincest night!!! Even the scout was killed for just urging him to eat!!!¡±


    ¡°Hai...yah!!!¡± Ju Shou sighed. He really cannot me Yuan Shao for being explosive like this. If he were at his position, he will surely explode like this. Last midnight, Yuan Shao was really happy for Cao Cao was basically asking for death by doing offense, hoping to break the deadlock. Yuan Shao is so happy that he even personally took part in battle.


    Regarding the roster of Yuan Naval troops, they areprised of 100,000 elite troops that Yuan Tan personally recruited from Qing Province¡¯s fisherman viges and can be considered as northern water overlord. However Cao troops did not have any elite troops in naval battle at all, as all of his battle were conducted onnd and it is because his fiefdoms did not had any water body in anywhere. Even when he destroyed Yuan Shao in the historical timeline, his regions stillprised of vastnds. So, when he captured Jing Province, he really relied upon Cai Mao and Zhang Yun but that n also destroyed as they are killed by Zhou Yu¡¯s stratagem of sowing dissension.


    Because of that reasoning, all of 100,000 Yuan Shao¡¯s troops justughing out loud when Cao troops is approaching them.


    Thus began thest night battle. All of Yuan Shao¡¯s army are advancing quickly to the rhythm of wardrum while Cao army just stay still while mocking them all, saying ¡°Come Yuan Army troops, let us die together for we will not fly our white g!!!¡± Ju Shou just pondering a lot, for what reason they did not engage in traditional naval battle whichprised by ramming the ship, arrow salvo and finally hand-to-hand battle.


    Actually Ju Shou¡¯s suspicion was warranted for when those of Yuan Army barked their threats, they just kept calm and saying the same thing again and again. At that time, Ju Shou warned Yuan Shao by saying ¡°Milord, pull back your army. The enemy is trying to lure us to their trap!!!¡± Yuan Shao justughed ¡°Luring us? Hahahahaha, just repair your brain, oh brain-damaged adviser!!!¡± Again, a good advice was rejected because Yuan Shao is feeling in the wind right now. In his eyes, this battle is a very easy battle and in just a moment of time, he will be able to taste Lady Bian again. Ju Shou sighed dejectedly and muttered ¡°Oh gods, this is the end of Yuan!!!¡±


    In Three Kingdoms era, there are a few people with bone protruding from their forehead. In Chinese divination, this is a very auspicious signs and signifying that this person is the one who will reached the top of the world. One of them was Wei Yan, who died before even grabbing Shu Country for himself. Another one was Cao Cao and the other one is Yuan Shao. From his birth, Yuan Shao had been staying in Luoyang and be one of General-in-Chief He Jin¡¯s students. He Jin¡¯s favor to him, is because he owed a lot to Yuan Feng (Yuan Shao and Yuan Shu¡¯s father) and Yuan Shao is one of the three heads of Yuan n along with Yuan Shu and it will be beneficial to have his support in his war against Ten Eunuchs Attendants. During Ten Eunuchs Attendants rebellion, the pce is in chaos, Yuan Shao were one of those who quelled the rebellion and killed all of Ten Eunuchs Attendants and rescued Former Prince of Chenliu Liu Xie and his brother Emperor Shao Liu Bian along with Empress Dowager He to escape Luoyang. At that time, if he did not abandon the emperor out of his own arrogance and ambition, all three of them would not have fallen into Dong Zhuo¡¯s mechanization and he would be able to seed even more than Cao Cao.


    However, all people who knew the story of Three Kingdoms, know how it goes. Yuan Shao raised a coalition in the name of Han to purge Dong Zhuo. But in the end, Yuan n are ying them against each other.


    First person who was yed was Cao Cao. When Dong Zhuo burnt Luoyang, Cao Cao urged them to attack but Yuan Shao and Yuan Shu told them that they need to feast first, in the end Cao Cao was ambushed by Lu Bu and almost did note back, severing his good rtionship with Cao Cao forever.


    Second person was Sun Jian Sun Wentai, governor of Changshamandery. Yuan Shao and Yuan Shu yed him, and hold provisions and supply from Yuan Shu. Leaving his men hungry and dying one by one, made him really mad against Yuan n and break away from coalition. Even if Sun Jian did not possess Imperial Seal, those Yuan nsmen already deemed him as a dangerous and conspire with Liu Biao to kill him. The fact that he possessed it, cemented their justification to kill him. After that, Yuan Shu Yuan Gonglu really possess the original Imperial Seal and being a Yuan nsmen who had the same idea as Yuan Shao, he proimed himself as Emperor of the new Zhong Dynasty.


    At that time, Yuan Shao who did not have Imperial Seal, distanced himself in order for Yuan Shu to be beaten up by all warlords around him until he begged for his help which is the very same situation as which is exactly the same as when in Bible, Jacob asked Esau for his birthright. Yuan Shu then just gritted his tooth and prepared to present Imperial Seal to Yuan Shao as long as he was sheltered by him, but unfortunately, he was in in battle.


    And it is true, if Yuan Shao win the battle of Guandu, Han will perish even more faster than a wildfire.


    Therefore when Cao Cao just doing defense, Yuan Shao is really excited for he is just one mere step to enter Central ins. Finally, years after years ying people had finally bear fruit. Yuan Shao thought that founder of Han Dynasty is really unfit to be a founder and that his Yuan n must be a founder. [TN: End of Bullshit]


    Yuan Shao who sees Ju Shou just smiled and said ¡°Guangping, don¡¯t worry too much about your lord.¡± Ju Shou is startled as Yuan Shao has long not show this smile toward him since Yuan Shao has pacified Hebei and that is 10 years from now.


    During his early career, Yuan Shao is just only a Bohai Grand Administrator and the master of Ji Province is Han Fu and Ju Shou was a clerk under him. When Yuan Shao invited all of schrs and talents to serve him, he smiled like now and assured everyone who are attending his invitation, that everything will be alright in the long run with him. When Ju Shou joined Yuan Shao, he treated Ju Shou with extreme courtesy and kindness and even had his youngest son Yuan Shang as Ju Shou¡¯s assistant.


    However when Gongsun Zan was defeated, Yuan Shao¡¯s changed and bing arrogant to the point of senility, even imprison Tian Feng and flogged Ju Shou for his critique toward him. But right now, he dished out that smile, because Ju Shou is hisst resort.


    Yuan Shao then beckoned Ju Shou toe nearer. Ju Shou goes nearer then sit across Yuan Shao when Yuan Shao spoke ¡°Guangping. I need you right now. Help me to analyze the situation. Now I am going to tell you everything that happened during that battle which you only participated partially. I really cannot believe what has happened that time. In this nation, basically no one is my rival. I cannot understand it alone. Are you with me?¡± Ju Shou nodded and started to listen to his retelling. The retelling of how Yuan Army be a scarecrow.

 Chapter 256 - Guandu Naval Battle (1)

    Chapter 256 ¨C Guandu Naval Battle (1) [Yuan Shao¡¯s Retelling]


    In this timeline, Yuan Shao possessed an eidetic memory, so he can tell most of the event that transpired with clear and concise manner, letting Ju Shou almost being in the battlefield himself. Yuan Shao told the event transpired right when his 100,000 troops almost collided with 30,000 Cao troops. However, while Yuan Shao told the story from his own perspective, we go to directly to the event mentioned above which means, the story will be told from 2 different POVs.


    Dear readers, we had already established in the previous chapters that Yuan Shao¡¯s navy personnel are elites while Cao Cao¡¯s navy are amateurs. Now we shall borate further. Actually Yuan Shao¡¯s navy personnel can be considered as second-ss and even third-ss, but it is enough to deal with amateurs who vomit at the slight movement in the ship. Also, Cao Cao did not have the slightest experience in naval battle, same with Yuan Shao, therefore the luck in on Yuan Shao¡¯s side now. And now, with the trio of Gongsun Zan, Yuan Shu, and Tao Qian and their recements out of the picture, they are free to battle to im Central ins. And this is also because Cao Mengde had a heart full of ambitions and he is unable to handover his domains peacefully, so they go to war.


    Right now, we are in Cao Cao¡¯s gship. Cao Cao is trembling again, as no one was able to withstand a pressure from an overwhelming presence in front of him. He then said to Guo Jia ¡°Fengxiao, if I fall in this battle. You must retreat immediately. Inside the main tent, there is a box on my table, inside it, is my will. You show that will to my wife, Lady Bian. You are to take over my Cao family, my assets!!! Understand?!¡± Cao Cao then smiled bitterly, thinking back to all time that has passed. Remembering that he started from nothing with no one to depend on except his own family and assets. Remembering all of his neighbours were vicious wolves, from the highest threat Sun Ce of Jiangdong to Liu Biao of Jing province being the lowest. Remembering how he is betrayed by Liu Bei and Zhang Xiu kill his favorite son. Cao Caomented ¡°Why oh why, that golden armored youth did not appear before me!!!¡±


    Guo Jia then made frowned expression and said ¡°Milord, why should you spoke luckless words in this certain-victory battle? Didn¡¯t Jia said that we will definitely win this battle!!!¡± Guo Jia actually also very nervous in his heart. This battle will decide their future. So, Guo Jia is here to bear witness whether Cao can be victorious or not, also if lose, at least he can die with his lord together. Cao Cao, seeing Guo Jia¡¯s firm look, then replied ¡°Haha, yes, this is Cao Army¡¯s certain victory!!!¡± Cao Cao thought I have been in a life-and-death situations for a lot of times!!! What is this thing,pared to those times? Those hopeless times when I was ambushed by Dong Zhuo and when I was ambushed by Lu Bu in Dingtao.


    Cao Cao said this words before starting battle ¡°That is just an if, Fengxiao. And if I should fall in this battle, the location you should go is Shouchun. Swear your fealty to him!!!¡± That person again? Guo Jia just confused as to why Cao Cao always mentioned Liu Mang but he did not delve into that thought again as the battle is about to start.


    Cao Cao just responded with cold tone ¡°Marquis, eh? Thene, take this mighty life for you!!!¡± His mentality had turned into a general for he cannot show any weakness in front of his troops otherwise, they will fall apart. Ju Shou had been anxious from the start as he is afraid of Cao Army¡¯s ploy, but when they arrived at 300 steps, Ju Shou is relieved, as this is the point nk of arrow salvo and there is no way out of Cao Army. Once they are boarded, they are toast for 30,000 troops will be unable to fight against 100,000 troops.


    Really, Cao Army is giving up, but this doesn¡¯t add up Ju Shou thought. He participated in this battle because he is the strategist but he did not dare to show his face to Yuan Shao for he had offended him by throwing off food earlier. As Yuan Army approached, suddenly Cao Cao yelled ¡°All ships, raise the weapon!!!¡± And a ballistae raised up on a tform. All ships installed with 3 ballistaes. Ju Shou and Yuan Shao eximed ¡°GIANT CROSSBOW!!!!¡± Yuan Shao and Ju Shou have both know and feared this thing, but this thing is an ancient.


    This giant crossbow was invented during Zhao Country and was used to fight Those Beyond the Great Wall. Its power was known to prate even the mightiest shield and armor altogether, however the drawback is the reloading time and its weight which why, it is no longer used among warlords


    And what is Cao Cao want to do with an ancient thing? Yuan Shao and Ju Shou thought. However, while Ju Shou kept vignt thought, Yuan Shao just dismissed it as if it is only a toy.


    Cao Cao then immediately give Yuan Shao and Ju Shou his answer. Cao Cao then unsheathed his sword and ordered ¡°FIRE AT WILL!!!¡± and the 30 front line ships shot their first salvo and directed toward Yuan Shao¡¯s army. Those first salvoes managed to destroy 3 of Yuan Shao army,rgest ships and told Yuan Shao that this thing is thetest modification of ancient invention, even though Cao Cao¡¯s version is version 1.5. Guo Jia had instructed all of Cao Army¡¯s soldiers to shot their hull because if the weapon can destroy the warship. Then we proceed to sink their ships rather to aim other targets.

 Chapter 257 – Guandu Naval Battle (2)

    Neo Chapter 256 ¨C Guandu Naval Battle (2) [Yuan Shao¡¯s Retelling]


    When Yuan Shao saw his three biggest ships sinking without much effort, he just gritted his tooth and holding his ship¡¯s rail as tight as he can ¡°MRRGGGHHHH!!!!¡± So, you were able to shot down my ships with those ballistaes eh? No matter, now it is the time for you to reload, it is the time you DIE!!!!! Thought Yuan Shao. While Yuan Shao is still prideful, Ju Shou is more cautious. Ju Shou then reviewed by himself, on the ballistae that Cao Cao used right now. He then frantically searched his archives and found out the intel about battle of Wancheng and Jing Province vs Jiangdong. He had given this to Yuan Shao but Yuan Shao just crumpled that information and dismissed it, even said ¡°LUCK, JUST SHEER LUCK. WHAT ELSE COULD IT BE IF IT ISN¡¯T LUCK!!!¡± Right now Ju Shou read again in intel summary ¡°The battle Jing Province vs Jiangdong was won by Jing Province with the help of a new weapon. The specification is as follows: It is a ballistae variant, can rapid fire and can sink ships from 300 paces away.¡± Ju Shou eyes widened when he read the information Oh no, rapid fire and can sink ships!!! However when he is about to tell Yuan Shao, suddenly there is another ship sinking. [TL Notes: Rapid fire is ripple fire in raw. Since when ROTK turned into GRADIUS?!]


    When Ju Shou is on deck, he saw another five warships sink in an instant and thest one, he saw the process of its sinking, which is the hull is prated, destroying their ships immediately. 8 warships and 3,000 troops sank in almost an instant. Yuan Shao then screamed his order ¡°ALL SHIPS, ADVANCE!!!!!!!!!¡± Yuan Shao¡¯s expression be gloomier for he is also betting everything in this battle. Ju Shou then said ¡°Milord, proceed carefully. Their ballistae can do rapid fire!!!¡±


    ¡°SILENCE!!!¡± Yuan Shao screamed toward Ju Shou and he said ¡°I DON¡¯T CARE IF THOSE CAN RAPID FIRE OR NOT!!! AS LONG AS I KEPT MOVING, CAN HE HIT ME?!¡± And so, Yuan Shao¡¯s fleet advancing in high speed toward Cao Cao. Cao Cao just shook his head, he know that Yuan Shao is impossible to scare just by sinking his 8 ships and ordered again ¡°First row, withdraw and reload, change with second row!!!¡± With that order, the shift progressed smoothly.


    ¡°Second row, SHOOT!!!¡± Cao Cao ordered again. And because this time the distance is only 200 steps, 12 ships of Yuan Shao¡¯s fleet be a victim. ¡°Third row!!! SHOOT!!!!¡± Cao Cao calmlymanded. He was the morale of the troops and the director of the fleet. Originally, directing the fleet should be given to the person in charge of the water army. However, this was a matter of great importance and so, Cao Cao is doing it himself.


    In this mobile warfare, the Cao Army used all the ballista that could pierce warships. The first wave caused the highest damage. Cao Cao had 30,000 soldiers and over 100 warships. Cao Cao wanted to make full use of them. If Cao Cao only shot once and then fought directly with Yuan Shao, Cao Cao would have been defeated. The reason why Cao Cao could stand at the peak of the world is because he has great learning ability. It was not a problem even if his enemy was stronger than him or if he was defeated by the enemy. As long as Cao Cao had time, Cao Cao would learn from his enemies and use the enemy tactics as reference. Since the ballistae was used the first time, it has already changed how water battles work. Cao Cao¡¯s ballistae was not as good as Lu Bu¡¯s ballistae. The prating range of the arrows was inferior. However, this does not prevent Cao Cao from learning how to fight from the Lu Bu¡¯s Navy. Gan Ning defeating the Jiangdong Army was also studied. Gan Ning had used the wind to his advantage.


    Cao Cao could not use this strategy. This is because his ballista was not the same. Besides that, Gan Ning only had 7,000 soldiers and 20 warships. On the other hand, Cao Cao had 100 warships. If he had copied the strategy, a single careless mistake would cause his entire army to be annihted. First of all, the Yellow River was not as wide as the river at Wan Cheng. Second, Gan Ning had spread out his warships. If Cao Cao were to do the same thing, the entire river would be blocked by warships. Cao Cao would have to fight Yuan Shao directly after a single salvo and the power of the ballista could not be maximized.


    Now, Cao Cao was maximizing the power of the ballista. There were ten rows to expand the attack surface. The warships are scattered at the Yellow River. A row would retreat after firing and then the next row would repeat the same thing. Once all the rows have fired the ballistae, then only would it be time to fight a decisive battle with Yuan Shao. Otherwise he would immediately be defeated by Yuan Shao¡¯s superior numbers.


    ¡°CAO AMAN,!!!!¡± Yuan Shao screamed with anger but he calmed down almost quickly for he is Yuan Shao, one of 3 lords of Yuan n¡¯s 4th generation and Yuan Shao who pacify 4 provinces of Hebei.


    ¡°Continue shooting!!! 4th row!!!¡± Eximed Cao Cao and it goes continuously until 7th row where it is no longer feasible to shot anymore and Yuan Shao army lost 32 more ships, making it total of 40 ships and 15,000 personnel. At this juncture, Yuan Shao eximed ¡°Those who kill Cao Army¡¯s officer will get 100 taels of gold and official titles!!!!¡± And it sessfully raised the morale of whole Yuan Army.


    ¡°Bump! Bump!!!¡± Finally Yuan Army¡¯s ships managed to close in to do melee. All of Yuan Army naval soldiers quickly unleashed their anger that they have been hiding in their belly. It is at this time, Yuan Shao dishes out more rewards ¡°KILL ALL OF THEM, ANNIHILATE EVERY LAST ONE OF THEM!!!! I RAISED THE REWARD, THOSE WHO KILL CAO ARMY¡¯S PERSONNEL WILL GET 100 TAELS OF GOLD, WHILST AN OFFICER REWARDED 1,000 TAELS OF GOLD!!!¡± Goddamn you, Cao Aman. 40 of my ships gone in this Yangtze River like nothing. You force me to do this!!! Thought Yuan Shao after dishing out the rewards.


    ¡°SHAAAA!!!!!¡± Screamed Yuan Shao army vigorously. They quickly mping their ships with Cao Army¡¯s ships with iron w and start swinging toward them. The nearbypanymander reported to Cao Cao ¡°Milord, we cannot move 7th row to the back!!! I request for Milord, to fire!!!¡± However Cao Cao just gritted his tooth, for he knew that shooting the rest of them will resulted in friendly fire. Yuan Shao just smiled and thought Now, I want to know how you are going to do in a predicament like this!!! While Cao Cao is still pondering, more and more Yuan Shao army were swarming their ships and since each row only numbered 3,000 soldiers, they all fall in face of sheer numbers.


    ¡°Milord, please fire!!! They are reaching for us!!!¡± Asked Cao army sergeant impatiently and finally, he had it and pulled out his sword and kill one of Yuan Shao¡¯s sergeant and said ¡°Brothers, rush with me. For our lord, for Xu Du, for our families!!!¡± However the enemy are too many and soon he fall as well, stabbed with three swords from his back.


    The arrows struck. The corpse crashed in the Yellow River.


    ¡°Shoots, Fire the arrows!¡±Cao Cao the hand pinched to be in a cold sweat came, these may be his Cao Cao soldiers, he was not cruel enough to like mad to put the arrow for oneself soldiers, but for general situation, can go on living for other people, for these in Xu your family members, sorry. Cao Cao fierce geostatic pressure tooth almost with whooshing the cry shouted.


    ¡°Puts the arrow!¡±The eighth row, under the respective captain¡¯s direction, projected two groups of arrow rain not to aim directly, because now the opposite is a battleship, was their Cao Jun own battleship, was away from quite near does not need to aim. Finally Cao Cao steeled himself and said ¡°ALL TROOPS, SHOOT AGAIN!!!!¡± And thought Forgive me!!! I will make sure that your family is taken care of and your name will not be forgotten in my personal annals, for I will pray for each of you every year toe.


    Yuan Shao then really surprised and thought What? Cao Aman so ruthless? While he still thinking of that, all of 7th row of Cao Army¡¯s fleet sank into the bottom of the river with their hull shot. Taking 3,000 of Cao troops along with 10,000 Yuan troops.


    ¡°ALL FLEETS, START PURSUIT!!!!¡± Yuan Shao eximed, he is truly angry now. With their retreat, Cao Cao ordered for hisst rows to shoot and made Yuan Shao thought Hehehe, now you are out of ammo. Now I can kill all of you, not a single one will leave Yangtze River ALIVE!!!!

 Chapter 258 – Temple Of Heroes

    Chapter 258 ¨C Temple Of Heroes (End of Guandu Naval Battle)


    Yuan Shao army now, closing in again, all of them had been raging all this time. Out of 100,000 original roster, only left less than 60,000 troops but they are still vastly outnumbered Cao troops who numbered only 27,000 troops and 3,000 of them were killed by friendly fire just now.


    If this is a regr engagement, Yuan Shao should have retreated when 30% of his original roster were wiped out and Cao Cao would have been dered as victor from this engagement. However, Yuan Shao is already a deranged man caused by gaining more loss than gain in this battle. All that he wanted is to fight for the veryst man. And it is also supported by the fact that all of Cao Cao¡¯s ballistaes is already out of ammo.


    Seeing this situation, Cao Cao tries to instigate morale again, he pulled out his Sword of Heaven and bellowed ¡°Officers!!! This Cao thanks all of you for all of your service in upholding Han Dynasty. However, please help Cao once again, in order for Han Dynasty to stand once more. Cao beg all of you!!!¡± Cao Cao then knelt after saying that, cupping his fist toward all of his men. Guo Jia then thought Milord, well done. And he quickly changed his expression to helplessness and said ¡°Milord, please don¡¯t do this.¡± And held Cao Cao¡¯s arm. Cao Cao is known to be adaptable in every situation he is in, proven when he is about to kill Dong Zhuo with Seven Stars Knife, he quickly changed his demeanor and presented it in front of him. This is one of the trait that Guo Jia liked about him and this time, seeing the situation is dire, he quickly do acting like him.


    Seeing their lord and vice-lord like that, a lieutenant said ¡°Prime minister, please don¡¯t be like this!!!¡± Cao Cao then shoved that lieutenant hand as he speaks ¡°Officers, we stood in this battle as the forefront of our Yan Province, our Xudu. We can flee from this battle if we wish and stay in Zhili or Xiliang, however... Our families and our people; those who remains of Han, shall perish under these viins¡¯ de. Do any of you want this?!¡± All soldiers in his vicinity, shouted in one voice ¡°NO, IT MUST NOT HAPPEN!!!¡± Cao Cao then continued ¡°We, soldiers, can die in battle, we can be destroyed. But our home must not be allowed to suffer our fate!!! This Cao give his words unto you. Every soldiers¡¯ families whose died in battle, shall be taken care of. As long as this Cao lives, none of your families members will suffer hunger and cold!!!!¡± Cao Cao then sliced his forearm with his Heaven Sword and said ¡°Those words are sealed with my blood!!! Also if we lose in this battle, we shall be fugitives, hunted, despised. This Cao Cao guaranteed that also.¡±


    All those who heard were touched especially those of Qing Province Soldiers. Their lives had improved so much after Yellow Turban Rebellion. There is no way they are going to throw away their improved lives like that, and quickly they are reinvigorated.


    Whilst in Yuan Shao¡¯s side, when Yuan Shao heard that, he just sneered and thought So, you were hoping to rouse morale eh? Keep dreaming!!!! You will not see the end of this day, for I will swarm you like ants.


    Guo Jia then bellowed ¡°CAO ARMY VICTORIOUS!!!!¡± and lift his fist to the air. Quickly all of soldiers around also inspired and shouted ¡°CAO ARMY VICTORIOUS!!!!¡± Cao Cao then bellowed ¡°Officers,e with me, kill the enemy!!!!¡± While thrusting his Heaven Sword toward enemies, then he jumped down and proceed ahead, followed by his soldiers said ¡°SHAAAAA!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!¡± All of them had been made mad by Cao Cao¡¯s words.


    Yuan Shao then said ¡°Oh, good. Finally you are no longer being defensive!!! This Yuan Shao will now give you yourst rites!!!¡± Yuan Shao then unsheathed his sword and bellowed ¡°SOLDIERS!!! STRIKE BATTLE DRUM!!! ALL OUT ATTACK!!!!¡± Then Yuan Shao jumped down his ship and along with his men do battle. Right now, two deranged sides are finally doing decisive battle.


    Above the Yangtze River the mes of war day after day, above the Yellow River ughter unceasingly, now most peaceful instead is Liu Paopao and Liu Mang in Shouchun. The Southern Yangtze River is unceasingly fighting everyday, Central ins is bloody. The most peaceful region which are interlocked in battle is only Lu Bu¡¯s Yang Province and Liu Bei¡¯s Yu Province.


    Right now, Liu Mang is really busy rebuilding Shouchun, he is now inside side hall of Shouchun pce. Shouchun need to be repaired from bottom to top and he need to rece Guan Yu¡¯s defense mechanism with his own. Also since governing such a big ce, also need many personnel, Liu Mang sent his scouts as far as possible as Shouchun already had no more poption. Also regarding the recruitment, Liu Mang also gave out big idea for advertisement. The ad said ¡°Those who join Lu Bu Army, regardless of their ranks and merit, will be given 50 mu of farnds.¡± And these words made Liu Mang¡¯s civil officers and military officers roared in disagreement.


    With the most disagreee from Yang Hong. Yang Hong said ¡°Milord, although Shouchun is vast and wide, 100,000 mu divided by 50 mu for every soldiers. It is toocking. Also don¡¯t forget that even though this ce is deste, the moment this ce is lively again, there will be nobles who wille with deeds. And as perw spoke; Milord, you as the reigning lord, will need to relinquish theirnds back to them!!!¡± Liu Mang then said ¡°TO HELL WITH THOSE NOBLES!!! Me and nobles are irreconcble, if they want theirnds back. They have to step on my dead body first!!!¡± With that words, Yang Hong was silenced. Xu Shu then said ¡°Milord, regardingnds belonging to those nobles, we can put aside for a while. However, Milord. Did not your rewarding is a bit too generous?! 50 mu of fertile farnd, can produce 200-shi of food.¡±


    Liu Mang stunned and muttered ¡°Hmm, my ad is too generous eh?!¡± He knows that Xu Shu¡¯s words of ¡°too generous¡± meaning that those people who were given that kind of reward, will naturally lost their morale and they will be more unwilling to fight. And in this kind of time where everything is uncertain, morale of soldiers is an utmost importance.


    Hmm, then how do I reward them? Thought Liu Mang while looking at his civil and military officers. Liu Mang just realized that he is now entering the phase of managing in Dynasty Warriors Empires game series by Koei. However, there is no choice or anything in his hands and there is no savepoints either.


    Liu Mang then stand up and said ¡°Urban Army!!! All of you are this Liu Mang¡¯s personal troops. The original roster is 1,000. Out of 1,000 all died 432 troops. During Battle of Wancheng, the squadron was annihted. All veterans who deserved to be rewarded heavily already died. And now, Urban Armyprised of new recruits, do you all think that those new recruits, deserved to be rewarded heavily?! Same with ck g, out of 3,000 original roster; 1,800 troops were wiped out in Battle of Wancheng! Now, all of 5,000 ck g, do all of you need to be rewarded the same merit as those veterans?!¡± All of officers said ¡°No, the reward must be distributed ordingly!!!¡± Liu Mang smiled and said ¡°Very well then. 50 mu farnd are to be given only to ck g veterans. Those of Urban Army who survived two battles will obtain the same 50 mu farnd. While the others will only get 5 mu farnd. But this prize is not taken for granted, for those who disobey militaryw, shows cowardice in battle, disobey military order. All those will be snatched back from you!!!¡±


    ¡°Milord is wise!!!¡± Praised Xu Shu. Xu Shu¡¯s eyes is glittering nonstop for Liu Mang is able to be impartial in dishing out reward and punishment. Liu Mang then sit back down and said to Yang Hong ¡°Uncle Hong, have you finished counting Liu Mang Army¡¯s casualties?!¡± Counting casualties is needed for Liu Mang, as it is one way for remembering the dead. Liu Mang approximated his casualties to be at least 10,000 people. That meant around 10,000 families need to be managed, if Liu Mang did not do it, who would?


    ¡°Yes, this old official had counted them. Approximately got 8,000 people!!!¡± Answered Yang Hong while pulling out document from his pocket and squinting his eyes toward the document. ¡°Appoximately? Where is the specifics?!¡± Said Liu Mang annoyed but quickly fixed his attitude, when he saw Yang Hong is repeatedly squinting his eyes. I definitely must provide him eyesses,ter. Thought Liu Mang. When Yang Hong heard Liu Mang annoyed voice, he quickly revised ¡°Oh, the exact is 8945 people!!!¡± Yang Hong as chief clerk, have a duty to count casualties and when everything is already stable, it is time to mourn the dead. Liu Mang then asked ¡°How about the heavily wounded?!¡± Yang Hong read the document again and said ¡°Heavily wounded.... Got 92 people!¡± Liu Mang took a deep breath and thought 92 people.... All is in a palliative care, waiting for death to im them, that is the least I can do for them. Liu Mang then said ¡°How about those who had family? Have you count them as well?!¡± Yang Hong replied ¡®Yes, Milord. Out of those 8945 people, 5728 people had families, while the others are still single!¡±


    5728 people who had families, those numbers must be Liu n¡¯s private army, since my own Urban Army and ck g were consisted of single guys. Thought Liu Mang.


    Liu Neng then said ¡°Milord, regarding our Liu¡¯s private army. Would you please rescind your order to give their family, half tael of gold. The matter ofpensating their families had been taken care of by Neng as it is our duty of Liu n.¡± Liu Neng said that because no matter what Liu Mang thought, those people are his own army, therefore his n is responsible for their welfare. Liu Mang then said ¡°Liu Neng, those who died in that battle led by Liu Mang will bepensated whomever they are belonged to. And I only gave half tael of gold, it is because they are Liu n¡¯s private army!!!¡± Liu Neng then nodded and return to the line.


    Liu Mang saw that this Liu Neng could actually predict and analyze situation. During Battle of Wancheng, Liu Kai already want to sold Lu Bu and Liu Mang to Sun Ce when they are in a dire situation but Liu Neng persist to trust Liu Mang and that trust was worth it. Later, after the battle, he visited each of Liu Mang¡¯s generals and even Xu Shu, to chat with them. Usually, this kind of behavior is perceived as their lord as a sign of rebellion but when he is asked on why he did that, he simply replied ¡°Neng wanted to weed out those who will be unloyal to you, Milord!¡± Liu Mang nodded and since then, he had shown nothing but his earnestness to Liu Mang and helped him during his most dark times, he will definitely be used by Liu Mang as Liu Mang also had an ability to control talented person. Liu Mang then said to Yang Hong ¡°Uncle Hong, the rest of my Urban Army original roster, please give 50 mu of farnds and one tael of gold each!¡± Yang Hong nodded and said ¡°It shall be done, Milord!¡± With proper positioning, Yang Hong really can shine in Liu Mang¡¯s army, in his position as internal affairs and a diplomat. He is able to perform extremely well in that field and as he is no longer young, Liu Neng quickly assigned to assist him.


    Yang Hong then asked ¡°Milord, how about those who are single out of those severely wounded?! There are 45 person out of all them!¡± Liu Mang then replied ¡°They are to be given the same reward, 50 mu farnds and 1 tael of gold each. If they want to pension from the army, let them go. However, if they want to follow me, I will use them to the end!!!¡± However, how can I reward the dead? Thought Liu Mang silently and said ¡°Yuanzhi, bring me Shouchun inner pce blueprint!¡± Xu Shu then picked up the document and handed over to Liu Mang.


    Here is Shouchun and it once the capital of Chu Kingdom and once again used by the moronic Father-inw Yuan to build his dream kingdom. A magnificent castle made of white marble, with five main building, ten pavilion. Hmm..... Thought Liu Mang.


    ¡°Very well then.¡± Said Liu Mang and pointing to one ce in the blueprint and continued ¡°Uncle Hong, you call artisans to my officeter. I want to build a big pir and they will etched those soldiers¡¯ name who died in the battle and if can, I want their ashes to be buried under the pir!!!¡± Yang Hong who sees the ce immediately said ¡°Milord, NO!!! You cannot do this!!!¡± The ce Liu Mang pointed is the main hall, where Yuan Shu used to govern. Yang Hong had been dreaming about Liu Mang sit in that throne as The Emperor with himself at his side.


    ¡°Why not?!¡± Said Liu Mang while turning his head toward Yang Hong. Yang Hong replied ¡°Milord, the ce is main hall. It is a ce where official business took ce. The face of the nation and dynasty. How can you let that pce turn into mausoleum?!¡± Liu Mang said ¡°Oh, the face of the nation and dynasty, eh? Which country, uncle Hong? Is it Han Dynasty or Zhong Dynasty?!¡± Yang Hong then showed pained expression. The word of Zhong Dynasty pained Yang Hong so much, as it is the country created by his former lord Yuan Shu. No matter how foolish Yuan Shu is, he had been Yang Hong¡¯s lord and he had been treated very well by him.


    Liu Mang then hold Yang Hong¡¯s shoulder and said ¡°Uncle Hong, the past is the past. It is up to us, the one who still survive to correct his deeds. Father-inw Yuan is an imperfect person and he left a tarnished legacy to Fang¡¯er and me. But this Liu Mang believed, it can be corrected!!!¡± With that words, Yang Hong¡¯s face lighten up. No one in this world, is loyal to a dying tree and Han Dynasty is a dying tree. Thought Liu Mang and Yang Hong who sees that glitter, silently nodded to his argument.


    ¡°Hmm... This main hall is where court were held. Hmmm.......¡± Thought Liu Mang while holding his chin. Next he bellowed ¡°Very well then. This ce will be temple for heroes. In the middle, create a big pir and etched names of soldiers who died in battle. Create a new table and tablets with names of generals who fall casualty in our battle. General Su Fei, General Song Xian and General Wei Xu!!! From now on, Shouchun Pce is named as House of Heroes. Everytime, we endured casualties, we will mourn the dead here and their name will be included in this House of Heroes per their merits and they shall be worshipped as founders of this country. Also as long as Liu Mang and Lu Bu army still had descendants and after descendants, they must celebrate Qingming year after year.¡± After Liu Mang said it, every military officers eyes were sparkling. Liu Mang actually treated their spirit as a deity first-ss. And who did not want their names etched in the pir, be remembered forever as founders of the country?


    All of militarymanders knelt down and said ¡°Milord is very wise!!!¡± Militarymanders rushed ahead first in order to provide their families with titles. Now when the House of Heroes ispleted, they will be worshipped by their generations and generations toe.


    Xu Shu then asked while also feeling very excited ¡°Milord!!! What about us? Those who are civil officers?!¡± Liu Mang then replied ¡°Answering your question, the hall will be divided into two section with the pir in the middle. Left is for military officers while the right is for civil officers.¡± Xu Shu and all of officials kowtowed Liu Mang. They are really thankful for Liu Mang for not letting them be forgotten by ravages of time. With this, every soldiers who are in Liu Mang¡¯s employ shall not be forgotten and Liu Mang had bring the highest honor that soldiers could get, not fame, not fortune, but remembrance.

 Chapter 259 – Liu Mang The Genius

    Chapter 259 ¨C Liu Mang The Genius


    ¡°What nonsense is this? House of Heroes?!¡± Said Lu Bu while reading the report from Liu Mang. Even though Liu Mang is already independent from Lu Bu, Liu Mang did not forget his roots andmunicate with Lu Bu on tridaily basis also with Lu Bu himself assigned Lu Lingqi to report back to him daily. Lu Bu truly care for his son-inw to the point that he is attack Shouchun together with Bing Province Wolf Cavalry and Formation Breaker. However, since Chen Gong suggested that he is to be independent and stationed in Shouchun, he dismissed the idea and really surprised when Shouchun fell in just one day. Now, since Liu Mang be a warlord of his own, he started lot of policy and those things really unorthodox and made his head really ache.


    First of all, is regarding House of Heroes, it is written by Lu Lingqi in the report that he built House of Heroes in Yuan Shu¡¯s Shouchun Pce, and he built a pir with each of ck g and Urban Army¡¯s deceased soldiers and the inclusion of Song Xian and Wei Xu¡¯s tablets. When Lu Bu read of it, the only thing that he can do is shook his head, for the number that died during his campaign is uncountable and with Liu Mang rewarding n now, everyone will want their name to be included in the House of Heroes. Also with the reward of 50-mu farnds for veterans and one tael of gold for every veteran soldiers including those who severely wounded, made his head ache a lot. If Lu Bu approved this n, Lu Bu will be bankrupt almost immediately.


    Now, Liu Mang had pulled out that policy; If Lu Bu did not follow him, then what will everybody said? It is true, Lujiang¡¯s nobility already extinguished by Liu Mang, Lujiang¡¯snd had be fertile again. However, with this kind of incentive, wouldn¡¯t it raise a new kind of nobility? Thus creating more trouble in the future. Thought Lu Bu silently


    While Lu Bu is still holding his head, Chen Gong bursting in and said happily ¡°Milord!!! This is really good, the construction of House of Heroes!!!¡± Chen Gong¡¯s heart has been really excited when he read the copy of the report. Lu Bu just replied uncaringly ¡°Oh, you read already?!¡± Lu Bu then put down his pen and said ¡°Gongtai, should we follow this boy¡¯s policy or not?!¡± Chen Gong just replied while smiling ¡°Milord, what do you think about this?!¡± Lu Bu replied ¡°Gongtai, the idea is good, but consider this Gongtai, how many people follow this Lu Bu? Almost half a million.¡±


    Chen Gong replied ¡°Yes, Milord is correct. But don¡¯t forget Milord, those who followed you, basically had nobody and nothing to lose. It is because, you don¡¯t want to paypensation to their family right? Also, those who died in Xu Province, we did not need topensate their families either as they are in Cao Cao¡¯s domain. Chen Deng¡¯s Guangling troops are alreadypensated by Chen Deng himself. All that you need to provide is those veterans from Bing Province Wolf Cavalry and Formation Breaker that numbered less than 50 person. For the other, Gong will do a census to collect their names and asked Hanyang to etched them in a pir in House of Heroes.¡±


    Lu Bu then think for a bit, and replied while his hand is ying like he is counting with abacus ¡°So, Gongtai. Do you think we should follow his n?!¡± Lu Bu now really like a storekeeper, everything must be cost-effective. Chen Gong replied ¡°Absolutely!!!¡± Lu Bu then said ¡°Very well, then. Gongtai, you are responsible to census those names and send them to Hanyang!!!¡± And return to his reading. Chen Gong replied ¡°Yes, sir!!!¡± While smiling bitterly. Another assignments, oh Milord, why don¡¯t you took some of them off of me. Thought Chen Gong who was swamped with works after works since they liberated Lujiang from Sun Ce.


    Lu Bu then raised his head up and said ¡°Oh right, Gongtai. Compose another letter to Hanyang. In that letter, tell Hanyang to add Chen Gui¡¯s tablet in House of Heroes. Put my name and seal on it as an official request!¡± Chen Gong got confused and asked in angry tone ¡°Milord, why Chen Gui? Have you forgotten what that old rebel did to us?!¡± Lu Bu then said it calmly ¡°Gongtai, I never forgotten what Chen Gui did to us. But his son is in our employ right now and is a warlord in his own right. In order to receive his heart, it is prudent to do this!¡± Chen Gong smiled and satisfied with Lu Bu¡¯s answer and excused himself. That question is just a bait, whether to see Lu Bu really had shifted his attitude or not. Now Lu Bu truly worthy to be called a warlord.


    Now we go to Jing Province, to Zhuge Liang¡¯s official residence. Right now, Zhuge Liang just returned from victory against Zhou Yu in Jiangxia. Right now, since Zhuge Liang had managed to do a turnabout victory against Zhou Yu; Wen Ping trusted him 100% and heard every single words that he said, and it is also backed up with those generals brought by Liu Mang is truly dependable as militarymanders. Now Zhuge Liang is reading Liu Mang¡¯s movement and truly amazed with the way he won Shouchun, the way he won against Pang Tong despite that he fell for his ¡°borrowing arrows with stray boats¡± ploy. But, he little pitied Pang Tong for being insulted as Roast Chicken, as the insult not only pped Pang Tong¡¯s face but also Lord Pang¡¯s face and when he asked about Lord Pang¡¯s reaction, his reaction is just red with shame for his Pang n was disgraced with Pang Tong¡¯s ipetency.


    But his shame was redeemed when Zhuge Liang, one of Lord Pang¡¯s students, managed to score a victory against Zhou Yu, otherwise, Lord Pang¡¯s name will be tainted forever. Zhuge Liang then read the next report, it is said that Liu Mang erected a House of Heroes, gave out 50 mu farnds to veteran soldiers and even asked only 30% of grain tax from his fiefdom. Zhuge Liang just shook his head and thought Milord, this is too excessive giving and no gain in the future. This is good for one-time n only, not in the long run. I believe Yuan Shao and Cao Cao will not be this generous toward his men. And that concluded the report from Liu Mang, but Zhuge Liang still has not stopped his excitement toward House of Heroes and thought, If my stratagem is aplete sess, Kongming will have a statue and a temple reserved for him. Hehehe....


    Now we go to Jiangdong. Sun Ce and Zhou Yu had been reading the intel for Liu Mang, but Sun Ce just throw it down on his table and said ¡°Oh, House of Heroes?! This is nothing more than a ploy to gain people¡¯s hearts in order to do battle for him. So, what is a hero now, huh? Is working for Lu Bu is a hero and everyone else is a traitor?!¡± Zhou Yu then said ¡°Bofu, calm yourself down. This n and his incentive is really good, he will receive people support. However... Prince of Shu¡¯s other policy is the one which will going to be the fall for him. His tax is only 30%, insufficient to do any battle at all. Hisnd iscking, which meant there will be internal rebellion fromcking of farnds for reward. As well, there are many problems to ponder. Liu Mang of Yang Province will die in no time at all!!!¡± Sun Ce then nodded in agreement.


    Now we go to Liu Biao in Jing Province. He is also reading a copy of the report, but justugh it out loud and threw down the report as if it is nothing. Now we go to Cao Cao¡¯s side; He just returned from Guandu¡¯s hell and now reading report regarding Liu Mang. Regarding Liu Mang¡¯s House of Heroes, he said ¡°This is what I have been looking for!!! I can give memorials to those who fell in battle!!!¡± Cao Cao cannot wait to build his own House of Heroes and put Dian Wei, Cao Ang, Cao Chun, Li Dian and even Che Zhou into his House of Heroes. But regarding Liu Mang¡¯s excessive policy, Cao Cao¡¯sment is ¡°Hahaha, Prince of Shu, you are shing your own tendon in order to feed yourself. I want to see, how long youst!!!¡±


    While other warlords is amused at stupid maneuver Liu Mang did, Liu Mang continued to dished out more jokes. He advertised thatmoners who came to his Shouchun will be given 1 mu farnd while children will be granted 0.5 mu farnd, all free of charge but it is only loaned for the real owner is Liu Mang¡¯s government and when those people want to emigrate to other region, they can only sell thend to government at fixed price; An early socialist practice by Liu Mang. Liu Mang also advertised that he only asked for 40% of grain tax and will never raise the tax, and wereughed by all warlords as in their mind, he is stupid to the max. All of warlords thought that he is insane for 1 mu of farnd only able to produce 200 kg of paddies, and with only 40% of grain tax, he will not able to do war, let alone survive.


    However, what Liu Mang nned to nt is not paddy, but those sweet potatoes that he brought from future. Sweet potatoes is very ideal with Huainan¡¯s climates and will definitely produce a lot of results when nted in here. The details of the sweet potatoes is like this, this nt is a nt that can grow a year-long, their leaves is oval and the colors are white, pink and purple. It grows best at an average temperature of 24 ¡ãC. However the nt does not tolerate frost. If the temperature were to dropped to 15 ¡ãC, they will not grow at all. At 9 ¡ãC, they will start to rot by themselves. However on higher temperature, sweet potato can grow much faster, but up to 35 ¡ãC, they will also stopped growing. Huainan¡¯s climates is around 22 ¡ãC ¨C 24 ¡ãC, therefore it is very ideal ce to nt sweet potatoes.


    Regarding soil moisture, sweet potatoes needed at least 70% ¨C 80% moisture in order to grow properly. In Shouchun, there is not much water body but with 4 dams around them for irrigation, Liu Mang¡¯s issue is already solved. Sweet potatoes also need a lot of light in order to grow properly. Ifcking light, sweet potatoes will just wither away and can reduce the potential of the crop at least 20% ¨C 30%. It need a lot of light for at least 8 ¨C 10 hours a day in order to reach their maximum potential and to just induce leaves to sprout. This also had been solved as Huainan had a lot of light. Also regarding the soil pH, it need at least around pH within the range of 4.2 ¨C 8.3 and again this Huainan is an ideal ce to nt sweet potatoes as soil with that kind of pH is distributed in China Yanjing, Shandong Linyi, Henan Province, Tianjin, Hebei Province, the three northeastern provinces, Inner Mongolia, Yunnan, Sichuan, Hubei, Gansu, Anhui, Fujian and other ces. Since ancient times, Huainan has been a fertile ce but right now, Liu Mang needed a lot of sweet potatoes in order to provide rations for his army to eat. Such is the characteristics of ancient warfare, where one need to be full in order to fight.


    Also, if all goes well ording to the manual sheets in each stic bags, they will yield at least 5,000 pounds per 1 mu farnd. However, since there is no fertilizer, Liu Mang have to make do with whatever he had now and helped to createpostter. But even without fertilizer, Liu Mang believed that his seed will yield at least 1,000 ¨C 1,500 kg per 1 mu. Collecting 30% grain tax from it, surely will yield big amount right?

 Chapter 260 – Food Programme

    Chapter 260 ¨C Food Programme


    Liu Mang¡¯s n to recruitmoners was sent out and conducted quickly, but the result is not satisfying.


    Those towns which borders Shouchun are Sishui County, Xiacai County and with the most farthest is City of Pengcheng. All of them belonged Xu Province which consequently belonged to Cao Cao. Sishui County was devastated due to Cao Cao¡¯s assault when he goes to avenge Cao Song¡¯s death during Tao Qian¡¯s reign. The casualties even extended to City of Pengcheng and as Cao Cao¡¯s own army casualties is also great, Cao Cao angrily ordered to extinguish all lives surrounding Sishui County in the radius of 100 li.


    Later, Cao Cao redistribute his citizens in order to repopte Xu Province, however, it is not an easy task. Therefore, Xu Province right now, doesn¡¯t have too many people inhabiting it. Liu Mang Army only able to attract 2,000moners from all of Xu Province. And while on the way to Xu Province, they only able to get additional 3,000moners.


    Liu Bei held his citizen from emigrating in Yingshang and Runan. Sun Ce of Jiangdong also held his citizens as he need the popce to develop his army and to farm hisnd. Only Cao Cao who just let his citizens emigrate to Shouchun as he is just finished the naval battle in Guandu and he just managed killed Yuan Shao¡¯s 100,000 naval troops. Now Yuan Shao only had 150,000 troops while Cao Cao only had 40,000 troops in Guandu and it gave a big improvement on his provisions. Originally it can onlyst for 2 ¨C 3 months but now, it canst at least 6 months now.


    Liu Mang then tighten his brow and said ¡°Only this much? How disappointing!!!¡± He is in need of massive poption as this can help to maintain Lu Bu army¡¯sbat potential. He did not fear to starve hismoners as there is sweet potatoes. Hell, even if all people of China is depending on Yang Province alone on food production, there is still enough sweet potatoes to spare.


    Liu Neng who was assigned to handle emigration reported to him ¡°Milord, it is not we did not make any contributions. But this is because all of warlords are banning their citizens from emigrating. Therefore it is hard to meet your targets!¡± Liu Neng has been appointed by Liu Mang since he had followed Liu Mang earnestly, therefore Liu Mang assigned him to do civil work. Liu Mang just stunned and said ¡°All warlords banned emigration?!¡± Liu Mang truly had a headache from this poption matter. But to think of it, this time is the chaos times, where men lives is lower than a dog¡¯s life. Therefore, a view of ins covered with corpses is very normal these days. From Yellow Turban Rebellion until now, those who did assault and upation always kill all ofmoners and made their lives a living hell. Also the rewarding system for those either government office or rebels is based on how many kill count they did, therefore, again thosemoners be victims of circumstances.


    Later, because of nonstop war waged by warlords, and also all warlords was increasing their own grain tax, many ces were deserted. Also with famine and floods, those warlords are insufficient in provisions and in confusion, so they can only do things like from the very lightest is to expel their own citizens to the heaviest is to unleash their own armies to kill thosemoners. Now, out of those warlords, only a few left, therefore they start to care formoners as they will be able to farm for them. Also before war started, Han Dynasty had poption around 40 million people. Now, maybe only half of the poption remained and with many fertile farnds left, those nobles also followed suit with their warlords, caring formoners. And for exactly that reason, Liu Neng said that they are all banning theirmoners from emigration.


    Liu Mang then snorted ¡°Hmph!!! If they think banning would be effective. Just let them ban!!! We use different approach!!!¡± Poption is a major problem. If this problem wasn¡¯t solved, Lu Bu army will only suffer defeat with no way to recuperate, because the entire Lujiang¡¯s poption only numbered 100,000. In this cold weaponry warfare, no matter how good your tactics, no matter how good your weaponry, if you were overwhelmed by popce, you are dead. Regarding poption, Sun Ce of Jiangdong had poption of 2,000,000 people. Therefore Sun Ce can just throw away those 100,000 troops who died in Battle of Wancheng. The one who he cried for sometime are those 30,000 elite naval troops. Sun Ce already recuperated and had supplemented his 100,000 troops roster. Yuan Shao of Hebei wield 3 provinces of Hebei. Ji Province, You Province and Bing Province. You Province and Bing Province, both only totaled to 1 million people. But Ji Province, had full 4 million people. Therefore Yuan Shao can wield 300,000 troops and if the one who he faced in Guandu is Lu Bu army, he can just grind them into dust.


    Cao Cao¡¯s fiefdoms consists of Yan Province, half Yu Province and Xu Province. Altogether he had 3 million poption with main poption centralized in Yan Province. His poption can be brokedown into details like this: half of Yu Province had 1 million people, Yan Province had 1,5 million people and Xu Province only had 500,000 people. ording to Xu Province register, they originally had 3 million people but due to constant war beginning by Tao Qian vs Cao Cao until Cao Cao vs Liu Bei, they only have 500,000 ¨C 600,000 people left. The ce with the most poption is of course, Jing Province with 5 million people. Jing Province has been a ce for seeking asylum since Yellow Turban Rebellion. This ce is firmly secured that even Sun Ce of Jiangdong had difficulty to im Jiangxia. Even those who from Central ins seeks asylum in this very province and it made Jing Province the most wealthiest province in Three Kingdoms period. This is also during Battle of Chibi, Cao Cao able to obtain Cai Mao¡¯s 300,000 naval troops. Liu Zhang of Yi Province also very prosperous. He wield a ce called Sichuan. Sichuan had many mountains that worked as natural barrier and because of that barrier, fire from chaos have only little effects on his fiefdom. With Chengdu, Hanzhong as his capital, this ce is China¡¯s granary and his poption is amounted to 3 million people.


    Those of Xiliang Province such as Ma Teng and Han Sui also had many poption. In Wu¡¯An County and Tianshui County, there are Han citizens as well Qiang Tribes who lived side-by-side and their number amounted to 1 million people. The reason that Xiliang is very formidable is because they are all professional soldiers and warriors and skilled cavaliers as well and also they are in constant battles yearly due to local conflicts. Those in Liaodong, Gongsun Du fiefdoms, also had around 1 million people if Goguryeo¡¯s people to be counted as well. Liu Bei who upied the other half of Yu Province, had 300,000 people and added up with 200,000 people he brought from Xu Province, making it total to 500,000 people. With thatparison, Lu Bu army is the poorest of them all. Also Zhang Xiu of Fort Wan whose fiefdom is in Zhili region. Zhili region can be said to be mostly abandoned due to Dong Zhuo Uprising and Battle of Ho Gate. Alsobined with Li Jue and Guo Si took over the Luoyang Pce, the killing of Wang Yun and the expel of Lu Bu. It can be said that Luoyang and Chang¡¯an had been really deste. However, no matter how deste that ce, it still had 200,000 people. Zhang Xiu of Fort Wan, is a people who waits to join whichever warlords can give him berth. So, he had assets of 20,000 Xiliang cavalries and 10,000 infantries to offer warlords.


    Thest one is Lu Bu army, although Lujiang had 100,000 people but Shouchun only had 20,000 ¨C 30,000 people at most courtesy of Great Tyrant Yuan who extorted grain tax ruthlessly and made those who lived there miserable. Those Danyang family members who be Liu Mang of Shouchun¡¯s citizens are craftsmen not farmers. So poption problem is extremely crucial. To obtain poption had only two options, first is to dispatch troops to snatchmoners and the second one is to increase welfare benefits. Snatchingmoners can be done by sending troops to seize regions, simultaneously expanding regions. The most easy ces to snatchmoners are Central ins, Cao Cao¡¯s fiefdoms, Liu Bei fiefdoms and Jing Province¡¯s counties such as Xinye, Yiyang and Zaoyang. Jiangdong also is feasible but it is a bit harder as they are separated by river, but this is a path to certain death. Cao Cao now is in an extreme vtile situation with Yuan Shao in Guandu, if Cao Cao were to be offended, he will strike back with all of his might. Sun Ce of Jiangdong also cannot be disturbed now, for when they are angry, they will unleash naval units upon Liu Mang and Liu Mang currently don¡¯t have any naval units. Liu Biao also need to be in good terms with Lu Bu and Liu Mang. The one who can be snatched is only Liu Bei, but he is well armed and he is far from Huai River therefore it is hard to snatch people. What Liu Mang need now is to rest and recuperate, building up strength they lost when Pang Tong yed them.


    The only feasible ways to attractmoners is to increase welfare benefits. Enhance their chance to gain wealth so that they are able to prosper in Shouchun. Liu Mang then said ¡°Brother Neng. You promote this. ¡°As long as they are willing to be my citizens. Allmoners will be granted 2 mu of fertile farnds for 3 years. The tax is of course only 30%. If you open up wastnds into farming fields, that farming fields will be assisted by our military to farm for 5 years. After 5 years, thend will be for their ownershipplete with deeds!!! Also for those officers who died in battle, the tax is reduced into 20%!¡± Liu Mang will need to be impartial in this particr cases. Eh, fertile farnds 2 mu?! Thought Liu Neng who began to count with his fingers. If Liu Mang words is to be implemented, then a family of five, consisting of 4 adults and 1 children will get 9 mu of fertile farnds. 9 mu fertile farnds only burdened with 30% grain tax leaving 6 mu farnds not burdened by tax. 6 mu fertile farnds is worth of a middle-ss family.


    And with tax reduction as well, what can we use for our military expense? Thought Liu Neng. An army needs both provisions and sries, if only 30% grain tax, there is nothing to eat. A fertile farnd is able to produce 400 jin in a year and one mu can produce 1-shi of food. Only enough to maintain food supply. Other expenses such as building dams, building roads, repairing bridge and disaster reliefs, will not be able to be covered.


    Liu Neng responded ¡°Would not it be too high, Milord?!¡± Liu Mang responded ¡°Brother Neng, you don¡¯t need to worry a bit. If you nt those seeds that I bring, it can produce at least 2,000 jin per mu.¡± This digit had only said by Liu Mang to only Liu Ye and Xu Shu, because Liu Mang is still unsure. Now he is dishing out the digits because Liu Neng need digits. Liu Neng then stood up and said ¡°Is that for real?!¡± 2000 jin per mu of fertile farnds. Liu Neng recalled that when there is a bountiful years, they only had less than 500 jin per mu and it is also further reduced by tax. It is basically made all of farmers unable to eat until full but Liu Mang just easily said 2,000 jin per mu. This is 4 times more than bountiful years harvest. In ancient times, birth rate is extremely high, to the point that 1 couple can have 7 ¨C 8 children. This is because there is no birth control and also due to mortality rate is higher due to death by starvation. The mortality is so high that China to just reach poption of 100 million, it need several thousand years. In order to reach 200 million, needs several hundred years. To reach 300 million, needs 40 years and to reach 400 million needs 30 years. All because of food problems. The present days food problems were solved by nting sweet potatoes, solving hunger problems. The second solutions were Yuan Longping¡¯s hybrid rice. With his hybrid rice, he had solved 10 to 100 millions of poption food problem. Why Liu Mang did not bring hybrid rice back? It is because, he need research first in order to recreate it in Han Dynasty and it is not possible at Han Dynasty scientific level.


    Liu Mang said again ¡°Oh yes, 2000 jin that I said it is for non-fertilends. If thend is very fertile, the output shouold be 4000 jin!!!¡± Liu Mang told Liu Neng all of the possible results. Because in the manual, it said that the minimum output is 2000 kg. And in fertile farnd, it could produce 4000 kg. But then, in this time of age, there is no fertilizer and no intensive farming, therefore he dropped the amount to twice of its supposed to be.


    ¡°Milord, this, this....!!!¡± Liu Neng said stutteredly. He really cannot say anything at all. If all goes well, then this is a seed from gods themselves and this will really turn Yang Province into a granary for the whole nation. Liu Mang then ordered ¡°Go then. Issue my policies. I want to know how they will block this generous offer!!!¡± Liu Mang waved to Liu Neng and Liu Neng quickly excused himself. Liu Mang needs to resolve other issues now. Poption is a big problem but there are a lot of major issues in Lu Bu army that he needs to tackle such as Lu Bu army is 100% foundation-less and had no industrial infrastructure. A warlord needs to be self-sufficient in order to be warlords. Li Jue and Guo Si don¡¯t know how to do management and finally died full of regrets, that goes to Dong Zhuo who left 70,000 Xiliang cavalry and 100,000 infantries. They are all missing without any notice at all and Zhang Xiu of Fort Wan who wield 20,000 Xiliang cavalries suffered the same fate with all of them. They all perish by the ravages of time


    Liu Mang send out his orders to obtainmoners along with his job advertisement, all spreaded with Yang Hong¡¯s intelligencework to all cities held by all warlords.


    We now go to Jiangdong Wuhu County. In the midst of crowd, suddenly there is a butler-attired middle-aged man saying ¡°Everyone!!! I heard His Highness Prince of Shu in Shouchun Yang Province, is recruitingmoners people there!!!¡±


    Some people replied to that butler-attired man ¡°Recruitingmoners?! What good is recruitingmoner for?!¡± With that conversation, many people stopped their steps in order to hear more. They are all in the same thinking with that people who speaks profit of recruitingmoners. What is the good recruitingmoners? The butler-attired man smiled and responded ¡°His Highness Prince of Shu, is looking formoners to farm for him. In order for him to govern as well!!!¡±


    A middle-aged man replied ¡°Shouchun, Yang Province. That is several hundred-li from here. That ce is far from Yangtze River. Who in their right mind wants to go there? And you say Shouchun, didn¡¯t you? We came from Shouchun. That ce is a terrible ce to live!!! It is deste and unhabitable and the taxes is ridiculously high!!!¡± Hearing that response, the butler-attired man just took a deep breath and said ¡°What do you know? Shouchun is far from here, yes. But His Highness Prince of Shu said, as long as you are willing to emigrate, you will be given 2-mu fertile farnds!!!¡± The middle-aged man said in disdainful tone ¡°Only 2-mu? My family had at least 10-mu now!!!¡± They are a family with four children and had 10-mu farnd, but they still cannot make ends meet. So the father needs to go fishing and the mother needs to weave cloth. The butler-attired man replied ¡°How can your fertile farnd bepared to His Highness Prince of Shu¡¯s farnd?!¡±


    The middle-aged man replied ¡°It is iparable!!! How can fertile farnd of Shouchun bepared to our Jiangdong¡¯s?!¡± Geographically speaking, Shouchun is located in Jiangsu, Anhui Province while Jiangdong is locating in Zhejiang, Anhui Province. The ce had no difference at all, but the middle-aged man just said it to save his face. The butler-attired man did not debate anymore, instead asked ¡°How much taxes your family should pay?!¡±


    The middle-aged man said it proudly ¡°We are indebted to the General Sun Ce for freeing us from miserable life in Shouchun. We dly pay Marquis of Wu, 60% grain tax!!!¡± This middle-aged man¡¯s son died while being in Sun Ce¡¯s employ. Sun Ce, in order to appease their families, reduce 10% of their taxes. Sun Ce actually did what Liu Mang nned to do first. However, with harvest 200 ¨C 300 jin / year, how many reduction can it have effects? However, when listening to the middle-aged man, the crowd were awe-struck and it made middle-aged man very prideful. He then said to butler-attired man and said in disdain tone ¡°So, how much taxes your family pay?!¡± [TN: At this time, Sun Ce already given title as Marquis of Wu, it is not told anywhere in this story. So all of you readers can read it in either kongming or other sites)


    The butler-attired just show three fingers while smiling. The middle-aged man then enraged ¡°70%, eh? You don¡¯t have any base tough at my family!!!¡± The butler-attired said ¡°No no no, my tax is only 30%. His Highness Prince of Shu dictates that as long as any people reach Shouchun, they will have 2-mu farnds and their tax is only 30% forever with no more additional tax.¡± The middle-aged man screamed while pointing to the butler-attired man ¡°IMPOSSIBLE!!! YOU ARE A LIAR AND A CHEAT!!!!! THERE IS NO WARLORDS IN THEIR RIGHT MIND WOULD ONLY TAKE 30% GRAIN TAX!!! HOW CAN HE BUILD HIS ARMY??? HOW CAN HE SUPPORT HIS PEOPLE??? HOW CAN HE PAY SALARY???¡± In this times of chaos, any warlord who only take 50% of grain tax is already said to love his people. Now there is a person who only take 30%, is there anyone alive who would believe this kind of talk? The nearby people also nodding and said ¡°Yes, 30% is impossible. Even if the sky fall, that is impossible!!!¡± The crowd then said ¡°Yes, we should not go!!!¡±


    The butler-attired man just kept listening to people¡¯s words, then he gestured his arm to be silent and said ¡°His Highness Prince of Shu, is impossible to deceive people. Do you all still remember when His Highness issued job advertisement? Everyone who came to answer the job was given position. None was rejected!!!¡± They are all silenced with the mention of job advertisement. It is true that job advertisement offended nobles. Therefore Sun Ce, in a collusion with all nobles to kill Liu Mang, he did not stop the job advertisement. Therefore all ofmoners around know all about it.


    Themoners around said ¡°Yes, His Highness Prince of Shu did that and I heard the fourth-son of Zhao family, he went to Shouchun and was received warmly!!!¡± They all trusted that Liu Mang did not threw any person out, but their heart is still full of doubts. The middle-aged man, not fully convinced and was made ufortable with people praising Prince of Shu, said again ¡°Now, you haven¡¯t exined about the 30%. How it is not deceiving people?!¡± The butler-attired man then said ¡°Hahaha, I believe you had said before that you are a native of Shouchun right? Do you still remember how big Shouchun¡¯snds is?!¡± The middle-aged man said ¡°Yes, it have a lot and vastnd!!!¡± But this man is only amoner, how can he possibly understand the vastness of Shouchun. ¡°Haha, yes. Shouchun¡¯snd is vast. But you said it is deste and uninhabited now. You think it is wise to just leave those fertile unattended, while you yourself selling cloth?!¡± The butler-attired man said that while pointing toward the homemade cloth the middle-aged man is holding.


    ¡°What are you doing, pointing to my cloth?!¡± Said the middle-aged man while holding tightly to his cloth. The butler-attired man asked ¡°You, how much is this cloth?!¡± ¡°This is 20 cents!¡± The middle-aged man answered and asked ¡°You want to buy?!¡± He goes out to the market to sell this cloth and due to the argument, he had forgotten.


    The butler-attired said ¡°20 cents? If I give you 10 cents, you sell?!¡± While saying that, he pulls out 10 coins from his pocket. The middle-aged man said ¡°No way, no sell to you. This is my wife¡¯s handmade, she weaved it using top-grade hemp. 20 cents or no sell!!!¡± The butler-attired man then gestured as if he is going to snatch the cloth and said ¡°Oh, no sell? How about if I snatch this from you? Like you can retaliate at all!!!¡± The middle-aged man then tightly held the cloth to his chest and said ¡°You dare to snatch it? If you dare to snatch this cloth, I will fight you to the death!!!¡±


    The butler-attired man said ¡°No, I am just saying IF!!! Now, if the government who want to fine you with your cloth? What are you going to do?!¡± The middle-aged man stunned ¡°Fine?!¡± In this ancient times, it meant to rob you of your possessions in exchange of grain tax. At that time, the cloth was worthless. The middle-aged man then muttered ¡°It...Is...Impossible!!! Marquis of Wu is not possible to fine me!!!¡± His mouth said that but his expression said otherwise. The Marquis of Wu had fined him and robbed him off his possessions.


    The butler-attired man then asked ¡°So, if you are in danger of being fined, which one is better. Sell the cloth to me for 10 cents or being fined?!¡± The middle-aged man quickly answered ¡°Better sell to you!!¡± Those ofmoners understand the very basic things like being fined meant their possessions doesn¡¯t worth anything. Better sell the cloth for money, than being fined. The butler-attired man said ¡°So you understand that simple truth, let alone His Highness Prince of Shu!!! That illustration with your cloth, is the same with thend in Shouchun. If nobody cultivates it, simr with your cloth, yours will be fined by government, worthless. If got people to plough thend, His Highness Prince of Shu promised that everyone got 2-mu of fertile farnds and although got tax, but the tax only 30%. That analogy can bepared to this cloth. Although you suffered loss at first, but the opportunity is already on your grasp! Also His Highness Prince of Shu said that if you have a son, you will be granted additional 1-mu and if you have a daughter, ?-mu. Also you will be given a capital of 100 coins!!!¡± This is the repoption incentive n that Liu Mang creates. As long as you are married and had kids, boy will be granted 1-mu and girl will be granted ?-mu. With this incentive,moners can be human again. Liu Mang wanted to make earth popted again, with Yang Province as its example.


    With that simple analogy exined by that butler-attired man, all ofmoners understoodpletely what is Prince of Shu¡¯s scheme. An adult person got 2-mu, and a family of four with two adult sons got 8-mu and the tax is only 30%. therefore those 5-mu is for their own families consumption. In Sun Ce¡¯s region, although they received 10-mu but the tax is 60%. Only four-mu left for their own consumption. The key that butler-attired man told was His Highness Prince of Shu will never raise his taxes also those who open up wastnd will receive the farnd as their own after 5 years. The butler-attired man then asked ¡°Could not you have go with this kind of incentive and analogy?!¡± The middle-aged man then said ¡°Yes, I want to go!!!¡± Also the nearby people also said in same voice. The butler-attired man had crushed theirst doubts with that simple analogy.


    The butler-attired man then said ¡°Let me tell you first, you need to hurry pack up and emigrate as soon as possible. Although Shouchun has a lot of fertile farnd. Only 50,000moners would receive the incentive of 2-mu fertile farnds. Those who arrivedte, will not received the 2-mu fertile farnds!¡± Currently Liu Mang¡¯s poption from 3 regions Shouchun, Hefei and Lujiang totaled 500,000 people. Liu Mang estimated that Yang Province can receive more citizens, after all, Yang Province is not less magnificentpared to Xu Province and Ji Province. Ji Province currently has poption of 4 million (1 million were snatched by Heishan Bandits Zhang Yan). Liu Mang estimated that even half of Yang Province is able to provide for 5 ¨C 7 million people. With that amount of people, food production is no longer a problem. Liu Mang doesn¡¯t count on his own subordinates to attract people a lot, however 50,000 people will certainly have, because of the incentive he sent out is truly good and right nowmoners are hastening themselves in order to get that farnds. Ifte, they will not get it at all. When they are under Sun Ce, they live in constant fear of dead by starvation for there is not enough food to consume as most of the food were prioritized for war. Also they are in fear of being a soldier to supplement Sun Ce¡¯s loss, at any time due to incessant war between Jing Province and Jiangdong. Therefore, when one saw such good opportunity, how can anyone pass this one up?

 Chapter 261 – Calculating Person From Behind The Scenes

    Chapter 261 ¨C Calcting Person From Behind The Scenes


    With his taskpleted, the butler-attired man quickly vanished inside the crowd. However, when one looked closer, one can see that the butler-attired man and that middle-aged man who debated with him earlier, chatting in a very friendly manner but after that, they also disappeared, leaving the crowd yelling that they must emigrate.


    However, their actions did not miss a certain dignitary who then said ¡°Hmm, speaking so eloquent. Even givingparison to cloth to fertile farnd. Is that butler-attired man is His Highness Prince of Shu?!¡± The person opposite him said while shaking his head ¡°Prince of Shu Liu Mang! No, he is not! I have met him! I also have been imprisoned by him. So, I can say for certain that is not Liu Mang!¡± That guy is Lu Su, who has been fighting Battle of Wancheng against Liu Mang army. He lost in naval battle, was captured and imprison. While he is imprisoned, he is pondering nonstop of why he lost and finally understood that he lost because of ballistae as Jiangdong also had obtained the same technology from the one who invented it.


    After he returned to Jiangdong, Sun Ce promoted him to be Zhou Yu¡¯s subordinates as his vice-general. The reason he promoted him, is although Battle of Wancheng ended up inplete annihtion, the mistake lies not in Lu Su¡¯s body, because a surprise and unknown factor of ballistae yed a big part here. However, the final stratagem of Lu Su in order to retake Wancheng, worked brilliantly, and were not their naval unit annihted, they will have upied Wancheng again now. A vice-general is not to be underestimated as it is higher than Huang Gai. However Lu Su rejected the promotion politely, as he wished not to serve under Sun Ce. He found out during the Battle of Wancheng, Sun Ce is a good wise lord as Sun Ce is walking the path of Conqueror, his path is extremely bloody, simr to Emperor Han Wudi. Some historians said that Han Wudi raised the prestige of Han Dynasty to the point the Xiongnu did not dare goes to Central ins for even a step, while the other said that Han Wudi loved to wage war until everyone is unable to eat properly. However, everyone had their opinions, and Lu Su is searching for a wise lord who walk the path of benevolence. So, Lu Su reasoned that he want to continue his study, but Sun Ce is not going to leave Lu Su alone, therefore under Zhou Yu¡¯s urging, Sun Ce sealed him as Inspector of Wuhu County.


    Putting Lu Su as an Inspector of Wuhu County, is a waste of his talents. Wuhu County is not rich in paddies, but have good natural harbours and naval units can be stationed properly. Therefore Lu Su is coordinating provisions and because of this, everything is in good order. However, the reason that Inspector Lues out is because he is apanying Sun Quan. In all Jiangdong, there are a lot of person with high status like Lu Su, such as Sun Ce, Sun Quan, Zhou Yu, Zhang Zhao, etc with Zhou Yu and Sun Ce as the frontline and Zhang Zhao as the rearline, managing provisions and etc. When Sun Quan in Jianye, he is very bitter and astringent, he is talented and wanted to disy his talents to the world, especially in this chaos times. But there is a brother in front of him whose skills also very splendid. If when Sun Jian died, Sun Quan had shown his brilliance, then it is already good, but it did not happen. Sun Ce is great in military warfare and conquering while Sun Quan is good at internal affairs. What can Sun Quan do, in order to make Jiangdong recognize him? That is the question he has been pondering a lot. Adept in internal affairs, can obtainedmoners¡¯ love, can got people to support him, however, when Sun Quan¡¯s prestige start to shine bright, he willpete with Sun Ce¡¯s brightness, then what next? The most logical thing to happen is a creation of barrier between brothers and will ended in swordfight. Historically, after Sun Ce died, his son Sun Shao have inherited Sun Ce¡¯s merits and should let him to be Chancellor, but Sun Quan, in order not to let any session problems arise, he was suppressed by Sun Quan himself.


    But his mother intervened, as nobody would disobey her. Before, he carried out his n, his mother had a very deep heart-to-heart talk with him. Even when he be lord of Wu, Lady Wu still very influential.


    So, Sun Quan is very depressed and asked Lu Su to apany him to drink. They had been a very good friend during their stay in Hueiji. With many years of friendship, their sentiments runs deep. Otherwise, when Zhou Yu died, he is impossible to appoint Lu Su as Jiangdong viceroy also Lu Su had chosen Sun Quan as his wise lord. Since there is a big event just now, naturally they discussed it together. Lu Su¡¯s impression of Liu Mang is he is worse than Sun Ce. Evident when he ordered killings toward nobles¡¯ soldiers who just surrendered. 10,000 soldiers be victims of his bloodlust as he didn¡¯t ept their surrender.


    Lu Su said again ¡°That man should be Lu Bu Army¡¯s negotiator, Yang Hong!!!¡± Lu Su had seen Yang Hong and had low opinion of him, as when he is in Yuan Shu¡¯s army, he proposed several non-effective strategies, but that person actually can y Zhang Zhao to the extent. Although they had reached an agreement plus 2,000 craftsmen in order Lu Bu army not to sell blueprint to Jing Province, they yed them again, by selling the prototype ships to Jing Province and as the result Zhou Yu was expelled from Sanjiangkou and Jiangdong Army was almost annihted.


    A truly hateful person!!! Also in additional, Lu Bu army intelligence army now twofold, one led by Chen Gong and Yang Hong. And those two person, were Liu Mang¡¯s scouts!!! They yed their part so well that it is difficult to spot fakeness among them. Sun Quan then asked Lu Su ¡°Zijing, what do you think about Liu Mang¡¯s incentive? 30% grain tax and no additional tax?!¡± 30% is really low and was perfect, but themoners tax was paid by paddies. And now 30% tax was used by Lu Bu Army to raise army. Lu Su replied ¡°30% is possible!!! Lord Quan, don¡¯t you hear those people¡¯s words? Rather than something worthless, better to gain a portion of something. Yuan Gonglu had damaged Shouchun and its vicinity but it is in Huainan. Huainan had been known as a very fertilend and since Prince of Shu upied Shouchun, naturally he must find him people to cultivate thend for him, therefore he dishes out this generous n. As for no additional taxes? That is impossible!!!¡±


    30% grain tax will definitely not stay for a very long time, because when your people start to pile up, you will need to raise tax for your own needs. Also, only first 50,000 people who receive 30% grain tax, definitely will attract a lot of people but when it is already reached quota, they will definitely raise tax to 70% ¨C 80% grain tax. This is a very poor performance.


    Sun Quan then smiled maliciously and said ¡°Zijing, suppose if we make this His Highness Prince of Shu, will never add any additional taxes? What do you think?!¡± Lu Su is a bit confused and asked ¡°What is Lord Quan meant?!¡± Sun Quan then said ¡°Let us sing praises for His Highness Prince of Shu!!! Said that his virtue is very excellent, he is our Han Dynasty exemry. He is a Sagely King that only took 30% taxes and will never add any additional taxes!!!¡±

 Chapter 262 – Ascension of Sagely King Liu Mang (1)

    Chapter 262 ¨C Ascension of Sagely King Liu Mang (1)


    We go to Jiangxia front line to Jiangdong Army¡¯s main tent. Sun Ce is roaring really big ¡°IMPOSSIBLE!!!! IMPOSSIBLE!!!! IT CAN¡¯T BE!!!!¡± He is really angry because the intel he received said a lot of Jiangdong¡¯smoners are emigrating, all of them goes to Lu Bu army¡¯s territories. Prince of Shu Liu Mang said that those people will receive 2-mu fertile farnd and will have only 30% grain tax.


    Sun Ce is impossible to be not angry at this! He need people to cultivate thend in order to pay taxes. And that taxes will go to warfund, in order to fight for hegemony. If those people goes to Lujiang, then what to do with Sun Ce¡¯s ownnd? In this world, Sun Ce¡¯s first enemies are Huang Zu and Liu Biao of Jing Province and the second one is Lu Bu and Liu Mang of Lujiang. The former, took Sun Jian¡¯s life, therefore the hatred is irreconcble, but he was shamed that even though he swore vengeance but nothing he can do to even advance to Jing Province. Thetter, made Sun Ce shamed again but bigger than the former. Lu Bu captured Lujiang after he made him Sun Ce¡¯s borrowed knife. Liu Mang killed his new wife Da Qiao, and the final straw was his 100,000 soldiers were unable to destroy only 10,000 troops of Wancheng defenders and finally only 5,000 soldiers returned with shame. This is uneptable to Sun Ce who is called Little Conqueror since he was separated from Yuan Shu. With only 3,000 troops, he pacified Jiangdong, he defeated Wang Lang, Liu Yao, and Yan Bai Hu and upied half of Yang Province. Sun Ce changed the position of Yangtze River Overlord from Jing Province Naval Units to his Jiangdong Naval Units. He is a living legend of Jiangdong whose base is Jiangdong, Wu Kingdom and Yue Kingdom at the age of 20 years old.


    However, the legend is shattered now because of his loss. The whole nation is trembling due to Sun Ce¡¯s tendency to win. But in just a few months, his loss started to pile up when he met Liu Mang. This Prince of Shu is not only good in arguments but he managed to fight with less than 10,000 soldiers and score a victory. ording to logic andmon sense, a battle of 10,000 soldiers vs 100,000 soldiers, Sun Ce should win, but he lost. His generals, Jiang Qin, Zhou Tai, Chen Wu and Dong Xi all died and although Sun Ce did not say it, but his heart is grieving a lot. Also Lujiang is a doorstep for Jiangdong to take Central ins, so it can be said, after Sun Ce dealt with Liu Biao, the next target would be Lu Bu. Although Lu Bu army is mighty, but its foundation is very weak and under-popted. This is Lu Bu Army¡¯s weakest chain link. Lujiang¡¯s poption only 100,000 people. Cannot bepared with Jiangdong¡¯s millions poption who can just dogpiled Lu Bu Army with sheer number.


    But this damned Prince of Shu, unexpectedly send a recruitmentmand in Shouchun. A person will be granted 2-mu fertile farnd and tax only 30%, this Liu Mang ispletely insane. It is either feigning madness or ying dumb, Sun Ce believed it is just a pretext in order to attract people to their regions. Sun Ce then said ¡°TRANSMIT MY ORDER. ALL COUNTIES INSPECTORS MUST STRENGTHEN BORDER INSPECTIONS!!! I WILL NOT LET COMMONERS EVEN A SINGLE PERSON TO GO TO LU BU¡¯S TERRITORY. THOSE WHO GOES TO THERE, KILL THEM WITHOUT MERCY!!!¡± Sun Ce is burning with anger and resolved, if thosemoners still want to go there, better die. Zhou Yu¡¯s brow wrinkled and shouted ¡°BOFU, CONTROL YOURSELF!!!¡± Zhou Yu really cannot fathom, why since he faced with Liu Mang and Lu Bu, Sun Ce had always lost himself to the brink of insanity. This is unwanted by Zhou Yu, because if human lost his reasoning, then it is over and will not be useful to Zhou Yu who always strived for perfection.


    Sun Ce and Zhou Yu had been friends since childhood. It can be said that they grew up wearing each other pants. After Sun Jian died, it should be said that Sun n had lost its luster as many of their allies are withdrawing without a trace, only Zhou Yu who was bound by duty, stick with Sun Ce and help Sun Ce. Without Zhou Yu, perhaps Sun Ce would be Yuan Shu Army¡¯s general right now and perhaps he will follow Yuan Shu to his grave. It is because of Zhou Yu that Sun Ce can stand up and fight and finally create a base in Jiangdong. They used to discuss official business beside military affairs, the other times, theyforted each other as brothers. Now Sun Ce had fallen again into that muddled-state like before, he needed to be revived by Zhou Yu.


    Zhou Yu then said gently ¡°Bofu, we will not be able to stop people movements as of now!!!¡± Zhou Yu must return Sun Ce to normal, only in normal state they can think of countermeasure. Sun Ce then said in angry tone ¡°I DON¡¯T CARE AT ALL!!!! I WILL NOT LET MY SUBJECTS FARM FOR LIU MANG!!!¡± The word ¡°my subjects¡± is a heretical word. By saying that, Sun Ce had dismissed Han Dynasty existence. Although Han Dynasty already decadent to the point the words of Emperor meant nothing, but it was still respected, those who disrespect Han Dynasty will suffer a lot like Yuan Shu before them. Zhou Yu then banged his fist and pointed toward Sun Ce and shouted ¡°You dare to do that, Sun Bofu?!¡± This is not the first time Sun Ce has lost his reasoning. He withdrew half of his main forces from Jiangxia just to deal with Lu Bu army who had taken Wancheng. If only Sun Ce just persist a little, then Jiangxia is within their grasp. At that time, cornering Liu Biao from Chibi is very good and they will obtain Jing Province for their own. However, Zhou Yu ns fell apart because Sun Ce¡¯s wife Da Qiao died. Zhou Yu knows Sun Ce¡¯s temperament, if his heart ache was not solved, he will be continued to be depressed, also Sun Ce had said that a real man must be able to protect his wife and children. With his words attacked back at himself, even if this nation is in his hand, Sun Ce is no longer motivated.


    Therefore, based on that fact alone, Zhou Yu did not prevent Sun Ce dividing his forces. 30,000 elite soldiers added with 70,000 ordinary soldiers. But those who returned to Jiangdong only a meager 5,000 soldiers. If an average general received this message, they will quickly withdraw but Zhou Yu persevere and with only 30,000 troops, heunched attack against 70,000 troops equipped with ballistae. Zhou Yu then shouted again ¡°HOW ARE YOU GONNA KILL THEM, HUH, BOFU?! YOU TELL ME NOW!!!¡± Zhou Yu¡¯s words just now are devoid of any respectful tone. Since ancient time, people are more afraid of death by starvation rather death by execution. Since Sun Jian¡¯s death, Jiangdong can be said to do military activities excessively and mademoners unable to eat until full and nowe Lu Bu army who defeated them and sell them a certain killing weapon, made nobles who support Jiangdong raised their taxes excessively as well, in order to support their own contribution as well. Thus, thosemoners who lived in a region like that, longing for warm, fulfilling condition, therefore, since staying meant certain death, might as well gamble to Shouchun. But killing them is impossible to prevent them, the only thing that it might do, it might scatter them all more and made them more convinced of Shouchun¡¯s chances.


    Sun Ce then said on low tone ¡°1 person emigrated, kill one people, 2 person emigrated, kill two people, 1 family person emigrated, I will kill their families!!! 1 family emigrated, I will annihte their ns!!!¡± Sun Ce is taking a page from Li Kui¡¯s Book of Law from Spring and Autumn Period, called enforceablews.


    Shang Yang, as a part of Qin Political Reformation, codified this enforceablews. Enforceablews states that it is a rule providing punishment equal to that of the perpetrator for those aware of a crime but failing to inform the government. Thew is based on household registration system. People must always report crime wherever, whenever and whomever is the perpetrator. ¡°Those who hide crimes, must received same punishment as the perpetrator¡± (Excerpt from Book of Lord Shang) Thus when a personmits a crime and if there is 4 people who knew but didn¡¯t report it, those 4 people will be punished the same as the perpetrator.


    Shang Yang¡¯s political reform transforms Qin Country into a very formidable state. However, thew only enforced for criminals. Sun Ce, on the other hand, enforced this rule to those who emigrated. If this was implemented, then those who were doing crime by emigrating will increase and Jiangdong will turn upside-down in chaos. There will be a lot of family escaping together and heading toward the opposite bank of Yangtze River. Also, this situation will ended very badly for Jiangdong as Jiangdong is situated in Shanyue region. Those people are always dissatisfied with Sun Ce¡¯s rule and they are also situated in Danyang region whose very famous for their rule-breaking incident. When they heard Jiangdong is in chaos, they would definitely rebel and nobody in Jiangdong would be able to quell the rebellion, thus it will resulted in Sun Ce¡¯s end.


    Sun Ce who just regained his sense of self shouted ¡°THEN WHAT DO YOU SUGGEST?!¡± Sun Ce was stimted with Zhou Yu¡¯s shouting just now. If there is no solution, then theirmoners will all emigrated. Zhou Yu just said ¡°I... We... Ai!!!¡± And p his thigh. He is also helpless. What is the most effective method? Tax reduction? No, it cannot be reduced anymore. Anymore discount meant our Jiangdong Army will starve. Even if we are able to reduce tax, 30% is impossible to achieve. Thought Zhou Yu.


    While they are stumped, suddenly there is a guarde in and said ¡°Milord, there is a letter from Lord Quan in Jianye!!!¡± Then he bend over to present the letter. Oh, brother. Sun Ce is really tired. Isn¡¯t brother Quan in Jianye to study under Zhang Zhao? Why did he send me a letter? Thought Sun Ce and pointed toward table and said ¡°Just put it there!!!¡± Then he waved for his guard to withdraw, but the guard just stayed. Sun Ce showed an annoyed face and shouted ¡°ANYTHING ELSE?!¡± The guard lowered his head again and said ¡°Milord, the courier said that this letter is very important and had to be read immediately!!!¡±


    Hrm? What important matter? Thought Sun Ce. His heart is very agitated right now. He asked his brother to handle all family matter in Jianye. If his brother send a correspondence, then it means his house got a problem. The more Sun Ce thought, the more bitter his heart. Since Sun Jian died, he had taken the role as a father for his brothers and sisters. Sun Ce quickly opened the envelope and read it. When reading it, Sun Ce¡¯s expression changed from worried to pressing brows and finally goes to smiling. What things can make Bofu smiled like this?! Thought Zhou Yu doubtfully. Earlier Sun Ce is angry to high heavens, but now he is smiling happily. ¡°HAHAHAHA!!!¡± Sun Ce isughing out loud in happily. Zhou Yu had seen thisugh before when Taishi Ci joined Sun Ce. At that time, Liu Yao is very formidable because of Taishi Ci and Taishi Ci even fought toe-to-toe with Sun Ce and when Taishi Ci submit to Sun Ce, it is as if Liu Yao¡¯s right hand was chopped and at that time, Sun Ce show this kind of smile.

 Chapter 263 – Ascension of Sagely King Liu Mang (2)

    Chapter 263 ¨C Ascension of Sagely King Liu Mang (2)


    Zhou Yu asked in his doubt ¡°Bofu, what news that make you so happy?!¡± Just now Sun Ce is really angry to the point, he want to chew someone¡¯s head, but now he isughing. The reason, must be because of that letter. Sun Ce replied ¡°Gongjin, while we both still pondering for countermeasure for that treacherous n of Liu Mang. My little brother has provided a solution for us!!!¡± Sun Ce said that in a very satisfied tone just like a father did. Since Sun Jian died, Sun Ce has been real close with Sun Quan, so when Sun Quan provided solution right now, made Sun Ce really happy because he want to share burden with him.


    ¡°Oh?!¡± Zhou Yu is a bit surprised and start to read the message as well. Zhou Yu and Sun Ce¡¯s personal rtionship is very good to the point that he is able to go in and out of Sun n¡¯s house like his own, even Lady Wu had considered Zhou Yu as his son and if Sun Shangxiang was already at marriageable age, Lady Wu would certainly marry her to Zhou Yu. Zhou Yu then read the letter carefully, and was very startled as the letter contained aprehensive strategy to cope against Liu Mang. Liu Mang is in need ofmoners, while his farnd amounted to ten-thousand width. A massive richness just waiting to be managed while Shouchun itself is very plentiful as well. Its annual output amounted to those Xu Province whole annual output, if not, Yuan Shu is impossible to build a pretty pceparable to that of Luoyang and Chang¡¯an from Shouchun coffer only and it is impossible for him to regain his wealth after being expelled from Shouchun once, when he returned back to Shouchun. And if no people to cultivate it, it is a waste of good soil, therefore Liu Mang must getmoners to farm for him.


    However now, all warlords are keeping theirmoners close to their chest, formoners are their most preciousmodities. They can provide taxes as well for recruitment for soldiers. Out of 60 million of Han subjects, only less than 1/3 left caused by wars. For example, Cao Cao lost 60,000 troops while Yuan Shao lost 150,000 troops in Guandu. 200,000 lives just thrown away like that and it is only soldiers, not counted the destruction of counties, casualties ofmoners. Liu Biao vs Sun Ce, Cao Cao vs Yuan Shao, Xiliang Ma Teng vs Wu¡¯An Tribe and Liu Bei vs Liu Mang. War brings death to all people, soldiers andmoners alike, therefore, Han¡¯snd is very empty.


    Liu Bei know of the importance ofmoners, therefore when Cao Cao expelled him, he broughtmoners with him. Commoners are good for meat-shield as well for future use. Regarding 30% grain tax, it is very dreamy. However, in order to obtainmoners¡¯ hearts, one must be willing to suffer loss first, then he can got big gain in the future. Frommoners, Liu Mang can conscript them as well ask them to farm in order to fill his military provisions, but once the quota fulfilled, he will raised that 30% tax. By then, those who already left their homnd, will be unable to turn back again and finally stayed to work for Liu Mang. Therefore, Sun Quan writes in Sun Ce¡¯s letter, that Prince of Shu Liu Mang must not be prevented in hismoners attraction, instead we helped him to seal Liu Mang as Sagely King.


    If we stopped his n, we are the one who lose!!! We are not like Yu The Great who can control water. We cannot use violence also to stop them, for they will definitely escape from our rules and we don¡¯t have enough weapons to kill them, also those soldiers would be hesitated to kill their own fellow vigers. Instead, we help Liu Mang to be a Sagely King, said that Shouchun only will have tax of 30%, and will never raise anymore tax or add anymore tax. If Liu Mang add any taxes, he will break his propaganda and will be forever marked as unfaithful man and his prestige will plummet to the ground. Liu Mang who had offended nobles, will inevitably offendedmoners sooner orter, and will be impossible to obtain this nation. Also his father-inw Lu Bu will be aughing stock also.


    If Liu Mang doesn¡¯t adjust his tax and persisted. We didn¡¯t care how big Shouchun is and how plentiful its farnd is, the amount is limited, while we are sending a few hundred-thousands men toward him. At that moment, he needs massive supplies of food to feed both his army and hismoners. Where he will get food so much to feed those people? Of course from Lu Bu and Liu Mang¡¯s own supplies. Can Liu Mang¡¯s foodst for at least 200,000 people for at least a year until next harvest? Even if he had enough, there is not enough seed to nt ten-thousand mu farnd. In the end, Liu Mang himself will die of starvation, and hismoners with him.


    This is the true face of chaos times. Where nobles are greedily and ambitiously tried to im everything for themselves, to raise their family status. It is also the times wheremoners did not have any stable livelihood. And ifmoners didn¡¯t have stable livelihood, they naturally going to rebel. Sun Ce¡¯s idea to stop emigration from Jiangdong is total stupid move as 200,000 people are going to Lu Bu¡¯s and Liu Mang¡¯s domain, it is impossible to stop that kind of wave. What Sun Ce should have done, just let them go until Liu Mang suffocate himself and ran out of food and eventually... He will start to kill his own men for food. Hell, even Cao Cao who owns three provinces by himself, is not able to provide food for 100,000 people.


    Also, Sun Quan also rmended to Sun Ce, for him to write to all warlords nearby, to Liu Bei of Yu Province, to Cao Cao of Yan Province, even to Liu Biao of Jing Province. He also told Sun Ce that writing this thing, will benefit them all for theirmon enemy is Lu Bu and Liu Mang pair.


    If Lu Bu and Liu Mang kept this thing, there will be at least 1,000,000 peoplee flocking at them. With that, no matter how many food they have, they will deplete in just 1 month. At that time, Lu Bu will have to resort to killing them. Lu Bu and Liu Mang will be no longer trustworthy and it is at that time, we will crush them from all sides. Thought Sun Ce while smiling.


    Sun Ceughed again ¡°Hahaha, my brother is a truly pir of Jiangdong!!!¡± Everything that Sun Ce just mused was solved by Sun Quan. Brother Quan¡¯s proposal is to let Lu Bu and Liu Mang suffocate by their own proposal, truly frightening. Thought Zhou Yu silently and thought again s, if only Brother Quan is Young Master Quan, a son of Brother Ce. Yu really afraid that this may create an internal political rift between them both as Sun Quan may be ambitious. Zhou Yu was silent and did not know how to remind Sun Ce. Although he and Sun Ce were very close and were sworn brothers, Sun Quan was blood rted. Compared to Sun Quan, he was just an outsider.

 Chapter 264 – Ascension of Sagely King Liu Mang (3)

    Chapter 264 ¨C Ascension of Sagely King Liu Mang (3)


    If Sun Quan¡¯s strategy is sessful, then Sun Quan¡¯s reputation will skyrocket. Zhou Yu has been trying so hard to suppress Sun Quan¡¯s appearance, for fear he will outshine Sun Ce¡¯s merit. Zhou Yu also discussed with Lady Wu and Lady Wu do as Zhou Yu¡¯s request and under pretext of Sun Quan¡¯s young age, told Sun Ce not to give Sun Quan too high positions. Finally Sun Ce put his brother in charge of his rear. But gold is always gold and will shine no matter what and sooner orter, he will took his rightful destiny as a ruler. Therefore when Sun Quan is only 15 years old, he is already a county magistrate. Under his rule, bandits disappeared, food are plenty andmoners has been grateful to the death. Oh, Lord Quan, you better not have harmful intentions, otherwise, Yu will kill you with barehand. Thought Zhou Yu


    Sun Ce then asked in hesitant tone ¡°Gongjin, from where should we choose those 200,000 imigrants?!¡± Candidates for ¡°emigration¡± ording to Sun Ce must consists of young man who are skill-less, those people who only farm their whole life and those people muste from a region with the least contribution. Those who contributed a lot, Sun Ce will not let them go. Also regarding the region, the opposite region is very easy for people to escape from, but Jiangdong region still got another natural barrier which is forest, which mademoners think twice to move from Jiangdong. In this time, mria mosquito is abundant in Jiangdong¡¯s forest and although Jiangdong have many talented people, mria is the natural selection for them. Zhou Yu then said ¡°From Danyang region, of course.¡± Sun Ce stunned ¡°Eh, Danyang region?!¡± Danyang is the ce where many soldiers are produced. Commoners over there, are seeds for Danyang Soldiers. When Liu Mang asked a lot ofmoners from Danyang into his Urban Army, it is also increasing hisbat potential. And Zhou Yu said to providemoners from Danyang, is not that like providing arms for Liu Mang?


    Zhou Yu then said his idea ¡°Yes,moners from Danyang. However thosemoners doesn¡¯t necessarily citizen of Han!!!¡± The reason why Danyang people are very strong is because of they are of mixed with local mountain tribes. Those mountain tribes called Shanyue Tribes, they have existed since Qin Dynasty until now. Part of them are Han people who emigrated to escape heavybor tax. To borate further, those Shanyue tribesmen were those of Pre-Qin Dynasty natives of Jiangdong mixed with Han blood. They lived in mountains and was native of Huainan. However due to constant wars, they emigrated and lived in the mountains but only 1-2 years. While in the mountains, they had lesser food than when on downhill, therefore, they descended the mountain. However when they return to their previousnd, their previousnd was upied and it incited them to go to war and they are using pre-Qin titles to signify theirmanding and they be very formidable in Jiangdong territory as they are good in martial arts and are hailed from steep mountain. The Pre-Qin titles such as ¡°Commander-in-chief¡±, ¡°General¡± and ¡°Ancestralmander-in-chief¡±.


    They had given Jiangdong disaster since chaos engulfed thisnd. With the first uprising dated on AD 198. At that time, Yuan Shu had sent his official of Zhong Dynasty to govern over Danyang. This enraged Sun Ce big time, as at that time he is still fighting against Liu Yao. He quickly divided his forces and subdued Shanyue¡¯s Uprising. However, his casualties is also not small and it dyed his unification of Jiangdong a lot of time.


    However, those of Shanyue kept harassing Danyang region for they are hungry and cold. heir attacks is so severe, it made the local government helpless. Therefore, the local government just give food whatever they wishes. When their food is depleting, those Shanyue tribesmen will descend again and start their harassment. With local government didn¡¯t give any fixed solution, therefore those of Danyang started their own self-defense, therefore they are very strong.


    Sun Ce then smiled and said ¡°Gongjin, then your meaning is to...¡± Zhou Yu smiled again and said ¡°Of course, move Shanyue tribesmen and posed them asmoners. Tell them to go to Shouchun, be Liu Mang¡¯s subordinate. Tell that, under his rule, nobody shall starve and tell that Shouchun¡¯snd is vast and wide and he needs many people to cultivate thend for him. Also, if they are willing to move, we provide them with grains and provisions!!!¡± This move is a big move. This is a stratagem of ¡°Urging The Tiger To Swallow Wolf¡±. Those Shanyue tribesmen were unruly and had not been in harmony with Han citizen. If those people persist in Sun Ce¡¯s domain, then he will have harassment to no end, and he will resort to reducing their poption. But now, there is a nonsense man who asked formoners, might as well send them all. Those of Shanyue tribesmen are very diligent farmers as they are don¡¯t want to starve anymore. Now with Sun Ce¡¯s rmendation to emigrate, they will surely emigrate. If in Danyang region, they cannot eat full, then might as well go to Shouchun and bet again.


    Now, with this scheme, Sun Ce killed two birds with one stone. First, that disgusting Liu Mang will be dead. Dogpiled by 200,000 Shanyue tribesmen. When they have food, they are more docile than Han citizens, but when food is no more, Liu Mang will cry profusely. In the past, they have rebelled and their numbers is around 100,000 people, leading Sun Ce to lead his 50,000 troops to quell them. Even then, his men dead around 10,000 people. Now 200,000 Shanyue restless tribesmen is there, certainly will make Liu Mang cry. Also Shanyue tribesmen consists of many elderly citizens. If all of them were to be supported by Jiangdong, then Jiangdong will have nothing to eat and he will need to wait for their annual rebellion. Now with they all gone to Liu Mang, Sun Ce predicted that this Jiangdong will be at peace for at least 20 years.


    Sun Ce then said ¡°The matter of Shanyue emigration is to be assigned to Master Zhang Zhao!!!¡± Sun Ce confided in Zhang Zhao as he is excellent in statistics. Sun Ce also said ¡°Copy this letter as much as you can. Send this letter to all warlords!!!¡± Sun Ce who just received an idea to destroy his enemies slowly has be a lot more joyful.

 Chapter 265 – Playing Each Other Sides

    Chapter 265 ¨C ying Each Other Sides


    Sun Ce quickly send out his letters and Zhang Zhao also had received Sun Ce¡¯s letter regarding the expelling of Shanyue tribe off Danyang region. Also because Sun Ce thought that Lu Su was the one who instigated Sun Quan¡¯s involvement, he promoted Lu Su from Wuhu County Protectorate and relocated him to Jianye to rece Zhang Zhao¡¯s position for temporary.


    Right now, Sun Ce¡¯s letter had arrived at Jing Province¡¯s Liu Biao¡¯s hand as his region is the nearest of Jiangdong.


    In Xiangyang, Liu Biao¡¯splexion is really strange. He had fought so many years with Jiangdong and this is the second time he send letter. The first time, is when Sun Jian died where he asked for Sun Jian corpse to be buried along with Huang Zu¡¯s head and that is thest time when they were conversating civilly, the other times were exchange of verbal insults, arrows and swords in battlefield. However Sun Ce, through Wen Pin¡¯s army, send a sealed letter unexpectedly. Liu Biao then asked his men ¡°Men, please said your idea. For what reason, Sun Ce send letter for?!¡±


    ¡°Milord, Liang believed, this is not worth your consideration!!!¡± Said Kuai Liang, being the first one who said his opinion. The moment Kuai Liang saw that letter, he already know what it meant. Sun Ce is giving idea how to plot against Lu Bu army. He knew that once 1,000,000 hungry people reached Shouchun and Lujiang, Lu Bu would be finished, however, no matter how bad the situation is for Lu Bu army, Kuai Liang stands for Lu Bu army because he had a very good impression toward Lu Bu army and he had been treated very well by Yang Hong; Even though Kuai Liang knew that Yang Hong is only doing courtesy as he knew that deep inside Yang Hong¡¯s heart, he wishes for their lords to kill each other. After all they both are warlords and Lu Bu Army had caused Jing Province to almost lose Jiangxia.


    On the other hand, Sun Ce was a tiger that could swallow up Jingzhou at any time. Kuai Liang had also almost lost his life to Zhou Yu. How could he have a good impression of the Sun Ce¡¯s Army?


    ¡°Zirou. Go ahead and speak!¡± Liu Biao still treated Kuai Liang very good, after all, he is one of his top two advisers and if Zhuge Liang were to be added, that makes three people. Also Kuai n is the middleman for the union of Liu Biao and Cai n, effectively forming a triumvirate in Jing Province. Also, Kuai Liang had scored victory against Zhou Yu in Sanjiangkou, therefore, Liu Biao did not lose his respect toward Kuai Liang.


    Kuai Liang then said ¡°Milord, Sun Ce of Jiangdong had deeprooted grudge for his father¡¯s murder with Milord. Also we had suffered too many casualties by just defending Jiangxia for us to reconcile with him. Naturally, that very letter is of no good and should be dispose immediately!!!¡± Kuai Liang made a point on the origin on Jiangdong¡¯s hatred and mixed with their casualties, Kuai Liang made a point that they must fight with Sun Ce and that letter must be disposed.


    Cai Mao then said ¡°Master Zirou¡¯s opinion is wrong.¡± Cai Mao then cupped his fist and said ¡°Milord, Mao thinks that this letter would not act against our interest but it is instead each taking what we need!!!¡± Cai Mao is a noble and nobles only saw profits and disregarding sacrifices made for that profits. He was someone who exchanged his nephew¡¯s property for the Cai family¡¯s glory. In his eyes, Sun Ce of Jiangdong is better than Liu Mang of Shouchun as he did not pull out nonsense like job advertisement, even though he was assaulted by Jiangdong from time to time. Cai Mao had been offended full by that job ads and already thought Liu Mang as the next Wang Mang.


    Wang Mang of Western Han Dynasty!!! In historical books, Wang Mang is foreverbeled as usurper, butcher and monster, but no one knows that Wang Mang had a heart loyal to Han Dynasty. He was called the seconding of Duke of Zhou. He treats person with courtesy and is the prestige of Han. During the decline of Western Han, no one doubted that Wang Mang is the person who can help Western Han to raise again on its knees. Wang Mang¡¯s policy reformation really helpsmoners but limiting nobles¡¯ influence. Such as, limiting people to sellnd excessively, this already limiting nobles¡¯ influence one level. Tax readjustment, forbidding ve trading and appointing talented people, those policies favormoners and reducing nobles¡¯ influence. As Wang Mang¡¯s policy disturbed the ricebowl of the nobles Wang Mang was annihted by nobles¡¯ rebellion and was defamed as a person that usurped the throne.


    And now, Liu Mang who is clearly not as virtuous as Wang Mang dared to do that? How arrogant you are, Liu Mang. And your policy on tax reduction andnd must be sold to government? You had lit fire that you cannot stop, boy. I will make sure that fire consume you. Cai Mao was a person of character. He would not let others sit on the same level as him. As a person who was born a noble, he looks down on the lower ss. The one who thought like that, is not only Cai Mao. Tao Qian, Liu Biao even Yuan Shao all asked what is your background first before asking your talent. Reducing the taxes and only being able to sellnd to the officials are things that Wang Mang had didst time. While Sun Ce pose a threat toward Cai Mao¡¯s current interest, Liu Mang pose a threat toward everything that Cai Mao¡¯s stands for, therefore, Cai Mao would rather help Sun Ce kill Liu Mang for that.


    ¡°Each take what he needs?¡± Kuai Liang then responded with disdainful smile. Cai Mao may be a military strategist. However, everyone knew that besides training, Cai Mao was an idiot. Even now, Cai Mao only opposed because he has something to gain. ¡°Military Strategist Cai. How is it ¡®each take what he needs¡¯?¡± Cai Mao then responded ¡°Please don¡¯t forget, no matter what Lu Bu army is an enemy of Jing Province. Lu Bu had attacked City of Huangzhou, converted our men and generals into his, he also had captured General Huang Zu¡¯s beloved son Huang She, had Master Kuai Liang forgotten about that?! We all agree that Sun Ce must be pitted against Lu Bu, we need that!!! A neighbor who always targetting other people while disregarding his original goal, is the best course of them all!!!¡± Kuai Liang then replied ¡°Then, did military advisor not afraid of Lu Bu Army¡¯s repercussion?!¡± Cai Mao then said ¡°Heh, this is Sun Ce¡¯s scheme. We just feign ignorance and let nature take its course.¡±


    Kuai Liangughed and sneered ¡°Oh good, let nature takes its course.¡± Kuai Liang then took up his cup and drink and thought This Cai Mao is an extreme idiot. He truly thought to go along with Sun Ce¡¯s n to destroy Lu Bu army with 1,000,000 people. Kuai Liang then put down his cup and said ¡°Military Adviser Cai, please think it over. If Lu Bu Army were to be extinguished, who will gain the most? If were not for Lu Bu Army, in whom¡¯s hand would Jiangxia would be right now?!¡± Cai Mao grimly replied ¡°With me around, we can definitely protect Jiangxia!¡±


    Cai Mao truly didn¡¯t like Kuai Liang like he liked Kuai Yue, as Kuai Liang didn¡¯t think like a noble who only thinks for profits. Kuai Liang is thinking for the good of his own lord, like Tian Feng and Ju Shou and definitely unlike Guo Tu, Xu You and Feng Ji who hid truth and information for their own gains.


    Kuai Liang thenunched a series of criticism toward Cai Mao ¡°If you could defend it, how did we lose Sanjiangkou and Xiakou? Why we cannot win against Jiangdong?¡± Kuai Liang¡¯s words shamed Cai Mao to the max. Cai Mao is the military adviser to Jing Province and is a naval units chiefmander. It can be said that Jing Province¡¯s Naval defeats were contributed by him. With Kuai Liang scolded him regarding that loss, made Cai Mao extremely angry and if Liu Biao was not at the side, Cai Mao would have stabbed Kuai Liang for pping his face.


    ¡°Oohh, Kuai Liang, I know you were bribed by Lu Bu army, so you now are their spokesperson in Jing Province!!!¡± Said Cai Mao in angry tone. He already unable to think when saying his words, he directly said that Kuai Liang¡¯s diplomatic mission to Lujiang, which managed to brought back ballistae and subsequently won back Sanjiangkou, were thought to be a bribe by Cai Mao. Kuai Liang who already saw Cai Mao¡¯s angry face, goes all out in his words ¡°Oh, bribes? This Kuai Liang had led an incorrupt life since the start, my wealthes from a clean source. Pure white like cloud in the blue sky. I am also sufficed with my sry also I don¡¯t have any ns to consider for support like military adviser Cai did!!!¡± Every words stings Cai Mao. Kuai Liang is saying that he is an upright person and, inexplicitly said that Cai Mao is very corrupt.


    ¡°You, you!!!!¡± Said Cai Mao while pointing toward Kuai Liang. Cai Mao is the naval units chiefmander whose sry is 2,000-shi of grain provisions. However, due to Cai n raising private soldiers to several thousand, his 2,000-shi sry is insufficient, therefore if any people said that Cai Mao is incorruptible, must bang their head on the table severely. Kuai Liang then said ¡°If military adviser Cai said that to me, then I can ask you the same thing. What are the bribes that you received from Sun Ce , that made you lost everytime when you faced him? Thus if we do as military adviser said, then we are seeking an impossibility, which is making Lu Bu suffer a defeat and helping Sun Ceplete their objectives.¡± Cai Mao then banged his fist, stood up and said ¡°GODDAMN YOU, KUAI ZIROU!!!! YOU ARE SPEAKING NONSENSE. DON¡¯T YOU DARE MADE THIS CAI MAO TRULY ANGRY JUST BECAUSE YOU ARE A KUAI CLANSMEN!!!¡± Kuai Liang¡¯s big bro, Kuai Yue also silent, he is unable to take side in this debate. One is his brother and one is his ally. Liu Biao who sat in his high seat also not going to speak. He had hoped Cai n and Kuai n will battle to the death sooner orter. For the road of a warlord is road of bnce and road of the lord.


    Kuai Liang then said ¡°Ok then, military adviser Cai. Please do tell us, when Lu Bu suffered defeat, who will be the one who obtained Lujiang?!¡± Cai Mao then said in firm tone ¡°Of course, it will be Sun Ce¡¯s¡± Cai Mao is not an idiot but can understand obvious things. Now in Yangtze valley, only have Liu Biao and Sun Ce. If Lu Bu were to be defeated, then Lujiang will bepeted among those two. If Jiangxia was in Liu Biao¡¯s hand, they canpete for Lujiang. s, Jiangxia, Sanjiangkou and Xiakou now is not within Liu Biao¡¯s grasp, they wouldn¡¯t be able to fight at all. Kuai Liang then said ¡°So, military adviser Cai. May I ask you again, how much bribes do you receive from Sun Ce?!¡± Hearing Kuai Liang¡¯s usations again, made Cai Mao want to unsheath his sword and sh his head, but was intervened by Liu Biao who said ¡°Good, very good. Both opinions very good!!!¡± Kuai Liang then redirected his attention to Liu Biao and said ¡°Milord, Lu Bu army¡¯s existence is to halt Jiangdong¡¯s advancement. If Lu Bu were to perish, Sun Ce will fight to the death with us. Please Milord, choose between a halted Sun Ce or a free Sun Ce. Choose wisely!!!¡±


    ¡°Very good!!!¡± Said Liu Biao while nodding. Both Lu Bu and Sun Ce is not good for Jing Province. If were not for Chen Duan¡¯s coercion, now Lu Bu already at Xinye, preparing for his next destination. From that battle alone, the result is City of Huangzhou was captured, Jing Province¡¯s generals changed sides and Huang She was captured. That is the extreme shame received by Liu Biao of Jing Province. Now, since Sun Ce, who suffered the same humiliation wrote a letter to crush Lu Bu altogether. Why should we not respond to him. Then Liu Biao looked at Kuai Yue and said ¡°How about your opinion, Yidu?!¡± Kuai Yue was known to be very calm man, also this person is not someone who open his mouth when he doesn¡¯t have any solution. He is a first-ss adviser, otherwise, Cao Cao will not be so happy when he obtained Kuai Yue.


    ¡°Eh, me?!¡± Asked Kuai Yue while pointing at himself. Kuai Yue knows that he need to summarize from Kuai Liang¡¯s and Cai Mao¡¯s argument. Kuai Yue then opened his mouth ¡°What brother Degui¡¯s said is correct! Sun Ce or Lu Bu is a threat to Jing Province as both of them are tyrants!!! Also we can use the stratagem ¡°Driving tiger to eat wolf¡± We can induce Sun Ce and Lu Bu to fight together again!!!¡± Kuai Yue is going with Cai Mao¡¯s true intention, making them fight together, by sending both sides a letter. For Sun Ce, said that we are going to help him; While for Lu Bu, tell everything what is Sun Ce¡¯s going to do.


    So, when they fought, they will surely perish together. Sun Ce nned for Lu Bu in order for him to attack Jing Province, under belief that Lu Bu already offended too many people and wouldn¡¯t dare to offend anymore. But, Lu Bu was pissed off so much that he took City of Wancheng. Therefore, if Sun Ce offend Lu Bu again, then both of them will perish. Cai Mao then said ¡°Yes, what brother Yidu said is extremely correct!!!¡± Cai Mao then rise his head proudly and gave a nce toward Kuai Liang which said See, even your brother agrees with me. To tell the truth, Cai Mao did not get any bribes from anyone, he just want to make Liu Mang perish. Liu Biao also nodded, for this is profiting Jing Province big time and Sun Ce will definitely agree as the letter is in his hands.


    Big bro? Why? Lu Bu Army helps to maintain bnce of power. Kuai Liang thought. When all people guessed that Liu Biao will use Cai Mao¡¯s strategy, suddenly Kuai Yue said while smiling toward Kuai Liang ¡°However!!! What Zirou said is theplete truth!!!¡± Kuai brothers¡¯ affection toward each other is very deep, as Kuai Yue is like a father. Kuai bros¡¯ father also died early, therefore Kuai Yue took up the role as father. Kuai Yue continued ¡°If, Lu Bu were to be defeated, then Sun Ce will gain the most profit and Sun Ce will again attack our Jing Province. Now Cao Cao and Yuan Shao are confronting each other in Guandu. Liu Bei and Zhang Xiu are watching quietly in Fort Wan. If Jiangdong were not to be prevented, the next time would be Jing Province vs Jiangdong, simr to Guandu!!!¡±


    ¡°This is cannot do!!! Yidu, didn¡¯t you say that a moment ago, we are going to provoke both sides to fight to the death?! As long we told Lu Bu of Sun Ce¡¯s ns, they will fight each other to the death!!! Thus removing the root of problem!!!¡± Said Cai Mao while standing. Kuai Yue then said ¡°Brother Degui, don¡¯t worry. The possibility for Lu Bu to be angered is over 90%.¡± Kuai Yue then speak to Liu Biao ¡°However!!! We must never forget that Lu Bu army has no naval units, while Sun Ce and Lu Bu were divided by Yangtze River. Lu Bu cannot cross river, thus the battle which will ended two of them perish is an impossibility. If Wancheng is still in Sun Ce¡¯s hand, the possibility exist, but now Wancheng is already in Lu Bu¡¯s hand.¡± Lu Bu who sold his warships to Liu Biao is impossible to pass the river. Even the mighty Bing Province Wolf Cavalry had to concede defeat when faced with different realms of battle like that. Thus Jiangdong would be able to maintain their water superiority. When Lu Bu still have ballistae, they are possible topete against Jiangdong. But right now, Jiangdong also have ballistaes. But, even with ballistae, Kuai Liang almost lost his life when fighting Zhou Yu. Therefore, it cemented their reputation as the real naval units and Jiangdong is the best of the best there is.


    Cai Mao then said ¡°Then, we could lend Jing Province naval unit to help him!!!¡± Since Lu Bu doesn¡¯t have naval units, Jing Province will be their reinforcements. Kuai Yue thenughed and said ¡°Haha, Brother Degui. If you consider Lu Bu¡¯s temperament, would he ept that?!¡± Cai Mao then sealed his lips. If following the logic, Lu Bu will definitely refuse. Kuai Yue continued ¡°See? But it goes further than just not epting, once Lu Bu know he is being used, then we die!!!¡± Hmmm..... All people on the scene shuddered when they think of the consequences. Ifpared with Jiangdong, Jing Province had quite a lot ofnd such as half of Jiangxia, Sanjiangkou and Xinye. If Lu Bu were to go to Xinye, and goes to Jing Province, then it is the end of Jing Province. As in front got tiger and this tiger will swallow the instigator instead of the wolf. When Cai Mao thought of this consequence, he shuddered and sweating cold.


    Liu Biao then asked ¡°Then what should we do Yidu?!¡± Both ns is not good, then what else? Kuai Yue then smiled and said ¡°We do nothing!!! We just continue to observe quietly!!!¡± ¡°Eh, observe quietly?!¡± All of people stunned. Kuai Yue then said ¡°We participated in a non-active role. We didn¡¯t encourage people of Jing Province to go toward Shouchun nor we prevent them. Thus we are helping Liu Mang¡¯s propaganda. Regarding whether Lu Bu is defeated or not, it is also irrelevant to us while we also send Sun Ce¡¯s letter to them, and they will be provoked naturally. We just be a bystander, thus by doing that, our Jing Province and Lu Bu¡¯s rtionships is smooth sailing. Now, whether Lu Bu is defeated or not, it is not of our concern but the advantage is with us. If Lu Bu was defeated by Sun Ce, and we provide warships and logistics, Yue believed at that time, Lu Bu will not reject it.¡± This is in-line with Liu Biao¡¯s n to maintain status-quo with Lu Bu. Even though Lu Bu is not going to feel grateful, but at least he will give face to Jing Province. At that time, when Lu Bu crossed Yangtze River, the one with bad luck is Sun Ce.


    Kuai Yue then said ¡°If Lu Bu remained victorious, at that time Lu Bu will never threatened us. As his most hated enemy is Sun Ce. Therefore, no matter what scenario, Jing Province will be profiting the most from it!!!¡± Therefore, the scenario of Liu Mang vs Nobles and Sun Ce vs Liu Mang was added with Kuai Yue vs Sun Ce and Lu Bu. War is never righteous, for benefit is the big part which yed here.

 Chapter 266 – Liu Bei Submits A Memorial To Emperor

    Chapter 266 ¨C Liu Bei Submits A Memorial To Emperor


    Right now, Sun Ce¡¯s letters already been received by neighbouring warlords, such as Liu Bei, Cao Cao and even Zhang Xiu. The content of it, is of course, to ¡°help¡± Liu Mang fulfill his ns. Zhang Xiu and Liu Bei who governs half of Yu Province, they cannot afford their citizens to go to their ce, instead they will help to glorify Liu Mang further. Regarding title, Liu Bei is the biggest of them all, holding the title of Imperial Uncle and General Of The Left while Sun Ce himself only held Marquis of Wu and General Who Exterminates The Rebel. Liu Bei¡¯s words certainly held more power when presenting a memorial to the Emperor to make Liu Mang a Sagely King. He even wrote, to Kong Rong who is the 20th generation descendant of Confucius, to glorify Liu Mang among schrs. Right now, Kong Rong is no longer a warlord but an aide to Emperor Xian in Xu Du, when he saw a letter from Liu Bei, he is really happy as this might be his big break for rescuing the Emperor from Cao Cao¡¯s clutches. Cao Cao¡¯s influences in Xu Du¡¯s court is too big, eclipsing Liu Xie¡¯s own influence. Therefore, Emperor has requested Liu Bei to aid him, even giving a letter written by his blood. But this time, the letter is not filled with that. The letter is filled with praises toward Prince of Shu, Liu Mang. He also praised that Prince of Shu and Liu Bei shared one tree with the Emperor and will surely help him to regain the throne properly.


    But that letter, confused the Emperor big time as he had yet to meet that Liu Mang in person. The Emperor¡¯s treatment in Xu Du, although he is an emperor, is equal to house arrest by Cao Cao. His words meant nothing and there is no political power at all also Cao Cao hid almost everything from him. Even when Liu Mang was sealed as Prince of Shu and as General Who Attack The South, Emperor Xian know nothing of it as everything wasposed by Cao Cao himself and even the Emperor¡¯s own seal is confiscated by Cao Cao. The title given by Liu Mang is Cao Cao¡¯s own stratagem of sowing dissention, in order for Lu Bu to kill him as Cao Cao was unable to obtain him, but that scenario didn¡¯t happen as well. Lu Bu epted that his son-inw as Prince of Shu for it is more beneficial to him in every way. Prince of Shu can give titles as many as he wish and no one will be able to object it. Liu Mang also had title General Who Attacks The South, which means, he is free to set up his own sub-government, so Lu Bu can freely dishes out positions as he wished.


    Since the beginning of time, those who had vast wealth controls people. Therefore ifpared, Sun Ce is vastly big than Liu Mang. But, Sun Ce¡¯s troops¡¯ title is only officers at most. However, in Lu Bu¡¯s troops, their title is varied with Cheng Yu (lowest title in Lu Bu Army) is higher than Sun Ce¡¯s veteran generals¡¯ titles. This treatment, really made Sun Ce¡¯s side green with envy.


    Emperor Xian knows that Liu Mang injured Cao Cao and swallowed Sun Ce¡¯s 100,000 troops in Battle of Wancheng. That event itself, made the Emperor extremely happy. He thought Finally, light returns to this Liu n. He didn¡¯t think Liu Bei as a sessful Liu nsmen as his defeats overshadowed his victories. Liu Biao, another imperial uncle, only suffers defeat after defeat against Jiangdong. Liu Zhang, only seeks to defend his ownnd. But Liu Mang did it, he defeated the mighty Little Conqueror. But the two had yet to see each other in eyes, therefore he still sees him as a stranger, even though that Liu Mang had said that he loved him as a brother.


    The Emperor himself, had nned to contact Liu Mang in secret, but Liu Mang just fought with Liu Bei. That event made him really uneasy. They are supposed to be Han savior, why they fought with each other Thought The Emperor silently. But when he read Liu Bei¡¯s letter which praised Liu Mang to no end, made him very happy. In the letter, he felt no hostilities and even Liu Bei petitioned to the Emperor, to give Liu Mang as a title as Sagely King. The Emperorplied almost immediately. At the Emperor¡¯s side is Xun You. Xun You was assigned in Xu Du, to prevent the Emperor from misbehavior as whoever was sealed by the Emperor, will enjoy extreme benefits. Xun You didn¡¯t inquire much for that letter, as Han Emperor didn¡¯t have much power in his words. In Xun You¡¯s face there is aplex expression, he really didn¡¯t know who he should be loyal to, to his lord Cao Cao, the country of Han, or this young boy who sits as the throne. Sun Ce¡¯s own letter was in Xun You¡¯s hands.


    Cao Cao read Sun Ce¡¯s letter is one month after The Emperor gave title to Liu Mang, since he is busy fighting at Guandu. While Sun Ce¡¯s n is started in motion.


    ......


    One month after the bustling event, we go to Lujiang, The City of Wancheng. Every city wall is already fixed and every guard post is already filled with sentries.


    Also because Sun Ce have once attacked this city, Lu Bu ordered to tighten the defense patrol, therefore, usually there is about 1,000 soldiers. But this day, they have only 500 troops, therefore they are very rx this time. Those defenders veterans already go home from their shifts and right now, only new recruits remained. Those who are standing right now, just whistling and enjoying cold air, then there are loud noise from under the wall. It made everyone startled and said ¡°Who¡¯s there?!¡± When he heard that guard is alerted, everyone quickly don their spears and goes over there saying ¡°Is there someone there?!¡± On the closer inspection, a white rabbit came out from patch of grass. ¡°It is only a rabbit.¡± Said a lot of people from behind. Then a lot of people said disgruntled sound and return to their post.


    Then the patrol said again ¡°Who¡¯s there!!!¡± Now the one responded are those veterans ¡°Is it really people?!¡± This veteran knows how enemies will camouge themselves, therefore he questioned that recruit while other people are really annoyed, thinking another false rm. A vice-guard captain shouted ¡°Can you be silent? Why causing a ruckus out of nothing? Any other rabbits?!¡± The recruit then said silently ¡°I don¡¯t know!!!¡± That response made the person angry and said ¡°WHAT THE HELL?!¡± And gestured to want to p him. The veteran then hold his hand and said ¡°Enough. He is just being careful. Let us return!!!¡±


    The vicemander also retreated himself, while grumbling Damned boy, only rabbits cause this much ruckus. Suddenly there is a big sound under city wall ¡°THUMP, BUMP!!¡± The sound is truly big because the sound is more or less like millions of footstepsbined together and included with screams of ¡°SHAAA!!!!!!!!¡±. The veteran then saw the event and was really surprised.


    ¡°Damn, enemies attack!!!¡± Curses that veteran who quickly goes down to alert the squad who is responsible for the rm. The veteran then exim ¡°EVERYONE, TO BATTLE STATIONS!!! PUT ON FIRE ALARM!!! ENEMY INBOUND!!! TELL THE GENERAL, ENEMY ATTACK!!!¡± With that words, everyone quickly armed and sound rm gongs eximing ¡°ENEMY ATTACK!!!! ENEMY ATTACK!!!!¡± Lu Bu who just don his pajamas quickly goes outside and said ¡°Enemy attack?¡± He is currently in Lady Yan¡¯s room, discussing about how fortunate he is to have Liu Mang as son-inw and how fast he is going to have grandchildren. Lu Bu¡¯s brow wrinkled really tight, thinking What fools dared to attack at night? This City of Wancheng is defended by 5,000 Bing Province Wolf Cavalry. I will tear anyone who is foolish enough to challenge me. The peaceful City of Wancheng will start to be very busy again.

 Chapter 267 – Liu Bei’s Scheme

    Chapter 267 ¨C Liu Bei¡¯s Scheme


    Night already fell in the City of Wancheng, however the newly-restored Administration office had been really bright. This is because Lu Bu had been stayed upte for thest two days since that ¡°ambush¡±. Staying upte in time of battle, is verymon, but the thing is, it had been peacefultely. With Sun Ce is in truce with Lu Bu and Liu Biao and Lu Bu were in a honeymoon time. If one can say, the one who should be in real busy right now, should be Liu Mang not Lu Bu.


    Why is that? That is because Liu Mang¡¯s incentive for recruitingmoners, providing them with 2-mu farnds, and 30% of grain tax, movedmoners hearts and they decided to go to Yang Province consecutively. When Lu Bu read the report, he just smiled bitterly at Liu Mang¡¯s order. He also didn¡¯t do anything to prevent Liu Mang¡¯s orders as he had seen pre-Liu Mang Shouchun¡¯s condition by his own eyes. The Emperor Yuan Shu, Yuan Gonglu cut off his tendon to feed himself, leaving Shouchun destroyed leaving several hundred miles of fertile farnd deste. Previously before Yuan Shu was based in Shouchun, Shouchun flourished but no matter how good thend is, if you did mismanage on them, it will be a deathtrap. So when Liu Mang regained Shouchun, he needs massive poption to cultivate thend. So the basic move when promoting yournd, is to provide better benefits from other warlords.


    With one adult got 2-mu fertile farnd and 30% grain taxes, the profit is only in small amount, but a profit is still profits, therefore Lu Bu assign Chen Gong to assist Liu Mang¡¯s idea. Right now, the very reason Lu Bu has been really busy, is because of the emigration. Last two nights, the emigrantses in at midnight, but the amount is so great, that Lu Bu thought they are being attacked. At that time, Lu Bu quickly prepared Bing Province Wolf Cavalry to counterattack, however, those people stopped their steps right below the wall. An entire 100,000 people stopped and yelled, that Prince of Shu recruited them and theye to answer that call. Since Liu Mang is Lu Bu¡¯s son-inw, Liu Mang¡¯s policy is Lu Bu¡¯s policy and he had a duty to answer them. Therefore, Lu Bu quickly open up gate and helps to escort thosemoners to go inside the city.


    If only 10,000 people, Lu Bu wouldn¡¯t had a big headache as 10,000 people can be handled by civil officers only. Those people need to be refuged, feed and then delivered to Shouchun. That is if only 10,000 people, but right now, there are 100,000 people at least and the number kept increasing. It made, Lujiang¡¯s poption doubled with only just emigrants, made Lu Bu losing sleep in these past two days.


    A nearby civil officer then said ¡°Milord, here is the report of new arrival!!!¡± He provided a report that 3,000 people who need to be fed. Those people who already left around 15,000 and more than 40,000 people who just arrived. Lu Bu then said ¡°Very well then, register them all andpile them. After that, send them to Shouchun!!!¡± Lu Bu calcted that these 100,000 people can definitely develop Shouchun with the most minimum is Shouchun¡¯snd wouldn¡¯t be idle and Liu Mang army can reach provisions self-supporting, and this is the best thing of them all. He really didn¡¯t predict that this amount ofmoners would be attracted to him. Lu Bu¡¯s only issue right now is to provide those emigrants food and drinks. His grains and provisions are amounted to 200,000-shi in City of Wancheng¡¯s warehouses with most of them was snatched from rebelling nobles¡¯ possessions when Liu Mang wipeoutted all of them. Therefore, as long as everything is OK, these amounts will suffice.


    Suddenly, there is a guard who came in and said ¡°Milord, there is a royal messenger from Xu Du looking for an audience!!¡± Lu Bu was stunned and quickly said ¡°Royal messenger?!¡± and put his hand on his chin and thought Although The Emperor is in Xu Du, this royal messenger is definitely acting under Cao Cao¡¯s orders. Right now, Cao Cao is struggling in Guandu. Is he going to purchase ballistae? But Hanyang had said ballistae cannot be sold to Cao Cao for the moment. Then what to do?! Right now, the best course of action is to let Yuan Shao and Cao Cao to lengthen their confrontation. Because if Cao Cao or Yuan Shao reached fast resolution, then their next target would be Lu Bu, because once Lu Bu was developed, he will be a threat toward them. Lu Bu who only owns 2 counties and Liu Mang who just owned Shouchun is no match for them and with their current strength, they are nothingpared to those two strong warlords. Lu Bu just waved his hand and said ¡°Audience denied. You go back and tell the messenger. Nothing can be discussed, not ballistae not anything!!!¡± Lu Bu¡¯s impression of Cao Cao still bad. After all, the wound being expelled from Xu Province is still there. Also, even though Cao Cao fears Lu Bu, Lu Bu knew that he had yet to score even one victory from him.


    ¡°Understood, Milord!!!¡± The guard responded and was about to go to the messenger when he was halted by Chen Gong who just gestured his hand to stop his walking, then the guard kneeled down again. Lu Bu then said happily ¡°Oh, Gongtai. Finally you came!!!¡± He said with an expression of relief. These days, Chen Gong has not been around as he was assigned to Shucheng County tofort themoners, supervised reconstruction, leaving Lu Bu to organize City of Wancheng. Now with Chen Gong back, naturally he can dump back the responsibility to Chen Gong. ¡°Really, a messenger?!¡± Asked Chen Gong toward the messenger. Lu Bu answer Chen Gong quickly ¡°If you have been a bitter, that royal messenger of Cao Mengde, would have been sent packing. He definitely want to ask for ballistae, which is an impossibility!!!¡± Chen Gong thought Eh, Cao Cao want to buy ballistae? Something¡¯s not right here. Royal messenger can only be used by Emperor of Han Dynasty himself and can be considered court eunuch/ imperial attendant. Cao Mengde despised eunuchs since Ten Attendant¡¯s Rebellion because of their misuse of power. And even if Cao Cao wants to buy ballistae, he should had send a negotiator not a royal messenger. Is he really resorted to extorting our Lu Bu army with imperial decree? This is a serious matter. We said that we are subjects of Han, but how many who are really loyal to Han? Even Liu Zhang and Liu Biao who are rted to the Emperor by blood, yed ignorance to Emperor¡¯s plight, let other people. At present, who doesn¡¯t know that the Emperor is only a puppet emperor? Chen Gong then took a deep breath and thought again Maybe this Royal Messenger is a real one. Cao Cao will not be so stupid to send a royal messenger to extort Lu Bu. Doing that, will only made his reputation fall and will make him and Lu Bu truly irreconcble.


    Chen Gong then asked ¡°Is the Royal Messenger bring imperial decree?¡± The guard said ¡°Yes, sir! The Royal Messenger said that the Imperial Decree is for Milord!!!¡± Chen Gong then said ¡°Milord, this royal messenger was not sent by Cao Cao for he bring imperial decree!!!¡± and whispered ¡°Milord, Cao Cao is not so foolish to do that. If he done that, he would incur your wrath and he will suffer pincer attack from you and Yuan Shao. This imperial degree was sent by His Majesty!!!¡±


    When Lu Bu heard that, he quickly goes out to wee the royal messenger himself as per customary rites which states that when an Emperor sends an imperial decree, a warlord must greet and receive it personally. However, since this is chaos times, Lu Bu invited the royal messenger and his party to his office, eliminating any chance of being ambushed. The court eunuch thenes in, followed with imperial guards, he quickly give salutation and said ¡°I am Pce Gate Attendant Director, Qin Huai. I pay my respects to Marquis of Wen!!!¡±


    Pce Gate Attendant Director? Everyone was surprised when they heard of his title. Qin Huai¡¯s title is really high as he had sry of 600-shi, on par with a provincial governor. In this day and age, bing a court eunuch is very prestigious as when Emperor Ling still in power, they can abuse their power limitlessly to the point that if you want to advance in governmental careers, you need to lick the ass of 10 Attendants. Even Cao Song, Cao Cao¡¯s father, can only be an official after bribing them. Emperor Ling called Zhang Rang as Father Rang. Lu Zhi, Liu Bei¡¯s and Gongsun Zan¡¯s mentor, can only be a lowest Pce Gate Attendant because he is poor and cannot afford to pay any bribes. At that time, bing court eunuch is very desirable. But, after Emperor Ling died, dusk fell on that upation as Yuan Shao wipeoutted everyst of Ten Attendants and the prestige of Han plummeted to the lowest of low. Also it made those who follow Emperor Liu Xie suffer big time, therefore although he is very high in title, he is respectful and polite toward him.


    Lu Bu then kneel down, followed with Chen Gong and everyone in the office, and said ¡°May this servant asks boldly, under whose order that Lord Qin grace this servant a visit?!¡± Qin Huai then said ¡°His Majesty sends us. His Majesty wishes to give a decree toward Marquis of Wen and His Highness Prince of Shu.¡± His Majesty Lu Bu thought. Then this is really not Cao Mengde¡¯s but what decree His Majesty send to us? Lu Bu then said ¡°Lord Qin, please read it.¡± Qin Huai then nodded ¡°Yes, sir!¡± And he quickly pulled out golden silk cloth from his pocket and said in big tone ¡°HEAR THE IMPERIAL DECREE!!!¡± followed by everyone kowtowing toward the decree and said ¡°May Your Majesty lived for ten-thousand years toe!!!¡± Qin Huai continued ¡°Spake The Emperor, the nation is in chaos,moners had no ways to make a living. It is the fortune of our great Han that this generation had Prince of Shu Liu Mang. He took pity to nation¡¯s hardships and want to savemoners from fire and abyss. He reduced taxes and shared his field withmoners, this is a truly good fortune of Han. We bestowed Prince of Shu Liu Mang, with one pair of pearls from Donghai, 100 jin golds and We sealed Prince of Shu as Han Sagely King, this We say!!!¡± Eh, sealing Liu Mang as Sagely King? Lu Bu and Chen Gong looked each other. What can lead to this? Both are thinking the same thing at the same time. Those who were called Sagely King need to make big contributions to the society and popce, such as Confucius and Duke of Zhou and thest one is Mencius. Those two people had either formed a school of thought or had pacified Han. But Liu Mang is just finished capturing Shouchun and had yet to cultivate the Shouchunnd. Also, although the tax already lowered until 30%, it didn¡¯t warrant enough for Liu Mang to be sage. Also bing a sage is basically one had stopped to be human and had be half god. This may be a big dilemma for people as Sagely King and Emperor¡¯s influence is almost as big and people will be confused on who to follow, the Emperor or Sagely King.


    Lu Bu calmed himself down and asked ¡°Lord Qin, is this decree not false? Qin Huai answered ¡°This decree is definitely not false, Marquis of Wen, Master Chen. Please see the decree for yourself.¡± Qin Huai then give the decree to Lu Bu. It is truly written as Qin Huai has spoken before and had the Han¡¯s imperial seal, therefore this decree is truly written by Emperor. Chen Gong then asked ¡°Lord Qin, do you know what is the story behind this decree?!¡± After saying that, Chen Gong signalled all of his guards and subsequently they left the hall. Qin Huai then acting as if he is flustered and said ¡°Marquis of Wen, Master Chen. I am not clear on the details.¡± And then he acted ¡°Phew, it is so hot in here. If very hot, then my head is really fuzzy, I can¡¯t remember anything.¡± I am asking for a bribe, you know Thought Qin Huai. Lu Bu and Chen Gong who noticed that quickly said ¡°Hahaha, Lord Qin. You are right, in hot days like this, one must use cool water or ice to cool oneself down. Here, Master Chen already brought you a lot of ice. Please cool down and enjoy yourself. Afterall, we are subjects of His Majesty!!!¡± Lu Bu then pointed at a big box and pointed toward several carts outside.


    Qin Huai then smiled and said ¡°Oh, this will sufficed.¡± Chen Gong then said to his bodyguard ¡°Open them all!!¡± The guard then opened and there are a lot of golds, pearls, and jades with golds amounted at least 100 taels. Qin Huai then said ¡°Oh, now that I have cooled down, I remember. It was General of the Left, Imperial Uncle Liu, who presented a memorial to The Emperor. Praising His Highness Prince of Shu a lot.¡± Qin Huai¡¯s attention then turned into those three boxes. Lu Bu and Chen Gong just ignore him and said together ¡°Liu Bei?!¡± Liu Bei never had good reputation with Lu Bu. Only hatred between them. From Xu Province struggles, to Battle of Shouchun and Huainan¡¯s Fried Chicken, all painted by Lu Bu vs Liu Bei confrontations. If logically speaking, Lu Bu and Liu Bei must be in a decisive battle right now, simr to Cao Cao and Yuan Shao in Guandu. However, Liu Bei now give promotion to Liu Mang. What is Liu Bei going to do. Lu Bu then said ¡°Lord Qin, please leave the office.¡± And then he and Chen Gong discussed about Liu Bei.

 Chapter 268 – Chen Gong’s Counter Stratagem

    Chapter 268 ¨C Chen Gong¡¯s Counter Stratagem


    Qin Huai then picked up all of his chests happily and quickly retreated to his inn. In the hall, only remained Lu Bu and Chen Gong.


    Lu Bu then drink his wine and opened conversation first ¡°Gongtai, let me hear your idea. What is Liu Xuande¡¯s plot this time?¡± During their interactions, Lu Bu had never been able to discern Liu Bei. Such situation can be seen from their past interactions. At that time, Lu Bu who had just been defeated by Cao Cao from Dingtao, can be said to have no allies from all directions. Everytime he asked for shelter, he was rejected out t, leaving Liu Bei whose only interactions was on Ho Gate when he fought those 3 brothers together. At that time, Cao Cao had sent Liu Bei a letter, requesting him to take out Lu Bu, telling him that Lu Bu is not good to be given berth as his reputation as patricide is very big.


    However, Liu Bei unexpectedly received Lu Bu and give Xiaopei for Lu Bu to stationed. Liu Bei knew that he is about to be Cao Cao¡¯s Tiger Eats Wolf¡¯s scheme. So, in order not to be eaten by that scheme, Liu Bei provided Xiaopei for Lu Bu with hopes that he would be his ally to hit back Cao Cao for he didn¡¯t fear to use tiger and didn¡¯t even fear any repercussions. After that, when Lu Bu snatched Xiapi from Liu Bei, he had thought that Liu Bei would retaliate, but none of that transpired as Liu Bei held to his patience. Also at that time when Liu Bei was about to lose to Yuan Shu, he sent a request for reinforcement to Lu Bu asking for help. That is when, Chen Gong had a revtion that Liu Bei is extremely dangerous and requested Lu Bu to ignore his request and to extinguish Liu Bei with Yuan Shu using pincer attack. A person who can endure big humiliation like that, is a monster in disguise. This man is simr to Sun Bin who was locked in a pigsty and eat pig shit for food and Goujian who worked as Fuchai¡¯s servant for three years and eat his shit as daily meal. Such person is really terrifying as they are simr to a hibernated poisonous snake, no one knows when they will strike back for when that momente, you will die almost instantly and will have no grave. So, Sun Bin¡¯s result is he got his revenge and Goujian extinguished State of Wu. So Chen Gong had the same idea with Cao Cao¡¯s advisors, it is to kill Liu Bei to prevent big disaster in future.


    But, Lu Bu is not a person who knew that thing. What he only want is to bask in victory light, so in light of that, he send his troops to mediate between Liu Bei and Yuan Shu, also hoping for Liu Bei to forget his revenge but he never did. Later, Liu Bei did something that never anticipated by Chen Gong. He allied with Cao Cao to kill Lu Bu. Only with Liu Mang¡¯s appearance, Lu Bu still maintain his existence, as it is certain for Lu Bu to disappear in this stage. Liu Bei also did another atrocity which is deceiving and betraying Cao Cao and killed General Che Zhou to retrieve back Xu Province. Lu Bu then said ¡°You know Gongtai. This Liu Bei ispletely unpredictable. Based from our previous interactions, there is no way that giving Liu Mang Sagely King title would end up in good thing. But, what does he want? Soldiers? Domain? We both had simr amount of soldiers and region, then it is out of question. Then what?!¡± Lu Bu then put back his cup and back to his thinking while Chen Gong is also thinking really hard.


    Liu Bei was always stood by his virtuous reputation, now Liu Mang who already be a Sagely King, surely had bigger reputation than his reputation. Did he not fear for his popce to go to Shouchun? Thought Lu Bu. While they are still thinking hard, the answeres in a form of a letter from Jing Province. That letter detailed all of Sun Ce¡¯s n with Sun Ce¡¯s name written in a very borate handwriting to emphasize that it is Sun Ce who yed Lu Bu. Lu Bu then said ¡°Gongtai, this is bad. Sun Ce is going to suffocate us with 500,000 citizens from his Jiangdong and he had sent same letters to all of neighboring warlords to let their citizens to Shouchun and Liu Mang.¡±


    From Jiangdonges 500,000 people, from Jing Provincees more than 500,000. That is already 1 million people. Also in the letter, they said that Sun Ce also sent to Liu Bei, Cao Cao and Zhang Xiu, added with that, you got 2 million people. Lu Bu¡¯s hand is so trembled with fear and anger, that the letter slips down from his grip. Lu Bu then stuttered and said ¡°N-N-Not good, not good. Gongtai, send order to haltmoners from getting into Lujiang. Set up checkpoints on every road. Stop them from entering Yang Province.¡± Lu Bu really gripped with fear this time. He really cannot imagine 2 million people flooded into Lujiang and Shouchun. Once they are hungry, there will be a greatest riot that this nation ever see. In the early days of Yellow Turban Rebellion, 800,000 Yellow Turbans from Qing Province almost killed Kong Rong of Beihai. Only with Cao Cao help, can he repel those Yellow Turban. However, Cao Cao¡¯s loss also big times, otherwise, he will not give any second thoughts to recruit those Qing Province Yellow Turban as his primary force. Also from that fight, Cao Cao¡¯s Yan Province¡¯s grain and provisions were cut down severely, leaving they to cannibal among themselves.


    Chen Gong, having read the letter as well, quickly stopped Lu Bu and said ¡°We are toote at this point, Milord!!!¡± Chen Gong truly regretted that he didn¡¯t go all out from the past two days. If only, he was faster, there will be no incident like this. Commoners flows like tidal wave and didn¡¯t see any signs of stopping. Lu Bu then said ¡°Aiyah, those people are staying temporarily in Lujiang, in order to be sent to Hanyang to do his farming!!!¡± Lu Bu predicted that outside only had around 100,000 people and Lu Bu army is the one who feeds them. Chen Gong also said ¡°Milord, we are toote!!! The Imperial Decree has been out and we are on our way to suffocate to death!!!¡±


    Liu Bei¡¯s memorial to the Emperor held an extreme influence for the Emperor to issue a decree like that. Since Liu Mang sent out a very generous order, with that imperial decree dering him to be a Sagely King,moners will swarm toward Liu Mang and Lu Bu asking for shelter,fort and even blessing. In these days and age, the number for uneducated people outnumbers those of educated, thus uneducated people is easily roused, easily confused, easily used. Plus with that Imperial Decree, now uneducated people will only see Liu Mang as Sagely King, no one else. If Lu Bu blocked their path, their cry will shook this nation and Liu Bei and Sun Ce will defile Liu Mang and Lu Bu¡¯s reputation even further, turning them back into public enemy number one.


    There two conditions will happen at this juncture; If Lu Bu raised his hand and send out soldiers, Lu Bu army only wound themselves and will be discredited by nobles andmoners alike and truly be vagabonds. Nobody will join Lu Bu army, no matter how good thepensation is. If, Lu Bu didn¡¯t do anything, then 2 million people will flood into Lujiang and Shouchun like tidal wave and asking for food and water. When that happens, even if Lu Bu army goes on fasting for one whole year, it would not be enough to feed all of them, also they need also half portion of that grains as seed. Thosemoners who came are definitely famine victims and definitely had rebellious behaviour. When that riot happened, everything in Lujiang will crumble into dust.


    Lu Bu then asked ¡°Then Gongtai, what should we do? I don¡¯t me Hanyang for his n as Shouchun is in dire need of people to cultivate hernds. What we didn¡¯t predict is this event. Sun Ce and Liu Bei quickly took advantage of it. Also Liu Biao himself is not a good neighbour. He should had killed Sun Ce¡¯s messenger instead of receiving it and sending us this letter.¡± Lu Bu then put down the letter on the table fiercely. Chen Gong also replied ¡°Milord, Jing Province only looks for their best interest. They are hoping we killed each other.¡± Chen Gong thenughed hollowly and said ¡°Hahaha. Oh, Milord. We also had eaten strategy like this before! We also cannot think out of the box.¡± With Liu Mang already Sagely King, there is no way they can preventmoners to invade Yang Province from here and there. Now, they are right in between a rock and hard ce. So, with those things transpired, Chen Gong said his emergency stratagem ¡°Milord,pile everything quickly and send them to Shouchun posthaste!!!¡± Chen Gong was incensed as well, then concocted a new stratagem in that spur of moments. Lu Bu is a bit confused and said ¡°Send them to Shouchun? Wouldn¡¯t it is too early to send them to Hanyang?¡±


    Chen Gong then said ¡°No, the time is ripe enough. Milord, you see, although in this letter said that 500,000 people from Jiangdong ising. It is actually a bloated number to scare us. Jiangdong could only afford to send 300,000 people tops as losing even 10% of their poption would cost them a big time. Also regarding Liu Biao, he is a third party therefore, he is ying ignorance toward us, he didn¡¯t encourage and he didn¡¯t prevent. Added with Cao Cao¡¯s own people, Gong calcted there will be at least 1 million people who will arrive in this very Lujiang. As for Liu Bei and Zhang Xiu? None of them will participate in this as this game is a game yed by BIG WARLORDS, none of those budding warlords will participate.¡± Chen Gong then drink his wine and said his ns ¡°Milord, we need to deliver all of them to Shouchun, to Hanyang. After that, we need to allocate provisions for our army to survive at least for two months. The remaining, give them to Hanyang!!!¡±


    Lu Bu asked again, as he is not clear ¡°Gongtai, could you borate more?!¡± Lu Bu is really worried about Lujiang and Shouchun. There is not enough to feed them even if they were given half-pound of grain and provisions, the figure is too astronomical even though Lu Bu Army¡¯s provision is in big amount. To feedmoners for one whole year, Lu Bu would need at least twice the amount of the provisions that he had now. Lu Bu also understood that he need to provide grains and provisions to Liu Mang for them to eat on the road, after all, no man can stand hunger. Chen Gong then said with confident tone ¡°Milord, Gong knew that we arecking in provisions. However, we need this stunt of giving rations tomoners.¡± Chen Gong then said his reasoning ¡°Milord, if we were found out that we withheld our rations, what wouldmoners think? We need to use the will of people like Liu Bei and Sun Ce did in order to turn the favor for us.¡± This stratagem is also dished out by Chen Gong when he was in Zhang Miao¡¯s employ in Puyang. Chen Gong convinced all of tribal lords to support Lu Bu. Now, with this stunt, there will only have good results as thosemoners will recognize that Lu Bu and Liu Mang as benevolent lords and after a while, they will start to hate Liu Bei and Sun Ce.


    Lu Bu then asked ¡°What if in the end, there are few people whose anger will still be directed toward us?!¡± Lu Bu is truly worried, so he kept asking hypothetical scenarios for Shouchun is his.


    Chen Gong then answered ¡°No need to worry about anything. When thosemoners approached Shouchun, they are also reach the fork where they can go to Liu Bei¡¯s Yu Province. Once the grains are empty, we send an express message to Hanyang, to abandon Shouchun since Shouchun had yet to have provisions. So, no matter if thosemoners banging on Shouchun, there is no more food for them!!!¡± This event was done previously by Yuan Shu. When a lot of nobles abandon Shouchun, they also brought their food with them. Naturally Yuan Shu couldn¡¯t feed hismoners, so they rebelled and scattered to 8 directions. This very scenario also was concocted by Chen Gong, in order formoners to end Liu Bei as Liu Bei himself, will not be able to withstand 2 million people attacking them. Also, if everything goes well, Lu Bu himself will be able to withstand the remnants of those 2 million people.


    Lu Bu puts his hand on his chin and said ¡°Hmmm.... Feasible. But, Gongtai, wouldn¡¯t Hanyang¡¯s reputation will be ruined?¡± Lu Bu¡¯s saying, it is because once thosemoners reached Shucheng, it will ended up badly and it will destroys Lu Bu and Liu Mang¡¯s reputation altogether, returning them to being a smelly reputation again. Chen Gong then said in small voice ¡°Milord, if... you truly care about Hanyang, then there is another path that we can take.¡± After that, he averted his gaze from Lu Bu. This n is too bloody and Chen Gong was unwilling to use it, but he need to put out options for Lu Bu. Lu Bu then press him further ¡°Gongtai, just say it. I will receive any ideas.¡± Lu Bu saw Chen Gong¡¯s expression and he is sure that the stratagem is good, but it will also damage him severely. Chen Gong then said it ¡°This is the final options. By doing this, we would have cut off our ways of retreat and we will lose Lujiang and Shouchun.¡±


    ¡°Cuts off our retreat?!¡± Said Lu Bu surprised. He just settled in this Yang Province and now seeking a stable condition. He already felt tired from wandering all this time and that feeling of destitute, is already unwanted by him. Lu Bu shook his head and said ¡°No, it is out of question.¡± Chen Gong then replied ¡°Therefore we approach Jing Province.¡± Lu Bu who is yet not clear his intention then asked ¡°Jing Province? Gongtai, Liu Biao also harboring evil intentions to Lujiang. If we attacked him, Sun Ce will dly pincer attack us, finally the three of us will die together.¡± Chen Gong then said ¡°Milord, we approach Jing Province not to make trouble with them, but to give them a bargain. Liu Biao only hoped to create more trouble for Sun Ce, so we help him to fight Sun Ce. Our Lu Bu army currently is 0 potential in crossing Yangtze River, but we can made Sun Ce¡¯s side startled with this news. Gong is certain that Sun Ce will fiercely attacked Jing Province. Because he is afraid of our potential, once we are equipped again, it will be the end of Sun Ce himself.¡± Chen Gong then said again ¡°Now, what we need is building ships. We need to request Hanyang to create as many ships as we can to be presented to Jing Province, thus made Sun Ce¡¯s suspicion turned into semi-reality. While we took the borrowed time, to re-equip ourselves and destroy Sun Ce from behind!!!¡± Chen Gong really didn¡¯t like this deliberate injury gambit, but Sun Ce had provoked him today.


    Thus making Jing Province, Jiangdong and Liu Bei ufortable to the max.


    ......


    Today, as Chen Gong¡¯s expected about 1 million people flooded into Lujiang and Shouchun with 300,000 of themes from Jiangdong. Those from Jiangdong, 2/3 of them wasn¡¯t of Han people as their attire is much like tribal clothing. Lu Bu then stunned and said ¡°Are thosemoners Han people?!¡± Lu Bu can spot them easily from his experience engaging Those Beyond The Great Wall. Chen Gong just clicked his tongue and said ¡°Good nning, Sun Ce.¡± Chen Gong then exined ¡°Milord, thosemoners are Shanyue tribesmen. Those tribesmen had existed since pre-Qin Dynasty and one of the Baiyue tribal groups. Currently they are living together in Danyang region.¡±


    Chen Gong skips the exnation that is deemed unnecessary for him to say. Chen Gong knew all about them, how they oppressed their Han neighbor, how they are mixing their Baiyue blood with Han. It is also because medical things is very rare on the mountain, so those mountain people had no choice to emigrate from mountain. Another reason is because water source and food were rare. Causing mountain people and their neighbour went into scuffle nonstop thus resulting in Danyang Army.


    But the Shanyue people originally had the same custom andnguage like Han people. In the end of Han Dynasty and Three Kingdoms era, those people were distributed in Zhejiang, Anhui, Jiangxi and Fujian and was called Baiyue as those areas were once the ancient Yue Kingdom¡¯s area. Since Han and Qin be one, they are mixed even further with Han people who want to escape taxes, therefore Shanyue tribesmen are people of mixed races. Their main activities are agriculture and mining as Shanyue region also had copper and iron mine. They often cast those metals into weapons. Since they are scattered and living very hard, they are good in martial art and backed by treacherous region, they formed an armed group with their ownmander-in-chief, general and ancestormander-in-chief. They are victims of cruel fate, therefore Chen Gong pities them. However, Shanyue people often harassed Danyang region which is Sun Ce¡¯s territory, made Chen Gong smiled bitterly.


    But now these mountain moremon people all are led by Sun Ce! More than 200,000 people! These people had in Shouchun solely do not kill Lu Bujun also reason really solving the East Changjiang mountain more problem! Going that like his Sun Ce can stop at nothing to fighting Jingzhou Liu Biao.


    Chen Gong then said ¡°Very well, we should justplete their registration andpile it into a file. What Sun Ce owed us, will be paid sooner orter!!!¡± Hearing that, everyone including Lu Bu cooled down and quickly do their respective jobs.


    ......


    Now we go to Jiangxia, Sun Ce Navy HQ.


    In main tent, Sun Ce has beenughing nonstop when reading thetest intel. The intel said that His Majesty the Emperor received a memorial from General Of The Left Liu Bei and sealed Prince of Shu Liu Mang as Sagely King. Sun Ceughed nonstop as the title especially for blocking Liu Mang¡¯s maneuver. Now Lu Bu army will fell without a single bullet fired toward them. Zhou Yu also smiled when he saw Sun Ce like that. He really cannot me Sun Ce as he had only suffered defeat when he faced Lu Bu. First, Chen Duan¡¯s death, second City of Wancheng snatched, after that Da Qiao¡¯s death and the loss of Zhou Tai, Jiang Qin, Chen Wu and Dong Xi and the biggest punch is 7000 Gan Ning¡¯s navy destroyed his pride and joy of Jiangdong Navy. Later, Zhang Zhao was extorted and ying with words, selling Jing Province 22 ballistae equipped battleships, eating another big loss. Now that enemy is about to die, making Sun Ce real happy.


    Sun Ce then asked Zhou Yu ¡°Gongjin, how about thosemoners? Have they gone?!¡± Zhou Yu shook his head and replied ¡°Bofu, this is the 12th times you asked. I shall answered it again. Yes, they all have been delivered. Shanyue tribesmen got 280,000, while Han people got 80,000. Total 360,000 people.¡± Zhou Yu really breathe a sigh of relief. One of the notorious local problem already goes to enemy. Those who still remained behind are those of old, weak, sick and disabled. Now Shanyue bes Lu Bu¡¯s problem. If those 200,000 Shanyue tribesmen rebelling, even 100,000 troops wouldn¡¯t be enough to solve them. Sun Ce then smiled and said ¡°Very good. When Shouchun and Lujiang is in chaos. The time hase for Lu Bu. This Sun Ce will just took the spoil for himself and Lujiang will be mine once more.¡±


    ......


    Now we go to Yu Province Runan


    Same with Sun Ce, Liu Bei is also smiling but his smile is not of arrogance but of normal smiling. Sun Qian then said ¡°Milord, your memorial is worth of thousand troops!!!¡± While showing his thumb toward Liu Bei. Then he continued ¡°That Lu Bu may have excellent skills and have magnificent troops. But without an excellent foundation, he will perish quickly. Milord is a god-sent immortal!!!¡± Sun Qian¡¯s praise is skyhigh toward Liu Bei.


    Why Sun Qian do this? It is because he is Liu Bei¡¯s first adviser. When Pang Tong came, his worth in Liu Bei¡¯s eyes be lesser and lesser and his post were demoted, from military strategist into a mere inspector. Sun Qian also admitted that Pang Tong is smarter than him, therefore he can only use this ttering to regain his ce in front of Liu Bei. Who didn¡¯t like ttery? Liu Bei liked it so much that he smiled happily right now.


    Pang Tong just stayed silent and even gave a mocking re toward Sun Qian. He don¡¯t care about Sun Qian at all as he is the military strategist. Pang Tong then said ¡°Milord, it seems we need to change our strategy!!! We need to give 8000 gold to Zhang Xiu!!!¡±

 Chapter 269 – Hidden Intention

    Chapter 269 ¨C Hidden Intention


    Liu Bei¡¯s eyes flickered and said ¡°Eh, another 8000 gold? What is Master Pang meaning?! Is not our army is ripe already for confrontation?¡± A tribute to Zhang Xiu of 8000 gold earlier was only in words. The 4000 gold as half of it, were ¡°robbed¡± by Lu Bu, who in actuality, is only a big gossip in order to make Zhang Xiu to despise Lu Bu. There is no way Liu Bei would give 8000 golds just to make Zhang Xiu hate Lu Bu to the max, however now Pang Tong said to give them 8000 golds as promised. Pang Tong then said ¡°No, Milord. The time is not ripe yet. What we need now is to bury our knife into Lu Bu¡¯s heart with Zhang Xiu as our shield and reinforcement in case of Lu Bu¡¯s counterattack. Only at that time, Milord could stand in Central ins firmly!!!¡± Pang Tong had thrown away his feather fan since his shock therapy, he is already decided not to imitate Kongming.


    Sun Qian then said again ¡°When is the ripe time? Is it when the time already be rotten?!¡± One cannot me Sun Qian for being this aggressive, he had been deemed useless by Liu Bei and had been given a vague role. None can bear this kind of treatment. Liu Bei showed difort on his face, but did nothing to prevent him as Sun Qian was a senior officer in his army from his day in Xu Province and had never show false affection toward him. Even when Liu Bei was thrown out from Xu Province, Sun Qian and Jian Yong kept loyally followed him.


    This Sun Qian Sun Gongyou is not a talentless person as he was rmended by a famous schr Zheng Xuan. However in terms of advising prowess, he can only be considered as second-ss adviser as everything would be seen from far away by the likes of Guo Jia, Chen Gong and Jia Xu. The talent that he has that he excelled, is he is really good at diplomacy like Yang Hong. But Liu Bei always relied on him as there is no better adviser than Sun Qian, but everything changed when Pang Tong came. Pang Tong¡¯s presence shoved Sun Qian¡¯s ces as military adviser. As earlier chapters mentioned, military adviser controls almost everything in the army and can be seen as second-inmand as well as a ministry of internal affairs. When Pang Tong saw Liu Bei didn¡¯t stop Sun Qian, he snickered in his heart and let Sun Qian continue. Sun Qian then said ¡°Military adviser, you said to give 8000 gold to Zhang Xiu. Do you even consider that we are giving out half of our 15000 golds? That amount is enough for us to raise several thousand armies again!!!¡±


    Pang Tong just waved his hand casually and said ¡°This thing is a need to know basis, therefore Tong doesn¡¯t need to exin. DON¡¯T MEDDLE IN THE AFFAIRS THAT IS NOT YOUR POSITION!!!!¡± Pang Tong pped him pretty hard, and by calling him Inspector Sun, it can be said that it said in derogatory tone toward Sun Qian. Usually he call him Brother Gongyou but he just called him Inspector Sun, in order for Sun Qian to know his ce as Inspector. ¡°DAMN YOU!!!¡± Sun Qian cursed as he pointed his finger toward Pang Tong. He is no longer military adviser, he was demoted into a mere Runan Inspector. Sun Qian really cannot ept the fact that his position as military adviser been stolen. Before when Pang Tong just came, Pang Tong is the Runan Inspector and he is the military adviser. The position of Inspector is actually not a bad position as Sun Ce himself was designated as Inspector of Guiji. Zheng Xuan, Sun Qian¡¯s teacher, had appraised him and he will be able to do a lot for the benefit of themoners.


    The main problem of Sun Qian lies on he was demoted from high ce to lower ces as if he was thrown away like used goods. By doing this, every people will mock him for having no ability and it will made people to question Liu Bei for demoting people based on his feelings alone. All of Liu Bei¡¯s subordinate can only offer the sympathy feelings silently. Sun Qian took a deep breath, and remembered himself as he is not a non-educated man, instead he just said ¡°Very well then. After all, Qian is only an Inspector. Unlike military adviser who control great influence in this country!!!¡±


    Hearing the words ¡°Control Great influence¡± made Pang Tong seething with anger. Ancient philosopher Laotzu had written this idiom in his book Tao Te Ching chapter 60. The idiom said ¡°ruling arge nation is like cooking a small delicacy¡± The idiomes from an event when famous schr Yi Yin was visited by the great King of Shang, Cheng Tang. Yi Yin said that governing a country is simr to cooking where everything must be in bnce. After that Yi Yin was appointed as prime minister by Cheng Tang and with his help, he overthrow King Jie of Xia Dynasty. That is the road of good governance but Sun Qian left out ¡°like cooking¡± in order to insult Pang Tong who was insulted by Liu Mang as Huainan Fried Chicken. In this time, no one shouts ¡°motherfucker¡± like Liu Mang, but as proverbs say that one doesn¡¯t hit face when quarrelling, Sun Qian deface Pang Tong immediately.


    Liu Bei then stand and yelled ¡°ENOUGH!!!¡± Earlier he is just staying still waiting for Jian Yong to speak, but Jian Yong didn¡¯t know the whole problems so he just kept silent, therefore only Liu Bei is able to mediate. Liu Bei then said ¡°Master Gongyou, you are my right hand, why must you quarrel!!!¡± Both sides are not good to offend, therefore he can only mediate ¡°However Gongyou, you must understand that Master Pang is considering for our army, is that we need to sacrifice for the greater good!!!¡± Liu Bei¡¯s tone sounds fair, but he is favoring Pang Tong big time.


    ¡°Gongyou understood!!!¡± Sun Qian then gestured toward Pang Tong to apologize. Pang Tong also said ¡°Shiyuan also sorry to brother Gongyou. Shiyuan had offended brother Gongyou earlier, therefore Shiyuan asked for forgiveness!!!¡± All those words said while ring coldly toward Sun Qian. Liu Bei then sit back down and said ¡°Very good, Master Pang, please continue!!!¡± The very reason that Liu Bei need to peace them both is because Sun Qian represent his foundation, if both of them quarrel, it will shake them hard.


    Pang Tong continued ¡°Very well Milord. The rumor that we spread about Lu Bu robbed his gold, Zhang Xiu will certainly no longer believed it!!!¡± This is the stratagem to pit Zhang Xiu against Lu Bu. Zhang Xiu is not so foolish that he believed Lu Bu after the tribute of 8000 golds as Lu Bu already gotten big wealth from extorting Jiangdong and Jing Province, therefore, that kind of amount is small in Lu Bu¡¯s eyes. Also, with Sun Ce sent Liu Bei this letter, this kind of letter would also be sent to Zhang Xiu and Zhang Xiu would want no part of Sun Ce¡¯s ploy. As Lu Bu¡¯s strength not small now, thus 8000 golds is needed. If 8000 golds is not enough, then we give him 16000 golds. While we prepared everything to dy another 6 months, we must do whatever we can for Sun Ce¡¯s scheme to seed. Shouchun and Lujiang will be hit like tidal wave and at that time, Zhang Xiu will be willing to attack Lu Bu and mortally wounded together. While we took all the spoils for ourselves!!!¡±


    Liu Bei then pped ¡°Master is really great!!!¡± The memorial submission was Pang Tong¡¯s idea and it seeded. But this 8000 golds and another 10000 golds made Liu Bei bit reluctant. But it is enough to be traded with Central ins for it can destroys his enemies altogether. Sun Qian then saw Pang Tong and saw eyes full of hatred and murderous feeling right now.

 Chapter 270 – Cement

    Cement


    Two months had passed by quickly. In that two months, Liu Mang was caught in dire straits. Liu Mang had really underestimated the advisors of that era. They made use of his conscription order and dig out a hole for Rody to jump in.


    The past two months were difficult. If it was not because of the seeds Liu Mang had brought, the rations would not have been enough.


    An entire poption of 1.2 million soldiers almost caused Liu Mang to die. Although Yangzhou was rich, it cannot support 1.2 million people even during a golden age. It should be said that Shouchun and Liujiang are only one-third of the Yangzhou. Right now, Yangzhou was left in a mess like the others.


    Hundreds of business prospered in Shouchun. The 1.2 million people could not only eat and drink without restrain. They also have a ce to sleep.


    Homes, rations and clothing for themon people needed to be dealt with. Liu Mang had never dealt with so many people before. On top of that, these people all owned nothing.


    Liu Mang had also already read the letters given to him by Lu Bu and Chen Gong. Written on it were nothing more than cutting off one¡¯s own means of retreat. However, Liu Mang did not give his promise because he did not do that only to help his father-inw. He also did that to give his people a better background and a home to return to. If Shouchun and Lujiang were abandoned, the Lu Bu Army would not gain anything even if they crossed the Yangtze River and fought with Jiangdong. The war at Guandu will continue for a long time. Once Yuan Shao and Cao Cao disposed of each other, the world would no longer have a chance. Lu Bu was not Liu Bei. That guy can mess around at Jiangdong and Chibi then obtain Jingzhou. Lu Bu and Sun Ce were mortal enemies. It was impossible for them to form an alliance. If the current scenario would be followed, both sides would lose out. Both of them would no longer be able to rule. They could only join Gongsun Zan and Tao Qian be buried in the earth as a pile of dry bones.


    Liu Mang could not do that. Since the disaster was created by Liu Mang, he would solve it himself.


    ¡°Is it a sess?¡± Liu Mang had dark circles under his eyes as he looked at Liu Ye who also had dark circles under his eyes. Liu Ye had also not slept in a few days. He had been researching things. He had found his paradise since arriving at Liu Mang¡¯s ce. He could finally learn his own things. Liu Mang¡¯s pile of books gave Liu Ye many sleepless nights. Liu Mang now discussed about cement with him.


    Liu Mang was unable to find so many wooden bricks for the people to build houses. He also did not have the time. At that moment, the people were sleeping under military tents at the wilderness.


    The cement became Liu Mang¡¯s life saving straw. This is because once it was made, buildings could be made quickly without needing y and rice water to solidify the cracks between the bricks.


    Liu Mang could not remember how to make cement. However, he knew that he needed to use limestone and mix it with y. Limestone just needed to be cooked under high temperature. Mixed things are then put into the cooked area and processed. It is then polished before it bes a sess.


    The principle is simple but the actual operation is not so simple. In two months, the great inventor of the Three Kingdoms, Liu Ye, only managed to create simple cement. This cement could only be used to reinforce simple houses and walls. It still has no effect on underwater structures but that is already enough.


    ¡°Ziyang. Have thirty teams of people to collect as many limestones as they can. Send another twenty teams to collect y!¡± Liu Mang then gathered the 1.2 million people. Each team consist of ten thousand people with a total of one hundred and twenty teams.


    Fifty teams would mean five hundred thousand people. Liu Mang was unable to support these people for nothing. If they do not work, food will not be distributed to them. Of the 1.2 million people, two hundred thousand were the elderly, the handicapped and the children. Liu Mang did not make things difficult for these people and distributed food for them. The remaining ones were not so lucky. Liu Mang did not have much provisions left. Lu Bu had moved the provisions from Lujiang to Shouchun but this could onlyst for six months with two months already passed. The forage in the military has begun to shrink.


    ¡°Yes Milord!¡± Liu Ye nodded and then instructed one of his own assistant. He knew that cement was of great importance. Liu Ye has tested out the hardness of the cement and found that it is much strongerpared to those using wooden bricks. It was hard to cut it with a sword. Only the ballista and catapults were able to destroy it. Liu Ye definitely did not want this to fall into the enemy¡¯s hand and would supervise this himself.


    With more than five hundred thousand people working together, limestones were peeled off and ys were excavated. All of this were sent to the huge camps outside Shouchun.


    The camp was quickly turned into an industrial zone by Liu Mang. Cement was not the only thing being made in there. There was arge chimney and operating mechanisms used to make ballista. If it was not because this ce was not close to water, Liu Mang may have pulled the docks over and have the ck g garrison the area. The guards of Shouchun had already been reced with garrison troops. Liu Mang had to support all these people and so he did not hold back. He recruited more than fifty thousand soldiers from the 1.2 million people as a garrison force. These recruits made Liu Mang surprised. That was because the recruits were all good at fighting. They were no different from the Danyang ruffians. When Liu Mang asked, he found out that most of these people were mountain people. However, it does not matter what their backgrounds were. With Liu Mang, they are all considered part of a Great Han Family. Liu Mang did not discriminate against them just because they were from a pre-Qin or Baiyue people. Those that wished to blend in together with the Han are all treated as Han people equally.


    The limestones were cooked ordingly. It is then processed with y before being cooked again. Bags of limestone was taken out of the industrial zone and transported to Shouchun on a carriage.


    ¡°What are those?¡± Most of the people staying at Shouchun were the elderly and the children. There were also a lot of women. The elderly must not be underestimated. They were people with prestigious foundation. They were able to give the youngsters earnest advice, especially the more careful mountain people.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know! Bags followed by more bags. Are those food?¡± Someone guessed that the cloth bags should be filled with food. This is because people would usually be afraid of dampness for food. When a food gets wet, it gets moldy easily. As cloth is able to absorb water, food is usually transported using cloth bags. Naturally, the bags were not wheat flour bags but a kind of coarse bags. The bags were not only waterproof. Even the manufacturing cost of it was not high. That was why Liu Mang¡¯s army had a lot of these kind of bags.


    ¡°Food? His Royal Highness¡¯ does not have much food left?¡± Another person asked.


    ¡°We were already running out since long ago. Didn¡¯t you notice that His Highness had been reducing our supply of rations?¡± An old man stood up and said.


    ¡°Reduced? How could that be? Don¡¯t we still get three meals a day?¡± Some people were puzzled. Liu Mang gave them three meals a day. In the morning and in the evening, they were given porridge. While in the afternoon, they received food provided by the canteen. This is to ensure that they have enough strength to work.


    ¡°The afternoon meals have not changed. However, the quantity of porridge in the morning and evening have been reduced. It has more water and less rice!¡± The elderly deserved to be called as such. From their lifetime of experience, they were able to tell that Liu Mang¡¯s army has a food shortage from the thickness of the porridge¡¯s broth.


    ¡°Perhaps you have blurred vision!¡± An olddy gave the old man a nce.


    ¡°Haha. It has been so many years. I may be old and muddled but the amount of food still cannot be hidden from my eyes.¡± If it was only just once or twice, he would not care. However, the food has been declining throughout the month. As a result, the old man had no choice but to make this assumption.


    The old man¡¯s assumptions were correct. The reduction of food in the morning and the evening was indeed ordered by Liu Mang. This was also done helplessly as the Liu Mang Army¡¯s rations were really not much. If Liu Mang did not save it, he may not have evensted two months.


    The words ofck of food made the people anxious. Liu Mang did not expect a few old men to find out just from the porridge. People were indeed more precious the older they get.


    Bags of limestones were then thrown on the ground. In front of the bags was arge open space. The originally ruined buildings had already been demolished by Liu Mang. Even though they let the people live in tents, they would not allow them to live in those old homes. This is because those old homes may copse from the wind. At that time, the price would be human lives.


    The cloth of the bag was torn open. Ash grey powder then appeared in front of everybody.


    ¡°It is not food!¡± The old man from before shook his head. How wonderful would it be if it had been food.


    ¡°What are these ash grey things for?¡± A person who did not understand went and asked the old man. However, the old man also did not know. They have never seen the ash gray powder before. Contrary to expectations, another old man mumbled with doubt. ¡°Is this powdered limestone?¡±


    Although it was not limestone, it was not that far off. A captain from the engineering team then told the people. ¡°This is cement. The cement is used to make big houses!¡± The captain had obviously saw the cement being used at the industrial zone. That was why he was very confident and proud when he uttered this news.


    ¡°What b? Use this to make houses? Your brain numb boy?¡± An old man questioned with strong dialect.1


    Building homes! In their eyes, homes were made usingrge bricks and tiles. If they cannot afford it, they use the earth and bamboo, stuck together. The gray powder was not used at all.


    ¡°Can we make more money lying to you?¡± The questioned captain was not happy. ¡°Don¡¯t believe me thene and see!¡±2


    The cement was taken down and piled up into a small pile. One of the engineers poured water on the pile of cement. He dug a small hole and stirred with a stick.


    ¡°Adding water to ash? Oh, you are ying in the mud like a child.¡± Children liked to y like this but they used their urine instead of water.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe it, then forget about it!¡± The captain looked irritated. ¡°Come! Let¡¯s first have the elderly take a look! Do not allow them lo look down on us!¡±


    The other engineering members were also unhappy as it was not nice to be questioned.


    Wooden nks3 were carried over. They did not have any reinforcing bars. They only have wooden nks and cement for the inner framework.


    One by one, the general framework was made by wooden nks. Cement was properly smeared. With a lot of people, the efficacy is high. With tens of thousands of people, houses were built one after another. Although the cement had not yet dried, the general framework was already done. Liu Mang¡¯s first wave of construction was a row of single-story house. The houses were temporary but were guaranteed to be sturdy and firm. After a period of time, Liu Mang nned to build the foundation for two-story buildings.


    I don¡¯t know how to ¡®trante dialect¡¯. Which resulted in ¡®Your name numb boy¡¯.


    Captain also speaking in some kind of dialect using ÔÕ Considering the fact that other guys asking rhetorical questions in the past don¡¯t¡¯ use them, I assume it¡¯s a dialect.


    Wooden nks are the long and fairly thick ones. Wooden bricks are short and very thick.

 Chapter 271 – War Again

    War Again


    The houses are built with cement! After the engineers used up the cement at the square, Liu Mang brought Yang Hong with him to inspect the houses. The industrialization of cement was a major breakthrough and was a cornerstone. If there was no cement, everything would be useless. For example, factories and a variety of other buildings require the use of cement. It could be said that the cemented buildings were the second trial. The first trial was for it to be able to be manufactured at the industrial zone. The second trial was the present. If the cement works well, it could be used for the city walls and on the dams. There were four dams around Shouchun. The purpose of these dams was originally for irrigating the fields. It was an important water conservancy project. However, Cao Cao had used it to cause a flood in Shouchun as it was low ground. Liu Mang would not allow this to happen. That was why Liu Mang did not want to rebuild the dam. He was afraid that someone woulde and flood Shouchun. The power of nature was not something that could be endured by soldiers and horses. Even if it was shameful, the power of nature could only be utilized, not conquered. However, the four dams needed to be rebuilt because it would be able to expand the fertile farnds of Shouchun without end. Now that there were over a million people, Liu Mang does not have enough fertile farnds. On top of that, the weather had been dry for the past two years. There had been rain but there was not much. It was not enough water for the fields. On top of that, the rain is a single heavy rain after a hundred years. The four dams was to also make sure that the Huaihe River would not breach. Liu Mang was afraid that the flood would destroy Shouchun. Now, with cement, Liu Mang did not need to worry about so much.


    This was because the cement was quite hard. Unless explosives were invented in that era, there would be no worries that the dam would be destroyed. As a result, the four dams were now able to irrigate the fields and defend against the flood. This was why Liu Mang came to visit once the houses were built.


    Liu Mang was still gazing at the cement. It is cement! Even though this is a major breakthrough, Liu Mang would not have made it if it was not because of the overwhelming need for housing.


    ¡°Can you live in this house?¡± Themon people that remained around expressed their doubts. They saw the building constructed. It was built with water and dirt. There were no bricks used. It only used wood and cement. The cement introduced by the officers were soft and looked like it was in a terrible state. Can we really live in this house? It might copse the moment we enter it. The ones that were most worried were the elderly. This was because even though they could not afford to use bricks in their own houses, they still used chunks of broken stones. However, the house in front of themcked these stones. These caused the elderly to be afraid to enter.


    ¡°It is made out of ashes, wood and bamboo strips. This is scary!¡± The old man that voiced his opinion had stayed inside the tent for many days. With a new house avable, people would not be willing to sleep outside. While they have tents outside, the air would still blow in at night. The young were still strong and could endure it but the elderly and the children could not.


    ¡°I might as well go back and live in the tent!¡± The frightened old man was really afraid that the building would copse from the strong wind at night.


    These people were already at the end of their lives. Although old, they still wanted to live thest few years of it happily.


    ¡°Yes. Yes. We will still continue living in those tents!¡± The other old men echoed. They did not dare to enter the house that was a mix of water and ashes. It was like a trick that could im their lives.


    At first there was a few people. After that, a small group of people. The number of people afraid to stay in the cement building increased.


    ¡°Old man. Are you staying in here or not?¡± The official in charge of letting these people stay in the new house was a little anxious. Liu Mang had given the order to have the first batch of people living in the houses within five days. This was because the tent was not for long-term use. The area south of Huaihe River had a lot of rain and the ground was very damp. Staying there for long periods of time would even give young people fungal infections and a lifetime disaster.


    ¡°No. We won¡¯t stay in there even if you beat us to death!¡± The elderly naturally had their elderly stubbornness. The elderly were people that would not let go even if they die.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± The official became angry. If these people would not live in the house, his lord, Liu Mang, would be angry. If Liu Mang bes angry, how could a small official like him still have a happy life? On top of that, he was a poor child before he was recruited from Liu Mang¡¯s recruitment order. Naturally, he was reluctant to abandon such a chance to show his talent. In his anger he raised the whip in his hand.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Liu Mang frowned. He and Yang Hong came out wearing casual clothes. By his side was Huang Zhong and two other guards. With one look, it could be seen that an official was raising his whip against an old man. They were all Han. Liu Mang did not need an official riding on the back of themon people.


    Huang Zhong vigorously stepped forward and took the whip from the official¡¯s hands.


    ¡°What is going on?¡± Liu Mang was not someone who does not know how to be flexible and he was not someone who only sees what was in front of him. This was why he did not immediately use the official and first asked what was happening.


    ¡°Ah... Ah! Milord!¡± The official was someone who was at Hefei and was naturally impressed by Liu Mang. He stuttered when he saw Liu Mang walk up to him and talked to him.


    ¡°Lord? Is Your Highness the Sagely King?¡± The old man at the side was not a fool. Hearing how the official spoke, he knew who this person was. Liu Mang¡¯s reputation among these people were very high. On top of that, the Emperor gave the decree for Liu Mang to be known as the Sagely King. The ancient people respected the Emperor although not to the extent of the Son of Heaven like the foreign country in the East. Unless they were unable to make a living, they were very docile. The moment they saw the Sagely King, they quickly knelt. ¡°The people greets Your Highness!¡±


    ¡°What? This young man is His Highness?¡± Some people could not believe it. Their impression of Emperors and Kings were all old men that could not grow any older. They should have white beard and magnanimous face instead of a young boy dressed like themon people, looking like someone¡¯s neighbor.


    ¡°Quickly kneel down! This is the Sagely King of the Han!¡± Everyone then began to kneel.


    ¡°No. No. Don¡¯t do that. Quickly get up!¡± Liu Mang could take it if it was his subordinates. He would bear with it if it was one of the famous heroes like Zhao Yun and Xu Sheng. However, Liu Mang could not stand it when it was the elderly. This was because it was Chinese virtue to respect the old and cherish the young. Having the elderly kowtow to him made Liu Mang feel like he was getting more than he deserves. (TN: ÕÛÊÙ Getting more than one deserves to the extent that their life may be shortened.)


    Liu Mang wanted to help the old man up. However, there were many more people kneeling behind him. Feeling desperate, Liu Mang coldly said, ¡°Are you not going to listen to the words of the Sagely King? I am asking you all to stand up!¡± The ground was damp and kneeling would be ufortable.


    As Liu Mang¡¯s cold voice sounded out, the others stood up one by one.


    ¡°Speak. Why did you want to bring the whip down on the old man?¡± Liu Mang coldly looked at the official. The man was from a poor family. Liu Mang had given him the opportunity for a promotion. All of Liu Mang¡¯s officials were all poor people. They all should have came out from themon people. Compared to others, if they only intended to bother the old men, they had better scram or give an appropriate reason.


    ¡°Milord. This is...!¡± All the officials were starting to give cold sweat. Liu Mang had already told these people before. You are all officials. Even though I, Liu Mang, am the one that hired you, the money did note from the sky. Theye from the taxes of themon people! It could be said that themon people are the one paying you. They are your livelihood. Without them, you would not be able to eat. If you be an arrogant official1, do not me me for being ruthless.


    Now that the official was caught red handed, he was definitely anxious. It was no longer a time of peace. If he was lucky, he would lose his job. If he was unlucky, he would be killed by Liu Mang. Feeling afraid, the official was unable to speak dexterously.


    ¡°Where did this whipe from? Are you trying to enve themon people with whips?¡± Liu Mang took the whips from the officials and asked in a very t and frightening tone. The official then said, ¡°Milord, spare my life. This subordinate has been too enthusiastic and had not been thinking straight.¡±


    Did he really be an arrogant official? Liu Mang¡¯s eyes shed coldly. This kind of person does not need to remain in the Liu Mang¡¯s Army. Liu Mang gave the whip to Huang Zhong and wanted someone to drag the official away. One must be killed as an example to the rest. The first to break thew is often the unluckiest. Liu Mang initially thought of expelling the official but it looks like now he would really need to kill him.


    Although it was a significant burden to have over a million of themon people, Liu Mang continued to resist. He also knew that this may be one of Sun Ce¡¯s and Liu Bei¡¯s plots but he had no choice but to take it. This is because poption is very important in the war for hegemony. Having more people would mean having more manpower and resources. The reason why the Chinese had not gone extinct after so many years of war was because they had arge poption. It does not matter whether there was a civil war or a battle against foreigners. They cannot be subjugated and could only be assimted.


    Liu Mang did not allow the officials to be arrogant and domineering. Besides the fact that Liu Mang did not like it, there was also another reason. The other reason was that the rural people were united just like how the mountain people were united. Had the official brought down the whip, there would be a big trouble. The elderly still has prestige amongst the young people. If themon people were to start making noise, things would be troublesome. There would be huge implications.


    ¡°Milord. Spare my life! Spare my life!¡± Liu Mang was very strict with thew. Those that went against thew would not be able to escape. It was to the extent that Liu Mang had even fainted from punishing himself. A person who was ruthless to himself would be even more ruthless to others.


    ¡°Your Highness! Allow this old man to speak!¡± The old man at the side was not an unreasonable person. He saw the young man kneeling on the ground and looked so scared that his mucous came out of his nose. The old man also felt moved.


    ¡°Uncle2. Please speak!¡± Liu Mang wanted to understand the entire situation.


    ¡°That whip should be the whip used to drive carriages.¡± The old man said as he pointed at the whip. This was the first batch of buildings being constructed. More would be built at the back. That was why the carriages were stilling and going. This was the whip used to drive carriages.


    ¡°Oh! Han Sheng. Return the whip to him!¡± It was not taken out to act like a tyrant. If it was only used for driving carriages, Liu Mang would not punish him.


    ¡°Uncle. Why did he raise that whip at you?¡± Liu Mang still wanted to ask this.


    ¡°That was because... That young man was angry!¡± The old man did not hide anything.


    ¡°Anger!¡± Liu Mang frowned again. If everyone was like that, wouldn¡¯t the officials quickly be corrupted as well? During turbulent times, use harsh punishments. This was what Han Feizi and Shang Yang said. Liu Mang also firmly believe them.


    ¡°No. No!¡± The old man saw that Liu Mang had misunderstood. ¡°Your Highness. This young man had said to us that he had two days to make us live in this new house. He was also helpless. If he could not make the arrangements well, he would be dismissed. But we really do not dare to stay in this house. Your Highness. This house is made from limestone and water. Don¡¯t you think it would copse from the wind?¡± It turned out that the official had been smiling and had been exining patiently. However, the people did not believe him. After all, they did not know what cement is and naturally were not brave enough to live in that house. Even a patient person would not be able to stand it. That was before Liu Mang saw the official raise the whip. Even then, the official only wanted to intimidate and never had the intention to hit.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Liu Mang coldly grunted. He also knew that he was strict with the officials. They would be dismissed if they did something bad. These made the poor people cherish their position a lot. This was Liu Mang¡¯s fault. However, now that there were more than a million people, small problems would multiply by a million and be a big problem. This was why Liu Mang had to be strict. But it was much better if Liu Mang had waited until everything settled.


    ¡°The uncle has also already spoken for you so I will not pursue this matter. However, you still need to be fined for disrespecting the people. Your this month¡¯s sry will be given to the uncle!¡±


    ¡°Yes. Yes! Thank you, Milord! Thank you, uncle!¡± The official nodded while giving his thanks. He would not dare to have anyins especially after he is allowed to keep his life. Now, Liu Mang not only allowed him to keep his life but also keep his job. One month¡¯s pay was nothing inparison.


    ¡°Go.¡± Liu Mang waved his hand.


    ¡°Your Highness truly deserves to be called the Sagely King for loving the people like your children!¡± The old man once again knelt down. There had never been an official like this. The old man came from Jingzhou. There, the officials have the people at their beck and call. Even if the people were whipped, they could only endure the pain.


    ¡°Your Highness truly loves the people like your children!¡±


    ¡°Get up! Get up!¡± Liu Mang wasughing on the surface but wasughing bitterly in his heart. How could I be sessful if I don¡¯t love the people? Although Liu Mang was a man from the present time and has feelings of equality for all, during the turbulent era of the Han, the hierarchy was very strict. Even the difference between a person with money and a person without money wasrge. Liu Mang loved them like his children because he wants to please the old men. Liu Mang¡¯s army was already running out of food. A time woulde when the people would not have enough to eat. If the Liu Mang¡¯s army abused their power, the resentment of the people would umte and they would turn against him. Liu Mang does not need themon people for the survival of the Liu Mang¡¯s army. However, by earning popr support, the people may be able to persist longer when there is not enough to eat and the chances of there being a riot would be lower.


    When the Lujiang Governor, Lu Kang, was defeated at Anhui the people hid at the dungeons. At that time, there was no food. They would need to make their presences known. In order to appease the people, Sun Ce will have to let them go. They would then be able to live. However, the people did not have make any objections and finally all starved to death.


    ¡°Uncle. You do not need to worry about the problem with the house. This house is definitely sturdy enough. Rather than wind, it is also resistant to fire! The cement-built buildings are definitely superior to the stones.¡± Most of the ancient houses were made of wood so Liu Mang was afraid of fire. Once there was a fire, it would spread to all the houses and be difficult to extinguish. Liu Mang asked Huang Zhong to sh at the house. The cement had always been hard and he was afraid that the tool may be blunt. However, he was not afraid whenpared to his drive. Although a few ces were cut by the sword, asting impression had been given to the people.


    Although the sword was not able to cut down the building, themon people were still watching. Liu Mang nodded in his heart. It looks like no one wants to lead by example. These people would not live in here even if I am the one saying it. There would definitely be fear when met with unfamiliar things. It was the same as the proverb about the first person that ate crabs. Crabs were locust-like disasters in the past. Their pincers would prey on the young crops. That was why having crabs at the fields were a major event. They would catch the crabs and throw it into someone else¡¯s fields. People were very afraid of these locusts. If it was not because of the first person to eat crabs, people may still thought of this as pests. However, once someone had eaten crab, things had changed. They had found out that crabs were delicious and could not bepared to other animals. From that moment, crabs became a dish instead of a pest.


    ¡°Han Sheng. Send someone back and help me bring my bed clothes over here. Have two womene here and help me clean up the ce!¡± Liu Mang said to Huang Zhong.


    ¡°Lord this ce...?¡± Yang Hong was confused.


    ¡°From now on, I will live here! This one, this one, and that one. I want those vacated! Take all the things from my military tent over here. I will do my work here. If you need to find me, find me here! Yang Hong3, dispatch a group of troops to take charge of the security here!¡± Liu Mang said to Yang Hong.


    ¡°You are staying here? Lord. You cannot!¡± Yang Hong was anxious. He also knew about cement and understood that it was hard. However, like the old men, he was also cautious about new things. On top of that, it was such a bare and t ce that cannot bepared to the Shouchun pce.


    ¡°At ease. At ease.¡± Liu Mang waved his hand so that Yang Hong would no longer try and persuade him. He would only be staying for about a month. He just needed to ease the worries of the people.


    Huang Zhong had quickly brought over the things from the pce. A total of ten houses were upied and guards were dispatched all over. Liu Mang then officially lived there.


    With Liu Mang taking the lead, the other people also started to live in there one by one. After all, the Sagely King had already stayed in it. If the wind blows, the high ranking official would be putting his life on the line.


    Sure enough, Liu Mang only lived there for about a month because something had happened. Zhang Xiu of Wan Cheng had dispatched a messenger to Lujiang to ask why Lu Bu had dispatch troops to take his gold. Lu Bu was used as a robber stealing sixteen thousand gold.


    However, Lu Bu was an arrogant figure. He felt it was a disdain to exin when criticized by someone. If someone dares to verbally abuse him, he would dare to kill that person. Zhang Xiu was also nothing to Lu Bu. His uncle, Zhang Ji, did not dare to treat Lu Bu badly. When Zhang Ji spoke, he greeted Lu Bu as Marquis. Now, a small person had dared to use him. Even if Lu Bu did rob him, what could he do about it? This was just looking for trouble.


    Zhang Xiu was certain that Lu Bu had robbed him. After all, the gold was lost in around the territories of Liu Biao, Liu Bei, Lu Bu and his own. The person who sent the gold was Liu Bei. So he found it impossible for Liu Bei to go and rob his own gold. Liu Biao was busy with Sun Ce and could note over to rob him. The only remaining one was Lu Bu.


    First of all, Lu Bu had killed the messenger meaning he was enraged and had a guilty conscience. Second, Lu Bu¡¯s cavalry was capable ofing over and robbing the gold in a day. Third, Lu Bu was now very poor. He must have exhausted his money on provisions and this must have been tempting for Lu Bu.


    The gold was robbed and the messenger was killed. Zhang Xiu could not take it and started a war. Twenty thousand Xiliang cavalry sped towards Lujiang from Wan Cheng.


    Raws didn¡¯t use the word arrogant. Instead it was an ¡®official that thinks of himself as the master and the people their servants¡¯ or an ¡®official that thinks of himself as a great person.¡¯ However, the description is difficult to use in English despite arrogant probably not being quite urate.


    A respectful way of calling someone older(?) than you depending on culture (not only Chinese). Possible words used are grandpa, uncle, brother and its female equivalent, usually depending on the person¡¯s appearance. The ones I mostly seen get used is uncle/auntie because you don¡¯t want to make the other party sound too old. Otherwise they are called brother/sister if they are about your age. They do not necessarily have to be rtives.


    Raws said Han Sheng which was Huang Zhong. It then said ¡®Liu Mang said to Yang Hong¡¯. I assumed the first one was a typo.

 Chapter 272 – Liu Bei Mobilize

    Chapter 272 ¨C Liu Bei Mobilize


    Cavalry soldiers truly had the advantage of speed. They just had sent war deration, and Liu Mang already received information from Lu Bu that Zhang Xiu had arrived in City of Xinye and that of Yiyang and Zaoyang Counties was filled with Zhang Xiu¡¯s soldiers.


    Liu Mang is in his tents and thinking Yiyang and Zaoyang, eh? And turned to his map. When he looked at the map, it showed that Yiyang and Zaoyang Counties are located at the end of Huai River. They are under jurisdiction of City of Xinye and of course, belonged to Jing Province. After Yiyang and Zaoyang Counties, lies Pingchun and it belonged to Yang Province. It also be a border city for Jing Province and Yu Province. Since Liu Mang had less soldiers, so he just put less soldiers to station there. After that, lies Guangzhou which was guarded by Hao Zhao and had 1000 troops.


    Inside the intel letter, Lu Bu also said that by the time Liu Mang received this letter, Shouchun must be in full alert as 20,000 Xiliang Cavalries are approaching Shouchun. Liu Mang then asked his chief adviser ¡°Yuanzhi, give me your nning.¡± Xu Shu then said while smiling ¡°Milord, Shu has 3 ns. Please Milord choose one.¡± Liu Mang then said ¡°Come on, just say it. We already have no time to do any drama.¡±


    Xu Shu then nodded and said ¡°Very well, Milord. I start with the worst n. Worst n is to fortify Shouchun¡¯s defense, waiting for Marquis of Wen¡¯s reinforcement. Shu said this is the worst n as this n is also the safest!!! Because if we assess our battle potential, we only had 200 White Cavalries while enemies had 20,000 Xiliang Cavalries. However by doing this, we also going to lose manynds that we had liberated beforehand.¡± Liu Mang hold his hand to his chin and thought Fat chance, I am not going to lose Hefei, Guangzhou, Gushi and Anfeng to Zhangxiu just because I want to y safe. Liu Mang then said ¡°What about the middle one? I am not going to use the worst one as the cost was too high!!!¡± Xu Shu then said ¡°The middle n is to fortify defenses of each cities. Have them close all gates and send Urban Army as well ck g, we wait for chance to battle it out in open field!!! This n can also work as we are fighting cavalries that is not suited for siege battle.¡± Liu Mang then replied ¡°Yes, it is feasible but the problem lies in numbers and waiting passively is not my style.¡± Liu Mang continued ¡°Then we go to the best n!!!¡± He said that while looking at the map.


    However the middling n regarding Liu Mang is not a good idea, because heavy A foot soldiers, although does not fear the charge of heavy A cavalry soldier, but a little, that is the foot soldiers forever does not have action of cavalry soldier, once others besiege a stronghold in order to strike at the reinforcements, or led you to fly a kite that to be finished, Liu Mang once yed Xu Sheng ck armed forces with this move. Comes under attack passively is not Liu Mang wants.


    ¡°Then best n!¡±Liu Mang direct examination best n, his finger moved across the map, the vision also ced above the map.


    ¡°Ha-ha! Best n!¡±Xu Shu gives a calm smile to point at the map saying that ¡°Don¡¯t Milord already have the best n in your heart?!¡±


    ¡°I?!¡±Liu Mang noticed that Xu Shuzhi ce has also smiled getting up ¡°Yuan Zhi Yuan Zhi, you know me very well¡± ¡°Best n?¡± Xu Shu then chuckled a little and said ¡°Shu is afraid, that this best n will offend you Milord.¡± Liu Mang then smiled back at him and said ¡°Oh Yuanzhi, you are truly the best adviser that one can ask for!!!¡± Xu Shu said ¡°Why of course, Shu had already predicted that Milord will choose the best n. However, the best n require you to givemanding power to Shu. So Shu can stay in Shouchun!!!¡±


    ¡°You stay in Shouchun?!¡± Liu Mang a bit not understand. If one need to assumemand in Shouchun, Huang Zhong and Yang Hong can do it, but why Xu Shu had to stay?! Xu Shu then answered ¡°Milord, our enemies this time is my old buddy, Pang Tong. So....¡± Liu Mang then tapped on Xu Shu¡¯s shoulders and said ¡°I understand, Yuanzhi. Help me tomand Shouchun!!!¡±


    Xu Shu then said ¡°Milord, take Ziyang with you. Ziyang is on-par with me in abilities, however on construction and invention, I threw my hat in front of him!!! Also don¡¯t forget, that he is one of your flesh and blood, Milord.¡± Liu Ye in Xu Shu¡¯s eyes is a very rare talent. He is Emperor Guangwu of Han Dynasty¡¯s descendant. He is the son of Prince of Fu, Liu Yan and since early age, he has shown extreme intelligence. In the original history, he worked for Cao Cao and Cao Cao benefited greatly by his assistance. Started from Shouchun Skirmish, Guan Du, to battle to reim Sichuan and finally he is able to match wit-by-wit with Zhuge Liang in diplomacy. Also, Liu Ye is extremely good in construction and invention. In original history, he was the one who make a simple catapult to use against Yuan Shao. However now, Liu Ye set on helping Liu Mang and managed to create an industrialplex. From restoration, fortification even improvisation of ballistae, is all Liu Ye¡¯s help. One of Liu Ye¡¯s improvement of ballistae is the weapon can now use magazine for its ammo loading.


    And ifpared to Zhuge Liang, Liu Ye is not at least inferior. But s, he is overeclipsed in Cao Wei state and finally dead by anger due to false usation by Cao Rui. Now Liu Ye has be Liu Mang¡¯s subordinate but it didn¡¯t solve the issuepletely. First issue, is Liu Mang is not Liu Bang¡¯s direct descendant but was instated as Han nsmen and was given a title of Prince of Shu and Sagely King. But Liu Ye didn¡¯t see that as an issue at all as being a Liu nsmen subordinate will definitely avoid issue like distrust as he did with Cao Cao. Also with Liu Kai and Liu Neng, they better be under Liu Mang as he is Han nsmen. But the issue with Liu Mang, is Liu Ye finally able to demonstrate his full abilities also he didn¡¯t bother whether Liu Mang is a real Han nsmen or not. But if Liu Mang is not the real one, Liu Ye is OK as he had strong friendship with Liu Mang, and if he is the real one, it is even better as Liu Mang is his kinsmen. Liu Mang then said ¡°Very well, I will take along Ziyang!!!¡± Liu Mang is satisfied as Xu Shu¡¯s staying in Shouchun is also very good.


    In Yu Province, Liu Bei is waiting for news.


    ¡°Tap, tap, tap, tap!!!¡± A series of footsteps, flooding into hall. In the government office, Liu Bei really excited as this maybe a big break for him to be one of most formidable warlords. ¡°How is it, any news?!¡± Said Zhang Fei anxiously, holding the messenger¡¯s shoulders. Zhang Fei is anxious but Liu Bei is more calm than him. Zhang Fei¡¯s strength is really big and in his hand got Snake Spear and it frightens the messenger so he stuttered ¡°Milord, Third General, n-n-n-n no news, no news at all!!!¡± Liu Bei than said ¡°Lil¡¯ bro, you cannot be rude!!!¡± Zhang Fei then released his grip and said ¡°Yes, I know brother!!!¡± Another messenger ran and shouted ¡°REPORT!!! REPORT!!!¡± Liu Bei sends out scouts every half-day to Yiyang and Zaoyang Counties, so every half-day, there is a scout to inform him.


    ¡°REPORT, YOUR ASS!!! SAY THE REPORT!!! QUICK!!!¡± Berated Zhang Fei. He is really afraid that Cao Cao has stabilized his situation and was on the way from Xu Province to smite them. Also Zhang Fei has been not idle as he has been sending gold to Zhang Xiu and drinking with him in Fort Wan, in order to obtain weapon and now the weapon is almost in his and his brother¡¯s reach, he can¡¯t help to be excited a lot. The messenger just stuttered ¡°R-r-r-r-r report, r-r-r-report....¡± Zhang Fei then unconsciously choked him and raised him and said ¡°SAID IT!!! LOUD AND CLEAR!!!!¡± Pang Tong then said ¡°Third General, put him down. He is already cannot breathe!! Are you going to kill him before he report to us?!¡± Liu Bei also said ¡°Third Brother, put him down or do you want to stay at Runan?!!¡± With their words, Zhang Fei loosened his grip and put him down. Idle Zhang Fei meant dead Zhang Fei, he already wishes to go to battle and filled his bloodlust.


    ¡°Someone, give this soldier a cup of water!!!¡± Said Liu Bei toward a servant girl. This kind of gesture is really moving toward that soldier as Liu Bei, a lord, want to lower himself to a foot soldier level (scout) and really making himself really grateful. ¡°COUGH!!!¡± Coughed the messenger after drinking that cup. Slowly, the messenger said ¡°Milord, no news from frontline.¡± The messenger disappointed Liu Bei because he ran toward the base camp, surely he had something to said but s, nothinges out from the messenger. Liu Bei then said ¡°Go rest!!!¡± And another half-day passed, but this time Zhang Fei be much calmer, for he is more afraid to stay at Runan and be useless.


    The messenger knelt down and said ¡°Report, Milord. In Yiyang and Zaoyang Counties, lots of cavalry soldiers had been stationed!!!¡± Liu Bei then eximed ¡°Cavalry!!! Lots of cavalries!!!¡± Zhang Xiu has answered his call. 20,000 Xiliang Cavalries which was stationed in Fort Wan now appears in Yiyang and Zaoyang Counties, meaning Zhang Xiu prepared to do war with Lu Bu Army.


    ¡°God helps me to seed!!! God helps me!!!¡± Yelled Liu Bei in his heart. This year, he is 40 years old and yet to aplished anything. He envied Yuan Shao and Cao Cao who are nobles to begin with. Yuan Shao is one of three head of Yuan Family 4th generation. He had Tian Feng, Ju Shou and a barrage of advisers to help him end Han Fu. Cao Cao himself, had Cao Song as a military officer and he had the prestige of his cousin n, the Xiahou. While Liu Bei, he sold straw sandals and have no power to begin with. He only can pretend that he is Han nsmen and he is a descendant of Prince Jing of Zhongshan just because his surname is Liu. But it got Zhang Fei¡¯s attention who in turn sell all of his belongings to fight for his cause.


    It can be said that Liu Bei is truly helpless, he wonder if he had Cao Cao and Yuan Shao¡¯s father, he will be better than all of them. However, now it is good. Liu Bei had half of Yu Province and was able topete for Central ins. While Cao Cao and Yuan Shao in Guandu, fighting to the bitter end. Liu Biao and Sun Ce are trying to kill each other very much. And the remaining two of his rivals are Lu Bu of Lujiang and Zhang Xiu of Fort Wan. Zhang Xiu is a boorish fellow. If were not for Jia Xu¡¯s advice, he would have been extinguished long ago. Now the rival left is only Lu Bu, who changed a lot since he escaped from Xiapi. Now Lu Bu heard whatever Chen Gong said and have matured into a decent warlord. Liu Bei who has seen Lu Bu, truly felt that the old Lu Bu had died and a new Lu Bu was born. Also in Lu Bu army has Liu Mang. This man was counted by Liu Bei to be big trouble. This man can defeat Sun Ce also almost killed Pang Tong, he is a big trouble for Liu Bei¡¯s future.


    However, all issues solved because of Sun Ce¡¯s idea to make Shouchun and Lujiang overflooded with poption. Now with Zhang Xiu in tow, Lu Bu will be destroyed along with Zhang Xiu and finally all spoil wille to Liu Bei. Pang Tong then knelt in front of Liu Bei and said ¡°Milord, this is an opportune time to swept all of Han¡¯s enemies. Thus your great ambitions will be fulfilled. Please dispatch troops to swoop everything in one blow!!!¡± Sun Qian, Jian Yong and Zhang Fei all shouted ¡°Requested for Milord to dispatch troops to swoop everything in one blow!!!¡±


    ¡°Excellent!!!¡± Said Liu Bei and begin to said his order ¡°Hear militarymand, Zhang Fei Zhang Yide!!!¡± Zhang Fei said ¡°Yes, sir!!!¡± Liu Bei ordered ¡°Bring 10,000 Qing Province soldiers as your vanguard!!!¡± Zhang Fei said ¡°This generalplied this order!!!¡± Then he stand really proud as he will have chance to kill. Liu Bei then ordered again ¡°Chen Dao!!!¡± Chen Dao then said ¡°Yes, sir!!!¡± Liu Bei said his order ¡°Lead your White Feathered Soldier, coordinate your attack with Zhang Fei¡¯s Qing Province Soldiers!!!¡± Chen Dao then said ¡°This generalplied with order!!!¡± Liu Bei said again ¡°Guan Yu, Guan Yunchang and Sun Qian Sun Gongyou!!!¡± Both of them said ¡°Yes, sir!!!¡± Liu Bei ordered ¡°Yunchang and Gongyou stayed in Runan. Defend the city with 10,000 elite troops. Make sure our supply line is secure!!!¡± And finally ¡°Liu Pi!!!¡± Liu Pi then said ¡°Yes, sir!!!¡± Liu Bei final order is ¡°Lead 20,000 Yu Province soldiers, protect our supply convoy!!!¡± Liu Pi said ¡°This generalplied with order!!!¡±

 Chapter 273 – Liu Bei Gathers at Yangzhou

    Liu Bei Gathers at Yangzhou


    Liu Bei had really gained a big advantage. He had a total of fifty thousand soldiers. Aside from five thousand navy, he had forty-five thousand soldiers. Ten thousand soldiers were left behind at Runan. He was afraid that Cao Ren who was left behind by Cao Cao would strike him from the back. The remaining thirty-five thousand people were all sent out. The warriors were Zhang Fei, Chen Dao and Liu Pi. Although Liu Pi was weak inparison, he was still a second ss general. Zhang Fei and Chen Dao were both first ss generals.


    All the advisors besides Sun Gan was also taken by Liu Bei. Jian Yong was responsible for the transport of provisions. Pang Tong was the military advisor. Both of them cooperated for a splendid formation.


    ¡°Liu Bei has dispatched his soldiers?¡± Xu Shu learned about this information and knitted his eyebrows. Not only did Zhang Xiu¡¯s banner appeared around Guangzhou. Even Liu Bei¡¯s soldiers have appeared. On top of that, the number of intelligence officers sacrificed for this information showed that Liu Bei brough several tens of thousands of soldiers this time.


    This is terrible. At Shouchun, Xu Shu only has fifty thousand people. However, these fifty thousand people cannot do field operations. These are soldiers recruited after the 1.2 million people arrived. Defending the city was still possible but they were only recruits for field operations. On top of that, Shouchun does not have a lot of weapons or armor. It was already a lot for half of them to be wearing the navy soldier¡¯s armor.


    It would now be difficult as Liu Bei and Zhang Xiu has cooperated. Zhang Xiu has cavalries. Although he could wreak havoc for a while, he cannot siege if they simply closed the gates. However, it was different now that Liu Bei had brought foot soldiers. It was enough to plunder the city.


    ¡°Seems as though Marquis wen is requesting reinforcements.¡± Xu Shumanded a soldier. Right now, he could only ask for reinforcements. However, he was notpletely helpless. ¡°Have Zhang Rui and Deng Yi take two twenty thousand soldiers each to guard Hefei and Lujiang. Tell them to focus on defense. They must not go out and fight!¡±


    ¡°Take twenty thousand soldiers each?¡± The general at the side could not understand. ¡°Military advisor. What about you?¡± Shouchun only had fifty thousand soldiers. If they each took twenty thousand soldiers, Shouchun would only be left with ten thousand soldiers. How could Shouchun be protected?


    ¡°Haha. I do not need to worry!¡± Xu Shu smiled. If Lujiang and Hefei were captured, Shouchun would be exposed and dangerous to defend. A battle need not be fought. A direct siege would be enough to pin down and kill Xu Shu. After all, there is a shortage of forage in Shouchun. However, if Hefei and Lujiang was not captured, Liu Bei would not dare to enter Shouchun¡¯s hintend. This is because Liu Bei and Zhang Xiu¡¯s supplies would be exposed to the Lu Bu¡¯s Army. There are also no provisions at Shouchun to supplement Liu Bei and Zhang Xiu. If they wanted military rations, they would need to bring their own food. It would not be safe for the transport of supplies if they could not capture Lujiang and Hefei.


    He believed that Marquis Wen would not be indifferent to Shouchun. Once there is a problem with Liu Bei and Zhang Xiu¡¯s supplies, they would have no choice but to retreat.


    Xu Shu had kept ten thousand soldiers as a precaution. Cavalries are very fast. If Zhang Xiu had really sent the cavalry to raid the city, Xu Shu would need some soldiers.


    Ten thousand soldiers would not be enough to defend the city. However, there was a million ofmon people in it. It would be enough to use them to guard the city.


    .


    Zhang Xiu¡¯s Xiliang armored cavalry and Liu Mang¡¯s forty thousand soldiers would meet at Guangzhou. Liu Bei would be delivering supplies from the back.


    ¡°Left General. Lord Xuande. What is the purpose of your arrival?¡± Although Zhang Xiu and Liu Bei had dealings with each other, it has only been through letters. They had never met face to face before. This time, both sides had personally took out their armies to do battle.


    ¡°General Zhang. I came here this time to help the general seek justice. Originally, that sixteen thousand gold was a gift for the general, in admiration of general fighting back against Traitor Cao. Who would have expected it to be stolen by that ve of Three Surnames. General has sent a messenger to contact him but he insulted you and killed the messenger. This one is prepared to help general to seek justice.¡± Liu Bei spoke righteously as though he was a saint wanting to help Zhang Xiu obtain justice.


    ¡°Seek justice?¡± Zhang Xiu was not a fool. He secretly sneered when he heard Liu Bei¡¯s words. ¡°If this is the case, Left General, please go back! Although weak, I am able to obtain justice on my own. I will not bother the Left General!¡±


    ¡°This is...!¡± Liu Bei and Zhang Xiu acted politely. However, Zhang Xiu did not ept, causing Liu Bei¡¯s expression to change, looking without appreciation.


    ¡°Zhang Xiu. How dare you speak to my brother like that!¡± Zhang Fei who was at the side looked dissatisfied. He took his Serpent de and pointed it at Zhang Xiu.


    ¡°Who dares to hurt Milord!¡± By Zhang Xiu¡¯s side was a valiant general that looked as powerful as Zhang Fei. He held a pair of iron hammers with formidable strength. He knocked it together, giving out a buzzing sound. The sound proved that the hammers were not hollow but solid. Each hammer weigh no less than one hundred pounds.


    ¡°Hu Che Er. Move aside. Otherwise, don¡¯t me Zhang Fei¡¯s Serpent de for being unable to recognize people!¡± The man Zhang Fei saw was Hu Che Er, one of Zhang Xiu¡¯s subordinate that has apanied him drinking. The people that would easily make friends are the people with amon interest. Both Zhang Fei and Hu Che Er loved drinking. When two drinkers meet, it would be difficult to separate.


    ¡°ck Face Zhang! You are the one that should step aside. If you disrespect Milord anymore, do not me me for feeding you the hammer!¡± Hu Che Er was not Han. He was Qiang. He had followed Zhang Xiu from an early age. It could be said that Zhang Xiu was as much as his brother whenpared to Zhang Fei and Liu Bei. He had good opinion of Zhang Fei and the two became friends after drinking. But friends are nothing in front of his lord. After all, he had already killed one of his old friend, Dian Wei.


    As Zhang Fei and Hu Che Er confronted each other, Liu Bei and Zhang Xiu were also ring at each other. The smell of hostility was strong.


    ¡°Milord. General Zhang. Allow this Pang Tong to say something!¡± Pang Tong interrupted.


    ¡°There is no harm for Shi Yuan to speak.¡±


    ¡°There is no harm for you to speak.¡±


    ¡°General Zhang. Bright people do not speak secretive words. This time, our purpose here is the same as yours!¡± Pang Tong said.


    ¡°Oh? Is that so? Is the Left General also here to discuss about the sixteen thousand gold?¡± Zhang Xiu spoke with ridicule. It was understandable for Zhang Xiu. Before leaving for the expedition, he had spoken with Jia Xu. After killing Cao Cao¡¯s son, Jia Xu does not speak unless asked by Zhang Xiu. Jia Xu was a lifesaver. He had also told Zhang Xiu that the sixteen thousand gold was taken by Liu Bei, not Lu Bu.


    The gold was initially given to Zhang Xiu by Liu Bei. If Liu Bei took it back, it meant that Liu Bei did not give the gold at all. It is entirely an excuse to provoke a battle between Zhang Xiu and Lu Bu.


    If it was before this, Zhang Xiu would be furious. Instead of sending soldiers to Lu Bu, he would go and question Liu Bei. However, that was before this. Now, Zhang Xiu did not settle his problems with Liu Bei and instead focused on Lu Bu. The first reason was that Lu Bu killed his messenger. At that time, Zhang Xiu had thought that Lu Bu was the one that robbed him. If Lu Bu had exined himself, Zhang Xiu may have felt morefortable. However, Lu Bu killed the messenger, which insulted him. The second reason was the more important one. This one was because of Sun Ce¡¯s stratagem. A few months ago, Sun Ce had given letters to Liu Bei, Liu Biao and also Zhang Xiu. With 1.2 million people living at Shouchun, the Lu Bu¡¯s army would not be able to eat. If they were to block entry to Shouchun, they would face the bitterness of the world losing faith in them.


    1.2 million people¡¯s worth of food was not a small amount. In a simple manner, Lu Bu does not have enough provisions for 1.2 million people. Once there is not enough forage, not only will the people riot. Lu Bu would also have difficulty sending troops. Taking advantage to rob others was something Zhang Xiu knows how to do. After all, the Xiliang Cavalry¡¯s first boss was that bandit Dong Zhuo.


    Zhang Xiu would of course not let go of such a good opportunity to send troops.


    Zhang Xiu¡¯s earlier words meant that he had already seen through Liu Bei¡¯s thoughts. Are you trying to use me? You better wait until I am senile first!


    ¡°General Zhang. Although Milord was unable to give you the sixteen thousand gold, do not forget that Milord has given you seventeen thousand gold in the past. Are there any deficits to generously dispatch troops for the General?¡± Pang Tong said indifferently.


    It was true. Even when not counting the sixteen thousand gold, Liu Bei had already given Zhang Xiu plenty of things in the past. It was still more than ten thousand from the start. Liu Mang sold the ballista also for about that price. This was enough for Zhang Xiu to support tens of thousands of soldiers.


    As Zhang Xiu understood this, Pang Tong brought it up.


    ¡°What does the Left General want?¡± Zhang Xiu was not a rude and unreasonable person. Even if Liu Bei was using him, he had solved one of Zhang Xiu¡¯s big problems. So, Zhang Xiu had to return the favor.


    ¡°What does General Zhang think we want?¡± Pang Tong asked and did not immediately reply.


    ¡°You want all the money and food in Lujiang!¡± Zhang Xiu replied.


    ¡°The money and food in Lujiang?¡± Pang Tong froze for a moment.


    ¡°Is that right? You want my twenty thousand Xiliang Cavalry to deal with their five thousand wolves!¡± Zhang Xiu was a little unsatisfied. The Lu Bu¡¯s Army had two ces that were rich. One was Shouchun and the other was Lujiang. Zhang Xiu had already left for Shouchun so there was not much else he could think of.


    ¡°No. No. General Zhang has misunderstood out intentions! Milord intends on letting you have all the money and provisions. All the money from Lujiang and Shouchun would go to you!¡± Pang Tong looked very generous on the surface but he was feeling happy in his heart. Money and provisions? This Zhang Xiu is really short-sighted. What good is money and provisions in these chaotic times. Right now, the most important thing isnd. We would only have greater development by upyingnd. Even if all the money and provisions from Lujiang and Shouchun were to be given to Zhang Xiu, he only has one prefecture, no, one city. It does not have manymon people. Almost all of it has turned to military bases. Having troops and nond only meant that all of his money would be spent.


    Giving a man a fish would only feed him for a day. Withnd, there would be a poption that could give a steady flow of provisions and tax money.


    Another reason why Pang Tong was so generous was that the Lu Bu¡¯s army may have money but definitely not much provisions. It would definitely be cleaned out. If Lu Bu¡¯s Army had provisions, nobody would recklessly fight with him in the first ce.


    ¡°Are those words true?¡± Zhang Xiu asked delightedly. He could not be med for being short sighted. In the first ce, Zhang Xiu and Liu Bei have different thoughts. Zhang Xiu was just like Cai Mao from Jingzhou. They both do not seek hegemony or domination. Instead, they are waiting for a master to join. In other words, they are waiting to serve the powerful. Cao Cao and Yuan Shao are currently their targets.


    The more soldiers they own and the more money they have, they would have more weight to their new masters.


    ¡°A written agreement can be made!¡± Pang Tong confirmed


    ¡°What do I need to do?¡± Zhang Xiu also calmed down. With such benefits, there would definitely be a price.


    ¡°General does not need to do anything! Several months had passed and Jiangdong¡¯s Little Conqueror¡¯s stratagem is graduallying into effect. Lu Bucks provisions and would have problems sending out troops. However, we still should not take things lightly. That is why, if Lu Bu¡¯s reinforcements arrive, General Zhang should obstruct them and also plunder. Allow us to be the one besieging the city.¡± Zhang Xiu¡¯s Xiliang Cavalry has good mobility. They could obstruct Lu Bu¡¯s Wolf Cavalry and even threaten Lujiang. With them attracting the attention of Lu Bu¡¯s Army, all Liu Bei needed to do was strike at Yangzhou.


    ¡°Good. Xiu will swallow up the enemy and oppose the enemy cavalry for the Left General!¡± The twenty thousand Xiliang Cavalry was not for show. The reason why Cao Cao fancied Zhang Xiu was because of the Xiliang Cavalry. In the original history, Cao Cao had still epted Zhang Xiu even though his son and his treasured Dian Wei was killed. This was because of the Xiliang Cavalry.


    If Zhang Xiu were to continuously hold the Xiliang Cavalry, Cao Cao may be afraid. After Zhang Xiu joined Cao Cao, the Xiliang Cavalry was divided into three, leaving Zhang Xiu with only several thousand people. With the huge power already demolished by himself, who else would Cao Cao get rid off?


    Zhang Xiu has his own confidence. If the Lu Bu¡¯s Army appeared, it would be the whole army. The Xiliang Cavalry had experience fighting with the Formation Breaker and the Wolf Cavalry. The Wolf Cavalry were two times more powerful than the Xiliang Cavalry at most. However, the Xiliang Cavalry has more than twenty thousand soldiers.


    ¡°Haha. Today, Milord also has a courtesy gift for General Zhang!¡± Pang Tong winked at Liu Bei and then he nodded.


    ¡°A gift?¡± Zhang Xiu did not understand.


    ¡°I wonder if General Zhang is interested in the taxes from Gushu and Anfeng of Guangzhou?¡±


    ¡°Gushu and Anfeng of Guangzhou? Today? Does Liu Bei n to capture three cities?¡±

 Chapter 274 – Gift

    Gift


    Liu Bei¡¯s Army divided into three. One was led by his brother Zhang Fei, with ten thousand Qingzhou elites. The second group was led by Chen Dao with his heavy armored White-eared soldiers. Thest one was twenty thousand Yuzhou Army led by Liu Pi. It was called the Yuzhou Army to hide Liu Pi¡¯s unsightly identity. After all, he was a Yellow Turban. Calling it the Yuzhou Army was to hide the fact that it was the Yellow Turban Army. It was just like how the Qingzhou Army was the Yellow Turban Army from Qingzhou.


    Zhang Fei and Chen Dao¡¯s armies had set out. Only Liu Pi¡¯s army did not move.


    ¡°Come. Come. General Zhang. Let us enter the tent!¡± Liu Bei greeted Zhang Xiu. Zhang Xiu also did not be modest and followed Liu Bei into the tent.


    They drank inside the tent and both of them were joyous. Both of them made small talk. Liu Bei asked Zhang Xiu how was he. Zhang Xiu was also a fierce tiger and boasted about himself a little. Zhang Xiu took this opportunity to try and get along with the others and also showed Liu Bei some respect.


    While Liu Bei and Zhang Xiu drank, Zhang Fei had gone straight towards Anfeng. The Qingzhou Army under Zhang Fei were experts in raids. After all, they used to be Yellow Turbans. The ones that could run are the ones that survived. The ones that could not run were already dead.


    That was how they brought their army of ten thousand to Anfeng in half a day.


    ¡°Enemy attack! Enemy attack!¡± The soldiers at Anfeng shouted loudly. The soldiers gathered when the enemy invaded. They only had two thousand defenders as it was a small town. Liu Mang¡¯s arrangement for Anfeng has always been a ce connected to Lujiang. There were not manymon people here and the defenders were also new recruits.


    As soon as they saw the ten thousand soldiers, they drew in a cold breath.


    ¡°Those under the city! Who dares to have the audacity to attack Anfeng, the territory under the control of the Sagely King!¡± Although these poor people of the Han did not have deep feelings for Liu Mang, he had given them a stage. So, they were all grateful to Liu Mang.


    ¡°It is your grandfather Zhang!¡± Zhang Fei did not spare the time to speak. After the Qingzhou troops had rested for a little, they immediately besieged the Anfeng. Zhang Fei had held himself back for long enough. He had long wanted to see blood. Zhang Fei took the lead and went straight to the walls before his subordinates could even put up thedder. Zhang Fei leapt high from atop his horse and struck his Serpent de into the city wall. He then climbed up the walls. ¡°The eunuch Zhang Yi is here. Who dares to fight?¡± Zhang Fei created an empty space when he jumped onto the walls. Those that approached were dead and the ones further away was injured. It could be said that there was no one alive near Zhang Fei.


    The defenders were basically new recruits. Zhang Fei was so fierce that they were naturally frightened. They did not dare to receive injuries. At that rate, Zhang Fei could capture the city on his own. Many more of Zhang Fei¡¯s subordinates had set thedders and started to climb up Anfeng.


    ¡°All troops, prepare for battle!¡± The high-ranking officer amongst the defenders shouted loudly. Although there were only two thousand defenders, Anfeng was a small county town. Two thousand was enough to defend it. ¡°Kill! Chase the enemy away!¡± The high-ranking officer took out his sword and rushed forward.


    He wanted to set an example so that his subordinates would not be afraid and fight. Lujiang was not far from Anfeng. They just needed to hold out until their lord at Lujiang send soldiers and horses to rescue them.


    This way of thinking was good. He had made the right judgement on the battlefield. However, he had made one mistake. That mistake was that he and Zhang Fei were not on the same level. He had rushed up to fight with Zhang Fei. When Zhang Fei saw him, he was excited and knocked away a few of the soldiers around him. He then attacked the high-ranking officer.


    ¡°Not good!¡± The high-ranking officer immediately understood the bad situation he was in the moment his weapon shed against the Serpent de. This was because the attack was too heavy. The two of them were not on the same level. The high-ranking officer was not stupid. If he were to continue to hold on, he would be the one to die. As a result, he hurriedly retreated.


    ¡°Thinking of running away? You are dead!¡± Zhang Feiughed ferociously. Zhang Fei was a famous general. When there was a prey in his hands, that prey would not be able to escape.


    A head was sent flying. Zhang Fei ignored the blood on his face and grabbed the head. Alongside the head, Zhang Fei¡¯s fearsome expression frightened many.


    ¡°The general is dead!¡± The soldiers started to copse. Their general is dead, an endless stream of enemies wereing from below and a death God was on the wall. It could be said that the recruits could no longer hold out and started to disperse.


    ¡°Hahaha! Kill! Kill!¡± Zhang Fei revealed an expression of excitement. He had held himself back for so long and was now excited to see blood.


    There was a massacre on the city walls. With the Qingzhou elite climbing onto the walls, the two thousand soldiers ended up in a more difficult situation.


    Anfeng then fell.


    Inparison to Zhang Fei¡¯s brutality, Chen Dao and the White-eared soldiers were more peaceful. Chen Dao went to the walls and asked the defenders of Gushi to surrender. The five thousand White-eared soldiers were reputable soldiers. Chen Dao had also showed his skill with the bow by shooting the red tassel on the helmet of the high-ranking officer. Chen Dao said that if they were to surrender, they would be forgiven for their past misdeeds. Chen Dao would also rmend them to Liu Bei so that they would have better future prospects. The stick and carrot policy shook the defenders of Gushi. The soldiers sent out to look for reinforcements had also returned with news that Anfeng had fallen. The high-ranking officer of Gushi then surrendered and Gushi was captured without any effort.


    ¡°General Zhang. Come. Here is a cup to you!1¡± Liu Bei raised the wine cup in his hands to Zhang Xiu as he spoke. Liu Bei had finally obtained the chance to build rtionships and would not let it go. He was very good at obtaining popr support and maintaining public rtions.


    Liu Bei had a few women there as well. Women are used to gain a man¡¯s favor. Liu Bei wanted to obtain a man¡¯s loyalty. It may be different but the principle is the same. Liu Bei poured out his grievances to Zhang Xiu and talked about the helplessness of the Han. He then spoke of how he envied the heroes such as Zhang Xiu that obstruct the viins.


    While Liu Bei was ying tricks, a messenger came in. He saw that there was a stranger in the tent and whispered to Pang Tong.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Zhang Xiu looked at the messenger. What is it that could not be said in front of me? Zhang Xiu did not say anything. After all, he and Liu Bei belonged to different forces even though they were friendly with each other. It was impossible to treat each other sincerely.


    ¡°If there are any words, you can just speak freely. There is no need for secrets!¡± Pang Tong had noticed Zhang Xiu¡¯s expression and angrily roared at the messenger. ¡°General Zhang is from a friendly force. He is good friends with our Lord. If there are any words, speak for all of us to hear!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The messenger was shocked by Pang Tong¡¯s voice. He fell to his knees and shouted in a loud voice. ¡°Report from Zhang Fei and Chen Dao. Anfeng and Gushi has been captured!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± How long has it been? We had only drank for half a day at most. Anfeng and Gushi was captured in half a day. Zhang Xiu was a bit surprised. Although it was only two small cities, capturing both in half a day was still surprising. Zhang Xiu could not help but admit to the Liu Bei Army¡¯sbat effectiveness. Cavalries usually look down on light infantries. This is because light infantries were like vegetables to heavy cavalries. On the other hand, heavy infantries were like a pile of iron or unmoving turtles. However, infantries were needed to siege. It would seem that Liu Bei¡¯s infantries had yed a huge role. His intentions of capturing three cities was a possibility


    ¡°There is no room for levity in the army!¡± Pang Tong spoke. He wanted to reveal the news of Anfeng and Gushi¡¯s capture to Zhang Xiu. This would allow him to increase the Liu Bei Army¡¯s chips. Lu Bu was not the only headache as Zhang Xiu had almost killed Cao Cao with trickery. Pang Tong¡¯s actions were to indirectly tell Zhang Xiu not to y too many tricks as the Liu Bei Army was also a force to be reckoned with.


    ¡°Generals. Chen Dao had already dispatched people to send the tax money from Anfeng and Gushi. The two cities have one thousand and five hundred gold!¡± The soldier added.


    One thousand five hundred gold? Zhang Xiu¡¯s eyes turned bright. Although this was not a lot of gold, this was only two cities from Shouchun. Yangzhou, the center of Shouchun, would be more prosperous. On top of that, there was still Lu Bu¡¯s Lujiang.


    ¡°Milord, two of three gifts had already been given. How about we give the remaining earnings from the city to General Zhang!¡± Pang Tong said.


    ¡°Good idea!¡± Liu Bei nodded. He also knew that it was time to show Zhang Xiu his sincerity.


    ¡°Where is Liu Pi!¡±


    ¡°This general is here!¡± Liu Pi had been following Liu Bei. He could be considered as Liu Bei¡¯s big fan. Otherwise, he would not have given away Yuzhou so easily after Liu Bei had surrendered Xuzhou. Zhang Fei and Chen Dao had already been dispatched and Liu Pi was also impatient. Although he understood that he was notparable to the two in martial arts, he was skillful. Now that it was his turn, he was naturally happy.


    ¡°Liu Pi. Take your subordinates, the Yuzhou Army with you and capture Guangzhou. Give what you collect to Zhang Xiu as the third gift!¡± Liu Bei ordered.


    ¡°This general receives the order!¡± Liu Pi became happy. Guangzhou was not worth mentioning. Capturing it would give him merits.


    1. Drinking in respect to General Zhang.

 Chapter 275 – Runaway Liu’s Tears

    Runaway Liu¡¯s Tears


    ¡°Gushi and Anfeng has fallen!¡± Xu Shu frowned as he read the information. Now that Gushi and Anfeng had fallen, Liu Bei and Zhang Xiu¡¯s armies are able to use Gushi as a base to attack Shouchun. They can go South and threaten Lujiang. Although these two were only small cities, they had be two nails stuck into Yangzhou. Had Gushi and Anfeng not fall, the battle could be fought on the field but now a siege battle would need to be fought.


    ¡°Send scouts! Have General Deng Yi at Lujiang defend it. He is absolutely not allowed to go out and fight!¡± Xu Shu once again issued the military order. Hefei can be lost but Lujiang must absolutely not. This is because Lujiang has a lot of shipyards.


    ¡°When is Marquis Wen¡¯s reinforcements going to arrive?¡± Xu Shu asked the official responsible for the Lujiang area.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Military advisor Chen Gong had sent a letter saying that it was possible for Sun Ce to wait for an opportunity tond at Yangtze River. On top of that, Lujiang¡¯s provisions were not sufficient. However, they would ¡®hurry¡¯ and give Xu Shu a reply.


    ¡°Sun Ce!¡± Xu Shu started to have a headache from the appearance of another conqueror. Right now, Lu Bu could almost be considered as being attacked from three sides. Sun Ce was looming at the Yangtze River. He even took the guards of Jianye, the thirty thousand navy out. It could be said that Sun Ce has gained the upper hand at the Yangtze River.


    Zhuge Liang was avoiding battle at Jiangxia. This was because there is no chance of winning Sun Ce at that moment. Fighting would cause both sides to suffer. Zhuge Liang wants military leadership. He does not want to help Liu Biao obtain gains. That was why Sanjiangkou and Jiangxia was calm. Sun Ce had also vacated the area. The Lujiang River had the trend of the Sun Ce¡¯s navy with their warships floating, causing no small amounts of headaches even though they had been defeated at Anhui. Besides that, Jingzhou¡¯s navy did not suffer any losses. ording to the truth, it was impossible for Sun Ce tond but it would be better to be safe than sorry. Zhang Xiu and Liu Bei had moved. Liu Biao would just sit on a mountain and watch them fight. If Sun Cends, they would be attacked from two sides.


    That was why in the past few days, the provisions at Lujiang was allocated to the defenders, the Formation Breaker and Chen Deng¡¯s army. After all, Chen Gong and Lu Bu nned to abandon Shouchun as ast resort. The soldiers at Shouchun would naturally not be able to set out without provisions.


    ¡°How about you have Yang Hong help me bring one hundred thousand of themon people to Lujiang!¡± Xu Shu was also helpless without any soldiers. It would be difficult to defend against the enemy without soldiers. His reinforcements had also been stalled by Sun Ce. Shouchun was Xu Shu¡¯s bottom line.


    ¡°One hundred thousand of themon people?¡± This was the time to appease themon people. What is the use of sending them over?


    ¡°Tell them Lujiang is undergoing repairs and construction. Do not tell them that there is a war. Have Yang Hong take ten of the engineering and as many of the mountain people!¡± Xu Shu now ced his hopes on Liu Mang. Xu Shu was ready to fight a protracted war. The people from the mountains were all good at fighting. It could be said that all of them were soldiers. Putting a hundred thousand of the mountain people there would make it unlikely for only twenty thousand soldiers to be defending when Liu Bei and Zhang Xiu attack.


    With a hundred thousand of the mountain people helping out, it was possible to hold out. Xu Shu¡¯s provisions was not much left.


    After Gushi and Anfeng was Hefei and Lujiang. He hoped those two cities would be able to hold out for some time. Xu Shu had forgotten about a small town named Guangzhou. It was no wonder as it was weak. Xu Shu only knew that it only has one thousand soldiers. Liu Mang had also put an asterisk on the map instead of a friendly forces symbol. This meant that Guangzhou was dispensable. If even Gushi and Anfeng had fallen, Guangzhou should have also fallen by now.


    This was Xu Shu¡¯s mistake.


    ¡®


    gs were everywhere at Guangzhou. Twenty thousand soldiers surrounded the small Guangzhou. At the side was another twenty thousand of the Xiliang Cavalry. Anyone who ims that they were unable to feel any pressure would be lying. On the walls, Hao Shao¡¯s arm trembled and could not help but swallow his saliva. However, Hao Shao remained calm on the surface. If he himself panicked, there would be no way to fight. That being said, there was still no way to fight this. How could this battle be fought? Hao Shaoughed bitterly. The total number of his soldiers were two thousand at most. This was also after his Young Master Liu Mang had given him one thousand soldiers. Hao Shao had used the provisions and gold to maintain it. Although Hao Shao had trained the soldiers in the past month, the enemies had more than ten times his number. Hao Shao now had the same feeling as Liu Mang when he was surrounded by Sun Ce at Anhui.


    ¡°People on the city walls. Listen up! I am under themand of the Emperor¡¯s uncle and I am the provincial governor Liu Pi! I am under Milord¡¯s orders to suppress renegades. Anyone sensible woulde down the walls and opened up the gates to greet me into the city. You will be able to keep your life. Otherwise, the day the city is siege would be yourst day alive!¡± Liu Pi roared loudly from below. Making the opponent submit without fighting is a strategy of a higher level. Liu Pi was very proud. If Guangzhou surrendered, his face would shine in front of his lord.


    ¡°Suppress renegades? Milord is the East General of the Han. Where is the renegade? My Little Lord is the Sagely King. How is he a renegade? Uninvited renegades like you should quickly withdraw.¡± Hao Shao was not very afraid. He has followed Lu Bu for a long time. It could be said that he has experienced a lot. On top of that, he was also part of the Wolf Cavalry. To think he would surrender would be underestimating him.


    ¡°East General of the Han?¡± Hahaha!¡± Liu Pi gave an arrogantugh. He pointed his finger at Hao Shao on top of the walls and shouted. ¡°Are you talking about that ve of Three Surnames? The ve of Three Surnames go against the trend of times! Now is the time for him to be punished by Milord!¡±


    ve of Three Surnames? Hao Shao¡¯s mood turned bad. His gaze turned sharp. As someone from the Wolf Cavalry, Lu Bu was always like a God in his heart. Lu Bu was the alpha. Hao Shao was unable to endure someone saying bad things about Lu Bu. Lu Bu himself could be considered a faith. If it was not for the fact that Hao Shao prefers defending instead of attacking, Hao Shao would not have left the Wolf Cavalry. Even then, he would not allow others to disrespect his lord. Those that insult his lord would die.


    ¡°What about your lord? Isn¡¯t your lord the Emperor Liu¡¯s uncle the Left General Liu Bei?¡± Hao Shao endured the anger in his heart and asked Liu Pi despite knowing the answer.


    ¡°Why? Do you feel afraid now that you know Milord¡¯s name? Then quicklye down those walls and wait for me to deal with the offender!¡± Liu Pi enjoyed Hao Shao¡¯s appearance with arrogance.


    ¡°Afraid. Of course I am afraid! He is the Han Emperor¡¯s uncle. He was personally awarded the title of Left General. He is ungrateful Liu Bei and does not spare a nce to the great teacher just because he did not want to get involved. He is the Liu Bei that breaks his faith by seizing Prime Minister Cao¡¯s Xuzhou.¡± The things Hao Shao mentioned was all heard from Liu Mang. To embarrass Liu Bei even more, Hao Shao even ttered Cao Cao.


    Ungrateful? Breaks his faith? These two words were difficult to wash off by anyone involved. During troubled times, it would cause people to be cast aside. Even someone like Lu Bu knew the importance of reputation, much less someone like Liu Bei.


    Pang Tong nced at his own lord. He did not know about the ungratefulness but he knew about the faith breaking. This was because Cao Cao had been very good to Liu Bei. Not only did Cao Cao gave Liu Bei military leadership. He even gave Lu Bu¡¯s Red Hare to Guan Yu. He even testified to the Han Emperor that Liu Bei was a Han nsmen and the Emperor¡¯s uncle. Nobody expected Liu Bei to sell off Cao Cao. Not only did Liu Bei kill Che Wei and seized control of the military power at Qingzhou. He even upied the entire Xuzhou. This were dishonest acts done by Liu Bei. However, these were turbulent times and stabbing someone behind the back was normal. When spoken out, it was as disgraceful as Lu Bu¡¯s ve of Three Surnames and Cao Cao¡¯s ughter of Lu Boshe. For the sake of benefits, nothing could be done about it. This was an unwritten rule during turbulent times. However, when it is said out loud it was no longer fun.


    Zhang Xiu also looked at Liu Bei. Just like the time Zhang Fei had called Lu Bu ve with Three Surnames. At that time, Lu Bu¡¯s face looked as though it was burning. It was shameful making Lu Bu unable to bear meeting with others. The three Peach Brothers could defeat Lu Bu because he was too ashamed to stay and got himself defeated to leave. This scene was now given to Liu Bei.


    ¡°Wah! Wah!¡± Sure enough, hermits have their own strategy. Crying was an art. After all, there was not good to exin it. The young general from the Lu Bu¡¯s Army was correct. Liu Bei was truly an ungrateful person. For his own future prospects, Liu Bei did not dare to offend the Ten Eunuchs. This was why he did not step forward. However, Liu Bei was also helpless. He was not Yuan Shao, neither was he Cao Cao. He does not have any friends at court that could help him. They could rain curses on the Ten Eunuch and not depend on them. When Liu Bei became well known, the Ten Eunuch does not even need to bother with him. Those that wanted to curry favor with the Ten Eunuch could punish the three brothers on their own. Liu Bei had initially wanted to make use of Cao Cao to chase Lu Bu away from Xuzhou and then upy Xuzhou himself. This was a good strategy but it was perfidious.


    Liu Bei was unable to exin. Since he could not exin, he would not exin and use his ultimate trick. Crying!


    His mouth was stretched out and his eyes were squeezed tight. Liu Bei¡¯s eyes was already full of tears. He exaggerated it and his tears flowed down like rain. Liu Bei then knelt on the ground and howled. ¡°Teacher, teacher! I, Liu Bei, Liu Xuande have let you down. This is all Xuande¡¯s fault. Xuande should not have done this. Teacher has instructed that we must be prepared to solve important issues despite humiliation. We must endure the self-imposed hardships. But this is impossible. In order to save the Han and the country, Xuande could not bear to meet with you. In order to save His Majesty the Emperor, Xuande had no choice but to be perfidious. Xuande is tired. I beg you to leave! This one is prepared to shoulder the infamy but he is not willing to see the Han destroyed. This one does not want to see themon people suffer from the mes of war. Teacher!¡±


    ¡°Milord! Please get up! This is not the fault of Milord! It is the fault of this subject! Milord has the power of the state but endures hardships and humiliation for the Han. It is the fault of Milord¡¯s ipetent subjects that you have to go through hardships. Shi Yuan should be the one asking for forgiveness!¡± Pang Tong also put on an act.


    ¡°Shi Yuan must not! Shi Yuan must not! Shi Yuan is a hero of the Han. This one still needs to depend on Shi Yuan. Let this unfilial disciple be the one to apologize!¡±


    Liu Bei and Pang Tong sung a duet. If Hao Shao learned about Liu Bei from Liu Mang, he would also be influenced. The man cried as though he was heartbroken. Even Zhang Xiu was moved. For the sake of the Han, he endured not meeting his teacher. For the sake of the Han, he endured being cursed by themon people. For the capability of having the Han Emperor acknowledge the thief Cao¡¯s control. The man was truly loyal to the Han.


    ¡°Milord! Military advisor! Watch Liu Pi obtain the head of the young man on the wall to seek justice!¡± Liu Pi was a fan of Liu Bei. Liu Bei had cried so well that Liu Pi also broke down. In anger, he pointed his spear at Hao Shao who was on the walls. ¡°Young man! ept your death!¡±

 Chapter 276 – Guangzhou’s Defender Hao Zhao

    Chapter 276 ¨C Guangzhou¡¯s Defender Hao Zhao


    With wardrum beating, Liu Pi and his Yu Province army start their march. Liu Bei stood on themanding tform along with Pang Tong. In Liu Bei¡¯s eyes, trickled tears, but those tears contain ruthlessness and maliciousness. The debt of humiliation caused by that ve of three surnames is finally going to be paid in full, muttered him in low voice.


    This person right now is not the Royal Uncle Liu Bei, but a vengeful spirit bent on killing Lu Bu as this vengeful spirit said ve of three surnames. All remnants of Lu Bu¡¯s existence must vanish now. My tears is for my resolve. Thought Liu Bei and wiped his eyes.


    In Guangzhou, there are 20,000 enemies and Hao Zhao¡¯s troops only had 2000 troops. Hao Zhao drops cold sweat as he, yet to fight against enemies ten times of his own number. Once he had fought this kind of number, but at that time, he was within Bing Province Wolf Riders (TL: Riders much better than cavalry, much easier to write as well. Thanks to Rafe De Crespigny) and foot soldiers numbered ten timesrger than heavy cavalries is nothing. However now, he is defending a city, and his soldiers are 2000 lightweight foot soldiers versus 20,000 Xiliang Riders. A logical choice would be to surrender, but Hao Zhao was given responsibility to guard Guangzhou, so escape and surrender is no longer an option.


    Right now, beside fear, there is excitement as well. He had spent so many times in Guangzhou, prepping for defensive maneuvers and now, it is time to dish them out. He had learned, that if you do an extreme defense, you can deal harm to your enemy, and possibly to terminate them. In this world, there are two people that Hao Zhao admired, one is his lord Lu Bu and the other is little lord Liu Mang. Liu Mang done something impossible during Battle of Wancheng. Using only 10,000 troops and inadequate preparation in defensive weapons, he was able to annihte Sun Ce troops from 100,000 to only 5,000 troops. Hao Zhao really envied this and wished that he was not in Shucheng County but stayed in City of Wancheng, defending from Sun Ce altogether. Since Zhang Liao is a perceptive person, then he sent Hao Zhao to Liu Mang almost immediately when chance presented itself. And this is an opportunity of a lifetime, to prove that he can be as good as Liu Mang when ites to defending.


    ¡°Below is not 20,000 troops! Thinks how usually I said with you!¡±Hao Shao is walking while is giving these soldiers to inte, he also knows that these soldiers feared, after all the recruit is a focus, even if some veteranse from other feudal lord there, has not seen ten times in own enemy.


    Hao Zhao then shouted to his 1000 defenders ¡°Everyone, cheer up!!!¡± Those defenders were assigned by Liu Mang. Also because of that referral letter by Zhang Liao. Therefore, he provided 1000 soldiers to Hao Zhao and given him enough warfund for Hao Zhao to recruit another 1000 soldiers again. When one being amander, one must always thinks that enemies potential is 10x bigger than his own, and that has been in Hao Zhao¡¯s mindset and he had been doing mind battle again and again using that number. But now, that number is in front of him, and tried to im his life. Hao Zhao then said in cheerful tone ¡°See, right now, there is 20,000 enemies. Isn¡¯t this in ordance of what I used to tell you?!¡±


    A veteran soldier then asked while stuttered ¡°G-g-g... General. C-c-c-can we win?!¡± Hao Zhao then said inly ¡°Of course, we cannot!!!¡± That word, made his soldiers¡¯ hearts sank. This general is too frank, thought the soldiers. However, with that words, everyone calmed down.


    ¡°Hits must hit!¡±Hao Shao then said that ¡°you have a look under the city, solely does not have 20,000 foot soldiers, 20,000 cavalry soldiers, I can tell you explicitly, your generals I once was a cavalry soldier, is that the Bingzhou wolf rode, you know what my which time most liked was anything!¡±Hao Zhao asked.


    Hao Zhao then said ¡°However... Even if there is no chance of victory, we still must fight!!! All of you look down there, there are 20,000 Xiliang Riders asking for our heads. Right now, I can tell you what is my favorite moment when I was a part of Bing Province Wolf Riders!!!¡± A soldier then asked ¡°General, what is your favorite moment?!¡± Hao Zhao said ¡°My favorite moments is when I rode warhorse, brandishing my guandao, herding enemies like sheeps and killing them one by one.¡± Hao Zhao smiled excitingly and said ¡°You know the feeling of being a hunter pursuing preys, right? When I reach my target, I swungmy guandao and im my prize. His head is my merit, andes the next merit.¡±


    Other soldiers said ¡°General, please don¡¯t do that!!! We can escape together!!!¡± Hao Zhao then said calmly ¡°Oh, I almost forgot. Although my Bing Province Wolf Riders is this nation top cavalries, it is because we had yet met a match. Look at them...¡± Hao Zhao then beckoned his men to look at those Xiliang Riders ¡°See.. They are wearing red bandanas, they are wearing hard helmets not made of Han. I believe these people are Qiang people!!!¡± His soldiers then surprised and said ¡°Qiang people? Those from Beyond Great Wall?!¡± Hao Zhao¡¯s subordinates never saw invaders as Yu Province, Yang Province and Jing Province are located in south, where the only foreigners they met was of Shanyue tribesmen. Unlike Liang Province, Bing Province and You Province, where foreigners treat Han people like garbage. Causing insurmountable casualties to Han people.


    Hao Zhao then threw some oil to the fire he started ¡°Listen brothers. These Qiang people ain¡¯t Han people. They are monsters who tramples those who surrendered. Executing them by dragging people using warhorse.¡± Hao Zhao¡¯s words actually a little exaggerated as everything about Qiang peoplees from his conversation with his Bing Province Wolf Ridersrades. A lot of them came from Wuwan Commandery and were a native of Xianbei. Most of them had same opinions about foreigners, Han people whipped to death, enved, forced to be sheep. Therefore Bing Province Wolf Riders are essential to driving those foreigners out of their homes.


    Hao Zhao¡¯s words touched these soldiers hearts, who had nned to do mutiny and already want to run, now hesitated and they nned to take up arms again and fight for their dignity. Hao Zhao then said ¡°Brothers, if we run now, death is what awaits us. If we fight, there is only narrow victory. If faced with such choice, this Hao Zhao better fight to the end and win a better future. Brothers, have you forgotten what is our little lord¡¯s promise?!¡± Thosest words, made some people brightened up as they are poor families and Liu Mang promises them future if this fight was to end well. However, some of them still had bleak eyes, for the enemies is number, fear them very much. Hao Zhao then said, in order to encourage them further ¡°Brothers, I had messages that Milord¡¯s reinforcement is on his way here. When our Bing Province Wolf Riders arrived, we are going to tear them apart!!!¡±


    All soldiers finally brightened up and said several conversation ¡°Eh, reinforcements?!¡± ¡°Yes, we have a chance to win!!!¡± ¡°We want thick wealth, we want to confer titles to our descendants, we will win promotion and get rich!!!¡± Hao Zhao then raised his arms and screamed ¡°That is right!!! We want promotion and riches!!! 20,000 enemies is no big deal to me. Zhao had created contraption and maneuvers for enemies at least 100 times bigger than this. Come brothers, let¡¯s hurt them!!¡± Hao Zhao then unsheath his sword and said ¡°Lift your bow!!!¡± While Liu Pi and his forces getting nearer and nearer.

 Chapter 277 – Crossfire

    Crossfire


    ¡°Everyone hold out. Hold out just like how I taught you!¡± Hao Shao walked at a side and boosted the morale of the defenders. The enemies below the city were getting closer. The siegedders was also being ced on the walls at a faster rate.


    ¡°Concentrate well and victory will be certain!¡± Hao Shao knew that these people were nervous. This was fine with him as anyone would be nervous. It was still the first wave of attack. The first wave of enemies regarded them lightly and has a scattered formation. Some of thedders that were ced had been pushed down by a team of a hundred men dispatched by Hao Shao. Hao Shao only had about one thousand people on the walls. They were divided into two teams of five hundred soldiers onto both sides of the walls. The remaining one thousand defenders were kept as reserves.


    Hao Shao had excavated trenches outside the walls of Guangzhou. The trenches were two thirds the size of the wall. Water from the Huaihe River flowed into the trench, forming a moat. Only the middle where the gate was had no trench. This is for the entrance to the city. There was no suspension bridge.


    ¡°Digging a moat is not bad. But what is the use of an iplete moat?¡± Liu Pi looked at the moat at the city walls. Hao Shao had dug a deep moat. People would be unable to cross without any appropriate aid. However, the undug area made Liu Pi criticize it.


    ¡°All units charge! Capture Guangzhong! Those that kill the rebel leader will be rewarded!¡± Liu Pi¡¯s anger towards Hao Shao had made him forget that he was the governor of Yuzhou and not a Yellow Turban. He could pay a little bit of attention about this during peace but not during the time he was agitated.


    Although Liu Pi¡¯s army was Yellow Turban, they were elite troops. Were they a disorderly mob, Cao Cao would have long gotten rid of them. Yuan Shao would not have arranged for them to be a thorn in the flesh for Cao Cao. These twenty thousand were Liu Pi¡¯s main force. It was because of them that Cao Cao could not get rid of him.


    Twenty thousand soldiers is too many people to fit Guangzhou. That was why only a team of five thousand people went up. There were also moats on both sides. (TN: As in left and right of the main gate.) If they want to cross on both sides of the wall, they would need to put up thedders and cross the moat. If they were careless they could fall into the moat. The moat was deep and even those that could swim would have a hard time climbing out. After all, the water level on both sides were high. Those that cannot swim would die. The soldiers were not dumb. Since both sides cannot be crossed, they would take the middle.


    A team of five thousand rushed towards the middle.


    ¡°I had thought that the young general of Lu Bu¡¯s Army would have abilities. Halfpleted moat aside, he spread out his archers on both sides of the wall. It is as though he is inviting us in.¡± Liu Bei looked at the small Guangzhou in disdain. He wanted to capture it and let Lu Bu¡¯s young general to die without a burial ground. Liu Bei had experienced the battlefield for a long time. In his opinion, the moat should have beenpleted and there should be a suspension bridge. This way, the defenses would be at its best.


    The enemy would not have an entrance to use. When they arrive, the suspension bridge could be raised. If the enemy wants to siege, they would need to cross the river and fight a protracted war.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Pang Tong did not think with suchmon tactics. This was because Guangzhou¡¯s defenses could really be criticized. There was a wide middle road. Rushing along that path would allow them to quickly reach the city. The moats on both sides be useless because of the middle road. However, Pang Tong was a strategist. He would not take the middle path like the other generals. A general would attack cities while a strategist attacks the mind. Pang Tong thought to himself about what Lu Bu¡¯s young general Hao Shao was trying to do.


    Why did he make an iplete moat? Could it be that they do not have enough time? Pang Tong looked at the entire Guangzhou city. No! If that is the case, there must be a ce where construction has not started or halfpleted. However, the moat is in perfect condition. This shows that they had enough time. Otherwise, there should be some halfpleted work.


    Not enough manpower? This cannot be. If that is the case, they would not had dug in the first ce. This is because the moat bes useless with this middle road. They canpletely bypass the moat. So what is the point?


    Pang Tong then looked at the archers spread out on both ends of the walls. Each team has five hundred people. The middle section of the walls was empty. Pang Tong could not understand. The archers should be ced in the middle. Why did they ced the archers at the moat where no one would go?


    Pang Tong could not understand but was filled with anxiety. This was because the young general did not look like someone without skill. He did not surrender even when surrounded with a force ten timesrger than his.


    After being uneasy for a while, Pang Tong realized that the middle path was purposefully left behind by Hao Shao. Guangzhou was a small city. Even if it was surrounded by a moat, it would not do much. There were not many defenders and there were also little provisions. Guangzhou was also not strategically located. By surrounding it with a moat, the defenders would no longer be able to go out and fight.


    Rather than building arge moat, it was better to build an iplete one. The iplete moat can protect Guangzhou while the unfinished part had its purpose. As the middle had no moat and was t ground, Guangzhou would be difficult to defend. Any general would see this as a treasure for merits. The army would just need to take the middle road instead of going towards the moat and climb the siegedders. After all, a small ce like Guangzhou would not have many soldiers.


    Liu Bei and Liu Pi both thought like this. This was what Hao Shao wanted them to think. Seeking profits and avoiding dangers were human natures. No one would swim across the moat to reach Guangzhou and all of them would squeeze onto the t ins.


    Five thousand soldiers were very little for the decisive battle at Guangzhong but was twice as much as Hao Shao¡¯s subordiantes. The soldiers surged forward and blocked the middle road. Although Liu Pi¡¯s Yellow Turbans also had a formation where they stood at the moat, there were noins. That being said, it was unrted to Hao Shao.


    Hao Shao sneered and raised his hand. More and more soldiers crossed the middle road.


    ¡°Shoot!¡± Hao Shao spat. With hismand, a thousand arrows rained towards the t grounds.


    ¡°Raise the shields!¡± Liu Pi shouted loudly when he saw the arrows fall with feelings of disdain. He had already prepared for the front row to carry shields before the siege. This kind of rain of arrows would just be like drizzles before the shield. He just needed to wait for his troops to rush to the walls. With the soldiers rushing continuously, Guangzhou would fall. Liu Pi could then kill the man that shamed his idol.


    Liu Pi felt disdain for the young general for putting the archers at both sides of the wall. If it was ced in the middle, it was still possible to cause Liu Pi harm. What could theserge arrows from these spread out archers do?


    Liu Pi smiled ferociously. He would charge forward with his bodyguards once he saw his Yuzhou Army reach the city. He was about to lift up his hand when he became unable to do it. This was because the scene in front of him made him shocked.


    The arrows from the walls shot across the shields. The spread out archers did not be worthless people like what Liu Pi had thought. Instead, the concentrated rain of a thousand arrows became terrifying.


    The soldiers that rushed in front were like chives while Hao Shao¡¯s army was like the sickle. The arrows covered the entire path. It could be said that it was raining from all directions on that middle road.


    Some were struck by more than one arrows. There were also some arrows that pierced through the first person and struck the next person behind him. Before Liu Pi could react, a second wave of arrows rained down.


    ¡°How could this be?¡± Liu Pi was not the only one paying attention to the siege below the walls. There was also Liu Bei, Pang Tong and Zhang Xiu¡¯s army. They did not expect the dispersed arrows to be able to cause such damage. Zhang Xiu thought to himself. If the thousand archers were ced in the middle, only about a hundred people would be harmed at most. After all, arrows could usually harm ten or even twenty people at a time as no one is a natural shooter. Besides that, garrison soldiers must be archers and must also be able to defend the walls. In other words, they cannot master bows and arrows. Yet, at minimum, almost a thousand died from this volley.


    Why not? Hao Shao was also shocked by this achievement. He did not expect to cause this kind of damage after splitting up the one thousand archers. He obtained this idea from his Little Lord, Liu Mang.


    Liu Mang had once jokingly told them that it would have been better to split up the archers onto both sides instead of putting them together. This way, a crossfire could be formed and the damage output could be maximized. When Liu Mang said this, he was thinking about war using hot weapons. He thought about the might of crossfire with trenches. He never would have expected Hao Shao to adopt this technique with cold weapons.


    If the archers were ced in front, most will cross over the shields and cause damage to the soldiers at the back. However, a lot of arrows will be redundant. A person could be struck by ten to twenty arrows. However, it does not matter how many arrows struck the victim as he would be dead. However, the current situation is different. After spreading out, not only does it avoid the first row of shields. It could be said that both nks of Liu Pi¡¯s forces were exposed to the attacks from Hao Shao¡¯s archers.


    The rain of arrows made Liu Pi¡¯s eyes turn wide.


    Strike while the iron is hot. This was something Hao Shao also understood. Initially, it was just unwavering faith in Liu Mang that Hao Shao decide on using this formation. He did not expect it to be so effective. Hao Shao would be a fool if he did not make use of this opportunity.


    ¡°Rush! Rush forward!¡± Liu Pi became angry. The Yuzhou Army was his capital. It was the reason Liu Bei wrote to the imperial court to give make Liu Pi the provincial governor of Yuzhou. Besides that, Liu Pi had given Runan to Liu Bei and also had his twenty thousand elite Yellow Turbans. Liu Bei felt it would be embarrassing to seize Liu Pi¡¯s military power and so, he made Liu Pi the third top general in his army to appease Liu Pi.


    The first two spots were given to Guan Yu and Zhang Fei. He had already achieved what Chen Dao had and was also amander.


    If the twenty thousand Yellow Turbans were lost, Liu Bei might actually consider making him just a lieutenant.


    ¡°Rush! Rush forward!¡±

 Chapter 278 – Pang Tong’s Advice

    Pang Tong¡¯s Advice


    ¡°Rush! Rush forward!¡± Liu Pi roared loudly. All they needed to do was reach the walls and put up the siegedders. Then, there would be nothing to be worried about.


    The idea is good but ruthless. With five thousand soldiers rushing to Guangzhou, the defenders would be tired out. It would be difficult to defend and fall.


    That being said, Hao Shao did not create the moat for fun. As there is a t pathway, no one would be stupid enough to go to the moat where it is difficult to climb out of if they fell. That was why everyone chose to use the middle road.


    Five thousand people were neither a lot nor were they little. However, there was enough people to crowd the middle road. Even if the Yuzhou Army initially maintained its formation, it would be in chaos after being shot by waves of arrows. Nobody would want to be shot to death by arrows. The ones at the front wanted to retreat to the back while the ones at the back heard Liu Pi¡¯s orders to rush forward. Both sides went against each other and fell into chaos. As they pushed each other, they could barely take a few steps forward much less rush to the front.


    The crowd became like stationary targets for Hao Shao¡¯s archers. If they could miss multiple times in a row with that kind of crowd, the archer would either have to be blind or missed on purpose. For a period of time, screams continued endlessly.


    ¡°Milord. Allow General Liu Pi to withdraw!¡± Pang Tong could no longer watch. The five thousand soldiers were just made an easy prey. It was so crowded that they could not advance or escape. They could only stand there and be shot at. Yet, they still hoped to rush forward. When they do rush ahead, not many of the five thousand would be left.


    ¡°Beat the gong! Recall the troops!¡± Liu Bei also did not have a good expression. His five thousand soldiers could not even touch the opponent¡¯s hair as they were blocked up at the t ground.


    ¡°Ai!¡± Liu Pi roared fiercely. ¡°Beat the gong! Recall the troops!¡±


    The order to retreat was much better than the order to rush. After all, the front row was already moving back as they did not want to stay at the front. On the other hand, the ones at the back no longer wanted to move to the front when they heard the order to withdraw. The troops withdrew quickly with a rarely found unity.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Hao Shao waved his hand to stop the archers from shooting. The enemy had retreated quickly. If Liu Pi was allowed to continue hismand of charging forward, Hao Shao would have pulled out his remaining one thousand soldiers as archers. The stationary targets could easily be hit and the five thousand troops would be swallowed up by Hao Shao. However, Liu Pi had withdrawn. Hao Shao also had a limited number of arrows, so he had his soldiers stop shooting.


    ¡°How is that? Are you still afraid now?¡± There were corpses below the walls but not a single injury on the walls. Hao Shao would not let go of this opportunity to boost his soldier¡¯s morale.


    ¡°We are not afraid!¡± Naturally, the soldiers would not be afraid. At the beginning, they had some fear as there were too many enemies. However, their path of escape had been blocked after Hao Shao¡¯s intimidation. If they do not kill their enemies, their enemies would kill them regardless of whether they surrendered or tried to escape. Rather then die in vain, they might as well struggle. Now, Hao Shao had led them to victory for the first wave of attacks. Their confidence and morale rose. Thousands of corpses were below the walls. The enemy only had twenty thousand soldiers and there was nothing to be afraid of.


    The actual total was more than two thousand three hundred corpses. Cold water would be dripping from Liu Bei¡¯s face again. Originally, he would not have been so angry as he had been on the battlefield for a very long time. Yet, he was also unable to see Hao Shao¡¯s intentions. Digging an iplete moat, leaving a nice open road in the middle was to lure the enemies in. Normally, Liu Bei would not me Liu Pi and may even appease him. However, right now, not only Liu Bei¡¯s army was present. There was still Zhang Xiu¡¯s Army. Five thousand soldiers had attacked a city with two thousand defenders. The casualties were two thousand and three hundred soldiers. This number was not including the many that were injured. If those were included, the total losses would be more than three thousand. On top of that, not a singledder was ced on the walls. This was not only a blow to morale but also made themselves a joke to Zhang Xiu.


    This was all how Liu Bei looked at it. However, Zhang Xiu did not think of Liu Bei as a joke. In fact, he was already very amazed as Liu Bei effortlessly captured Gushi and Anfeng. No matter what was said, those were still two cities. Ordinarily, ten days to half a month would be needed to capture a city. Even if you outnumber the enemy, three to four days would still be needed. However, under Liu Bei¡¯smand, two cities were captured in the time taken to drink wine. It could be said that Zhang Xiu was endlessly shocked at Hao Shao¡¯s defensive tactics. This was because Wancheng was also difficult to defend. As a result of the terrain, Wancheng also has no moat. Hao Shao¡¯s tactics made Zhang Xiu realize he could do the same at Wancheng. However, instead of using the bow like Hao Shao, he could send out his cavalry. At that time, all five thousand soldiers could be casualties.


    ¡°Milord! I...!¡± Liu Pi was depressed. Everything had been going well. He was only attacking a small city. Who would have expected him to be sent back without even getting to touch the city wall. He even mocked them for cing the archers at the wrong position. Now the one being mocked was himself.


    ¡°Continue the attack!¡± Liu Bei waved so that Liu Pi does not waste time talking. Hao Shao¡¯s earlier words had put Liu Bei in a bad mood. Now, even a lot of his soldiers were injured. How could Liu Bei stand for this?


    ¡°I..!¡± Liu Pi still wanted to say something before he was pulled away by Pang Tong.


    ¡°General Liu Pi. It is best to listen to Milord and continue the attack!¡± Sometimes, Liu Bei is very friendly. It could be an act but even when a general is defeated, he would console the general. Although Liu Bei would not be happy, he could still use his face skill. However, right now he could not use his face skill in front of Liu Pi anymore. This showed that Liu Bei was extremely furious. If Liu Pi were to keep speaking, Liu Bei would only be even more angry and impatient. This was why Pang Tong stopped him.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Liu Pi could only nod his head and leave the camp. He then sighed after leaving. He wanted to speak earlier because he wanted to get advice from Liu Bei or the others present. This was because he had already suffered losses to Hao Shao and should probably not dispatch more troops to go straight to Guangzhou. Should he go through the moat or the middle road? Either way, even if he captured Guangzhou, at least half of his Yuzhou Army would be gone.


    However, Liu Bei was now angry and he could only find his own way forward. If he honestly cannot think of a way, then he will just take it by storm. Liu Pi gritted his teeth.


    ¡°General Liu Pi. Please stay!¡± Just as Liu Pi was about to return to his subordinates when Pang Tong shouted.


    ¡°Military advisor!¡± Liu Pi cupped his fist at Pang Tong. Pang Tong could now be regarded as the second most important person in the Liu Bei¡¯s army. Even Liu Bei¡¯s younger brothers Guan Yu and Zhang Fei listens to Pang Tong¡¯s advices. That was why Liu Pi did not dare not to disrespect Pang Tong.


    ¡°General Liu Pi. What do you n to do?¡± Pang Tongughed as he came out and asked.


    ¡°Military advisor. This general is obviously taking the troops tounch another assault!¡± Liu Pi was puzzled. Doesn¡¯t he already know the answer? Why is he wasting my time?


    Pang Tong saw Liu Pi¡¯s expression and knew he was grumbling. ¡°Does that mean that you have found a way to reach Guangzhou?¡± Pang Tong asked again. Liu Pi was unable to give a reply.


    ¡°This... I don¡¯t have a way yet!¡± Liu Pi felt very bitter. At worst, the whole army would cross both the moat and the middle road to siege the city. There would be many sacrifices to capture Guangzhong.


    ¡°This one has something to say. Would the general be willing to listen?¡± Pang Tong smiled at Liu Pi as he spoke. The current Liu Pi was no longer as daring and energetic as before.


    ¡°Military advisor! Speak seriously!¡± Liu Pi¡¯s eyes glinted. Pang Tong was the second most important figure of the Liu Bei¡¯s Army. All of the Liu Bei¡¯s Army¡¯s tactics were made by Pang Tong. The plot against the Lu Bu¡¯s Army, the Zhang Xiu¡¯s army, and Yangzhou was all Pang Tong¡¯s handiwork. It could be said that Pang Tong was the Liu Bei¡¯s Army¡¯s brain. Liu Bei was only the one giving orders. Now that Pang Tong was willing to give Liu Pi advice, he is not going to reject the offer.


    ¡°General Liu Pi. This one has three strategems. Which one is General Liu Pi willing to use.¡± The ancient strategies wanted to give three strategies and have Liu Pi pick one. The purpose was the same but the methods were different. He would only give the suggestion while the final decision was with Liu Pi.


    ¡°Teacher, please teach me!¡± Liu Pi cupped his fist towards Pang Tong and knelt down, calling him teacher. Before this, he called Pang Tong ¡®military advisor¡¯ which was Pang Tong¡¯s post. Calling him teacher now was a show of respect.


    ¡°The worst strategy is for General Liu Pi to besiege Guangzhou from all possible sides and ignore the casualties for victory. General Liu Pi has twenty thousand troops. Even if you lose fifteen thousand soldiers, the city would inevitably fall as it only has two thousand soldiers!¡± Pang Tong said that the first strategy was to siege blindly. With ten times the enemy numbers, the city could be captured as most soldiers would not be able to kill at least ten people per person.


    ¡°Military advisor. What about the second best strategy?¡± Liu Pi immediately rejected the worst strategy. If he could have taken the city by storm, he would have already done it long ago instead of putting up a worried expression here. If he won Guangzhou by sacrificing too many lives, there would not be enough soldiers for Hefei, Lujiang, Shouchun and other ces. He would also have nowhere to show his face and Liu Bei would also not spare him a nce in the future.


    ¡°Oh. The second best strategy!¡± Pang Tong naturally knew that Liu Pi would not choose the worst strategy but the worst strategy was the most time-saving strategy. Although there would be many sacrifices, it would be the fastest. They would be able to capture Guangzhou before sunset. Although there would be heavy casualties, Liu Bei would not get angry at Liu Pi and would instead appreciate him. This would be because Liu Pi was very obedient and took care of his Lord¡¯s reputation by throwing away his own interests. Losing military leadership was not only not a bad thing. It would even have his worth recognized by Liu Bei. This was because Liu Pi¡¯s twenty thousand soldiers was almost half of the Liu Bei¡¯s Army. This would naturally make Liu Bei worried. He would not be able to put any trusted aides in and he would be afraid of Liu Pi¡¯s sincerity. This was because Liu Pi gave Runan to Liu Bei. This made Liu Bei both suspicious and not suspicious of Liu Pi. He wanted Liu Pi¡¯s military power but was also afraid of Liu Pi¡¯s intentions. It was a contradiction. If Liu Pi could understand this in this battle and give up his military power, he would earn Liu Bei¡¯s appreciation and would be able to go further in the Liu Bei¡¯s Army.


    However, since Liu Pi did not think of that and was unwilling to part from his military leadership, Pang Tong could not be med for not reminding him. Sometimes the truth was simple but unable to be understood. ¡°Let us speak of the second best strategy!¡±


    ¡°The second best strategy is to fill up the moat, just like the standard strategy of a normal siege!¡± Pang Tong rmended for the moat to be filled up regardless of whether the moat was created like that intentionally. Dispatch soldiers to fill up the moat and make the ground t. At that time, Guangzhou would be difficult to defend would soon be captured.


    ¡°Military advisor. What is the best strategy?¡± Liu Pi frowned. Filling up the moat was indeed a good strategy. Once the moat was filled up, there would be more space outside of Guangzhou. His troops would be able to attack. However, this was too time-consuming. The moat was not shallow and had water form the Huaihe River. Filling up the moat would take a few days assuming the defenders ignore them. Otherwise it would take even longer. Liu Bei wanted Liu Pi to quickly obtain Guangzhou.


    ¡°The best strategy would be to use a ram!¡± Pang Tong looked at the small city as he spoke. ¡°Hao Shao did well creating this moat. However, it also gave him a weakness!¡± The moat was separated by the middle road. It made use of the troop¡¯s intentions of avoiding harm to swarm the middle. In order to attract the enemy, the middle road was built spaciously, enough for five thousand soldiers. Pang Tong saw that it was enough space for five carriages.


    As the middle road could be cross by people, it could naturally be able to be used by other things such as rams. It could be said that Guangzhou would not be able to defend itself from a siege ram. Even Anhui¡¯s gates could not withstand the siege ram, much less a small city like Guangzhou.


    ¡°The best one! I choose the best strategy!¡± Liu Pi¡¯s eyes turned bright. He would not pick the worst strategy as it involves military power. Although the second best strategy was good, it was too slow. So, Liu Pi decided to use the ram.


    It was as though Liu Pi could already see the siege ram rushing towards the gates. After that, he only needed to have his bodyguards closely follow him. After the gates is broken through, Guangzhou would be captured.


    ¡°Teacher¡¯s grace would not only be thanked with words. After this is over, I will pay you a visit! I am feeling anxious and will go first!¡± Liu Pi cupped his fist to Pang Tong and then left.


    ¡°Go! Go!¡± Pang Tong did not me Liu Pi for his words. After all, he has conditions for helping Liu Pi. Just like Zhuge Liang in Jingzhou, he wants a system where he is inmand. Although Liu Bei trusted Pang Tong and gave Pang Tong half the military power, he still has less trust whenpared to the little brothers, especially Guan Yu. Liu Bei may decide to listen to Guan Yu over him. For an ordinary strategist, a subordinate who has thoughts of his own would be wee. However, Pang Tong was no ordinary strategist. Like Zhuge Liang, he has control of the entire situation and requires absolute obedience. In the original history, Zhuge Liang took care of everything by himself. It was not that he wants to do so but some people tried to be smart. For example, Ma Su and Li Yan. They all knew that in a game of chess, pieces were sometimes lost. Pang Tong does not need a self-aware chess piece. He needed someone who is unable to think like Liu Pi.

 Chapter 279 – White Eared Heavy Armor

    White Eared Heavy Armor


    The defenders on the walls were all feeling enthusiastic. They had all fought back the enemy assault and killed many. It was a very happy moment for these soldiers. They looked at the corpses umted below the city and felt that it does not matter even if they were outnumbered. Hao Shao¡¯s army had fallen into a state of excitement and their morale had doubled. They thought of how Liu Mang would reward them after they fought back the enemy.


    Wasn¡¯t getting promoted and earning rewards the reason they left their homes to join the Liu Mang Army? At first they had a lot ofins following Hao Shao into this small city. Now, all of them had changed. They did not expect the small city to give them the opportunity for promotion.


    The happiness of the soldiers wereparable to the faith that they could defeat the enemy. Hao Shao became calmer. Those from the Wolf Cavalry would notice that Hao Shao was feeling uneasy. The reason so many of the Liu Bei¡¯s Army¡¯s soldiers perished was because the enemy did not react. This was the first time they had seen this defensive method. They had gotten the enemy by surprise which is why they got this result. This would unlikely happen a second or third time.


    Liu Bei was not easily dealt with. Otherwise, Liu Bei would not have managed to bring Cao Cao and chase out Lu Bu. Hao Shao does not want to face the shame of being chased out anymore. Liu Bei had chased Lu Bu out of Xuzhou and has ns for Yangzhou.


    Besides that, chasing the enemy away would only make them angrier. They would react stronger and the counterattack would be more powerful. Against a siege with twenty thousand, the ones fighting at the would only be more ruthless. This was why Hao Shao did not dare to rx. However, he did not tell his troops and allowed them to be excited. They would be more courageous when they were excited.


    ¡°Come. Come on! Let this Hao Shao see if you have greater progress!¡± Hao Shao took a deep breath. He knew that it was impossible to defend against Liu Bei¡¯s assault with just Guangzhou. However, Hao Shao wanted to stop Liu Bei here to buy time for Shouchun.


    The drum starts to be beaten and Liu Bei¡¯s Army started to move again.


    ¡°All units. Prepare forbat!¡± Hao Shao shouted. However, the soldiers had already begun to move and pick up their bows and aimed below the city before he could even shout.


    But when they looked down, they were dumbfounded. To shoot or not to shoot? This was because there were no longer a swarm of soldiers below the city but rams.


    Liu Pi had twenty thousand soldiers. Even after counting the casualties, they still had at least fifteen thousand soldiers. The firewood was collected by them and along with Pang Tong¡¯s expertise, the rams were built quickly.


    ¡°Rams?¡± Hao Shao clenched his fist. He gazed at the huge vehicles. The rams were still siege weapons at that era. The impact of the rams could knock open the gates. As the gates were made of wood, it would not be able to stop the impact of the rams unless it was heavy and sturdy. Otherwise, it would not evenst a few hits from the rams. Even the gates of Wan Cheng had been destroyed by rams.


    If the moat waspleted and there was a drawbridge, it would not have been so difficult. This is because it would be impossible for the drawbridge to be lowered unless the city was already having difficulty. Now, the ram has space to approach.


    One by one, the rams approached Guangzhou City while being pushed by soldiers.


    ¡°Shoot! Shoot those soldiers pushing the rams!¡± Hao Shao ordered. Arrows are useless against the rams. Even fire arrows would take a while for it to burn the rams and the burning rams could also be used to burn down the city gates. Shooting down the soldiers would cause the ram to stop moving.


    Hao Shao gave themand for arrows to be shot at the brave soldiers pushing the ram. Arrows being shot at a group of soldiers was good as the target would be big and they would hit even if their aiming was bad. But now, the target was smaller. Their skills be more apparent as some of the arrows were unable to even fall close to the soldiers pushing the ram. Fortunately, with a thousand archers, some of the arrows would inevitable hit.


    ¡°Argh!¡± As the arrows fell, the rams also slowed down.


    ¡°Detestable!¡± Liu Pi gnashed his teeth as he looked at the scene below Guangzhou. He had his troops prepare the shields but the shields could only defend from one side. He was ready to sent out a second wave of troops when he was stopped by a messenger.


    ¡°General! The military advisor has dispatched people to bring the armor!¡± The messenger cupped his fist at Liu Pi as he reported.


    ¡°Put that armor aside. Can¡¯t you see I am busy sieging the city?¡± Liu Pi was a little bit impatient.


    ¡°General. The military advisor said that these armor is useful for sieging the city!¡± The messenger added.


    ¡°I can use it?¡± Liu Pi was shocked. His current strategy was given to him by Pang Tong. That was why Liu Pi would still listen to Pang Tong even though he would be a little bit unhappy. When he calmed down, he cannot help but think of how this armor would help with the siege.


    ¡°Take me there!¡± The two of them then quickly went outside of the camp.


    ¡°General. Look!¡± The messenger pointed at the armors on the carriages. ¡°This is what the military advisor has sent us!¡±


    ¡°This is...!¡± Liu Pi¡¯s eyes turned bright when he saw the armors because the armors were the familiar heavy armors of Liu Bei¡¯s elite White Eared soldiers. The White Eared soldiers are one of the best heavy armored soldiers in the world. The only ones that couldpete with the White Eared soldiers are Jizhou¡¯s Halberd, First Camp and Formation Breaker. Even Liu Mang¡¯s Urban Army could not necessarily defeat them. The ck g could have won before they fought at Wancheng but now there were too many recruits.


    Runaway Liu could run from ce to ce as he had these soldiers with him. They were death soldiers. In other words, they were all brainwashed into mindlessly worshipping Liu Bei. It was just like how the Yellow Turbans worshipped Zhang Jiao and were unafraid of death. The White Eared Soldier¡¯s greatest achievement was fighting against the Tiger Cavalry. Although the Tiger Cavalry lost to the Wolf Cavalry, it could not be helped as the God of War Lu Bu was present. That was why the Tiger Cavalry¡¯s strength should not be underestimated.


    Even if a heavy infantry were to meet a heavy cavalry, they could use formations like hedgehog and tortoise formations. However, the White Eared Soldiers are the only one that dared to charge at the Tiger Cavalry.


    What Pang Tong had sent over was their White Eared Soldier¡¯s heavy armors. These heavy armors were one of the reason they were able to make a name for themselves. The White Eared Heavy Armor was about the same as the ck g¡¯s but the most crucial difference was that the White Eared armor had an outer armor and an inner armor. They wereyers of chainmail and it was not even something that generals could wear. Liu Bei had spent a lot to increase the strength of his forces.


    Not only could the chainmail protect them from des. It could protect them from arrows as well. Thettice like chainmail could not be pierced by arrows. Even if an arrow managed to shoot through, it would only be like a mosquito bite and would not cause fatal injuries.


    ¡°Hahaha! Guangzhou is doomed!¡± Liu Piughed loudly. Altogether, he had four hundred of the White Eared heavy armor. Liu Bei was afraid there would not be enough heavy armor for attacking Yangzhou and took out one thousand. Pang Tong then took out four hundred for Liu Pi to use.


    With these armors, Liu Pi would no longer need to fear the arrows from the walls. As long as there were no arrows being shot at them, he could rely on his three rams to break into Guangzhou. Once that happened, Liu Bei would no longer be angry. Liu Pi was no longer thinking of merit as Liu Bei had already lost face. Five thousand people attacked a city only to lose half of it without even managing to touch the city. Even the thick-skinned Liu Pi no longer dared to raise the issue of merit. The fire in Liu Pi¡¯s eyes became stronger as he thought of that.


    He was now thinking of how to capture Guangzhou, massacre all of his enemies and to capture and punish the young general. Even then, his hatred would be difficult to be appeased.


    ¡°Pass down my orders. Have four hundred sturdy men put on this armor. Have them push the rams and stab Guangzhou in the ass!¡± Liu Pi no longer cared whether he was vulgar or not. He was happy knowing that he was about to win.

 Chapter 280 – Guangzhou In Peril

    Guangzhou In Peril


    ¡°Shoot! Shoot!¡± Hao Shao does not even really need to give orders. The soldiers also knew enough to shoot the soldiers pushing the ram. At that moment, Liu Pi¡¯s soldiers that were pushing the ram only totaled up to about a few hundred and were standing in a dispersed manner. That was why Hao Shao¡¯s army was barely able to shoot them with arrows. At most the arrows would hit the shadows and at worst, the arrows would fall before it could even reach the shadows. This was the Liu Pi¡¯s army giving Hao Shao¡¯s soldiers to practice archer. If Hao Shao¡¯s subordinate could survive, they would be elites.


    A rain of arrows fell and almost all of the soldiers that ran to the sides were killed. The enemy¡¯s second wave was stopped. Although the second wave was stopped, only a few hundred were killed. Hao Shao felt uneasy. Could it be so easy? When the rams first came out, Hao Shao could barely speak. The middle road that was used to bring harm to the enemy has now been used by the enemy to bring harm to them. But these things had two natures. The road simply made it good for the rams to move. As long as the three rams do not take too much time, the owner of Guangzhou would change.


    Hao Shao could not understand what the retreating Liu Bei¡¯s army was thinking.


    While Hao Shao was confused, his uneasiness became a reality. Two lines of soldiers appeared amongst Liu Pi¡¯s army. One line wore heavy armor while the other line carried shields. Both lines in total had no less than one thousand men. Two rows of shield soldiers formed the front line with those wearing heavy armors at the backlines pushing the three rams.


    Without Hao Shao¡¯smand, the more skilled archers fired their arrows. A rain of arrows fell onto the soldiers. They originally thought that they would obtain kills but never expected the enemy toe out uninjured even after the arrows fell on them.


    The enemy soldiers all continued to push the three rams without a single one missing. Only two unfortunate ones were shot in the leg and limped towards the rams.


    ¡°Heavily armored soldiers!¡± Hao Shao shouted. He finally knew what the enemy used to counter his arrows. The battle at Guangzhong was now like two people ying mahjong.


    ¡°Haha. Today is the day you die!¡± Liu Pi watched his soldiers from atop his horse. He had two groups of soldiers. One group wore heavy armor while the other were his bodyguards. Liu Pi was also clever. He split the White Eared heavy armor into two. The outer armor was given to the sturdy soldiers while the inner one was given to his bodyguards. His bodyguards were then given shields so that the shields can be used to defend the soldiers from the arrowsing from above.


    Hao Shao¡¯s first move was to split the archer groups to both ends of the walls and rain down arrows in a cross-fire. This caused Liu Pi to be careless.


    Thousands of soldiers perished. Now, Liu Pi found had found a weak point in the cards yed by Hao Shao.


    As the moat was difficult to cross, I will just use the rams to smash right through the gates. The arrows can be dealt with by the heavy armor and shields. Although there are injuries, it is just like drizzle for the army. But once we break through Guangzhou, you, Hao Shao, will die!


    ¡°Shoot! Shoot!¡± At the side, there were stillmanders ordering the archers to shoot. However, the result remained the same. The enemy did not show any response and there were no casualties.


    Although the arrows went over the shields, the soldiers were heavily armored and the arrows did not have enough power.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Hao Shao took a deep breath and raised his hand to stop the arrows. This is because Guangzhou does not have many arrows and he did not want to waste it.


    With a loud smash, the rams hit the city gates. Guangzhou was originally small. After Yuan Shu had proimed himself Emperor, the gate was smashed and became battered thanks to Cao Cao. Themon people had ran. The ones that remained were those that were motionless or were not able to run away. The city wall was also in disrepair. Hao Shao had dispatched people for repairs but it was difficult as thend was very muddy.


    Hao Shao staggered and almost fell to the ground. The entire city wall seemed to move. Hao Shao smiled wryly. This is caused by the ram. The walls would probably break before the door breaks.


    Hao Shao quickly stood up and gritted his teeth. ¡°Come! Throw down rocks and wood! Prepare boiling water!¡± Right now, he needed to stop the three rams. Hao Shao could no longer think of a good method.


    ¡°Drop the stones!¡± The soldiers dropped their bows and started to pick up stones and logs. These all came from the demolished and dismantled things in the city. The current Guangzhou was no longer the same. The ce was spacious and devoid of people. Many homes were also empty. So, Hao Shao could make use of the pirs and other things that were taken.


    Liu Pi¡¯s soldiers did not fear the arrows as they wore heavy armors. The arrows only felt itchy. Heavy armors were meant to ward off sharp weapons.


    However, the current situation was different. The things that fell were rocks and wood. They were all blunt weapons. They could deal with one or two hits but could no longer endure it by the third hit. On the surface, they looked unharmed but they were unable to continue taking it internally.


    And so, the falling rocks and wood caused casualties. However, these were the lucky ones. The unfortunate ones were the ones who had boiling water poured over them. These soldiers from the Liu Pi¡¯s Army were truly tragic. There were no waterproof helmets.


    Those with heavy armor and shields could still somewhat protect themselves. However, those that got sshed at were soaked from top to bottom with hot water. The scalded soldiers mourned painfully as they climbed up from the ground. The smell of meat rose to the city walls.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Liu Pi¡¯s eyes turned murderously sharp. The wounded soldiers, were his elites. In fact, the ones holding shields were his bodyguards. He trained them personally. It could be said that he had deep feelings with them. Now that there were a dozen casualties, Liu Pi would naturally be angry.


    ¡°Struggle to yourst! In a short time, your small Guangzhou would be mine! At that time, I want you, the bandit to be unable to seek survival or death.¡±


    ¡°This cannot go on!¡± Hao Shao was also feeling anxious on the wall. Although he could resist by dropping rocks, wood and boiling water, he would really be doomed after some time. This was the second time the ram attacked the gates. Very soon there would be no walls to defend. Hao Shao would be helpless even if he was a superhuman as it was impossible for him to fight against an army of twenty thousand with his garrison of two thousand.


    Although the Yuzhou Army were once Yellow Turbans, that turmoil hadsted for over ten years. Zhang Jiao and his brothers had been executed. The other rebel leaders had also died from their injuries. There were also those that received meritorious rewards. It could be said that the Yellow Turban¡¯s purpose was to strike fear in the Han. That was because the Yellow Turbans were full of elite soldiers at that time. The Yellow Turban¡¯s strength were not much different from the elites of the Han. They could also suppress the government troops as they had numbers. Just like Dong Zhuo who has the Xiliang Cavalry. When he took Lu Zhi¡¯s government position, he took the Xiliang Heavy Cavalry. It was just like Zhang Xiu¡¯s heavy cavalry that was on standby. In fact, they were more of an elitepared to Zhang Xiu¡¯s cavalry. It was because there was the Xiliang Cavalry that the heavy cavalry has a role to y. It was because of this he had the origin of Han and Qiang. At Xiliang, Dong Zhuo was a tyrant. All the people of Qiang felt bitter but there were also those that were beaten into submission. All of those that were beaten into submission were the elites. They formed the Xiliang Cavalry along with the Hans that were good at horse riding and shooting. The Xiliang Cavalry has the bloodthirstiness of a foreigner. It also has the tactical skills of the Han. This was why the Xiliang Cavalry was terrifying. Zhang Xiu¡¯s Xiliang Cavalry still had a few veterans from that time. They could have worked in concert with the Wolf Cavalry. This was why Dong Zhuo and Dingyuan waged wars excessively. The current Xiliang Cavalry was maintained by Zhang Ji after the death of Dong Zhuo and the riot of Li Jue and Guo Si. Right now, it only have half its original strength.


    However, Dong Zhuo¡¯s Xiliang Cavalry had originally lost to the Yellow Turbans. It could be said that the Yellow Turbans should not be underestimated.


    When Zhang Jiao and his brothers died, the Yellow Turbans scrambled away to theirst. This were because of the meritorious people in stopping the Yellow Turbans. Many talented people like Cao Cao, Yuan Shao, Liu Bei, Tao Qian and more appeared.


    Only three heroes could find a way to escape. The first was Zhang Yan who was originally known as Zhu Feiyan. He changed his name because of his talent. All the rebels like Chang Shan, Zhao Jun, Zhong Shan was brought by smallmanders such as Sun Jing and Wang Dang to join up as Zhang Yan¡¯s subordinates. Zhang Yan¡¯s troops grew and approached a million people. They became known as the ck Mountain Army. Even after the three Yellow Turban leaders were dead, they were free. The government did not dispatch people to suppress them. He had fought against Yuan Shao for many years in Jizhou and has been a pain Yuan Shao could not get rid off.


    The second one was the Yellow Turbans of Qingzhou. However, they wereparably even more miserable. They had surrounded Beihai under the leadership of the rebel leader Guan Hai. The Qingzhou Yellow Turbans had a million troops. However, Guan Hai was impulsive and got beheaded in a duel. Otherwise, they would have won. This was how Cao Cao obtained the thousands of elite Qingzhou Army. Their strength was obvious to all including Lu Bu, Liu Bei, Yuan Shao, Tao Qian and Zhang Xiu that have encountered it before.


    When Cao Cao attacked Xuzhou, he used this army.


    When Yuan Shu was driven out of Yangzhou, it was also because of this army.


    Right now, Cao Cao was using this army to fight against Yuan Shao.


    Liu Bei also currently have the Qingzhou¡¯s Yellow Turban elites in his army, under Guan Yu and Zhang Fei.


    If Zhang Xiu had notunched a surprise attack, Cao Cao would not have been defeated so badly.


    These Yellow Turbans were the most elite troops in the world.


    It has fought against various troops like Lu Bu¡¯s Wolf Cavalry and Formation Breaker, Liu Bei¡¯s White Eared Heavy Infantry, Yuzhou¡¯s armored cavalry, Yuan Shao¡¯s First Camp and more.


    Zhang Xiu¡¯s Xiliang cavalry, the Yellow Turbans from Qingzhou, was truly dominant in the Three Kingdoms.


    A simr one would be the third group of the Yellow Turbans, which was Liu Pi. He was not strong and only second rate. He has no advisors and the leaders in the group were simply the better ones among all the others without quality. Such a person was able to upy Runan for so long because of the Yellow Turban Army.


    On the other hand, half of Hao Shao¡¯s army are recruits. One thousand were recruited locally at Guangzhou by Hao Shao. The other one thousand were given by Liu Mang. It was impossible for Liu Mang to disassemble the other armies to give soldiers to him. He could only give those that went to Hebei to look for a future, those that have not seen blood before, to Hao Shao. Hao Shao was from the Wolf Cavalry and has once been trained by Zhang Liao. He has seen both Zhang Liao and Gao Shun train soldiers. Because of Zhang Liao¡¯s rmendation, Gao Shun could not take over. They knew about Hao Shao¡¯s talent. Hao Shao also has knowledge of himself. He trained his soldiers for more than a month. He knows that if the soldiers were to go out and fight, they would copse. Right now, the opponent had ten times more troops than him.


    If the walls copse, it would no longer be field battles. He would really need to face an army that was ten timesrger. That was why he needed to find a way to destroy the ram.


    Liu Mang has did this before at Wancheng. Sun Ce had opened the gates with the rams but was not able to enter Wancheng. This was because Liu Mang had filled up the entrance with debris. Piles of rocks and wood blocked the entrance, making it impossible for Sun Ce to enter the city unless they took the offensive.


    Hao Shao was currently unable to do it as the walls of Wancheng were made of piled up bricks covered withyers of y and lime. It was originally an ancient city and was reinforced by Lu Kang as a precaution against the Yellow Turbans.


    Lu Kang was defeated by Sun Ce. Yuan Shu then received Wancheng. Liu Xun became the prefect. Liu Xun was not an idiot. He also reinforced the city to defend it against Sun Ce. Sun Ce also repaired the city as he wanted to use the ce. It could be said that the walls of Wancheng was very strong.


    However, only a few ces at the small Guangzhou was made with bricks. The rest was mostly y. If the ram destroys the gates, the wall would copse as well. If the gate copsed, it could still be blocked. However, if the walls copsed, it could not be blocked.

 Chapter 281 – Field Operations Outside the City

    Field Operations Outside the City


    There was a loud sound. Interrupting Hao Shao¡¯s thoughts was the fact that the walls did not shake. Instead, the ram below the wall were smashed by a rock dropped by the soldiers on the wall.


    With two wheels scattered to the side and the huge rock blocking the way, Hao Shao¡¯s Army has earned themselves a bit more time.


    Rocks? Hao Shao looked at the pieces of rocks below the city and mumbled to himself. It was arge millstone. In ancient times, flour is made by a family¡¯s own millstone. As Yangzhou was once a bustling city, it had a lot of millstones. However,rge millstones like that could only be found in the noble families. After all, the poor would not have that much food to grind into flour.


    ¡°Move it away! Move it away!¡± Liu Pi¡¯s Army¡¯smander shouted from below. The ram was smashed but they had dozens more in reserve. Having two break down was not a problem. What he needed to do was remove the rocks blocking the way.


    ¡°Userge rocks to smash it?¡± Hao Shao frowned. The effect was good. The earlier rock had smashed the ram. If they threw another one, the third ram would be smashed.


    Hao Shao¡¯s problem now was that he did not have so many of the huge rocks. Most of the rocks and wood were smaller than the millstone earlier and were of no use. Those could only injure people and could not even kill. Those small rocks could not even make those soldiers wearing heavy armor to spit out blood. As for therge rocks of simr size to the millstones, Hao Shao does have a few. Guangzhou may be small but there were still a few noble families. Hao Shao had found five millstones. After using one, there were only four left.


    If they were all thrown out like this, they would only destroy a few rams. Just like how the huge rocks were lost after destroying the earlier rams. At that time, Hao Shao would have no way out.


    ¡°How many rocks could we throw? How many rocks do we still have?¡± Suddenly, Hao Shao had an idea.


    ¡°Do not stop throwing rocks and woods down! Prevent the rams from reaching the gates! Bring me those 4 millstones!¡± Hao Shao loudly shouted at his men.


    ¡°Yes general!¡± Li Er Ye responded loudly.


    ¡°Xuan Jian. Find me thick ropes! The thicker the better! The more the better! Also find merge wooden nks! The more the better! Get more manpower!¡± Hao Shao shouted at the thousand reserve troops.


    ¡°Understood!¡± Xuan Jian did not know what Hao Shao wanted to do but was not negligent. Ropes were not easy to find in the city.


    After all, at night when the gates were closed, hanging baskets were used to bring urgent messages up. The body of that basket was definitely thick enough.


    ¡°Come up and help me! Tie up these four millstones as soon as possible!¡± Hao Shao no longer cared if they were reserve troops. If they do not help now, when the city falls, everyone is doomed.


    Within a short while, the four millstones were tied up and hanged up by Hao Shao¡¯s order.


    ¡°What are the defenders of Guangzhou trying to do?¡± What are they doing hanging up the millstones? Smash people? It takes a lot of effort to lift that stone and it is hard to hit anyone below the city unless they crowd at a spot. Blocking the road? That is a feasible method but even if you block the gate there is still the walls. How are you going to block such a big area? Hao Shao seemed to be doing something pointless.


    Liu Pi then stopped thinking about whether the defenders have be stupid. In his eyes, Guangzhou was at itsst. The huge rocks had been cleared and Liu Pi could feel that Guangzhou would notst much longer.


    ¡°Lu Bu¡¯s Army is really filled with talents.¡± Pang Tong sighed as others looked at Hao Shao with disdain. When still studying under Shui Jing at Jingzhou, not many gave Lu Bu attention.


    When appraised, Lu Bu was headstrong and ignorant that would sooner orter be dead. The only people they saw and thought of helping were people like Cao Cao, Liu Bei and Sun Ce. Even then, Lu Bu had won half of Yanzhou. He almost destroyed Cao Cao. Even though he captured Xuzhou and had hundreds of thousands of elite troops, nobody had good opinion of Lu Bu. They believed that Lu Bu would have lost Xuzhou. Lu Bu had really lost Xuzhou and was chased away like a dog of a deceased family. He became theughing stock of the learning institution. They never expected Lu Bu to be like a hidden dragon that shed its skin and seemingly swim across the boundless ocean for a brighter future.


    Incorporating Chen Deng¡¯s Guangling Army and replenishing the Formation Breaker and the Wolf Cavalry, the two peaks once again appeared in the turbulent era.


    Also appearing were two new troops. One was the ck g and the other was the Urban Army. Not only did they be the knife that could kill Sun Ce. They even captured Lujiang. With Lujiang as a springboard, they captured half of Yangzhou.


    If this were to continue, Lu Bu would be a powerful warlord. The timing was good. Four powerful groups were fighting. Cao Cao and Yuan Shao were fighting at Guandu. Sun Ce was also fighting against Liu Biao. Lu Bu was really like a talent revealing himself. If this was the case, Pang Tong would be helpless. This is because Lu Bu now had a lot of people under hismand such as the strategist Chen Gong and the veterans and powerful warriors, Zhang Liao, Gao Shun and Zang Ba. The neers, Xu Sheng, Cheng Yu, Zhao Yun, Yang Hong and Huang Zhong. These were people that Pang Tong knew about. He did not know about his good friend Xu Shu. One example was the general of the small city in front of him. He was just an officer with two thousand men but was better than Liu Pi who was one of the higher ranking generals in Liu Bei¡¯s Army. How was Lu Bu supposed to be fought? On top of that, there was still the Sage King Liu Mang. Pang Tong¡¯s eyes squinted as he thought about Liu Mang.


    Fortunately for Pang Tong, Lu Bu had offended too many people. Sun Ce, Cao Cao, Liu Bei, Zhang Xiu and even Liu Biao was trying to get Lu Bu killed.


    With Sun Ce heading the alliance, it would be hard for Lu Bu to escape.


    As Pang Tong thought of this, the situation on the walls changed. This time, it was not the rams that threatened Guangzhou. Instead, Guangzhou was now a threat to the rams.


    Hao Shao hoisted the millstones high. This was so that the millstones would smash the rams. Each stone could only smash a few wheels. One ram has about a dozen wheels. Right now, there were three rams at the gates.


    It does not matter. Hao Shao let four of the millstones fall. The millstones smashed and destroyed a ram. It also blocked the other rams. As there was a rope attached, it could be dropped, pulled up and then dropped again. The three rams were quickly destroyed.


    ¡°Phew!¡± Seeing that the three rams were no longer a threat to Guangzhou, Hao Shao took a deep breath to ease his own tension.


    ¡°Xuan Jian. Do you dare to go out of the city with me?¡± Hao Shao looked at the hard fight below the city. The Liu Pi¡¯s Army continued to vainly attack the gates.


    ¡°What is there to be afraid of!¡± This person does not have any fame. His martial prowess and his skills as amander was also nothing special. However, Hao Shao liked him for two of his points which was obedience and courageous. As he was obedient, Hao Shao could use him as his arms without worry. As he was courageous, he could be a role model as he dared to fight and kill.


    ¡°Good! Open the gates! Today, we will counterattack once!¡± A group of defenders would be dispatched outside the walls, forming like a horn to protect the city. This is also to make the enemy afraid to attack the city. As Guangzhou was a small city, there were little people and those outside were not prepared.


    They could only wait for the enemy to attack in Guangzhou and they could not harm the enemy. However, this time, Hao Shao took the initiative to attack.


    ¡°General. Can we really fight like this?¡± One of themanders was suspicious if they could do it. They had little experience marching and fighting soldiers on the battlefield. They probably did not even know who was the general.


    ¡°We will not win!¡± Hao Shao did not lie as they really could not win. One against one, and they would win. Two against one and they had eighty percent chance of winning. Three against one and it became fifty. Only if he was on the opposite side would he believe he could win when the enemy had five times more.


    ¡°We cannot win but we are going out?¡± Li Er Bu could not understand. Can¡¯t we stay inside the city?


    ¡°It is precisely because we cannot win that we have to go out!¡± Hao Shao replied. The rams below the city were not terrifying. The terrifying one was the heavy armors. Itpletely ignored all damage from the arrows. Although they could not siege, they could always go back and return with even more rams. Rams were not difficult to make and they also only needed to wrap the wheels of the rams with iron sheets.


    If they do not remove those heavy armors, a steady stream of rams may continue to attack. The millstone that Hao Shao used could smash and chase away the three rams but this is only temporary. That method was also easy to defeat. One would just need to go up and then cut the rope tied to the millstone with their sword.


    Hao Shao only had four millstones. Once the ropes were cut, he would really have no way to deal with the rams.


    In treating illness or in weeding, one must get rid of the roots. Right now, the root of Guangzhou¡¯s problems were the heavy armors. Once the heavy armored soldiers were removed, there would be no more problems. Without any heavy armor to protect themselves, the Liu Pi¡¯s Army would be exposed to Hao Shao¡¯s rain of arrows.


    Liu Pi watched his rams get smashed one by one by the millstones in anger. He wanted to have his eight hundred soldiers return to once again build rams to once again attack the city gates. Once those ropes were cut, there would be nothing to stop the rams. Just as he was about to give the order, the gates opened.


    ¡°Haha. God is helping me!¡± Liu Pi was in high spirits. Liu Pi initially does not know what kind of soldiers were the defenders of Guangzhou but now he found out with his eyes opened wide. It was a group of second line troops. The troops were a mess. Liu Pi was not afraid even if there fifty thousand of them. There was a clever moat around the walls which made Liu Pi helpless but now the gates of Guangzhou were open. When he took a closer look, he saw troops assembling there. Is he trying to leave the city and fight? That¡¯s great!


    ¡°Haha. Since you want to die, I, Liu Pi, will oblige you!¡± Liu Pi waved his hand. A group of three thousand appeared. Liu Pi was not stupid. Five thousand men earlier could not open Guangzhou. It was not a lot or little but Liu Pi felt that three thousand was enough because there were also about eight hundred at the gates. Amongst these eight hundred, four hundred were his bodyguards.


    ¡°Brothers! Our goal is right ahead! For survival! For fortune! Kill!¡± Hao Shao shouted. Soldiers rushed out of the gates one by one until they reached about a thousand.


    Hao Shao had pulled out the reserve troops.


    ¡°Hmph! Hiding in your city like a turtle made your granduncle helpless. But now that you havee out, you can taste your granduncle¡¯s formidable de!¡± Leading Liu Pi¡¯s four hundred bodyguards was Zhou Bao. He had followed Liu Pi for a long time.


    ¡°Brother¡¯s. Let us show the Lu Bu¡¯s Army that could only hide in cities like turtles how fearsome we, the Yellow Turbans of Yuzhou are!¡± A bandit was a bandit. Even after bing part of an army, they still subconsciously consider themselves bandits. Eight hundred of a field army going against one thousand second-rate defenders. The results could be imagined.


    ¡°Kill!¡± The bodyguards raised their swords and rushed to the one thousand soldiers.


    ¡°Oh! You dare to counterattack! I was afraid that you would note!¡± Hao Shao was the first to bear the brunt of the attack. He sneered as he looked at Liu Pi¡¯s four hundred bodyguards charging at him.


    ¡°Kill them all!¡± Zhou Bao roared and rushed forward. Once they rushed into the Lu Bu¡¯s Army, they experienced a headache. This is because he was not fighting archers or those using swords. Instead, he met with a door nk. They were doors Hao Shao had made Xuan Jian prepare. Most of it were nks from dismantled doorframes and were erected with huge nks of wood. Lu Bu¡¯s Army did not went and engage in melee with Zhou Bao¡¯s group. Four would surround one and block them, causing them to be unable to fight. Although their swords were sharp, they could not cut through the wood.


    The four would keep ramming the victim. None was able to withstand it. Although they had armor to protect them from sharp injuries, they could not do anything to impact injuries.


    The most important point was that those that followed Zhou Bao¡¯s charge were also tired as they needed to push the rams to the gates. Pushing the rams took a lot of effort. Now when they were blocked, they were unable to struggle.


    One by one, the bodyguards spat out blood. They were subjected to internal injuries and were exhausted. One by one, they copsed.


    ¡°Drag them back!¡± The ones that copsed had their weapons taken away before being dragged into the city.


    ¡°Detestable!¡± Zhou Bao was now helpless. He was a brave man that thinks highly of his own forces. He was wearing armor but now he was at wits end. He was surrounded byrge wooden nks holding him in ce. If they were ordinary soldiers, he could still break free but the ones not just Xuan Jian but also Hao Shao. Hao Shao was someone from the Wolf Cavalry and definitely had good martial prowess.


    Zhou Bao who was surrounded violently struggled but was eventually knocked out. His sword was taken away before he was dragged into Guangzhou. Over three hundred of the bodyguards were finished off like this.


    The remaining four hundred was even more easily dealt with. This is because they were mainly responsible for pushing the rams. They were the stronger men and also wore heavy armors. However, they did not carry weapons to push the rams better. Without any weapons, they had no choice but to surrender when red at menacingly by Guangzhou¡¯s defenders.


    ¡°Kill! Kill! Kill!¡± At this moment, Liu Pi¡¯s troops of three thousand charged with rising killing intent. Leading the charge was Liu Pi.


    Liu Pi¡¯s eyes were like blood. Although those bodyguards were gotten rid off, Liu Pi was not worried. This was because the bodyguards had bought time. The three thousand troops charged over the moat and Hao Shao¡¯s Army would not have time to retreat. Once they engage in melee, he believed that the Yuzhou Yellow Turbans would absolutely be able to swallow the second rate garrison. Most importantly, Liu Pi saw a general amongst the second rate garrison. Looking closely, he could identify that person as the young general that they had talked to. Once that general was captured, Guangzhou would fall.


    ¡°Shields!¡± Hao Shao roared loudly. It was already toote to retreat back into Guangzhou and they could only fight. The wooden nk was lifted up. ¡°Form a line! Snake Formation!¡± Hao Shao ordered once again. The soldiers were quick as Hao Shao had taught them this before. Besides that, they had been fighting for a while and the recruits grew into half a veteran. They looked at the three thousand rushing over with fear but it was still manageable.


    Three hundred were ced side by side on the t ground. One by one, the defenders raised their shields. Three rows with a total of one thousand men were formed.


    Like a surging wave, Liu Pi¡¯s Army crashed onto the raised shields.


    The huge impact almost made the shield formation crumble. Fortunately, the soldiers at the back filled up the vacant spots in a timely manner and the formation was not broken.


    ¡°Whats the use of using these wooden nks to block us? Hmph. Guangzhou is mine!¡± Liu Pi shouted in disdain.


    ¡°You are Guangzhou¡¯s general?¡± The two armies shed and Liu Pi could see Hao Shao¡¯s face as the armies fought. The two of them had never been so close to each other.


    ¡°Stop struggling! Guangzhou will definitely be captured! I, the great Liu Pi, will pull out your tendons!¡±


    ¡°Pull out my tendons? Try it if you can!¡± Hao Shao alsoughed coldly when he saw Liu Pi.


    *Crack* Some of the wood was unable to hold on and broke. Liu Pi¡¯s Army would not let go of this chance. They shed at Hao Shao¡¯s troops. As the troops did not wear heavy armor, the shed went through and it would be difficult to survive. Horrible shrieks could be heard.


    ¡°You see! Your battered wood cannot stop us! Be sensible and take your own life here! The great Liu Pi will leave your corpse intact!¡± The wooden nks were not shields. Shields were made of iron sheets but this was only wood and would easily break.


    ¡°Kill myself? Haha. I am afraid the one that should kill himself is you!¡± Hao Shao lifted his head. The figures that had disappeared once again reappeared. Hao Shao only had two thousand soldiers. He had taken out one thousand. The remaining was left on the walls. Just now, he had captured eight hundred and arrangements needed to be made to avoid trouble. The one thousand soldiers on the walls had been tying up these eight hundreds at that time.


    ¡°What!¡± Liu Pi was stunned and the sound he did not want to hear the most came from the walls.


    ¡°Shoot!¡± Li Eryi gave the order and arrows started to rain down again.


    Liu Pi had crossed the moat but he and his three thousand soldiers were obstructed. All three thousand soldiers were exposed to the arrows.

 Chapter 282 – Fight to the Death

    Fight to the Death


    Three days. Liu Bei¡¯s Army of twenty thousand was blocked outside of Guangzhou for a full three days. Even Zhang Xiu felt awkward to keep watching and left together with his Xiliang Cavalry. Now, Liu Bei even felt like killing someone. If it was not because of many years of living a moral life and also Pang Tong¡¯s discouragement, Liu Pi would have already been beheaded.


    Twenty thousand soldiers had attacked the hard to defend and small Guangzhou. The walls of Guangzhou were not tall like Wancheng and Shouchun. It does not have a river like Xiapi. It was just a small city surrounded by a wall of soil. However, Liu Pi was still unable to take it down. On top of that over five thousand of the Yellow Turban soldiers have died. It made Liu Bei want to impulsively change the general.


    Liu Pi also felt very bitter. He looked at Liu Bei who did not speak and had an indifferent gaze. Liu Pi felt very depressed. In front of them were three cities, Gushi, Anfeng, and Guangzhou. Guangzhou was the closest to Yuzhou and Jingzhou. It was a connecting point. However, because it was hard to defend, it would not be garrisoned with much. Liu Biao pretty much ignored it and when Yuzhou was still in Liu Pi¡¯s control, he would not stretch out here even if his defenders were not enough.


    Liu Mang also felt that Guangzhou was dispensable so he felt that it was more difficult to attack Gushi and Anfeng. This was why Liu Pi was initially very happy as he had more soldiers than Zhang Fei and Chen Dao. Guangzhou was also a simple ce. Liu Bei would be watching from the sidelines so the merits earned would also be higher. It would allow Liu Bei to brag. But now it was not so.


    (TN: Had trouble tranting this. Basically Liu Bei was supposed to ¡®get face¡¯ from this.)


    Gushi and Anfeng was taken in a day by Zhang Fei and Chen Dao. However, with Hao Shao at Guangzhou, not only was Liu Pi unable to capture Guangzhou in three days. He had also lost five thousand soldiers. The casualties caused from the moat and the destruction of the rams. Liu Pi¡¯s way up was burned down by Hao Shao from his first attempt at sieging. At first, he wanted to be rewarded by Liu Bei. Now he is just hoping that Liu Bei does not punish him.


    ¡°Milord please be relieved. When it is bright again tomorrow, this general will attack Guangzhou. If Guangzhou is not taken, this general will give you his head.¡± Liu Pi gritted his teeth determinedly. Right now, Guangzhou¡¯s moat was already filled up. The attacks in the past few days were not pointless. At the very least, the defenders would be tired. Although there were not many casualties. Although it was not a lot, there were at least a hundred injured. If it was not because of the sky turning dark after filling up the moat, Guangzhou would have been captured already. Liu Pi believes that the city would definitely be captured tomorrow.


    ¡°I hope so!¡± Liu Bei snorted, leaving behind an embarrassed Liu Pi.


    As night arrived, the moon and stars appeared. It was deathly silent at Guangzhou. This was not because it was empty but because the soldiers were so tired that they did not want to speak or move.


    Finally, someone broke the silence. ¡°General! Do you think we can defend Guangzhou?¡±


    The defender stared at Hao Shao. One of his arms were cut off by an enemy. The battle that day was the most intense one. As the moat was filled up, it could be said that Guangzhou was now exposed to the enemy. Liu Pi had tried to siege again. Five thousand troops had almost climbed onto the walls. Fortunately, Hao Shao set fire to thedders and burned the enemy down. Otherwise, Guangzhou would really be in a perilous situation.


    ¡°Guangzhou?¡± It was not just the defenders. Even Hao Shao was asking himself this question. Could Guangzhou still be defended? He had used two thousand troops to defend the small Guangzhou and wounded five thousand of the enemy. This was a very good record. After all, the soldiers with Hao Shao were of low quality unlike Liu Pi. Normally, Hao Shao would gain a lot of merits forsting three days against twenty thousand soldiers.¡±


    But right now, Hao Shao needs to know if Guangzhou could still be defended. The next day, he must definitely fight against the enemy¡¯s full assault. Hao Shao could see themanding general¡¯s anger and was certain that the final battle would be on the next day.


    ¡°We can definitely defend it!¡± Hao Shao finally replied against his will. He did not want to lie to the soldiers but he knew that if he did not deceive them, they would copse now and would not even need to be defeated by the enemy. So, Hao Shao had no choice but to reply like this.


    ¡°Really?¡± That soldier seemed to have something else to say but Hao Shao denied him that opportunity. This was because the topic was too heavy. It would make people think too much. Hao Shao turned to Xuan Jian who was beside him and asked. ¡°Xuan Jian. Have you dispatched the people asking for help?¡±


    ¡°They have already been dispatched. A group of four had already left since the first day!¡± Xuan Jian paused for a moment before he added. ¡°All four soldiers were given horses. ording to the time, they should return by today!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good! Everyone! Be d! Tomorrow evening, our reinforcements may arrive!¡± Hao Shao shouted to the soldiers from the walls.


    ¡°Reinforcements? Really? We have reinforcements?¡±


    ¡°Our reinforcements areing! Is it the Wolf Cavalry? The Urban Army? ck g?¡± The people asking were those that wanted to be enlisted in the ck g Army and the Urban Army.


    ¡°It is not possible for it to be the Urban Army or the ck g Army. It should probably be the Wolf Cavalry. Heavily armored troops cannot march so quickly. The only one that could reach in time are the Wolf Cavalry!¡± Another person retorted. This one knows some general knowledge.


    ¡°The Wolf Cavalry! Led by the God of War Lu Bu!¡±


    ¡°How could you simply say the Lord¡¯s name!¡±


    One by one, they began to discuss and the silence was gradually swept away.


    ¡°Reinforcements?¡± Hao Shao smiled bitterly. They dispatched four. Three died on the road. One reached Shucheng and had returned the day before. Shucheng was guarded by Zhang Liao so Zhang Liao did not lie to Hao Shao. Hao Shao was informed that no reinforcements would be appearing for the moment. Even though Lujiang was currently prepared for war, theyck provisions and they needed to be cautious of Sun Ce.


    The state of the Jiangdong fleet is currently unknown. Without sufficient information, Lu Bu did not dare to move the Wolf Cavalry and the Formation Breaker to help Shouchun.


    ¡°Brothers. Just consider it as me owing you one!¡± Hao Shao sighed as he lied down. He used cloth and quilt as his nket and bed as he rested on the walls.


    The drum was beaten as the sky turned bright. Liu Pi¡¯s army started to move again. Hao Shao also got up and went to the walls to look at the approaching army. Hao Shao took a deep breath.


    ¡°General. Looks like the enemy is ying with life now!¡± Xuan Jian said to Hao Shao as he looked at Liu Pi¡¯s army. How desperate! Except for the dead and injured, Liu Pi had taken out all the soldiers to get rid of Guangzhou and embarrass the Lu Bu¡¯s Army.


    ¡°Then let us risk our lives! Even in death, none of us in the Lu Bu¡¯s Army are cowards!¡± Hao Shao also became fiery. After the past few days of fighting, Hao Shao also became very courageous. Even though he preferred defending, he was still someone from the Wolf Cavalry, a group that could not be bullied so easily. ¡°Xuan Jian. Do not reserve any troops. Take everyone out. Today, we would either chase back the enemy together or all die fighting together!¡± Hao Shao no longer reserved troops. After all, Liu Pi is also desperate. Since he was sending everyone out, Hao Shao did the same.


    ¡°Understood!¡± Xuan Jian nodded.


    Liu Pi no longer bothered to exchange nonsensical words with Hao Shao nor did he bothered persuading him. They immediately beat the drums and the first wave of troops started to rush.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Ladders were sessively ced onto the walls of Guangzhou. Liu Pi¡¯s Army then started to climb up thedders. The moat was gone and it became like a normal siege. Liu Pi¡¯s Army would just need to climb up.


    Pressing on without letting up is a useful phrase for the two armies. But there is also a saying about silence exploding. Both Liu Pi and his army all felt unhappy that the small Guangzhou stopped their pace and make them too weak to fight back. (TN: A saying how quiet people would suddenly explode, probably referring to Liu Pi¡¯s exploding anger)


    The Yuzhou Army were originally bandits that made others feel sullen instead of being angered and embarrassed. This was why they all became desperate.


    ¡°Kill! Hold out!¡± Hao Shao roared as he shed one of Liu Pi¡¯s soldiers that climbed up. The number of troops garrisoned on the wall were only two thousand. There were quite some losses in the past few days but it was already good to be able to persevere to this degree. As another section of the wall became upied, Hao Shao used his superior martial arts to push the enemy back down.


    ¡°Use fire! Use fire!¡± Hao Shao decided to use the old tactic as they would notst if they continued like that. After all, the enemy outnumbered him. Using the walls, his recruits could still hold out. However, their weakness would be exposed in directbat.


    ¡°Use fire! Burn thedders down!¡± One by one, torches were lit and oil was poured over thedder. Fires were lit however, the result was not as Hao Shao expected. There was only a small me before it got extinguished.


    ¡°Hmph! Trying to use an old trick?¡± Liu Pi sneered. He had already experienced Hao Shao burning thedder with fire. Ladders were originally made of dry wood. As the wood could not be too smooth, it would usually be dried under the sun. When oil is poured and lit, thedder would burn easily.


    However, thedders that day were specially made. To prevent fire, he did not use dry wood. He put all of thedders into the water and soaked it. As wood could easily absorb water, they were all now wet and impossible to burn. Although it would be smoother, it would be fine as long as the soldiers slow down a little. Liu Pi¡¯s soldiers gradually went up the walls.


    ¡°Damn!¡± Hao Shao cursed as the number of enemies at the back increased.


    ¡°Xuan Jian! Come up the walls!¡± Hao Shao shouted. He still had a secret weapon. He initially nned to use it to hold out until night but never expected to use it so early.


    ¡°Yes!¡± A group of soldiers went up the walls holding a shield and a sword in each of their hands. All of them wore heavy armor.


    ¡°The White Eared armored soldiers?¡± Liu Pi¡¯s troops that boarded the walls froze for a moment. The White Eared armored soldiers has been with the Yuzhou Army for a few days and they could recognize the armor.


    ¡°It is not the White Eared armored soldiers! It is the Lu Bu¡¯s Army!¡± Although it was the armor of the White Eared soldiers, the inner clothes were not white.


    The fakes were truly Hao Shao¡¯s soldiers. Before this, Hao Shao had captured eight hundred soldiers. He took off their armor and have four hundred of his own soldiers wear the armor. Heavy armors were used during field operations on the infantries or the cavalries. It was rarely used when sieging a city as the person would not be able to climb thedder. Liu Mang had won once by using the heavily armored soldiers. He used the ck g soldiers to chase Sun Ce¡¯s army back down the walls of Wancheng. Hao Shao wanted to do this.


    The fake White Eared troops brought good results. Heavily armored soldiers were meant for pushing. Enemies are unable to hurt you but you can cause huge harm.


    ¡°Detestable!¡± Liu Pi felt very angry. He took a brick and smashed it at his feet. Those four hundred heavy armors are the presents he had sent up.


    ¡°Kill! Kill!¡± Hao Shao¡¯s Army chased Liu Pi¡¯s Army back down the city together with the help of the four hundred white armored soldiers.


    ¡°First wave withdraw! Second wave move up!¡± Liu Pi coldly waved his hand down. He had to capture Guangzhou on that day at all cost.


    The sound of fighting continued.

 Chapter 283 – No Title

    No Title


    (TN: Not kidding. The raws gave me ¡®no title¡¯)


    Hao Shao panted heavily. He was reaching his limit as he felt too tired. The enemies steadily moved up the walls. As Hao Shao was already in this state, it was obvious that his subordinates would be in worse conditions.


    After counting the losses, Hao Shao now had eight hundred soldiers. One thousand two hundred have already perished. The remaining eight hundred survivors were injured. Fortunately, they have four hundred heavily armored soldiers that were not injured but tired. If this continued, Guangzhou would be finished.


    ¡°One more hour! Endure!¡± Hao Shao looked at the sun slowly set. As long as they managed to hold out another hour, they would have endured for the day.


    ¡°General. I can¡¯t hold out anymore!¡± Xuan Jian no longer had a good position around him. He was bleeding from his waist from an injury. He could no longer continue from excessive bleeding and fatigue.


    ¡°General. We also cannot hold out anymore!¡± The other soldiers have also reached their limit. There were no reserve troops and no reinforcements. They were not able to eat since the sun rose and would naturally feel tired. Some of them even dropped their swords and sat on the bloody floor without moving.


    ¡°No! Even if you cannot hold out you must still endure!¡± Hao Shao called up those that sat down. It was not time to sleep. The moment they slept would be the moment everything ends.


    ¡°Haha. Let us see how long you can persevere.¡± Liu Pi also saw that Hao Shao¡¯s Army have reached their limit. There was still an hour before the sun sets and it was enough time for Liu Pi tounch another siege. Guangzhou would soon belong to him.


    No matter how Hao Shao kicked them, the soldiers would not get up. This is because they were so tired that they had no energy left.


    ¡°Could Guangzhou truly fall like this?¡± Hao Shao felt bitter. This was his first time being appointed as a defender but in the end the city could not hold. Hao Shao also sat down. His soldiers could no longer fight. What else could he do? He could only wait for the enemy to capture the city.


    ¡°What? Withdraw the troops?¡± Just as Liu Pi was about to wave his hand and order another attack, the order to withdraw the troops came from the main camp.


    ¡°The sound to retreat!¡± Hao Shao was surprised. Liu Pi is withdrawing his troops? Does he not want Guangzhou anymore? He just need to dispatch another one thousand soldiers and Guangzhou would be his after four days of siege. Yet he is now withdrawing.


    ¡°General. The enemy is withdrawing?¡± Xuan Jian also looked with disbelief. The enemy withdrawing means that Hao Shao¡¯s Army have won. They hadsted for another day.


    ¡°Hahaha! We won! We won!¡± The soldiers could no longer control themselves. They initially thought that they would die before suddenly realizing that they would live. This happiness could not be described with words.


    ¡°We won! We won!¡± The soldiers cheered with thest of their strength.


    ¡°Sigh.¡± Liu Pi sighed and clenched his fist angrily as he heard the cheers from Guangzhou. ¡°Withdraw!¡± Liu Pi fiercely said.


    ¡°Yes General!¡± Liu Pi¡¯s Yuzhou Army then withdrew.


    Liu Pi rushed into the main camp. This time Liu Bei did not give him a meaningful nce. Instead, Liu Pi wanted his Lord to give him an exnation as to why he had to withdraw just before Guangzhou was captured.


    ¡°Milord!¡± Liu Pi did not dare to ask questions but he shouted out and interrupted Liu Bei and Pang Tong¡¯s conversation.


    ¡°Liu Pi is here!¡± Liu Bei also noticed Liu Pi¡¯s arrival and when he heard Liu Pi¡¯s loud voice, he naturally understood why Liu Pi was angry.


    ¡°Milord. Why did we withdraw?¡± Liu Pi asked feeling depressed. The past few days were suffering to Liu Pi. Liu Bei no longer had a good expression. He was unable to capture Guangzhou and even loss so many soldiers. Naturally, Liu Pi would feel angry.


    ¡°See for yourself!¡± Liu Bei still did not show Liu Pi a good expression and threw some documents at Liu Pi.


    Liu Pi picked up the document uncertainly. He found out the problem the moment he opened it. This was an intelligence report that came from Runan. It said that enemies had appeared at Yuzhou. The ones leading the attack was Liu Mang from the Lu Bu¡¯s Army. When the letter was sent, Liu Mang¡¯s Army had already arrived at Yuzhou territory and captured Anfeng crossing.


    ¡°Milord. We must quickly return to Yuzhou and chase away the ve of Three Surnames!¡± Liu Pi felt impatient. He had deep feelings for Yuzhou. Although he already gave Yuzhou to Liu Bei, he had still spent a lot of time there. Once Yuzhou fell, not only would Liu Pi lose his territory. Even his boss would have nothing left.


    ¡°Milord. We must not withdraw!¡± Pang Tong interrupted.


    ¡°Military advisor. If we do not withdraw now, we will lose Yuzhou!¡± Liu Pi shouted angrily. Anfeng has fallen, leaving three cities, Ruyin, Yingshang and Runan. Runan has the second general (Guan Yu) and more than ten thousand Qingzhou troops. However, Ruyin and Yingshang only has about ten thousand troops after adding both together. On top of that, he has lost Shouchunst time!¡± Liu Pi did not care whether he would offend Guan Yu or open old scars. Yuzhou was his lifeblood.


    ¡°If the Lord loses Yuzhou, we would be rootless duckweeds!¡± Liu Pi continued to persuade Liu Bei to withdraw to Yuzhou.


    Rootless duckweed! Liu Bei remembered that he struggled so long for the purpose of obtaining his own territory. Helping Cao Cao and Tao Qian were thankless tasks.


    Yuzhou was not Liu Bei¡¯s territory and Liu Bei was reluctant to lose it.


    ¡°Milord. Tong is still of the same opinion! We must not withdraw!¡± Pang Tong then added. ¡°Milord! Which is more important? Yuzhou or the world?¡±


    ¡°The world?¡± Liu Bei¡¯s eyes glinted. The world would naturally be of more worth than Yuzhou. After all, since young, his dream was to ride in the Imperial carriage.


    ¡°Military advisor! How do wepete for the world after throwing away Yuzhou?¡± Liu Pi rebutted.


    ¡°Milord. Right now, three groups are attacking Lu. The Lu Bu¡¯s Army are having a provision crisis and this is a lifetime opportunity. Sun Ce wants Lujiang at most. Zhang Xiu is ignorant and only want money. Since Yangzhou is already exhausted, we can just wait.¡± Shouchun now had little food but rich in poption. After all, the Lu Bu¡¯s Army had given all their resources to Shouchun.


    ¡°Yangzhou is good but not as good as Yuzhou! Yanzhou is no longer flourishing!¡± Liu Pi said to Pang Tong. Yangzhou was no longer as good asst time after it was wasted by Yuan Shu. For the sake of bing Emperor, the entire Yangzhou ended up being buried with him. Although Liu Pi does not know much about administration, he knew it is good when people can work and live in peace and contentment like in Runan. Liu Pi would have been dead if he did not know this. Right now, Runan was more prosperous than Shouchun and Yangzhou.


    ¡°Haha. Attacking Lu Bu is not only for the sake of obtaining Yangzhou. Instead, it is to eliminate Lu Bu! Once Yangzhou is obtained, we can eliminate Lu Bu together with Sun Ce and Zhang Xiu. At that time, nobody would be able to contend with the Lord in obtaining the Central ins.¡± Zhang Xiu was nothing to worry about. Sun Ce is currently unable to fight out of Jingzhou. Cao Cao is still at Guandu. Liu Bei would already control the Central ins by then.


    ¡°Once Lu Bu is eliminated, Yuzhou would follow. After all, Liu Mang is part of the Lu Bu¡¯s Army!¡± Liu Pi was not satisfied.


    ¡°Liu Mang has already fought into Yuzhou. Even if we go back now, all we can do is chase Liu Mang out of it. However, Anfeng has fallen. Yingshang has also most likely fallen. Are you going to exchange a prefecture for three cities with Lu Bu alongside our provisions? The losses would be great! If we do not withdraw and continue to attack, there would be three advantages!¡±


    Pang Tong stood up and said, ¡°First of all, we can besiege them to rescue the others. Shouchun is Liu Mang¡¯sir. If he attacks our Yuzhou, we can attack his Shouchun! If we are faster and reach Shouchun, I believe Liu Mang would turn around.¡±


    ¡°What if we are slower than them?¡±


    ¡°Will we?¡± Pang Tong asked. ¡°He is an isted force prating deep into the enemy territory. We have Zhang Xiu¡¯s armored cavalry of twenty thousand and five thousand elite troops. Would we be slower? Right now, Liu Mang could only have the ck g, the Urban Army, and at most, Gan Ning¡¯s navy! If we are still slower than them, we might as well surrender!¡±


    ¡°But won¡¯t the Lu Bu¡¯s Army dispatch reinforcements?¡± Lujiang was Lu Bu¡¯s area. They have the Wolf Cavalry, Formation Breaker and others. All these were not armies to be messed with. If they were dispatched, it would not be certain as to who would be faster.


    ¡°Rest assured! This problem has already been solved for us by Sun Ce!¡± Pang Tong had already obtained information that Sun Ce has suspended his attack on Jingzhou. Instead, he sent his navy to threaten the shores of Lujiang¡¯s river. They showed signs ofnding. This is to hinder the Wolf Cavalry and the Formation Breaker so that Zhang Xiu and Liu Bei could destroy Lu Bu.


    ¡°Second. Once we obtain Shouchun, Liu Mang would really be isted in Yuzhou! Without supplies, the second general would only hold onto Runan while we dispatch an auxiliary force. We could also give this benefits to Zhang Xiu by letting his cavalry provide help. Once Liu Mang is surrounded, he would not be able to run even if he wants to.¡± Yuzhou was wrapped up by Cao Cao, Liu Mang and Zhang Xiu. Once Liu Bei obtained Shouchun and Liu Mang entered Yuzhou, it would be hard for Liu Mang to escape as he would be surrounded by enemies. He would be dead when all three factions attack him.


    ¡°The third and most important point... Hahaha.¡± Pang Tong sneered. ¡°Does Liu Mang have enough provisions to attack Yuzhou?¡±


    The number of people were not a small matter. Within a few months, Lu Bu¡¯s provisions were exhausted. This was the reason the three attacked Lu Bu. Liu Mang attacking Yuzhou was for provisions. However, one must be in the right position before he is able to take provisions. It was already good if Lu Bu could fork up a months worth of provision. Liu Mang would be able to attack Anfeng and Yingshang for a month. However, Liu Bei¡¯s own provisions was not enough for Liu Mang to keep fighting.


    One should also remember that Liu Mang had millions to feed. ¡°What we need to do now is break into the hintends of the Liu Mang¡¯s Army. Together with Zhang Xiu, we should capture Hefei, Lujiang and Shouchun. At that time, we would be invincible!¡±


    ¡°Milord. What about Guangzhou?¡± Liu Pi asked. Guangzhou was about to fall. Would they just give up here?


    ¡°Forget about Guangzhou. Just avoid it. The small city is not worth out time and expenses.¡±


    Guangzhou only had several hundred soldiers left. To fight a decisive battle with them would be pointless.


    ¡°Alright! Liu Pi!¡± Liu Bei has made his decision.


    ¡°This general is here!¡±


    ¡°Have your subordinates cook at midnight and set out before dawn. The objective is Hefei!¡±


    ¡°This general obeys!¡± Liu Pi nodded. Inparison with the entire Yangzhou, Guangzhou was not attractive at all.


    ¡°Milord. To dy Liu Mang¡¯s speed, Tong has a n. However, he does not know if it is appropriate to use it.¡± Pang Tong said to Liu Bei after he watched Liu Pi leave.


    ¡°Oh? What n does Shi Yuan have? Quickly tell me!¡± Liu Bei still appreciated Pang Tong very much. Pang Tong¡¯s analysis of whether the world or Yuzhou was more important had made Liu Bei feel good.


    ¡°No.¡± Pang Tong did not continue. ¡°Milord. This stratagem, if used properly, could dy Liu Mang for three days or even force him to retreat. However, if it fails, it would be possible for Milord to lose an arm.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Liu Bei¡¯s eyes furrowed. Three days was neither long or short. In three days, he could reach the walls of Shouchun. As opportunities were fleeting, the three days were also valuable. Pang Tong even said that Liu Mang may be forced to retreat. However, Liu Bei could not understand what Pang Tong meant by losing an arm if it failed.


    ¡°Speak!¡± Liu Bei decided to listen first.


    ¡°Milord. For this stratagem, we may need to use Gong You.


    ¡°Gong You?¡± Liu Bei frowned. What does Pang Tong want to say?


    ¡°Have Gong You stop Liu Mang¡¯s Army!¡±


    ¡°Gong You stopping Liu Mang¡¯s Army?¡± Liu Bei could not understand. It would be a joke as Gong You was a second rate advisor. It would not be possible for him to stop Liu Mang. Liu Mang may be young but his experience in war was a lot. On top of that, up until now, he has not lost even once. ¡°There are only a few hundred defenders in Ruyin and not even ten thousand in Yuzhou. How would we stop him?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t even need a single soldier!¡± Pang Tong said with a smile. ¡°It goes like this...¡± Pang Tong then went to Liu Bei¡¯s ears and whispered to him.

 Chapter 284 – Bingzhou Wolf Cavalry Rides to Yangzhou

    Bingzhou Wolf Cavalry Rides to Yangzhou


    Liu Bei¡¯s speed was not fast. After avoiding Guangzhou, he and Zhang Xiu rampaged throughout Yangzhou. He would siege while Zhang Xiu would plunder. After Gushi and Anfeng, a number of county towns were captured. Liu Mang¡¯s Army in Yangzhou withdrew many times until Liu Bei¡¯s Army had reached Hefei. Unlike Hao Shao who defended Guangzhou for four days with twenty thousand soldiers, Hefei¡¯s twenty thousand soldiers fell within two days from the Liu Bei and Zhang Xiu¡¯s coalition forces. Zhang Xiu¡¯s Army even bypassed Shouchun and raided Chengde, which also fell on the same day. The entire Yangzhou was plunged into chaos. Only Shouchun and Lujiang were left in Liu Mang¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Detestable!¡± A handsome and tall middle-aged man in Lujiang swept the official documents onto the floor in a fit of rage.


    ¡°Milord! Calm your anger!¡± The nearby Cheng Gong went and picked up the documents. Words of constion came out from his mouth but he himself felt very angry. The documents said that in Yangzhou, only Shouchun and Lujiang was left in Liu Mang¡¯s hands. Everywhere else has fallen. Lu Bu had opened up territory for Liu Mang to develop industries. It could be said that Lu Bu had already given Liu Mang all the resources avable. Now all these was taken away by others. This would naturally make one feel angry.


    ¡°Gongtai! I want to dispatch troops!¡± Lu Bu was extremely angry for being taken advantage of. It would not be his style to keep enduring. Lu Bu now wants to tear his enemies apart with his wolves. ¡°Baby Zhang Xiu. Even your uncle did not dare to try and bully me. You are looking for trouble! Big Eared Liu. How regretful. I should have let Ji Ling bring the Yuzhou Army to destroy you!¡±


    ¡°Milord. It is not that we must not dispatch troops!¡± Chen Gong was even more anxiouspared to Lu Bu. For better or worse, Lu Bu only has a daughter after so many years. He has many wives and concubines but Chen Gong had none even after following Lu Bu for so many years. As it was toote for him to get a wife and son, Chen Gong sees Liu Mang as an elder would see a junior. The moment Liu Bei and Zhang Xiu went out, Chen Gong had already prepared soldiers and provisions. However, his n could not keep up with the changes. Sun Ce also went out. His fleet patrolled the Yangtze River and would disembark if they were not careful.


    Sending a little bit of help to Liu Mang is not worthit as right now, Zhang Xiu and Liu Bei had united. Zhang Xiu had twenty thousand Xiliang Cavalry and Liu Bei had ten thousand troops. He even took out his elite White Eared soldiers. If they were to send out most of the soldiers, it would not be called reinforcements due to ack of soldiers. It would be gifting out presents after being surrounded. That is why the Wolf Cavalry, Urban Army or Mountain Army would be needed to aid Yangzhou. These elites could chase away Liu Bei and Zhang Xiu¡¯s Army but what would be of Lujiang?


    Sun Ce¡¯s Army is now waiting for a chance. Once Lu Bu¡¯s elites all disappeared, it would be the same as giving Lujiang over to Sun Ce. He was still hoping to once again capture Wan Cheng and obtain Lujiang. This is why Lu Bu¡¯s Army could not move.


    ¡°Sigh!¡± Lu Bu punched the table. The wooden table was smashed into pieces. Lu Bu knows this but the situation at Yangzhou made him extremely anxious. ¡°Gongtai. Write a letter and tell Hanyang to withdraw the troops. Have all of them return! We don¡¯t want Shouchun anymore!¡± Lu Bu could now only choose to abandon Shouchun and Yangzhou. He only wanted Lujiang.


    ¡°Milord. Do you think Hanyang would listen?¡± Chen Gong shook his head. If Liu Mang had listened, he would have withdrawn his troops a long time ago. Chen Gong and Lu Bu had initially discussed about how to burn the bridges. They thought of using the millions ofmon people and give it to Liu Bei to cause trouble at Yuzhou. This would give Liu Bei a big headache. Compared to the others Liu Bei ced more emphasis on reputation. This was because Liu Bei is not from and-owning ss. He did not dare to disregard his people like Cao Cao and could only eat this loss. After that, Lu Bu could get Liu Biao to fight Jiangdong again. The whole army could thennd on Jiangdong and cause chaos.


    Chen Gong believed that this was a good idea but Liu Mang rejected it when he received the letter. Although this stratagem would cause misfortune to Liu Bei and Sun Ce, Lu Bu himself would also fall into a huge predicament. The battle of Guandu approaches its end. Once Yuan Shao or Cao Cao have their hands free, Lu Bu would lose his ce in the world.


    Liu Mang was not joking. Cao Cao¡¯s elder brother Cao Chun had died in the hands of Lu Bu. Liu Mang himself had offended Cao Cao. Once Cao Cao obtains the world, he would not spare the Lu Bu¡¯s Army.


    ¡°That fellow!¡± Lu Bu finally understood the meaning of the idiom wishing iron could turn into steel. He finally understood Liu Biao and Yuan Shao¡¯s helplessness to their children. Lu Bu rubbed his head. Even if he wanted to have Liu Mang withdraw right now, it would be very hard. This was because Lu Bu had obtained information that Liu Bei and Zhang Xiu had already pressed towards Shouchun and Lujiang. They needed the help of the walls of Lujiang to defend. Once they withdrew the troops, the twenty thousand Xiliang cavalry would be a nightmare to the troops. Withdrawing the troops might result in a huge defeat.


    ¡°Father! Father!¡± While Lu Bu had a headache, a beautiful woman entered the hall. The woman was very attractive and looked like Lu Bu. This was Lu Bu¡¯s only daughter, Lu Qiling. Right now, she no longer looked valiant. Instead, she looked weak. She broke into tears when she entered the hall.


    ¡°Ling Er. What are you doing here?¡± Lu Bu saw his daughter and asked. ¡°Go back. This is not somewhere you should be.¡±


    ¡°Miss!¡± Chen Gong saw Lu Bu¡¯s daughter cupped her hands when normally, she would return after greeting ¡®Uncle Chen¡¯. Chen Gong was Lu Bu¡¯s right and left hands. He was also the Lu Bu¡¯s Army¡¯s brain. This was why calling him uncle was eptable. However, this time, Lu Qiling had no mood to do that.


    ¡°Father. Did something happen to husband?¡± Lu Qiling opened her eyes wide and watched her father hoping to get the exact news from his mouth.


    ¡°Nonsense. How is that possible? Hanyang is doing well in Shouchun!¡± Lu Bu waved his hand as his eyebrows pulsate.


    ¡°You liar!¡± Lu Qiling did not believe her father. ¡°If Hanyang is doing well in Shouchun, why would the Liu Bei¡¯s Army and Zhang Xiu¡¯s Army appear in Yangzhou! Why would they besiege Shouchun?¡± Lu Qiling questioned.


    ¡°Who told you this?¡± Lu Bu frowned. Who told Lu Qiling that Liu Bei¡¯s Army and Zhang Xiu¡¯s Army are attacking Shouchun? It is not possible to hide the fact that Liu Bei and Zhang Xiu had dispatched troops but the situation at the battlefield should have been able to stay hidden. So, the fact that Liu Bei and Zhang Xiu were attacking Shouchun is only known to Lu Bu and a few generals. The only other one that knows was Lu Bu¡¯s wives which he told while being agitated.


    ¡°You do not need to care who was it that told me. Father. Tell me whether something has happened to husband!¡± Lu Qiling looked at her father. Lu Bu also did not know how to reply. However, Lu Bu was certain that his wife was the one that told her. His head started to hurt even more.


    ¡°Why would I lie to you? Why is a girl like you bothering with this? Go back quickly. This is a conference hall. Someone. Come and send her back!¡± Lu Bu did not want to exin. It was possible that his exnation would not make sense the more he exined. He could only choose to let Lu Qiling go back.


    ¡°I know. I know. Second Mother was right. Something happened to husband!¡± Lu Qiling was somewhat at a loss. The woman who couldpete with men had already disappeared. She was now just a girl worried about her husband.


    ¡°As expected it was Chan Er who said it.¡± Lu Bu did not go and immediately me Diao Chan. After all, such a big thing is hard to hide from the family.


    ¡°Why are you all still stunned there? Send the Miss back!¡± Lu Bu roared again. He could only choose to send her back and then exin it to her when he returns.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Two nearby bodyguards then sent Lu Qiling off.


    ¡°Gongtai. Is there no other way?¡± Lu BU asked Chen Gong unwillingly.


    ¡°Right now, you can only pray for Hanyang to be able to hold on!¡± Chen Gong was also helpless. Right now, Lu Bu was attacked on three sides. On their own, Lu Bu was not afraid of them. If Sun Ce were to attack alone, Lu Bu could route his entire army again likest time. After all, no one is a match for Lu Bu¡¯s Army onnd.


    Liu Bei has the White Eared Heavy Infantry but that is all he has. There was nothing to fear with the Wolf Cavalry. Lu Bu also had the Formation Breaker which were also heavy infantries. Liu Mang¡¯s urban army and the ck g Army would not be able to defeat the White Eared soldiers in a one against one battle but this was not necessarily so. After all, these two together had more than ten thousand troops. Comparing generals, Liu Bei has three valiant generals. However, Lu Bu¡¯s Army had Wei Yan, Huang Zhong, Zhao Yun as well as Xu Sheng. These were first ss warriors. For second ss warriors, they still had Huang Xu and the others. This was much more than Liu Bei. Liu Bei alone would certainly cry.


    Zhang Xiu¡¯s Xiliang Cavalry had twenty thousand men and was powerful and effective. However, they would lose against the Wolf Cavalry. The ck g Army, Formation Breaker, Urban Army and others were also not weak and could fight recklessly against the Xiliang Cavalry.


    However, now that the three were together, Lu Bu was attacked from the front and the rear. The most crucial point was Sun Ce¡¯s stratagem. The millions of people ended up tying Lu Bu¡¯s hands and feet. Now, Lu Bu¡¯s Army could not leave Lujiang. Besides Sun Ce eyeing thend, Lu Bu also did not have enough provisions. Most of the provisions were sent to Shouchun. It was where Chen Gong was having difficulty.


    ¡°Is it possible to get Liu Biao to help us hinder Sun Ce while we dispatch to Shouchun?¡± Lu Bu asked. As long as Lu Bu could send out troops, he could deal with Liu Bei and Zhang Xiu before cleaning up Sun Ce. However, this requires Liu Biao¡¯s assistance. As long as Liu Biao could hinder Sun Ce¡¯s fleets, Lu Bu would be free to dispatch soldiers.


    ¡°Milord. There is no need to think about this anymore. Liu Biao would just sit there and watch us fight!¡± Chen Gong shook his head. If Liu Biao was willing to help, he would have already helped instead of waiting until now. After all Liu Biao and Sun Ce were enemies by blood. Liu Biao also knew that Sun Ce would not ally themselves with him. It was just like how two tigers cannot share one mountain.


    Liu Biao and his navy are currently at Sanjiangkou to avoid the war. He wanted to watch Lu Bu, Sun Ce, Liu Bei and Zhang Xiu fight. Even if Lu Bu were to be defeated, he would not bepletely routed. On top of that, the Lu Bu¡¯s Army were verybat effective. Even if they were to be hunted and killed, they would drag their enemies down with them.


    Liu Biao had a n. Liu Bei, Sun Ce and Zhang Xiu would make Lu Bu anxious. This would make the tiger Lu Bu want to bite people. Even though the three would not be able to defeat Lu Bu, they would be able to injure him.


    If they were to kill Lu Bu and destroy his army, that means their luck was good. If they could not kill him, they would have to wait for the retaliation of the fierce tiger. At that time, Liu Biao would give Lu Bu provisions. Regardless of whether Lu Bu wants to do it, he would still help Liu Biao to get rid of Sun Ce, Liu Bei and Zhang Xiu. At that time, Lu Bu could be a Jingzhou watchdog like Zhang Xiu.


    One reason why Zhang Xiu did not dare to fight against Liu Biao even though he has an army is because he does not have sufficient provisions, iron, and other necessities like salt and oil. This was why Zhang Xiu is always in Liu Biao¡¯s hands.


    If Liu Biao wanted to help, he can just tighten the chain of oil, salt and food. Zhang Xiu would immediately have to withdraw. Such a troublesome thing would not have happened.


    ¡°Sigh!¡± Chen Gong and Lu Bu were still thinking when two bodyguards suddenly rushed in. He interrupted all of Lu Bu¡¯s thoughts about deployment.


    ¡°Milord. This is bad!¡± The bodyguards immediately knelt in front of Lu Bu.


    ¡°Why are you flustered? What happened? Has Shouchun fallen?¡± Lu Bu looked irritated. The situation was already not good. Running in shouting that something has gone wrong would make Lu Bu even unhappier.


    ¡°No. It is not Shouchun!¡± If Shouchun had fallen, the bodyguard would not be the one reporting it but the remnants of the army from Shouchun or Chen Gong¡¯s intelligence officers.


    ¡°What happened to the Miss?¡± Chen Gong asked. Wasn¡¯t this one of the bodyguards that was escorting the Miss? His face was bruised and his mouth was bleeding which is why they did not recognize him earlier.


    ¡°Yes. The Miss... She broke free from us and beat us up. She then rode a horse out of the city!¡± The bodyguard reported to Lu Bu and Chen Gong.


    ¡°The Miss left the city?¡± Lu Bu and Chen Gong looked at each other in surprise.


    ¡°Why did you not stop her?¡± Chen Gong pointed at the bodyguards as though he wanted to kill them.


    If Lu Qiling had left the city, she would only go towards Shouchun. However, there is currently a war there. Lu Qiling could not rush into the city alone. She would most likely be captured by Liu Bei and Zhang Xiu or at worst, die on the battlefield.


    ¡°We could not stop her!¡± The two bodyguards were also in tears. There were only a few women stronger than men in this era. Lu Qiling was one of them. The two of them were quickly beaten up. Although they also did not dare to hurt Lu Qiling because of her identity, they were also weaker than her.


    ¡°Not good! Gongtai. I leave everything in Wancheng to you!¡± Lu Bu quickly put on the armor that he hung on the wall without the help of his bodyguards.


    ¡°Milord. You should not go!¡± Chen Gong was very anxious. What kind of situation is this?


    ¡°Even if I should not go, I must go!¡± Lu Bu shook his head with a wry smile. His son-inw was trapped in Shouchun and now his only daughter is going there. If both of them were gone, he would be without a sessor.


    ¡°Gongtai. I believe you would not let me down!¡± Lu Bu put on his armor and helmet. He then grabbed his Poseidon Spear. ¡°Get me my horse!¡± The horse was brought to the office and then Lu Bu got onto it. ¡°Go to the barracks!¡± The others then left as he galloped towards the city of Wancheng.


    ¡°This... This...¡± Chen Gong also did not know what to say. All the ns were in a mess. Originally, the enemy would cause problems and then they would solve it but now, Miss Lu had causedplete chaos. ¡°Sigh!¡± Chen Gong also sighed. However, this was also good as it brought the Lu Bu¡¯s Army in. It is difficult to copse but if we need to burn the bridges, we might as well act recklessly. It might be able to cause more chaos.


    Lu Bu did not bring many people. He also knew of Lujiang¡¯s plight. So, Lu Bu took the Wolf Cavalry as it was fast, strong and raises morale.


    The Wolf Cavalry rode towards Yangzhou under the leadership of Lu Bu. The battlefield at Yangzhou would soon undergo a huge change.

 Chapter 285 – Silly Mi Fang

    Chapter 285 Silly Mi Fang


    Miss Lu was worried about Liu Mang, so she went to Yangzhou. For the sake of his daughter¡¯s safety, Lu Bu also took his Wolf Cavalry along to chase after her. However, Liu Mang who was in Yuzhou did not know of that news. He only knew that Gushi Anfeng had beenpromised and Hefei had also lost. The letter from Xu Shu the day before said that sharp soldiers of Liu Bei and Zhang Xiu were unstoppable. Xu Shu¡¯s initial hope was that Liu Mang¡¯s enthusiatic energy was capable of quickly calming down the situation in Yuzhou and secondly, hope Liu Mang was able transport some of the army provisions and fodder that the plundered from Yuzhou to Shouchun, as the forage in Shouchun was already insufficient. There wew more tha a million people in Shou chun. Even if Xu Shu was very skilful, without food for those million people, he would not be able to do anything. He had already reduced three meals a day to two. In addition to that the morning meal was very light and only the evening meal was heavier.


    When Liu Mang left on his expedition, he took with him a month¡¯s forage. As part of the Shouchun¡¯s forage was given to him and if he did not tranport a little back, even without the siege by Liu Bei, the people of Shouchun would starve to death. Then under the rebellion of those hungrymoners, directly attacked and breakdown the city gate. They then captured Xu Shu, tied him up and handed him over to Liu Bei.


    ¡°Zi Yang, have you sent back the first batch of forage?¡± Liu Mang was also anxious.He did not expect Liu Bei and Zhang Siu to be so fast. The half of Yangzhou then left under Liu Mangmand was only Shouchun and Lujiang. On the contary, Liu Mang only manage to acquire an foreign Anshun as an addition county base. That was unrted to the insincerity of Liu Pau Pau. Liu Pau Pau had great reputation in Yuzhou. The attacks Liu Mang made on a few of the small towns in the city, themoners actually went up the city walls to help to soldier defend the city. As Liu Mang was reluctant to directly attack themoners, he did not use all the siege weapon, resulting him being slower.


    The first batch of forage that Liu Mang mentioned was obtained from An Feng Jin. Liu Bei¡¯s total of five thousand navy and five thousand heavy soldiers also had tens of thousands of pecks of dry forage in the An Feng Jin. Liu Mang retained a portion of those forage for his military force and ordered the Gansu navy to be shipped back most of the rest to Lujiang and Xu Shu in Shouchun.


    ¡°My Lord, the first batch of forage had already be sent back by the General Gan!¡± Liu Ye reported to Liu Mang Liu Ye was very excited when he was with Liu Mang because Liu Mang was the one who gave him a stage to showcase himself. What is Liu Ye is best at? The first was strategy and the second was the mechanism of strategy. Liu Mang allowed Liu Ye to satisfy both of those. Liu Mang brought back many books which just let Liu Ye mesmerized. Catapults, as well as the improvement of the bed crossbow, and even the appearance of cement had Liu Ye¡¯s presence. As for the mechanism of strategy, Liu Mang appointed Liu Ye as the director of the Industrial Park. He is responsible for the emergence of various new technologies. What Liu Mang gave him was a two thousand stone official position. There were still other strategies above that. Liu Ye did not know the rtionship between Xu Shu and Pang Tong. Originally, that expedition was supposed to bring along Xu Shu, the military officer as a military strategist. However, Liu Mang did not bring Xu Shu but had Xu Shu stay in Shouchun, Instead, he took Liu Ye by his side and carefully asked Liu Ye about everything. He had Liu Ye help him get ideas.


    Shouchun is very important but also requires a person with high reputation and sufficient capacity as a leader. However, there were quite many of such people in Liu Mang¡¯s Army. One example was Huang Zhong. Everyone knows about Huang Zhong¡¯s¡¯ prowess and he was originally a general. Even the old and senile Huang Zu from Jingzhou had given Huang Zhong ten thousand troops to endure against Lu Bu¡¯s attacks. Huang Zhong had lived up to expectations. He had interrupted Lu Bu¡¯s Army and even fought against Lu Bu.


    If Huang Zhong did not want to repay Liu Mang because of his son and by bing Liu Mang¡¯s escort, he may have already been a general under Lu Bu¡¯smand.


    There was also Yang Hong. Although Yang Hong was not very good at formting strategies, he was good at defending.


    However, Liu Mang had still decided to leave Xu Shu behind and take Liu Ye along to serve as strategist. Liu Ye had really once been a military officer under Liu Xun. However, Liu Xun¡¯s army only had little elites and were mostly second grade garrison soldiers. Liu Ye had also defended a lot. However, regardless of which troops under Liu Mang is used, they were all top quality troops. Even when serving under Cao Cao, Liu Ye could not put his mouth anywhere. This was why Liu Ye was very happy. He was very grateful towards Liu Mang. It was Liu Mang, the good judge of talent, that allowed Liu Ye to disy himself on the stage.


    Liu Mang did not know what Liu Ye was thinking. If he knew, he would haveughed. So I was that good? Actually, Xu Shu staying in Shouchun was something that he himself wanted. Xu Shu did not want to go to war against his good friend Pang Tong at such an early stage. However, he did not expect the showdown to be end up at Shouchun. Liu Mang being a good judge of talent is just a joke. If he had not seen the Three Kingdoms and knew of their history, he would not be able to tell who had talent and who did not have talent.


    ¡°Have those been sent back? If we save up a little bit of food, we would be able tost for another month!¡± Liu Mang nodded. He wanted to speed things up. Right now, the hintends of Yangzhou had already been breached by Liu Bei. He had came to Yuzhou to obtain provisions. Once he had enough, he could return to Yangzhou to fight against Liu Beia and Zhang Xiu.


    ¡°There is not enough time.¡± Liu Mang softly muttered. He gritted his teeth and wanted to speed up. This was a war of speed. If Liu Mang was fast enough to go to Yuzhou, obtain provisions and then return to Yangzhou, Yangzhou could be saved. Yuzhou would be turned to shambles and Liu Bei¡¯s gains do not make up for the losses. Zhang Xiu¡¯s Xiliang Cavalry would not be able to obtain revenge even after ten years. After some slow boiling, even he would not be able to escape.


    If Liu Bei and Zhang Xiu were faster, the one that loses would be Liu Mang. If they had captured Shouchun and Lujiang before Liu Mang obtains provisions, not only would Liu Mang lose his investment. Even Lu Bu himself would be met with misfortune. After all, all of Lu Bu¡¯s resources are ced in Yangzhou. Most importantly, Liu Mang would be in an isted army. Not only does Yuzhou belong to Liu Bei. His neighbors were Cao Cao and Zhang Xiu. Once Yangzhou has fallen, Liu Bei and Zhang Xiu would be able to easily catch him.


    Liu Mang really wanted to speed things up now. He had procrastinated a lot earlier as he would hate to use the numerous tricks on Yuzhou that had themon people defending it on the wall. They had made Liu Mang¡¯s hands tied. However, he was now at a point of death. For Xushu and the others are Shouchun and the millions of themon people at Yangzhou, he could only lift the butcher¡¯s knife. He had to sacrfice his principles.


    ¡°Ziyang. We should divide our forces!¡± Liu Mang want to capture the Chou state as quickly as possible. With sufficient provisions even Liu Bei and Zhang Xiu would not be able to capture a city with millions of people.


    ¡°Milord. Divide our forces?¡± Liu Ye wanted to persuade Liu Mang otherwise. Splitting up the forces was somethingrgely abstained from the battlefield, especially when cutting through enemynds with an isted army. This is because one would not know the enemy¡¯s deployment and could easily be swallowed up once they split up.


    ¡°Yes. We shall divide our forces! Rest assured, Ziyang. Liu Bei would not leave behind too many troops!¡± Liu Mang said to Liu Ye. Liu Bei and the others were able to capture Gushi, Anfeng and Hefei so quickly. This showed that the army in Liu Bei¡¯s hands were powerful. Naturally, this would mean that there were little soldiers guarding the cities. It was just enough to defend and could not go out and attack Liu Mang.


    ¡°But Milord. If we divide out forces, could we still capture their cities?¡± Liu Ye was a bit skeptical. Liu Mang only had ten thousand soldiers at most. Gan Ning¡¯s navy had also now been regarded as infantries to help the Liu Mang¡¯s Army transport provisions. There were very little in the navy and Liu Mang was reluctant to use them for siege.


    Ten thousand troops divided into two would be five thousand. If there were a little more defenders, it would not be possible to fight. Normally, the sieging army would have several times the number of the defending army. Even though the Urban Army and the ck g Army were elites, they could not siege with less people than the number of defenders. After all, the defenders have a city that multplies the strength of the defense. If the Liu Mang¡¯s Army could not capture the city, they would certainly fall into peril.


    ¡°It is possible! We can definitely do it!¡± Liu Mang was now shameless and cruel. Themon people were innocent but for his own men at Shouchun, he could only wish them death.


    ¡°Ziyang. This time, I brought the catapult from Shouchun over. There is a total of thirty two. We will take sixteen each and break through all the way. Do not spare any that dares to stop us!¡± Liu Mang¡¯s eyes glowed coldly. The catapult is meant to be used on the walls to pulverize the enemy archers. It has never been used on the defenders or themon people but Liu Mang was forced to be ruthless.


    ¡°Won¡¯t this be against the heaven?¡± Liu Ye was a bit hesitant.


    ¡°Ziyang. Would a unitednd be against the heaven or would a tornnd be against the heaven?¡± Liu Mang asked. ¡°I do not want to kill innocent people but I can only be a butcher for the sake of Shouchun¡¯s millions!¡±


    ¡°Ziyang understands!¡± Liu Ye also took a deep breath. ¡°Ziyang would definitely not let Milord down!¡±


    ¡°Go. Each of us take half of the ck g and the Urban Army. Liu Ziyang I want you and I to meet again at Yuzhou Runan!¡± Liu Mang was prepared to attack the enemy to rescue an ally. If they captured Runan and Shouchun was lost, Liu Bei would also not feel good. Worstes to worst, Liu Mang would give Runan to Cao Cao. He believes that at that time, Cao Ren at Gucheng would be happy.


    And so, Liu Mang¡¯s Army split up. Liu Ye was given five thousand where two thousand five hundred were ck g and the other two thousand five hundred were Urban Army. The ck g were for field use. They were heavy armored troops and could prevent cavalry raids. They could also be used to fight with heavily or lightly armored troops outside cities. On the other hand, the Urban Army were for sieging. Both the Urban Army and the ck g were infantries. However, the ck g had heavy armors made of iron with a lot of impurity. This made it hard for them to climb thedders. That wass why the one sieging the city were the Urban Army who had light armors with good defense. The generals and deputies such as Cheng Yu, Huang Xu, Xu Sheng and Wang Wei were given to Liu Ye. This made their fighting ability strong.


    Liu Mang also had Gan Ning give Liu Ye two thousand navy to push the catapult.


    The remaining half of the men were with Liu Mang. The worries of a massacre were also less. Liu Mang¡¯s marching speed increased. When they came across a city, they first tried to persuade. Words were only spoken thrice. The first time was a demand that they surrender. The second time was a demand that they surrender immediately. The third time was giving the order to attack.


    Sixteen catapults descended on the defenders and themon people helping to defend the city. The casualties were not light. Boulders that were hundreds of pounds would definitely kill when it hits a person. A few were injured while some were directly squashed. Provisions were directly taken. Liu Mang no longer cared if there was a massacre. Those that tried to stop him were beheaded. In half a day, Liu Mang pushed in several miles from Anfeng. It was almostparable to an ordinary marching speed.


    ¡°Milord. In front is Yingshang!¡± Huang Zhong said from beside Liu Mang. Yingshang was arge city. Liu Mang relied on Yingshang, the secondrgest city in Yuzhou. It was like Wancheng at Yangzhou. It was because of the Ying River that Yingshang was rich and had a lot of provisions.


    ¡°Yingshang!¡± Liu Mang looked at the city in front of him. The city was Liu Bei¡¯s equivalent of his Lujiang. After capturing it and Ruyin, half of Yuzhou would be in Liu Mang¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Han Sheng. Advance and shout for them to open the gates and surrender!¡± Liu Mang said to Huangzhong.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Huang Zhong led his horse under the city of Yingshang. Although Huang Zhong had entered his middle-ages, he could still shout loudly. When he roared, half the city walls were able to hear him. ¡°Defenders of Yingshang! We are undermand of Sage King Liu Mang of the Han. Today, we demand you to open the gates quickly. Otherwise, Yingshang would be caught in the mes of war and none will be spared!¡± Liu Mang had already hardened his heart and all would be in no matter how old or how young they were.


    Liu Bei was useless in everything but his brainwashing skill was God-ss. Many of themon people were not natives of Yuzhou. The ones on the wall in particr were mostly themon people from Xuzhou. Those were the ones that followed Liu Bei all the way from Xuzhou. They treked from distantnds and there were numerous casualties. After reaching Yuzhou, they still risk their lives for Liu Bei. This shows the level of brainwashing.


    ¡°Bullshit! What Sage King? It is more like False King! How dare the ve of Four Surnames dare to take on the name of Sage!¡± A young general appeared on the walls and spat down the wall.


    ¡°My Lord is personally granted the title of Imperial Uncle by the current Emperor. Even if your Lord is here, he must pay respects by calling him Uncle. Who are you to dare and attack my Yuzhou?¡± The youth on the wall ridiculed Huang Zhong.


    ¡°Would the general on the wall dare to introduce himself?¡± Huang Zhong looked displeased. Liu Mang was his Lord and had treated him with kindness. If Huang Zhong himself was shamed, he would just go up the walls and fight a little. However, the Liu Mang and Lu Bu were the ones being brought up now. This made Huang Zhong unable to tolerate him.


    ¡°This one had not change his name and his surname! This one is the governor of Imperial Uncle Liu¡¯s Yingshang, Mi Fang Mi Zi Fang!¡± The youth on the wall shouted loudly.


    ¡°Mi Fang?¡± Liu Mang slowly said to himself. Liu Mang was not familiar with this name as this person could be counted as a second-rated general. However, this person had a wonderful younger sister who was the famous Lady Mi.


    Mi Fang, or Zifang, is was originally from Donghai Commandery aand served Tao Qian. The Mi Family was an extremely rich and powerful merchant family. Cao Cao had also tried to solicit the Mi Family but they had refused and joined up with Liu Bei at his field. It should be known that this field was given to Liu Bei by Gongsun Zan. Liu Bei only had a few thousand soldiers while Cao Cao had the whole of Yanzhou and half of Yuzhou. Beside that, Cao Cao had also taken in the Yellow Turbans of Qingzhou and his army became even stronger like a big boss. On the other hand, it was as though Liu Bei was running a small private business. However, the Mi Family had chosen Liu Bei and even married their sister to him. The dowry for the marriage at that time was truly the envy of others. Countless servants and carts carrying thousands of gold and silver. It could even be said that the Mi Family was the one that helped Liu Bei create the White Eared Heavy Infantry. Without them, it would not be possible topete against Lu Bu and the others.


    At that time, Lu Bu really envied Liu Bei as he only received less than one-fifth of the dowry after marry Cao Bao¡¯s daughter.


    Liu Bei¡¯s brother-inw Mi Fang is also known as a traitor. When Liu Bei became King of Hanzhong, he became governor of the Southern province. He did not get along well with Guan Yu. After failing his task of providing military assets, he was scolded by Guan Yu and felt uneasy. Sun Quan and Shi Ren then persuaded him to surrender to Wu and this led to Guan Yu¡¯s defeat. Since then, he became a general of Wu and fought for Wu.


    ¡°Bandit. I dare you toe down and fight with this Huang for three hundred rounds!¡± Huang Zhong angrily shouted.


    ¡°Haha. Old bandit. Do you dare to climb the walls and fight three hundred rounds against me?¡± The youth, Mi Fang, retorted on the walls.


    Those that could really fight three hundred rounds against Huang Zhong was already a Lu Bu. Zhao Yun was one while Sun Ce was half. Xu Sheng, Wei Yang and the others would not be able to hold out anymore after one hundred rounds. For a second-rate officer like Mi Fang, he would join his ancestors after three rounds.


    ¡°This little bandit is courting death!¡± Huang Zhong could not climb the walls but not only was he a master of the sword. He was also a master of the bow. Huang Zhong would not miss his targets. Even those that have reached the peak would need to go all out against his arrows. Huang Zhong took the bow from the horse and nocked an arrow in a single moment. He then aimed at Mi Fang who was on the wall.


    ¡°What?¡± Mi Fang started to regret cursing Huang Zhong. This was because he felt as though he was being watched by death. It was a sense of danger. Mi Fang wanted to moev his body but did not dare to. This was because he knew that death would not be far away if he did. ¡°Eagle Eye!¡± Mi Fang¡¯s mouth twitched. As a military man, he had naturally heard of people that could reach the peak of archery. Their two eyes were eyes of an eagle. The eagle eye woould cause their enemies to be unable to move. One strike would then be needed for the kill.


    Mi Fang used to think that these were just rumors. After all, how could Qi make others unable to move? It was not a rope. But now, he found out that he was extremely wrong. He now had the pleasure on being red at by the eagle eye.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Huang Zhong sneered. As long as he shoots, the arrows would leave the bow and end Mi Fang¡¯s life.


    Before Huang Zhong could shoot the arrow, he was stopped by Liu Mang. Liu Mang put his hand on Huang Zhong¡¯s shoulder, stopping him from shooting. As a result, Mi Fang escaped with his life.


    After being stopped by Liu Mang, the Qi that locked Mi Fang in ce had disappeared along with the feeling of death. Mi Fang involuntarily felt greatly relieved. He gasped for breath and found out that his back was soaked from cold sweat.


    ¡°General. What is wrong?¡± The deputy was very concerned about Mi Fang. Mi Fang had just bickered with the veteran. When the veteran picked up the longbow and aimed, Mi Fang did not speak and stood there motionless. Now that the veteran had stopped, Mi Fang was gasping heavily and was sweating from his forehead. This made the deputy puzzled.


    Naturally, he did not understand that Mi Fang had just escaped from death¡¯s door. If Huang Zhong had shot the arrow, Mi Fang would be dead.


    ¡°Milord!¡± Huang Zhong was a bit puzzled. He did not understand why Liu Mang would stop him from killing Mi Fang. With just that, Yingshang would be captured. The enemy that lost its general would be in chaos.


    Liu Mang was also surprised. He did not know why he stopped Huang Zhong. Liu Mang shook his head wondering if it was because Mi Fang was that traitor. Or maybe it was because Mi Fang¡¯s sister was Lady Mi. Liu Mang did not know but since he had already stopped Huang Zhong, he did not bother to think about the why anymore. It would be difficult for Huang Zhong to do that again as Mi Fang was not an idiot. If Huang Zhong did that again, Mi Fang would certain give an order to disrupt the path of the arrow.


    Liu Mang did not bother exining to Huang Zhong. Instead, he rode closer to Ying Shang and looked at Mi Fang. He then asked, ¡° Are you Mi Fang, Mi Shi¡¯s second son and Lady Mi¡¯s brother?¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Mi Fang asked. He let his soldiers raise their bows and arrows. Once he felt that something was wrong, he would have them immediately rescue him.


    ¡°I am the one you call False King, the ve of Four Surnames!¡± Liu Mang said to Mi Fang, seemingly unaffected.


    ¡°You are the King of Shu, Liu Mang?¡± Mi Fang was surprised to see Liu Mang. People are animals that cooperate andpete. An innate hostility naturally exists to peers of the same age. Liu Mang was too outstanding. He had saved Lu Bu and even made Cao Cao want to marry his daughter to him. He put the Little Conqueror in a difficult position at Wancheng and finallypletely defeated the army of one hundred thousand. Now, he was granted the title of Sage King by the Han Emperor. It could be said that he had obtained extreme glory.


    ¡°I want to know. If I am the ve of Four Surnames, what would you, Mi Fang, be?¡± If Mi Fang dared to reply, there could only be two results. The first was being cursed by Liu Mang until he vomits blood like Chen Duan and the others. The other result was to be enraged after being ashamed badly.


    ¡°Haha. False King Liu Mang. How could you not be the ve of Four Surnames?¡± Before this, Mi Fang could be a little polite but after being criticized by Liu Mang, Mi Fang would no longer be courteous. Earlier, he had called Liu Mang, King of Shu. Now, he called Liu Mang, False King.


    ¡°This one listens respectfully.¡± Liu Mang showed a smile at Mi Fang who was on the walls. Right now, it was no longer like a battlefield. Instead, it is like in an academy where two friends were debating.


    ¡°Your father-inw, Lu Bu, is the ve of Three Surnames. He was originally Lu. After that, he followed Ding Jianyang and the man became his foster father. Ding Jianyang had treated him as his own but your father-inw killed his own foster father for position and wealth. He then made the bandit, Dong Zhuo, is father. Is he not the ve of Three Surnames? As you are Lu Bu, the ve of Three Surname¡¯s son-inw, you are the ve of Four Surnames!¡± Mi Fang was very proud. He could, in curse Liu Mang, the King of Shu, in front of the army. This was pressing Liu Mang¡¯s head down.


    ¡°Rude bandit! Elegant but insincere words full of nonsense!¡± Huang Zhong angrily took his bow. Mi Fang was frightened and almostmanded his men to shoot arrows down and chase Liu Mang and Huang Zhong away from the city. Fortunately, Huang Zhong was stopped by Liu Mang.


    ¡°Oh? ve of Four Surnames?¡± Liu Mang waved his hand to appease Huang Zhong. He looked at Mi Fang and smiled. Those familiar with Liu Mang knew that he was about to go and mess with the man. Sure enough, Liu Mang nodded his head. ¡°As expected. Mi Fang, Mi Zifang is worthy of being Xuzhou¡¯s mediator of the Mi Family. He is brimming with talent.¡±


    ¡°Hmph. You tter me. It is much better than being a ve of Four Surnames!¡± When Liu Mang had said those few words, Mi Fang¡¯s already raised his nose.


    ¡°I would like to ask General Mi. Who is the best in this world?¡± Liu Mangughed and asked his first question.


    ¡°This world is naturally the world of the Han!¡± Mi Fang replied without needing to think. Although the world was in chaos and the Han was declining after all the fighting, not many would dare to say that the world belongs to him. All those that dered themselves Emperor had dropped dead. One example was the Que dynasty in Xuzhou. There was also Zhang Jiao of the Yellow Turbands and the daydreaming Yuan Shu. One by one, they were send to their graves. And so, the world still belonged to the Han. After all, the Han¡¯s ruled for centuries and still had popr support.


    ¡°What is the surname of the man on top?¡± Liu Mang continued to ask, without giving Mi Fang time to think.


    ¡°Of course his surname is Liu!¡± Liu was the Han family name. Liu Bang had started the early Han dynasty and even until thete Han dynasty, the surnames of all the descendants were Liu.


    ¡°Haha. Then let me ask General Mi. Are you saying that there is nobody else who could be the ruler?


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    ¡°You also know that this is the world of the Han. You also know that the surname of the one on top is Liu. So if the monarch is a ve of Four Surnames, what about the servants?¡± Liu Mang finally showed his talons, ripping Mi Fang apart.


    ¡°I am not your servant!¡± Mi Fang retaliated immediately.


    ¡°Are you not a subject of the Han? Are you not a person of the Han?


    ¡°I am! But!¡± Mi Fang wanted to refute but found his refuting path blocked by Liu Mang. If he said yes, he would be a servant of Liu. Liu Mang is the Sage King of the Han and a descendant of the Han. He said that Liu Mang was a ve of Four Surnames. That would mean he would be the ve of a ve. If he said no, he would be in big trouble. To im to not be part of the Han in the world of the Han was to court death. Even his Lord, Liu Bei, did not dare to say that he is not a subject of the Han. This waspletely forgetting one¡¯s roots.


    Mi Fang had entered a trap but Liu Mang did not want to let him go. ¡°General Mi! This King once heard that your Mi Family was formerly from Xuzhou, thend with a lot of businessmen. Everytime the Han enters a disaster, your Mi Family would contribute generously to the people and were model businessmen.¡±


    ¡°Of course. The Yellow Turban turmoil, when the Que¡¯s deration caused a chaos and locust disasters. My Mi Family are the ones that took out thousands to buy rice and distribute it to the people!¡± This was the Mi Family¡¯s merit and he was proud to say it.


    ¡°Oh. A benevolent businessman!¡± Liu Mang¡¯s style changed. ¡°I wonder if General Mi has read the holy book!¡± Liu Mang smiled as he looked at Mi Fang.


    ¡°We, the Mi Family are rich. Although I, Mi Fang, prefers martial arts, I have read books in my childhood!¡± Mi Fang was proud. In that era, reading books is an honor. Literate people were truly talented. Some examples were Xu Sheng, Zhao Yun and the others. They were literate and respected the schrs as the schrs were like teachers to them. Guan Yu for one, was already a major general. However, he held onmand to Jingzhou for a full year, not only to raise his own reputation but also to obtain knowledge. Luckily, it was an age of turmoil. Otherwise, the illiterate martial artists would be despised.


    When Mi Fang was small, he was dragged by his brother Mi Zhu to read books. Although he was not a schr, he had still read books intensively. This was one of Mi Fang¡¯s area.


    ¡°If you had read books, how could you not understand the principle of the four sses? On top is heaven. Second was the Imperial. Next was the craftsmen. At thest position was the merchant. How could you, the son of a merchant, dare to talk nonsense in front of a monarch? If the surname of the monarch is Liu, then you, as the servant of Liu, would be of the lowest ss! General Mi. Are my words correct?¡± Liu Mang sneered at Mi Fang.


    ¡°You! You!¡± Mi Fang pointed at Liu Mang, speechless from anger. He had just cursed someone ve of Four Surnames but got cursed back as the lowest ranked ve. Mi Fang could not take it.


    Since small, Mi Fang grew up under the care of his brother Mi Zhu. It could be said that his brother Mi Zhu protected him from a lot of hardships. In the feudal era, the merchants had no status even if they had money. Merchants were not allowed to wear silk clothes or sit in pnquins. These shame and anger had all been supported by Mi Zhu. However, Mi Fang himself had grown up in a life full of luxury. When he wanted to learn martial arts, his brother gave him good lessons and even though him how to write. It could be said that Mi Fang¡¯s life is not any worsepared to children of the younger generation.


    Later on, the Mi Family followed Liu Bei. This made Mi Fang proud. Although Liu Bei had no strength, he had fame. He was the King of Zhongshan and the Imperial Uncle. Mi Fang himself was Imperial Uncle¡¯s brother-inw. He was naturally happy as his family climbed to the top.


    ¡°So what if my family are merchants? Now, my brother-inw is the Imperial Uncle. Our Mi Family has broken away from being merchants to nobles!¡± Mi Fang argued and he was not wrong. If Liu Bei had obtained the world, the Mi Family would be a new generation of nobles.


    ¡°Really? A noble despised by the people? A noble without status?¡± Liu Mang asked in disdain.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°General Mi! Are my words wrong? If your younger sister married our Imperial Uncle, why were there no reports for a title to be granted to Lady Mi?¡± Liu Mang asked.


    Titles are not only granted to men for a ce in nobility. Even women were conferred a type of title. For example, Liu Mang was King of Shu. Lu Lingqi would be Empress of Shu. These nobles positions could only be granted by the Emperor of the Han. If a title could not be obtained, that person could only be a concubine and had no status.


    Liu Bei was the Imperial Uncle and also became a general. He could also request for a title from the Emperor. Once Lady Mi had a title, the Mi Family could be nobles.


    ¡°I...!¡± Mi Fang did not know how to refute. Actually, Liu Mang had wrongly used Liu Bei. At the moment, Liu Bei was busy conquering thends. He did not have the ability to get the Emperor to confer a title to his wife. On top of that, the Han Emperor no longer had a huge role to y. To obtain a title, money and time were needed. It was better not to do it.


    ¡°Besides that, if the Imperial Uncle really cared about the Mi Family, how could he lose Lady Mi twice?¡± Lady Mi was lost the first time when Lu Bu captured Xiapi. Although Lu Bu sent her back to Liu Bei, Liu Bei had never brought the issue up. The second time, he was taken by Cao Cao. Luckily, Guan Yu was around to help Liu Bei keep her safe.


    ¡°The most important thing was whether General Guan Yu has ever bothered looking at your Mi Family!¡± These words were entirely Liu Mang¡¯s guesswork. This was because in history, Mi Fang and Guan Yu did not get along well. If Liu Mang was wrong, he would not suffer. However, if he was right, he would profit.¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Mi Fang suddenly shouted. Liu Mang¡¯s words were like salt on Mi Fang¡¯s wounds. Mi Fang could endure the fact that Liu Bei did not obtain a title for his sister as there were more important things to do. He could endure the fact that Liu Bei had loss his sister as Liu Bei waspeled by circumstances. However, Guan Yu looking down on the Mi Family had been going on for a while. Guan Yu was arrogant and despised merchants the most. He believed that merchants are traitorous. This was why Mi Fang and Guan Yu¡¯s rtionship was bad.

 Chapter 286 – Liu Mang Defeated

    Liu Mang Defeated


    ¡°Enough! Shoot him!¡± Mi Fang shouted. The archers on the walls immediately fired their arrows. Guan Yu would not be able to look down on Mi Fang anymore if he managed to kill Liu Mang. The war would essentially be won. Even if Mi Fang angers Huang Zhong and gets himself killed, he would still be able to help his brother and his Lord.


    ¡°Milord! Stay back!¡± Huang Zhong could easily deal with Mi Fang but he could not guarantee Liu Mang¡¯s safety. He pulled Liu Mang back and shed away the arrows that came. Unfortunately, there were just too many arrows. In the end, Huang Zhong pushed Liu Mang away and protected him with his body.


    ¡°Milord! You must live! This is just an April Fools joke!¡±


    (Haven¡¯t yed one in 10 years. Let me have some fun too.) Real chapter is down there. Hah.


    (And to those crying foul. Its April 1st here. This is also not ¡®that¡¯ message.)


    All Units. Siege!


    Guan Yu is a man with great pride. Although he was the child of an average civilian, he despised merchants. This is amon problem of the people of this era especially with its four sses social hierarchy. It has not changed for thousands of years. Everyone likes money but everyone is unwilling to be a merchant. The merchants are a ss. In the eyes of the ancient people, themon people work hard but the merchants would buy from them cheap and sell expensive. This hard work and the difference in price was not seen by the ancient people. All they saw was the profit and they felt uneasy.


    However, the ancients could not be med as the merchants were heartlessly rich. They would raise prices for profit. They would not help the people during a disaster but severely increase the prices. Such ill-gotten gains naturally have low evaluation in the eyes of themon people. Some even sell the wealth of the nation, regardless of the lives of the people. In addition, strategicmodities such as rice, iron, oil and salt are sold to foreigners. This way, the foreigners have oil and salt. They also have iron to make weapons. Originally, the foreigners have good horsemanship and archery. Now that they have weapons, there would naturally be no peace at the frontier. Guan Yu had experienced the Bingzhou era. Because of the merchants there, the war continues on. There were numerous deaths and injuries amongst the soldiers at the frontier. Naturally, Guan Yu would not have any good impression of merchants. This extends to the others. And so, what Guan Yu hated, also extended to this. The Mi Family was a wealthy merchant family in Xuzhou. Since over at Tao Qian, the Mi Family was already trying to find a way out.


    Liu Bei then came to Xuzhou with the Mi Family¡¯s help. At that time, Tao Qian was being attacked by Cao Cao. The reinforcements then were only Tian Kai of Qingzhou and Kong Rong of Beihai. None knew about the Imperial Uncle Liu. It was the Mi Family that brought Liu Bei to Xuzhou. At first, Guan Yu was someone who does not grieve over what he does not see. After all, the Mi Family was important to the great undertaking of his elder brother Liu Bei. However, the Mi Family then married their daughter to Liu Bei. This time, Guan Yu started to frown. Are you trying to connect with him with a female rtive?1 The elder brother Mi Zhu was an expert at business but not resourceful. On the other hand, Mi Fang was young and could not fight. He was also not allowed to join the soldiers. Liu Bei was then chased out of Xuzhou by Lu Bu and lost all his belongings. The Mi Family were like useless people in Liu Bei¡¯s Army. Mi Zhu was then allowed to continue doing business. Liu Bei only had three thousand White Eared soldiers. These were not even enough to divide between his brothers. How could he let Mi Fang bemander?


    So, Guan Yu was always disdainful to the Mi Family. On top of that, the merchant also relied on female rtives. The proud Guan Yu does not want to have interaction with the Mi Family. However, they both served Liu Bei. How was it possible to not have any interaction with the Mi Family? Although Guan Yu tried to restrain himself, his dead person face could not hide his disdain. How could Mi Fang endure this? It was still alright for Mi Zhu as he was the head of the family. He supported the family on his own. When the world was peaceful, he travelled with the trade caravan. He has seen many people before to the extent that Guan Yu¡¯s face was considered a smile. However, Mi Fang could not do it. It was unbearable for the vigorous young man to look at that face every day. However, he was unable to defeat Guan Yu and Guan Yu also had a high position. So, Mi Fang talked to his sister. Lady Mi then told Liu Bei at his bedside. Liu Bei promised for Guan Yu¡¯s attitude to be better. However, Liu Bei was not alerted to the fact that Guan Yu looked down on the Mi Family even more. The merchant family not only used female rtionship but even reported him as a viin. Guan Yu stopped exercising restraint and stopped acting. His disgust and disdain were overflowing in his words. This made the rtionship between the Mi Family and Guan Yu very rigid. When Liu Bei went out to battle, he had Guan Yu stay and guard Runan. Mi Fang then took the opportunity to be a general at Yingshang to avoid Guan Yu.


    ¡°Haha!¡± Liu Mang looked at Mi Fang who was breathing heavily as though he was about to erupt. He had guessed correctly that Mi Fang and Guan Yu were not getting along. However, because of his brother¡¯s advice and the death of Lady Mi, the Mi Family¡¯s position was no longer a match for Guan Yu. So, Mi Fang spent many years enduring his resentment, andter fear for Guan Yu. When Guan Yu sat at Jingzhou, Mi Fang was once slow in transporting rations. As he feared Guan Yu would kill him, he rebelled, causing Guan Yu to lose his life.


    ¡°How about it? General. Just surrender! I believe General Mi understands this one¡¯s behavior. Instead of being bullied at Liu Bei¡¯s side, you might as welle down the walls and surrender to this one. This one uses those with talent. He would not have private sentiments with those under him!¡± Liu Mang intended to induce Mi Fang to capitte. This time, Liu Mang did not want to fight if necessary so that he could save time. If Mi Fanges down and surrenders, it would not only save time. Even though Mi Fang and Guan Yu were at odds, the Mi Family are still one of the core characters of Liu Bei¡¯s Army.


    It would be great if Mi Fang knows about the defenses of the cities in Yuzhou and has intelligence about Liu Bei. It would allow Liu Mang to be faster at capturing Yuzhou and then assist Yangzhou. Also, when Mi Fang surrenders, Liu Mang could go and obtain Mi Fang¡¯s brother Mi Zhu.


    Their sister that had been married Liu Bei would not follow. Anything could be sacrificed during these troubled times. Mi Zhu marrying his younger sister to Liu Bei was a sacrifice. Liu Bei was old enough to be Lady Mi¡¯s father. On the other hand, Lady Mi was around the same age as Lu Liqing. If Mi Zhu dotes on his sister, he would not sacrifice her happiness. On top of that, there would be no difference as to whether Lady Mi was there ording to Liu Bei wifeless careerist lifestyle. What Liu Mang wanted was Mi Zhu¡¯s qualities as a merchant.


    Liu Mang does not agree with the people¡¯s misunderstandings and disdain for merchants in the era of the four sses. There were unscrupulous merchants that would even make money off dead people. However, there were also merchants that were good and necessary for victory. Unless there is a huge industrial and agricultural system, the merchants were indispensable. There were a few prominent merchants during the Three Kingdoms era. The Zhen Family of Hebei, the Cai Family of Jingzhou, and the Mi Family of Xuzhou. They were allmercial geniuses and crafty scoundrels. If you were to put them into modern times, they would be able to do well provided they have sufficient knowledge. It was even possible for them to be extraordinary.


    ¡°Surrender?¡± Mi Fang would be lying if he said he was not moved. After all, Liu Mang was the Sage King of the Han. Although Mi Fang spoke of him in disdain, the truth was that Mi Fang envied Liu Mang¡¯s title. No matter how much they worked or how wealthy they were, they were still merchants. Why else would the Mi Family want to give away wealth and a woman as though they got no where else to throw their money? It was not this luxurious even when Sun Quan married his sister away. To some people, women of this era had to submit to fate. Lu Bu himself was just a witness to the achievements of his lord. The Mi Family had spent a lot for Liu Bei to make hiseback. All of these contributions was for their future prospects. It was for them to break away from being merchants and bing a noble. In fact, Liu mang¡¯s recruitment order did not only attract people from poor families. Even the merchant families were excited. This was because officials usually prioritize noblees and never took a look at talent. Even if a person is useless, they could be an important official if they came from a good family. On the other hand, talented people could stop dreaming about standing out if they do not have a good family background. If this was not during troubled times, Guan Yu would be selling dates, Zhang Fei would remain a butcher and Liu Bei would be selling shoes. On the other hand, Yuan Shao, Yuan Shu, Tao Qian, Wang Lang and the others would upy high positions in the Han Dynasty, such as being a famous general or official, instead of lying in their graves.


    ¡°Yes! Leave the city and surrender! You have already seen me capture more than a dozen counties at Anfeng. A trivial Yingshang is not worth mentioning! If you surrender to me, not only will I not break up your unit. If you are outstanding, you will even shine by my side. Even if you don¡¯t, as long as you spare no effort, there would be a ce for you at the Hall of Heroes. It would not be impossible for the Mi Family to be a noble!¡± Liu Mang was really tempting Mi Fang. He knew Mi Fang wanted to stop being in the merchant ss and be a noble. As long as Mi Fang surrenders and follows Liu Mang, he would give Mi Fang a chance and at least make him a small noble. After all, Liu Mang was not Liu bei. Although Liu Bei was known as the Imperial Uncle, he did not have the rank to grant nobility. However, it was different for Liu Mang. Liu Mang used to be King of Shu. Now, he has the title of a Sage King. As a King, he is able capable of starting a government and grant nobility.


    Although the Han had changed the system and followed the Qin Dynasty system, many things remained the same. For example, many ces were called ¡®So-and-so country¡¯ instead of ¡®So-and-so state¡¯. They were divided amongst the Liu. Although the prefecture was small and only has one city, it could still be divided to several families.


    ¡°Open the gates?¡±


    Mi Fang was moved, especially at the Hall of Heroes mentioned by Liu Mang. Su Fei who was in it was a good example. Su Fei was just amoner general. His Lord, Huang Zu, was only the governor of Jiangxia. Su Fei was just a military officer. However, such a military officer became a Marquis. It would naturally give people ideas.


    Mi Fang hesitated but his eyebrows continued to tremble. Even his men did not want to fight and believed it was best for them to surrender. One by one, they all looked at their general.


    Although Mi Fang hesitated and was tempted by Liu Mang, he still had a n in his heart. There was a figure in his heart and that figure was in the city. On top of that, Mi Fang still has his brother. So, Mi Fang gritted his teeth, ¡°Your Royal Highness the Sage King. You do not need to waste anymore time. Mi Fang will not surrender!¡±


    ¡°Pass down my orders! The whole army is to be prepared and defend the city with their lives!¡± Mi Fang shouted loudly.


    ¡°Milord gave you a good offer and you still refuse to surrender. You really want to die!¡± Saying that, Huang Zhong once again aimed at Mi Fang. Even if he could not kill Mi Fang, he could still injure him. However, he was once again stopped by Liu Mang.


    ¡°Hansheng. There is no need for anger. We have already reached our objective!¡± Liu Mang smiled at the equally young man on the city walls. What young peopleck the least was drive and ambition. Liu Mang understood that he feltfortable when he was around Lu Bu. However, he thought of being independent. He did not want to be helped by Lu Bu everywhere. Mi Fang was the same. He did not want to be taken care of by his brother and be a senior official by nepotism. Mi Fang wanted to use his own ability, be independent and receive the recognition of others. Liu Mang wanted to draw out Mi Fang¡¯s ambition. This seemed to be a sess. Although Mi Fang did not surrender, his tone and speech had changed significantly. Earlier, he had called Liu Mang the ve of Four Surnames or False King but now, he called Liu Mang His Royal Highness the Sage King. His attitude had changed too much. Not surrendering would be because Mi Fang had misgivings.


    ¡°Since you did not surrender, do not me me! Life and death are decided by the heavens. If you can survive, I can still put you in an important position. If you cannot, then your fate is simply not good!¡± Liu Mang quietly said to himself.


    ¡°Huang Zhong!¡±


    ¡°This general is here!¡±


    ¡°Issue my orders. Fire at Yingshang with the catapults. I want Yingshang captured by sunset.¡±


    ¡°This general receives the order!¡± Huang Zhong was still a bit hesitant as there weremon people on the walls helping the Liu Bei¡¯s Army transport things.


    ¡°Since they are already on the walls, there are no difference between them or the soldiers. There is only one word for them in front of my, Liu Mang¡¯s Army.¡± Liu Mang did not hesitate. It was because he had wasted too much time and must now work with haste.


    *Boom! Boom!* The catapults were assembled. Huge rocks were put onto the catapults. War was about to break out.


    Connecting with female rtive. The ¡®simple¡¯ word would be nepotism. Basically, using rtionship to obtain power/influence. Except that in this case its using a female rtive (females are looked down on in ancient times so its extra bad). Pretty sure female nepotism is not a thing.


    (TN: I wanted to joke around but I didn¡¯t want to make spoilers. So here is the summary of this (and technically the previous) chapter.)


    Liu Mang : Surrender and join us. We have cookies.


    Mi Fang : No.


    Liu Mang : Okay then, let¡¯s fight!

 Chapter 287 – Xu Shu’s Stratagem

    Xu Shu¡¯s Stratagem


    ¡°We cannot go on like this!¡± Xu Shu stood on the walls of Shouchun as he listened to the reports of the scouts. Liu Bei and Zhang Xiu¡¯s was getting closer and closer. At Yangzhou, there were not muchmunications left other than with Lujiang. It goes without saying that the other ces have fallen.


    The Zhang and Liu coalition were quite fast. The scout¡¯s report said that the Liu Bei¡¯s Army and Zhang Xiu¡¯s armored cavalry would arrive in Shouchun in about two days. If it was not because of the problems of provision, they would attack Shouchun already. After all, Liu Bei had obtained so many cities but his provisions is still at the rear. The supplies used by Zhang Xiu was also given by Liu Bei. Liu Bei also had Liu Pi who was experienced in plundering. It was enough for a military force of one hundred thousand to use for a year.


    ¡°We have no reinforcements, no food, and no troops!¡± This was the most troublesome thing to Xu Shu was the final response of the letter he sent to Lujiag had told them to stay and wait. It sounds nice but Xu Shu understood that this means that would be no reinforcements, or at the very least, not so soon. The reinforcements were not ready at the time of reply. There is also no much provisions left at Shouchun. The army consisted of two hundred cavalries and armored cavalries. These were the White Horse that Liu Mang left behind. When Liu Mang found out that Liu Bei was no longer in Yuzhou, he had Zhao Yun bring two hundred armored cavalries back to Xu Shu. This was to let Xu Shu have a mobile unit.


    Right now, Xu Shu did not expect to make Liu Bei retreat. He only hoped to dy the time. This was because of the existence of the Shouchun industrial zone outside and there were also a lot of precious materials inside. They did not have time to transport it away. The ones that cannot be transported away needed to be burned. These things cannot fall into Liu Bei or Zhang Xiu¡¯s hands. Liu Mang had said before leaving that these things must not fall into enemy hands no matter what. The ballista, catapult, and manufacturing method of cement must not be obtained by them.


    The industrial zone had been around for a very long time which made transportation difficult. That was why Xu Shu needed plenty of time. However, the scout had now reported that the enemy would arrive in two days. Liu Bei and Zhang Xiu¡¯s Army was about to reach Shouchun. Xu Shu needs time to transport things away from the industrial zone. So, he needed to find a way to dy Liu Bei and Zhang Xiu¡¯s arrival.


    ¡°Report! Military advisor! Many ships are approaching from the river! It is said to be General Gan¡¯s fleet.¡± One of themanding officers walked in and said to Xu Shu.


    ¡°Gan Ning¡¯s fleet? Has the Lord returned?¡± Xu Shu stood up and asked. Things would be much easier if Liu Mang had returned. Xu Shu would be able to give Liu Bei and Zhang Xiu a good fight outside Shouchun.


    ¡°No. He has not! Military advisor. There are not many people on General Gan¡¯s fleet. However, his ship is loaded with a lot of provisions. He requested for the military advisor to send someone and help with the transportation!¡± The man replied.


    ¡°Provisions!¡± Xu Shu¡¯s eyes shed. What heck the most at that time was provisions. With ample provisions, Xu Shu would not be afraid of Liu Bei and Zhang Xiu even if they had twice his numbers. After all, there were millions of people in Shouchun. How could an army capture Shouchun if they were to help defend the city?


    Xu Shu took the soldiers to the river and saw Gan Ning¡¯s troops. In fact, there was no need to go and confirm the soldiers as there were only three navies on that river. One was Cao Cao¡¯s navy, that was at Xiyang Shangqiu area. They are only a patrolling team with about a thousand people. They do not even have a big ship. All of the elites were taken by Cao Cao to fight Yuan Shao at Guandu. They would not dare toe to the Huaihe River. Not to mention the fact that Liu Mang has ten thousand navy soldiers. Even Liu Bei and his five thousand navy soldiers would be able to defeat Cao Cao. So, Cao Cao¡¯s navy were well behaved and would note out. The second navy that could appear was Liu Bei¡¯s navy. Liu Bei¡¯s navy had already be history. At first, it was a normal navy with five thousand people. Even if there were no ballista or towered ships, there were twelve thousand men in Gan Ning¡¯s navy. One assault was enough to send Liu Bei¡¯s navy into the bottom of the river. That was why only Liu Mang and Gan Ning¡¯s navy could move on the Huaihe River.


    ¡°These provisions!¡± Xu Shu had excessive expectations. Gan Ning¡¯s ships were warships. There were no transport vessels and could not carry much. However, it was better than nothing. They would be able to hold out longer with the provisions.


    ¡°Military advisor!¡± Gan Ning hadmanded the troops to help transport the provisions. He then saw Xu Shu and cupped his fist.


    ¡°General Gan. Where is the main army of the Lord?¡± This was one of Xu Shu¡¯s concerns. Where was Liu Mang? Only by obtaining concrete information would Xu Shu be confident in fighting against Liu Bei and Zhang Xiu.


    ¡°When I came back, the Lord was about to attack Ying Shang!¡± Gan Ning did not hide Liu Mang¡¯s movements from Xu Shu.


    ¡°Ying Shang!¡± Xu Shu thought deeply. He already has the map of the entire Yuzhou in his head. After Ying Shang was Ruyin and then Runan. It was hundreds of miles away. Even if Liu Mang was fast, it would take several months to capture Runan. Xu Shu frowned. In the end, he has to rely on himself for Shouchun¡¯s defense.


    ¡°Military advisor. Should I take the navy to defend Shouchun together?¡± Gan Ning asked with good intentions. Although Gan Ning was navy, it should not be forgotten that he himself was still strong. He was not any inferiorpared to the Qingzhou soldiers.


    ¡°No need!¡± Xu Shu refused. Liu Mang had said before that Gan Ning¡¯s navy was useful. The navy was unlike infantries. Infantries could quickly learn formations. There were also some techniques that need armor. One example was Xu Shu¡¯s fifty thousand soldiers. It was arge number but was a disorderly band. They were cannon fodder that could be used on the battlefield.


    However, the navy was different. Not only do they need to know how to swim, they also need to know hydrology. The ships would inevitably shake on the surface of the river. If one was not familiar with the water when they go to war, they would not even be able to stand. A navy that has not trained for a year and a half cannot fight well on a ship. The majority of Gan Ning¡¯s navy was from the Jiangxia Navy. Even the recruits were fishermen.


    That was why it is a big loss for them to defend the city. Even if Shouchun was lost, the navy could cross from river to river as a retreat route.


    ¡°Then I shall take my leave!¡± Gan Ning cupped his fist and then transported the provisions. Gan Ning and the navy needs to go back to Lujiang. The ports at Shouchun was notpletely repaired and it was impossible to dock the warships.


    Xu Shu¡¯s eased thoughts became tight again after he watched Gan Ning left. How do we stop Liu Bei and Zhang Xiu¡¯s progress? Xu Shu looked at the surrounding scenes aimlessly. The sacks of food were being transported.


    ¡°Provisions? Provisions? Stopping Liu Bei and Zhang Xiu¡¯s progress!¡± Xu Shu suddenly got an idea and his eyes shed. Those that know Xu Shu could tell that Xu Shu had solved a problem and eased his burdens.


    ¡°Someone. Go and call General Zhao Yun. Also, take two scouts to the conference hall. These scouts must be loyal to our army. It is better for them to have family at Lujiang or Shouchun!¡± Xu Shu said to a bodyguard beside him.


    ¡°Yes, military advisor!¡±


    Xu Shu returned to the conference hall. Zhao Yun and two scouts were soon brought over.


    ¡°Military advisor!¡± Zhao Yun cupped his fist at Xu Shu. ¡°Is there a reason military advisor is looking for me?¡± Liu Mang had given Zhao Yun an elite cavalry, the cavalry of the Urban Army. He gave Zhao Yun the White Horse, armor, weapons and provisions. Zhao Yun was missing nothing. He even gave Zhao Yun a lot of authority. How could Zhao Yun not be touched? Zhao Yun still did not have any merits to Liu Mang. All he did was pursue Guan Yu and gave a message. When Liu Mang went to Yuzhou to fight Liu Bei, he thought he could alongside Liu Mang. After all, he was part of a cavalry and had good mobility while Liu Bei mostly had infantries. Other than the White Eared Heavy Armor, cavalries were nightmares to all the other infantries. However, when Liu Mang found out that Liu Bei was not in Yuzhou, he had sent Zhao Yun back.


    Now that Xu Shu had called him, there must be a big movement.


    ¡°Are these two scouts reliable?¡± Xu Shu asked the bodyguard that brought them.


    ¡°Definitely.¡± Zhao Yun answered before the bodyguard could. In fact, Xu Shu¡¯s question was unnecessary. This was because the scouts at Shouchun had responsibility in Zhao Yun¡¯s White Horse. The White Horse¡¯ predecessor was the Urban Army. Most of them were from the Urban Army that risked their lives with Liu Mang. They were veterans that either came from the Wolf Cavalrt or Xuzhou¡¯s Army. Such people would immediately die for Liu Mang without hesitation. If they were not reliable, there would be no reliable people in Liu Mang¡¯s Army.


    ¡°Is that so? In that case, I have a very important task for you two scouts. Are you willing to go?¡± Xu Shu asked the two scouts.


    ¡°I am willing to go!¡± The scouts replied.


    ¡°Don¡¯t answer so quickly.¡± Xu Shu shook his hands. ¡°This is a suicide mission. There is a possibility you would enter the Hall of Heroes! Are you still willing?¡± Xu Shu wanted to firstmunicate with the two scouts as this task was very important. Failure may involve the industrial zone outside Shouchun. The biggest consequence could even affect the Lord¡¯s great cause. That was why Xu Shu had to be cautious.


    ¡°This is...¡± The two scouts were also human and naturally feared death. There was no one that could stay calm in the face of death. They were not afraid in battle as there was no time to think. Now, Xu Shu had told them directly that they would die on this mission. This feeling was not something an ordinary person could endure.


    ¡°Military advisor. I am Lou Shaoqi from Xuzhou. After Cao Cao had ughtered those in Xuzhou, I only have an eight-year old sister in Wan Cheng. She is my only treasured person left. I hope the military advisor can help me take care of her!¡± Lou Shaoqi cupped his fist at Xu Shu.


    ¡°Lou Shaoqi. Rest assured. You sister, is my, Xu Shu¡¯s sister. I will treat her like my own younger sister, raise her up, teach her poetry and painting, then wait until she grows up and find her a good husband!¡± Xu Shu replied to the scout.


    ¡°Military advisor. I, Feng He, was originally from the Wolf Cavalry. My family had all already died in the hands of foreigners. I followed the Lord to take revenge. Until now, I am still all alone in the world. Shaoqi and I are brothers. I also hope that military advisor would be able to take care of his little sister! If it is possible, once I am dead, I hope that military advisor can burn some paper money in front of my ancestral grave and tell me¡± Feng He was a ruffian He is all alone in the world, allowing him to eat his fill and no one would worry about him.


    ¡°Huh.¡± Xu Shu closed his eyes. He did not expect the two scouts to actually agree to go. He also did not expect theirst request to be so simple. ording to Xu Shu¡¯s ns, these two people would absolutely die. It was a suicide mission.


    ¡°General Zhao Yun. The following would be up to General Zhao Yun and your White Horse to go to battle.¡± Xu Shu took an arrow shaped token of authority from the conference hall. When Liu Mang left, The rights of the entire Shouchun, and even Yangzhou, was given to Xu Shu. That means that Xu Shu had full power when Liu Mang was absent, from military to political decisions. Xu Shu then went to Zhao Yun¡¯s side.


    ¡°Zhao Yun!¡± Xu Shu shouted loudly.


    ¡°This general is here!¡± Zhao Yun hurriedly knelt. His white horse was about to act, causing him to feel excited. He also wanted to see how strong the reincarnation of the White Horse was.

 Chapter 288 – Xu Shu’s Stratagem (2)

    Xu Shu¡¯s Stratagem (2)


    At Liu Pi¡¯s tent.


    They were at Baohe district in Yangzhou, located between Hefei and Shouchun. Shouchun was hundreds of miles away. Based on their current journey, it would take two days to reach. Originally, Zhang Xiu¡¯s cavalry should be able to reach within a day but both Zhang Xiu and Liu Bei¡¯s Army needs to replenish their provisions.


    Liu Pi¡¯s Army was the vanguard. The trrops in the center army had been reced by the five thousand White Eared soldiers. Zhang Fei¡¯s Qingzhou elite were at the rear. The most important part of the army would naturally be the one in the middle. The one at the center closest to the Lord and are the Lord¡¯s most trusted subordinates. That was why Liu Pi was very happy when he left Yuzhou. This is because Liu Bei had let him control the middle army. Liu Pi was overjoyed from the feeling of trust. Everything then changed after Guangzhou. Liu Pi had caused Liu Bei to lose face. He was unable to capture a small city even after four days and even had thousands of casualties. Liu Bei no longer cared about whether it was to put on a show, he would no longer let Liu Pi control the center army. He also started to question Liu Pi¡¯s ability, which was why he transferred the White Eared soldiers to the center army.


    Liu Pi could be seen drinking heavily in his tent. Although he was not allowed to drink during march, Liu Pi no longer cared. Would anyone in his tent expose him? On top of that, Liu Pi was very depressed and needed to drink to relief his depression.


    ¡°Move aside. I want to see the general!¡± Outside the tent, someone shouted to two of Liu Pi¡¯s bodyguards.


    ¡°General Liao. The Lord has already fallen asleep. So, General Liao Hua should go back.¡± The two bodyguards stopped him impolitely.


    Liao Hua stopped and looked at the two bodyguards. ¡°I have important things to tell the leader. Move aside.¡±


    ¡°Apologies, General Liao. But the Lord has given his orders. Without his orders, nobody can enter.¡± The two bodyguards continued to stop Liao Hua.


    ¡°If I am dyed in passing on this important information, can the two of you take responsibility?¡± Liao Hua looked irritated. He actually did have important things to say.


    ¡°This...¡± The two bodyguards hesitated.


    ¡°Let me tell you. If you do not let me in to see the leader, when he finds out tomorrow, both your heads are going to be cut off!¡± Liao Hua intimidated the two bodyguards. Although Liao Hua¡¯s information as important, it was not that terrifying.


    ¡°Ah.¡± One of the bodyguards was obviously hesitant. He became lost in thought and then told the other bodyguard. ¡°You keep on stopping General Liao Hua. I will go in and ask the Lord to see if the Lord would allow him in.¡± He then said, ¡°General Liao. Please wait for a moment.¡±


    The bodyguard then entered Liu Pi¡¯s tent and said, ¡°Report. General Liao Hua is outside requesting an audience. He said that there is something important.¡±


    ¡°Something important? What do you mean something important? Can¡¯t you see that the sky is dark? If there is anything, we will discuss it tomorrow. Ask him to leave. Say that this general had fallen asleep. Tell him toe back tomorrow!¡± Liu Pi then put the wine he was drinking onto the table. He was feeling annoyed. Who was the one that wanted toe and disturb him? Important matters? What could happen at night? Enemy attack? What a joke. The Xiliang armored cavalry is there. The center army also has the White Eared soldiers and at the rear was the Qingzhou Army. Anyone who dared to attack were also people sick of living. Liu Pi was also not a good for nothing. He had already sent sentries outside. There were sentries during the day and during the night. If there was something important, they would have reported already. With this in mind, he admonished the bodyguard.


    ¡°Yes!¡± The bodyguard was admonished without reason, making him feel depressed. He walked out, keeping Liao Hua in his mind. His mood changed when he saw Liao Hua and his speech became stiff. ¡°General Liao. The Lord does not want to see you. He said to talk about it tomorrow. Come. Someone send off General Liao.¡± The bodyguard was not amander of five thousand like Liao Hua. However, he still had four hundred subordinates and his job was not any lower in rankpared to Liao Hua.


    ¡°I will not go. I want to see the leader!¡± Liao Hua broke away from the two bodyguards and walked to the entrance of the tent.


    ¡°General Liao Hua. Please do not make it inconvenient for me. The Lord really did ask you to go back.¡± As the bodyguard had been scolded for no reason, he no longer showed a good expression to Liao Hua.


    ¡°General Zuo You. I really need to talk to the Lord. Please help me.¡±


    ¡°General Liao Hua. How many times do you want me to say it? This one cannot help you. Please go back!¡± Zuo You replied as he tried to make Liao Hua leave.


    ¡°I want to see who dares to even touch me!¡± Liao Hua was anxious. He had found an important piece of information in the evening. He wanted to tell the leader but the leader did not want to meet him. He was very anxious and took out his sword.


    ¡°Hm!¡± The bodyguard furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Liao Hua. I think you are trying to court death! You actually dared to take out your sword in front of the Lord¡¯s tent!¡± Zuo You smiled with anger. ¡°Arrest the rebel Liao Hua and then notify the Lord tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The other bodyguards took out their swords and faced Liao Hua.


    ¡°Protect the general!¡± Liao Hua had also brought a few people. They also took out their swords and looked at the bodyguards. ¡°I want to see who dares to move!¡±


    The two groups started shouting at each other for the other group to drop their weapons.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Liu Pi¡¯s furious voice came out. All he wanted was to drink a bottle of wine and yet it was so difficult. He had endured a lot of anger in the past few days. He was removed from his position in the center army. He was alsoughed at by Zhang Fei. Zhang Fei who beat up the Yellow Turbans definitely did not give any good impression to Liu Pi who was born a Yellow Turban. Now, when he was trying to drink a bottle and divert his attention away, his subordinates caused disturbances. At that moment, it was still in a good condition. If something had went wrong, they would start killing each other.


    Liu Pi threw the wine onto the floor. He flipped the table and walked out with anger. He red at Liao Hua. ¡°If you do not give me a good exnation or your information is not important, do not me me for disregarding old feelings!¡± Liao Hua¡¯s opponents were all Liu Pi¡¯s bodyguards and he dared to take out his sword. If one were to look at it meticulously, Liao Hua would be a rebel. Liu Pi would also lose face. If Liao Hua does not give a good exnation, he would really be executed.


    However, Liao Hua was not afraid. He cupped his fist towards Liu Pi and said, ¡°Leader. This general has an important report. Otherwise, this general would not be so bold. If leader is dissatisfied, leader would not need to act. This general would take his own life in front of leader.¡±


    ¡°Then speak.¡± Liu Pi was curious. What kind of information did Liao Hua want to give him?


    ¡°Leader. This...¡± Liao Hua looked around. This meant that it was inconvenient to speak there and he needed a quieter ce for it.


    ¡°Hm. Come into the tent with me!¡± Liu Pi waved his hand impatiently. We even need to use the tent?


    ¡°Yes!¡± Liao Hua nodded andmanded his soldiers to sheathe their weapons. He then followed Liu Pi into the tent.


    ¡°Speak!¡± Liu Pi did not bother asking Liao Hua to sit.


    Liao Hua also did not care and cupped his fist towards Liu Pi. ¡°We have caught an enemy scout during the day.¡±


    ¡°Just such a small matter?¡± Liu Pi frowned. With such a small matter, just kill that guy. Why do you still need to report it?


    ¡°Twenty-two of us had died in order to arrest this scout.¡± Liao Hua continued to exin.


    ¡°Twenty-two!¡± This is no longer a small number. What a powerful scout. This had perked Liu Pi¡¯s interest. However, this was not the reason Liao Hua told interrupted him. Killing twenty-two showed that this was a battle-hardened warrior. Liu Pi himself only had a few of such people.


    Actually, this scout could kill twenty two of Liao Hua¡¯s men because Liao Huack warhorses. They were slowly shot and killed by arrows as they pursue. Luckily, Liao Hua¡¯s archery skill along with his superior numbers manage to shoot back.


    ¡°Leader. The scout has not been killed. We have received two information when we caught the scout!¡± This was the key of Liao Hua¡¯s words. The two information were very important. Otherwise, he would not report to Liu Pi with the risk of being killed. The greater the risk, the higher the return. If the two news was true, Liao Hua would benefit a lot. At the very least, Liao Hua would be acknowledged by Liu Pi.


    ¡°What information? Just say it!¡± Liu Pi did not want to be kept in suspense by Liao Hua. He was very unhappy. His wine drinking had been interrupted, making him even more unhappy. He did not want to listen to Liao Hua¡¯s smug parade.


    ¡°Yes. The first information we got was that Lu Bu¡¯s Army no longer have enough food in Shouchun.¡± Liao Hua could also see that Liu Pi was in a bad mood. He did not dare to brag too much and quickly spoke of the first information.


    ¡°Rubbish! I already... No. The entire Yangzhou knows that the entire Lu Bu¡¯s Army no longer have sufficient food!¡± Liu Pi was very angry. This information was known by everyone. It was not only that. Liu Pi even knew that the Lu Bu¡¯s Army not having enough provisions was caused by Zhang Xiu, Sun Ce, Liu Biao and Liu Bei. It could be said that Lu Bu did not have any good neighbors other than Cao Cao who was busy fighting at Guandu. All of them plotted against Lu Bu. This was something Liu Pi already knew and did not need Liao Hua to tell him.


    ¡°No! No!¡± Liao Hua saw that his first information was not effective and quickly spoke of the second information. ¡°Leader. We also learned from the scout, the route used by Lu Bu to send provisions from Lujiang to Shouchun.¡±


    ¡°Transporting provisions from Lujiang to Shouchun?¡± Liu Pi¡¯s eyes lit up. If the information is correct and Liu Pi gets the exact news, his image in front of Liu Bei would receive a huge change. The little bit of provisions was nothing. The main point was the merits. If Liu Pi were to intercept the provisions and caused Shouchun to be captured, Liu Pi would benefit greatly. He may not have merits from capturing Shouchun but he would still have meritorious deeds.


    ¡°No. What is the route used for transporting the provisions? Is it and route? Are there any other routes from Lujiang to Shouchun?¡± Liu Pi was puzzled.


    ¡°Leader. They used the official roads for transportation.¡± Liao Hua became smug again.


    ¡°Impossible. Impossible! The official roads? Are they not afraid of being intercepted by our army?¡± Liu Pi could not understand.


    ¡°Leader. Do you know about the strategy darkness under themp?¡± Liao Hua proudly said. This information was also obtained from the scout.


    ¡°Darkness under themp?¡± Liu Pi looked at Liao Hua with a puzzled expression.


    ¡°Yes. Darkness under themp.¡± Liao Hua paused. ¡°We cannot see far away at night. There is also another ce we cannot see. That is, themp itself covered whatever is under it, producing a dark area. The Lu Bu¡¯s Army must be thinking that we believe the official roads could not be used and will have lower defenses therepared to the other ces. So they used it as a deception.¡±


    ¡°A good n. A good n!¡± Liu Pi could not help but be attracted to this. It was true that most of the scouts did not go and check the official road. As the road was too big, most people would think that it could not be used by the enemy. Naturally, they would be less prepared.¡±


    Liu Pi already believed a little about the alleged route of Lu Bu¡¯s transport of provisions.


    ¡°Leader. Think about it. A few days ago, our performance at Guangzhou made the Left General very dissatisfied with us and even made us frontline soldiers. Chen Dao then showed that he could control the center army because he captured the small Gushi.¡± Liao Hua also knew that Liu Pi was drinking alone in the tent because of Liu Bei¡¯s attitude towards Liu Pi. So, Liao Hua changed his train of thoughts to Liu Pi¡¯s.


    ¡°Ah. This words must not be said recklessly. General Chen Dao was also one of the Lord¡¯s men. He is not under me!¡± Although Liu Pi said that, he felt pleased.


    ¡°Yes. Yes! Leader. If you take the provisions and Shouchun falls because ofck of provisions, wouldn¡¯t the merits of breaking into the city be yours?¡± Liao Hua was good at systematic guidance, making it hard for Liu Pi to refuse.


    ¡°But!¡± Liu Pi hesitated. ¡°What if this information is false?¡±


    ¡°Haha. Leader. This is the information I obtained from the scout. That scout was really a dauntless man. He wouldn¡¯t speak even when we beat him up. We broke his fingers one by one until he crumbled. The scout finally spoke to die peacefully.¡± The scout that Liao Hua caught was Lou Shaoqi. Liao Hua who was originally a Yellow Turban naturally did not care too much about heaven. He tortured Lou Shaoqi until the man spoke the information.


    ¡°Besides that, even if the information is false, we would not lose anything. We just need to prepare an ambush on the road and wait. If the information is true, we can just jump out, kill the enemy and take the provision. If not, we will just return to camp!¡± Liao Hua¡¯s words were meaningful. If this was true, Liu Pi would benefit a lot. Not only could he wash away his image in Liu Bei¡¯s mind. He could also obtain provisions for the army and then tell Shouchun that their provisions had been robbed, forcing them to surrender. This would be a great contribution and I don¡¯t even need that many people. Five thousand men should be enough!


    ¡°Alright. Let us do it this way!¡± Liu Pi was finally moved. ¡°Liao Hua!¡±


    ¡°This general is here!¡± Liao Hua was also very happy. If it was sessful, Liu Bei would give Liu Pi merits. The happy Liu Pi would also not ignore his own merits. Liao Hua now had five thousand soldiers. Once this was over, it would be ten thousand.


    ¡°Take your men and set up an ambush on the road. If this is sessful, I will not treat you unfairly.¡± Liu Pi also knew he had to give his subordinate arge piece of the cake. If not, his subordinates would not be so desperate. ¡°After this, I will rmend you to the Lord.¡±


    ¡°This general receives the order!¡± Liao Hua was delighted. Liu Pi actually wanted to rmend him to Liu Bei. This made Liao Huaugh. If Liu Pi¡¯s Army was a small pond, Liu Bei would be ake. If he could show his face to Liu Bei, he would definitely be happy.


    ¡°When would the provisions arrive?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow afternoon. About thirty miles away from Baohe.¡±


    ¡°Good. Go and prepare.¡±


    ...


    The same thing happened at Zhang Xiu¡¯s camp. Zhang Xiu was really bewitched in front of food and gold. After all, he had no tax and could only rely on looting. Naturally, he cared about food and money a lot. However, the time given to Zhang Xiu was after noon.


    TN note: Hard to trante it to sentences as it is a Chinese term. The time given to Liu Pi was between 11 pm to 1pm. Time given to Zhang Xiu was 1 pm to 3pm


    As for the darkness undermp thing, basically it means people do not look at ridiculously obvious ces. My experience of ying hide and seek in a really old third person shooter told me the same thing. It is apparently easier to hide by standing in an open space that has many hiding spots on the ceiling.

 Chapter 289 – Xu Shu’s Stratagem (3)

    Xu Shu¡¯s Stratagem (3)


    Liao Hua did not wait until noon as he is an infantry. He naturally had to go earlier and prepare. Liao Hua also did not bring too many people as it would be difficult to hide. So, he only took two thousand out of his five thousand men. Besides that, Liu Pi would follow from behind with arge force. If the enemy were small in numbers, they would be easy to handle. If the enemy wererge in numbers, Liao Hua will stall the enemy while waiting for the arrival of therge number of troops behind him. They had already prepared their meals after midnight and got ready to set out and prepare the ambush on the road. Originally, Liu Pi wanted to inform Liu Bei. However, he was stopped by Liao Hua. If he told Liu Bei, would the merit still belong to Liu Pi? The news would spread from Liu Pi to Zhang Xiu. Zhang Xiu would then quickly go and plunder. At that time, Liu Pi would not even have soup to drink. All he would obtain is the merit of one report. Even Liu Pi would be like that. What about Liao Hua who was smaller in rank? His existence would not even be registered. So, Liao Hua decisively stopped him.


    On top of that, they are not sure if this information was true. What would they do if it was false information? In the end, nothing would be achieved and they would be jokes. So, Liao Hua told Liu Pi to wait until everything became a reality before reporting. Liu Pi thought for a while and then agreed. The army then set out with Liu Pi personally sending them off.


    Liao Hua was actually a good general. In history, he was a registrar under Guan Yu. After Guan Yu¡¯s defeat, he faked his death to return to Shu. He was then appointed as a governor for Yidu. After Liu Bei passed away, he joined the army, became military governor of Gudu and participated in the Northern Expedition of Shu. He ister also promoted to Right General of Chariots. He was also appointed inspector of the Bing Province. After the demise of the Han Dynasty, he moved to Luoyang and died from illness during the journey. Liao Hua was known for being straightforward and was an important general during thete Han Dynasty.


    After saying so much, one may still not know who Liao Hua is. However, there are also those that knew of Liao Hua¡¯s reputation. That was his reputation as a vanguard. On the surface, it as though one is mocking Liao Hua. However, it is actually admiration. When Jiang Wei led the Northern Expedition, it was during 253 AD. At that time, Jiang Wei was already about fifty years old. At this point in time, only Liu Mang knew who was Jiang Wei. This is not because Jiang Wei was not famous. Even if Jiang Wei was a nobody, his parents would still know his name. The reason Jiang Wei was not known by anybody was because he had not yet been born. Right now, Liao Hua was already around his twenties. When Jiang Wei lead the Northern Expedition, Liao Hua would be around over seventy. For an old man to act as a vanguard, it could only be talent. He was an old man that obtained the position of a vanguard, the position that meets a lot of enemies. Even Huang Zhong would not dare to say he could do the same.


    Right now, Liao Hua was only a military officer under Liu Pi but he was skilled. He travelled thirty miles to the location obtained with his soldiers and the army hid quietly. These were all Liao Hao¡¯s contributions. Now, he only needed to wait for the shipment of provisions.


    Time flew and the sun slowly rose from the east and eventually reached the middle of the sky. Noon quickly arrived.


    ¡°Why are they not here yet?¡± Liao Hua was in a bit of a hurry. He licked his cracked lips and took a drink offered to him by his deputy. The waiting time is usually the longest to the people.


    ¡°General. Could the information be false?¡± The deputy asked. This is because it was almost noon and yet not a single shadow could be seen. If the information was wrong then everyone would be busy waiting the whole day.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be wrong!¡± Liao Hua said that without a foundation. ¡°If it was false information, why would the scout hold on until near death before saying it? There was no need to do that.¡± Liao Hua was skilled in obtaining a confession using torture. On top of that, the darkness under themp strategy was not something an ordinary person coulde up with. At the very least, if it was not because of the scout, Liao Hua would not be able to think of such a strategy. It was possible that Liu Bei¡¯s Army did not notice the transportation of provisions here. This was because Liao Hua himself saw that Liu Bei did not send any troops to monitor the road. Everyone believed it was impossible for it to be used. They would also think that the generals would have dispatched someone there and would not dispatch anymore soldiers.


    In fact, when Liao Hua found out not a single scout was dispatched to the roads, he noticed that there was a huge hole. When Liao Hua returned, he nned to tell Liu Pi to dispatch scouts. This is because it was not only possible for provisions to be delivered but it was also possible for the enemy to attack. If the enemy was in front of you and you did not notice, you would be finished. All this intuitively told Liao Hua that the information was correct. This stratagem was not something ordinary people could think of. A scout would not have such a level. However, he felt anxious as there was no movement in a long time.


    When Liao Hua was hesitating, his deputy suddenly touched him. Liao Hua was about to be angry from having his thoughts interrupted but then he heard the deputy shout with a pleasant surprise. ¡°General. Look over there.¡± The deputy shouted as he pointed towards a distance.


    Looking at the ce the deputy had pointed at, Liao Hua forgot his anger. Carts appeared one by one and the soldiers were moving slowly. From Liao Hua¡¯s location, they could tell that the scale was quite big. There were a thousand soldiers. The carts carrying the provisions were also very slow to illustrate that there were many kinds of food on the carriage.


    ¡°Hahaha.¡± Liao Huaughed happily. He would really benefit when he took the provisions. Not only would he obtain ten thousand soldiers. He would even be rmended to Liu Bei by Liu Pi. Liao Hua had worshiped the Peach Brothers for many days and believed that he could be one of the more outstanding ones under Liu Bei, and even rece Liu Pi.


    On top of that, the scale of the transport was great. There were not many soldiers defending it while he had five thousand under hismand. Once they spring the ambush, the merits would be obtained.


    ¡°Get ready!¡± Liao Hua raised his arm. Themanders of one thousand and one hundred were on edge. They passed down the orders one by one.


    ¡°One thousand paces.¡± Liao Hua estiamated in his heart. ¡°Eight hundred. Six hundred. One hundred. They are here!¡±


    ¡°General. Let us go!¡± Liao Hua¡¯s deputy couldn¡¯t help but want to rush out. However, Liao Hua did not order the charge.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait!¡± Liao Hua said to his deputy. It was not yet time to rush out. If they rush out too early, some of the enemies would be able to escape. However, if they ambush from the center, it would be different.


    ¡°Five, four, three, two, one!¡± Liao Hua watch a group rush past. When the ones in the middle arrived, Liao Hua suddenly lowered his hand and stood up. He pulled out the sword on his waist. ¡°Brothers. This is the time for us to get promoted and be rich. Rush towards them. Kill them and take their provisions. We can then get promoted and earn a fortune!¡± Liao Hua loudly shouted.


    ¡°Kill. Kill. Get promoted. Loot them all!¡± The deputy echoed and all the ambushers rushed out to kill.


    ¡°Not good! Enemy attack! Enemy attack!¡± The one that obviously looked like a general shouted when he saw enemies rushing out from the forests. He also pulled out his weapon and prepared for battle. However, if one were to look closely, they would find that the one being plundered did not look panicked. Instead, he had a smile in his eyes. The general then yelled and ran towards the forest.


    ¡°Kill. Kill them! Steal their provisions!¡± Everyone was excited. Their morale was high as they were the one ambushing and taking the enemy by surprise.


    One by one, Liao Hua¡¯s soldiers killed quickly. This is because they found out that their opponent was very weak. There was no resistance at all. Not even from the ones that had died. Only a few of their own suffered minor injuries, mostly because they ran into their ownpanions.


    Liao Hua was very suroprised and skeptical about the situation. He questioned the reason the soldiers immediately withdrew their troops the moment they saw him. It was as though they had achieved their objective. However, his doubts were soon vanquished because the carriage was loaded with provisions.


    ¡°General. It is all provisions!¡± The deputy opened up several bags in excitement. All of them were loaded with provisions. It was good as long as it was provisions. Liao Hua dismissed his concerns. As long as it was provisions, they would be a difference. He believed that it was a possibility that Lujiang could no longer dispatch troops and could only dispatch conscriptedborers.


    The reason Liao Hua could convince himself this was because the reasoning was reliable. Sun Ce was looking at the Yangtze River, making Lu Bu afraid of dispatching troops, even if it was to save Shou Chun. He was afraid the Jiangdong Army would be tigers. At that time, having provisions would be useless. Liao Hua convinced himself that those were conscriptedborers wearing armor.


    ¡°Come. Let us bring these provisions back to the camp and have the leader reward us!¡± Liao Hua spoke boldly. Originally, they were Yellow Turbans. They Yellow Turbans murder and plunder. Now, they be part of an army. However, their nature would not change.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Take it away!¡±


    ¡°Haha. This time, I think the leader would give us ten coins each!¡± One soldier shouted in excitement.


    ¡°Look at your interests. Only ten coins! Do you know what this is? It is provisions! It is not just meritorious service. With these provisions, the generals would give us eleven coins!¡± The soldier looking down on his friend only added one coin.


    ¡°With so much money here, I only need to wait until the end of the war. Once I have another twenty coins, I can go and marry Xiao Cui!¡± Another soldier thought as he drooled.


    ¡°Future prospects! This one will take responsibility. You do not need to wait until the end of the war. I will give you twenty coins once we go back so that you can marry Xiao Cui!¡± Everyone became happy as Liao Hua said these words. Now that he had provisions, he could obtain Liu Pi¡¯s rmendation and his career would soar. Naturally, he would be happy. So, he also joined in with his soldiers.


    Just as Liao Hua¡¯s soldiers was about to pull the carriage away, there was a tragic cry from the front. ¡°General. Not good! Cavalries appeared in front!¡±


    The ground shook before Liao Hua could ask. ¡°Cavalry? Where are they from?¡±


    Cavalry troops then appeared in front of Liao Hua. They were small in size and were only two hundred in number. However, Liao Hua saw that they were heavily armored. They carried a red banner with the character Zhao. This was a heavy cavalry. Liao Hua did not dare to underestimate these cavalry soldiers. It was not a problem if it was only one or two. However, two hundred heavy cavalry was enough to run over lightly armored soldiers ten times their number.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Liao Hua saw the banner of the cavalry and believed that they were the Xiliang Cavalry. After all, only Zhang Xiu had cavalries. Liu Bei had only brought infantries. His warhorses were only given to generals or scouts.


    The people in front of him were friendly units. This was Liao Hua¡¯s first impression. So, Liao Hua walked forward.


    The two hundred heavily armored cavalries also stopped. Liao Hua looked at them. He cupped his fist at the handsome man holding a spear at the front. ¡°This general, Liao Hua, acts under themand of the Left General, greets you. This one is in the Yuzhou military under the directmand of General Liu Pi. Why did the generale here?¡±


    ¡°Liu Pi¡¯s troops?¡± The handsome man gave a smile. It was great as long as it was not Guan Yu, Zhang Fei, or Chen Dao¡¯s subordinates. Zhao Yun was not sure if he could fight if it was their subordinates, especially if it was the White Eared heavy infantries. He knew many of them. They had fought side by side when fighting against Yuan Tan, the Yellow Turbans, and Cao Cao¡¯s Army.


    ¡°I am amander of one thousand, Zhao Long, serving under General Yang Wu, Zhang Xiu. What is with these provisions?¡± The man who called himself Zhao Long pointed at the provisions and asked. General Yang Wu was a title given by Cao Cao to appease Zhang Xiu during his battle at Guandu as he was afraid Zhang Xiu would attack from the back. Although them man was nameless, it was still more pleasant to hear.


    ¡°Oh. General Zhao Long is talking about the provisions?¡± Liao Hua was not too clear about Zhang Xiu¡¯s military structure. However, being amander of one thousand was quite a high post. At the very least, it was a higher position than his own. Besides that, Zhang Xiu¡¯s subordinates were all heavy cavalries. A thousand armored cavalries could bepared to ten thousand infantries. That was why Liao Hua did not dare to be rude even if Zhao Long was only amander of one thousand.


    ¡°We were informed that Lu Bu¡¯s Army was delivering these provisions to Shouchun. We ambushed them on the road and now, it is the ie of our army!¡± Liao Hua proudly said. He was relying on these provisions to be amander of one thousand, which is about the same rank as Zhao Long. Liao Hua envied this Zhao Long.


    ¡°Good. Your task ispleted. We of the Xiliang Cavalry will take over.¡± Zhao Long rudely said in front of Liao Hua.


    ¡°You will take over?¡± Liao Hua did not understand hat Zhao Long was saying.


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t understand?¡± Zhao Long pointed at the provisions again and arrogantly said, ¡°Our General Yang Wu wants these provisions. You all can leave now!¡±


    ¡°Hm? Is General Zhang Xiucking provisions already?¡± Liao Hua asked carefully. ¡°If that is the case, please ask General Zhang Xiu to go and find Milord. Milord had already promise Zhang Xiu provisions. I hope you all would note and rob us of our provisions. This is our ie!¡± Liao Hua carefully said to Zhao Long. He did not want to offend Zhang Xiu¡¯s Army. However, Liu Bei had given the order to maintain a good rtionship with Zhang Xiu¡¯s Army.


    ¡°Why is there so much nonsense? We want these provisions. We also do not have time to talk to you! Are you giving it to us or not?¡± Zhao Long looked greedily at the banner on the carriage of the provisions then back at Liao Hua.


    A greedy expression? Liao Hua also noticed the change in Zhao Long¡¯s expression. Liu Bei¡¯s Army was really notcking in provisions. This was including the portion given to the Xiliang Cavalry. After all, they need to be fed to help fight. He also knew that the poption in Shouchun isrge. So, Liu Bei also brought provisions for the people.


    Liu Bei would provide provisions to Zhang Xiu if he asked. However, now, there was amander of one thousand looking at Liao Hua¡¯s provisions instead the one given to him. On top of that, Zhao Long was not actually looking at the provision but the banner on the carriage.


    Liao Hua immediately understood that the Xiliang Cavalry never cared about the provisions but the merits. In other words, they came for merits and ran into Liao Hua. Liao Hua was also counting on these merits to earn a fortune. How could he give up?


    ¡°Apologies, General Zhao. There is no reason for us to give the provisions to you. This is obtained by us who was dispatched by Liu Pi to set up an ambush here.¡± Liao Hua mentioned Liu Pi, hoping that the general would step back. If it was a normal asion, Zhang Xiu¡¯s soldiers would probably think about it. However, Zhao Long would not care.


    ¡°What¡¯s with all the nonsensical words. It is either give or not to give!¡± Zhao Long replied and pointed the spear at Liao Hua.


    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± One of Liao Hua¡¯s loyal soldier took out his sword and stepped in front.


    ¡°Apologies. If General Zhao is so unreasonable, then there would be nothing to talk about. General Zhao cannot take these provisions!¡± Liao Hua¡¯s tone turned stiff.


    ¡°Good. Good. You are a man!¡± At that moment, Zhao Long suddenly opened his mouth andugh. ¡°I will not take these provisions. I will give it to you! I, Zhao Long, admire you. If there is time, I, Zhao Long, will definitely invite you for a drink! You are called Liao Hua right? I like you! Hahaha!¡± Zhao Longughed.


    ¡°General Zhao Long is giving me undeservedpliments!¡± Seeing that Zhao Long had started tough, Liao Hua also felt relieved. He really did not want to sh against Zhang Xiu¡¯s Army. If that happened, Liu Bei would turn him into a scapegoat to avoid offending Zhang Xiu. ¡°If General Zhao Long has the time after capturing Shou Chun, this one will be a host and apologize to General Zhao Long.¡± Liao Hua let his subordinate sheath his weapon and cupped his fist to Zhao Long.


    ¡°Good! Good! Then, I, Zhao Long, will wait for a drink from General Liao Hua!¡± Zhao Longughed as he pointed to Liao Hua and spoke.


    ¡°Definitely!¡± Liao Hua started to smile after he saw Zhao Long. No one would have guessed that these two were just about to fight. Another friend meant another path. Even Liao Hua understood these words.


    ¡°Then I, Zhao Long, will take my leave here.¡± The self-proimed Zhao Long cupped his fist and left on his horse.


    ¡°This one will send General Zhao off.¡± Liao Hua also cupped his fist. Not only did he gain benefits but also a friend. This was good benefit. Liao Hua breath a sigh, not noticing the sneer on Zhao Long¡¯s face and his killing intent.


    ¡°Time for us to go back as well. Everyone, sheath your weapons and take the provisions back to camp!¡± Just as Liao Hua was about to rx, his eyes grew wide again.


    This is because the Xiliang Cavalry that had just left had now returned. Liao Hua was certain that they did note back because they had forgotten something. This is because killing intent could be seen in the eyes of the cavalry. Their spears were out and their horses were galloping. This was a cavalry¡¯s charge.


    ¡°All units. Prepare to meet the enemy!¡± Liao Hua shouted loudly. However, it was already toote. The heavily armored cavalry pierced through Liao Hua¡¯s Army like a sharp knife. Liao Hua¡¯s troops took out their weapons again. On top of that, they were on the t road.


    Liao Hua finally understood the might of the cavalry. The two hundred cavalries were like two hundred devils harvesting human lives to the two thousand people. It would be difficult for even a few to escape. A cavalry¡¯s spear was enough to kill several soldiers.


    ______


    Before anyone reminds me that his name should be Zhao Zilong (Just like how I will never get Lingqi¡¯s name right). I just want to say, its probably an alias.


    This is the name used ÕÔÁú


    Also, it¡¯s a terrible alias.

 Chapter 290 – Xu Shu’s Strategem (4)

    Xu Shu¡¯s Strategem (4)


    Liao Hua already had thoughts of death. The two thousand troops he brought with him were veterans and elites. However, they were now being ughtered by others. They did not even have the chance to resist. Heavy cavalries were meant to crush light infantries. There was even once in the Song Dynasty where five thousand heavy cavalries crushed an army of two hundred thousand.


    Heavy cavalries do not only rely on their armors but also on the sharpness of their swords. Another reason was that heavy cavalries could easily cause fear. Now, the two hundred cavalry has turned into a nightmare for the infantries.


    ¡°Kill! Kill! Kill!¡± The two hundred cavalries pierced through Liao Hua¡¯s Army like a sharp knife. Two thousand of Liao Hua¡¯s troops fell within the first moment. Unless there were preparations, it would only be ughter when infantries fight against cavalries.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Someone finally copsed. They now med their parents for not giving them longer legs, causing them to run more slowly. Because they were slow, they were killed. The ones that were killed were the happy ones. Some did not die and were dragged away by the cavalry. They were then trampled in the mud and experienced their bones being broken.


    ¡°Kill! Kill! Kill!¡± There were also those audacious few that did not fear death. They pulled out their swords and charged towards the cavalry. They wanted to live and thus, fought desperately. One soldier from Liao Hua¡¯s Army gritted his teeth. He shed at one of the armored soldiers. His eyes were ferocious. He targeted the rib area. Once he managed to cut it, he would have also cut down the bones and internal organs. However, he was soon stunned because instead of cutting the bones, there was only a series of sparks on the armor. Impossible! How can this be?


    That soldier was unable to believe it. However, he no longer needs to think about it. This is because the that armored cavalry already chopped off his head. Without a head, there would be no thoughts or fear. What else was he able to think of?


    The smart ones stopped trying to cut down the soldiers as it was evident that it was not easy to cut through that armor. They started targeting the horses. However, the cavalry ces more importance in protecting their horses as opposed to protecting themselves. How could they give others the chance to attack their horses? That was why those that tried to attack the horse suffer worse fates than those attacking the soldiers riding it. The ones that attacked the horses were all trampled to death.


    ¡°Detestable!¡± Liao Hua felt even more depressed. He as unable to do anything as his opponents were too powerful. His own elites were chopped down like vegetables. Liao Hua felt hatred. If he had known, he would have been more prepared. The heavy cavalry would also not be able to ughter them.


    ¡°N!¡± Liao Hua suddenly felt his heart grew tight. This was a general¡¯s instinct. He felt as though he was stared at by someone, causing him to stand up straight. Liao Hua looked at the person staring and found Zhao Long. Zhao Long looked at everyone and sneered when he found Liao Hua.


    ¡°This is bad!¡± Liao Hua also knew that he was facing a crisis. So, he hurried his bodyguards stand in front of him. However, his guards were not of much use. If they were White Eared soldiers, they may have been able to withstand the heavy attacks of the heavy cavalry. Unfortunately, they were only Yuzhou Yellow Turbans. They were only ordinary light infantries and were easily overturned by the cavalry.


    ¡°Trying to rob our Xiliang Cavalry¡¯s things? You must really be tired of living!¡± Zhao Long rushed over and roared.


    ¡°Xiliang Cavalry!¡± Liao Hua gritted his teeth hard. He never expected the Xiliang Cavalry to only be friendly on the surface. The man had praised Liao Hua and invited him for a drink, left, and thene back fighting.


    ¡°These barbarians! These shameless people!¡± Liao Hua shouted in his heart as his feet continued to disy his skill. Running. Fortunately, Liao Hua was a Yellow Turban, who were experts in running. They were chased often by officers and soldiers. Those that were slow have already perished.


    Besides that, Liao Hua¡¯s men also gave him a small glimmer of hope. His bodyguards did not run away like him. Instead, they advanced towards the heavy cavalry, so that their master, Liao Hua, could live.


    ¡°Interesting. Interesting!¡± Zhao Long looked admirably at the bodyguards that sacrificed themselves for Liao Hua. Their loyalty was truly admired by Zhao Long. If both sides were not hostile, he would really not want to kill them. However, since they were enemies, Zhao Long would not show mercy. Zhao Long knew the difference between sympathy and killing.


    Even the soldiers were not afraid of death and charged in front, they were still light infantries that are unable to stop heavy cavalries. On top of that, Zhao Long¡¯s heavy cavalry was not an ordinary armored cavalry. Not only do they have a connection with the Wolf Cavalry. They were also rted to the White Horse.


    If Zhao Long took this seriously, Liao Hua would not be able to escape. Zhao Long couldpletely ignore these cannon fodder and rush straight to Liao Hua, killing him in one swoop. However, he deliberately slow down. The others also slowed down.


    Liao Hua must not be killed. If he was killed, there would be no one to identify them as the Xiliang Cavalry.


    ¡°Use the carriages!¡± There were som really smart people amongst Liao Hua¡¯s men. He knew that infantries could only choose to perish when fighting against heavy cavalries. However, if the heavy cavalry slows down, they would have a path to escape. The best thing to do would be to use the transport carriages. If they hide behind the carriages, they would be able to find a way out.


    At that critical juncture with their lives threatened, Liao Hua¡¯s Army broke out with unprecedented strength. They had no choice as the only other alternative was death. They quickly surrounded themselves with the carriage before they could finally take a breather.


    ¡°Everyone, hold out! Our reinforcements are behind us. Leader Liu Pi would arrive soon. Everyone must hold out!¡± Liao Hua shouted at his own soldiers.


    However, Liao Hua still felt anxious. Why are they not here yet? Aren¡¯t they supposed to be here thirty minutes after us? How long has it been? If they do not appear soon, it is possible that we may all die here.


    Zhao Long was also anxious like Liao Hua. He wanted Liao Hua¡¯s reinforcements to arrive. This is because two thousand men was not enough for Zhao Long. Zhao Long felt helpless because if they kept killing, Liao Hua would be finished, causing the strategy to fail. He could not continue to kill.


    The carriages may be useful against an ordinary cavalry but was actually worthless against heavy cavalries. At worst, they would just ram into the carriage. Besides that, Zhao Long¡¯s ¡®Xiliang Cavalry¡¯ was very skilled and could just jump over the carriage.


    However, in order to wait for Liao Hua¡¯s reinforcements, Zhao Long had to pretend to be stopped by the carriages. He gave a worried expression and shouted, ¡°Bandit Liao Hua. If you have the ability,e on out!¡±


    ¡°Shameless Zhao Long. You even attack friendly forces. Wait and see. I want to see how General Yang Wu punishes you when, I, Liao Hua expose you to the Left General and say that you attack friendly forces for merits.¡± Liao Hua became bolder when he saw that Zhao Long and the Xiliang Cavalry seemingly had no way around the carriages.


    ¡°Heh. Our general let..!¡± The deputy from the ¡®Xiliang Cavalry¡¯ opened his mouth. However, he was soon pped and stopped by Zhao Long. ¡°Don¡¯t talk so much nonsense!¡±


    ¡°Yes. Yes. Yes!¡± The deputy beaten by Zhao Long did not resist. In fact, he even looked like he wasplimented.


    Their general? Liao Hua looked into their eyes and was shocked. The more Liao Hua thought, the more afraid and bewitched.


    He had no choice but to think. After all, even if they were friendly forces that had a falling out, it would not be right now. It would have been better for it to happen after Shou Chun has fallen. However, the two hundred Xiliang Cavalry had now killed so many soldiers under Liao Hua, causing a scene of tragedy. Only a few hundred of Liao Hua¡¯s men remained. The others were already dead.


    ¡°Liao Hua. Did you really think I cannot enter?¡± Zhao Long looked at the edge of the forest as though he saw something. His voice became fierce again. ¡°Let me tell you. You better not think that any one of you can escape. Those that heard the secret better stay here. Brothers. Kill them all and spare us from future troubles.¡± Zhao Long shouted at his subordinates.


    ¡°Yes!¡± The soldiers echoed in concert. ¡°The Xiliang Cavalry is ready for another assault.¡± Their horses sped up. The earth began to shake again. Liao Hua¡¯s heart tightened. Can these carriages really stop them?


    The next scene made Liao Hua give up hope. This is because his carriage formation had threeyers. Liao Hua was at thest one. When the Xiliang Cavalry reached the first one, there was no collision. Instead, all of them pulled their horses and just jumped over. The carriages were just like decorations. At most, the Xiliang Cavalry would just need to jump another two more times and Liao Hua would be finished.


    ¡°Will I really die here?¡± Liao Huaughed bitterly. He felt really bitter. He never expected that he would not die by the hands of the enemy or on the walls but in the hands of allies. If he was killed today, he would not even know who was the one that killed him. He really felt depressed. He had thought that he could be someone who Liu Bei deemed as talented with these merits but in the end, it belonged to others.


    Just as Liao Hua was about to give up, a battle cry suddenly came from around them. ¡°Liao Hua. Do not be afraid. Liu Pi is here!¡±


    ¡°Kill! Kill them all!¡± Many troops appeared from the edge of the woods. One by one, they brandished their weapons and approached.


    ¡°What? An ambush!¡± Zhao Long immediately shouted. Both he and Liao Hua gave a sigh of relief. Both of them were happy that reinforcements had arrived. If the reinforcement did note, Zhao Long would have no choice but to kill Liao Hua.


    The Xiliang Cavalry finally showed their riding skills and quickly got pass the threeyers of carriages. They also killed a few people before leaving. ¡°Liao Hua. You better remember me. I will be back. Collect your merits and wait!¡± After saying that, the two hundred cavalry ran and vanished from Liao Hua¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Phew.¡± Liao Hua finally rxed. His forehead was filled with cold sweat. He had been very close to losing his life. Now that he had escaped death, he was in high spirits.


    Zhao Long¡¯s Xiliang cavalry quickly dispersed withouting into contact with Liu Pi¡¯s Army. So, Liu Pi helped Liao Hua¡¯s remaining troops to pick up the provisions and carriages. Liiu Pi then had time to meet with Liao Hua.


    ¡°Yuan Jian. What happened to you? Why were there cavalries? Did Lu Bu send the Wolf Cavalry to deliver provisions?¡± Liu Pi asked several questions without giving Liao Hua time to reply. Liao Hua who felt ted for escaping death became nervous again.


    ¡°No. It is not the Wolf Cavalry.¡± Liao Hua shook his head. ¡°Leader. These are not the Wolf Cavalry. They are our own men!¡± Liao Hua had experienced an unclear hardship that he felt ufortable keeping to himself.


    ¡°Our own men?¡± Liu Pi was stunned. He could not understand what Liao Hua meant by that. Liu Bei only had heavy infantries and no cavalry. It would be hard to supply the infantries and the only ones who had horses were scouts and generals. Besides that, a cavalry would need to know how to fight and shoot arrows on a horse before they could be called a cavalry. He then realized that the only heavy cavalry mentioned by Liao Hua could be the Xiliang Cavalry.


    ¡°Yes! It is the Xiliang Cavalry! Zhang Xiu¡¯s Xiliang Cavalry!¡± Liao Hua smiled bitterly and said the words Liu Pi did not want to hear the most. This was because the Xiliang Cavalry were allies. His lord Liu Bei also depended on them. When he sees Liu Bei¡¯s attitude towards Zhang Xiu, he could clearly see that Liu Bei was currying favor. Liu Bei wanted to strengthen rtionship and make Zhang Xiu his subordinate. It could be said that the two were still on their honeymoon period. Liu Bei even gave Zhang Xiu ample provision and pay to use the Xiliang Cavalry. This scene made Liu Pi distressed as all the provisions and gold were all seized by Liu Pi or given by Yuan Shao. Most of it was Liu Pi¡¯s sweat and blood. He was the one that gave it all to his idol Liu Bei.


    Liu Bei then used tens of thousands of gold to appease Zhang Xiu. As Liu Pi was orginally a Yellow Turban and a butcher who could not make a ot of money, he felt ufortable watching Liu Bei give away so much even if he did not say anything.


    Besides that, if Liu Pi were to get into conflict with Zhang Xiu, Liu Bei would gain more by supporting Zhang Xiu. It was easy to see which was more important between twenty thousand cavalry and twenty thousand infantries. This was why Liu Pi does not want to have a conflict with Zhang Xiu. On top of that, he even spent four days fighting at Guangzhou, giving an even poorer impression to Liu Bei. This was why Liu Pi wanted to appease Liu Bei with the provisions. He did not know how the situation turned this way.


    ¡°Yuan Jian. Are you saying that this Xiliang Cavalry is trying to seize our merits?¡± Liu Pi listened to Liao Hua¡¯s words and then he was able to calm himself a little. It was fine as long as Liao Hua was not the one that started it. If the Xiliang Cavalry started it, they still can speak back to Liu Bei. However, if Liao Hua started it, everything is finished. Now that the war was about to start, Liu Bei could only sacrifice Liu Pi and Liao Hua to appease Zhang Xiu. This was not an oue that Liu Pi could ept.


    ¡°Yes leader. They were polite on the surface and even invited me for a drink. Then they immediately turned around and started to ughter us. Leader. Look at the corpses on the ground. They are all my men. None of them are from the Xiliang Cavalry. Leader. You must help me seek justice!¡± Liao Hua¡¯s face was now covered in tears. He knew the consequences of offending the XIliang Cavalry. Now the ones that died were mostly his men. He only had ive thousand men. More than half of them had already died.


    ¡°All right. I, Liu Pi, will help you seek justice from the Lord.¡° Liu Pi saw the corpses and Liao Hua¡¯s crying face. If Liao Hua still had soldiers, Liu Pi would use him again. However, Liao Hua who does not have military power would naturally have a lower position in his mind. If there was no other choice, Liu Pi was already prepared to sacrifice Liao Hua. After all, it was Liao Hua¡¯s own fault for offending the Xiliang Cavalry. With the provisions, Liu Pi himself should be able to free himself from his past mistakes. Liu Bei would not say anything else.


    Liu Piforted Liao Hua as he figured out a way to sacrifice Liao Hua so that he would not be med by Liu Bei. Suddenly, there was a loud sound from the earth and the earth began to shake. This sound made Liu Pi and Liao Hua terrified.


    ¡°Milord. There is a disaster! Cavalries! Cavalries several thousands in number are approaching!¡± A scout in front came back to report as he gestured.


    ¡°Cavalry? There are a lot of cavalries!¡± Liu Pi was stunned. There was no need to guess. The cavalry was Xiliang Cavalry. Only Zhang Xiu had such arge cavalry. However, he did not know why the Xiliang Cavalry appeared here.


    ¡°Leader. Run quickly! When Zhao Long left, he said he would return! Run away!¡± Liao Hua quickly yelled at Liu Pi. Even ten thousand troops would not be enough to stop the heavy cavalry¡¯s charge on the road. Liu Pi and Liao Hua¡¯s troops were only about five thousand soldiers. If they were to fight, they would bepletely destroyed.


    ¡°Run? Run where?¡± Liu Pi shook his head. There was not enough time. They would not be able to outrun horses. Once they are caught, they would be dead. So, escape was impossible.


    However, it would also be the end if they were to stay. Formations could be done with the carriages but they had already seen the Xiliang cavalry jump over the carriages. So, it was impossible to rely on it.


    ¡°Shit. Fight!¡± Liu Pi gritted his teeth. ¡°Since you want my life, I will not make it easy for you!¡± At first, Liu Pi was thinking of a way to use Liao Hua¡¯s head and calm down the anger of the Xiliang Cavalry. However, the Xiliang Cavalry had already rushed over with the rhythm of wanting to eliminate everything. Liu Pi did not want to die so he could only fight. At this moment, he put all of his justification to his Lord at the back of his head. He could not bother with so much at that moment and decided to think about things after he survived. The Xiliang Cavalry came to take lives. They came for revenge. Liu Pi did not entertain the thought of negotiations. If they were reasonable people, they would not have ughtered so many of Liao Hua¡¯s people.


    ¡°General. Hua has a way of to help the General escape.¡± Liao Hua also calmed down. He and Liu Pi were now on the same boat. They were in it together for better or worse. If Liu Pi dies, Liao Hua would also not be able to escape. If Liao Hua dies, Liu Pi would also join him in death. So, Liao Hua chose to calm down.


    ¡°Speak quickly. What is the n?¡± Nptj pf the, were about to die. If there was a way out, both of them would not let go of it.


    ¡°Forest!¡± Liao Hua pointed at the forest beside the road.


    ¡°Escape into the forest?¡± This was an idea but Liu Pi was not sure how many of his men would survive. Liu Pi would not be amander anymore. He had lost troops at Guangzhou and Hefei. He had also lost troops to his own allies. If he were to lose anymore, there would be nothing left.


    In the troublednds, Soldiers and horses have low positions. Liu Bei had appointed Liu Pi to his position because of the Yuzhou Yellow Turbans. If Liu Pi were to lose them, he would be worthless.


    ¡°Not to escape but to set an ambush!¡± Liao Hua shook his head and replied to Liu Pi.


    ¡°Ambush? What do you want to do?¡± Liu Pi looked at Liao Hua.


    ¡°Since they want our lives, we only have to ways out. The first one was to escape. The other was to kill their general!¡± Liao Hua was also angry. He would no longer stay his hand after being attacked repeatedly.


    ¡°We cannot think of escaping. This is because people cannot run faster than horses. So, the only way out is to kill their general!¡± Liao Hua said to Liu Pi. Liu Pi felt uncertain and could not make up his mind.


    ¡°Leader. It would be toote if you continue to be like this! At that point in time, both of us would die here. We would not be reporting to the Lord but King Yama. You are not afraid of offending Zhang Xiu. However, Zhang Xiu¡¯s men are not afraid of offending you!¡± Liao Hua guided.


    Liu Pi still hesitated. However, the vibrations from the ground started to grew more powerful. If they do not do anything, they would be finished. ¡°Fight then! Shit! Zhang Xiu did not give me face and want my life. Then I will first ughter him!¡± Liu Pi was a former leader from the Yellow Turbans. He had charged towards the front lines in the past. When Zhang Jiao, Zhang Bao and Zhang Liang was still around, Liu Pi was just a warrior. So, he was used to risking his life. However, Liu Pi then upied Yuzhou and got ustomed to living in luxury. Now, he was afraid of death. It is simr to how one is afraid if going barefooted once they started wearing shoes. But now that someone wants his life, he would naturally fight back. The bloodthirsty nature of the Yellow Turban had returned.


    ¡°Alright. I will listen to you and fight against Zhang Xiu. I will undertake all responsibility if something bad happens.¡± Liu Pi doesn¡¯t care if anything else would happen. If he does not fight, the one that dies would be himself. Once he is dead, he would have nothing to be concerned about.


    ¡°Everyone. Put the carriages around us and put the provisions on the ground.¡± Liao Hua ordered Liu Pi¡¯s men. They all knew that the enemy was approaching and that they may lose their lives. As a result, they worked quickly. They put the carriages around them and scattered the provisions on the floor.


    ¡°Alright. Let us hide. Listen to my orders. When I give the order, everyone go out and attack!¡± Liao Hua shouted to the soldiers. However, the soldiers did not listen to Liao Hua¡¯s words as there was someone with a higher position. Liao Hua also noticed that he overstepped his bounds. He was not being considerate to his Lord. However, Liu Pi did not care. Living was much more important. ¡°General Liao¡¯s words are my words. All units, listen to General Liao!¡± Liu Pi shouted at his soldiers.


    ¡°Yes! We will follow General Liao¡¯s orders!¡± One by one, Liu Pi¡¯s soldiers began to look for a ce to hide. Some hid in bushes, some hid on trees. Thousands of soldiers hid just like when they ambushed the Lu Bu¡¯s Army.


    ...


    On a hillside, a few thousand kilometers away, man holding a cylinder in his hand was looking at Liao Hua and Liu Pi. That man was the one that imed to be called Zhao Long. The cylinder in his hand was a telescope. Zhao Long himself was none other than Zhao Yun, Zhao Zilong. His two hundred White Horse armored cavalry were also present.


    ¡°This Liu Pi seem to also deserve his reputation! He is quite good!¡± Zhao Yun could naturally see what Liu Pi and Liao Hua was doing through a telescope. They had used the carriages to make the enemy cavalry unable to have a proper formation. They put provisions on the ground to make the ground less t. There would be limited space and it would be impossible for the carriage to have an explosive force. Without the help of the warhorses, the heavily armored cavalry would just be a heavily armored battalion. Their armors are thick on the upper body but thinner on the lower body. Once the get off their horses, they would be unstable as the top is heavy and the bottom light.


    ¡°General. Our acting is done. Now we need the real XIliang Cavalry toe out.¡± Zhao Yun¡¯s deputy said. However, he looked at his objective, the telescope in Zhao Yun¡¯s hands, enviously.


    ¡°Come. Come. You guys can alsoe and see!¡± Zhao Yun could naturally see the deputy¡¯s intentions. The telescope was only distributed to generals because of its cost. A deputy would not have it. Naturally, the deputy would feel envious. Some also did not call this a telescope but God¡¯s Eyes. It means they would have the eyes of God.


    Don¡¯t Gods have irvoyant powers?


    ¡°Thank you General. Thank you General.¡± The deputy was happy. He took the telescope and looked towards the distance. The smaller ranked soldiers lined up in envy.


    ¡°Do not worry. Based on the Lord¡¯s progress, you will be able to get a telescope in several months!¡± Zhao Yun said to his subordinates. Liu Mang¡¯s research on ss had already reached a certain level and got stuck at a bottleneck. However, soon enough, ss would appear on arge scale. At that time, telescopes would be easy to get.

 Chapter 291 – Dog Eat Dog

    Dog Eat Dog


    ¡°Hm?¡± Hu Che Er furrowed his eyebrows. Carriages and provisions were scattered everywhere on the road. Zhang Xiu had received news from the other scout that provisions were being sent to Shouchun from Lujiang. However, the one dispatched was Hu Chu Er. Although the provisions may be worth a bit, Zhang Xiu had no real need for it as he could obtain provisions from Liu Bei without any strings attached. On the other hand, plundering the provisions may cause casualties. So, Zhang Xiu had no interest and had Hu Chu Er dispatched. Hu Chu Er arrived around noon and thought that they could plunder.


    However, the scene was in chaos. There were carriages and provisions but where was the enemy? Would they just leave the provisions on the ground to be taken? Hu Che Er felt skeptical but he was a person of Qiang. They all believe in strength. Hu Che Er sees his two hundred cavalry believing that none would dare oppose. He waved his hand and the Xiliang Cavalry nodded. They got down and put the provisions back into the carriage. They then used their horses to pull the carriage.


    ¡°They are really here for the provisions! Truly venomous intentions!¡± Liu Pi and Liao Hua looked at Hu Che Er from the bushes. It would be one thing if it was just for provisions. However, they attacked allies for merits. This made Liao Hua extremely angry. Barbarians would remain barbarians. This was his impression of Hu Che Er who was a person of Qiang. The evidence was the two braids at the side of his head and the ring at his nose. With a single look, they could tell that he was a foreigner.


    ¡°That person is Hu Chu Er! Zhang Xiu¡¯s deputy general!¡± Liu Pi knows about Hu Chu Er. After all, when Liu Bei and Zhang Xiu spoke, Hu Chu Er was present. Hu Chu Er really admired Zhang Xiu. Even though he was a man of Qiang, he was Zhang Xiu¡¯s confident. It was said that he was the one that killed Dian Wei and his strength should not be overlooked. Liu Pi began to hesitate. He wondered if Zhang Xiu would turn against him once he killed Hu Chu Er and if Liu Bei would kill him for Zhang Xiu.


    ¡°Leader. Why are you still thinking about such things at this hour?¡± Liao Hua saw that Liu Pi was being indecisive and worrying about offending others despite the fact that others want him dead. ¡°Leader. If he does not die today, we will be the one dead!¡±


    ¡°I know!¡± Liu Pi took a deep breath. He also knew that he had no way out. He had to either put his all into fighting or be overtaken and killed. Liu Pi was still under forty years old and still have many good days left in him. Naturally, he did not want to die.


    ¡°General. What do we do?¡± Liao Hua¡¯s deputy also had good luck. He managed to escape with his life after Zhao Yun¡¯s assault. He asked Liu Pi and Liao Hua when he saw the cavalry at the road.


    ¡°Do not worry!¡± Liao Hua said indifferently. He hadpletely calmed down. He believed he could kill those that wish him dead.


    Liao Hua saw the men under themand of the barbarian got down their horses. They then begun to pick up the scattered provisions from the floor and brought it back to the carriage and was sorted out.


    ¡°General. We must act quickly or it would be toote!¡± Liao Hua¡¯s deputy was anxious. He had thought that Liao Hua had scattered the provisions on the floor and ced the carriages everywhere to prevent the cavalry from charging. It was a bigger surprise when they got off the horse to pick up the provisions. If they had waited for them to finish keeping the provisions, all the hard work would be wasted.


    ¡°It is not yet time!¡± Liao Hua was experienced in warfare. In fact, he was more experienced than Liu Pi. This was because Liao Hua¡¯s luck during his time at the Yellow Turbans was not good. All of his superiors were defeated by the Imperial Army. It was no use even if Liao Hua had better soldiers. All of this had made Liao Hua improve. Although Liu Pi was a leader, he had better luck and slipped away from the Imperial Army several times. Inparison, Liao Hua had experienced more suffering and is more skilled than Liu Pi inmanding.


    It was Liao Hua¡¯s instincts as amander that told him it was not yet time. He felt that if they were to rush out now, his five thousand troops would be annihted. Liao Hua looked around carefully for his source of unease and then realized. ¡°Can you see that barbarian general?¡± Liao Hua did not point at Hu Chu Er, fearing that his action would create a catastrophe.


    ¡°I can see him!¡± The deputy did not understand. He had only just begun following Liao Hua and have not fully understood him yet.


    ¡°Look at his eyes and his horse.¡± Liao Hua guided the deputy. However, his words were also for Liu Pi to listen. This is because Liu Pi was the main general and leader. If Liu Pi insist on rushing out, Liao Hua would not be able to change his mind. This is why Liao Hua exined this to Liu Pi so that Liu Pi could understand and support his actions. Otherwise, bad things may happen and they both would get buried there. ¡°Isn¡¯t he looking around? Didn¡¯t he prevent his horse from stopping to eat grass?¡±


    ¡°His eyes and horse?¡± Liu Pi and Liao Hua¡¯s deputy took a look. They saw that it was not only the general but also the others from the Xiliang Cavalry. They looked vignt and was not in a resting posture. Some of the cavalries were even walking up and down.


    ¡°General. Are you saying...¡± The deputy responded ith his eyes wide. If what he thought was true, it was truly horrifying.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Liao Hua nodded. The Xiliang Cavalry were first rate. They were very cautious. Even the horse¡¯s eyes were watching. The ones that went down to pick up the provisions were just bait. If there were anyone preparing an ambush, they would rush out and get themselves killed.


    One thousand or two thousand Xiliang Cavalry does not make a difference to Liu Pi¡¯s Army. This is because the cavalry could easily tear their five thousand troops apart on the road. This was Hu Che Er¡¯s n. They would be able to respond quickly if there were enemies, elerate their gallop and charge.


    ¡°Phew.¡± Liu Pi saw that what Liao Hua said was true. That means they were in peril a moment ago. He involuntarily breathed in the chilly air. He did not expect a brainless looking barbarian to make such a move such that his enemies would jump at the trap. However, Hu Che Er was not brainless. Otherwise, he would not have been able to kill Dian Wei.


    On top of that, Hu Che Er looks stupid. Naturally, someone would rx their vignce. At that time, Hu Che Er would show his sly smile. After that, when you hesitate, the honest faced man would send you straight to hell.


    After a few moments, the Xiliang Cavalry finally rxed and their horses started to eat the grass. Their eyes stopped being wary. More than half of the provisions were already taken.


    ¡°The rest of you, go and help!¡± Hu Che Er finally gave the order for the others to dismount and help out. After all, it would take a while for them to clean up the mess left behind by the Yuzhou Yellow Turbans.


    ¡°Yes, General!¡± Rows of the Xiliang Cavalry dismounted and went to help.


    ¡°Listen to my orders!¡± Liao Hua finally smiled and raised his arm up high. He made too much movement and caused one nearby soldier from the Xiliang Cavalry to notice. However, he no longer cared. ¡°Brothers. It is time for revenge. Kill these Xiliang barbarians!¡± Liao Hua was the first to rush out. He needed to vent his anger or else he would die.


    Zhao Yun had killed over a thousand people and almost killed him as well. Anyone would be unhappy. So, Liao Hua released all this energy and became merciless to the Xiliang Cavalry. His de was swung towards vital spots.


    ¡°Enemy attack! Enemy attack! All units, prepare for battle!¡± Hu Che Er did not expect an enemy ambush. He had already set up a bait but it was not bitten. They waited until everyone became less wary before striking.


    Five thousand from the Yuzhou Yellow Turbans rush towards the two thousand cavalries. If the two thousand cavalries were on their horses, Hu Che Er would not be afraid even if the enemy had twice their numbers. Even if they cannot kill all, they could still chase. However, it was now different. The cavalry had dismounted from their horses. If it was like the Wolf Cavalry that wore the heavy armor brought by Liu Mang, they could still be heavy infantries as both the Formation Breaker and the Wolf Cavalry wore the same armor. However, the Xiliang Cavalry¡¯s armor were heavy and could only be used on top of a horse. They were heavy and unsteady, which would cause misery when they run into lightly armored infantries.


    ¡°Shit. Whose soldiers are these?¡± Hu Che Er did not know where the soldierse from or their slogan. He no longer cared that much and got on his horse, hoping to rush out and kill more soldiers. This way, a cavalry could be formed. At that time, they would be able to start a charge and save more people. If it was done well, they could even defeat the enemies.


    ¡°Who? The people that want your life!¡± Liu Pi was not just a leader. He was also quite skilled in martial arts. He rushed ahead and soon arrived in front of Hu Che Er. His attack was swift and powerful as he aimed for Hu Che Er¡¯s face.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Hu Che Er saw the attack and swung his halberd at Liu Pi. Hu Che Er was more powerful than Liu Pi. After all, he was the one that killed Dian Wei. Although Dian Wei was drunk, Hu Che Er still needed to be strong enough to fight against Dian Wei. Otherwise, it would be impossible. Zhang Xiu¡¯s Army had a first ss general.


    Although Hu Che Er was stronger, Liu Pi struck first and had the advantage. When Hu Che Er reacted, it was already toote to avoid. However, Hu Che Er knew that in this situation, he should not protect himself but risk it. That was why Hu Che Er swung the halberd at Liu Pi. Although Liu Pi was fast, he was unable to take Hu Che Er¡¯s life. If he were to cut down Hu Che Er, Hu Che Er would also cut him down. Hu Che Er knew that in that kind of life and death battles, it was not about who survives. It was about dragging your enemies down with you.


    Hu Che Er was brave enough to fight in this manner but Liu Pi was not. In the past, Liu Pi who was just a butcher and dared to join the Yellow Turban would dare to do so but now that he had experienced a life of luxury, he no longer dared to do so. As a result, he reflexively defended himself.


    This was what Hu Che Er hoped for. Although he was filled with hatred, he also did not want to die. He would not willingly give his life away. He immediately retreated and jumped onto his horse.


    When Hu Che Er jumped onto his horse, his intentions was to be a banner, allowing the Xiliang Cavalry to rush out and return to their profession. However, he ended up bing a banner for his enemies, causing himself to be attacked from the front and rear. It was no wonder everyone was fighting on the ground. Jumping on the horse alone was just looking for trouble. The soldiers all rushed to Hu Che Er.


    Liu Pi spat. Although he did not dare to risk his life, he still had a lot of subordinates. Liu Pi rushed forward again.


    ¡°Hateful!¡± Hu Che Er repeatedly swung his halberd. Each swing sent a lot of blood and meat flying. Hu Che Er does not know how many he killed but the more he killed, the greasier his halberd became. This all came from the fats and blood of people. The two thousand Xiliang Cavalry became two thousand infantries. They had to fight more than twice their numbers in a field they are not skilled in. One could tell how difficult the fight was.


    ¡°He can use tactics!¡± Zhao Yun looked at Liao Hua¡¯s eyes. He had saw everything. Two thousand cavalries could usually only be defeated by twenty thousand infantries. However, Liao Hua was now suppressing them with five thousand infantries. Courageous and intelligent people like Liao Hua were really rare.


    Zhao Yun regretted not killing Liao Hua as such a person would be detrimental to the Lord¡¯s great cause. However, it was no use no matter how much he thought about it now.


    Hu Che Er was already tired. However, Liu Pi was still energetic. He did not expect his five thousand men could crush the cavalry of two thousand. He also stopped caring. Since they wanted him dead, he no longer bothered thinking about how to exin himself to Liu Bei. He would only think about it after he kills that general.


    ¡°Green armor and those fallen banners?¡± Hu Che Er looked at those two things and suddenly noticed something. ¡°Who are you guys? Are you the Left General¡¯s subordinates? Why are you attacking us? We are General Yang Wu¡¯s Xiliang Cavalry. We are allies!¡±


    ¡°My grandfather killed the Xiliang Cavalry1!¡± Liu Pi yelled. ¡°Give me your life!¡± You all never imed to be allies when ughtering us. Now that you are in trouble you im to be allies. Liu Pi would not let Hu Che Er escape.


    Hu Che Er felt bitter. He cannot bring his martial skills into y. There were carriages and provisions around him. If it was not because of his horsemanship, he would have already fallen to the ground. He was not like Zhao Yun who could rush in and out of Changban. Liu Pi was also not like Cao Cao who would give the order to spare Hu Che Er.


    Hu Che Er was gradually overwhelmed. ¡°Die!¡± Liu Pi gave a sly smile. His sabre once again went towards Hu Che Er¡¯s neck. It was toote for Hu Che Er to fight back as well. His weapon was stuck in an enemy¡¯s body and he could not pull it out.


    ¡°I am finished this time!¡± Hu Che Er thought to himself. He never expected that he would not die in a charge but in an ambush, by people who may be allies.


    *ng* Liu Pi was furious as he saw his attack blocked. When he took a look, he found that the person was Liao Hua, his trusted subordinate that worked out the entire ambush n.


    ¡°Leader! Leader!¡± Liao Hua panted. He had rushed over to stop Liu Pi. Liao Hua then spoke inartictely. ¡°The ones that we fought was... was not them. That man is not Zhang Xiu... We killed the wrong people!¡±


    What do you mean that man is not Zhang Xiu and that we killed the wrong people? Liu Pi did not know what Liao Hua was talking about. What Liao Hua was saying was that the ones that attacked them was not Zhang Xiu¡¯s Army. They had ambushed the wrong people. Liao Hua noticed this because the armor of the cavalry he cut at that time could not be cut. On top of that, the other cavalry had silverfish white armor while this one had ck and white armor.


    Liu Pi eventually understood Liao Hua¡¯s exnation. He also understood that he was killing the wrong people. However, he could not stop. Almost two thousand of the Xiliang Cavalry were dead. If Liu Bei and Zhang Xiu found out, he would be the one dead.


    Liu Pi gritted his teeth and pretended not to know. ¡°Brothers. Kill them. Kill all the XIliang Barbarians that try to steal our merits. Avenge our fallen brothers!¡±


    ¡°Kill! Kill!¡± It was still salvageable before themand. However, after giving themand, the Yuzhou Yellow Turbans became even more bloodthirsty. They cut down the Xiliang Cavalry with their swords.


    Once all the Xiliang Cavalry were dead, there would be no one toin. This was what Liu Pi thought. He would just report that the Lu Bu¡¯s Army were transporting rations and ambushed the Xiliang Cavalry, who werepletely routed by the time his army arrived.


    1. Chinese insults don¡¯t make sense to me but I have never been an expert in the insulting department even if it is in English. So, I will just leave Liu Pi¡¯s grandfather where he belongs.

 Chapter 292 – Pang Tong’s Strategem

    Pang Tong¡¯s Strategem


    In the Liu Bei Army¡¯srge tent, all of Liu Bei¡¯s key figures were there. Zhang Fei, Pang Tong, Chen Dao, Liu Bei and Zhang Xiu were there. This was because Liu Bei had an important information in his hands.


    ¡°Is everyone here?¡± Liu Bei asked.


    Pang Tong looked around. He nodded and said, ¡°Milord. Everyone except General Liu Pi is here.¡± All the ones that should be present were there but Liu Pi could not be found.


    ¡°Liu Pi?¡± Liu Bei frowned. Liu Bei was grateful to Liu Pi for the Yuzhou Army. However, his gratitude had its limits. All this time, Liu Bei did not treat Liu Pi unfairly. Liu Bei did not touch the Yuzhou Army and even gave Liu Pi a high position to change Liu Pi from a bandit to an official. Not even Lu Bu, Liu Biao and Sun Ce have an official position of that rank.


    However, Liu Bei eventually found Liu Pi bing even more offensive. One of the reasons was that Liu Pi was a tyrant. Even if he became an official, his nature would not change so easily. Liu Pi oversteps his authority by personally dealing with the crimes of the citizens of Runan and the Yuzhou Army. Liu Bei did not bring this up as Liu Pi had a lot of provisions and half of Yuzhou. What Liu Bei could not stand was that the twenty thousand elites of the Yuzhou Army was not able to capture a small Guangzhou and even had thousands of casualties. Whenpared with Zhang Fei¡¯s achievement, Liu Pi was stupid like a pig.


    Actually, Liu Pi could not be med. He was actually quite skilled. Otherwise, he would not be of the three big leaders amongst the Yellow Turbans. However, his luck was bad to bepared to Chen Dao and Zhang Fei.


    Zhang Fei aside, Chen Dao should not be underestimated. In fact, he was even better than Zhang Fei. He did not appear in the Romance of the Three Kingdoms because many of his scenes were given to Zhao Yun. Chen Dao himself was as skilled as Zhao Yun and they were both handsome men. Both were also white armored soldiers. While Zhao Yun wasmander of the heavy cavalry, Chen Dao was themander of the heavy infantry.


    If Chen Dao was ipetent, Liu Bei would not have given himmand of the elite White Eared soldiers. Even in the original timeline, Liu Bei did not have Zhao Yun rece Chen Dao and had Zhao Yun stay as his bodyguard for many years. One can see Chen Dao¡¯s strength from here. Besides that, Chen Dao was also a schrly general that could use strategy. Zhang Fei relied on brute force to win Gushi but Chen Dao used persuasion to capture Anfeng.


    Liu Pi should not have beenpared to those two generals. Besides that, Liu Pi also had bad luck to face Hao Shao as his opponent. Hao Shao was not famous at this moment as he was part of the Wolf Cavalry. Zhang Liao and Lu Bu¡¯s reputation were so high that Hao Shao¡¯s name was concealed. Besides that, Hao Shao was more suitable at defense and yet he could still keep up with the Wolf Cavalry. This showed his strength. In the official history, his defenses caused Zhuge Liang no small amount of headache. His used an army with tens of thousands of soldiers to repel Zhuge Liang who had hundreds of thousands of soldiers. Zhuge Liang could only continue the Northern Expedition after Hao Shao¡¯s death.


    It would be even stranger if Liu Pi won. As a result, Liu Pi could only bebelled as ipetent by Liu Bei. He nned to have Liu Pi hold a civilian post after he captures Yangzhou and upies the Central ins. Liu Bei was already nning to take over military leadership from Liu Pi but he still nned to let Liu Pi live a glorious life.


    Liu Bei was now frowning. He believed that Liu Pi was not satisfied to be moved to the frontlines. However, Liu Bei could not be med. If Liu Pi could not capture a small city with two thousand men, how was he going to protect his Lord?


    ¡°Where is Liu Pi? Did the messenger not give the message?¡± Liu Bei asked Pang Tong. Liu Pi was stationed at the front of the army and his camp was ten miles away. Liu Bei had Pang Tong send a message to Liu Pi to invite him.


    ¡°Milord. The messenger had returned saying that Liu Pi would arrive soon.¡±


    ¡°Let us wait for one stick of incense.¡± Liu Bei waved and then said, ¡°General Yang Wu. I beg for your forgiveness.¡± Liu Bei¡¯s ally Zhang Xiu was also present and so he had to be polite.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind it. Xuande is overanxious. Perhaps Liu Pi is upied with something.¡± Zhang Xiu was also polite with Liu Bei. Liu Bei was now like the big leader of Zhang Xiu¡¯s Army. Zhang Xiu only needed to open his mouth to be fed. He would not push away this foolish spender.


    If Zhang Xiu knew what Liu Bei was really nning, he would not think so. Liu Bei had nned to swallow up Zhang Xiu¡¯s Army and be like its adoptive father. Since it was his own son, he did not hesitate to spend.


    Time passed and there was still no sign of Liu Pi. Liu Bei then thought to himself. What does Liu Pi want? Does he want me to go and fetch him in person?


    ¡°Dispatch another person to ask!¡± Liu Bei waved his hand to Pang Tong. However, Pang Tong simply went to Liu Bei and said, ¡°Milord, I had already sent messengers earlier. Liu Pi¡¯s bodyguards said that Liu Pi had left camp and haven¡¯t return.¡±


    ¡°What is this? A bandit is always a bandit. My brother invited him over and he dares to bete! Watch me go and pick him up!¡± Zhang Fei was hot tempered and already wanted to go and find trouble with Liu Pi.


    ¡°Third Brother. Come back!¡± Although Liu Bei had his own opinions on Liu Pi, he was still unable to allow Zhang Fei to go and directly find Liu Pi. Zhang Fei¡¯s actions were not important. However, it would be troublesome if Liu Pi was beaten to death or became a cripple.


    Chen Dao saw that Zhang Fei was not listening to Liu Bei and stopped him. ¡°Third General. The Lord is calling you.¡±


    ¡°Shuzhi. Do not stop me.¡± Zhang Fei wanted to push Chen Dao away but Chen Dao was not weaker than Zhang Fei. Zhang Fei would not be able to leave unless he turned hostile.


    ¡°Enough. Come back!¡± Liu Bei was a bit angry. This is not only because of Zhang Fei but also because of Liu Pi. Liu Pi was a general. Where else could he be but with his army? Liu Bei believes that this was Liu Pi¡¯s excuse to vent his dissatisfaction.


    ¡°General Yang Wu. We have made you ridicule us.¡± Although Liu Bei was angry, he still greeted Zhang Xiu with a smile. ¡°The General does not know courtesy. Since he is not here, let us discuss first.¡± Liu Bei could not wait for Liu Pi forever as the information he had was very important.


    ¡°Xuande. Perhaps this General Liu Pi is really busy with something.¡± Zhang Xiu remembered that his own subordinate Hu Che Er did not join him because of this reason. However, before he could say anything more, he heard Liu Bei gave a cold snort. Zhang Xiu gulped when he saw Liu Bei¡¯s cold expression. These were matters of the Liu Bei¡¯s Army. Although he and Liu Bei were in a honeymoon period, he was still unable to intervene with Liu Bei¡¯s military affairs. Otherwise, he and Liu Bei would have misgivings.


    ¡°Alright. Shi Yuan. Tell us what information we got!¡± Liu Bei said to Pang Tong. Pang Tong nodded and stood up. The moment he opened his mouth, he dropped a huge bomb. ¡°Generals. Milord. Our scouts at Wan Cheng had given us report that Lu Bu and his five thousand Wolf Cavalry had already left Lujiang. Their destination is Yangzhou, that is us.¡± Pang Tong spoke indifferently.


    ¡°What? Lu Bu¡¯s Wolf Cavalry ising for us?¡± The people in the camp were not calm.


    There was need to be anxious. ¡°Milord. Once Lu Bu¡¯s Army arrives, we would no longer be able to capture Shou Chun. If the defenders and the reinforcements make simultaneous attacks, we would need to return the cities we captured. On top of that, Yuzhou may also be captured.¡± If Lu Bu¡¯s Army arrived, capturing Shouchun would be a joke. If they were to attack simultaneously, Liu Bei would lose all the cities he captured along with Yuzhou. At that time, Liu Bei¡¯s Army would be finished.


    Zhang Fei the fighting maniac then said, ¡°Brother. Did the ve of Three Surnamese again?¡± He licked his lips. ¡°Watch me give him a taste of my Serpent Spear. This time, I will sent him back to Xuzhou with seventeen holes!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes! If Lu Bu¡¯s Army dares toe, they would need to pay the price even if they do not go back!¡± These words were shouted out by the militarymanders. Naturally, they wanted to build their careers, their chances would be higher the more enemies there were.


    However, the one who has any say were Zhang Xiu and Liu Bei. Zhang Xiu furrowed his brows. He did not expect Liu Bei to give him such a news. ¡°When did Lu Bu¡¯s Wolf Cavalry leave? Didn¡¯t Sun Ce say that he would stall the Lu Bu¡¯s Army at Lujiang? Why did Lu Bu¡¯s reinforcements arrive at Yangzhou?¡± Zhang Xiu questioned in puzzlement. This was because Liu Bei, Zhang Xiu and Sun Ce had already discussed with each other. Sun Ce was supposed to stall Lu Bu and prevent Lu Bu from reaching Yangzhou. Liu Bei and Zhang Xiu would then get rid of Liu Mang Yangzhou. The three of them would then get rid of Lu Bu together. Zhang Xiu and Liu Bei were about to obtain Yangzhou. Only Shouchun and Lujiang were left. Once these ces were captured, Liu Mang would be finished even if he broke into Yuzhou. He would not be able to escape.


    However, before Shouchun and Lujiang were captured, Lu Bu had already sent reinforcements. Besides that, Lu Bu had many different troops in his army such as the Wolf Cavalry, Formation Breaker, Mountain Army and others. If all of them came, Zhang Xiu and Liu Bei could only be forced to retreat.


    ¡°General Yang Wu, do not be angry. Tong is the one that did not exin properly. Sun Ce¡¯s Army is still confronting Lu Bu on the Yangtze River.¡± It would be unfair to say Sun Ce had let go of the burden he was carrying. Sun Ce nned to make Lu Bu procrastinate and unable to leave and save Liu Mang. In order to destroy Lu Bu, he had dispatched all of his elites.


    ¡°The onesing out of Wancheng is just Lu Bu and the Wolf Cavalry.¡± Pang Tong exined. If Lu Bu had sent out the Formation Breaker, Wolf Cavalry and others, Liu Bei and Zhang Xiu could only retreat. Although they had captured many cities, they have not yet encountered Liu Mang¡¯s main army. The results would be hard to predict Lu Bu¡¯s Army arrives as well.


    ¡°Only the Wolf Cavalry?¡± Zhang Xiu thought it was strange. If it was just Liu Bei, the Wolf Cavalry could easily beat them as Liu Bei¡¯s Army had no mobility. This was why Zhang Xiu was promised so many benefits. Zhang Xiu was needed to stop the Wolf Cavalry.


    Twenty thousand of the Xiliang Cavalry and the White Armored soldiers was enough to defeat the Wolf Cavalry.


    ¡°Yes. Only the Wolf Cavalry! This was what our scouts at Wancheng had said.¡±


    ¡°What is the reason? There must be a reason.¡± Zhang Xiu was not an idiot. Even if he was smaller and even if the Wolf Cavalry was prouder and believed themselves best in the world, he would not dare to use five thousand to fight against fifty thousand. Besides that, Zhang Xiu also had twenty thousand Xiliang Cavalry.


    If hees, he would only seek death. Could it be a n to stall for time?


    ¡°It is not a n to stall for time.¡± Pang Tong could guess Zhang Xiu¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Our scouts at Shucheng discovered them and said that they were heading this way. The specific reasons are not known.¡±


    ¡°Five thousand Wolf Cavalry? Haha. Does Lu Bu not fear beingpletely routed?¡± Zhang Xiu¡¯s eyes were cold. If it was not a n to stall for time, that meant that Lu Bu was looking down on his Xiliang Cavalry. On top of that, he came as an isted force to confront the Xiliang Cavalry of twenty thousand. This was looking down on Zhang Xiu. Although Zhang Xiu would admit that his Xiliang Cavalry would be no match against the Wolf Cavalry in a one against one battle, he had brought twenty thousand with him. This was four times the number of soldiers in the Wolf Cavalry. Lu Bu should have weighed that in. On top of that, Liu Bei had the White Armored soldiers.


    ¡°Haha. General Yang Wu is invited to this discussion is to discuss about how to make the Wolf Cavalry disappear from this world!¡± Pang Tong said with a warm smile. However, those that heard him felt cold. It was as though making the Wolf Cavalry disappear was a normal thing to Pang Tong.


    TN: Mission failed. Lu Bu has plot armor. I am also wondering how the scouts could send the message faster then Lu Bu¡¯s army of hack horses. Even if they could, Lu Bu should already have arrived by the time they were done waiting for Liu Pi.

 Chapter 293 – Pang Tong’s Strategem (2)

    Pang Tong¡¯s Strategem (2)


    ¡°Teacher, how are you nning to make the Wolf Cavalry disappear?¡± People like Pang Tong has Zhang Xiu¡¯s respect as a good advisor could make all the difference. Zhang Xiu has experienced this before. Jia Xu was one such person. Jia Xu had helped him win against Cao Cao who had Guo Jia, one of the top four strategists in the Three Kingdoms.


    What gave Zhang Xiu a deep impression was his time at Jianan when Cao Cao attacked and surrounded him. Yuan Shao thenunched a surprise attack on Xudu, causing Cao Cao to retreat. Zhang Xiu chased Cao Cao while Liu Biao cut off Cao Cao¡¯s escape route. Cao Cao defeated them both before retreating to the North again. Zhang Xiu personally led his troops to chase. At that time, Jia Xu discouraged him and said that he must not pursue or he would be defeated. Zhang Xiu did not listen and was defeated by Cao Cao. After that, Jia Xu encouraged him to pursue Cao Cao¡¯s Army. Zhang Xiu replied reluctantly. ¡°I did not listen to you earlier and was defeated. Now that I am defeated, why must I continue the pursuit?¡± Jia Xu then said, ¡°The situation has changed. If you pursue, you will profit.¡± Zhang Xiu listened to Jia Xu¡¯s proposal and gathered the troops to pursue again. This time, he defeated Cao Cao¡¯s guards.


    This caused Zhang Xiu to really respect strategists and advisors.


    Zhang Xiu was very good to Jia Xu in Wancheng. However, he was someone swayed by personal feelings just like how Lu Bu wasst time. Chen Gong would dare to argue against Lu Bu angrily but Jia Xu would not say anything if his advice was not taken.


    After the death of Cao Cao¡¯s son, Jia Xu was cherished like gold. Jia Xu also would not say anything unless asked. Even if someone was plotting against Zhang Xiu, Jia Xu would not say anything to protect himself. One example was Pang Tong making use of Zhang Xiu. Jia Xu noticed this but said nothing.


    Zhang Xiu came out on his own and did not bring Jia Xu. Now, he meets Liu Bei¡¯s strategist that is not any inferior to Jia Xu. Wancheng was located in Jingzhou and the boss of Jingzhou is Liu Biao. Zhang Xiu would naturally be concerned about it, and also about Pang Tong¡¯s reputation.


    ¡°General Yang Wu is too polite.¡± The word teacher is a respectful word. Liu Bei could call him Pang Tong and Pang Tong would be able to ept it as that one was his own Lord. On the other hand, Pang Tong had to reciprocate the politeness as Zhang Xiu was an outsider.


    ¡°Milord. General Yang Wu. Come and take a look.¡± Pang Tong had already set up severalrge tables in the hall. He then took out a roll of sheepskin. This was a detailed map of Yangzhou that also showed the mountains and rivers. Even Wancheng was on it. Zhang Xiu looked at several spots nearby Wancheng and then nced at Pang Tong. Does he already have a n to swallow up Yangzhou? Zhang Xiu looked at Pang Tong and Liu Bei. Zhang Xiu did notpete for the world during those troubled times. He knew of his own abilities. He could still manage if it was to be amanding general. However, he was not good enough to manage the army and government. Otherwise, have made Wancheng a military fortress instead of a county withrge poption.


    Zhang Xiu had wanted to find a boss and work for him. With twenty thousand Xiliang Cavalry, his boss would also be happy. That is why Zhang Xiu has a lot of assets. However, things have changed. He had offended Cao Cao by killing his son. Even if Cao Cao disregard past grudges, Zhang XIu would still be worried. On the other hand, his current boss Liu Biao was not something worth thinking about. Although he was Zhang Xiu¡¯s current boss, Zhang Xiu was already thinking about leaving. Only a fool would join apany that was about to copse. Besides that, Yuan Shao was fighting Cao Cao. If he were to join Yuan Shao and then Yuan Shao was defeated, the first one to suffer would be him. The only remaining ones were Liu Bei, Sun Ce and Lu Bu.


    Zhang Xiu was currently fighting Lu Bu so Lu Bu was out.


    Sun Ce was a good choice as he would be happy for the cavalry. However, Wancheng is too far away from Jiangdong. Liu Biao would immediately stop this from happening.


    The only remaining one was Liu Bei. If Liu Bei only has a small part of Yuzhou, Zhang Xiu would not be interested. After all, the ce was too small and Liu Bei¡¯s strength would only be about the same as Zhang Xiu. Why would Zhang Xiu join him? However, if Liu Bei wins half of Yangzhou, they would no longer be small. Liu Bei also have the White Eared soldiers and the Qingzhou Army. Together with his Xiliang Cavalry, they stand a chance in capturing the world. This made Zhang Xiu a little excited.


    ¡°If they want to go to Shouchun from Lujiang, they would need to pass Hefei. If not, they would need to detour around the Lujiang County.¡±


    ¡°After passing by Hefei, there would be a forest leading towards Shouchun. This is a main road and it would not be possible for arge group to take it. All we need to do is set up an ambush at the edge of the forest and wait for the Wolf Cavalry to arrive.¡± Pang Tong strategized. It was not possible for them to take out Liu Bei¡¯s Army and fight against the Wolf Cavalry. This would only lead to Liu Bei¡¯s defeat. All they could do was to set up ambushes and exhaust their enemies.


    ¡°What about us?¡± Zhang Xiu was puzzled. If it was setting up ambushes, his cavalry would not be able to hide the warhorses in the forest. They could only do it with Liu Bei¡¯s infantries. So why would they tell him about this?


    ¡°General Yangwu. At the edge of this forest is a ce called Baoqiu.¡± Baoqiu was a small hill. As it looked a bit like a tower, its called Baoqiu. ¡°We need you to wait behind Baoqiu with your Xiliang Cavalry. When we give the signal, go to the road and cut off their ways of escaping.¡± Pang Tong said that the Liu Bei¡¯s Army would be able to ambush the Wolf Cavalry but would have problems getting them to stay. After all, the heavy cavalry would be able to run away. However, with the Xiliang Cavalry behind them, it would be difficult to escape. Even if they managed to escape, the Xiliang Cavalry would be able to pursue.


    ¡°Haha. Teacher. Let us do it like this.¡± Zhang Xiu was bing more and more satisfied with the Liu Bei¡¯s Army. The Lord was good and the soldiers were talented. He was only short of Shouchun and Lujiang before he obtains half of Yangzhou. It was a boss with great potential.


    ¡ª


    The Wolf Cavalry had indeed set off from Lujiang River. It took them more than three days to reach Hefei. They rode to Shouchun without stopping. Lu Bu even personally led the group as he was looking for his daughter. He knew how dangerous Yangzhou was. Liu Mang was currently at Yuzhou with the main army. Only Xu Shu remained at Yangzhou. Although there were over fifty thousand troops in the army, they were only third-rate troops. Some of them do not even have decent weapons. After all, even the rich and wealthy Liu Biao would not be able to equip fifty thousand troops properly. These soldiers were recruited by Liu Mang to serve as reserves or cannon fodders.


    They have also lost twenty thousand of these troops at Hefei. Only thirty thousand remained. Twenty thousand were stationed at Lujiang while the remaining ten thousand were stationed at Shouchun. Now, Shouchun is in a crisis. Liu Bei had over ten thousand troops and Zhang Xiu had twenty thousand cavalry. Shouchun would soon be a huge battlefield. At such a time, his daughter rode to Shouchun to find Liu Mang. This turned everything into a mess. No one would care if she was Lu Bu¡¯s daughter on the battlefield. Although Lu Liqing was strong, if she was taken prisoner, Shouchun would no longer be able to be defended. Liu Bei would be able to use her as a threat. Even if Shouchun could hold out, it would still fall. She is also Liu Mang¡¯s wife. Lu Bu fully expects Lu Qiling to be captured by now. He believes the only way to save his daughter would be on the battlefield.


    And so, Lu Bu rushed quickly. They whipped their horses to ride faster than Lu Liqing. A horse¡¯s life was like the life of their brother as they were cavalry. However, at that point in time, they no longer showed any regard for their brother.


    They soon left Hefei behind and reached the forest. At the edge of the forest was the main road to Shouchun. The road was built during Emperor Wu¡¯s reign in the Han Dynasty. Emperor Wu did not only conquer the Western regions but also had a strong control of Huainan. In case there was a revolt, his imperial guards would be able to act quickly. This was why the roads were well maintained. Yuan Shu also maintained the road, not for any kind of strategy but to stroll around conveniently.


    ¡°The forest, the roads, and Baoqiu!¡± These were all things Lu Bu knew. Lu Bu furrowed his eyes. Even when teaching Liu Mang about military matters, they joked about the possibility of an ambush at that location. After all, these were allmon knowledge. When Lu Bu enters a forest, he would subconsciously be on guard. However, he was not able to waste time. His daughter would have a higher chance of entering the battlefield every time he dys. Lu Bu could not afford to waste time.


    ¡°Full charge!¡± Since it was impossible to explore the area, he could only rush over. Even if there were ambushes, it would not be so easy to stop a full charge from the Wolf Cavalry. This is also a way to protect themselves from ambushes.


    ¡°Yes!¡± The Wolf Cavalry passed the order quickly and sprinted quickly.


    The Wolf Cavalry followed the long main road into the forest.

 Chapter 294 – Chapter 294 Spoiler Title

    Chapter 294 Spoiler Title


    Lu Bu entered Pang Tong¡¯s encirclement. He called for a full charge when entering the woods. However, Pang Tong had already expected this. The long road in the forest made it impossible for the Wolf Cavalry to maintain their speed. It was just when the Wolf Cavalry slowed down when they were ambushed by two thousand five hundred White Eared and five thousand Qingzhou soldiers from the sidewalk. Loud shouting could be heard.


    ¡°What? Ambush!¡± Lu Bu red. Why would an ambush appear here? On top of that, they look like Liu Bei¡¯s White Eared troops. They were old acquaintances. During the battle at Xuzhou, the Wolf Cavalry suppressed them. When Liu Bei helped Cao Cao, they appeared once again. At that time, the White Eared soldiers were supporting yers helping Cao Cao to attack Xuzhou.


    However, Lu Bu knew the White Eared soldiers should not be underestimated. Liu Bei managed to escape so many times was because of their existence. It could be said that Liu Bei formed the White Eared soldiers but his achievements were all theirs.


    ¡°Marquis Wen. Long time no see!¡± A white armored general appeared from amongst the white armored soldier. He was armed with a spear, pointing it at Lu Bu.


    ¡°Chen Dao?¡± Lu Bu was very familiar with the generals under Liu Bei¡¯smand. Guan Yu and Zhang Fei were powerful and the one who is a formidablemander is Chen Dao. He was a man who knows how to train soldiers and was just like Gao Shun. He is also stronger than Gao Shun. This made the man frightening.


    ¡°The military advisor was right. You would either send troops to inspect the forest in front of you or charge in with your cavalry. So, we set up an ambush in the middle of the forest.¡±


    ¡°Military advisor?¡± Lu Bu was dumbfounded but he did not have the time to stop and think. ¡°All soldiers. Echelon Formation. Make a detour.¡± Lu Bu shouted loudly. His Wolf Cavalry does not have enough horsepower at that moment. The charge earlier had consumed too much of their energy. Chen Dao¡¯s words earlier was also to remind Lu Bu that he would not be able to charge his way out if his horse no longer has energy left. As it was an ambush, they did not want to fight recklessly. It would be a nightmare for both the Wolf Cavalry and the White Eared soldiers. Both wore heavy armors and if they fought, the final oue would be one dead and one seriously injured.


    Chen Dao breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Lu Bu move away. If Lu Bu really rushed over, Chen Dao could only grit his teeth and fight desperately. Even if he won, the White Eared soldiers would suffer heavy casualties. When the Wolf Cavalry turned around, Chen Dao gave an enviously look. These are truly elites. Although Chen Dao was good at training soldiers, he felt inadequate when looking at the Wolf Cavalry. Chen Dao wanted the Wolf Cavalry who were the best in the world. The Wolf Cavalry¡¯s formation was like a spear with no one falling behind.


    However, Marquis Wen. Did you think you could leave so easily? If you did not fear direct casualties, it would still be possible for you to escape. But now you are trapped by the military advisor. ¡°Pursue!¡± Chen Dao shouted. The seven thousand and five hundred soldiers pushed ahead.


    Sure enough, when Lu Bu took the troops to make a detour and rushed out of the forest, another group of soldiers appeared. Leading them was a tall and shady man. ¡°ve of Three Surnames. Your grandfather Zhang Fei is here. Come and die!¡±


    When Lu Bu heard his nickname, he did not need to look to know who was it that came. He was on Lu Bu¡¯s kill list. It was someone Lu Bu hated and was the person who brought down his reputation. This was Liu Bei¡¯s younger brother Zhang Fei.


    ¡°Traitor Huan!¡± Lu Bu would naturally not show weakness and curse back. Lu Bu observed the surroundings. Zhang Fei also had two thousand five hundred White Eared soldiers and five thousand Qingzhou infantry and blocked the road in front of him. Chen Dao was also chasing Lu Bu from behind. Lu Bu could only choose to go to the side.


    ¡°Brothers. Follow me!¡± Lu Bu took the lead and his subordinates followed.


    ¡°Aiya!¡± Zhang Fei would naturally not allow Lu Bu to leave. He wanted to grab his horse and rush over but then his deputy stopped him. ¡°Third General. Milord and the military advisor had said not to allow you to stop the Lu Bu¡¯s Army!¡± Liu Bei and Pang Tong wanted to stop Zhang Fei so that they would not need to fight a hard battle. The Wolf Cavalry¡¯s horses do not have enough energy but they were still powerful and could cause damage. Liu Bei would be able to defeat the Wolf Cavalry but they still needed to capture Shouchun. Lu Bu¡¯s Army would havee earlier if they wanted to trade the Wolf Cavalry to stop Liu Bei from attacking Shouchun.


    ¡°Damn! Damn the ve of Three Surnames!¡± Zhang Fei cried out. ¡°Elder brother and the advisor are also the same. Is my army supposed to be afraid of him just because he is strong?¡± Zhang Feiined but acted obediently.


    ¡°Third General. Do not worry. The battle ister. Right now, we just need to follow the military advisor¡¯s n.¡± The deputyforted Zhang Fei. Zhang Fei naturally knew to follow the n. Otherwise, he would have already jumped out earlier and the deputy would not have been able to stop him.


    Chen Dao and Zhang Fei chased with their troops. The gap left by Zhang Fei was the road leading to Baoqiu. If one were to take an overhead view, they could see that Chen Dao, Zhang Fei and Baoqiu would form a triangle.


    ¡°Baoqiu?¡± Lu Bu saw the hill in front of him. Although it was notrge, it was still about ten meters high. It was very tall whenpared to t grounds but smallpared to other hills and mountains.


    ¡°Milord. There should not be any ambushes in front of us! Should I still dispatch people to check it out?¡± Zhang Fan said to Lu Bu. They had already been ambushed on two sides. It was a possibility for there to be an ambush at Baoqiu. (TN: For those confused, ¡®There should not be any ambushes¡¯ in their interpretation meant ¡®Though I doubt it, there may be ambushes¡¯. Just like how ¡®We love you, have more food¡¯ by my family members pretty much means, ¡®we cannot eat anymore, help us finish.¡¯ Language can be weird that way.)


    ¡°Hm.¡± Lu Bu looked at Baoqiu but the people chasing were approaching. If he dispatched a scout, he would be overtaken by Zhang Fei and Chen Dao. At that time, he would face a hard battle.


    ¡°Just charge straight ahead!¡± Lu Bu made this decision because he believed there would be no ambush. Liu Bei¡¯s most elite soldiers were the White Eared soldiers. Only the White Eared soldiers could stop him. Lu Bu did not choose to stay and fight because of them. Lu Bu also saw that the Chen Dao and Zhang Fei have half the number of the White Eared soldiers. This meant that Liu Bei had pretty much dispatched the entire army. Liu Bei would definitely not dare to ambush him. Even if there was an ambush, they would just be light infantries. Also, it would no longer be an ambush, it would just be courting death.


    Five thousand Wolf Cavalry would dare to charge at fifty thousand light infantries. They could rely on their charge to break through.


    However, Lu Bu was too confident in himself and the Wolf Cavalry. Besides that, the most important thing was that he had forgotten a person. That person was Zhang Xiu. He had forgotten to add in Zhang Xiu¡¯s twenty thousand Xiliang Cavalry. Lu Bu ended up regretting.


    As Lu Bu rode forward, he did not notice the scout on the side of the hill watching them. ¡°Send the signal. Tell the General that the Wolf Cavalry ising!¡± The man he was talking to then ignited a pile of firewood. A ck line risen to the sky.


    ¡°They are here!¡± With a burst of excitement, Zhang Xiu saw the ck smoke rising to the sky. ¡°Brothers. Time to get up onto the horse. It is time to give our old friend, the Wolf Cavalry, a present!¡±


    The Xiliang Cavalry all looked excited. The Wolf Cavalry led by the God of War Lu Bu had killed many of them before when Ding Yuan and Dong Zhuo fought.


    They had also be allies after Lu Bu killed Ding Yuan and joined Dong Zhuo. Both cavalries had helped Dong Zhuo to defeat the warlords at Hu Lao Gate. However, they were not allies for a long time. Dong Zhuo was killed by Lu Bu. The Xiliang Cavalry was taken by Li Jue and Guo Si. When they fought the Wolf Cavalry again, they won as they had more people.


    So, the Xiliang Cavalry were not convinced. Due to Zhang Xiu¡¯s eagerness to outshine others, he only had five thousand men at Baoqiu. This is to have a ¡®fair¡¯ battle against the Wolf cavalry.


    ¡°A signal?¡± Lu Bu was not a fool. When he saw the signal, he knew that the signal was for the enemy.


    Lu Bu suddenly calmed down, realizing that the road in front of him may be perilous. His uneasiness did notst long when the earth started to shake. A huge vibration could be felt. The vibration signified the presence of a heavy cavalry.


    ¡°Milord. Look over there!¡± The Wolf Cavalry had just reached Baoqiu when they saw another cavalry. This cavalry has a red banner and the character Zhang. It is Zhang Xiu¡¯s Xiliang Cavalry! Lu Bu gritted his teeth. Nobody else has such arge heavy armored cavalry. The people were also from Qiang and not Han.


    ¡°Haha. Lu Bu Lu Fengxian! Prepare to die! Perish together with your Wolf Cavalry!¡± Zhang Xiu was the first to sprint down the hill. The Xiliang Cavalry elerated from the slope and they had high speed. Lu Bu¡¯s Wolf Cavalry was just below. If they were to fight head on, the Wolf Cavalry would suffer heavy losses. However, it was already toote to change directions. Lu Bu could only grit his teeth and charge forward.


    *Boom* The heavily armored cavalries collided like two iron creatures. The Wolf Cavalry fought foreigners and feasts on blood. The Xiliang Cavalry were also not bad. There were both people of Qiang and Han amongst them. They have also fought against foreigners before. Dong Zhuo had used the Xiliang Cavalry to frighten foreigners and silence crying children. It could be said that the Xiliang Cavalry were also very powerful.


    The general of the Wolf Cavalry is Lu Bu. He was the God of War that held the Poseidon¡¯s Spear. Meanwhile, the general of the Xiliang Cavalry, Zhang Xiu, was also not weak. He had studied under a marksmanship master Tong Yuan. Although he did notplete his training, he has about seventy percent of Tong Yuan¡¯s strength. Zhang Xiu may be inferior to Lu Bu but by relying on his current advantage, they would be equal.


    On the other hand, the Wolf Cavalry was facing difficulties. They already did a full charge before being intercepted by Chen Dao and Zhang Fei. The Xiliang Cavalry waited for them to tire out.


    ¡°Little Zhang Xiu!¡± Lu Bu swung his spear and knocked away the Xiliang Cavalry around him. Zhang Xiu was also not outdone and pierced many of the Wolf Cavalry with his spear.


    As the two armies fought, the Xiliang Cavalry¡¯s speed advantage would naturally be lost. Although they were a first ss cavalry, they were no match for the King. Besides that, their armor and horses were also better. The Wolf Cavalry were also personally guided and handpicked by Lu Bu.


    It was impossible for the Xiliang Cavalry to be on the same footing as their opponent. The Wolf Cavalry were good at cooperating with each other. However, the Xiliang Cavalry was made up of the Qiang and the Han. Their cooperation would naturally be worse. How would they be able to gain the upper hand?


    ¡°Damn!¡± Zhang Xiu looked at the dead and wounded Xiliang Cavalry. His face was ghastly pale. All this time, he did not believe that his Xiliang Cavalry was weaker than the Wolf Cavalry. Although they lost to the Wolf Cavalry multiple times, there were reasons for those. The first reason was Lu Bu. When Lu Bu charge into the Xiliang Cavalry, he already inflicted great damage on them. Besides that, Ding Yuan only dispatched the Wolf Cavalry on exhausted enemies. His belief was strengthened when Guo Si and Li Jue defeated Lu Bu¡¯s Wolf Cavalry with the Xiliang Cavalry. This was why Zhang Xiu believed that the Xiliang Cavalry was as strong or even stronger than the Wolf Cavalry. But now, Zhang Xiu realized that he was wrong. Regardless of whether it was the general or themon soldiers, the Xiliang Cavalry was no match for the Wolf Cavalry. Even though they had the initial advantage, the Xiliang Cavalry was beginning to lose. Even now, they were at a stalemate.


    Zhang Xiu really regretted only dispatching five thousand men. What fair fight? The ambush itself already made it unfair. If I had brought ten thousand with me from the start, the result would not have been like this. While Zhang Xiu regretted, another two men on horses approached.


    The time, the one experiencing a headache was Lu Bu. This is because the two was Chen Dao and Zhang Fei along with their fifteen thousand soldiers. They had been chasing Lu Bu and finally caught up.


    ¡°Haha. ve of Three Surnames. Your grandfather Zhang Fei has already said that you will die here!¡± Zhang Fei was very excited. He was already feeling very eager when he encountered Lu Bu. However, he had to let Lu Bu escape for his elder brother. Now that he caught up, he could finally kill. Zhang Fei rushed straight towards Lu Bu.


    With the addition of Zhang Fei, the pressure around Zhang Xiu had loosened up. Zhang Fei¡¯s presence made Lu Bu angry. ve of Three Surnames. This was a taboo nickname for Lu Bu. He was originally known as the God of War or King of Wolves. However, after his encounter with Zhang Fei at Hu Lao Gate, he was stuck with this infamy for many years. Although Lu Bu killed two of his adopted fathers, people were originally profit seekers. If you do not kill others in these troubled times, they would kill you. Even Liu Bei, Yuan Shao and Cao Cao were also ungrateful. Han Yan, Tao Qian and Lu Boshe were also people that have died. However, Zhang Fei wanted to bite and hold onto Lu Bu. This was deliberately trying to garner hatred.


    ¡°Traitor Huan. I was truly blind to shoot my halberd for the Big Eared Traitor, forcing Yuan Shu¡¯s Army to retreat. I should have let them sent you three brothers to hell!¡±


    ¡°Hypocrite. My elder brother took you in kindly. When my brother go to Yangzhou, you stole his Xuzhou. If you did not steal his foundation, my brother would not have begged you.¡± Zhang Fei was also angry. Liu Bei obeyed Cao Cao¡¯smand to fight Yuan Shu. However, at that time, his own home was taken by Lu Bu. Besides that, Cao Cao who agreed to dispatch his troops as well ended up withdrawing. As a result, Liu Bei had nowhere to go. Yuan Shu was also not one to take insults. If Liu Bei were to dispatch along with Cao Cao, he would have been afraid. However, Cao Cao had already retreated. Naturally, he would go after Liu Bei. Liu Bei then went to Lu Bu for help.


    ¡°I stole your big brother¡¯s foundations? Haha. You better ask your brother how he got this foundation. You should also ask if he took me in with good intentions. All he wanted was for me to be his guard dog at Xuzhou!¡± The two became angrier and angrier. This is all to increase their own strength. If it was just Zhang Fei alone, he would have been killed by Lu Bu. However, Zhang Xiu was also at the side. However, Lu Bu was soon unable to hold on as Chen Dao also joined the fray.


    Zhang Xiu, Zhang Fei and Chen Dao were all first ss generals. The three of them attacking together was definitely more than Lu Bu could handle. They had been suppressing him from the start. If Lu Bu did not have his sacred armor, he would have already been injured.


    ¡°Milord. Do not panic. Zhang Fan is also here!¡± Just as Lu Bu was struggling and unable to get away, the deputy of the Wolf Cavalry, Zhang Fan, rushed over. Originally, this position belonged to Zhang Liao. However, Zhang Liao current has heavy responsibilities at Shu Cheng. So, Zhang Liao¡¯s brother Zhang Fan was the one that followed. The reason why Zhang Fan was not famous was because Zhang Liao was too good.


    Although Zhang Fan was at the pinnacle of a second grade officer, he was notparable to Zhang Fei and Zhang Xiu. However, he was enough to lessen the pressure on the God of War, Lu Bu.


    Lu Bu was freed. However, the Wolf Cavalry was still surrounded by enemies four times their number. The Wolf Cavalry was also unable to use high speed maneuvers.


    ¡°Die! ve of Three Surnames!¡± ¡°Go to hell, Lu Bu!¡± Zhang Xiu and Zhang Fei both used their full strength trying to behead Lu Bu.


    ¡°You want me to die? You must be dreaming. Go and train for another hundred years. There is still none that can kill this Lu Bu!¡± Lu Bu focused on these two opponents. He managed to stab Zhang Xiu and tore open a wound on Zhang Fei¡¯s arm. Blood flowed out but Zhang Fei did not seem to take notice of it. Zhang Fei was not a person to be trifled with. He had once killed Ji Ling and Xiahou Ba. Although Xiahou Ba was not a well known person, Ji Ling was still very strong. The Ji Ling from that time may have been physically weak but Zhang Fei¡¯s fierceness could still be seen.


    ¡°Marquis Wen. Surrender! You do not have a stratagem for sess!¡± Chen Dao spoke calmly. A Lu Bu that is alive is more valuable than a Lu Bu that is dead. If Lu Bu was killedst time, his army would disperse as they would be like a dragon without a head. However, they now have Liu Mang. Liu Mang would inherit Lu Bu¡¯s will. Helping the Wolf Cavalry fall under Liu Mang¡¯s leadership would be a stupid move. They would want revenge and the Liu Bei¡¯s Army would be on the receiving end. At worse, they would abandon Lujiang and attack Liu Bei directly. The Liu Bei¡¯s Army could not afford to risk this. Lu Bu does not have enough provisions for revenge? Chen Dao believed that their current ally, Sun Ce, would even help the Wolf Cavalry take revenge for Lu Bu and even feed the Lu Bu¡¯s Army. After all, there are only interests in these troubled times. On the other hand, capturing Lu Bu would not only lower the morale of the Lu Bu¡¯s Army but could also be used to persuade for Shouchun. The Wolf Cavalry here would also put down their weapons and surrender. There would only be good points for doing it.


    ¡°Surrender? I only die in battle! I will never surrender!¡± Lu Bu naturally understood Chen Dao¡¯s thoughts. Once he surrenders, the Lu Bu¡¯s Army would be finished. His two cities would also be finished. However, if he dies in battle, his son-inw Liu Mang would inherit his legacy. Liu Mang would not onlypete for supremacy but also avenge him.


    ¡°Then go and die!¡± Chen Dao was also angered. If forcing the other to surrender was not possible, then they might as well kill him. With Lu Bu¡¯s head, they would also be able to affect the morale of Shouchun. Dealing with the ones that would avenge Lu Bu could be discussed another time.


    Lu Bu is unable to fend off the attacks from these three fierce fighters alone. Besides that, they were also bing smart and started to attack Lu Bu¡¯s horse as well.


    ¡°Milord. Watch out!¡± Zhang Fan shouted. Zhang Xiu had managed to go around Lu Bu and thrusted with the spear. Although Lu Bu¡¯s armor was amazing, there were still some exposed areas.


    Zhang Fan knew that Lu Bu would not be able to react in time. Once Lu Bu is stabbed, the battle would only be even more difficult. Zhang Fan moved forward to block.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Zhang Xiu did not care who was in front of him. The spear pierced through Zhang Fan¡¯s hand and bones. It was then yanked at and the arm flew away.


    ¡°Zhang Fan!¡± Lu Bu responded and tried to save Zhang Fan. He fell back and blocked Zhang Fei¡¯s attack.


    ¡°Milord. Run! Run quickly!¡± Zhang Fan resisted the pain and said to Lu Bu. ¡°We are already half defeated. If we do not run now, there would be no time!¡±


    ¡°I know this but I cannot leave right now!¡± Lu Bu held Zhang Fan behind him and replied. The Wolf Cavalry is already surrounded. How are they supposed to leave? Lu Bu knew that the longer they fought, the one that would end up suffering would be the Wolf Cavalry. The Wolf Cavalry was unable to show off their might.


    ¡°Milord. Take our remaining brothers and rush out without sparing any effort!¡± Zhang Fan was not wrong. However, if they were to rush out like this, only a few would manage to do it.


    ¡°No! If I do that, what would you do?¡± Lu Bu shook his head.


    ¡°Milord. I cannot escape anymore. Look at my arm! I am now already a useless person!¡± Zhang Fan looked at his own arm with a wry smile. A general feared bing disabled the most. Once disabled, they will die. Wu Anguo was an example. Although he was not killed in battle, Lu Bu had cut off one of his arms.


    ¡°Milord. I will take our injured brothers to cover your retreat.¡± There will be those covering the retreat. There will be those injured. There will be sacrifices. Zhang Fan was already prepared to be a sacrifice.


    ¡°Cover the retreat? When have I, Lu Bu needed to abandon my subordinates and need you to cover my retreat?¡± Lu Bu had never abandoned his brothers before. (TN: Liar. He did this to Gao Shun long ago.)


    ¡°Lu Fengxian!¡± Zhang Fan raised his voice. He no longer called Lu Bu with ¡®Milord.¡¯ ¡°Do you want everyone to die here? We do not care if we die. However, what about your daughter? If you die, who is going to save her? What about the others at Lujiang and Gongtai?¡±


    ¡°Ling Er!¡± Lu Bu thought of his own daughter. If he himself dies here, no one would save her. Lu Bu was a bit hesitant.


    ¡°Lu Fengxian! Do you think I do all this for you? I do this for my brothers! They died for you but who would be responsible for those behind them? I can die for you but you must treat my younger brother well. If not, I will be a ghost and haunt you!¡± Zhang Fan only has one little brother, Zhang Liao. Both of them had joined the Wolf Cavalry and never married.


    ¡°Zhang Fan!¡±


    ¡°Milord. If you don¡¯t leave now, it would be toote. A hero must break his wrist!¡± Zhang Fan struggled to tell Lu Bu that if Lu Bu does not leave, the entire army would be routed.


    ¡°But!¡± Lu Bu still wanted to say something before he was interrupted.


    ¡°ve of Three Surnames!¡± Zhang Fei shouted as he killed his way over.


    Lu Bu took a look at Zhang Fei. He then looked back at Zhang Fan as though he wanted to burn Zhang Fan¡¯s face into his mind. ¡°Alright. Zhang Fan. Take care. I, Lu Bu, cannot give you anything but I promise to avenge you!¡± Lu Bu also knew he need to make a sacrifice.


    ¡°Milord. Take care of Wen Yuan. I only have one little brother. Please!¡±


    ¡°Wolf Cavalry. Rush out to the Northwest!¡± Lu Bu roared. His voice could be heard throughout the battlefield.


    ¡°Fan Zi¡¯s batallion of the Wolf Cavalry! Dismount and help the Lord and your other brothers open the way with your flesh and blood!¡± Zhang Fan¡¯s voice was also heard. There were those that got on the horses and those that got off their horses. It was not only Zhang Fan¡¯s battalion that stayed but also the others that were seriously injured. They sacrificed their lives to open up a path for Lu Bu and the other Wolf Cavalry.


    ¡°Trying to leave? You must be dreaming!¡± Zhang Fei, Zhang Xiu and Chen Dao roared. They had set up such a huge trap topletely destroy the Wolf Cavalry. How could they let them leave? The three rush towards Lu Bu.


    Lu Bu ignored the three. Since his wolves said that they would use their own flesh and blood to open up a path, Lu Bu believed that they could do it. ¡°It is time to hunt!¡± Lu Bu shouted loudly.


    ¡°Hungry! Hungry!¡± The Wolf Cavalry bared their fangs and became bloodthirsty.


    A single wolf was not scary. The frightening one was an entire pack of wolves.


    They used everything in their ability to open up a path. Some even ran themselves into their opponent¡¯s weapon and held on to their opponent. Since they would not live, they were determined to make sure their enemies would not be able to go any further.


    During battles, the Wolf Cavalry would not hesitate. They would not feel hurt or shed their tears. They did not even look at those opening up the way for them. It was not that they were cold blooded but it was because they did not have the time to look. Each breath they take was exchanged for the life of their brothers.


    Soon after that, the Wolf Cavalry finally have space to run. Hundreds of the Wolf Cavalry formed in the shape of a knife. Lu Bu also ran out and joined his wolves.


    ¡°Everyone can go but you!¡± Chen Dao fought his way forward and attacked Lu Bu. Although the attack was light, if Lu Bu counterattacks then he would be dyed.


    ¡°Your opponent is me!¡± Zhang Fan rushed up again and used a sword on his remaining hand to defend. One of his arms was missing with only half the sleeve left. There was still blood on it. He had cut off whats left of his disabled arm as it was a hindrance and then engaged the enemy with one hand.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Lu Bu¡¯s horse started to run and made use of its mobility. Along with his weapon, Lu Bu moved with a powerful momentum.


    ¡°Not good!¡± Chen Dao knew that he cannot stop this attack by himself and hurriedly fell back. This movement gave Lu Bu the space needed to rush past.


    ¡°Damn!¡± Zhang Fei, Zhang Xiu and Chen Dao wanted to chase but was stopped by Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan looked at the three and indifferently said, ¡°I already said. Your opponent is me. As long as I am here, you shall not pass!¡±


    During the time Zhang Fan stopped the three, Lu Bu joined up with the other wolves. If they continued to chase now, they would end up within a group of wolves.


    ¡°You are courting death!¡± Zhang Xiu coldly looked at Zhang Fan. Zhang Xiu did not want Lu Bu to escape.


    ¡°Did you think I would stay if I was afraid of death?¡± Zhang Fan smiled with disdain.


    ¡°Hmph. Death? Did you think your grandfather Zhang Fei would let you die sofortably? Your grandfather Zhang Fei will make you know death as a relief and happiness!¡± The one who resented Lu Bu the most was naturally Zhang Fei. He was a sworn enemy since birth.


    While the nickname Zhang Fei coined made Lu Bu extremely angry, Zhang Fei was also enraged when Lu Bu called him Traitor Huan.


    Initially, there was an opportunity to kill Lu Bu. However, that opportunity was lost thanks to Zhang Fan. Zhang Fei was definitely not pleased.


    ¡°Come!¡± Zhang Fan took a deep breath. He knew he would not survive. He knew that Zhang Fei was probably right that death would be a relief. He would even wish for death if he falls into their hands. However, Zhang Fan still had to fight in order to win more time. Even if it was impossible to survive, he must not die.


    ¡°Hmph. You have backbone! Let us see if it is still thereter!¡± Zhang Fei was a first ss general. He charged directly at his opponent with his Serpent Spear.


    Zhang Fan was not as strong as Zhang Fei. On top of that, he was also missing an arm. How could he fight back? His sword was knocked to the ground. The spear was swung again and Zhang Fan¡¯s remaining arm was lobbed off. He became an armless person.


    ¡°I already said. Death is too extravagant for you!¡± After Zhang Fan¡¯s arms were chopped off. Zhang Fei stuck his spear to the ground and stepped forward. He rested his two arms on Zhang Fan¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°Argh!¡± Although Zhang Fan was a tough man, he could not withstand the pain and mourned.


    Chen Dao shook his head at the side. He could not bear to watch any longer.


    __


    TN Random Notes.


    Read this with some item obtained BGM or something in your head.


    [Zhang Fei has obtained a title]


    [¡°Abusive Grandfather¡± obtained]

 Chapter 295 – Towards Yingshang

    Towards Yingshang


    The Wolf Cavalry finally escaped with the sacrifice of their own blood. They were not cold-blooded people that were ungrateful. They were wolves. They only showed tears in their eyes and would use these tears for vengeance.


    ¡°Break out! Break out!¡± The remaining few thousand whipped their horses and rode out. One hundred men soon led the way with none daring to stop them.


    Liu Bei¡¯s subordinates were infantries. The White Eared soldiers even wore heavy armor. It was not possible for them to chase horses. The Xiliang Cavalry were stunned by the spirit of those that sacrificed themselves. The Xiliang Cavalry were strong. They were ruthless not only to their enemies but also to their own men. Those that died were friends. Those that did not die were looked own on. They would not want to go and sacrifice themselves. The Xiliang Cavalry were stunned, allowing the Wolf Cavalry to escape.


    Lu Bu took the Wolf Cavalry far away and looked back to see that the soldiers were no longer pursuing them. This allowed the rest of the wolves to rest and lick their wounds for a while. Lu Bu licked his wounds and bitterly found out that the Wolf Cavalry initially numbered 5,000. He lost 2,762 and now, less than 3,000 remained. The Wolf Cavalry had suffered serious losses. Even Cao Cao¡¯s attack on the Central ins was not so bad.


    ¡°Damn!¡± Lu Bu gritted his teeth. He did not even realize that his fingers dug into his palms, tearing his skin.


    ¡°Milord. What now?¡± Zhang Pan is dead. The remaining soldiers went up to Lu Bu and asked.


    ¡°Make a detour. Go to Shucheng!¡± Lu Bu also knew that the Wolf Cavalry could no longer fight. After losing more than half of their strength, they would not be able to do much even if they were dispatched. All they could do was return to Shucheng to rest.


    ¡°Milord. We are going back?¡± The soldiers were puzzled. They set out to look for Lu Lingqi but lost more than half their strength without finding her. They wondered if they would really just go back like this.


    ¡°We are not searching anymore. I believe Heaven would help her!¡± Lu Bu felt really bitter as he said this. Saying that Lu Bu was not worried about his daughter would be a lie. If he was not worried, he would not have taken out the Wolf Cavalry. However, having his brothers that fought side by side with him die just to find his daughter was not something Lu Bu wants to do.


    A wolf would need to lick their wounds. A wolf would need to have a vengeful heart. Now was the time to rest at Shucheng. Lu Bu swore to avenge his fallen brothers when he returns. ¡®Liu Bei. Zhang Xiu. Just you wait!¡¯


    Lu Bu and the Wolf Cavalry returned back to where they came from after they rested.


    __


    ¡°Kill! Kill!¡± Yuzhou, Yingshang. Liu Mang had now hardened his heart to quickly capture Yingshang. His sixteen trebuchets continued to operate day and night, breaking away the walls. The piled up stones quickly brought Yingshang onto the verge of ruins. The stones were also quickly used up. After they were used up, he would need to collect more from Yingshang.


    Liu Mang did not feel good. Mi Fang who was inside Yingshang felt even worse. He had 5,000 defenders and could only defend up until now thanks to the help of the citizens. The people had went up the walls to help Mi Fang push back the enemy. They also helped send food inside the city and boil water for them. To the people of Yuzhou, Liu Bei was already their Lord. Anyone fighting against Liu Bei were evil. Liu Bei was someone who relied on public emotion to rule.


    Liu Bei¡¯s greatest elites were not the White Eared soldiers but himself and Jiang Yong. The two of them were very good at capturing people¡¯s hearts. To the public, their faces were gold and their enemies were sshed with dirty water. The people from Yuzhou were put together with the people of Xuzhou. The people of Xuzhou werepletely brainwashed. Only Liu Bei¡¯s Army was the royal army. Everyone else were bandits. Liu Bei also love giving his enemies the reputation of massacring people in an inhabitant city.


    Although there were warlords that love doing that, they only did it to scare the people. For example, Cao Cao had killed people in Xuzhou only to intimidate them. A total of three small cities added up to about ten thousand citizens. Thousands had fled to escape. Cao Cao only killed a few of the old and sick which totaled up to less than a thousand people. However, he was made out to be a ruthless butcher by Liu Bei that dyed the river andke blood red.


    With propaganda being spread every day, Cao Cao would be a viin even if he wasn¡¯t one. Repeated false reports led the people astray. So when Cao Cao attack Xuzhou, every citizen woulde out and help to defend. Finally, Cao cao was left without a choice. After all, he was already known as a butcher. He might as well turn it into a fact. That was why when Cao Cao attacked Xuzhou, he dragged out all the citizens that helped the defenders. Naturally, Cao Cao would not be able to find them all. However, he was someone who preferred to wrongly kill three thousand as opposed to letting one hundred go free. And so, his name was ckened in Xuzhou. Liu Bei would also not forget about ndering Cao Cao after being chased out of Xuzhou. Now, Liu Mang was receiving the same treatment.


    The group have been brainwashed. They believed that they would all be killed once the city was captured. Even if someone were to exin things to them, they would not understand.


    Since they would not understand, they could only be categorized together with the defenders by Liu Mang.


    ¡°The city is breached!¡± The defenders and the citizens were finally unable to hold out. The walls had been bombarded by the trebuchets and there were no more ces with good foundation. Many were injured or crushed to death. Those hit by the rocks were unlikely to survive. Even if they were lucky enough to survive, they would be disabled. If it was not because of Liu Bei¡¯s poprity, they would only havested for half a day. There wouldn¡¯t be anybody brave enough to stand at the front.


    Mi Fang had a total of 5,000 defenders. 3,000 perished on the first day itself. If the citizens did not help, they would have already been finished.


    After two days, Liu Mang finally attacked the city. He was at Yingshui arge country at Yuzhou, no smaller than the south. Beside it was the Huaihe River. Another thing making it prosperous was it¡¯s a trading ce for Yanzhou, Yuzhou, Yangzhou and Xuzhou. During its prosperous moments, there were hundreds and thousands of merchants. Merchant shipse and go.


    However, on that day, the gates of the ancient city opened its door under the attacks of Liu Mang and thousands of elite soldiers.


    ¡°All units. Enter the city!¡± Liu Mang waved his hand and issued the order. The drawbridge had already been lowered. The fighting was now done at the streets. There was no huge resistance. The ck g army initially did not participate in the siege as their armors were too heavy. Now that the drawbridge was lowered and the door was open, they were the first to rush to battle.


    Liu Mang took the ck g army and rushed to the storehouse. Fortunately, the ce had not yet been destroyed by Mi Fang. Perhaps the city was broken in too quickly or that Mi Fang did not expect themselves to be unable to hold out for two days but they did not set the storehouse on fire. If they had burned it, Liu mang would be in big trouble. The food he obtained from Anfeng had all been sent to Shouchun. The leftover provisions was only enough tost for half a month. If there had been a fire, everyone would really go hungry.


    Liu Mang ordered the soldiers to guard the storehouse and walked in. There were still a few officials who haven¡¯t had the time to escape. Liu Mang randomly grabbed one of the people who were responsible for it and learned that there were plenty of provisions here. This caused Liu Mang tough out loud. The entire Yangzhou wascking in provisions. Just the ones here was enough to help Shouchunst for a while.


    ¡°Ziyang and the others should have already captured Ruyin.¡± Ruyin was not much smaller than Yingshang. The provisions in it should also be just as much. These two cities added up together was enough for Liu Mang to go to Runan. Liu Mang would naturally be happy. After capturing Runan, eliminated Liu Bei¡¯s escape road. Runan was also Liu Bei¡¯s nest. Provisions were all sent from Runan. Once captured, Liu Bei would be left without provisions and would be unable to fight. His luck would change. Even if Shouchun was captured, the million of citizens that made Liu Mang receive a headache would now be Liu Bei¡¯s problem. As Liu Bei had a righteous mouth, he cannot make the hungry citizens starve. He would be left with two choices. Take out his own provisions for the people or let them starve and revolt. Liu Bei¡¯s reputation would also be destroyed. Liu Mang really wanted to see this happening.


    While Liu Mang was thinking, Huang Zhong arrived. Huang Zhong had beenmanded to capture the city in one day. Counting the time of attack from the previous day until now, it was just right. It was just about an entire day.


    ¡°Little Lord. This general is d not to show disgrace and have captured Yingshang.¡± Huang Zhong knelt in front of Liu Mang. Behind him were a few of the Urban Army soldiers a young tied up general. ¡°We have also arrested this person.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Isn¡¯t this General Mi Fang?¡± Liu Mang looked at the captured general as though he saw an old acquaintance.


    ¡°Hmph. Do with me as you wish!¡° Mi Fang was strong willed. When he saw Liu Mang, he refused to kneel and looked away. However, he was a prisoner and had no choice. Two of the soldiers mmed him at the back of his knee, forcing him to kneel.


    ¡°Kill you? Haha. I feel begrudged to kill you.¡± Liu Mang wanted Mi Fang¡¯s brother Mi Zhu to join Lu Bu¡¯s Army. With such a prominent merchant, Liu Mang would be able to give his ideas to Mi Zhu. Besides that, the White Horse only numbered around 200. Liu Mang agreed with Zhao Yun that there was a need to buy horses and increase that number to 5,000. Now, the only ce one could buy horses from was Liaodong. Once the ships and the shipyard wereplete, Liu Mang would be ready to send people to Liaodong. A merchant who knows how to trade would be indispensable to Liu Mang.


    ¡°Han Sheng. Where did you find him?¡± Liu Mang was puzzled. Mi Fang was not an idiot. After seeing that the city was about to fall, where else would he go except flee? Liu Mang does not have any cavalries. He only had infantries and heavy infantries. As long as there were a few horses, they would be able to escape from the other side of the gates. Instead, Mi Fang was now caught alive.


    ¡°Little Lord. This general had also expected him to be long gone after climbing the walls. Unfortunately, the man was full of affection and was taking away a woman in a carriage. That carriage was intercepted before it reached the gates!¡± Huang Zhong exined.


    ¡°Full of affection?¡± Liu Mang had never heard of Mi Fang. It would not be right even if it was his wife. If Mi Fang was such a person, why would he betray Liu Bei and go to Sun Quan in the original timeline? Even though Liu Bei did not make things difficult for his family on ount of Mi Zhu, he would never meet them again as Shu and We had deep hatred for each other.


    ¡°Bring her here!¡± Liu Mang wanted to see who was so charming that Mi Fang refused to leave without.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Huang Zhong waved his hand. Two soldiers nodded and went down. They returned escorting a beatiful woman that made Liu Mang¡¯s vision turn bright.


    Beautiful and dignified was how Liu Mang would describe the woman. Even though Liu Mang was ustomed to beauties, he had to nod in front of the woman. His wife, Lu Lingqi inherited her father¡¯s heroism and her mother¡¯s tenderness. She had the model of a queen. His concubine Da Qiao and her sister Xiao Qiao were also beautiful flowers. Another rare flower was Yuan Gong¡¯s daughter.


    Basically, Liu Mang was ustomed to seeing beautiful women and his standards were raised. However, the woman in front of him made his heart beat. He then said with a smile.


    ¡°General Mi Fang is really a good role model. His wife is like a delicate flower. Both of them were like good couples that make people envious!¡± Liu Mang¡¯s heart skipped a beat but did not dare to do anything when he thought of the two tirgresses at home. After marriage, Lu Lingqi and Da Qiao have be even morewless. Liu Mang was already unable control them much less bring one more back. Da Qiao had even incited Lu Lingqi to change all of Liu Mang¡¯s female servants to robust servants.


    If the robust person was a man, it was apudable. However, it could also be a woman. Liu Mang has seen women that were eight feet tall, could pick up a person that was a hundred kilograms without effort and could not be distinguished as a woman.


    If the woman is cherished by Mi Fang, it would be helpful to Liu Mang. Women are not a necessity to Liu Mang. However, Mi Fang¡¯s brother was a necessity.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Mi Fang coldly snorted, expressing his disdain towards Liu Mang. ¡®He still dares to show his disdain towards me.¡¯ Liu Mang looked at Mi Fang with a smile.


    ¡°Madam. This one will be courteous.¡± Liu Mang tried saying to her in the ancient manner of speaker. The woman did not reply. Instead, she closely looked at Mi Fang with her charming eyes. It could be seen that she was very concerned about Mi Fang.


    Concern was good to Liu Mang. He was actually afraid that the two did not really care about each other. As long as they care about each other, Liu Mang would be able to capture Mi Fang.


    ¡°What a pity. Unfortunately, it is a beautiful woman. In that case, you must stay far away from General Mi Fang. General Mi Fang. Look at Big Eared Liu. He struggled for so long and finally obtained nothing. He even need to deliver the life of a high ranking general. General Mi Fang. I know you are a true man who is indifferent to death. Death is unimportant as long as you die faithful. How admirable!¡± Liu Mang praised Mi Fang excessively as someone who is extremely loyal.


    ¡°Little Lord. You!¡± Huang Zhong was puzzled. He did not know what Liu Mang was trying to do. Earlier, Liu Mang had persuaded Mi Fang to descend the walls and surrender. Normally, one would persuade that surrendering was no big deal. However, he know praised Mi Fang for loyalty. This was Mi Fang¡¯s idea of refusing to surrender even in death.


    Liu Mang also did not exin himself and patted Huang Zhong. This action calmed Huang Zhong a lot. Liu Mang patted Huang Zhong¡¯s shoulder, meaning that he was already sessful.


    ¡°One must not have two masters! I, Mi Fang, may not have studied a lot but I also know this principle!¡± Liu Mang¡¯s praises made Mi Fang satisfied.


    ¡°But it is such a pity!¡± Liu Mang¡¯s words was a huge turning point for Mi Fang.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°General Mi Fang is loyal and your name may go down in history. Historians would sing your name, making it known to the future generations. However, this woman may not be able to protect her reputation.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Mi Fang now felt uneasy.


    ¡°I did not say anything! Tsk. Such an exquisite woman. Look at her skin that is smooth like a jade. Look at her cherry lips and her soft and chewy face!¡± As Liu Mang said that, both his mouth and hands moved over. He carassed her face with the back of his hands. Before the negotiations wasplete, Liu Mang was already reluctant to remove his hand from her face.


    ¡°General. Please conduct yourself with dignity!¡± The woman hurriedly retreated two steps away to avoid Liu Mang¡¯s hand. However, two soldiers from the Urban Army were behind her. Where could she escape to?


    ¡°Little beauty. You do not need to be afraid. This one is the Sage King of the Han. This one would be able to give you a life of fortune!¡± Liu Mang pulled her into his embrace as his hand moved to her sensitive spots.


    ¡°What are you doing? Let go of her!¡± Mi Fang swiftly turned his head and stood up. He wanted to charge towards Liu Mang but was pressed back down by Huang Zhong. He was tied up and also weaker than Huang Zhong. As a result, he fell down.


    ¡°Why should I let her go? I should be enjoying such a beauty! General Mi Fang. Go and be loyal and have your name go down history! This King is just amon person that wants to enjoy the present. Rest assured that this King would love your wife for you. At the very least, she would have a husband better than you!¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Mi Fang was moved but was still full of anger on the surface.


    ¡°Nothing. Han Sheng, go and send off General Mi Fang. Help him be a faithful official. I want to spend time with his wife.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Little Lord!¡± Huang Zhong nodded obediently and pulled Mi Fang out. He also pulled his own sword out, wanting to execute the man outside.


    ¡°Zi Fang!¡± The beautiful woman in Liu Mang¡¯s arms moved when she saw that Huang Zhong was about to kill Mi Fang. However, she was physically weaker than Liu Mang.


    ¡°My wife? Be yours?¡± Mi Fang¡¯s feelings rose up. ¡°Wait!¡± Just as Huang Zhong wants to execute Mi Fang, Mi Fang shouted. ¡°Your Highness. Mi Fang surrenders!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Liu Mang was happy and stopped looking at the beauty in his arms. Truthfully speaking, Liu Mang would have done the same thing had he been in Mi Fang¡¯s position.


    ¡°General Mi Fang does not want to be a faithful official anymore?¡±


    ¡°No! Mi Fang surrenders! He hopes Your Highness would let go of his wife and allow the surrendered general to reunite!¡±


    ¡°You should have said that earlier! If General Mi Fang is willing to surrender, the King would not treat the wife this way!¡± Liu Mang said as he immediately let go.


    ¡°Zi Fang! Zi Fang! Are you alright?¡± Liu Mang was a bit embarassed. Such a beautiful woman was defiled by such a second-rate sham. Those eyes of concern was definitely not fake.


    ¡°Zi Fang. You..¡± The woman wanted to say something but was stopped by Mi Fang.


    ¡°Han Sheng. Take General Mi Fang and his wife down for a bath and a change of clothes!¡± Liu Mang waved his hand at Huang Zhong.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Liu Mang was happy and did not see the sh of excitement in Mi Fang¡¯s eyes for avoiding death. If Liu Mang¡¯s expression were to be observed carefully, he was showing a mocking expression filled with a sense of sess.


    ¡°Thank you Your Highness!¡± Mi Fang half knelt and cupped his fist at Liu Mang. This was equivalent to the attitude of surrrendering. Just as Mi Fang wanted to leave, the appearance of a military official made him turn pale with fright.

 Chapter 296 – Mi Fang’s Death

    Mi Fang¡¯s Death


    The one that entered the room was Song Qian. He was usually a cold and indifferent person. However, he wasn¡¯t indifferent at that time. Liu Bei was able to deceive themon people but it was not so easy to trick Song Qian as the man was a schr. He would not be brainwashed so easily. In order to survive, he immediately surrendered the moment Liu Mang attacked the storehouse. Not only that. He even took the initiative to check the inventory of the Liu Mang¡¯s Army to be someone of value.


    ¡°Your Highness!¡± Song Qian called out loudly the moment he entered with a cheerful expression. This was because Song Qian found that buried under the ground, in a secret corner in the storehouse was a lot of gold. This would make Liu Mang happy and if Liu Mang was happy, his rewards would be more.


    ¡°Oh! There is even a secret area!¡± Liu Mang was really happy. Not only was Yingshang captured but he also gained a lot of provisions. Now, Song Qian even found 4,000 stones and also gold and silver jewelry. No one would dislike having more money.


    ¡°Zi Fang. Just Yingshang alone has so much provisions and wealth. This looks like Big Eared Liu¡¯s personal collection. Once Zi Fang has finished cleaning up, we will need to talk.¡± If there were already this much at Yingshang, by right, there should be more at the capital city Runan. It was Liu Bei¡¯s home. Once that ce is captured, the provisional problems at Yangzhou may be over. Liu Mang wanted Mi Fang to tell him the general deployment of troops at Runan.


    ¡°Zi Fang?¡± Song Qian forgotten about the person next to him when he reported the good news. He was happy when praised by Liu Mang. However, when someone else was mentioned, he felt discontent. He turned around to see who was the one that stole his glory, and then shouted out, ¡°General Mi! Lord Wife!¡±


    His words made Mi Fang¡¯s expression change.


    If Mi Fang¡¯s expression did not change, Liu Mang would not have taken note of this. However, he acted strange after Song Qian called out to them. This gave Liu Mang a trace of doubt.


    ¡°Lord Wife?¡± Liu Mang thought about the method of address. This method of addressing was not a big deal during the Han Dynasty. Lord is a way of addressing the master of a family. Lord Mother would be the Lord¡¯s wife. If Song Qian was Mi Fang¡¯s vassal, then calling the woman Lord Mother was correct. However, he called him General Mi. This was an official title, meaning that Song Qian was not a vassal. In that case, who would be the Lord Wife?


    Mi Fang¡¯s expression was like a dead man¡¯s expression. Liu Mang also started to think.


    ¡°Song Qian. Is she your Lord Wife?¡± Liu Mang looked at the woman and asked.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Song Qian also responded. Then he shook his head. ¡®I am no longer part of the Liu Bei¡¯s Army.¡¯


    ¡°Song Qian! How dare you!¡± Just as Song Qian was about to speak, Mi Fang stepped forward and grabbed Song Qian, making him unable to open his mouth. Although Mi Fang was just a second-rate general, it was still easy for him to kill a schr. After saying that he surrendered to Liu Mang, he had already been untied. A person¡¯s throat was very fragile and he could easily crush it.


    Although Mi Fang was quick, someone else was even faster than him. This person was Huang Zhong who had been standing at the side. His hands moved and grabbed Mi Fang¡¯s hands, preventing it from reaching anyone. However, Mi Fang still forced his way through with his head. This action made Huang Zhong feel a little pain. He then threw Mi Fang away.


    ¡°Zi Fang!¡± The beautiful woman saw Mi Fang get thrown away by Huang Zhong and hurriedly went to support him. Although Huang Zhong had managed to throw Mi Fang away, Mi Fang still managed to smash Song Qian¡¯s face with his head. Song Qian¡¯s nose and mouth was also smashed.


    Song Qian cried out in pain as blood flowed down his nose. His facial features destroyed.


    ¡°Your Hiness, tis Lod Wiv is...¡± (Your Highness, this Lord Wife is...) Before Song Qian could say it, Mi Fang started to threaten him. ¡°Song Qian you dog! If you say it, you better be careful with your head! I will make sure your entire family meet a tragic end!¡±


    His threatening made Song Qian tremble. Although Mi Fang was captured, there was still a big boss behind Mi Fang.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it!¡± Liu Mang knew that something was up. He walked forward and patted Song Qian¡¯s shoulder. A person in a lower position patting the shoulder of a higher position showed disrespect while patting of shoulders between friends showed their rtionship. On the other hand, a person with a higher position patting the shoulder of a person in a lower position means showing interest. This calmed Song Qian down a little. On top of that, Liu Mang did not say Song Qian¡¯s name directly which showed a kind of intimacy. After Song Qian¡¯s heart settled down a bit, Liu Mang¡¯s next words calmed him downpletely.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Look at Mi Fang. Although he is no longer tied up, he is still a prisoner while you have already abandoned the old forces. Do you think you need to fear him as Liu Mang¡¯s subordinate? Besides that, even if Mi Fang surrenders to me, he is still a defeated general. Although you are new to the army and I was going to make you work hard, you have delivered the provisions and wealth from the secret area in the storehouse. This is a huge contribution that deserves a reward. I have decided. I will allow you to serve as a quartermaster in my Urban Army. You will be in charge of provisioning the Urban Army and ck g Army. How is that?¡± Truthfully speaking, Liu Mang was not too pleased with Song Qian surrendering so quickly. After all, nobody likes traitors. Even after he joined Liu Mang¡¯s Army, Liu Mang nned to send Song Qian to a small area. He did not expect Song Qian to deliver him with so much food and money.


    Liu Mang could not help but ponder for a moment. His instincts told him that Song Qian was keeping a huge secret. So, Liu Mang decided to give Song Qian a good position. Either way, the Urban Army and the ck g Army were very loyal to Liu Mang. And so, Liu Mang was not afraid of Song Qian doing anything there.


    ¡°Yes. Yes. This subordinate Song Qian thanks the Lord!¡± Song Qian was very excited. He had heard of both these armies before. They were just like Liu Bei¡¯s White Eared Army. Just by bing a member of the White Eared Army, they were already trusted subordinates. Liu Mang had given him a chance. Naturally, he would feel moved. He went from an ordinary officer to a high official of six hundred stones.


    ¡°Milord. This Lord Wife... No. That¡¯s wrong.¡± If Song Qian were to be under Liu Mang, he could no longer call her Lord Wife. ¡°This is Mi Fang¡¯s younger sister. She is Liu Bei¡¯s wife.¡±


    ¡°What!¡± Liu Mang was really shocked. Liu Mang did not care about those first few words but about the fact that she was Liu Bei¡¯s wife.


    ¡°Song Qian. You will die a tragic death!¡± Mi Fang yelled at Song Qian but could not move as he was being held by Huang Zhong.


    ¡®Mi Fang¡¯s younger sister that is Liu Bei¡¯s wife? Isn¡¯t that Lady Mi?¡¯ Lady Mi was so famous because she was the one with the second biggest dowry, including Sun Shangxiang. Although Sun Shangxiang had a huge dowry, it was Zhou Yu¡¯s n to use a woman to exchange for Liu Bei¡¯s Army. However, thanks to Zhuge Liang¡¯s counter strategy, they lost the woman and soldiers. It was more earnings instead of dowry. It was different for Lady Mi. Numerous wagons of gold allowed Liu Bei to rise again despite several defeats in war. It could be said that the Mi family had helped him a lot.


    Another reason was that in the original history, Liu Bei was defeated at Changban. Lady Mi was carrying Liu Bei¡¯s son, Liu Chan. Zhao Yun went searching for them but only had one horse. Zhao Yun initially wanted to let Lady Mi get on the horse and take Liu Chang to safety but she knew that she would not be able to escape. In the end, she entrusted Liu Chan to Zhao Yun and thenmitted suicide by jumping into a well. To prevent her body from being defiled, Zhao Yun sealed up the well with rocks. Such a righteous woman was rare in that world. Even Liu Mang had to show his admiration.


    This was a big fish. Even though Liu Bei was like his ancestor Liu Bang that saw his wife and children as clothes. They could be thrown away whenever without giving much thought. However, Lady Mi had slightly more importance to Liu Bei than that. The key point is the Mi family. If Liu Mang were to obtain Mi Fang, he would have about thirty percent chance of obtaining Mi Zhu. However, if Liu Mang also has Lady Mi, that chance would rise to eighty percent.


    ¡°A good n!¡± Liu Mang truly underestimated Mi Fang. He was just a small figure that relied on his brother and his sister to gain a foothold in the army. Even then, he was just a prefect at most. This second-rate figure had almost tricked Liu Mang.


    If it was not for Song Qian, Liu Mang may have missed Lady Mi. Even the fact that Mi Fang said he would surrender was probably false and he would defect the moment he had the chance. Liu Mang could not help but shake his head and fault himself for this mistake. The first impression was the strongest. Liu Mang had really thought that this was Mi Fang¡¯s wife and not Liu Bei¡¯s wife.


    ¡°Concubine Liu Mi Shi gives respect to Your Highness.¡± The embarrassed woman became straightforward. She knew she could no longer hide and walked towards Liu Mang.


    ¡°Mdy. Please get up.¡± When Liu Mang saw Lady Mi bow down, he asked for her to stand up. He even specially went over and help her up. The feeling ofing in contact with her skin could not be described.


    ¡°General Mi Fang. This is your mistake. How could you not say that Lady Mi is here? Based on my feelings with Xuan Degong, I would definitely take care of her well.¡± Liu Mang was rebuking but was smiling deep down. ¡®Haha. Feelings? Feelings of enmity.¡¯


    ¡°Hmph. Stop being insincerely courteous. Kill me if you want!¡± Mi Fang coldly grunted. He knew that he could no longer hide his sister¡¯s identity and had an unpleasant expression. He and his brother were merchants. Their position has always been low and they have always been ridiculed by people. Liu Bei only gave importance to them because their sister is his wife. If Lady Mi fell into Liu Mang¡¯s hands, it would spell trouble. Right now, Liu Mang was in a war against Liu Bei. He would not send her back. On top of that, Liu Mang¡¯s actions towards Lady Mi made Mi Fang¡¯s heart sink even more. He was a lecherous person like Cao Cao. When Liu Bei¡¯s wives were with Cao Cao¡¯s Army, they were treated with respect because they were protected by Guan Yu. Otherwise, both Lady Mi and Lady Gan, who was also beautiful, would be two wonderful objects to Cao Cao.


    ¡°General Mi Fang. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t touch Lady Mi at all!¡± Liu Mang saw that Mi Fang was afraid that he would warm the bed with Lady Mi. Liu Bei and Sun Ce fought in such a harmful manner that one mistake would cost Yangzhou. Lu Bu¡¯s Army might even disappear from history. Now that Liu Bei¡¯s wife had fallen into their hands, Liu Mang could not help but want to take revenge on Liu Bei. Not to mention the fact that Lady Mi was not an old woman but a beautiful one.


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± Mi Fang felt helpless and afraid of Liu Mang. He was afraid Liu Mang was lying.


    ¡°Of course it is true! Although I do joke in my army, my words still carry an enormous weight. I will definitely treat Lady Mi like a sister-inw. If the Left General and I stop fighting, I could even send her back to her husband.¡± Liu Mang righteously replied.


    ¡°Sister-inw!¡± Mi Fang was set at ease. During ancient times, uncles and sister-inws are to be treated with respect. What Mi Fang doesn¡¯t know was that Liu Mang did note from ancient times.1¡±


    ¡°Then what do you want?¡± If Liu Mang were to send Lady Mi back, he would not obtain anything. A person would not help or hurt others without reason.


    ¡°How about a ransom? General Mi Fang. Right now, your Lord Liu Bei is at war with me. On top of that, you are now my prisoners. If the Left General wants you back, he would naturally need to ransom you.¡± Liu Mang said.


    ¡°Ransom? Are you nning set a high initial price? If so, I suggest you give up! We of the Mi Family would not let you ckmail the Lord even if we were to be diminished.¡± If Liu Mang were to ask for a lot of gold and provisions, then there would be nothing to discuss. Even if Liu Bei could give out that much, he would not do it for just a woman.


    ¡°Do you think I am such a person?¡± Liu Mangughed in disdain. ¡°For Lady Mi, I believe 50,000 provision should be affordable for Liu Bei.¡± Although it looks like a lot, it was not much to Liu Bei. It was not even a year¡¯s worth for the military.2


    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled!¡± Mi Fang¡¯s mind was at peace. This was because this was doable as long as the ransom was not excessive. It was just like when Lu Su was captured by Liu Mang. The Lu Family was willing to throw away their fortune to redeem Lu Su.


    ¡°Alright. Take the both of them down!¡± Liu Mang waved his hand. Four bodyguards escorted Mi Fang and Lady Mi away.


    After seeing the both of them leave, Huang Zhong asked, ¡°Do you really only want provisions?¡± Huang Zhong did not understand. With Liu Bei¡¯s wife in his hands, he could threaten and humiliate Liu Bei.


    ¡°The provisions?¡± Liu Mang shook his head. ¡°Han Sheng. What we arecking the most right now is food.¡± They were already on the verge of copse. If he could exchange the woman for food, why not?


    The most important thing was that if Liu Bei could not capture Yangzhou because of her, who would he me? It would definitely be the Mi Family. Even if Liu Bei does not me them, his other generals and his brothers would certainlyin as they already despise the Mi Family¡¯s identities as merchants. They would be even more mistreated. At that time, Liu Mang can enter the stage and earn their loyalty.


    ¡°Han Sheng. Dere to the outside world that Mi Fang was killed in battle!¡± Liu Mang suddenly thought of something and said to Huang Zhong.


    ¡°Killed in battle?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Killed in battle!¡± To earn the allegiance of the Mi Family, Liu Mang would need to ce pressure on them and could not simply let them go. Otherwise, they may leave for other ces even if they were chased away.


    Just as Huang Zhong was about to execute the order and just as Liu Mang was about to take a rest, a bodyguard suddenly rushed in and shouted, ¡°Milord! General Huang! This is bad. Arge enemy force is seen outside the city!¡±


    ¡°The enemy?¡± Liu Mang and Huang Zhong were stunned. They had only just captured Yingshang. Where did the enemye from? Lu Mang wondered if Liu Bei ignored capturing Yuzhou and wanted to focus their attack on himself. The soldiers were also fatigued. It was a good n that caught him unprepared.


    ¡°If you want to die, do not me me!¡± Liu Mang¡¯s voice was cold. If there were no catapults, Liu Mang would really be in trouble. The soldiers were tired and it would be difficult to defend Yingshang that had just lost in an attack. Fortunately, although the Urban Army soldiers were exhausted, there was still the ck g Army.


    Liu Mang believes that there would not be many soldiers at Yuzhou. After all, the main force was at Yangzhou. He even dispatched his prized White Eared Army. Those that were here were only lightly armored infantries seeking death.


    TN : Ö÷ĸ Zhu Mu. Literally, Lord Mother/ Lord female. Although one way of saying it would be ¡®Lady¡¯, besides the fact that it is moremonly used as a ¡®polite¡¯ word to refer to the general masses, referring to a man¡¯s wife asdy is apparently outdated based on the dictionary Google gave me. Also, the context needed to refer to her as ¡®The Master¡¯s wife¡¯ specifically, alongside with Mi Fang not being said ¡®Master¡¯.


    Also, there is a description of how beautiful Lady Gan was and that it was probably an exaggeration. I shamelessly left it out because it was an absolutely useless tidbit.


    1. There is an idiom part after this that got censored. The raw gave me this. ºÃ³Ô²»¹ý½È×Ó£¬ºÃÍæ²»¹ý£¨²»ËµÁË£¬Å±»ºÍг£©It is something about dumpling culture, and then followed by something vulgar.


    2. Not sure how they count provisions. Servings maybe?

 Chapter 297

    Liu Mang took two 2,500 of the ck g Army soldiers out. He was about to fight the enemy when he saw the enemy banner, making him stunned. There were a total of three banners. The first one was the Lord¡¯s banner. The second one was the deputy general¡¯s banner. The third one was the military banner that said, ¡®Urban Army¡¯.


    ¡®What is this? Could there be another army called the Urban Army in this world?¡¯ Liu Mang thought that this was strange as the Urban Army had participated in the siege with him. Because of arge amount of physical exertion, he allowed them to rest in the city. The remaining had been taken away by Liu Ye to Ruyin. They would then go and capture Runan for provisions and also to rescue an ally by attacking the enemy. This is to cut the supply lines for Liu Bei and Zhang Xiu. However, he could not understand why there were so many Urban Army soldiers in front of him.


    While feeling puzzled two riders moved forward. It was dark at night so they could not be seen clearly but their voices could be heard. ¡°Are those the ck g Army of the Sage King Liu Mang?¡±


    ¡®This voice is...¡¯ Liu Mang¡¯s eyes glinted. Huang Zhong was also a bit puzzled. ¡°This voice. Is it Xu Er?¡±


    ¡°Han Sheng. You heard it too?¡±


    ¡°Yes. This is Xu Er¡¯s voice!¡± Huang Zhong nodded his head. There was nobody who could recognize this voice better than the father. As Huang Zhong did not think highly of his son before, he knew all of his son¡¯s movements and could recognize the voice.


    ¡°Huang Xu?¡± Liu Mang could not understand. If this person was Huang Xu, this would really be the other half of the Urban Army. However, they should have followed Liu Ye to Ruyin. Liu Mang allowed Huang ZHong to step forward and speak. They found that the two generals that rode to the front were Huang Xu and Cheng Yu. The two of them had brought back Liu Mang¡¯s army.


    ¡°Speak. What happened?¡± Liu Mang showed a displeased expression. If the Urban Army were to appear here, it could only mean that they were defeated. Liu Ye was defeated. Otherwise, they would be at Ruyin instead of Yingshang.


    ¡°Milord. This is...¡± Cheng Yu and Huang Xu did not know how to exin.


    ¡°Speak. How many injured and dead? I have already prepared myself. Victory and defeat ismon in war. Where is Ziyang and Xu Sheng? What about Wang Wei and the others?¡± Liu Mang could only ept defeat and wait for the army to regroup before attacking Ruyin again.


    ¡°No! Ziyang, Xu Sheng and the others are not here with us!¡± Cheng Yu and Huang Xu exined.


    ¡°They are not here with you? Where are they?¡±


    ¡°They are still at Ruyin!¡± They replied little girls. They were unlike leaders of the Urban Army.


    ¡°They are still at Ruyin!¡± The Urban Army had been defeated and weer now at Yingshang. Liu Ye, Xu Sheng and the others were either killed in battle or taken prisoner. This had started to be a headache. Ziyang was a capable person like Xu Shu but he was also captured. Liu Mang was reluctant to give up on him, Xu Sheng and the others. However, the headache was not so much the fact that they were captured. It was the fact that there was a person capable of doing this to them.


    Liu Ye had 2,500 ck g and Urban Army soldiers. Both were heavy infantries. The generals like Huang Xu, Wang Wei, Cheng Yu and the others was also capable and would even be able to stop the three brothers. This made Liu Mang consider his actions.


    ¡°Han Sheng. Dispatch a messenger to Ruyin. Tell them that we have Lady Mi and that we would trade her for Xu Sheng, Liu Ye, and Wang Wei. Otherwise, their Lord Wife would end up remarrying.¡± Although 50,000 provisions could save Shou Chun, Liu Mang had to save these three generals.


    ¡°Milord. There is no need for that! Even if you send Lady Mi, you would not be able to trade for them!¡± Huang Zhong looked at the two resentfully for failing to meet with expectations.


    ¡°There is no need?¡± Liu Mang stood up feeling angry. ¡°Did Ziyang, Xu Sheng and Wang Wei all get killed already? How daring! Liu Bei! I, Liu Mang, really look down on you! You even killed my generals to deal with me. This hatred must be addressed!¡± Xu Sheng was a veteran at martial arts and was the general of the ck g Army. Wang Wei was quite a strong figure. Finally, Liu Ye was an indispensable figure that helped Liu Mang with experiments for things like ss and cement.


    ¡°Sigh! Milord. Let this general speak!¡± Huang Zhong quickly stood up again and sighed. He knew that if he did not act now, the misunderstanding would get bigger and bigger. ¡°Milord. The three of them are still alive.¡±


    ¡°Still alive? If they are still alive then get people to exchange prisoners. If it is not enough then send Mi Fang as well. We can even give them our ballista! However, they must return me Ziyang, Wang Wei and Xu Sheng!¡± Liu Mang went all out. Even the second generation ballista was sold at ten thousand gold. Even Cao Cao wants to buy it at that price. Now, Liu Mang had the third-generation ballista which were even more powerful and rock ballista. They were in an era without any artillery. Not only would it be able to kill but it would also be able to frighten the soldiers. Liu Mang was willing to trade them away for the lives of three people.


    ¡°Milord. There is no need for that. We were not defeated. The three of them are also not captured.¡± Huang Zhong finally exined.


    ¡°We were not defeated? They were not taken prisoner?¡± Liu Mang obviously did not believe him. ¡°Victory and defeat aremon in war. There is no need to lie to me! I just need you all to stay alive!¡±


    ¡°It is true. The others were not defeated in battle. To be precise, it should be that there was no battle!¡± Huang Zhong replied.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Liu Mang became more and more confused.


    ¡°Father. Let me say it!¡± Huang Xu felt embarrassed. He and Cheng Yu did not know how to exin, causing Liu Mang to be more confused. Now, he could only bite the bullet and speak directly. ¡°Milord. We arrived at Ruyin yesterday but then we received information that you were defeated at Yingshang. So, Ziyang told us to split up. We came for a rescue mission whereas he would wait for us there!¡± Huang Xu exined but it was not satisfactory.


    ¡°Where did you get this information from? I was defeated at Yingshang? These weak defenders defeated me? Haha. Open your eyes wide and take a look. Thisnd is Yinghsang and it no longer belongs to Liu Bei. It now, belongs to the Lu Bu¡¯s Army!¡± Liu Mang really could not understand why they had received information about his defeat..


    ¡°Milord. This is...¡± Cheng Yu opened his mouth but was unable to give an exnation. The information was probably provided by the enemy. If it was just removing a tiger from the mountain, Liu Ye would have already won. However, Ruyin had been acting strangely, causing the generals to believe that this is true. As a result, the rescue drama was made.


    ¡°Alright. Rest for the day. Tomorrow, we will go to Ruyin!¡± Liu Mang did not want to criticize too much. They were not defeated and the generals were not captured. All that happened was time wasted. Originally, he nned to go to Runan but now decided to go to Ruyin.


    _


    The sky turned bright. Liu Mang knew that his men were still tired because of the siege on the previous day. That was why they only leftte in the morning. Ruyin was to the north of Yingshang. If they were to follow the waterway up, it would take them about three hours to reach their destination while it would take one hour to go bynd. However, Liu Mang and the others still reached Ruyin within a day only to find the ce eerily quiet.


    The city was devoid of the hustling of the merchants and the voices of the people. Liu Mang was also unable to see a banner or figure on top of the city. It was as though the city waspletely dead.


    ¡°¡±¡±Milord!¡±¡±¡± Liu Ye, Xu Sheng, and Wang Wei knew that Liu Mang wasing and greeted him. Liu Mang rxed when he saw the three of them. The three of them were very talented people. Even one of them dying would give Liu Mang a terrible heartache.


    ¡°Zitabg. What is going on here?¡± Liu Mang asked Liu Ye who was in charge of the military. He was made leader when Liu mang split up the troops. Opposing Liu Ye would be opposing Liu Mang. It would also be viting military orders. As a result, everyone had to listen to him.


    ¡°Milord. This is all Liu Ye¡¯s fault. I ask Milord not to me the other four generals!¡± Liu Ye prostrated in front of Liu Mang and begged.


    ¡°Ziyang. Stand up and talk. What is your crime?¡± Liu Mang wanted to know what was happening here.


    Liu Ye got up and exined to Liu Mang, allowing Liu Mang to understand what was going on.


    Three days ago, Liu Ye led the army to Ruyin. In ordance to the usual practice, Liu Ye went up to persuade the enemy to surrender. However, there was no reply in the city. Liu Ye thought it was strange and dispatched a scout for an inquiry. At that moment, music could be hearding from the city. There was a person on the walls above the gate, singing and ying the zither. Liu Ye would not feel suspicious if it was just that. However, the gates all also opened at the same time. There were even soldiers sweeping away the dead leaves.


    Besides the musician on the walls and the two young boys sweeping the floor, there were no other people. Liu Ye did not know whether this was a surrender or an ambush.


    Just as Liu Ye was about to dispatch the scout, he finally heard a voice. ¡°Liu Ye. You seem well.¡±


    ¡°Whoever that is in the city better surrender!¡± Wang Wei shouted.


    ¡°This general must be General Xu Sheng!¡± The musician on the wallughed indifferently. ¡°General. There is no need for so much trouble. The gates are open. Help yourselves to Ruyin if you want it.¡±


    ¡°Help ourselves? Militasry advisor. What do you think of this?¡± Wang Wei was stunned. Just entering the city like this felt wrong. Even if it was a surrender, there should be someone that surrenders. Even a small city would have hundreds of defenders. On top of that, Ruyin is so big and empty. ¡®It¡¯s a trap!¡¯ This was what Wang Wei thought after years of experience.


    ¡°Sir. What is your name?¡± Liu Ye could not understand the situation and decided to probe first.


    ¡°This talentless one is Sun Qian Sun Gongyou. This one is currently the governor of Ruyin, under the Left General, Liu Xuande.¡± The man replied. He was one of the top three advisors in Liu Bei¡¯s Army.


    Liu Mang would haveughed if he was there. Sun Qian was from Beihai and was rmended by the great Confucian, Zheng Xuan. Although respectable, he was just a second-rate advisor. At Xuzhou, he was yed around by Guo Jia, Chen Gong and Chen Gui. Liu Bei did not live a good life with Sun Qian¡¯s help. However, Sun Qian was lucky. Tao Qian wanted to give Xuzhou away. When Liu Bei obtained Xuzhou, Sun Qian also obtained merits. Besides that, Liu Bei was just a person who sold sandals and nobody wanted to help him. He also did not have his current poprity. As a result, he only have Sun Qian and Jian Yong as his advisors. Even now, there is only an additional person, which is Pang Tong. There were only three people so, no matter how one sees it, Jian Yong would be at the top three.


    If Lu Bu and the others were here, they would have gone straight in as such a second-rate advisor was almost killed by Chen Gong alone. Now, all the veterans entered the cavalries. Liu Mang also send some to Zhao Yun¡¯s White Horse cavalry. Although Cheng Yu was present, he was initially a small figure that did not know of Sun Qian.


    It would be even more impossible for the others who just joined to know. On top of that, Liu Ye is an advisor who would naturally think more. Sun Qian was also highly ranked as one of Liu Bei¡¯s advisors.


    ¡°Military advisor. Let me take the army and storm in! The city gates are open and there are no garrison. It is a good opportunity to break into the city!¡± Xu Sheng never bothered thinking of a cunning plot. Since they opened the gate, he would just enter.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Liu Ye shook his head. ¡°This is too suspicious. It might be a trap. Let me think for a while more.¡±


    The more Liu Ye thought about this, the more advantage he ended up giving Sun Qian. At that moment, Sun Qian was actually sweating buckets. Although his forehead was wet, it was not visible to those below the walls.


    If Xu Sheng were to really rush in, Sun Qian would be finished. He had already cursed Pang Tong enough. Ruyin was originally difficult to defend and he requested for reinforcements. Instead of sending more troops, Pang Tong took away all the defenders and sent them to Runan with the excuse of regrouping and reinforcing the city.


    That much is fine. Ruyin could not be defended and Sun Qian himself wanted regroup. However, he also received a secret order telling him to stop the enemy at Ruyin. How could he stop thousands of enemies alone? He was just a schr. He couldn¡¯t even stop one soldier.


    Sun Qian had received instructions from Pang Tong but if something were to go wrong, his life would end there.


    Sun Qian did not want to carry out this order but Liu Bei addressed him as a brother in the secret order. ¡°Brother. This one enters Yangzhou to fight the fake king and rescue the people. This one thought that the decisive battle would be there but the fake king is crafty. He attacks my Yuzhou. He attacks one ce to rescue another. Your elder brother is about to capture Yangzhou soon and earnestly request for this worthy younger brother¡¯s help. Whjen the Han bes prosperous, Gongyou¡¯s merits would not be ignored.


    Although Liu Bei seemed to be begging Sun Qian, it should not be forgotten that Liu Bei is the Lord and Sun Qian the advisor. Another way of saying it is, ¡®Do whatever you want. If you obediently execute the order, you will gain merits. If you are disobedient, do not me me for disregarding old feelings!¡¯


    Sun Qian could only helplessly go on this ridiculous mission that would be the end of him if something wrong were to happen. Fortunately, Pang Tong and Liu Bei only told him to hold out for three days.


    ¡°Mister Ziyang. Do you have any interest in joining Milord struggle for the Han?¡± Sun Qian resisted the uneasiness in his heart and shouted.


    ¡°What? Are you trying to persuade me to surrender?¡± Liu Ye asked in a mocking tone.


    ¡°You misunderstand. Qian understands that you are a brave man with incredible foresight. You killed a man of your father¡¯s at the age of thirteen. After that, you killed Zheng Bao and brought peace to Yangzhou. After that, you became Liu Xun¡¯s subordinate. Liu Xun was just an impertinent man. You definitely did not think highly of him. You then became Traitor Cao¡¯s subordinate. However, you were alienated because of your identity. You then met Sage King Liu Mang. This allowed you to have a glorious life. This Sage King is truly a brave hero!¡±


    Before Liu Ye could even reply, Sun Qian then added, ¡°But it is a pity. His Highness the Sage King is going to die young.¡± Sun Qian shook his head.


    ¡°What did you say? How dare you curse our Lord! You are truly asking to die!¡± Xu Sheng felt angry and wanted to rush into the city to beat Sun Qian to death. However, he was stopped by Wang Wei who believed that this was a trap as Sun Qian dared to provoke them even though he was alone in the city. ¡°Wang Wei! Let me go!¡± Xu Sheng groaned angrily.


    ¡°Why? Did I say something wrong?¡± Sun Qian¡¯s fingernails had already dug into his palms. If Xu Sheng were to rush in, he would really be beaten to death. Thankfully, he was stopped by Wang Wei.


    ¡°Mister Ziyang! His Highness and you have split your forces correct?¡± Sun Qian saw that the ck g Army and the Urban Army added together only totalled up to a few thousand men. He knew that this could not be all the soldiers, not knowing that the main army was at Yangzhou.


    So, he concluded that these few thousand soldiers have definitely split up with Liu Mang.


    ¡°Unfortunately, if he did not split up his forces, Yuzhou may have been his. But now, he would only meet with disaster in a single battle.¡± Sun Qian continued his provocation.


    ¡°Disaster in a single battle?¡± Liu Ye remained calm. ¡°Mister Gongyou. Although we split up our forces, we still have tens of thousands of soldiers. We are just the vanguards.¡±


    ¡°Tens of thousands of soldiers? Haha... Those soldiers and the White Eared Soldiers!¡± Sun Qian was shocked and turned pale. He then said something he shouldn¡¯t have said.


    ¡°White Eared? The White Eared Heavy Infantries?¡± Liu Ye thought as he asked.


    ¡°How could it be? The White Eared Soldiers were taken to Yuzhou by Milord along with Zhang Fei and Chen Dao!¡± Sun Qian shook his head. ¡°Otherwise, how could they reach Shouchun so easily? What do you think, Mister Ziyang?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Liu Ye furrowed his eyebrows, not understanding what Sun Qian was trying to say.


    Sun Qian then yawned. ¡°Mister Ziyang. I am tired and need to go back and rest. Ruyin is right here. You can just help yourself. Oh right. Yuzhou is not like Huainan. It is very cold at night. Mister Ziyang may need to wear more clothes. You all look travel-worn and unprepared. There are some clothes here for you to use. Please do not be picky.¡± After saying that, two robust soldiers pushed out a cart with clothes towards Liu Ye¡¯s Army.


    ¡®Robust soldiers? What about those weak soldiers earlier? Now they are already elites?¡¯


    Both carts were full of clothes. It is usable to escape the cold. However, the expressions all the people present immediately changed when they saw it. Xu Sheng even tried rushing into the gate again.


    The clothes were all women¡¯s clothes. This was an unbearable mockery.


    TN


    Apparently, Brother is like the magic word that could make people do work for you. Here, let me try.


    -TN used move.


    ¡°Brothers. Trante this story for me for the people! FOR THE COOKIES!¡±


    -But it was not effective.


    What? Why not?


    Also, if they really think it¡¯s a trap, then attack it the normal way, with siegedders and rock ballista. After all, the orders was to capture Ruyin. They are going to need to enter the stupid ce anyway.

 Chapter 298 (1)

    Godlike Sun Qian


    When women¡¯s clothes were sent over, even Wang Wei who was calm became unable to stand it. He also took up his sword and was about to charge into the city with the ck g Army. During those times, the worst kind of humiliation was their parents being shamed. The second worst kind of humiliation was having their manhood questioned. Now, a lot of women¡¯s clothing were delivered to Liu Ye to humiliate his army.


    The soldiers all wanted to rush into the city and cut Sun Qian down. They would then put his head over women¡¯s clothing and send him back to Liu Bei. Only this would relieve the general¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Wait!¡± The others wanted to rush in but Liu Ye was thinking too hard. He looked at the city and wondered if it was really empty. If the city was really empty, why would Sun Qian provoke them?


    The soldiers would all rush in when angry. If it was an empty city, he would just die.


    ¡®Sun Qian could not be that stupid.¡¯ Liu Ye shook his head. As one of Liu Bei¡¯s best advisor, how could be ce himself in such a dangerous situation. There was no need to anger the generals. In other words, Sun Qian was doing it deliberately. This led him to suspect that there was an ambush in the city.


    ¡°Military advisor. We have been humiliated like this. Even if you can endure it, we cannot!¡± Xu Sheng replied in irritation.


    ¡°Endure it even if you can¡¯t for High Highness¡¯ great cause. What about the others at Shouchun? We cannot afford to lose!¡± Liu Ye¡¯s mood was also bad. He could not figure out what Sun Qian wanted. ¡°Did you not notice that Sun Qian is purposely trying to lure you in?¡±


    ¡°Purposely luring us in?¡± Wang Wei thought for a moment and then said, ¡°It really feels that way. Sun Qian first said bad things about His Highness and then gave us women¡¯s clothing. He is clearly trying to provoke us.¡±


    ¡°But what benefits would he obtain from angering us?¡± Cheng Yu added. ¡°It would be understandable if they tried to anger us during a decisive battle on the field but right now, there are not many people in the city.¡±


    ¡°Who knows if there are really nobody in the city. What you see may not necessarily be the truth! There may be an ambush in the city.¡±


    ¡°Have those two confessed?¡± Liu Ye asked the bodyguards. The two soldiers sent by Sun Qian had been detained by Liu Ye. This is so that they could be tortured for information.


    ¡°The two people have confessed!¡± The soldiers in Liu Mang¡¯s Army knows how to torture others. This is because one of the few books brought by Liu Mang was ¡®Top Ten Methods of Torturing in the Qing Dynasty¡¯. It was originally just a book Liu Mang randomly took for entertainment but it has been treasured by some.


    ¡°They said that there are no defenders in Ruyin. Almost everyone was withdrawn except for the weak and a few other soldiers like him besides Sun Qian!¡± The bodyguard reported to Liu Ye.


    ¡°Empty?¡± Liu Ye frowned. ¡®How could that be? If it was empty, where did Sun Qian¡¯s couragee from?¡¯


    ¡°Military advisor. Do not hesitate anymore. Let us kill our way in to find out if it is empty or not!¡± Xu Sheng¡¯s patience was at an end after being humiliated. How could he not think of taking revenge.


    ¡°Military advisor. I suggest we can send a group of men into the city first. If it is really empty, we can enter and catch Sun Qian. If it isn¡¯t, we can send a signal. We will only lose a few people at most.¡±


    ¡°Let us do it this way! I, Xu Sheng, will go!¡± Xu Sheng really wanted Sun Qian dead.


    ¡°Alright. But if something goes wrong, leave Ruyin immediately.¡± Liu Ye properly instructed. Xu Sheng was the leader of the ck g Army. If something were to happen to him, he would not be able to exin it to Liu Mang.


    ¡°I understand!¡± Xu Sheng nodded. He was not a fool. If there was an ambush, he would not rush in.


    ¡°General Cheng Yu. Take a group of soldiers and be prepared to give assistance to General Xu Sheng!¡± Liu Ye was unable to rx and instructed Cheng Yu.


    ¡°Yes. This general receives the order!¡± Xu Sheng and Cheng Yu was prepared to leave when a soldier rushed to them and interrupted.


    ¡°Report! Ruyin¡¯s gates have closed again!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Liu Ye was surprised. While they were thinking about what to do, the sky turned dark and the gates were closed again.


    ¡°Military advisor. Look up on the walls!¡± Huang Xu pointed towards the wall.


    ¡°The walls?¡± Liu Ye looked at the walls where Huang Xu pointed at and saw shadows. Not only were there people but there were also gs moving around.


    ¡°Ah, so there really was an ambush!¡± Xu Sheng and Wang Wei suddenly realized. Sun Qian¡¯s actions could not be exined. If Xu Sheng were to get ambushed and then the gates were to close, he would be defeated.


    Meanwhile, an old man was at the verge of death on the walls. ¡°How long do we need to do this?¡± The man whose age was about fifty, wiped his sweat from his head as he shouted to another old man at the side. He was pushing the carts in his hands. On top of the carts were straw scarecrows equipped with weapons and armor. When the scarecrow stood upright, only half its body could be seen. With helmets, they looked like people. These were the ambush troops in Sun Qian¡¯s hands.


    Sun Qian was also having cold sweat. He knew he was ying with fire by angering Liu Ye¡¯s Army. If the generals had rushed in, he would be dead. Fortunately, they had an advisor to restrain them.


    On the second day, Liu Ye got up early to attack. Since the opponent has soldiers, he decided to attack normally with the catapults.


    However, he could not understand why the city gates were open again and the soldiers disappeared again.


    ¡°I understand now!¡± Liu Ye seemed to understand. Sun Qian decided to abandon the gates as they had catapults. As a result, the enemy would not be around when the walls are attacked. Instead, the city gates were open to invite the enemy in and ambush. The catapults would not work in the city.


    ¡°Truly skilled!¡± Liu Ye could not help but nod in admiration. ¡®Sun Qian is truly one of Liu Bei¡¯s top advisor. He has already removed the advantage of the catapults.¡¯


    ¡°Military advisor. Are we still going to attack?¡± Xu Sheng and the others now had higher opinion of Sun Qian after listening to Liu Ye¡¯s words. ¡®Liu Bei really has talented people.¡¯


    ¡°Attack! Of course we are going to attack!¡± Liu Ye immediately replied. The catapults were not a necessity. His subordinates were the two most elite troops of Liu Mang¡¯s Army. Both were heavy infantries that has the advantage. Xu Sheng and Wang Wei were also skills at martial arts. Although Cheng Yu and Huang Xu were slightly inferior, they were also quite god.


    ¡°Alright! I will go and prepare!¡± At most, it would be a hard battle. It was not something they have never experienced before. As long as there was a fight, there would be merits. All of them were not people afraid of battle.


    Just as everyone was prepared to attack, Sun Qian appeared on the walls again. ¡°Mister Ziyang. I trust you have been well. Did you sleep wellst night? Did those clothes fit?¡±


    ¡°This hateful Sun Qian appeared again!¡± Although Xu Sheng was surprised by Sun Qian¡¯s thoughts, he still had a bad impression of him.


    ¡°There is no need for Mister Gongyou¡¯s concern. Everything was well. We also could not bear to wear the clothes you sent yesterday. Allow this one to enter the city and send it back to you.¡± Liu Ye walked up and spoke.


    Sun Qian was not an idiot. Although he was bad at nning, he could understand words. Liu Ye¡¯s idea of sending clothes to the city meant that he was ready to attack the city. Although he was anxious, he was good at showing a different emotion.


    ¡°Mister Ziyang. The city gates of Ruyin is wide open. There are no soldiers guarding. It is very easy toe in!¡± Sun Qian spoke in attempt to stall Liu Ye from attacking.


    ¡°Haha, Mister Gongyou. Why are you still continuing this? Why can¡¯t we all not mince our words?¡± Liu Ye replied to Sun Qian.


    This sentence terrified Sun Qian. ¡®How did you know? I¡¯m a goner!¡¯ Sun Qian now hated himself for digging his own grave. He believed he could not die any quicker. Just as Sun Qian thought that everything was over, Liu Ye¡¯s next words gave Sun Qian a way out. It had to be said that Sun Qian¡¯s luck was really good.


    ¡°Mister Gongyou.You opened up the gates and removed the defences from the walls. Is it to attract my army into the city? You know that my army has catapults and decided to bring the fight to the streets in order to better defend the city. Haha. I, Liu Ye Liu Ziyang may feel bad about the casualties but I will capture Ruyin for the sake of Milord¡¯s great cause even if it is more difficult.¡± Liu Ye put on an expression that seemingly said, ¡®I have you figured out. There is no need to pretend anymore. There would be no good end for you if you continue.¡¯


    ¡®What? I have no defences on the walls? I opened the gates to lure you to the streets for my army to attack?¡¯ Sun Qian was surprised but noticed that his words had reason.


    ¡°Mister Ziyang is really talented. You can even see my clumsy tactics. You really made me feel ashamed!¡± Sun Qian¡¯s eyes continued to move. He was thinking of how to slow down Liu Ye¡¯s Army.


    ¡®Fighting at the streets? Stalling for time?¡¯ These words spun inside Sun Qian¡¯s mind. Suddenly, Sun Qian got an idea. He pped his own thigh with a little admiration for himself.


    ¡°Hahaha.¡± Sun Qianughed.


    ¡°Mister Gongyou. Why are you so happy? Are you so excited to finally meet us?¡± Liu Ye was very puzzled.


    ¡°No, Mister Ziyang. I am very fond of Mister Ziyang. It is my fortune to match wits against you. However, it is a pity. Qian is untalented but has better human rtions. Ziyang have already let me win.¡± Sun Qian made an expression as though he had already win while Liu Ye had already lost.


    ¡°What? You won?¡± Liu Ye was confused. ¡°Mister Gongyou. Are you daydreaming?¡± Liu Ye believed that Sun Qian had drank too much the previous night. ¡°Mister Gongyou. As I admire you for being able to dy my assault and remove the advantage of my catapults, do not forget that your soldiers are just defenders while mine are elites. They are also heavy infantries no less inferiorpared to your Lord¡¯s White Eared Soldiers. At most, you could only stall for a while. How did youe to believe that you would win?¡± Liu Ye asked unconvinced.


    ¡°Haha. Mister Ziyang. It is a waste that I am admired by you. However, you are short-sighted. You can only see the victory in front of you but incapable of seeing the big picture.¡± Sun Qian looked disappointed. This made Liu Ye very angry. If Liu Ye was really a useless person unable to see the big picture, he would not have been able to get rid of that small person by his father¡¯s side at the age of thirteen. On top of that, at the age of twenty, he managed to stop the tyrants at Yangzhou. Amongst them was a tyrant named Zheng Bao who wanted to use the people to cross the Yangtze River. He wanted Liu Ye¡¯s help. Liu Ye was afraid after finding out the fact. At this time, Cao Cao had sent messengers to Yangzhou. Liu Ye met up with the messenger and talked about this situation, he then asked the messenger to stay for a few days. Zheng Bao received the messenger with gifts and wine but was not a good drinker. Liu Ye then smashed Zheng Bao¡¯s head with his sword. He then threatened the ministers with crimes under Cao Cao¡¯s orders. The shocked troops ran back to camp. In order to prevent mishaps, he talked to all the other chiefs, appeased, and subjugated the people. He was elected their new leader. However, he saw the decline in the Han Dyansty and he was also part of the royal n. He did not want to hold soldiers and entrusted his ce to Liu Xun.


    This showed that he was a person who could look at a big picture but he was now insulted.


    ¡°Mister Gongyou. If you do not start making sense, you may be in prison this evening. The clothes you have sent could also be worn by you.¡± Liu Ye replied unwaveringly.


    ¡°Haha! Mister Ziyang. You do not need to try and scare me! If Mister Ziyang wants to be quick, you can enter the city and make me wear those women clothing by tonight. However, even if Mister Ziyang were to obtain Ruyin, you would lose your Lord. Tell me then. Would it be considered my win or yours?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Nothing! Mister Ziyang shoulde into Ruyin quickly. This Gongyou will wee you!¡±


    ¡®What is Sun Qian talking about? Breaking into Ruyin was not a difficult task and would only take some time. That¡¯s right. Time!¡¯ Liu Ye suddenly looked up at Sun Qian. ¡°A good strategy! Truly a good strategy! Xu Sheng. Cheng Yu. Recall the troops!¡±


    ¡°What? Military advisor!¡± Everyone present was in disbelief.


    ¡°Return to Yingshang. Our Lord may have been ambushed.¡±


    ____


    ¡®Liu Ye is a smart guy¡¯ they said¡­


    If you know how your opponent would act, you could n against it. Telling your opponent that you know their tricks and traps, even if it was correct, would make them rethink their strategy, making it harder for yourself. If you were wrong, all it does is cause embarrassment to yourself. Meanwhile, a certain Fifth Grade Admin Officer reads the enemy general¡¯s every move like a psychic. Liu Ye, you are fired. Also, Liu Ye¡¯s backstory to show that he is ¡®smart¡¯ is not helping.


    Also, there is a saying that there is a fine line between a genius and an idiot¡­


    I am pretty sure Liu Ye is NOT a good example of this.

 Chapter 298 (2)

    Abandoned Child Sun Qian


    Sun Qian relied on luck to make the top advisor Liu Ye protect his empty city. Now, it was not possible for Sun Qian to stop as Liiu Ye was worried about Liu Mang. Liu Ye decided to send out the Urban Army. If Liu Mang¡¯s Army was surrounded, they would be able to win or at the very least escape with the Urban Army.


    Liu Ye did not touch the ck g Army as their heavy armor was too heavy. They were not suitable to be chosen to travel long distance. Liu Ye also felt that something was wrong and left the ck g soldiers behind. He also dispatched soldiers to guard the other entrances of the city. These soldiers were to prevent Sun Qian fromunching a surprise attack. However, this action ced Sun Qian in a predicament.


    Sun Qian wanted to cry. Three days have passed. ording to his orders, he was now allowed to withdraw. However, now, he was also unable to withdraw. He tried to dispatch a few veteran soldiers but they were gotten rid off by these scouts. Sun Qian was now like a trapped turtle.


    Liu Mang listened to Liu Ye¡¯s report in the camp with a strange expression. This was because Liu Ye¡¯s example was just like an Empty Fort Strategy. On top of that, the protagonist of this strategy was different. Zhuge Liang was reced by Sun Qian who was a second-rate advisor on the level of Yang Hong at most. He should not be able to think of a way to win against the catapult or Liu Mang.


    Liu Mang was now thinking like Sun Qian. What move would Sun Qian do when the opponent is himself? He countered every move, scaring himself. In fact, this is just Liu Ye¡¯s own confrontation.


    Liu Mang wondered how Sun Qian managed to think of his strategems and unwittingly raised Sun Qian to his level.


    If Pang Tong was still in Yuzhou, Liu Ye¡¯s thoughts were correct. This is because Pang Tong and Liu Ye were top ss advisors. Both of them have high IQ. However, this person was Sun Qian. If Sun Qian could do such things, Liu Bei would not have lost Xuzhou to Lu Bu or be defeated by Cao Cao. In other words, this strategy must have been done by Pang Tong. Liu Mang never expected Pang Tong to also know how to use this strategy.


    ¡°Ziyang. Get ready to attack!¡± Liu Mang waved his hand. He had miscalcted. He thought that letting Liu Yemand an army alone would help him capture Ruyin quickly but now they do not even know whether the Yuzhou Army was a sham or not. Liu Mang would also not me Liu Ye. After all, the smarter people would usually think too much. This was a psychological battle. It was just like a set of multiple choice questions. If the answer was all A, a person with poor grades would not be too concerned but a person with good grades would hesitate. This is because it should be impossible for all the answers to be A. They would wonder whether the teachers would try and trick them. The battle would have already been over if he let Xu Sheng lead the army. On the other hand, Liu Ye is like Sima Yi who would put others at their level.


    ¡°Milord. There may be a trap inside the city!¡± Liu Ye was still fearful.


    ¡°Haha. Ziyang. Sun Qian is not so difficult to deal with like you think. On top of that, you were only worried about me. Now, I have already captured Yingshang and I was not ambushed. What is there for you to be afraid of?¡± Liu Mang replied.


    ¡°But!¡± Liu Ye still wanted to refute but he did not know why.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Ziyang. I will certainly be careful!¡± Liu Mang waved his hand. ¡°Call Wei Yan of the shield troops!¡± Wei Yan was currently a small soldier in the Urban Army. Naturally, he would not be in the camp. After some time, Wei Yan entered from outside.


    ¡°Wei Yan of the shield troops greets Your Highness!¡± Wei Yan walked in and cupped his fist. Wei Yan had been disciplining himself at the Urban Army. His former rebellious traits was no longer visible.


    ¡°Wei Yan. How is your treatment at the Urban Army?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness. It is very good!¡±


    ¡°Do you hate me for putting a general like you here unused? Are you cursing me in your heart?¡± Liu Mangughed at Wei Yan. If it was himself, he would already cursed several times.


    ¡°This one does not dare!¡± Wei Yan lowered his head. This was a lie. After all, he came to be a general. Zhao Yun and Wang Wei have already been promoted while he is still just amon soldier. This was not something normal people could bear.


    ¡°So you do not dare. Doesn¡¯t that mean you are still resentful? You only do not dare because I am the King and of higher position than you!¡± Liu Mang smiled at the beast in front of him. This beast was wild and difficult to tame. If Wei Yan was a wolf, Liu Mang would need to turn this wolf into a dog.


    ¡°This!¡± Wei Yan did not know what to say. Liu Mang¡¯s words were suffocating.


    ¡°Do you still want to remain in the Urban Army?¡± Liu Mang looked at Wei Yan and asked with a smile.


    ¡°I do!¡± Wei Yan replied loudly. He stayed in the Urban Army and have killed a lot of people. ording to reason, he should also be promoted. Liu Mang has a lot of generals. However, he ended up looking for Wei Yan. This means that Wei Yan was about to be promoted.


    ¡°In that case, go back and be a shield!¡± Liu Mang waved his hand, signalling for Wei Yang to leave.


    ¡°Yes. Huh?¡± Wei Yan immediately replied before the words registered. He was not promoted and would instead continue to be a shield soldier.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you have aint?¡± Liu Mangughed again. However, hisugh hid a trace of killing intent.


    ¡°This subordinates receives the order!¡± Wei Yan felt lost in his heart but he did not dare to disobey the person in front of him. He could only lower his head. ¡°This subordinate takes his leave!¡±


    ¡°Milord. This is?¡± The one that was most affected was Wang Wei. In terms of military might, Wei Yan was superior. Wang Wei also did not believe that Wei Yan was a person who knows nothing. cing him as a shield soldier is a waste of talent. Now, Liu Mang had called Wei Yan in but there were no rewards. This is inconsistent with the reward and punishment system of the Urban Army.


    ¡°Tell Wei Yan that I will give him twenty soldiers from the Urban Army. Tell him to lead the soldiers into Ruyin. I want to know the situation in Ruyin within one hour, especially the position of the storehouse.¡± Liu Mang did not call Wei Yan for no reason. He wanted a powerful person to lead the soldiers into the city and find out the actual situation. He hated fighting against Sun Qian. If Sun Qian had really ced an ambush in the city, Liu Mang could only burn the ce down. What Liu Mang wanted was not the city. It was the provisions. Liu Mang had many generals. However, these generals need to lead their respective groups while Liu Mang wanted Huang Zhong for different matters. All that¡¯s left is Wei Yan. He should give the hungry beast some meat to eat.


    ¡°Lead twenty soldiers into the city?¡± Wei Yan asked. Although Ruyin¡¯s gates were open, nobody knew what was inside. What would they do if they were ambushed? Wei Yan was also worried and gritted his teeth. However, he was a warrior. He should be advancing in the battle. If he was afraid of everything, it would be better to return to being a farmer. Besides that, he had already been in the bottom long enough. Even though he said he was happy at the Urban Army, it was not what he wanted.


    ¡°I understand!¡± Wei Yan nodded and took a deep breath. With risk,es wealth. Entering Ruyin may be Wei Yan¡¯s chance for a promotion.


    ¡°Set up the catapults and get ready for a siege!¡± Liu Mang said.


    ¡°Milord. There are no enemies on the wall.¡±


    ¡°Are you just going to the the catapults there to do nothing and then throw away the collected stones? Just use it!¡± Liu Mang replied. ¡°Also, Han Sheng. We will be counting on you for this. Let us go and greet this Sun Gongyou!¡±


    Under Liu Mang¡¯s guidance, Liu Ye led the group to the walls of Ruyin.


    When Liu Ye reached the bottom of the walls, someone notified Sun Qian. ¡°Mister Ziyang. There are nobody within Ruyin. Come in and have a drink with me.¡±


    ¡°Hmph! Sun Qian! Your¡­¡± Liu Ye wanted to curse Sun Qian and say that his schemes have already been seen through. However, he was stopped by Liu Mang.


    ¡°Sun Qian you despicable man! You used yourself as bait for us to divide our forces. Milord fell into an ambush and his army was disastrously defeated. Milord himself has gone missing. You truly are the most despicable person in the world for your evil schemes!¡±


    Liu Mang stepped forward to curse Sun Qian. The other generals by his side were confused as Liu Mang had cursed himself to have gone missing1.


    ¡°Who is this?¡± Sun Qian could not recognize Liu Mang. Liu Ye led the way and Liu Mang did not wear his iconic gold armor. As a result, Sun Qian believed that this was a general under Liu Ye.


    ¡°There was really an ambush?¡± Sun Qian was really shocked. He was only following Liu Ye¡¯s line of thought. ¡®Was I really bait and did Liu Mang really suffer an ambush? Nobody told me this!¡¯ Sun Qian felt that this was suspicious. If troops were dispatched to ambush Liu Mang, it would mean that he, Sun Qian, was abandoned. Sun Qian was one of Liu Bei¡¯s top advisor. It could be said that he was Liu Bei¡¯s trusted subordinate. If he does not know about this, it would mean that he was avoided. Leaving him here for three days meant that he was abandoned. Sun Qian felt a trace of anger.


    ¡°General. Do not throw malicious nder. There can never be too much deception in war. How could strategems be considered evil schemes? Look at Ruyin. We are already ready to surrender. How could I still be a traitor?¡± Sun Qian tried to extract information from the one speaking.


    ¡°Hmph. Sun Qian. Aren¡¯t you just sacrificing yourself like a faithful official? Aren¡¯t you using your life to exchange for the victory of this campaign? We will help you aplish your goal. After all, Milord is defeated. We now have nowhere to go. We might as well fight our way into Ruyin and kill you or die trying! This is to take revenge for our Lord!¡± Liu Mang yelled righteously.


    ¡°Wait. General!¡± Sun Qian panicked. Although he was not afraid of death, he did not want to have such an unclear death. If the youngster¡¯s words were true, Liu Mang¡¯s may have died at Yingshang. The group of soldiers would not let him off easy. Sun Qian would really be abandoned.


    Liu Mang ignored Sun Qian and ordered, ¡°Prepare the catapult! Attack the walls of Ruyin!¡± The catapults had already been readied and fired the moment Liu Mang¡¯s voice was heard.


    *Boom* Sun Qian immediately felt the ground shake.


    1. Just saying is plenty (as cursing) in that era. Kind of like the ancient Chinese version of death gs.

 Chapter 299

    Abandoned Child Sun Qian


    Sun Qian relied on luck to make the top advisor Liu Ye protect his empty city. Now, it was not possible for Sun Qian to stop as Liiu Ye was worried about Liu Mang. Liu Ye decided to send out the Urban Army. If Liu Mang¡¯s Army was surrounded, they would be able to win or at the very least escape with the Urban Army.


    Liu Ye did not touch the ck g Army as their heavy armor was too heavy. They were not suitable to be chosen to travel long distance. Liu Ye also felt that something was wrong and left the ck g soldiers behind. He also dispatched soldiers to guard the other entrances of the city. These soldiers were to prevent Sun Qian fromunching a surprise attack. However, this action ced Sun Qian in a predicament.


    Sun Qian wanted to cry. Three days have passed. ording to his orders, he was now allowed to withdraw. However, now, he was also unable to withdraw. He tried to dispatch a few veteran soldiers but they were gotten rid off by these scouts. Sun Qian was now like a trapped turtle.


    Liu Mang listened to Liu Ye¡¯s report in the camp with a strange expression. This was because Liu Ye¡¯s example was just like an Empty Fort Strategy. On top of that, the protagonist of this strategy was different. Zhuge Liang was reced by Sun Qian who was a second-rate advisor on the level of Yang Hong at most. He should not be able to think of a way to win against the catapult or Liu Mang.


    Liu Mang was now thinking like Sun Qian. What move would Sun Qian do when the opponent is himself? He countered every move, scaring himself. In fact, this is just Liu Ye¡¯s own confrontation.


    Liu Mang wondered how Sun Qian managed to think of his strategems and unwittingly raised Sun Qian to his level.


    If Pang Tong was still in Yuzhou, Liu Ye¡¯s thoughts were correct. This is because Pang Tong and Liu Ye were top ss advisors. Both of them have high IQ. However, this person was Sun Qian. If Sun Qian could do such things, Liu Bei would not have lost Xuzhou to Lu Bu or be defeated by Cao Cao. In other words, this strategy must have been done by Pang Tong. Liu Mang never expected Pang Tong to also know how to use this strategy.


    ¡°Ziyang. Get ready to attack!¡± Liu Mang waved his hand. He had miscalcted. He thought that letting Liu Yemand an army alone would help him capture Ruyin quickly but now they do not even know whether the Yuzhou Army was a sham or not. Liu Mang would also not me Liu Ye. After all, the smarter people would usually think too much. This was a psychological battle. It was just like a set of multiple choice questions. If the answer was all A, a person with poor grades would not be too concerned but a person with good grades would hesitate. This is because it should be impossible for all the answers to be A. They would wonder whether the teachers would try and trick them. The battle would have already been over if he let Xu Sheng lead the army. On the other hand, Liu Ye is like Sima Yi who would put others at their level.


    ¡°Milord. There may be a trap inside the city!¡± Liu Ye was still fearful.


    ¡°Haha. Ziyang. Sun Qian is not so difficult to deal with like you think. On top of that, you were only worried about me. Now, I have already captured Yingshang and I was not ambushed. What is there for you to be afraid of?¡± Liu Mang replied.


    ¡°But!¡± Liu Ye still wanted to refute but he did not know why.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Ziyang. I will certainly be careful!¡± Liu Mang waved his hand. ¡°Call Wei Yan of the shield troops!¡± Wei Yan was currently a small soldier in the Urban Army. Naturally, he would not be in the camp. After some time, Wei Yan entered from outside.


    ¡°Wei Yan of the shield troops greets Your Highness!¡± Wei Yan walked in and cupped his fist. Wei Yan had been disciplining himself at the Urban Army. His former rebellious traits was no longer visible.


    ¡°Wei Yan. How is your treatment at the Urban Army?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness. It is very good!¡±


    ¡°Do you hate me for putting a general like you here unused? Are you cursing me in your heart?¡± Liu Mangughed at Wei Yan. If it was himself, he would already cursed several times.


    ¡°This one does not dare!¡± Wei Yan lowered his head. This was a lie. After all, he came to be a general. Zhao Yun and Wang Wei have already been promoted while he is still just amon soldier. This was not something normal people could bear.


    ¡°So you do not dare. Doesn¡¯t that mean you are still resentful? You only do not dare because I am the King and of higher position than you!¡± Liu Mang smiled at the beast in front of him. This beast was wild and difficult to tame. If Wei Yan was a wolf, Liu Mang would need to turn this wolf into a dog.


    ¡°This!¡± Wei Yan did not know what to say. Liu Mang¡¯s words were suffocating.


    ¡°Do you still want to remain in the Urban Army?¡± Liu Mang looked at Wei Yan and asked with a smile.


    ¡°I do!¡± Wei Yan replied loudly. He stayed in the Urban Army and have killed a lot of people. ording to reason, he should also be promoted. Liu Mang has a lot of generals. However, he ended up looking for Wei Yan. This means that Wei Yan was about to be promoted.


    ¡°In that case, go back and be a shield!¡± Liu Mang waved his hand, signalling for Wei Yang to leave.


    ¡°Yes. Huh?¡± Wei Yan immediately replied before the words registered. He was not promoted and would instead continue to be a shield soldier.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you have aint?¡± Liu Mangughed again. However, hisugh hid a trace of killing intent.


    ¡°This subordinates receives the order!¡± Wei Yan felt lost in his heart but he did not dare to disobey the person in front of him. He could only lower his head. ¡°This subordinate takes his leave!¡±


    ¡°Milord. This is?¡± The one that was most affected was Wang Wei. In terms of military might, Wei Yan was superior. Wang Wei also did not believe that Wei Yan was a person who knows nothing. cing him as a shield soldier is a waste of talent. Now, Liu Mang had called Wei Yan in but there were no rewards. This is inconsistent with the reward and punishment system of the Urban Army.


    ¡°Tell Wei Yan that I will give him twenty soldiers from the Urban Army. Tell him to lead the soldiers into Ruyin. I want to know the situation in Ruyin within one hour, especially the position of the storehouse.¡± Liu Mang did not call Wei Yan for no reason. He wanted a powerful person to lead the soldiers into the city and find out the actual situation. He hated fighting against Sun Qian. If Sun Qian had really ced an ambush in the city, Liu Mang could only burn the ce down. What Liu Mang wanted was not the city. It was the provisions. Liu Mang had many generals. However, these generals need to lead their respective groups while Liu Mang wanted Huang Zhong for different matters. All that¡¯s left is Wei Yan. He should give the hungry beast some meat to eat.


    ¡°Lead twenty soldiers into the city?¡± Wei Yan asked. Although Ruyin¡¯s gates were open, nobody knew what was inside. What would they do if they were ambushed? Wei Yan was also worried and gritted his teeth. However, he was a warrior. He should be advancing in the battle. If he was afraid of everything, it would be better to return to being a farmer. Besides that, he had already been in the bottom long enough. Even though he said he was happy at the Urban Army, it was not what he wanted.


    ¡°I understand!¡± Wei Yan nodded and took a deep breath. With risk,es wealth. Entering Ruyin may be Wei Yan¡¯s chance for a promotion.


    ¡°Set up the catapults and get ready for a siege!¡± Liu Mang said.


    ¡°Milord. There are no enemies on the wall.¡±


    ¡°Are you just going to the the catapults there to do nothing and then throw away the collected stones? Just use it!¡± Liu Mang replied. ¡°Also, Han Sheng. We will be counting on you for this. Let us go and greet this Sun Gongyou!¡±


    Under Liu Mang¡¯s guidance, Liu Ye led the group to the walls of Ruyin.


    When Liu Ye reached the bottom of the walls, someone notified Sun Qian. ¡°Mister Ziyang. There are nobody within Ruyin. Come in and have a drink with me.¡±


    ¡°Hmph! Sun Qian! Your...¡± Liu Ye wanted to curse Sun Qian and say that his schemes have already been seen through. However, he was stopped by Liu Mang.


    ¡°Sun Qian you despicable man! You used yourself as bait for us to divide our forces. Milord fell into an ambush and his army was disastrously defeated. Milord himself has gone missing. You truly are the most despicable person in the world for your evil schemes!¡±


    Liu Mang stepped forward to curse Sun Qian. The other generals by his side were confused as Liu Mang had cursed himself to have gone missing1.


    ¡°Who is this?¡± Sun Qian could not recognize Liu Mang. Liu Ye led the way and Liu Mang did not wear his iconic gold armor. As a result, Sun Qian believed that this was a general under Liu Ye.


    ¡°There was really an ambush?¡± Sun Qian was really shocked. He was only following Liu Ye¡¯s line of thought. ¡®Was I really bait and did Liu Mang really suffer an ambush? Nobody told me this!¡¯ Sun Qian felt that this was suspicious. If troops were dispatched to ambush Liu Mang, it would mean that he, Sun Qian, was abandoned. Sun Qian was one of Liu Bei¡¯s top advisor. It could be said that he was Liu Bei¡¯s trusted subordinate. If he does not know about this, it would mean that he was avoided. Leaving him here for three days meant that he was abandoned. Sun Qian felt a trace of anger.


    ¡°General. Do not throw malicious nder. There can never be too much deception in war. How could strategems be considered evil schemes? Look at Ruyin. We are already ready to surrender. How could I still be a traitor?¡± Sun Qian tried to extract information from the one speaking.


    ¡°Hmph. Sun Qian. Aren¡¯t you just sacrificing yourself like a faithful official? Aren¡¯t you using your life to exchange for the victory of this campaign? We will help you aplish your goal. After all, Milord is defeated. We now have nowhere to go. We might as well fight our way into Ruyin and kill you or die trying! This is to take revenge for our Lord!¡± Liu Mang yelled righteously.


    ¡°Wait. General!¡± Sun Qian panicked. Although he was not afraid of death, he did not want to have such an unclear death. If the youngster¡¯s words were true, Liu Mang¡¯s may have died at Yingshang. The group of soldiers would not let him off easy. Sun Qian would really be abandoned.


    Liu Mang ignored Sun Qian and ordered, ¡°Prepare the catapult! Attack the walls of Ruyin!¡± The catapults had already been readied and fired the moment Liu Mang¡¯s voice was heard.


    *Boom* Sun Qian immediately felt the ground shake.

 Chapter 300

    Sowing Discord


    Dozens of catapults caused rocks to rain down onto Ruyin. The ground continued to quake. Sun Qian felt really bad and his back was drenched in cold sweat.


    ¡°Milord. This Sun Qian seems to be a talented person. He could stay calm even from this attack!¡± Liu Ye felt inferior as he looked up the walls. Sun Qian was still sitting on the chair. The two subordinates by his side held their heads and cowered to the ground like two ostriches. However, Sun Qian remained sitting, his expression calm.


    ¡°Calm?¡± If Sun Qian had heard that, he would have went straight to Liu Ye and get violent. He wasn¡¯t calm and also wanted to run. However, his legs wouldn¡¯t move. He was scared frozen. His face was also scared stiff. Sun Qian was also someone that have experienced war before. Liu Bei was called Runaway Liu because he was always defeated. Sun Qian had been following Liu Bei for a long time and had experienced a lot. However, he had never experienced this before. The rocks wererger than people and could even break down the limestone walls. If it were to hit someone they would perish immediately.


    In fact, Sun Qian¡¯s fear was superfluous. Liu Mang had given the order for the catapults to avoid firing at Sun Qian. Although the catapults could not fire precisely, it was still able to avoid firing at a certain spot. After all, the walls were big.


    ¡°Ah, I really underestimated Sun Qian!¡± Liu Mang could not help but nod. ¡®Although Sun Qian was not great at making strategies, he was certainly brave to not escape while being attacked by the catapults.¡¯


    ¡°Han Sheng. It is your turn now!¡± Liu Mang initially used the catapults to investigate the situation. If Sun Qian had ulterior motives, he would certainly go down the walls. Who would have known that Sun Qian remained indifferent. Now, he could only use the best marksman in the Three Kingdoms, Huang Zhong.


    Huang Zhong shot three arrows towards Sun Qian. The three arrows formed a triangle.


    ¡°I am doomed.¡± Sun Qian¡¯s looked as though he was dead. The three arrows seemingly sealed his fate. Even if he wanted to escape, he was unable to escape. There was nowhere to escape. Sun Qian felt regret. If he knew this would happen, he would not have implemented this empty city strategy. He had simply courted death.


    The three arrows struck the wall behind Sun Qian. One was above his head while the other two was below both his armpits. The arrows securely held Sun Qian in ce.


    ¡°Hansheng. Nice shot!¡± Liu Mang looked at the three arrows from a distance.


    A target could be shot directly. It would be easier as a person wasrge. However, Huang Zhong managed to hit his target without harming them. This was Huang Zhong¡¯s skill.


    ¡°Your Highness overpraised me!¡± This kind of skill was Huang Zhong¡¯s special ability.


    ¡°Teacher!¡± The two soldiers stood up in fear and approached Sun Qian. ¡°You truly are a deity. The enemy is attacking with rocks and you are still calm andposed!¡± One of them looked at Sun Qian and sighed with admiration. Sun Qian was so knowledgeable. He wondered when he himself could reach that level.


    ¡®Bullshit!¡¯ Sun Qian cursed in his heart. With great efforts, he moved his rigid face. ¡°Q-q-quickly s-s-send me d-down.¡± Sun Qian stuttered.


    ¡°Teacher! What¡¯s wrong?¡± The two of them rushed forward and asked.


    ¡°My leg cramped!¡± Sun Qian could only tell the truth. ¡°Quickly take me down. We cannot stay here. We cannot stay in Ruyin. We must leave!¡± Sun Qian was already frightened of Liu Mang. He did not know what would happen next. Arrows and rocks were already flying over, ready to take his life. Sun Qian only just now realized the beauty of life.


    ¡°ck fatty. This one and you are irreconcble!¡± Sun Qian had also thought that he was abandoned. He could have left the city at night as he had alreadypleted his task. He even removed half the troops from the city. He never expected Pang Tong to really ce an ambush at Yingshang. Sun Qian was unhappy that he was not told about the ambush. If he was told, he would be able to make preparations for it. Now the ambush was a sess and Pang Tong gains merit but the enemy came to take revenge on Sun Qian. This made Sun Qian feel hateful.


    ¡°Hm? Is there really an ambush in the city?¡± Liu Mang calmly looked at Sun Qian. ¡®He did not even dodge Huang Zhong¡¯s arrows. Did he know we would not kill him? Liu Mang began to suspect that it was not an the Empty City Strategem and that they really wanted to take the fight to the streets. If they had over ten thousand soldiers inside the city, the results would not be good. Just as Liu Mang hesitated, two Urban Army soldiers ran towards him.


    ¡°Report! The city. The city is empty! Ruyin is empty! There are no soldiers and no people!¡± These two soldiers were amongst the twenty soldiers given to Wei Yan to enter the city and look for information.


    ¡°The city is empty?¡± Liu Mang froze. If that was true, why was Sun Qian so indifferent?


    ¡°Milord! Look at this!¡± Xu Sheng suddenly had a weird expression and shouted towards Liu Mang. In his hands was a telescope. When Sun Qian left, he had knocked over a table. It was moist under it.


    ¡°Sigh.¡± Liu Mang shook his head. Liu Mangmented the fact that he was almost tricked just like Liu Ye. ¡°All soldiers. Enter the city!¡± Liu Mangmanded with a wave of his hand. The Urban Army and the ck g Army began to enter the city. The catapults were also being dismantled.


    After the army entered the city, the defences had been given to Xu Sheng. Meanwhile, Liu Mang and the Urban Army went to the storehouse. After all, they were here for provisions. Liu Mang was very excited to find out how much they would get this time. However, when the door to the storehouse was open, he found out that it waspletely empty.


    ¡°Where are the provisions!¡± Liu Mang was irritated. He attacked these Ruyin and YIngshang for provisions. Now, he had found nothing. ¡°Go and arrest whoever that is in charge and ask them where are the provisions!¡±


    Two bodyguards epted the order and left. A short whileter, they brought back an old soldier.


    ¡°General. Spare my life!¡± The detained soldier begged in front of Liu Mang.


    ¡°Spare your life? If you answer my questions properly, I will not kill you!¡± Liu Mang was not interested in killing the old soldier. Liu Mang wouldugh if such a person was part of the regr troops. The man was not a threat at all. If he were to return to Liu Bei¡¯s Army, all he would do is hinder Liu Bei as there would be an additional person to feed.


    ¡°Speak. Where did the provision go?¡± Liu Mang asked the old soldier.


    ¡°The provision had already been taken away by the generals.¡± The frightened old man replied.


    ¡°Taken away?¡± Liu Mang asked. ¡°When was it transported? Where was it transported to?¡±


    ¡°The transportation began ten days ago. Thest transportation of provision and people was five days ago. The generals did not only transported the military grains but also the residents of this city!¡± The soldier did not dare to hide anything. When Liu Bei received news of Liu Mang entering Yuzhou, he received a suggestion from Pang Tong. This is to reinforce and help Guan Yu ovee the might of the catapults. So, the provision and soldiers at Ruyin had all been sent back to Runan. On the other hand, Yingshang was too far away. It was better to leave it and dy the soldiers for Ruyin.


    ¡°Shit!¡± Liu Mang mmed the door of the storehouse. While Liu Mang was feeling distressed, Wei Yan requested an audience from outside.


    ¡°Wei Yan?¡± Liu Mang remembered ordering Wei Yan to enter the city. Wei Yan¡¯s men had also given the report that the city was empty. Wei Yan should be merited for this. Liu Mang should have rewarded him. However, when he saw that there were no provision in the city, he did not want to deal with Wei Yan as he had too many things to think about. ¡°Send him back first. I will naturally reward him for thister!¡± Liu Mang waved his hand and sent Wei Yan off.


    ¡°Milord. Wei Yan said that there is an important information for you!¡± The bodyguard replied to Liu Mang.


    ¡°An important message?¡± Liu Mang was puzzled and annoyed. He believed this was Wei Yan¡¯s excuse to get his merits. ¡°What information could he possibly have? Tell him to scram!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The bodyguard wanted to leave when Liu Ye stopped him. ¡°Wait.¡± Liu Ye then cupped his fist at Liu Mang and said, ¡°Milord. Wei Yan was dispatched by you to enter Ruyin. He may actually have important information for you! It is harmless even if he doesn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Liu Mang was a little impatient. He had to give face to Liu Ye. ¡°Let him in.¡±


    Momentster, Wei Yan was brought in. He paid his respects and said, ¡°Report! This subordinate did not disgrace you and captured the governor of Ruyin, Sun Qian!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Liu Mang was stunned. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°This subordinate said that he has captured the governor, Sun Qian.¡± Wei Yan repeated himself.


    ¡°Where did you catch him?¡± When Liu Mang asked for the person in charge to be arrested, he actually wanted Sun Qian. After all, Sun Qian was the one governing the city. Everything could be understood once he is found. However, the soldiers gave the message that Sun Qian had escaped. Nobody expected Wei Yan to be the one that caught him. When Wei Yan entered the city, there were nobody around. He sent two men to report. Wei Yan then went to the storehouse and other ces to take a look. He ran into Sun Qian along the way. This caused the other Urban Army soldiers to be unable to find Sun Qian.


    ¡°Milord. It looks like we have provision now.¡± Liu Ye stepped forward and said.


    ¡°We have provision now?¡± Liu Mang was confused. Capturing Sun Qian meant he have the ability to make Liu Bei pay a ransom. The other option would be to kill Sun Qian and appease hatreds. How was he supposed to get provision?


    ¡°Milord! This is Ruyin! Although it is not as big as Yingshang, it has a characteristic that Milord does not know about! It is one of Yuzhou¡¯s granary!¡± Liu Ye exined that Ruyin was superior in the fact that they had ins. They did not rely on the Ying River but has irrigation from the river. On top of that, it was not as close to the river as Yingshang, Ruyin was also seldom flooded.


    That was why there is a lot of provision at Ruyin. The harvesting of the summer crops are alsoing soon. Ruyin has so much food. Although Liu Bei wanted to take everything and leave nothing, he would need carriages to transport them. Even if he had carriages, they would be used on the frontlines. This means that most of the provision would still be in Ruyin.


    If they were to go and look for it, it would waste a lot of time. What Liu Mang¡¯s Armycks now is time. However, this may be solved after capturing Sun Qian. As the governor of Ruyin, hiding the provision would be an easy task.


    ¡°But what if Sun Qian does not speak?¡± Liu Mang was a little bit worried. This is because schrs now and thousands of years ago were different. They were not so easily afraid. Some were even stronger than militarymanders. Su Fei could be considered half a schr and did not surrender to help Liu Mang. Chen Gong was another example in the original timeline.


    ¡°Milord. Rest assured. Do you remember saying that you were ambushed at Yingshang?¡± Liu Ye asked with a smile.


    ¡°Huh? Is that rted?¡± Liu Mang simply wanted to test for Sun Qian¡¯s reaction.


    Liu Mang did not know he had identally sowed discord. Sun Qian was one of Liu Bei¡¯s advisors and trusted subordinate. However, when Liu Mang said that he was ambushed at Yingshang, Liu Ye saw Sun Qian¡¯s expression turned to one of shock. He even seemed like he wanted to stand and exin himself when Liu Mang wanted to take revenge.


    By right, Sun Qian should not have shown that expression or reacted that way. At the very least, Sun Qian should have known about the ambush. The fact that he did not know about it meant that he was excluded. On top of that, if it was really as Liu Mang imed, the act of vengeance would be carried out on him. That means Sun Qian had already been abandoned and was trapped in the city.


    Anyone in Sun Qian¡¯s position wouldin about being abandoned. On top of that, Liu Ye had received intelligence that Sun Qian and Pang Tong¡¯s rtionship was not good. They had already sowed discord. All that is left is to see how poisoned Sun Qian was.


    ¡°We only need to do it like this!¡± Liu Ye, Liu Mang and Wei Yan started to n to obtain provision.

 Chapter 301

    Sowing Discord (2)


    Wei Yan went out once more and soon came back with a man in tow. The man gave off an unpleasant stench. This person was Sun Qian Sun Gongyou. After experiencing the catapults and Huang Zhong¡¯s three arrows, he became so frightened that he wet his pants. His hair became dishevelled when he had tried to escape.


    ¡°Mister Gongyou. I believe you have been well?¡± Liu Ye spoke up first. Sun Qian seemed very profound to Liu Mang. Liu Ye believed himself to be very resourceful but was also duped by this man. He was stuck outside an empty city for three days.


    ¡°Report. This Wei Yan had brought the governor of Ruyin, Sun Qian.¡± Wei Yan cupped his fist towards Liu Ye. By right, he should be greeting Liu Mang first. However, Liu Mang had deliberately stepped behind Liu Ye and pushed Liu Ye to the front.


    ¡°Mister Ziyang! Haha. We meet again!¡± Sun Qian felt a bit awkward as he tricked Liu Ye for such a long time. He would have already beheaded himself if he was Liu Ye. Before this, Sun Qian had a high position. Now, he was a prisoner.


    ¡°Mister Gongyou. Ruyin is now captured and you are taken prisoner. Do you want to surrender?¡± Liu Ye asked. Sun Qian was not that good at strategy but could still be a governor. On top of that, Liu Ye also wanted to get the provision from Sun Qian.


    ¡°Surrender? Mister Ziyang. Although I am captured and not worth ransoming, I know how to be loyal. It is best if you give up.¡± Sun Qian was not actually that strong willed. However, he was not a fool. Liu Bei¡¯s Army had also entered Yangzhou. All that is left were Shouchun and Lujiang. After these two cities were captured, Liu Mang¡¯s Army would be trapped and defeated. As Liu Bei¡¯s top advisor, he naturally knew of Sun Ce¡¯s n. On top of that, Zhang Xiu, Liu Bei and Sun Ce were easily provoked. Once the three of them unites, even Cao Cao and Yuan Shao would receive a headache. Sun Qian would really have nowhere to go if Liu Mang gets defeated after he surrenders.


    ¡°Mister Gongyou. Milord appreciates talent. If you are talented, you could even obtain my current position. If Gongyou were to surrender, I would even rmend to Milord to have you promoted.¡± Liu Ye used high position and sry to entice Sun Qian.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Sun Qian was moved.


    Right now, Sun Qian was a governor in Liu Bei¡¯s Army but was unable to ept Pang Tong. Liu Ye had said that he wanted to rmend him. This made Sun Qian feel moved. However, it was not enough to impress Sun Qian as it was too risky. ¡°Mister Ziyang. Gongyou appreciates your good intentions but he must remain loyal to his Lord.¡±


    Sun Qian remained stubborn even after all these offers. Liu Ye could no longer be med for this. He looked towards Liu Mang. Liu Mang then nodded to show that he understood.


    ¡°Hmph! Military advisor. I knew he would not surrender! Let¡¯s just kill him and take revenge for His Highness!¡± Liu Mang shouted out. He pulled out his sword and shed. The tip of the de cut through his skin causing blood to flow.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Sun Qian had never been so close to death before. Huang Zhong¡¯s arrows were shot when he was not paying attention but the de had almost cut his throat. Sun Qian even wanted to scream in fear.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Liu Ye stepped forward to stop Liu Mang. He then grumbled. ¡°General Liu Han. How could you be so reckless? How could Sun Qian be our sworn enemy? The ambush at Yingshang should not have been part of his strategy!¡± This was the both of them acting to remind Sun Qian about the ambush.


    ¡°Yes. Yes. That was not part of my strategy. I did not dispatch anyone to ambush you!¡± Sun Qian spoke incoherently.


    ¡°Mister Gongyou. Even now, are you still refusing to surrender? One must be loyal to their Lord but do not forget, this is to be grateful to their treatment of you. But now, did your Lord treat you well? Our army may have been ambushed but most of them managed to break out of encirclement. On the other hand, you would rather sacrifice your life in Ruyin. You had less than ten men and most of them were old men. After suffering an ambush at Yingshang, we would naturally take revenge here. Where would you escape to? You would have no way out. If you still insist of being loyal, this one will truly respect you and will help to send you off.


    ¡°No. No!¡± Sun Qian hurriedly replied. He did not know how to say what he wanted to say. He was not willing to sacrifice his life for a small Ruyin.


    Liu Ye could tell that Sun Qian did not want to die based on his reaction. ¡°You already said earlier that the ambush at Yingshang was not done by you. This meant that Ziyang is not a brazen person but an upright person. Mister Gongyou. You are a talented person that has a high position in Liu Bei¡¯s Army. But why were you not told of the ambush? The only way to exin it is that you were abandoned. Ruyin was meant to fall and you were meant to die. How pitiful. So this is how Liu Bei treats his talented officers.¡± Liu Ye wept crocodile tears.


    ¡°No! No! How could I be abandoned? I am the Left General¡¯s trusted advisor, Sun Qian Sun Gongyou! I apanied the Left General from Xuzhou. I was rmended to him by the Great Confucian Zheng Xuan. The Left General has always attached a great importance to me. How could I be abandoned?¡± Sun Qian¡¯s heart began to shake. He was already wavering when Ruyin was attacked. Nobody would be willing to admit being abandoned. It was an unpleasant feeling. Besides that, these are things that would happen during times of turmoil. Even an injured soldier that became useless would not be killed by the cruel Cao Cao. Although Sun Qian was just a second-rate advisor, he was still a talented and schrly person.


    ¡°How could Xuan Degong abandon me? I have the ability to govern and the will to assist!¡± Sun Qianforted himself as he refuted Liu Ye. However, he did not notice that he called Liu Bei as Xuan Degong instead of his title.


    ¡°Is the ability to govern worth as much as Yangzhou? Could your will to assist bepared to Yuzhou?¡± Liu Ye refuted Sun Qian¡¯s two reasons ruthlessly.


    ¡°Hmph! It is impossible for Xuan Degong to abandon me! Xuan Degong was defeated three times. It is I, Sun Qian that prepared the provision for the army, allowing him to proudly make hiseback. Why would he abandon me? These must be your tricks!¡± Sun Qian continued to believe in Liu Bei as he broke down. During that moment, he had guessed the correct answer.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Liu Mang and Liu Ye both frowned. They did not expect Liu Bei¡¯s influence on Sun Qian to be so great. He was too charismatic. Liu Mang even felt admiration for Liu Bei¡¯s brainwashing. Many generals and schrs went to Liu Bei in the original timeline.


    One such example was Zhao Yun that delightedly went to look for and follow Liu Bei despite the fact that Liu Bei had just been defeated by Cao Cao. Despite not winning many battles, he managed to persevere because of people like Guan Yu, Zhang Fei, Sun Qian and Jian Yong. It could be said that Liu Bei became their faith.


    Anyone who has faith were frightening. With faith, they fear nothing.


    Liu Bei was Sun Qian¡¯s inverse scale. In that case, the person should be changed. Liu Ye would not desperately force Sun Qian as it may produce an opposite effect. ¡°Mister Gongyou. Xuan Degong may not have abandoned you. He may not even know about this as there is nobody in the world that would know everything.¡± Liu Ye guided Sun Qian. After all, what kind of city would open up its gates?


    ¡°Are you saying...!¡± Sun Qian thought about it for a moment. ¡°Yes. It must be him!¡± Sun Qian¡¯s expression froze. His grievances turned to anger as he found a ce to vent. ¡®It is that ck Fatty that proposed this to Milord. He is the one that forced me to stay behind at Ruyin for three days. It must also be him that set up that ambush!¡±


    ¡°It must be that ck pig! It must be him that set up the ambush!¡± Sun Qian roared.


    ¡°ck pig?¡± Liu Mang froze. ¡®Who is this ck pig?¡¯ He did not want to hear the nicknames of the people in thete Han Dynasty.


    ¡°The Fledgeling Phoenix Pang Tong. The ck pig!¡±


    ¡°The ck pig?¡± Liu Mang¡¯s mouth twitched. He wanted tough but could not. Liu Mang had seen Pang Tong before. He was dark skinned and fat, so it fits him. However, this was what they wanted from Sun Qian.


    ¡°Mister Gongyou. You now know who purposefully harmed you. Don¡¯t you want to take revenge?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Sun Qian had vented enough and calmed down. The only thing in his mind now was his hatred for Pang Tong. ¡°Do you want me to join your Liu Mang¡¯s Army and rely on you to take revenge? Mister Ziyang. I am not looking down on you. Right now, my Lord, Xuan Degong, had already entered Yangzhou. After capturing Shouchun and Lujiang, your Liu Mang¡¯s Army would perish. It is only a matter of time.¡± Sun Qian replied to Liu Ye. What he said was true. There were less than thirty thousand defenders at Shouchun and Lujiang. Although there were a lot of citizens, there were not enough provision. They would only be able tost a day at most.


    ¡°Bullshit!¡± Cheng Yu could not stand it anymore. ¡°Although Liu Bei have entered Yangzhou, Marquis Wen, the Wolf Cavalry and the Formation Breaker are still there. Do you think they would surrender Yangzhou so easily?¡±


    ¡°Lu Bu?¡± Sun Qian gave a look of disdain. ¡°How could he provide support to Yangzhou? Sun Ce¡¯s navy and infantries are watching him! He would not dare to move!¡±


    ¡°How could that be? Isn¡¯t Sun Ce fighting against Liu Biao? How could he fight on two sides?¡± Cheng Yu remained unconvinced and turned to look at Liu Mang and Liu Ye. Liu Mang nodded his head in secret. Sun Qian was right. If Lu Bu was not blocked, Yangzhou would not be surrounded.. Meanwhile, Liu Mang would enter Liu Bei¡¯s territory and obtain provision. Liu Bei¡¯s Army would need to retreat. Sun Ce¡¯s interference caused Liu Mang¡¯s n to go out of control. He did not tell Cheng Yu and the others because he did not want to lower morale.


    ¡°This is true. Liu Biao had fallen back to Sanjiangkou. Sun Ce had also left Huangzhou and went to Wancheng.¡± Liu Ye exined to those present.


    ¡°Mister ZIyang. Since you have treated me well, I would not be ungrateful. Let me tell you something!¡± Sun Qian became serious. ¡°Mister Ziyang. Since your Lord, Liu Mang, has gone missing, I suggest you change allegiance and join my Lord Xuan Degong. I would definitely rmend you to Milord so that you may obtain a high position. You do not need to be buried together with Lu Bu. You would have future prospects and could also join me in taking revenge on that ck pig!¡±


    Everyone else present showed a weird expression. After all, Liu Mang was right there. Who would dare to change their allegiance? Liu Ye also could not help but give a wry smile. Initially, he had been trying to get Sun Qian to surrender. Now, it was the opposite.


    Sun Qian¡¯s proposal was actually very good. If he could get Liu Ye and the others to surrender, his position in the Liu Bei¡¯s Army would change. Liu Ye, the Urban Army and the ck g Army were all elites. On top of that, there were also strong generals. If he could bring them all to Liu Bei, Liu Bei would not treat him unfairly. Besides that, all of these generals would also be grateful to Sun Qian.


    Liu Ye was about to strike back at Sun Qian for getting carried away but then Sun Qian suddenly told them about what happened to the Wolf Cavalry. This caused Liu Ye, Liu Mang and the others to lose their calm.


    ¡°What!¡± Liu Mang stepped forward and grabbed Sun Qian. ¡°What did you say? The Wolf Cavalry was ambushed and more than half of them was annihted? Impossible!¡± Liu mang did not dare to believe it. He had seen the strength of the Wolf Cavalry first hand. They were four times stronger than the Urban Army and the ck g Army. They were even powerful enough to annihte an entire armored cavalry. That was how the Yuzhou Armored Cavalry got destroyed.


    Another reason why the Wolf Cavalry was so powerful was because of the God of War Lu Bu. He dared to even rush out at Cao Cao¡¯s Army of one hundred thousand. Amongst Liu Bei¡¯s troops, only the White Eared Soldiers could harm the Wolf Cavalry. The others could only be food.


    ¡°Aiyo!¡± Sun Qian was just a schr. How could he bepared to Liu Mang in terms of strength? ¡°Of course this is true. It is not just my Lord Xuan Degong¡¯s White Eared Soldiers. There is also General Yang Wu¡¯s twenty thousand Xiliang Cavalry!¡±


    Hearing this, Liu Mang gave a wry smile. He can now believe it. If these two were to use an ambush, they would be able to cause serious harm to the Wolf Cavalry.


    ¡°What happened to Milord, Marquis Wen?¡± Cheng Yu was originally Lu Bu¡¯s follower. Naturally, he was concerned about Lu Bu.


    ¡°Rx! Lu Bu is fine. The one that died is a general named Zhang Fan!¡± Sun Qian waved his hand. He did not dare to provoke the others more. Sun Qian believed that they would kill him if Lu Bu was dead.


    ¡°General Zhang Fan!¡± Liu Mang and Cheng Yu felt their heart ache. Zhang Fan was a veteran in the Wolf Cavalry that has been with them from the start.


    Liu Mang could still remember when he brought back the meatbuns. Each person was to receive two. However, Zhang Fan ate one and wanted to keep the other for a child to look at in the future. This made Liu Mang want tough. Now, Zhang Fan is dead. Like his little brother, they were not married.


    ¡°General Zhang!¡± To Cheng Yu, Zhang Fan was the man that followed him to rescue soldiers at Shucheng. The merits for pursuing Sun Ce¡¯s Army had also been given to him by Zhang Fan. Zhang Fan had also called him a mischievous child. That man is now gone.


    ¡°Mister Ziyang. Come with me to my Lord. Lord Xuande is also a person that loves talent. Lu Bu is helpless and the King of Shu has disappeared. Lu Bu¡¯s Army is about to vanish from being attacked by three sides. Come with me!¡± Sun Qian did not give up in his invitation.


    ¡°Haha. Mister Gongyou. You have said it before that one should not have two Lords! Although I am unable to match you in talent, I still have a sense of justice!¡± Liu Ye shook his head and replied.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you would help me take revenge?¡± Sun Qian was a little anxious. He did not want Liu Ye to be upset when he found out that his Lord is destroyed and then kill him.


    ¡°Mister Gongyou. Do not worry. I will do what I promised. I will help you to take revenge. Naturally, I will let you go.¡± Liu Ye replied. Sun Qian also heard the reply he wanted to hear the most, that is that he would be released.


    ¡°Is that true?¡± Sun Qian¡¯s eyes turned bright again.


    ¡°Military advisor cannot do this! My men wasted a lot of effort to catch him. It is also because of him that Milord has gone missing. I, Liu Han would be the first to object if you want to let him go.¡± Liu Mang stepped forward and pulled out his sword.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! We all object. If military advisor wants to let him go, you will need to kill all of us first!¡± All the nearby warriors also pulled out their weapons. They red at Sun Qian unwaveringly.


    All of them had been on the battlefield before. They had all killed dozens before. As a result, their eyes were like the eyes of beasts, causing Sun Qian to tremble.


    ¡°Mister Ziyang! Mister Ziyang!¡± Sun Qian hurriedly called for help. Liu Ye was now hisst hope. If Liu Ye does not help him, he would die.


    ¡°Are you guys not listening to me anymore?¡± Liu Ye shouted and threw something onto the ground. ¡®Urban¡¯ was written on the object. It is the mark of the Urban Army.


    ¡°Military advisor. It is not that we would not listen to you. However, we would not be able to exin this to our brothers! Our army had originally attacked Yuzhou. There is not enough provisions. Most of the provision is with Milord. They may revolt if they do not get food. Now, the only way is to pacify them by offering him as a sacrifice!¡± Liu Mang stepped forward and cupped his fist at Liu Ye.


    ¡°Sacrifice!¡± Sun Qian trembled. To offer someone as a sacrifice was different from simple execution. Not only would he die horribly. He would be inflicted a lot of pain. The blood from his wounds would be drank to raise morale. He would have been better off dead.


    ¡°I will see who dares to do that!¡± Liu Ye also became angry. He stood in front of Sun Qian and replied. ¡°Mister Sun Qian is my best friend. Can¡¯t I plead leniency for him as a military advisor?¡±


    ¡°Hmph. Military advisor. It is best you tell that to the other soldiers! Come! Take the military advisor away to rest. Then wash Sun Qian up and prepare him for a sacrifice. If we have no food, we will eat man!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Wei Yan and Xu Sheng stepped forward and wanted to take Liu Ye away. Sun Qian started to panic. The officers were rebelling and not even Liu Ye would be able to save him.


    ¡°Let go. I can walk by myself!¡± Liu Ye struggled away from the two generals. His expression was ¡®genuine¡¯ as he was restrained. There was also helplessness. ¡°Sigh. Mister Gongyou. I, Liu Ye Liu Ziyang is unable to help you. These people are like wolves without provisions.¡±


    ¡°Provisions? I have them!¡± Sun Qian felt his trousers turn wet. He made his own judgement in hopes that he could at the very least die morefortably. Vengeance could wait for when he is a ghost.


    ¡°You have provisions?¡± Sun Qian¡¯s words made everyone¡¯s eyes shine. However, Sun Qian was panicking and did not notice.


    ¡°Mister Gongyou. You have provisions?¡± Liu Ye asked again. ¡°Wasn¡¯t all of the provision in Ruyin transported away?¡±


    ¡°There is. There are too much provision at Ruyin that we were unable to transport all of them away. So, most of the provisions are still here!¡± Sun Qian replied quickly.


    Liu Ye and Liu Mang exchanged a nce. ¡®In that case, it is time to find out how much provisions they had.¡¯


    ¡°Hmph. Military advisor. There would definitely not be enough provision for us. Let us sacrifice this Sun Qian anyway!¡± Liu Mang still remained threatening.


    ¡°Mister Gongyou. How much provisions is that? If there is not enough, both of us will suffer!¡± Liu Ye pretended to look anxious.


    ¡°There is twenty thousand!¡± The figure given by Sun Qian surprised the others. Ruyin truly deserved to be called the granary of Yuzhou. This was more than double the amount Liu Mang and the others obtained at Yingshang. This was why Liu Bei was unable to transport all away. Liu Mang briefly wondered how much provision would there be if all of the provisions were here. Liu Mang also regretted allowing Zhao Yun to return to Yangzhou. If Zhao Yun was still here, they would be able to pursue.


    ¡°Do not lie. If it is true, we can spare your life. If it is a lie, you would wish you were dead!¡± Liu Mang licked his lips as he threatened. This made Sun Qian panic again.


    ¡°It is true! It is true! Go and check the granary of the army camp if you do not believe me!¡±


    ¡°The army camp?¡± Liu Mang froze. He really did not check it. This is because there were no soldiers. If there were no soldiers, why would there be food at the camp? The most dangerous ce was truly the safest ce.


    Liu Mang smiled and wanted to dispatch someone to fetch the provision. With these provisions, they would be able to reach Yuzhou and have spare to send back to Shouchun.


    Just as he was about to dispatch someone, he heard a cry from outside. ¡°This is bad! This is bad! There is a fire!¡±


    ¡®There is a fire?¡¯ Liu Mang was stunned. They went out and saw that there really was a fire at Ruyin. ¡®Whomitted arson? Is there anyone else left in the city?¡¯


    ¡°Ah! That direction!¡± Sun Qian also saw the fire. His eyes grew wide and began to tremble as though he was going to die.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Liu Mang felt a bad premonition.


    ________________


    Before anyone shoots me for inconsistency, Sun Qian went from zhugong(Milord) to wo de zhu(my Lord).


    TN: Note to self. Phoenixes are mammals, not birds. Also, just in case, I do not want to be fired at for supposed racism.

 Chapter 302

    Sowing Discord (3)


    Liu Mang felt really helpless. Things had been going great. He would have obtained twenty thousand worth of provision from the granary based on what Sun Qian had said. Liu Mang would then be able to attack Yuzhou¡¯s main city and reduce the pressure on Shouchun. Now, the entire barracks granary was burned down.


    ¡°Sigh.¡± Liu Mang shook his head. Everything has burned down and he could not do anything. He was not able to turn back time. He looked back at Sun Qian hoping that the man could tell him about other ces with provision but was disappointed.


    Sun Qian trembled non-stop the moment Liu Mang looked at him. Sun Qian knew that the militarymander in front of him wanted him dead. He had given away the location of the provision to save his life but without food, the militarymander would make him a sacrifice. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it! I didn¡¯t do this!¡± Sun Qian quickly shouted, trying to rid suspicion from himself.


    ¡°Sigh.¡± Liu Mang shook his head again when he found out that Sun Qian really had no more provisions left. He naturally knew that this was not done by Sun Qian. These twenty thousand provision was used by Sun Qian to exchange for his life. If Sun Qian was someone not afraid of death, he would not have said where the provision was from the start. After all, Liu Mang would only upy this for a while. He would have missed the provision at the barracks. If Sun Qian wanted to burn the provisions, he would have done so earlier.


    The only exnation was that Sun Qian had offended too many people. The empty city n was good and stopped Liu Mang¡¯s Army for four days. The one that nned this also knew that Liu Mang¡¯s Army were running out of provision. Without provision, they would not be able to reach Runan and would copse.


    Besides that, this stratagem heavily depended on the opponent. It would work if the opponent was someone who thinks a lot like Liu Ye but it would not work on Xu Sheng who did not care about the Empty City stratagem. If Xu Sheng was the one in charge, Sun Qian would already be finished. They would not be able to hold on to the city for a single day. On top of that, Sun Qian would be captured. In other words, this stratagem was a ¡®borrowed knife¡¯ stratagem.


    However, Sun Qian was lucky that Liu Ye was the one attacking the city. This allowed Sun Qian to hold off the attack for three days. That being said, Liu Ye was not a fool and sent men to scout all four gates. Sun Qian became unable to escape. Also, the mastermind knew that Sun Qian would need to provide provisions if he surrendered and that Sun Qian would be killed if he was unable to do that.


    People are of a certain nature. They would not grieve if they did not obtain something. However, they would feel bad if they had lost something they had obtained.


    ¡°Mister Gongyou. It seems like that ck pig really wants you dead!¡± Liu Mang shook his head at Sun Qian. The only person who could n this was Pang Tong. Right now, there were three advisors by Liu Bei¡¯s side. Jian Yong, Sun Qian and Pang Tong. Jian Yong would not do this out of jealousy. If he wanted to get rid of Sun Qian he would have already done so much earlier. After all, Sun Qian could not bepared to him. Their main field was also different. Sun Qian bing Liu Bei¡¯s favourite would not affect his position.


    In the original timeline. Jian Yong had only yielded to Zhuge Liang. This could not be helped as Zhuge Liang nned the grand Three Kingdom¡¯s stratagem. It could be said that without Zhuge Liang, there would be no Shu. Zhuge Liang even helped Liu Bei to obtain Jingzhou while making Sun Quan lose his little sister in the process.


    Jian Yong was also a wastrel like Guo Jia. Guo Jia loves wine while Jian Yong has no etiquette at all. All Guo Jia cared about in Cao Cao¡¯s Army was wine, meat, and a ce to show his talent. He did not care about obtaining a high position. That was why Guo Jia would not go directly against Cheng Yu even though they were not on good terms. He felt that this was too much of a waste of energy. Jian Yong was simr. On top of that, his rtionship with Sun Qian was quite good. During their time in Xuzhou, the both of them minded their own business. When Liu Bei was defeated due to Sun Qian¡¯s terrible strategy, Jian Yong even pleaded leniency for Sun Qian.


    If the culprit was not Jian Yong, it would be Pang Tong. Liu Mang believes this to be so as he could not think of anyone else besides Zhuge Liang and Pang Tong. Zhuge Liang was someone that wants to understand the entire situation as they deal with it. He was a perfectionist. Pang Tong who had spent a lot of time with Zhuge Liang was also affected and became one. On the other hand, Sun Qian was Liu Bei¡¯s top strategist. Liu Bei respected him a lot. As Liu Bei did not have enough people, he could only promote Sun Qian. Sun Qian was unable to help Liu Bei develop but was able to let Liu Bei survive with the tenacity of a cockroach. On the other hand, Pang Tong suddenly arrived and took away Sun Qian¡¯s position. If Pang Tong remained humble and gave Sun Qian tasks to do, there may not have been a problem. Unfortunately, Pang Tong was prideful andpetitive. Sun Qian would also subtly criticize Pang Tong when discussing strategies. What Pang Tong wanted was absolute control. A worm like Sun Qian would be better off dead. Thest military discussion between Sun Qian and Pang Tong also caused Pang Tong to be furious. As a result, Pang Tong enacted this strategy.


    ¡°ck pig! My hatred for you is irreconcble! I am not a person unless I kill you!¡± Sun Qian was extremely furious.


    Although angry, his anger had not yet diminished his intelligence. His expression turned calm as he recalled all of his exchanges with Liu Mang¡¯s Army. It could be said that he has already offended them. Originally, he nned to exchange the provisions for his life but even that was gone.


    ¡°Milord! Look!¡± Liu Ye no longer knew how to console Liu Mang. They had nned so hard to sow dissension. At the decisive moment, the provisions were all burned.


    ¡°Milord? Mister Ziyang. Did you call him Milord?¡± Sun Qian was a bit confused because they had imed that Liu Mang had gone missing.


    ¡°Mister Gongyou. There is no need to guess anymore! I am the King of Shu and also the Sage King, Liu Mang Liu Hanyang!¡± Liu Mang had tricked Sun Qian for the provisions. Now that the provision is gone, there was no need to continue the lie.


    ¡°Gover of Ruyin, Sun Qian Sun Gongyou greets Your Highness!¡± Sun Qian knew that he could not live for much longer but he also knew that etiquette could not be abandoned and showed Liu Mang proper courtesy.


    ¡°Mister Gongyou. Originally, we nned to sow dissension between you and Pang Tong. This is to obtain provisions in Ruyin. However, it seems that everything is no longer necessary now.¡± Naturally, it was not necessary because the two already hated each other.


    ¡°Obtain the provisions in Ruyin? Did you guys already know?¡± Sun Qian was curious and wanted to clear his doubt. After all, he was going to die and he wanted to know how.


    ¡°Mister Gongyou. I, Liu Ye, may have been yed by you at Ruyin but I am not a useless schr!¡± Liu Ye gave Sun Qian a smile. ¡°Ruyin is the biggest granary of Yuzhou. On top of that, the summer harvest had just arrived. These much provision could definitely not be transported away in a matter of days. In that case, it must have been hidden in the city. As our army could not go on for too long without provision, he decided to obtain the location from you.¡± Liu Ye exined.


    ¡°Then what about these provision?¡± Sun Qian pointed at the ruined granary at the barracks.


    ¡°We did not do this!¡± Liu Mang shook his head. What theycked now was provision. They would absolutely not burn it. The twenty thousand provision would have been able to solve the problems faced by Liu Mang¡¯s Army. Liu Mang was even angrierpared to Sun Qian.


    ¡°Alright! Your Highness. I understand everything now. I only have one dying wish that I hope Your Highness would be able to fulfil!¡± Sun Qian rxed now that he was understood everything and was going to die. Now that he knew so many secrets, he believed that Liu Mang¡¯s Army would definitely not spare him. ¡°I hope Your Highness would give me a happier death and allow me to die with an intact corpse.¡± Sun Qian began to kneel after he spoke. However, he was made to stand back up before he could kneel. ¡®Could it be that His Highness would not grant me even that?¡¯


    Sun Qian felt helpless as he was about to be used as a sacrifice.


    ¡°Who said I was going to kill you?¡±

 Chapter 303

    Returning to Yangzhou


    ¡°What? You will let me go?¡± Sun Qian froze. He had already given up and only hoped for his corpse to remain whole. Instead, he found out that he would not only live but also be released. He would naturally be surprised. However, Sun Qian also knew about conspiracies. He knew that there was no such thing as a free lunch in this world. ¡°Are you thinking of sending me back as a spy?¡± Sun Qian looked at Liu Ye and Liu Mang vigntly. Although he was happy that he did not need to die, he would not betray Liu Bei. ¡°If that is your n, I suggest you give up and just kill me!¡±


    ¡°Haha.¡± Liu Mang looked at Sun Qian. Although the man was not verypetent, he was a person that was truly loyal to Liu Bei. He was actually much better than some of the otherpetent people.


    ¡°Mister Sun Qian! You worry too much. We will not make you a spy. This is an insult to me and a humiliation for you! This one does not have any conditions for you. He just thought of letting you go free.¡± Liu Mang replied generously. He originally captured Sun Qian for the twenty thousand provision. Now that there are no more provision, Sun Qian had no more use.


    ¡°In that case, I thank Your Highness.¡± Sun Qian felt sceptical as he cupped his fist towards Liu Mang.


    ¡°However!¡± Liu Mang suddenly said, causing Sun Qian to feel disdain. ¡®So there really was a condition after all!¡¯ ¡°Is the magnificent King not living up to his words? In that case, I, Sun Qian, understands you now. Just kill me.¡± Sun Qian replied unyieldingly.


    ¡°Mister Sun Qian. I said that I would let you go without harming you. However, this is not the time to let you go!¡± Liu Mang shook his head and smiled at Sun Qian. ¡°If I were to let you go now, would you be able to return to the Left General?¡±


    ¡°This is...¡± Sun Qian carefully thought and found that Liu Mang was correct. No one would believe him if he, a captured prisoner managed to return easily without any injuries or problems.


    ¡°So, Sun Qian would need to pardon me for this.¡± Liu Mang gave a strange smile that made Sun Qian feel uneasy. Liu Mang then shouted. ¡°How audacious! You have the impertinence to tease this one by burning down this one¡¯s provisions? Did you really think this one does not dare to kill you?¡±


    Sun Qian was not an idiot. When he heard Liu Mang say that, he immediately followed up. ¡°False King! You must be dreaming if you want my Lord¡¯s provisions! I will not surrender them to you even if I die!¡± Everyone in the Three Kingdoms era were actors.


    ¡°If you want to die, this one would help you aplish it! Come! Tie this man up and throw him into the fire. I want him to burn together with the provision!¡± Liu Mang shouted angrily. ¡°Yes!¡± Several of the Urban Army soldiers went towards Sun Qian. One of them whispered. ¡°Sir. The rope would not be tight. You would be able to untie yourself if you struggle. We will also throw you into a jar1 filled with water. There should be enough water there for you to survive the mes. There is also ten days worth of provision in the water.¡± He then tied up Sun Qian and pushed him towards the fire.


    ¡°Fales King Liu Mang! You despicable scum! Hypocrite! Scum of the Han!¡± Sun Qian shouted while he was thrown into the water jar. His voice gradually became smaller as though he had been executed.


    The two Urban Army soldiers returned as the fire grew. Liu Ye then asked. ¡°Milord. Are you really sending him back? Although Sun Qian did not surrender, we could have persuaded him.¡± Liu Ye cupped his fist at Liu Mang. In any case, Sun Qian was a talented person. There are three regions in Yangzhou but only Xu Shu, Liu Ye, Huang Zhong and Yang Hong was able to govern. Liu Mang needed Xu Shu to manage Yangzhou and not an individual region. If he did so, it would be putting a talented person in an insignificant position. Besides that, Liu Mang needed Liu Ye¡¯s help to bring to life the contents of the book he brought back. They would be leading in the world once the industrial zone took shape. Right now, they already had ballista, catapults and cement. In the future, they may even obtain gunpowder which will allow them to conquer thends. Yang Hong was required for information gathering and was also Lu Bu¡¯s Army¡¯s diplomat. He had gained a lot from Sun Ce¡¯s and Liu Biao¡¯s Army. It was thanks to that gold that Liu Mang could hold out until now. Without provisions from Jingzhou and Jiangdong, Liu Mang would have already overworked the others.


    On the other hand, Huang Zhong did not want to be a governor while the others such as Zhao Yun and Xu Sheng were needed tomand the army and could not be transferred to a statutory position.


    With Sun Qian, Liu Mang would be able to rx a little. Any future territories could be given for Sun Qian to manage. However, Liu Mang let Sun Qian return to Liu Bei with provision.


    ¡°Ziyang. A brainwashed person is the most difficult to sway.¡± Liu Mang knows how terrifying a brainwashed person could be. It went to the extent where victims would not even care for their own lives. Many men, women and children had already been affected. The current Sun Qian would follow Liu Bei even if it meant his death, like a dog. He would not leave Liu Bei no matter how he was treated. As a result, Liu Mang would need to be on guard against Sun Qian even if Sun Qian surrendered in case it was faked. In that case, he might as well let Sun Qian leave.


    Killing Sun Qian may allow Liu Mang to rx more. However, rather than rxing, he wanted his enemy to feel even more ufortable. Pang Tong had used Liu Mang to try and kill Sun Qian. When Sun Qian returns, he would not ignore this incident. Sun Qian and Pang Tong do not get along. One of them would eventually have to go. Sun Qian would definitely get in Pang Tong¡¯s way and turn Pang Tong¡¯s strategies upside down. Sun Qian also have his contacts in Liu Bei¡¯s Army. Pang Tong was intelligent but did not have as much support. If he had, he would not need to make use of Liu Mang to get rid of Sun Qian.


    This was why leaving Sun Qian together with Pang Tong and Liu Bei was more benefial than keeping Sun Qian.


    After settling the problem with Sun Qian, Liu Mang returned to being distressed about the situation of provisions. ¡°Ziyang. How much provisions do we have left?¡±


    ¡°Our armies provision is now less than five thousand!¡± Liu Ye replied. As a military advisor, it was also his job to take count of the provisions in the army. Their position was one of the most important ones in the army.


    ¡°Not even five thousand left? Didn¡¯t Ziyang receive more than ten thousand at Yinshang?? Howe there are only five thousand left?¡± Although Liu Mang did not receive provisions here, he had obtained a substantial amount at Yingshang and Anfeng.


    ¡°Milord. Didn¡¯t you order to send ten thousand provision to Shouchun at Yingshang?¡± Liu Ye put his hand on the ount book as he replied.


    ¡°Ah. I forgot!¡± Liu Man held his own head. He was inexperienced. When Lu Bu was in charge, all he had to do was ept the provisions. However, now he had to dispatch men for provisions and there was not enough of it.


    ¡°Ziyang. How long do we need if we want to reach Runan?¡± Liu Mang asked Liu Ye. Liu Ye had done this before and was familiar with the terrain. This was why most of his suggestions were adopted.


    ¡°If we do a forced march, we would need fifteen days. If we marched normally, we would need about a month.¡± Liu Ye exined.


    ¡°Fifteen days?¡± Liu Mang frowned. A forced march would be impossible as their fighting capability would reduce when they reach Runan. They would not be able to move if they were ambushed. Even the elites would need to take about twenty days. Besides that, Runan is upied by Guan Yu and Jian Yong. Both were not easy people to deal with. Liu Mang had attacked Shouchun because Guan Yu wanted to conserve strength and he had not yet seen the catapults. However, Runan was Liu Bei¡¯s main city. Guan Yu would definitely risk his life. Even if they could win, it would take more than a month.


    Liu Mang did not have enough provision tost a month. Besides that, Yangzhou is also in peril. If he could not capture Runan in that month and lose Yangzhou, they would be routed.


    Originally, there were provisions in Ruyin but those had already been burned by Pang Tong. This had cut off Liu Mang¡¯s hopes of attacking Runan. Pang Tong had killed two birds with one stone making use of others to kill Sun Qian and to stop an attack. Fortunately, the one that was dealing with this was Liu Mang. If it was Lu Bu, Sun Qian would have already been executed.


    ¡°Let us return!¡± Liu Mang rubbed his head. He has been getting a headache for Yangzhou in the past few days. His conscription order was done with good intentions but ended up causing ruin. Now, Lu Bu was attacked by three sides.


    ¡°Milord. Are you thinking of returning to Shouchun?¡± Liu Ye frowned as he asked.


    ¡°Why? Is there a problem?¡± Liu Mang asked back. Right now, they do not have provisions and Shouchun is also facing an emergency. Would it have been better to go to Lujiang and surrender Yangzhou?


    ¡°We cannot return to Shouchun!¡± Liu Ye immediately rejected Liu Mang¡¯s idea.


    ¡°We cannot return to Shouchun? What do you mean?¡± Liu Mang was not a self-opinionated person. If Liu Ye said that they cannot return to Shouchun, there must be a reason. Liu Mang wanted to hear Liu Ye¡¯s opinion before making a decision.


    ¡°Milord. If you return to Shouchun, you can solve the dangers at Shouchun but what would you do after that? Milord. Why did we attack Yuzhou?¡± Naturally, it was for provisions. This was for the many mouths in Shouchun. Although Liu Mang¡¯s subordinates had many fertilends, they were all neglected.


    ¡°Milord. If you return to Shouchun, then Yangzhou would not hold out for long. Even you might be taken a prisoner.¡± Liu Ye was not trying to scare Liu Mang but simply stating facts. Liu Mang returning to Shouchun could solve the immediate crisis but they would then be trapped and perish due tock of provisions. Besides that, it may result in a field battle when they return to Shouchun. The Urban Army and ck g Army would not be able to fight against the Xiliang Cavalry.


    Besides that, without food, the people would go on a riot. The millions of people would definitely overwhelm the army of ten thousand.


    ¡°If not Shouchun, where should we go?¡± Liu Mang was puzzled. They cannot go to back to Shouchun and they cannot attack Runan. There would be no difference between waiting and dying there. Reinforcements would also not arrive.


    ¡°Milord. Let us go back to Yangzhou!¡± Liu Ye¡¯s words made Liu Mang confused. ¡®Wasn¡¯t that what I was trying to do?¡¯


    ¡°We will not go straight to Yangzhou but take a detour to Yiyang and Pingchun.¡± Liu Ye took out a map and used to to exin it to Liu mang. All provisions would inevitably pass through that area.


    ¡°Ziyang. Are you saying...¡± Liu Mang slowly began to understand.


    ¡°Milord. Liu Bei is able to fight straight into Yangzhou. His rapid siege won him poprity amongst the people. Only Shouchun and Lujiang are left while everywhere else had been captured. However, Liu Bei had also gave himself a huge weakpoint. Where is his provisionsing from? The first set of provisions could follow the main army but what about the second and third ones?¡± Right now, there are no provisions in Yangzhou. This means that Liu Bei would not be able to restock even if he captured the cities. Besides that, he also had to supply Zhang Xiu, making the consumption of provisionsrger. As the battlefield is big, Liu Bei would need a distant supply route. This means Liu Mang would have a chance.


    ¡°We go to Yangping and Pingchun to take his provision!¡± Liu Ye spoke his thoughts. ¡°Once we capture either of those ces, we would be able to harass their supply lines. If they do not have any army, we can just take his provision and let him starve at Yangzhou. Even if he sends an army to stop us, they would not be able to stop us unless they send over twenty thousand men. Besides that, we could obtain provisions here to send back to Shouchun. At that time...¡± Liu Ye did not continue speaking but Liu Mang understood. At that time, the battle would depend on whether Liu Bei could capture Shouchun before his provisions run out. If Liu Bei were to win, Lu Bu¡¯s Army could possibly disappear from the stage.


    ¡®However, there is no other choice.¡¯ Liu Mang stood up and then said, ¡°Ziyang. Let us do it this way!¡± Liu Ye also nodded as Liu mang pulled Liu Ye¡¯s up.


    ¡°This battle will determine the master of the Central ins. If we are defeated, Lu Bu¡¯s Army will cease to exist!¡±


    1. Ë®¸× Direct trantion would be water jar. It may be as big as water tanks that could hide a person in. It could also be small enough to serve as a fishbowl/aquarium. I hesitated to call it a tank as something it would mostly trante into in modern times. Basically, they are one of RPG¡¯s favourite breakable objects filled with water.

 Chapter 304

    Falling Out Between Friends


    ¡°General Yang Wu. Come and have a drink! This wine is worthy of you!¡± Liu Bei¡¯s camp was full of joy. After all, they had ambushed and defeated the Wolf Cavalry. Although they could not route the Wolf Cavalry entirely, they had killed over three thousand of the Wolf Cavalry that originally consisted of five thousand men. Besides that, the horses had also been captured, allowing Liu Bei to have a small team of heavy cavalry, giving him strong maneuverability and power over infantries.


    Liu Bei would now have a cavalry regardless of whether Zhang Xiu submitted to him. Although it would still be better if Zhang Xiu submitted.


    With the Wolf Cavalry gone, so was one of Liu Bei¡¯s worries. Although the armor of his White Eared Soldiers were good, they were still no match against cavalries like Cao Cao¡¯s Tiger Cavalry. They would only be able to defend and not attack. This was why Liu Bei celebrated and invited Zhang Xiu when the Wolf Cavalry was defeated.


    ¡°General Yang Wu. Your uncle was a hero. Under his leadership, the Xiliang Cavalry is invincible. You are no inferior to him in both martial arts and leadership. Your uncle can rest easy in the afterlife.¡± Liu Bei lifted his wine and ttered.


    Zhang Xiu¡¯s uncle was not actually an invincible person although he had some talent. He was only a deputy general. When the general of the Xiliang Cavalry perished, he climbed up the ranks. After Dong Zhuo¡¯s death, he his chance. He followed Guo Si and Li Jue into Changan to seize Han territory. Heter obtained a title but he was actually a bandit. Nobody knew what the Emperor would have thought if the Emperor knew about this.


    The man then perished when he attacked Liu Biao due tock of provisions. He was killed by an arrow. Zhang Xiu then took over and surrendered to Liu Biao, helping Liu Biao to conquer Jingzhou and then bing the gatekeeper for the North. He too, would have been killed several times if it was not because of Jia Xu.


    Liu Bei was very happy while Zhang Xiu acted modestly.


    ¡°Lu Bu had to flee with his tail between his legs because you brought your five thousand cavalries!¡± Liu Bei continued to praise. This was the most he could do as continuous praise would be annoying. Yet, Liu Beipared Zhang Xiu with Lu Bu. Lu Bu was the God of War. Although many generals hated him, their hatred was mostly envy. Lu Bu was strong, handsome and even had one of the most beautiful woman as his wife. Truly a representative of the Three Kingdom¡¯s ¡®Mr Perfect¡¯. Anyone who says that they are not jealous is lying. Saying that Lu Bu fled because of Zhang Xiu meant that Zhang Xiu was a sessful person.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Zhang Fei was not pleased. Zhang Xiu would not have been able to defeat Lu Bu alone. If he and Chen Dao did not join the battle, they would currently be looking at Zhang Xiu¡¯s head. Liu Bei seemingly praised Zhang Xiu continuously, forgetting about Chen Dao and himself. Zhang Fei stood up and wanted toment on this but Chen Dao pulled him back down and said, ¡°Third General. Do not interrupt Milord¡¯s important affairs.¡± Chen Dao looked at Zhang Fei and shook his head. Zhang Fei could only helplessly remain sitting.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Zhang Xiuughed. ¡°If it was not because of your subordinates, General Zhang Fei and General Chen Dao, I would not have been able to do that. Come. I need to pay respects to these two generals!¡± Zhang Xiu said and then drank.


    Just as everyone was enjoying themselves, a bodyguard walked in and said, ¡°Report. Millord, General Liu Pi seeks an audience!¡±


    ¡°Liu Pi?¡± Liu Bei frowned. ¡°He still has the face toe back!¡± Zhang Fei shouted. Liu Bei had looked for Liu Pi twice. The first time, he received the reply that Liu Pi wasing soon. The second time, Liu Pi was not around. Now, Liu Pi showed himself after the battle was over.


    ¡°Brother. Let me go and beat him up!¡± Zhang Fei¡¯s had a violent temper caused by the wine.


    ¡°Milord. Let Liu Pi in.¡± Pang Tong suggested. He wanted to gain control of Liu Pi. He would not want Liu Pi without his military power. Naturally, he wanted Liu Pi to remain in Liu Bei¡¯s circle.


    ¡°Alright. Let him in!¡± Liu Bei waved his hand and Liu Pi entered. When Liu Pi entered, everyone was stunned. This was because there was a strong stench of blood from his body. The stench was more nauseating and powerfulpared to the ones that participated in the battle earlier.


    Besides that, his armor was still bloody. It could be seen at a nce that he had just returned from battle.


    Before Liu Bei could speak, Liu Pi went up and knelt. He then said, ¡°Milord. You must help me seek justice1! Milord!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Liu Bei suddenly had a bad feeling in his heart. ¡°Stand up and speak!¡±


    ¡°Milord. Yesterday, my army caught a scout from the Lu Bu¡¯s Army! ording to the scout, Shouchun is running out of provisions. Lu Bu also sent provisions from Lujiang. As time was short, this general hadmanded Liao Hua to set up an ambush with two thousand men. This general would then bring reinforcements of five thousand men. We were prepared to seize the provisions at the official road!¡± Liu Pi narrated clearly.


    ¡°Shouchunck provisions? Lu Bu¡¯s Army¡¯s transport unit?¡± It was true that Shouchuncked provisions. This could be found out from the captured cities and defeated generals. However, the people present looked at each other when they heard about the Lu Bu¡¯s Arrmy¡¯s transport unit. They pondered on its possibility. This is because they had ambushed Lu Bu¡¯s Wolf Cavalry at the official road. However, they did not see any provision being transported.


    As everyone pondered, Liu Pi exined the stratagem. At this moment, everyone imagined the scenario in their heads. Shouchuncked provisions so they dispatched a transport unit. Naturally, they would need protection. As they were being held up by Sun Ce, only the Wolf Cavalry could rush to Shouchun and back to Lujiang before the enemy could react. The Wolf Cavalry was also unable to move together with the transport unit because they would not be able to utilize their speed and would reduce their strength as cavalries.


    So the supposed n was for the transport unit to stay at the front with the Wolf Cavalry following behind. If the transport unit was attacked, the Wolf Cavalry would be able to rush to the battlefield and help it.


    The people present raised their heads. ¡®Lu Bu¡¯s Army is full of talents. Unfortunately, the movements of their Wolf Cavalry was discovered by Liu Bei¡¯s spies. This caused them to fall to Pang Tong¡¯s scheme and have their provisions robbed by Liu Pi. Otherwise, they really would have reached Shouchun.¡¯


    ¡°General Liu Pi. This is truly a huge meritorious service. Here I was, wondering where you went. Who would have thought that you made such a great contribution! This is truly two simultaneous happy events!¡± Pang Tong then ended the pondering mood by cupping his fist towards Liu Bei. ¡°Milord. We should offer a drink to General Liu PI!¡± Pang Tong constantly defended the man¡¯s hidden potential.


    ¡°Of course! Of course! Someonee and give General Liu Pi a seat!¡± If what Liu Pi said was true, he had really contributed a lot. Shouchuncked provisions and their supplies were taken. This would make Shouchun even harder to defend.


    The seats and the drinks had moved over. However, Liu Pi did not dare to sit or drink.


    ¡°Liu Pi. What¡¯s wrong? Could it be that Brother¡¯s drink was not tasty and you don¡¯t want to drink it?¡± Zhang Fei¡¯s voice was loud and his temper was bad. He did not like to deal with a Yellow Turban. He also looked at the Mi Family in disdain.


    ¡°This general not dare!¡± Liu Pi hurriedly replied after hearing Zhang Fei¡¯s usation. ¡°This general...¡± Liu Pi looked as though he was at a loss for words.


    ¡°General Liu Pi. Is something else the matter? Milord is here. If there are other matters, it could be discussed with the Lord.¡± Pang Tong remembered that when Liu Pi entered, he had asked Liu Bei to ¡®seek justice¡¯ before reporting about the ambush. By right, generals would only report the good things and not the bad things. However, Liu Pi did not seem to be cheerful about his meritorious service. Instead, he looked afraid. This meant that something had happened.


    ¡°This general...¡± Liu Pi was unable to say what he wanted because Zhang Xiu was at the side. He looked at Zhang Xiu and then lowered his head.


    ¡°Sigh.¡± Liao Hua was initially silent. However, he could not remain silent when he saw Liu Pi¡¯s inaction. ¡°Report. We lost over four thousand men during this ambush!¡±


    ¡°Over four thousand?¡± They had brought seven thousand men. Over half of those had been wiped out. They wondered if there was a strong general amongst the transport unit as the Wolf Cavalry had been upied by them.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Pang Tong asked. This was because he had never met Liao Hua before. This was because Liao Hua had not yet reached the rank where he was allowed into the tent. ¡°This onel is a subordinate of General Liu Pi. This one is a general of five thousand, Liao Hua, Liao Yuanjian.


    ¡°Milord. Everyone. My army had received such casualties because of General Yang Wu.¡± Liao Hua¡¯s words made the mood of everyone present turn wrong. Zhang Xiu was watching passively from the side and suddenly became the main actor.


    ¡°Liao Hua. What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Pang Tong quickly stopped him. Zhang Xiu was currently an ally that Liu Bei was trying to obtain. If Liu Pi and Zhang Xiu were to bepared, Liu Bei would not offend Zhang Xiu even if he does not want Liu Pi anymore.


    ¡°This one spoke no nonsense! Initially, this one had ambushed Lu Bu¡¯s transport units. We obtained the provisions and our casualties were less than a hundred men. However, before we could count the provisions, General Zhang Xiu¡¯s subordinate, Zhao Long came to ask for it. I told General Zhao Long to ask General Yang Wu if he needs provisions and discuss it with Milord. I told him that this was our merits. However, this Zhao Long was only good natured on the surface. He attacked when I let my guard down. He attacked with two hundred elites of the Xiliang Cavalry while I was unprepared. They ughtered us until about two hundred were left. Fortunately, General Liu Pi arrived with his soldiers. Otherwise, this one would not be here today.¡± Liao Hua¡¯s words made the others dumbstruck.


    So many people had died just to steal merits. Nothing said could justify this. Everyone present turned to look at Zhang Xiu.


    Zhang Xiu also felt awkward. He only brought a few bodyguards into the tent. If there happened to be a conflict, he would be the one that suffers the most. ¡°General Liao Hua. Was the provision being transported on the official road?¡± Zhang Xiu was not paying attention earlier and just realized that the attention was on him. He remembered about his army receiving information about provisions from an enemy scout. At that time he dispatched Hu Che Er and two thousand Xiliang Cavalry to steal the enemy provision if it was there.


    ¡°Yes! It is that Hu Che Er! That Zhao Long did not give up even after killing two thousand of my men. General Yang Wu¡¯s deputy general Hu Che Er then came to attack us with two thousand of his Xiliang Cavalry! More than four thousand of us are dead and seven hundred more injured!¡± Liu Pi replied energetically. After all, Zhang Xiu had already been offended. He might as well speak freely.


    ¡®Two thousand Xiliang Cavalry led by Hu Che Er?¡¯ Liu Bei¡¯s soldiers started to look at Zhang Xiu differently. This was killing to silence witnesses. On top of that, it was two thousand cavalry attacking seven thousand men on an open road.


    ¡°Does the Xiliang barbarians think they could bully Liu Bei¡¯s Army without repercussions?¡± Zhang Fei¡¯s loud voice boomed.


    ¡°Yi De!¡± Liu Bei scolded.


    ¡°Hmph! Let me ask General Liu Pi! If my General Hu Chu Er led soldiers to attack you, how are you still alive? Are you able to escape from the Xiliang Cavalry?¡± Zhang Xiu asked this question not because he looked down on Liu Pi. However, in an open area, the two thousand Xiliang Cavalry would be able to defeat twenty thousand infantries.


    All the people present expressed their agreement as they looked back at Liu Pi and Liao Hua. Liu Pi lowered his head from everyone¡¯s gaze but Liao Hua red back at Zhang Xiu. This boldness made the others and Liu Bei nce at him.


    ¡°Report. Milord, this one had already suffered an attack from the Xiliang Cavalry unprepared once. This would not happen a second time. We used the provisions as bait to ambush the cavalry!¡± Liao Hua looked at Zhang Xiu as he replied.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Ambush the Xiliang Cavalry? This was not something tough at. Most people would think of escaping. After all, infantries were not a match for heavy cavalries. Only a few people knows that it would be difficult to escape. However, Liao Hua even knows how to ambush.


    ¡°Ambush? How much did my Xiliang Cavalry lose?¡± Zhang Xiu continued to ask with a bit of arrogance. Liao Hua imed that five thousand lightly armored infantries had ambushed two thousand heavy cavalries.


    ¡°My Yuzhou troops suffered a loss of two thousand and three hundred men. The Xiliang Cavalry waspletely annihted except for a few hundred that managed to rush out of enciclement.¡± Liao Hua spoke of the results of the confrontation.


    ¡°What?¡± Everyone was shocked. They had also fought in an ambush battle. Their target was the Wolf Cavalry. Despite exhausting most of their forces, they could only defeat three thousand of the Wolf Cavalry. However, Liao Hua and five thousand of the Yuzhou Yellow Turbans were able to defeat the Xiliang Cavalry who were also heavy cavalries. The discrepancy was too great. Their impression of Liao Hua also changed as they now believed that Liao Hua was a good general.


    ¡°Good job! Haha! Brother Liao Hua. This Zhang praises you!¡± Zhang Feiughed happily. In the past few days, Liu Bei had treated Zhang Xiu very well. T his made Zhang Fei unhappy. The Xiliang Cavalry also consisted of people from Qiang. This made Zhang Fei even unhappier. If they were not allies, he would have already killed them.


    ¡°What about Hu Che Er?¡± Zhang Xiu stood up angrily. He could ignore the two thousand Xiliang Cavalry but he could not ignore Hu Che Er. That man had followed Zhang Xiu for a long time. He could even be said to be like Zhang Xiu¡¯s little brother. Hu Che Er had followed Zhang Xiu to join up with Liu Biao and even helped him when he fought Cao Cao. This was why Zhang Xiu became agitated.


    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Zhan Fei stood in front of Zhang Xiu.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Zhang Xiu gave off a murderous aura. However, Zhang Fei was not weak and had also killed as many people as Zhang Xiu. Liu Bei knitted his brows. He also did not know what to do. If things happened just like what Liu Pi had said, the one in the wrong was the Xiliang Cavalry. If Liu Bei were to punish them, the soldiers would be bitterly disappointed. If he does not punish them, there would be a falling out with Zhang Xiu. A battle would start if things went wrong. Liu Bei started to prepare for Zhang Fei and Chen Dao to kill Zhang Xiu. Just when Liu Bei was about to decide Zhang Xiu¡¯s fate and take over the Xiliang Cavalry, a messenger rushed into the tent.


    ¡°It¡¯s a disaster! Milord. Our camp is surrounded!¡±

 Chapter 305

    Falling Out 2


    ¡°What? The camp is surrounded? Who is the one that dares to surround my army¡¯s camp?¡± All the fighters in Liu Bei¡¯s Army stood up in anger. They believed that it may be Lu Bu as he was the only enemy in the whole of Yangzhou. They wondered if Lu Bu¡¯s Army have be desperate. However, they felt that this was good as attacking Shou Chun would have wasted a lot of time. This would be much faster.


    ¡°What are you guys doing? Why did you all only report after the main camp is attacked?¡± Chen Dao asked. Normally, they should have reported the moment the enemy entered their field of vision. Instead, they were now surrounded. This was a dereliction of duty.


    Pang Tong and Liu Bei looked at the garrison general responsible for this subordinate. Their gaze were full of murderous intentions. If the exnation they received was not good enough, he would be executed. The garrison general became frightened and shouted, ¡°Milord. General Chen Dao. This is a mistake! We did not neglect our duties. However, the banner belongs to the Xiliang Cavalry! They are allies!¡±


    The garrison general was helpless. This was because Liu Bei and Zhang Xiu were still in a honeymoon period. The rtionship between Liu Bei¡¯s Army and the Xiliang Cavalry were very good. This meant that there was no need to report the appearance of the Xiliang Cavalry. Fortunately, the garrison general had quickly closed the gates to the camp and got onto a horse. Otherwise, he would not have survived.


    ¡°The Xiliang Cavalry?¡± Everyone looked at Zhang Xiu. He was the Xiliang Cavalry¡¯s boss.


    ¡°Liu Bei¡¯s Army listen up! Let the viin of the Liu Bei¡¯s Armye out and return Milord! Otherwise, I, Hu Che Er would charge in with my twenty thousand Xiliang Cavalry!¡± A roar could be hearding from outside.


    ¡°Hu Che Er?¡± Zhang Xiu¡¯s expression showed joy. Liu Pi and Liao Hua said that only a few hundred out of the two thousand Xiliang Cavalry had escaped. This really gave Zhang Xiu a cold sweat. If Hu Che Er was dead, he would have gathered his troops and fight against Liu Bei. Hu Che Er was someone very important to Zhang Xiu. He was like Zhang Fei and Guan Yu to Liu Bei. When Guan Yu was killed by Lu Meng, Liu Bei decided to fight against Sun Quan even though he knows that he shouldn¡¯t. In the end, he suffered a fire attack from Lu Xun.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Zhang Xiu took his bodyguards and wanted to walk out. However, he was stopped by Chen Dao and Zhang Fei.


    Zhang Xiu hmphed coldly. ¡°Left General. Is this a banquet that murders its guest?¡± He looked at Liu Bei. If this was true, he would die here. He would not be able to fight against Zhang Fei and Chen Dao. However, the Liu Bei¡¯s Army would also be in trouble. The Xiliang Cavalry outside had already surrounded the ce and was ready to charge in. It would be a question of whether Liu Bei wanted conquer Shouchun. If Liu Bei attacked, his own safety would be in peril. Instead of defeating Lu Bu, he would be lucky to even escape early.


    ¡°Uncle. Yi De. Let Zhang Xiu leave.¡± It was not that Liu Bei did not want to detain Zhang Xiu. However, the cost was too high. As a result, Liu Bei could only send Zhang Xiu away with a wave of his hand.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Zhang Xiu now detested Liu Bei. Two thousand of his heavy cavalry had almost been routed. How could he be happy? Heavy cavalries were very costly to obtain and would take at least half a year to train. He only lost about a thousand to fight against Lu Bu¡¯s Wolf Cavalry but now, he lost even more to friendly forces. Naturally, Zhang Xiu would be angry.


    ¡°What? Brother, in my opinion, we should just kill him and take his military leadership!¡± Zhang Fei interrupted.


    ¡°Third brother! Shut up!¡± Liu Bei was really annoyed. Zhang Xiu had been offended without reason.


    ¡°General! General!¡± The Xiliang Cavalry was boiling when Zhang Xiu appeared at the entrance of the camp. Hu Che Er walked out. He was wounded and his armor was broken.


    ¡°Hu Che Er!¡± Zhang Xiu also walked forward to greet him. He felt relieved to see Hu Che Er.


    ¡°General. Are you okay? Did they give you a hard time? If so, this one would immediately go and ughter them!¡± Hu Che Er¡¯s wounds made him look even more malevolent.


    ¡°They didn¡¯t.¡± If he did not hear Liu Pi and Liao Hua¡¯s words, he would have even reprimanded Hu Che Er as both he and Liu Bei were allies. However, Zhang Xiu only felt touched. This was because HU Che Er had only just returned from the battlefield. He did not know what caused the Xiliang Cavalry to be ambushed but he was a militarymander and could feel a person¡¯s intention to kill. Although Liu Bei hid it well, Zhang Xiu still managed to feel it.


    ¡°Alright. All units, return to camp.¡± Zhang Xiu gave a wave and dismissed the Xiliang Cavalry. He did not want to have a fallout with Liu Bei. He also did not want to make a fuss with Liu Bei. Both he and Liu Bei dispatched troops to Yangzhou. Liu Bei would attack while he just loot from behind. It could be said that Liu Bei does all the work while he gets all the benefit. On top of that, Liu Bei would provide provisions. Such a good friend was hard to find. However, things have changed. Zhang XIu did not want to go and fight against Liu Bei. The ones that would benefit the most from this would be Lu Bu and Liu Mang. On top of that, Zhang Xiu has also seen the White Armored Soldiers inbat. They were as powerful as his own Xiliang Cavalry. If they were to fight, both he and Liu Bei would not have a good oue.


    The Xiliang Cavalry then dismissed and returned to their camp.


    After returnting to camp, Zhang Xiu¡¯s first action was to have Hu Che Er exin to him everything that had happened.


    Hu Che Er did not dare to hide anything and told everything. Hu Che Er exined that they went to intercept the provisions but found the provisions carriages everywhere and the provisions on the ground. He then ordered his troops to dismount and pick up the provisions. Finally, he told Zhang Xiu of what Liao Hua shouted at the end.


    ¡°The provisions were scattered?¡± Zhang Xiu furrowed his brow. This was obviously a trap for cavalries. The provisions on the ground would make the ground smooth. It would be easy to slip and fall fatally. On top of that, the scattered carriages actually threatened cavalries. This would be because it would make it harder for the cavalry to form up.


    ¡°But Che Er! I heard in Liu Bei¡¯s camp that a general of a thousand men from our army, Zhao Long, had tried to steal the merits by attacking Liu Bei¡¯s troops. It made them lose over two thousand men!¡± Zhang Xiu voiced his doubts.


    ¡°This is absolutely impossible!¡± Hu Che Er replied. ¡°Milord. Besides the fact that there are no one named Zhao Long in charge of a thousand men in our army, we also only brought two thousand men. I did not even send out scouts. I was only ready to take Lu Bu¡¯s Army¡¯s provisions when I was ambushed by Liu Bei¡¯s thieves. Two thousand of our men died to friendly forces!¡± Hu Che Er¡¯s eyes were burning. The two thousand men he took with him were his trusted subordinates. It was impossible for one of them to leave and steal merits. However, Zhang Xiu requested for Hu Che Er to recall and see if the smell of blood was there. Corpses could be moved but the blood and its stench would not disappear within a short moment.


    ¡°Milord. Liu Bei¡¯s thief that attacked us also shouted that we were not Zhang Xiu1!¡± Zhang Xiu initially had doubts but now he felt a fire in his heart. ¡®Fine then. This Big Eared Liu really wants my belongings. Is he trying to ambush me?¡¯ Zhang Xiu was angry. He initially intended to negotiate properly with Liu Bei but it seems that there was no more need for that.


    ¡°Che Er. Let us all rest for tonight. We will get up at around midnight, eat at fifth watch period and return to the city at dawn.¡± Zhang Xiu did not want to fight against Liu Bei. He was not able to support the cost of fighting against Liu Bei as he already took a lot of benefits from him. Since he could not offend Liu Bei, he decided to just avoid him. Zhang Xiu would leave Yangzhou. After that, Lu Bu¡¯s Army would only be attacked by two sides instead of three. Without the Xiliang Cavalry, Liu Mang would be able to fight a decisive battle against Liu Bei. As Liu Bei captured a lot of cities and schemed against Liu Mang repeatedly, Liu Mang would not let Liu Bei leave without a present.


    As Liu Bei and Liu Mang fought, Zhang Xiu would return and capture Runan. At that time, Liu Bei would end up crying. Zhang Xiuughed as he thought to himself. Zhang Xiu was not being heartless. Liu Bei was the one that first showed injustice.


    ________________________


    The situation that would arise when everyone¡¯s speechcraft is level 1.

 Chapter 306

    Spoiler Title


    Xu Shu had initially thought of stalling the attack. Instead, the attack came earlier than usual.


    ¡°Kill! Kill!¡± Xu Shu repelled the first wave of the joint attack by Liu Bei and Zhang Xiu. However, Xu Shu not happy. This was because there were mes burning at the East, outside the city. It was Shouchun¡¯s flourishing industrial zone. It was now being burned to ashes. These mes were not only caused by Liu Bei¡¯s Army but also Xu Shu himself. This was because Zhang Xiu¡¯s Xiliang Cavalry was too quick. He would be at Baohe at one moment and reach the industrial zone in less than half a day. Xu Shu had been caught unprepared. Fortunately, Zhao Yun was there to fight back. Otherwise, the industrial zone would have fallen into Liu Bei¡¯s hands. At that moment, Xu Shu would have sinned against the Lu Bu¡¯s Army. This was because there were still a lot of things that have not yet been moved over from the industrial zone.


    However, this was the time for action and not thoughts. Liu Bei¡¯s Army and Zhang Xiu¡¯s Army would not stop as it is still not dark. There will be a second and third wave of attack. He needed to lead his men and hold on to thest paradise in Yangzhou.


    ¡°So it really was the Lu Bu¡¯s Army trying to drive a wedge between us and the Liu Bei¡¯s Army!¡± Zhang Xiu looked at the city with a smirk. He hadunched a raid to capture the East of Shouchun but was stopped by a small yet elite cavalry. Zhang Xiu realized that they were suspicious and ended up reconciling with Liu Bei.


    ¡°Lu Bu¡¯s Army¡¯s schemes cannot be hidden from General Yang Wu¡¯s eyes! Haha!¡± Liu Beiplimented Zhang Xiu. In the past half a day, they were ipatible like oil and water. Now, they were like good friends. A lot of things had happened.


    *shback*.....


    At Zhang Xiu¡¯s camp the previous night, Zhang XIu had made up his mind to withdraw his troops. He will let Liu Bei¡¯s Army and Liu Mang¡¯s Army kill each other while he attacks Runan as vengeance for his Xiliang Cavalry. If his luck was good, he would even be able to ambush Liu Bei and send him to hell. If this n was implemented, Liu Bei¡¯s luck would be really bad as he would meet his end in the hands of an ordinary man.


    If Zhang Xiu could think of such a stratagem, Pang Tong would be able to as well. He knew that Zhang Xiu had been given the advantage. Zhang Xiu would not only attack Liu Bei but also steal his position. This was a nasty action. If it was Lu Bu or Sun Ce, they would have already taken action on Liu Bei. However, Liu Bei was someone who could endure what others could not. This was why he paid Zhang Xiu a visit at his tent.


    ¡°What? Liu Bei came to visit?¡± Zhang Xiu was about to sleep when he received a report that Liu Bei hade.


    ¡°Milord. What is the point of meeting Liu Bei? We are going to leave tomorrow and he will fight alone. We now know how he operates! He schemed against Milord and ambushed me!¡± Hu Che Er was dissatisfied. He was not only the deputy general of the Xiliang Cavalry. He was also Zhang Xiu¡¯s bodyguard. This is why he also received the news.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Zhang Xiu frowned. He thought for a while in the tent with flickering lights. After a while, he asked the messenger. ¡°How many of them are there?¡±


    ¡°Including Liu Bei, there is a total of three people. The other two is a schr and a general.¡± The messenger replied.


    ¡°Three people? Haha. It seems like Liu Bei came to die! Milord. Watch me, Hu Che Er, lead the troops to capture Liu Bei. This way, Milord would not only be able to kill Liu Bei but also shame him! You can also receive tens of thousands of troops!¡± Hu Che Er wanted to gather the troops to get rid of Liu Bei and absorb his soldiers.


    ¡°Kill Liu Bei? Absorb his army?¡± Truthfully speaking, Zhang Xiu was tempted. Liu Bei¡¯s White Armored Soldiers were something to drool for. However, the most important thing was the provisions. If he could obtain the provisions from Liu Bei, he would not need to worry about taxes for about a decade. After all, the provisions from Liu Bei mostly belonged to Liu Pi that couldn¡¯t escape from Yuzhou.


    However, Zhang Xiu¡¯s fiery heart began to cool down. ¡°Invite Liu Bei in.¡±


    ¡°Milord? What are you...¡± Hu Che Er could not understand. ¡°Milord. This is a rare opportunity! After killing Liu Bei, we would obtain his soldiers. We would be able to attack Shouchun, capturing both Yangzhou and Yuzhou. Alongside our own Wancheng, we would be able to contend in the world!¡± Hu Che Er was simple minded but still understood the importance of having an army.


    ¡°Sigh.¡± Zhang Xiu really wanted to do as Hu Che Er suggested but was unable to. Liu Bei only came with a schr and a general. His subordinates were also the types that were loyal to him till their deaths. Even if there was only one general with him right now, the remaining general would go all out for Zhang Xiu¡¯s head the moment Liu Bei is killed. On top of that, these generals were all difficult to deal with.


    ¡°Milord!¡± Hu Che Er still tried to give his advice.


    ¡°Wait.¡± Zhang Xiu stopped the messenger. Hu Che Er¡¯s expression turned into a happy one. He believed that Zhang Xiu was finally going to ept his suggestion and kill Liu Bei.


    ¡°No need to invite Liu Bei in. I will go out and greet him personally.¡± Zhang Xiu said and began to dress. Either way, he did not want to kill Liu Bei. In that case, he might as well show a good impression. After all, Liu Bei was still the Left General and of high position than himself.


    Exactly three people had appeared at Zhang Xiu¡¯s camp. One of them was Liu Bei and the other two was Pang Tong and Liao Hua. In Liao Hua¡¯s hands was a parcel.


    ¡°This Zhang XIu really deserved his reputation for holding on to Wancheng for so long. The arrangement of his camp is truly sophisticated.¡± Liu Bei took a close look at Zhang Xiu¡¯s military camp. It was formed in a triangle, such that if one of them was attacked, the other two would be able to react quickly. This was a cautious behaviour worthy of praise. He initially thought that Zhang Xiu relied on his uncle a lot but it seemed like Zhang Xiu was also talented.


    ¡°Milord. Look over there!¡± Pang Tong¡¯s eyes were sharp. He saw many cloth bags with a single nce.


    ¡°Cloth bags?¡± These bags were used for provisions. The ones Pang Tong pointed at were empty.


    ¡°Fortunately Milord is wise and was prepared to enter the tiger¡¯s den. Otherwise, Zhang Xiu would have already cleaned this up tomorrow!¡± The provision bags would be collected after use. After all, the bags were also considered supplies. This also meant that Zhang Xiu¡¯s Army were already preparing food. They were still preparing the food and did not have enough time to clean up.


    ¡°Sigh.¡± Liu Bei sighed just like Zhang Xiu. He believed he would not be in this condition if he had more power and better ancestry like Cao Cao and Yuan Shao. He believed he would have already conquered a part of the world if he had a huge army like Yuan Shu and upied Yangzhou and Yuzhou. However, Liu Bei was simply a seller of straw sandals. He had worked harder than any of the others yet gained less. To aplish his ambition, he endured what others could not and do life threatening things.


    As Liu Bei thought of this, the camp became brightly lit and a person rode to him.


    ¡°Protect the Lord!¡± Liao Hua had already drawn his sword and protected Liu Bei who was behind him.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Pang Tong and Liu Bei frowned. ¡®Is Zhang Xiu really that brainless to seek mutual destruction? Doesn¡¯t he know that he would only trap himself by fighting? Does he want this to end only when one of our armies is destroyed?¡¯ Just as Liu Bei felt uncertain, a clear voice was heard. ¡°Xuan Degong. This one didn¡¯t know that you have arrived and waste in greeting you. Please forgive me.¡±


    Liu Bei calmed down upon hearing this and replied, ¡°You are too kind. This one is the one at fault for bothering General Yang Wu¡¯s rest thiste at night.¡± After the two exchanged polite greetings, Zhang Xiu invited Liu Bei into camp.


    ¡°What is the bandit Liu Bei doing here? Are you here to see if Milord had been killed by you?¡± Inparison, Hu Che Er was not as polite.


    Liu Bei did not give Hu CHe Er a reply and instead looked back at Zhang Xiu. Zhang Xiu did not stop him. Evidently, he still held a grudge over the ambush.


    ¡°Haha!¡± Hu Che Er was a deputy general. His position was not small but he was also not a big shot. Liu Bei did not need to give him a reply. Pang Tong stepped forward as heughed and said, ¡°General Hu Che Er. Milord and I came to visit thiste because we have important things to discuss. We also need to apologize to General Yang Wu.¡±


    ¡°Apologize? Haha. Does Xuan De Gong guilty of something?¡± Zhang Xiuughed. This was just a rhetorical question. Liu Bei already knew where he went wrong and needed to admit his mistake.


    ¡°General Yang Wu. Milord was not strict enough. His subordinate Liu Pi attacked allies for merits. That was why Milord became angry after learning the truth. He had already punished Liu Pi.¡± Pang Tong replied frankly.


    ¡°Hmph. You all are just cooperating with each other. The one you wanted to deal with was not me, Hu Che Er, but Milord!¡± Hu Che Er refused to listen to excuses.


    ¡°General Hu Che Er is overly concerned.¡± Pang Tong stepped forward and said to Zhang Xiu. He knew that Hu Che Er was only a deputy. If he wanted to prevent Zhang Xiu from withdrawing his army, he needed to persuade Zhang XIu. ¡°I will not keep this a secret from General Yang Wu. Before my army met General Yang Wu, we were attacked by a heavy cavalry. They are the ones that killed two thousand of our men.


    ¡°Who would believe that?¡± Hu Che Er did not buy it. After getting ambushed, his impression of Liu Bei¡¯s Army had dropped to the bottom. If it was not because Zhang Xiu stopped him, he would have already attacked them.


    ¡°General Zhang Xiu. Did you alle across a scout that day?¡± Pang Tong asked Zhang Xiu.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhang XIu replied honestly. He did not find any meaning in hiding keeping such a trivial matter a secret.


    ¡°Did the scout remain silent even though he is tortured at the start and then spoke of the provisionsing from Lujiang when he finally could not endure anymore?¡± Pang Tong asked again. Zhang XIu did not reply but his expression told Pang Tong that he was correct.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you find it strange? Why did you not say it earlier?¡±


    ¡°What is strange about that? Did you think everyone were glory seekers like you? That scout was a man. I, Hu Che Er, respects him!¡± The scout named Feng He had been personally tortured by Hu Che Er. Hu Che Er evencerated his flesh. The scout initially remained silent and only spoke when he was finally unable to bear it any longer.


    ¡°That sounds about right. In that case, Milord and Zhang Xiu had fallen into a scheme.¡± Pang Tong said that both armies had fallen into a scheme and shifted the me.


    ¡°Schemes? Fallen into your schemes! You caused two thousand of my men in the Xiliang Cavalry to die without reason!¡±


    ¡°General Hu Che Er. I would like to ask. When was the provisions supposed to arrive ording to the scout?¡±


    ¡°Sometime after noon.¡±


    ¡°General Hu Che Er. The scouts our army captured said that it was at noon.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a time difference? What about it? It is just a discrepancy of about one hour. The provisions were still there. We fell into your army¡¯s ambush!¡±


    ¡°It matters a lot!¡± Pang Tong spoke of a crucial point. ¡°If it were cavalries, one hour was enough to kill and return. The cavalry we ran into were not of the Xiliang Cavalry. They pretended to be Xiliang Cavalry and ambushed our Yuzhou Army. After fighting for a while, they retreated. After that, your Xiliang Cavalry arrived. What do you think they would think? They believed that you were the fake Xiliang Cavalry that came to take their merits and did the despicable thing of ambushing you all!¡± Pang Tong spoke of the general strategy implemented by Xu Shu. He deserved his title as the Fledging Phoenix to make this conjecture with only a little bit of clues.


    ¡°Now that you say it, I remembered that there was the stench of blood and the traces of a horses¡¯ stampede. But how would you exin the line saying that this was not Zhang Xiu? It seems like this person is the one that shouted it out!¡± Hu Chu Er saw Liao Hua and remembered that this was the guy that shouted.


    ¡°General Hu Che Er. This one requires General Liao Hua to exin it to you personally! Liao Hua!¡± Pang Tong then shouted at Liao Hua.


    ¡°General Hu Che Er. Please forgive me for that incident that day. I had been too anxious. My words meant that the earlier cavalry was not from the Zhang Xiu¡¯s Army and that we had killed the wrong people. However, it was toote on the battlefield.¡± Liao Hua knelt down and cupped his fist towards Hu Che Er. ¡°I will ept whatever punishment Hu Che Er decides.¡± It seemed as though Liao Hua was here to apologize and ept punishment.


    ¡°I will kill you!¡± Apologizing was definitely not enough. Hu Che Er wanted to take out his weapon and execute Liao Hua.


    ¡°Hu Che Er! Stand down!¡± Zhang Xiu suddenly shouted.


    ¡°Milord. This is...¡± Hu Che Er could not understand. This was the enemy that killed thousands of their men. How could they not avenge them?


    ¡°Stand down!¡± Zhang Xiu repeated, causing Hu Che Er to reluctantly stand at the side. ¡°It is natural for men to make mistakes. It would be good is General Liao Hua could still correct his mistakes!¡± Zhang Xiu had also thought of killing Liao Hua but the situation would not be resolved with just that. Killing Liao Hua meant losing a chip. Since Liu Bei¡¯s Army have attacked the wrong people, they would need to pay thepensation. The amountpensated would depend on Liu Bei¡¯s sincerity. How much was Liao Hua worth?


    Pang Tongughed quietly to himself. Zhang Xiu¡¯s expression and reaction were all under his control. During times of chaos, a human life is measured by money. To deal with Zhang Xiu, one must feed his greed. ¡°Two thousand of the Xiliang Cavalry were killed. This made Milord very sad. So, we will return two thousand horses, two thousand armor, and two thousand of our Qingzhou elites!¡± These two thousand horses gave Liu Bei a heartache. They were very difficult to obtain at the Central ins. A good horse can go for hundreds of gold at the ck market. Even ces like Jiangdong could only obtain the Yuzhou Cavalry.


    ¡°Haha. I will ept the two thousand horses and armor in exchange for him!¡± Zhang Xiu unceremoniously received the horses and the armor. Once he have those, he could return and recruit men. On the other hand, he did not dare to ept Liu Bei¡¯s men even if the other side was willing to give him. After that, he continued to look at Pang Tong unsatisfied. He believes that these were things he was entitled to receive in the first ce.


    ¡°On top of that, Milord is willing to pay five thousand gold to console the victims. Three thousand gold would be given to General Hu Che Er while two thousand would go to those that were killed.¡± Five thousand gold had been given away. Liu Bei¡¯s entire treasury had pretty much been given to Zhang Xiu already. Since the start, several tens of thousands of gold had been spent.


    ¡°There is also the ten thousand provisions to be given to Zhang Xiu¡¯s Army from the cooperation of both armies in taking Lujiang¡¯s provisions.¡± That was actually only two thousand provisions. The remaining was given by Liu Bei.


    ¡°Hmph. Did you think you could buy Milord over with money?¡± Hu Che Er interrupted again. Zhang XIu was starting to be annoyed by him.


    Pang Tong continued to smile. His smile looked good but gave Zhang Xiu a chill. ¡°General Hu Che Er need not be angry. We have already arrested and punished the main offender for you.¡±


    ¡°The main offender? This Liao Hua?¡± Hu Che Er asked disdainfully.


    ¡°No.¡± Pang Tong shook his head. ¡°Liao Hua. Take the culprit and give it to General Zhang Xiu!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Liao Hua nodded and took out a package that looked round. He then removed the cloth to reveal it content.


    Inside the package was Liu Pi¡¯s head. The blood on it was still fresh. Its expression full of regrets.

 Chapter 307

    Battle of Shouchun


    The first main reason Liu Bei killed Liu Pi was because Liu Pi had offended Zhang Xiu. Liu Pi was also too influential with the Yuzhou Yellow Turbans. Many of them want Yuzhou back. Even if Liu Pi did not want to, the others might force him to. It was just like with Cai Mao. Cao Cao saw that there was a low chance for Liu Biao to rebel but he still prepared safety precautions. He ced Liu Cong as a governer there before the man disappeared. Liu Bei was even more poisonous. He got Liu Biao¡¯s son Liu Qi to get him poprity and Jingzhou¡¯s support. Liu Qi then died two yearster.


    The second main reason was because of military power. If Liu Pi had handed over the Yuzhou Army to Liu Bei, there would not have been an issue. Liu Bei may even give Liu Pi a clerical job. However, Liu Pi refused. This was still fine if Liu Pi listened to orders. However, Liu Pi dispatched troops on his own and even ambushed the Xiliang Cavalry. This means that they could also ambush Liu Bei. When they ambushed Lu Bu, Liu Bei only had a few bodyguards by his side. If Liu Pi had wicked intentions, he could have gotten rid of Liu Bei.


    How could Liu Bei keep such a disobedient man? Now, Liu Bei has the excuse to execute him. No one would object to this reasoning as people were most afraid of others that were willing to attack their own teammates just for merits.


    Liu Bei had also considered those that would revolt. Instead of cing someone in charge, he promoted Liao Hua.


    Liu Bei had also seen Liao Hua¡¯s leadership. Liao Hua dared to ambush the Xiliang Cavalry with his five thousand men. Liao Hua also looked deeply grateful, letting Liu Bei know that he would never betray him.


    After a long talk through the night, Liu Bei and Zhang Xiu once again became good friends. Pang Tong also decided on a stratagem. He decided to beat Xu Shu at his own game. Since Xu Shu¡¯s stratagem was to have Liu Bei¡¯s Army and Zhang Xiu¡¯s Army fight each other or at the very least, go separate ways, he decided to have these two armies pretend to be at odds. Zhang Xiu pretend to withdraw the troops thenunch a surprise attack, catching the defenders of Shouchun unprepared.


    This strategy almost seeded. Fortunately, Zhao Yun and his two hundred White Horses found out about this surprise attack and slowed them down. This allow Shouchun to close its gates and lower the drawbridge. However, the industrial zone had to be burned down.


    ¡°Military advisor. Should I bring my White Horses up the walls to defend the city?¡± Zhao Yun looked at Xu Shu fighting hard. After all, Xu Shu¡¯s troops were all second-line soldiers while Liu Bei¡¯s troops were all frontline soldiers. Besides that, Xu Shu only had ten thousand men while the other side had several tens of thousands. If it was not because of the advantage of the walls, they would have already been defeated.


    ¡°No. General Zilong. You and your White Horses are to return and have a rest. I will need you elsewhere where you would be more effective.¡± Xu Shu would not let cavalries defend walls. They have not yet reached that situation. Also, the heavily armored cavalry also opened other options for Xu Shu. ¡°Oh right. General Zilong. When you go down, ask themon people to help me burn the gold water! There might be a need for itter.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Zhao Yun nodded and left the walls. Gold water was not made from melted gold but from rice and arsenic trioxide. It was used on an arrowhead, making it a biological weapon. If the ones hit by this arrow, a person¡¯s life would end without treatment. When it enters the body, it would form an infection. Xu Shu originally did not want to use this but had no choice1.


    ¡°Capture Shouchun and Lu Bu¡¯s Army would be finished!¡± Liu Bei said to himself as he looked at the strategic city. Once heid a foundation there, he would have two provinces. He would then destroy Lu Bu together with Sun Ce and Zhang Xiu. Once that happens, no one in the Central ins would be able to stop him. He just needed to wait for Cao Cao and Yuan Shao to fight each other. The winner does not matter. He would be able to conquer the Central ins and then advance to Xuzhou, Yanzhou and Qingzhou. At that time, he would be the king of everything.


    ¡°Soldiers. Raise your spirits. Pick up your weapons. Have you seen what lies before you? That is Shouchun. That is the ce Yuan Shu once proimed himself Emperor. We will win once we capture that ce! A lot of merits would be given by Milord. You will be promoted and gain wealth. You can also go and find a wife! There are millions of people in there. There would definitely be many young women there! It would not be a problem for a person to even have two or three wives!¡± These was Liao Hua¡¯s first speech to the soldiers, boosting their morale. As they were originally Yellow Turbans, Liao Hua¡¯s speech was already very refined. When the Yellow Turbans foughtst time, they killed and plunder while all the women were defiled. There were not any that could be taken home to be wed. However, Liu Bei had a good reputation. He came for the people. His reputation would fall if such a thing were to happen.


    ¡°Capture Shouchun! Gain wealth!¡± Liao Hua shouted and his subordinates started to attack.


    ¡°Soldiers! We only have Shouchun left. If Shouchun is captured, we would have nothing! Think of your family. What do you think would happen to them if we were to lose? They would be destitute and homeless! Do not allow the delusions of the soldiers below the walls toe into reality. Let me tell you that they alle from Yuzhou. I am sure that you all know that they are Yellow Turbans! They are simply wearing a new face! I am sure you all also know about their cruelty!¡± Xu Shu made a fuss about the Yellow Turbans to highlight the importance of protecting the territory and to raise morale.


    ¡°Even if I die alone, I will protect my family!¡± Xu Shu shouted. The soldiers also cheered and prepared themselves in their respective positions.


    ¡°Shoot them with arrows!¡± Xu Shu ordered. The arrows shot by the defenders rained down onto their enemies below them. There was a moat outside of Shouchun. It was not like the small ditch at Guangzhou. This moat had a width of longer than ten meters and was about eight meters deep. Tgere was also a suspension bridge. Before the moat is dealt with, Shouchun was impossible to capture. That was why the first wave of Yuzhou soldiers were given soil to fill up the moat. To make their work progress faster, they had put aside their weapons and helped with transportation. People were naturally slow at running. They became even slower when transporting the heavy materials. If they were slow, they would be covered in arrows. Several thousand of Liao Hua¡¯s Yuzhou soldiers had perished before they even filled up a tenth of the moat. If this were to continue, the Yuzhou Yellow Turbans would vanish the moment the moat was filled up. This was not something Liao Hua wanted. He cannot lose his soldiers after he just obtained the position of themanding officer.


    As a result, Liao Hua stood in front of Liu Bei pitifully. Liu Bei also know that the damage to the Yuzhou Army was severte. He waved his hand and had Zhang Fei¡¯s Qingzhou Army to rece the Yellow Turbans. It does not matter where they are from. Their objective as the same.


    The walls built by the daydreaming Yuan Shu was strong. It curved out, allowing archers to have shoot further. Liu Mang had also added a few things such as an archery tform, giving them better coverage. As a result, the Qingzhou Army was also pushed back.


    Zhang Fei stood at the edge of the moat feeling very angry. This was because they could not attack Shouchun without crossing the moat. He could only watch his men get shot by archers without being able to fight back. Liu Bei had also thought about shooting back at the enemy archers but it would be less effective when the enemy has the high ground.


    Casualties would be severely heavy if they were to continue fighting like this.


    ¡°Xuan Degong. Let me do it.¡± Zhang Xiu saw that Liu Bei was struggling and requested to be given this responsibility.


    ¡°General Zhang Xiu? How would your men fill up the moat?¡± Zhang Xiu¡¯s men were all heavy cavalry. They could not run after they dismount as they wore heavy armor. It may also be unbearable for them when the weight of the sand was included. This made it less suitable for them to fill up the moat.


    ¡°Do not worry! I have a n!¡± Zhang Xiuughed. He had already ate off Liu Bei for so long and decided that he must also contribute. If Liu Bei could not capture Shouchun, Zhang Xiu would also be in trouble. Giving Lu Bu leeway might be even more costly. Besides that, it is said that most of the provisions from Lujiang had been moved to Shouchun. This meant that Shouchun had a lot of supplies. It would be better to help Liu Bei set up a foundation at Shouchun.


    ¡°Hu Che Er. Come here and show Xuan Degong your performance!¡± Zhang Xiu shouted at Hu Che Er.


    ¡°Yes Milord. Brothers. It is time for you all to appear. Come and show our allies that we aren¡¯t freeloaders!¡± Hu Che Er¡¯s words did not take the feelings of others into consideration. Before this, Liu Bei¡¯s Army hadins that Zhang Xiu¡¯s Army were freeloaders. The Liu Bei¡¯s Army were unhappy as all the Zhang Xiu¡¯s Army had been doing was plunder.


    ¡°Qiang barbarians!¡± Zhang Fei roared out. Fortunately, Hu Che Er did not hear him, otherwise they would fight.


    Zhang Xiu¡¯s Xiliang Cavalry began to move. Hu Che Er led ten thousand men out of the camp.


    ¡°General Zhang Xiu. What are you...?¡± Liu Bei was confused because the Xiliang Cavalry did not dismount but picked up a sandbag each.


    ¡°It is exactly as Xuan Degong sees it. There is no need for me to trick you!¡± Zhang Xiu was a little bit proud of himself. This was the Xiliang Cavalry¡¯s special ability. They would siege even if they were heavy cavalries. The reason why it is not done by most was because it was too costly. Another reason was because they had fought beyond the Great Wall. They were mostly cavalries that needed to siege. That means that they were more experienced in attacking with cavalry and have their own way of dealing with the moat.


    The Xiliang Cavalry rode forward once everybody had a sandbag. The trampling of the cavalry was such that even Xu Shu could feel it from the walls.


    Xu Shu furrowed his brows when he saw the ten thousand cavalry rushing to the walls. ¡®What are they doing? Are they throwing their lives away? Are they trying to ram the walls with their cavalry or are they trying to cross the moat with their cavalry? There is a dozen meters between both sides. There are no horses that could jump over!¡¯ Xu Shu felt uneasy.


    Naturally, Zhang Xiu¡¯s Xiliang Cavalry were not thinking ofmiting suicide but about how to open Shouchun¡¯s gates.


    The Xiliang Cavalry rode quickly. They continued to speed up until there were about 30 steps left before they would fall into the moat. At that time, Hu Che Er shouted. ¡°Turn!¡± Under Hu Che Er¡¯s leadership, the Xiliang Cavalry turned and rode along the bank of the moat. Their sandbags were thrown into the moat one by one. The cavalry of ten thousand carried ten thousand sandbags.


    ¡°Shoot! Shoot them!¡± Xu Shu felt anxious. If this were to continue, the moat would notst long. Xu Shu wanted to drive the Xiliang Cavalry away with arrows but it would not be so easy.


    ¡°Haha¡± Hu Che Er looked at Xu Shu with a disdainful smile. The Xiliang Cavalry was a heavy cavalry. The thing they feared the least were arrows. With their heavy armors protecting them, the arrows would not have much effect. Only a few unlucky victims fell from their horses when it was killed by the arrows before being trampled to death.2


    ¡°Xuande Gong. How is my Xiliang Cavalry?¡± Zhang Xiu looked at Liu Bei and his men proudly. If they fill up this moat, they wouldn¡¯t be able to call him a freeloader.


    ¡°Haha. General Zhang Xiu. This is truly a good method!¡± Liu Bei was truly surprised. With this method, the moat would no longer be a problem. It was even a greater contributionpared to both the QIngzhou and Yuzhou armies.


    If Liu Bei were to send either of those out, it would be wasting human lives.


    ¡°After ten more rounds, the moat would bepletely filled!¡± Zhang Xiu was very confident. His uncle, Li Jue, and Guo Si, had used this method to attack Chang¡¯an. The Chang¡¯an moat was said to be tens of meters deep but was filled up within half a day. It was also one of the reason Liu Biao made Zhang Xiu an ally. There were a lot of waterways at Jingzhou and the walls were not tall. If the moat was filled up, the fortress would no longer be strategic.


    ¡°This cannot go on!¡± Xu Shu looked at the moat in front of him. Shouchun would be very difficult to defend as the moat was part of its natural stronghold. Even Cao Cao destroyed the dam to flood Shouchun when he attacked Yuan Shu. That dam had not been repaired, making the moat Shouchun¡¯s strongest defense.


    Once the moat is filled, Xu Shu would need to face Liu Bei¡¯s elite army. If would be impossible to defend with only ten thousand defenders.


    ¡°Take those things out!¡± Xu Shu gritted his teeth and shouted loudly.


    ¡°Military advisor? Is it necessary to use that now? Now is...¡± Deng Yi who was standing at the side was confused. After all, this was only the first day. They had thought that this weapon would only be used once they could no longer defend.


    ¡°When would it be used then? Are you going to wait for the moat to be filled and for Shouchun to fall before using it?¡± Xu Shu did not want to use it as it was limited and would cause destruction. However, there was no choice.


    ¡°Alright. I understand!¡± Deng Yi then went down the walls and helped bring the wooden objects up the walls.


    Twelve of them were arranged along the walls of Shouchun.


    ¡°What is that?¡± Liu Bei¡¯s Army would definitely notice the huge movements on the wall and looked at it strangely.


    ¡°Ballista?¡± Zhang Xiu from Xiliang would naturally know of it.


    ¡°Ballista?¡± Liu Bei was stunned. ¡°Is that the Godlike weapon of Liu Mang¡¯s Army, the ballista?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It is the ballista!¡± Pang Tong¡¯s eyes opened up. This was because he was the first person in Liu Bei¡¯s Army to experience its wrath. His experience at Huainan was still vivid in his mind.


    ¡°So what if it is the ballista? Did you think I would be afraid of this?¡± Zhang Xiu that came from Xiliang definitely knew that the shocking power of the ballista was stronger than its actual killing power. It¡¯s capable of scaring opponents away but it was useless against Zhang Xiu.


    ¡°Charge! Fill up the moat!¡± Hu Che Er also had the same idea.


    As the Xiliang Cavalry rode closer, Xu Shu was watching them with a telescope in his hand.


    ¡°Ready!¡± Xu Shu raised his hand.


    1. Real confusing way to say ¡®poison arrows¡¯. Maybe it is because it is less ¡®poison¡¯ as opposed to ¡®infectious disease¡¯. (They didn¡¯t use it yet anyway so don¡¯t worry about it.)


    2. Before anyone asks, I do not know why they bothered with horses if their heavy armors were so almighty. Honestly, I think hitting a horse would be significantly easier than hitting someone in the face. Better yet, build carts to carry sandbags or just dig a deeper hole elsewhere and drain the water in the moat. Using inertia? The people beside you would simply get sandbagged instead.

 Chapter 308

    Break Yuan


    Thousands of horses galloped towards Shouchun. Xu Shu looked at therge army and then to the shivering defenders on the wall. He felt that he was fortunate for the walls to be present. If it were not for that, his subordinates would have already been routed.


    Xu Shu took a deep breath. He needed to provide the men with morale or else the scared soldiers would not be able to protect Shouchun.


    ¡°The target is the Xiliang Cavalry!¡± Xu Shu saw the Xiliang Cavalry approach. They had entered the range of the ballista but prevented the soldiers from shooting at that moment so that the power of the ballista would be greater.


    Xu Shu waited until he could see the faces of the riders before he swung his hand down. ¡°Fire!¡±


    The first volley was fired. Although the Xiliang Cavalry¡¯s heavy armor was able to prevent injury from regr arrows, they were torn through like paper before the might of the ballista.


    The attack made Hu Che Er very angry. Therge arrows were too powerful. It pierced through up until the seventh row of men before it lost its power.


    ¡°Brothers! Charge forward and fill up that moat! I will charge forward with you to avenge our brothers!¡± Hu Che Er shouted loudly. Such severe damage would usually hurt morale but instead, it provoked their ferocity.


    ¡°Come on!¡± Xu Shu also became angry. The arrows from the ballista did not slow them down but instead, sped them up. ¡°Fire! Keep firing!¡± Xu Shu ordered. The ballista continued to shoot instead of stopping for a while.


    This time, the eyes of the Xiliang Cavalry turned clear. ¡°What!¡± Zhang XIu¡¯s was at the end of his tether. His eyes seemingly burned. This was because his Xiliang Cavalry was caught in a perilous situation. This was because each of the twelve ballista shot about ten of therge arrows within a short moment. This massacred the Xiliang Cavalry.


    No matter how good one¡¯s horse riding skill or how good the horse was, they were still wearing heavy armor. On top of that, their lives were being reaped like rice being harvested. Before this, Zhang Xiu had believed that the threatening power of the ballista was greater than its offensive power. But now, not only was its offensive power even greater but its threatening power even made the men from the Xiliang Cavalry cry out for their parents. They could no longer fill up the moat freely.


    The ones at front dropped their sandbags and escaped with their horses. All of them had thought of dying but none of them wanted to go out like that. Those pierced by therge arrows did not die immediately but had to watch themselves bleed out together with their organs. They would have to watch themselves die slowly.


    The screams were tragic. Even the ferocious XIliang Cavalry could not take it even though most of them were of Qiang descend. They were people that have faced terrors like the ballista since they were children. This is from the stories told by their ancestors.


    ¡°Retreat! Spread out!¡± Even an idiot like Hu Che Er knew that charging in was no longer an option. The ballistae on the wall had shot over two hundred of therge arrows. The casualties was in the thousands. These were not the Qingzhou or Yuzhou troops where their deaths were not of importance. This was the Xiliang Cavalry. If was alright if only the soldiers were killed but both the armor and horses would also be lost. It could be said that each Xiliang Cavalry men were like a team of soldiers. Each horse was costly enough to equip fifty light infantries.


    The losses made Zhang Xiu¡¯s heart ache. When he loss two thousand of the Xiliang Cavalry from Liu Bei¡¯s ambush, he waspensated with five thousand provision, two thousand horses and two thousand heavy armor. However, the ones lost here could not bepensated as he voluntary decided to help.


    Zhang Xiu felt regretful but Liu Bei was calm. Although he was shocked by the ballsita, he had already prepared himself thanks to his first rate advisor, Pang Tong.


    Right now, Pang Tong was no longer by Liu Bei¡¯s side. He was at one side of the camp, watching the Xiliang Cavalry get ughtered. The ballista on the walls had his undivided attention. He would not caught unprepared a second time and he could still remember the events on that day.


    ¡°Sir. Did you see it?¡± Pang Tong suddenly yelled to a young man standing at the side. Pang Tong was an intelligent but prideful man. He does not even show his teacher, Shui Jing, respect. However, he now bowed to a young man and even called him sir.


    ¡°M-Military Advisor. I... I did not see it clearly.¡± The youngster was shy but his eyes burned with radiance when he looked at the ballista on the walls.


    ¡°You did not see anything?¡± Pang Tong was a little disappointed and felt a little bit frustrated. The youngster noticed Pang Tong¡¯s mood changing for the worse and smiled, ¡°Military Advisor. Do not be disappointed. Although I did not see it clearly, I found how we could restrain it.¡± The youngster said again when he could not bear to see Pang Tong¡¯s disheartened expression.


    ¡°You have a way?¡± Pang Tong¡¯s eyes shined. Pang Tong had called him sir because this man was learned in machines. The man was even better than his close friend Zhuge Liang. This was the reason behind Pang Tong¡¯s attitude to this man. Originally, he dismissed such studies but remembered its benefits after being defeated. He now wanted to learn this again but it was toote. Kongming would also not bother with him. Fortunately, his uncle had rmended this youth to him.


    ¡°Military advisor. Do you still remember that blueprint?¡± The youngster asked Pang Tong to recall.


    ¡°Are you saying...¡± Pang Tong¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Yes. We use catapults1!¡± The young man nodded. The catapults was not developed by him alone. He had heard from Guan Yu, Pang Tong and the surviving soldiers from Yuzhou about Liu Mang¡¯s rock ballista. He copied and then improved the design. He had thought that it would not be needed on this trip to Yangzhou but now seemed like a good time to use it.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t those notpleted?¡± Pang Tong felt doubtful. There were many areas the trebuchet needed to be improved on despite the blueprints. On top of that, most of it were not as good as Liu Mang¡¯s rock ballista. Originally, Pang Tong wanted Liu Bei to give an order so that a rock ballista would be plundered and given to the youngster for development. However, it seems that it was already toote.


    ¡°It¡¯s range is not enough but if we get closer, we could still hit the wall!¡± Shouchun was eighty feet tall and the moat was a dozen meters wide. The trebuchet would be able to hit the walls when used outside the moat.


    ¡°Good. Do it!¡± Pang Tong nodded and ran back to where Liu Bei was.


    ¡°Damn it! Damn it!¡± Zhang XIu was very annoyed. His ten thousand Xiliang Cavalry was prepared to show off his strength to Liu Bei and to shut the mouth of the Liu Bei¡¯s Army. Now, both have failed. Instead, they became a joke. Zhang Xiu lost more than a thousand heavy cavalry. It was very costly.


    ¡°Milord. Let us White Eared Soldiers go and try!¡± Chan Dao cupped his fist at Liu Bei.


    ¡°White Eared Soldiers?¡± Liu Bei frowned. The moat had to be filled or Shouchun cannot be attacked. However, the ballista had caused the Xiliang Cavalry to fall into a sorry state. Would the White Armored Soldiers be able to withstand its attacks? Unlike Zhang Xiu, Liu Bei only had five thousand of the White Eared Soldiers. He would feel distress if he lost them. However, many more would perish if he did not send them out. Liu Bei looked to Zhang Fei and Liao Hua as he thought of it. Liao Hua was simple. He had only just be the head of the Yuzhou Army and had no intentions of shouldering so much responsibility on his first day. So, he lowered his head and avoided Liu Bei¡¯s gaze. On the other hand, Zhang Fei also knew that soldiers were needed to kill the enemy and justughed.


    While Liu Bei was in a dilemma, Pang Tong came over and said, ¡°Milord. Order a retreat. I have a n!¡±


    Liu Bei¡¯s eyes shed. He then waved his hand to order the retreat.


    ___


    While the battle continued at Yangzhou and Yuzhou, the same was happening at Guandu.


    Cao Cao¡¯s battle at Guandu had been going on for months but to him, it felt like years. He felt much older. His ck hair had also turned white.


    ¡°Persevere. We must persevere!¡± Cao Cao took a sip of wine to refresh himself. His eyes were red and swollen. Yuan Shao¡¯s navy of one hundred thousand at been defeated at the Yellow River. Yuan Shao felt like exploding. Without a navy, his power at Guandu reduced by a substantial amount. The situation on drynd was no longer as smooth.


    Although Yuan Shao did not have one hundred thousand navy, he still had one hundred and fifty thousand men in his hands. There were also tens of thousands of heavy cavalry and many more.


    It was no wonder that Yuan Shao was currently holding on to three provinces and have countless warhorses. He was not like the other warlords at Central ins, buying a horse for several hundred gold. Howeer, Yuan Shao could get horses whenever he wants as there were horse farms and he could even trade them.


    Yuan Shao¡¯s navy had been defeated. Cao Cao also no longer had a navy. So, Yuan Shao¡¯s strategists gave him a stratagem. They nned to build a raft, to cross the Yellow River and prate deep into Yanzhou to do battle with Cao Cao.


    If the forty thousand heavy cavalry were to enter Yanzhou, Cao Cao would have a big headache trying to intercept them. Cao Cao¡¯s Tiger Cavalry may be formidable but they only had five thousand men. Five thousand fighting against forty thousand was not something they or even the Wolf Cavalry would do. Besides that, there were also famous warrirors. If the Tiger Cavalry were to fight, they would just get ganged up and killed.


    Cao Cao had a headache. None of his subordinates, including Guo Jia, had a n. At that moment, he only had two options. One option was to prevent Yuan Shao from crossing the Yellow River. However, the Yellow River was very long and a lot of manpower was needed to stop Yuan Shao. With one small mistake, the heavy cavalry would cross over the river and a huge disaster would follow.


    Another option would be to cross over to the other side and enter Yuan Shao¡¯s territory. However, that would not work at that moment as Yuan Shao still had ny thousand troops and forty thousand cavalry. Meanwhile, Cao Cao only has forty thousand troops. As he had to remain in Guandu, the number of troops he could take out is only thirty thousand. He was severely outnumbered. Besides that, Yuan Shao also wanted to cross the river to battle against him. He was at a dead end.


    Cao Cao gritted his teeth and decided to risk it by crossing the river for a decisive battle when Guo Jia suddenly stood up. ¡°Wait! Milord. Do you remember about that time?¡±


    ¡°That time? What time?¡± Cao Cao already had a headache and did not want to deal with Guo Jia¡¯s longwinded words. ¡°Feng Xiao. It is already an emergency. If you have a n, say it.¡±


    ¡°Milord. I do not have a n! I am simply unsure if that was true.¡± Guo Jia gave a wry smile. He did not want to keep his listener in suspense but he was not sure if the information he has was correct. ¡°Milord. Do you still remember the information given to us by the men dispatched by Liu Mang?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Cao Cao then thought about it. ¡°Are you saying...¡± Cao Cao could not help but look at the map on the table.


    ¡°Yes. It is Wuchao!¡± Guo Jia nodded. When Cao Cao¡¯s men failed to buy the ballsita, Liu Mang had instead, given him the message that victory would be at Wuchao.


    ¡°This may be one of his children games2!¡± Cao Cao rubbed his head and replied.


    ¡°A child¡¯s games may sometimes be serious!¡± Guo Jia smiled bitterly. ¡°Besides that, Milord. Do you think we have other options?¡±


    ¡°This...¡± Cao Cao was a sceptical person. It was not just Liu Mang¡¯s vague message. He would also consider the gains and losses of the information provided to him by his scouts.


    ¡°Milord. What would Lu Bu¡¯s Army get if they lie to us?¡± Guo Jia tried to convince Cao Cao to attack Wuchao. This is because Cao Cao would lose regardless of whether he attacks or defends. They could only open a path with unexpected moves.


    ¡°The both of us are enemies!¡± Cao Cao sighed. The Lu Bu¡¯s Army had almost killed him the moment they entered Central ins. If Lu Bu was not around, Xuzhou would have been wealthy instead of its current bare state.


    After Cao Cao chased Lu Bu out of Yanzhou, Lu Bu became a pain at Xuzhou. Cao Cao then joined forces with Liu Bei to chase Lu Bu out of Xuzhou. If it was not because of Liu Mang, Lu Bu¡¯s head would have already been his. Right now, Cao Cao still had Lu Bu¡¯s Sky Piercer.


    ¡°Milord. There are only benefits and no eternal enemies in this world. If you could join forces with Liu Bei to capture Xuzhou and look pass your enmity with Zhang Xiu for Yanzhou, why can¡¯t you do the same for Lu Bu?¡± Guo Jia asked.


    ¡°But the man is Lu Bu, an obstinate person.¡± Cao Cao retorted.


    ¡°Milord. The current Lu Bu is not like the Lu Bu from those days!¡± Guo Jia shook his head and said. Lu Bu used to be a egoistic man greedy for small profits. He also forgets half of Chen Gong¡¯s words or ignored thempletely. However, the current Lu Bu was more adaptable and listens to Chen Gong, even though he is still impulsive.


    ¡°Milord. This information is not given to us by Lu Bu. It is given to us by the King of Shu, Liu Mang!¡±


    ¡°Him?¡±


    ¡°Milord. There are talented people in Lu Bu¡¯s Army. They are not stupid. If we are defeated, Yuan Shao would upy six states. With provision and troops being supplied, there would be no one else able to defeat Yuan Shao. Sun Ce, Liu Bei and Lu Bu together only have three provinces. How are they going to fight Yuan Shao? On the other hand, it is different if we win. With Jizhou, Youzhou and other provinces in his hand, Yuan Shao would be able to retreat and recuperate. We would need a few years to defeat Yuan Shao. This is enough time for the oue at Central ins to be decided. Our victory would be as though it is a lose-lose situation for us and Yuan Shao. The others would be able to profit from our disaster. This was why they would not wish for our defeat. This is why I believe that this information may be correct.¡± Guo Jia no longer analysed tactfully but spoke of his true feelings.


    ¡°But this information is several months old. Even if Lu Bu has talented people, they should not be able to guess the situation several monthster!¡± Cao Cao was still doubtful. Fortunately, a soldier from outside suddenly arrived gave an information to Cao Cao, while Guo Jia was having trouble persuading him. A middle aged schr came to visit. He imed to be a good friend of the Prime Minister.


    ¡°Good friend?¡± Cao Cao was sceptical again. He does not have any good friends. He was the Prime Minister of the Han. Not many would im to be his friend. If there were any, they were people that conceal their feelings. The agitated Cao Cao did not want to meet this person but Guo Jia asked the man. ¡°Where did this guye from?¡±


    ¡°This person?¡± The messenger thought for a while before replying. ¡°This person should havee from the opposite side of the Yellow River!¡± This was because the man was soaked as though he had just crossed the river.


    ¡°From the opposite side of the Yellow River?¡± Cao Cao¡¯s eyes grew wide. That meant that this person was from Yuan Shao¡¯s side. Yuan Shao was certainly one of Cao Cao¡¯s good friend. However, besides Yuan Shao, there was one other person.


    ¡°Milord. The n to break Yuan hase!¡± Guo Jia and Cao Cao bothughed.


    ____________________________________


    Okay there are many different kinds of ¡®trebuchet¡¯. Liu Mang¡¯s trebuchet åóÅÚ is a ballista. Based on the fact that it apparently throws stone, it is the rock throwing ballista. I called it trebuchet to differentiate it with that rge arrow throwing trebuchet.¡¯ ´²åó. Meanwhile, Liu Bei¡¯s ¡®trebuchet¡¯ (which I believe I just called catapults inter chapters. My memory is foggy) is Å×ʯ»ú (lit stone throwing machine). Thanks to this, all chapters from here onwards (and chapters I have NOT yet posted by the time I type this along with note) would call Liu Mang¡¯s trebuchet as rock ballista. I am sorry for the inconvenience.


    Also, images. (sorry about the image size if you find it too big/small)


    P.S. Liu Bei¡¯s trebuchet is literally ¡®stone throwing machine¡¯. This means that it could be a trebuchet, a trebuchet, or even the rock ballista. For now, I am just going to call it a trebuchet.

 Chapter 309

    On the morning of the second day, Xu Shu saw soldiers carrying shields below Shouchun¡¯s walls. They lined up in neat rows and columns. Xu Shu gave a sneer. Did they think that this formation would be able to withstand the ballista?


    The ballista is Xu Shu¡¯s hands were an improved version. The previous version of the ballista could pierce through firm ships with think wooden nks with iron fillings. Even if the shield soldiers had strong bones, they would still fall before the might of the ballista.


    ¡°Ready!¡± Without Xu Shu¡¯s instructions, Deng Yi gave the order for the twelve ballista to be pushed out and prepared.


    ¡°Military advisor. Would this seriously be unhindered?¡± Liu Bei asked Pang Tong. Liu Bei could not be med for being worried. The ones holding the shields were his precious White Eared Soldiers. He did not want to lose a single one of them. Before this, Chen Dao had asked to be the one filling the moat but he was stopped by Liu Bei. Right now, he had no choice but to do it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Milord. With the weapon at the camp, Shouchun would be captured!¡± Pang Tong was very confident.


    ¡°But!¡± Liu Bei still felt sceptical. Based on Zhang Xiu¡¯s experience, everyone had learned that armors were useless against attacks from the ballista. The armors that used to make them feel safe were like papers. Therge arrows from the ballista was able to pierce through the armor and the horse of the cavalry. They believed that the shields would not be able to help.


    ¡°Milord. Have you forgotten about Second General¡¯s battle at Shouchun?¡± To give Liu Bei a peace of mind, Pang Tong brought Guan Yu into the wheelussion. Guan Yu¡¯s battle could not even be considered a battle. It was an escape. Liu Mang captured Shouchun within a day with Guan Yu only able to retreat and leave behind the provisions. This made Guan Yu¡¯s heart ache.


    ¡°Second Brother¡¯s battle?¡± Liu Bei did not share Guan Yu¡¯s pain. Instead, his eyes shone because of the catapult. He wasn¡¯t depressed that Guan Yu lost Shouchun. This is because even if Guan Yu were to press on, he would only be added to the list of casualties. Now, the situation was different, Liu Bei was the one sieging the city with Liu Mang defending. ¡°Can that weapon at the camppete against False King Liu Mang¡¯s catapults?¡±


    ¡°This is...¡± Based on the information Pang Tong received from the youth, this is not possible. This is because from Guan Yu¡¯s description, Liu Mang¡¯s catapult could throw rocks as heavy as three hundred kilograms to about three hundred to five hundred paces away. If the rocks were about one hundred kilograms, it would even be able to send those rocks seven hundred meters away.


    In this ancient era, all catapults were made with wood. The youth felt inferior to others but was confident of his own catapult. It may not be able topete against Liu Mang¡¯s catapults that had springs installed but it was still capable of bombarding cities.


    Naturally, Pang Tong would not tell this to Liu Bei and destroy his confidence. Instead, he indifferently said that the catapult would not be inferior in any aspects.


    His words made Liu Bei feel relieved, who then ordered Chen Dao to act ording to n.


    ¡°This one will obey!¡± Chen Dao cupped his fist. He then went and made preparations.


    ¡°Milord. What do you think Liu Bei is trying to do?¡± Beside Liu Bei¡¯s main camp was Zhang Xiu¡¯s barracks. Zhang Xiu had also watched the battle at Shouchun. The loss of his Xiliang Cavalry made him miserable. He did not even have a ce to cry. After all, he was the one that had his men advance and get shot by Xu Shu¡¯s ballista.


    ¡°Liu Bei?¡± Zhang Xiu still felt doubtful. What is Liu Bei thinking? Is he not afraid of the ballista on the walls with those heavily armored soldiers with shields? Based on Zhang Xiu¡¯s observation, the ballista could not be blocked. However, the White Eared Soldiers have now went to test it out, making Zhang Xiu sceptical. However, when he looked at Chen Dao¡¯s expression, he believed that Liu Bei¡¯s Army had a n.


    ¡°All units! Pick up the sandbags!¡± Chen Dao shouted. All the soldiers carried sandbags except for the White Eared Soldiers holding the shields at the front lines. The soldiers moved and then waited for Chen Dao¡¯s next order.


    ¡°Alright. Our objective is Shouchun¡¯s moat! Forward!¡± Chen Dao spoke. The White Eared Soldiers were his pride. Although the White Eared Soldiers could only be established with the help of the three Peach Brothers, most of the hard work had still been done by Chen Dao himself.


    In Chen Dao¡¯s opinion, the White Eared Soldiers was like the Wolf Cavalry whenpared in a one against one setting. There were none that would be a match for the White Eared Soldiers, including Liu Mang¡¯s famous Urban Army. Now, they invincible on the Central ins as the Wolf Cavalry had been disabled and would not appear again for at least half a year.


    Unlike the tremor caused by the heavy cavalry, the White Eared Soldiers had neat and orderly paces. This was the militaryw for the White Eared Soldiers. They followed orders even though hell awaited before them. This is also why Cao Cao was unable to capture Liu Bei even though he sent out the Tiger Cavalry several times.


    ¡°Heavy armor and shields? Haha. Today, I will turn you all into bingtanghulu1!¡± Xu Shu sneered. He waited until the White eared Soldiers weer in range before he ordered the attack.


    The twelve ballistae started to roar again. Each arrow pierced through the air loudly.


    The power of the ballista was disyed again. The shields were smashed and the armor of the White Eared Soldiers at the first row was prated. Besides the heavy armor of the White Eared Soldiers, they also wore chainmail under it. Chainmails were supposed to have good resistance against arrows but even these were useless against the ballista. Most of the soldiers at first row were killed or severely injured.


    ¡°Keep shooting! Do not stop!¡± Xu Shu ordered. Xu Shu had also saw the neat march of the troops below and knew that they were Liu Bei¡¯s elites, the White Eared Soldiers. It would be extremely beneficial if Xu Shu could destroy them here.


    Although there were only twelve ballistae, the arrows continued to rain down. After all, its body isrge and its arrows could be fired continuously. The White Eared Soldiers were truly elites. When the first row crumbled, the second row quickly took over. The ones that could be saved would naturally be saved while they gave up on saving the ones that could not.


    ¡°Do you have more shields than I have arrows?¡± The losses suffered by the White Eared Soldiers should be very heart breaking for the Liu Bei¡¯s Army. However, Chen Dao¡¯s eyes twinkled as he watched the formations of the soldiers from Liu Bei¡¯s camp.


    At Liu Bei¡¯s main camp, besides Pang Tong, there was also another youngster watching the scene unfold. ¡°At two hundred paces away, it is able to twoyers of shield. The heavy armor ispletely useless.¡± One side recorded this down as they spoke. ¡°Yes, military advisor.¡±


    Pang Tong nodded and then waved themand g. Chen Dao who saw this gave a sigh of relief. Truthfully speaking, Chen Dao could not hold on for long from the attacks of the ballsita. When he saw the g, he ordered, ¡°Fall back a hundred paces!¡±


    Another row of soldiers with shields went to the front as they all began to withdraw.


    ¡°Trying to run? Leave half of you here for me!¡± Xu Shu said coldly. On the previous day, the Xiliang Cavalry had been defeated. They dispersed and they were also fast. As a result, the uracy of the ballista was lowered. However, the current opponents were Liu Bei¡¯s White Eared Soldiers. They were infantries and thus, slower. So, the arrows continued to be fired.


    ¡°It paused every ten shots?¡± The youth recorded it down. Every ten shots, the ballista would pause. Although the pause was only for a short time, the youth noticed it.


    ¡°General. It has been a hundred paces!¡± The White Eared Soldiers reported to Chen Dao. Chen Dao nodded and the army slowed down once again.


    The arrows continued to fly and pierce through their armor. There was no difference between two hundred paces and three hundred paces away.


    ¡°It still managed to pierce through the shield at three hundred paces away?¡± The youth frowned. He did not expect a person to be able to develop such a weapon in that era. Three hundred paces was a short distance to cavalries but would still take some time for infantries. If such a weapon was ced on every wall, it would be difficult to attack cities in the future. ¡°Go ahead, military advisor.¡± Pang Tong waved the g once again.


    Chen Dao¡¯s men retreated another hundred steps. This time, the result was much better. Although the giant shields were prated, only a few of them were killed.


    ¡°Milord. The White Eared Soldiers are slow. Are they all idiots? They made themselves targets and now try to run while carrying the shields?¡± Deng Yimented as he looked at the White Eared Soldiers. If he was the one inmand, he would have ordered for the soldiers to throw away their shields. Only by doing this, would the soldiers be able to run quickly and spread out, making it harder to get hit.


    ¡°Something is wrong.¡± Xu Shu was finally reminded by Deng Yi that it would be unlikely for themander of the White Eared Soldiers to be an idiot. Liu Bei would not have sent him out as amander otherwise. It was less effective to fill the moat with heavily armored soldiers as it would be difficult to move with all that weight. Xu Shu felt uneasy and used the telescope to look at both the White Eared Soldiers and the camp.


    ¡°Military advisor. Is something wrong? Are they not filling up the moat? They must have believed the shields would protect them. Unfortunately it is useless against our ballista!¡± Deng Yi proudly said.


    ¡°They are not filling up the moat!¡± Xu Shu shook his head. Although the soldiers held sandbags in their hands, they were not near the moats. Some of them even threw the sandbags away. They were just distractions.


    ¡°What is that?¡± Xu Shu finally themand g that was being held by his acquaintance Pang Tong. Each time it was waved, the White Eared Soldiers moved.


    ¡°Not good!¡± Xu Shu finally understood his bad feeling. However, it was already toote.


    The White Eared Soldiers finally moved seven hundred paces away from the ballista. The power of the ballista finally became weaker and although the shields could still be destroyed, the arrows could notpletely pierce through the shields and would get stuck in between.


    ¡°Seven hundred paces?¡± The young man in the Liu Bei¡¯s Army finally recorded. He then smiled at Pang Tong and said, ¡°Military advisor. We can counterattack now.¡±


    ¡°Counterattack!¡± Pang Tongughed. He had been waiting for those words. ¡°Come and pass down my military orders! We have been fighting passively long enough. Time to show them our weapons!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The nearby soldier epted the order. This time, the order was for the White Eared Soldiers to return to camp.


    Chen Dao gave a sigh of relief when he saw this g. He had been suffering all this time and finally understood Hu Che Er¡¯s grief. They could only be attacked without having the power to fight back. The casualties was also heavy. It had only been seven hundred paces but he had already lost more than seven hundred men. All of them were also White Eared Soldiers. Each death made him feel distressed. When they ambushed the Wolf Cavalry, they only lost five hundred men. Now, they lost seven hundred. Fortunately, this is now over. ¡°All units! Return to camp!¡± Chen Dao ordered and allowed the soldiers to finally feel afraid. This ballista was not something a normal person could deal with because they would not know whether they would die there or not.


    ¡°Milord! Look! Liu Bei¡¯s men have been beaten back to camp!¡± Hu Che Er had a gloating expression. After all, Liu Bei¡¯s soldiers also did not give him face when the Xiliang Cavalry experienced casualties the previous day.


    ¡°They have not been beaten back!¡± Zhang Xiu was a militarymander and also a ruler. He naturally thought of things more than Hu Che Er. Liu Bei was not someone that would send his White Eared Soldiers to their deaths.


    Zhang Xiu¡¯s doubts was soon resolved when he heard a loud and resonant sound that came from Liu Bei¡¯s barracks. He turned to find about tenrge wooden structures.


    ¡°Milord. What are those?¡± Hu Che Er was still not familiar with how battles were fought on the Central ins. He also did not know about the wooden structure.


    ¡°A catapult!¡± Zhang Xiu shouted. In a primitive society, walls were made to keep out wild beasts. During those times, walls were made of wood and were very short. Beasts would rarely try and climb the walls. After that, humans entered the top of the food chain. Threats against beasts had lessened while threats against other people had increased. As a result, stones started to be used to make walls and the walls also becamerger. The taller it is, the greater the advantage.


    However, the struggles between humans would not stop simply because of the height of the walls. If walls could be made to keep others out, there would definitely be things made to destroy walls. The catapult is one such weapon. This, rams and siege towers were the three major siege weapons. There were many that knew how to make rams but only a few people knew how to make siege towers. This was because Dong Zhongshu banned all the other schools that were not Confucianism. Because of this, only a few people learned mechanics. As a result, only a few knew how to make siege towers and even less people knew how to make catapults.


    In the past, sieges were dependant on the rams and the number of soldiers. Whoever that could hold out longer would be the winner. With the catapult the casualties would reduce.


    ¡°Catapults?¡± Hu Che Er looked at the machine sceptically. This thing was certainly magical. Therge arrows shot by the ballista the day before made Hu Che Er feel very ufortable. There had been countless deaths but Hu Che Er knew that the ballistae were treasures.


    ¡°Catapults?¡± Xu Shu gave a simr reaction on the walls. He did not expect Liu Bei¡¯s Army to take out catapults. ¡°Could it be that the industrial area was notpletely burned down? Did Liu Bei obtain the blueprints?¡± Xu Shu did not dare to think further. It would be extremely difficult to defend Shouchun if Liu Bei managed to obtain Liu Mang¡¯s blueprints. The walls would not be able to hold out against the attacks from the catapults.


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Deng Yi exined that the blueprints was not at the industrial zone but had long been moved into the city along with the craftsmen. Liu Mang valued talents at Shouchun, including craftsmen. Although they do not understand much, they have their workmanship. Most of Liu Mang¡¯s things were made by Liu Ye. The craftsmen were taught and also well paid. Their position is not any inferiorpared to officials. As a result, Deng Yi ced priority in protecting them.


    ¡°Then how could this happen?¡± Xu Shu looked attentively. He then noticed that the structure was different from Liu Mang¡¯s catapults. Liu Mang¡¯s catapult was like a long lever. However, this catapult was like a wheel. Xu Shu did not know how powerful it was but he knew that the Liu Bei¡¯s Army would be able to use it properly. ¡°The Liu Bei¡¯s Army has someone talented!¡±


    ¡°Deng Yi go down quickly and give an order for wet leather and bedding to be brought over!¡± Xu Shu hastily gave his order. No matter how powerful the catapults were, Xu Shu would need to be prepared.


    ¡°Understood!¡± Deng Yi moved quickly. Within a short moment, Deng Yi returned. He only managed to find about ten sheets of leather and a little bit of bedding. ¡°Quickly cover the walls with it!¡± The catapults would throw rocks and smash the walls with it. Xu Shu intended to soften the blow by wrapping the walls with something soft.


    ¡°Haha. Using leather and bedding?¡± The youth from Liu Bei¡¯s Armyughed as he saw the preparations. ¡°It would work if it was an ordinary catapult. However, this is my, Ma Jun¡¯s rotating catapult2!¡±


    Soon, Xu Shu would experience the feeling of being attacked by catapults.


    ¡°Report. Milord, the preparations areplete!¡± The catapults had been prepared. The rocks had been ced on the wheel.


    ¡°Good. Now bring down those walls!¡± Liu Bei spoke resentfully. He had been suffocating from the ballista on the walls. Now, he could finally fight back.


    ¡°Yes!¡± The soldier replied. The ten catapults started to move. There was arge handle on the wheel. The soldiers turned this handle, causing the wheel to move. This caused the rock on the wheel to move at high speed. The rock would be thrown from the wheel after achieving a certain velocity.


    The first volley of rocks fell onto the city walls, smashing the wet leather. The damage to the walls was reduced by the cushioning. Besides that, the angle and position of the hit was also lower as it was just the first shot. The soldiers on the walls gave a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Hm? Is that all?¡± Liu Bei was disappointed. He had believed that the catapults would bring him a major victory or at least destroy the ballistae. However, the first volley only produced such little results. Only a few soldiers had been smashed by the huge rocks that fell onto the walls.


    ¡°Milord. Do not be impatient.¡± Pang Tong also had cold sweat. If the catapults also had no effect, they would need to start throwing lives away.


    ¡°Did you think you can block it with just wet leather? You must be dreaming!¡± The youth was still very confident. He then shouted loudly. ¡°Move faster! Raise the angle and shoot!¡± Under the youth¡¯s guidance, the shooting angle of the catapult was adjusted. The people working the catapults also worked faster.


    The rocks were then shot towards the walls again. Unlikest time, the rocks were thrown one after another. Although the wet leather could soften the impact, it could not always offset the damage. The walls that had been bombarded for a long time could not take it.


    ¡°What?¡± Xu Shu did not expect those catapults to shoot rapidly like the ballista. Even Liu Mang¡¯s catapults could not do this. This was because Liu Mang prioritized its strength with ach rock was having a hundred and fifty kilograms. On the other hand, this catapult shot rapidly without letting the soldiers on the walls rest.


    The wet leather was soon unable to hold out. Rocks that fell onto the walls instantly killed the soldiers. When it crashed on the wall, it also broke into pieces and in some extreme cases, the fragments also killed more people.


    The original catapults were like a scale with a bucket at one end. This bucket was filled with rocks. The other side would tied with many ropes. During battle, soldiers would expand a lot of energy to pull the ropes. The ropes would then be released for the rocks to be thrown at the enemy. This type of catapult has many shorings. It takes a lot of time for each shot and the effect is not as great. The rotating catapult designed by Ma Jun overcame these shorings. It used a wooden wheel and the rock is ced on it. That way, when the wheel is rotated rapidly, the rocks would beunched continuously. Ma Jun had been testing it and felt that it would be very powerful when it could throw hundreds of rocks in a row.


    ¡°Return fire! Fight back with the ballista!¡± Deng Yi shouted loudly. The soldiers holding the wet leather to soften the blows3, moved towards the ballista.


    ¡°Haha. Are you nning to use the ballista? How unfortunate!¡± The youth was somewhat pleased. The catapults he created was able to supress the ballista. Naturally, he would feel happy.


    ¡°General. Our ballista is unable to hurt them!¡± One man shouted. Their arrows were blocked by shield soldiers in front of the catapult. The ballista could only harass them but could not harm them.


    ¡°What!¡± Deng Yi shouted while Xu Shuughed bitterly. ¡®So they were just testing us earlier!¡¯


    Seven hundred paces away. This is the safe distance discovered by sacrificing the lives of seven hundred White Eared Soldiers.


    The uracy of the catapults increased as time passed. Screams resounded on the walls as the rocks continued to crash onto it.


    ¡°Oh no! The ballista!¡± Deng Yi shouted. ¡°Quick. Push the ballistae in!¡± Deng Yi ordered for the ballistae to be pushed into the tower. He even helped the nearby soldiers to push the ballistae. However, it was toote.


    ¡°General! Be careful!¡± A bodyguard pushed Deng Yi away. Deng Yi wanted to curse but before he could say anything, he found out that the ce he was standing at turned into a pit. Pieces of the ballista and the guard who pushed him was scattered all over the ce.


    There had been twelve ballistae. They managed to push two into the tower. The remaining ten had been destroyed.


    ________________________


    This is 2 chapters long


    Bingtanghulu or just tanghulu. It¡¯s candied fruit. The original fruit used is a Chinese hawthorn. On an unrted note, I do not know what it tastes like. I hate eating almost every fruit.


    ÎÒÂí¾ûµÄÂÖתʽÅ×ʯ»ú . Had trouble with this. First one all, he supposedly ims to be Ma Jun.


    Ma Jun (courtesy name Deheng) was a Chinese mechanical engineer during the 3 kingdoms era. Sounds right so far. However, the man lived in the state of Cao Wei, established by Cao Pi during year 220 AD. In other words, he did not work for Liu Bei. Also can¡¯t find his date of birth. He may not even be born during this period. Secondly, he never made any kinds of catapults in the original timeline so I am not sure what it looks like except for...


    ¡®rotating wheel rock throwing machine¡¯. Due to a significantck of exnation, I cannot tell if they used a rotating lever or that the catapult itself is a spinning thing of some sort (feels like a waterwheel, catapult version) I doubted that it is a trebuchet since Pang Tong and co imed it to be inferior to Liu Mang¡¯s catapult. However, trebuchets were supposed to be of the superior Having different things with same names did not help matters.


    e.g Mangonel, sometimes called Traction Trebuchet. Onager, sometimes called Mangonel. My math is telling me Onager = trebuchet.


    I know it is not a mangonel due to theck of spinning things. Could be a traction trebuchet or a counterweight trebuchet.


    Have mercy! Release me from this torture! I don¡¯t want to do anymore siege weapon research!


    They are holding the wet leather, using them like trampolines.

 Chapter 310

    ¡°Shoot them! Shoot them all! Hahaha!¡± Zhang Feiughed heartily. Previously they had been supressed. Now, they were the ones putting on the pressure. The ballistae had also disappeared although it could have just been pushed into the tower. This situation made Zhang Fei feel at ease. He even abandoned his men to run to the front and operate one of the catapults! As Zhang Fei was very strong, his assistance allowed that catapult to operate much faster than before. Fortunately, the wooden structure was unable to continue receiving Zhang Fei¡¯s abuse, requiring him to eventually leave.


    ¡°Milord. Prepare to send soldiers and fill the moat!¡± Pang Tong did not expect Ma Jun¡¯s catapult to be so useful. It was truly thanks to the rmendation of his uncle and also the fact that Ma Jun admired him.


    ¡°Oh!¡± Liu Bei was also smiling happily. As a ruler, he had to maintain a degree of seriousness. However, he was so satisfied that he could not help it. In fact, if there were nobody around him, he would have already beenughing.


    Liu Bei was about to dispatch the soldiers when Zhang Xiu approached him. ¡°Lord Xuande. Work must not be half finished. Previously, I promised to fill the moat up, so, let us finish our task!¡± Zhang Xiu cupped his fist as he smiled at Liu Bei.


    ¡°How shameless!¡± These were the thoughts of Liu Bei¡¯s other officers. However, they would not say it as Zhang Fei was not around. They knew that offending Zhang Xiu would cause them to lose their heads just like Liu Pi. They wanted to call him shameless because the enemy was supressed by the catapults, making the moat to be without danger. This meant that Zhang Xiu would receive free merits. Everybody wanted those merits as well but Zhang Xiu had already opened his mouth.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Liu Bei naturally understood Zhang Xiu¡¯s intentions of taking the merits with little work. However, Liu Bei wanted to pull Zhang Xiu in. He would not decline. ¡°In that case, I would have to trouble you. General Yang Wu.¡±


    ¡°You are too kind! Hahaha!¡± Seeing that Liu Bei has already given him promise, Zhang Xiu¡¯s subordinate Hu Che Er went to lead his men. The ten thousand Xiliang Cavalry spread out and brought the sandbags towards the moat.


    ¡°Hold on!¡± Deng Yi gave himself a p in the face. The situation had already became like this. Holding on seemed impossible. The rocks falling from the sky struck fear into the soldiers. On top of that, they were just garrison soldiers.


    ¡°Charge!¡± The Xiliang Cavalry once again rode towards the moat and threw the sandbags in.


    ¡°Shoot them with arrows!¡± Deng Yi continued to give orders. However, the effect of the arrows were minimal.


    ¡°They can still appear? Looks like it does not have enough strength. Pass down my orders! I want to strike at those soldiers of the Lu Bu¡¯s Army that refuses to face reality! I want them to be too afraid of even lifting their heads!¡± Liu Bei stood up and ordered. Following his orders, the attacks from the catapult became even more fearsome.


    ¡°Military advisor! What do we do now? We are suffering huge losses!¡± Deng Yi asked as he rushed to Xu Shu. More than three hundred men had been killed by the rocks. The number of injured ones were over a thousand. The problem was not the deaths but by the plummeting morale of the soldiers attacked by the catapults.


    ¡°Have everyone enter the tower. After that, get down from the walls!¡± Xu Shu gritted his teeth and replied.


    ¡°Enter the tower than go down the walls? Military advisor! Right now, the Xiliang Cavalry are the ones filling up the moat! How can the soldiers stop them by going down the walls?¡± Deng Yi pointed to the XIliang Cavalry outside.


    ¡°Do you think you can stop them now? All you will do is waste lives on the wall! Take all of the soldiers down! All soldiers, take a rest. Wait for my orders before climbing up the walls again!¡± Xu Shu also felt helpless. Those staying on the walls would only be unnecessary casualties to the catapults. They would also be unable to stop the Xiliang Cavalry. In that case, it would be better to wait away from the walls. When Liu Bei¡¯s Army attacked the city, they would then climb up again and engage them inbat. Xu Shu believed that Liu Bei would be unable to use the catapult once they engaged in meleebat.


    ¡°Sigh!¡± Deng Yi sighed heavily and could only do as ordered. Under hismand, his soldiers retreated from the walls, leaving only a small number of people observing the movements of Liu Bei¡¯s Army.


    The moat wasrge but was quickly filled up. It only needed to be filled enough for people to cross.


    ¡°Liao Hua!¡± Liu Bei stood up and yelled.


    ¡°Present!¡± Liao Hua quickly knelt in front of Liu Bei.


    ¡°Liao Hua! I order you to take your troops and capture Shouchun! Merits would be given if you managed to capture it!¡±


    ¡°This General receives the order!¡± Liao Hua nodded happily. This was because the biggest problem which was the moat, had been solved. All that was left was to capture Shouchun. He also knew that Liu Mang¡¯s main army was at Yuzhou. Only garrison troops remained at Shouchun. He would be able to capture Shouchun with his ten thousand troops.


    ¡°All units, charge!¡± Liao Huamanded the Yuzhou Yellow Turbans. He yelled as he advanced towards the walls.


    _


    At the governor¡¯s office in Lujiang, Lu Bu was despressed.


    The Wolf Cavalry had been ambushed at Hefei and there were no news of his daughter. He drank wine, which everyone ims to be able to drown your worries. However, it only increased his worries.


    Shouchun had requested for help many times but Lu Bu did not know how to go and save them. The Wolf Cavalry had been disabled while the other units were supressed. Sun Ce ring at them like a tiger made Yangzhou submissive. How was Lu Bu supposed to be happy?


    ¡°Milord! Milord!¡± Chen Gong went straight into the hall as Lu Bu felt depressed.


    ¡°So it is Gongtai.¡± Lu Bu looked at the man in a drunken state. ¡°Come! Come and have a drink with me!¡± Lu Bu tried and pull Chen Gong to have a drink with him.


    Chen Gong did not appreciate this kindness and turned over Lu Bu¡¯s wine table. ¡°Milord. Why are you still drinking at a time like this! Do you want Yangzhou and Lujiang to be buried with you?¡± Anger was evident on Chen Gong¡¯s face. Although he had a good rtionship with Lu Bu, he was also older than Lu Bu. Their rtionship is one of a ruler and his minister. His words would only be in his capacity as a subject. Lu Bu red back coldly like a fierce and terrifying tiger. It was a re that would make even generals withdraw. However, Chen Gong who was only a schr did not care and even looked at Lu Bu in the face. They were both stubborn people.


    ¡°Milord! Military advisor!¡± The bodyguard at the side felt awkward as he looked at the two. ¡°Calm down Milord! Military Advisor, watch your words!¡± The bodyguard was afraid that Chen Gong would not withdraw his statement. He was also afraid that Lu Bu would execute Chen Gong in rage. However, the both of them would not back down.


    In the end, Chen Gong was the victor of this confrontation. Lu Bu sighed and picked up the wine cup from the ground. ¡°What can I even do now besides drink?¡± Lu Bu realized that it was very hard to be a good ruler. Last time, he did not need to bother with all this. He would just take what he wants and was willing to be an enemy of the world just for one woman. However, he had lost very badly at Xuzhou and almost got killed by Cao Cao. That was why he intended to change and be a good ruler.


    First of all, one must n their moves cautiously. If it was the previous Lu Bu, he would abandon Lujiang to go after Liu Bei and Zhang Xiu. He would beat them up so badly that they could no longer be recognized instead of retreating.


    However, he was now a good ruler. He wants to care for Lujiang. He would be able to make aeback as long as he continued to hold Lujiang. This is to leave an escape road for Liu Mang. This was why they were not able to dispatch troops. As the troops in Lujiang were being managed by Chen Gong, Lu Bu suddenly found himself extremely free.


    Chen Gong remained silent after hearing Lu Bu¡¯s words. He also did not know how to console Lu Bu. The two of them became silent again. After a while, Lu Bu asked. ¡°Chen Gong. What of the letter sent to Liu Biao?¡±


    Lu Bu¡¯s questions reminded Chen Gong of the purpose of his visit. ¡°Milord. Liu Biao had decided to continue watching.¡± Chen Gong replied and gave the letter to Lu Bu.


    Lu Bu received the letter and read it quickly. After that, he became angry. ¡°A scoundrel. He truly deserves to be called a guard dog! Does he not know that we are dependent on each other? Where would he go if I get exterminated? Sun Ce and Liu Bei would finish him off!¡± Sun Ce and Liu Bei had to join forces to put him down. In the future, they may do the same to Liu Biao. Right now, the situation at Jingzhou was like this because there is bnce.


    Sun Ce has ny thousand navy soldiers, all of which were elites. Sun Ce, Jiang Qin, and Zhou Yumanded thirty thousand each. Jiang Qin¡¯s thirty thousand troops had already been sent to the bottom of the river by Gan Ning.


    Right now, they were afraid of Lu Bu and did not dare to cross the river. However, if Lu Bu were to be defeated, they would no longer have any worries. Zhou Yu¡¯s navy of thirty thousand had already caused Jingzhou to suffer. Jiangxia would have also been lost if it was not because of Zhuge Liang. If another thirty thousand men were to be added, Liu Biao would not be able to stop them.


    Besides that, if Lu Bu were to be eliminated, Liu Biao would also need to worry about Liu Bei and Zhang Xiu. Although Zhang Xiu was like Liu Biao¡¯s dog, this dog had the venom of a snake and could bite back at any time. On top of that, Liu Biao had not been treating Zhang Xiu well in recent years and confiscated his provisions. Meanwhile, Zhang Xiu was now in a passionate rtionship with Liu Bei. Once he joins up with Liu Bei, Liu Biao could only cry. Liu Bei was also not inferior to Cao Cao in terms of ambition and ability.


    ¡°Milord. Even if you ask again, Liu Biao would not send troops!¡± Chen Gong also knew this but Liu Biao had already made up his mind and nothing could be done about it. Chen Gong knew that Liu Biao wanted to take advantage after Lu Bu and Sun Ce have both suffered losses. It was a good n but one must also watch their appetites. To Liu Biao, Sun Ce and Liu Bei were tigers. However, he did not help Lu Bu, giving Lu Bu a bad impression. ¡°For now, let us have Hanyang abandon Yangzhou.¡± Chen Gong sighed.


    ¡°Looks like this is the only way!¡± Lu Bu gnashed his teeth. Yangzhou was so popr because of Liu Mang¡¯s recruitment. This made Yangzhou look as though it was going to start prospering again. Most of Lu Bu¡¯s resources had also been ced in Yangzhou. However, all of this now became a gift to others. This was ast resort. Liu Mang only had about twenty thousand elite troops. They may be able to fight if Lu Bu¡¯s armies were to be added. However, each of their lives were precious and not a single one could be wasted.


    Once they leave Yangzhou, they could no longerpete for the world. Staying at the sidelines would be the best oue they could get.


    ¡°But Milord! 3,000 provisions had been sent from Jingzhou¡¯s main camp!¡± Chen Gong suddenly added.


    ¡°From Jingzhou¡¯s main camp?¡± Lu Bu was stunned. ¡°Is it the one at Jiangxia?¡± Sun Ce and Liu Biao had a truce. However, this was only temporary. This was why the Jingzhou navy was still at Jiangxia.


    Lu Bu became angry again. ¡°Does Liu Biao think I am a beggar? Dealing such arge hand!¡± The movements of these provisions could only be done under Liu Biao¡¯s will. Although it three thousand provisions sounds like a lot, it was actually very little for a province. ¡°Gongtai! Return them! Let him remember that I willugh as I watch him get swallowed up by Sun Ce and Liu Bei if I am still around!¡±


    ¡°I have already epted the provisions! Even if a mosquito is small, it is still meat!¡± Chen Gong and Lu Bu had different determinations. Chen Gong dealt with provisions and taxes. He knew that three thousand provisions were very little. However, Lujiang really had a shortage of provisions. With this three thousand provisions, they would be able to hold out longer.


    ¡°Argh!¡± Lu Bu was truly angry. He had to take scraps for Lujiang. This was the reality.


    __


    ¡°Did the Lu Bu¡¯s Army ept the provisions?¡± A handsome youth at the main camp of the Jingzhou navy asked as he held and read a bundle of wooden slips.


    ¡°Report. They have epted it!¡± The warrior at the side replied. In terms of age, the warrior was older. However, he showed genuine respect to the youth.


    ¡°The one that epted it must be Chen Gong!¡± The young man put down the wooden slip and stated.


    ¡°Yes, military advisor! When I dispatch the soldiers to send the provisions, the troops of the Lu Bu¡¯s Army were all disgusted. However, this Chen Gong smiled and epted it!¡±


    The warrior thought back. Not only did Chen Gong smile but he did not even utter a single voice ofint. As no troops were dispatched from Jingzhou, the men from the Lu Bu¡¯s Army had a lot ofints. If Chen Gong had not supressed them, it was possible that they may strike out.


    ¡°I know. This man has deep foresight and is a calcting person!¡± The youth felt emotional and thenughed. ¡®Lu Bu is truly lucky. Not only does he have the help of talented people. He also has the help of the skilled Chen Gong! Lu Bu would have already been crushed if it were not for them!¡¯ Although strong warriors could fight thousands of people, that was all they could do. Now, it is all about knowing how many soldiers an enemy has and how to fight them.


    ¡°What about JIngzhou? Has my documents been delivered?¡± The youth inquired.


    ¡°It has been delivered!¡± The warrior nodded. He then shook his head. ¡°However, the documents were then obstructed by military advisor Cai Mao!¡± Cai Mao was the military advisor of the Jingzhou Army. He controlled most of the troops at JIngzhou. On the other hand, the youth was only controlling the Jingzhou troops at the Jiangxia main camp.


    ¡°It is not Cai Mao!¡± The youth shook his head. Although Cai Mao could be considered a man inmand of ten thousand, he still did not have the courage to confiscate the youth¡¯ documents. After all, the youth also had connections in Jingzhou. Cai Mao was unable to offend his teacher Shui Jing or even Pang Degong. In other words, this was Liu Biao¡¯s intentions,.


    ¡°Liu Jingsheng. Do you truly want to see the end of Lu Bu¡¯s Army?¡± The youth looked up and gave a wry smile. If the situation had devolved into this, he had no other choice.


    ¡°Zhong Miao. Ask yourself honestly, how is my treatment to you?¡± Zhuge Liang asked a question that did not need to be asked.


    ¡°Military advisor?¡± The warrior was Huo Jun, courtesy name Zhong Miao came from South Zhijiang. He had followed his brother when he met the military advisor. He was surprised from the question but quickly replied, ¡°Military advisor is like my mountain!¡± Huo Jun replied as he half knelt. Right now, Huo Jun was inmand of about ten thousand men. He was like a middle-ranked general. If the youth did not select him for a promotion, he would only be amanding a few hundred men. This was why the youth had earned his favour.


    ¡°Zhong Miao. What are your feelings towards JIngzhou?¡± The military advisor asked again.


    ¡°My feelings?¡± Huo Jun frowned. He did not have any feeling for Jingzhou. Although his position was given to him by Liu Biao. He has no interest in Liu Bei1. After all, he was a smart person and knew that following Liu Biao won¡¯t give him future prospects. Naturally, he had no loyalty to Liu Biao.


    ¡°Zhong Miao. What if I one day be an enemy to Jingzhou. Would you follow me?¡± Zhuge Liang¡¯s expression turned serious. Although his gaze was casual, it could be seen that he was always paying attention to the war.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Huo Jun was shocked to hear this. ¡°Military advisor. Is something wrong?¡± ¡®This man is the military advisor of the Jingzhou navy in Jiangxia. How could he say such a thing? Could it be?¡±


    ¡°Answer me!¡± Zhuge Liang continued to ask without hesitation.


    ¡°I will only follow the military advisor!¡± Huo Jun immediately knelt down. Although smart, he was only a little smart. He was like a fine steed but he still needed someone with a good judge of talent to make the best use of everything. On top of that, he knew that this young man was unmatched. There would be a better future following Zhuge Liang, which is why Huo Jun knelt down without hesitation.


    ¡°Alright. I understand. Huo Jun, go out and ask Zheng Fang toe in.¡± Zhuge Liang waved and asked for Huo Jun to leave.


    They had been conversing well earlier but now Zhuge Liang had asked him to leave. Huo Jun was puzzled but left anyway. After that, Li Yan entered. Zhuge Liang asked the same question. Inparison with Huo Jun, Li Yan had thought of more things. He then smiled wryly and asked. ¡°Military advisor. Are you sure you want to do this?¡±


    ¡°Only if there is no other choice!¡± Zhuge Liang replied in aposed manner.


    ¡°Is he really the ruler of the world?¡± Li Yan was sceptical. ¡°Are you willing to do all that for him?¡± If Zhuge Liang were to act as he nned, his name would be ckened with infamy. After all, Liu Biao had given him a stage to y on even if he was not a particrly good person. Besides that, the next ruler was in a crisis and would dry up soon. Was it worth for Zhuge Liang to risk his life for that person?


    ¡°I do not know whether he would rule the world but I know that he would be my Lord! Zhuge Liang remembered the scene at Xuzhou. A young warrior holding an unknown child to search for the child¡¯s parents. There was also the suffering of the people.2


    Li Yan took a deep breath and then said, ¡°I understand. Military advisor. I do not have anything to pursue. I will go wherever you go.¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡± Zhuge Liang suddenlyughed.


    It said Liu Bei although I think it is a typo.


    There is an err.... Idiom or poem of some sort (not sure what it is called but it rhymes so I am guessing a poem), referring to the war causing the people to suffer.

 Chapter 311

    Chapter 311


    ¡°Have you inquired about it?¡± An old man asked a young man outside the main camp at Sanjiangkou. Although the man was old, he was still very energetic. Evidently, he was a militaristic man with enormous strength.


    ¡°General! Report!¡± The young man wanted to cup his fist when old man hit him on the head. ¡°Idiot! It is not general here! It is!¡±


    Although the old man hit the young man on the head, he was not angry. Instead, he was happy. ¡°Yes, god! I have already inquired clearly. For some reason, the thirty thousand navy initially stationed at Sanjiangkou has now been reduced to less than three thousand.¡±


    ¡°Less than three thousand?¡± The old man furrowed his brows. That was ten times the number and it was a huge change. ¡°Did you find out why?¡±


    ¡°This, I still do not know.¡± The young man shook his head. He had asked the citizens, only to be told that they were stationed elsewhere. The citizens knew about the number of soldiers as the soldiers would need to buy goods and have recreational breaks. They would naturally know of this information. On top of that, some were elite navy soldiers and could tell the difference in number.


    ¡°God. I know the reason for this.¡± Another man appeared. His face was red and had the smell of alcohol in his breath. The old man furrowed his eyebrows and wanted to beat him up. However, the man quickly said, ¡°God. Do not beat me up. Didn¡¯t I go and inquire discreetly as well?¡±


    The old man lowered his hand and replied, ¡°Speak. Tell me what information a monkey like you can obtain!¡±


    ¡°God. There is a reason the soldiers disappeared. This is because a huge incident urred at Dongting Lake!¡± he tried to provoke his god¡¯s appetite then saw that the old man raised his hand again. ¡°The river bandit Zhang Shuo appeared again at Dongting Lake.¡±


    ¡®The river bandit Zhang Shuo?¡± The old man pondered again, not expecting Zhang Shuo.


    ¡°This bandit Zhang Shuo may not have many troops but he still have about five thousand men. They use small and fast boats to loot and pass through Dongting Lake for a living. The army had campaigned against them multiple times but they would escape to the reeds every time. For some reason, they fought for something that they should not have. This provoked Cai Mao who was then determined to wipe out Zhang Shuo.¡± The man replied.


    ¡°Do they really need to dispatch tens of thousands of soldiers just for the river bandits?¡± The old man frowned and asked.


    ¡°It is not just because of that. The warship needs to be painted. Apparently, there is a new warshiping as well and they were needed to take over.¡±


    ¡°New warship?¡± The old man became anxious. ¡°What is it like?¡±


    ¡°I was unable to find out this information!¡± The manughed. The younger man had asked themon people. He would naturally be unable to obtain any useful information. On the other hand, he had bought and treated wine to the troops. As a navy soldier¡¯s pay was not high, they would naturally be grateful when they were treated. Just like that, they slowly gave away information. However, their ranks were also low and he was unable to obtain concrete information.


    ¡°Shit! Another new warship!¡± The old man recalled. It was because of the new warships1 obtained from the Lu Bu¡¯s Army that he ended up being sunk into the river. He would have died if it were not for that two young men.


    Without a doubt, this man was present during the fight at Sanjiangkou. He was one of those whose ship sank. The man, Han Dang, was one of the oldest warriors of Jiandong. He had been fighting for them since the rule of Sun Ce¡¯s , Sun Jian. Han Dang excelled in archery and horsemanship. He was brought along for expeditions because Sun Jian appreciated his worth. He repeatedly obtained outstanding military service. Later on, he also followed Sun Ce and also obtained outstanding military service.


    Besides that, he also had friendly rtions with the other veterans in the army, such as Huang Gai and Cheng Pu. In private, Sun Ce even called him Uncle Han Dang. His position in the navy was high, yet he almost lost his life at Sanjiangkou. Fortunately, these two fierce men brought him out of the water. He was so grateful to them that he took them as sons.


    Han Dang sank into the water because he felt ashamed after his fleet was destroyed. The worst part was that he was the one that loss Sanjiangkou because he underestimated the enemy. That was why he thought of dying there at the Yangtze River.


    After he was saved, he realized that he needed to retake Sanjiangkou if he wanted to return to Jiangdong. Now, the opportunity has arrived. Han Dang would not let this opportunity go. ¡°Ping Er. Take my letter to my good friend Huang Gai! He will understand my movements once he reads this letter. In three days, I will attack Sanjiangkou from the inside. Have him allow my return to the Jiangdong Army! Remember to give this to General Huang Gai!¡± Han Dang wanted the letter to reach Huang Gai because he wanted to coordinate an attack together with Huang Gai. This would give a pleasant surprise to Jiangdong and a less pleasant one to Jingzhou.


    ¡°This general will obey.¡± Now that it was a serious moment, the young man no longer dared to call him god.


    ¡°Jiang Er. You are to follow me into Sanjiangkou. We will cause havoc in there.¡± Han Dang said to the other one as he faced Sanjiangkou.


    __


    Huang Gai read the Analects of Confucious out loud. Although he was old, his voice was still clear and resonant. He was a descendant of Huang Zilian. His grand moved to the Lingling district. At a young age, he was orphaned and lived a hard life. However, he was ambitious and constantly reminded himself to study and learn military arts. He was promoted to the government office after some time.


    In the year 190 AD, Huang Gai joined Sun Jian¡¯s militia that was raised to supress the Yellow Turbans. In the year 191 AD, Sun Jian passed away and Huang Gai followed Sun Ce. During that time, he was involved in Sun Ce¡¯s conquest of Jiangdong. The reason why Huang Gai was remembered was because of burning Cao Cao¡¯s ships at Yangtze River. It could be said that Huang Gai was not only an old and strong figure but also skilled in tactics.


    Huang Gai loved reading books no matter what kind of book it was. He had started reading the Analects of Confucious again but did not read it for war. He had a lot of free time due to the truce with Liu Biao. Sun Ce could also feel relieved with him overseeing Wuchang.


    ¡°Master!¡± Just as Huang Gai was relishing in his book, a steward-like person walked into the hall and interrupted him. Huang Gai¡¯s eyebrows creased and he was about to be angry. The person that came in was his family¡¯s housekeeper. ¡°Didn¡¯t you know not to disturb me when I am reading?¡±


    As a valiant general, his anger and killing intent made the housekeeper feel terrified. The housekeeper immediately knelt and said, ¡°Master, spare my life! I did not intend to disturb you. However, a robust man outside said that he wanted to see you!¡±


    ¡°Somebody wants to see me? I am a General of Jiangdong! Does he think I am someone that he can just simply meet?¡± Huang Gai was still enraged because his reading was interrupted. Besides that, there were also lots of robust men. He cannot be meeting all of them just because they asked.


    ¡°No!¡± The housekeeper replied. ¡°I did not want to disturb you. However, the man said that your good friend had a message for you!¡±


    ¡°My good friend? Who is it? Is it Cheng Pu?¡± Huang Gai could only think of Cheng Pu as his good friend. However, Cheng Pu was at Jiangdong. He would not appear here. Wuchang was the frontlines. Only officials who no longer wanted to live woulde here.


    ¡°Let him in!¡± Huang Gai¡¯s reading mood had already been interrupted. He decided to just deal with the matter instead of epting it.


    ¡°Yes, master!¡± The housekeeper quickly escaped. Huang Gai was a ferocious general that was not pleasant to serve. A small mistake would have that person convicted with martialw. That person would be executed without discussion. He would not have went and interrupted Huang Gai if the robust man had not threatened him to take responsibility.


    After a while, the robust man was brought into the hall. Huang Gai nodded when he saw this man. The man was robust and his movements firm. This could also be seen amongst the talented men in the army. However, Huang Gai could recognize Cheng Pu¡¯s men. He even trained some of them. ¡°Whose family sent you?¡±


    The man immediately knelt and said, ¡°Child of the Han family greets Uncle Huang.¡±


    ¡°Han family?¡± Huang Gai¡¯s expression changed. His admiration turned to anger. The only one whose surname started with Han in Jiangdong was Han Dang. Han Dang was certainly Huang Gai¡¯s good friend. However, Han Dang had already perished. Han Dang¡¯s son Han Zong was a hedonistic son. However, Han Dang was someone who had remorse for those that failed to meet expectations. In other words, this man was not Han Dang¡¯s son. Huang Gai felt remorseful for the death of his friend. Now, someone had appeared, feigning to be his son. How could Huang Gai not feel anger?


    1. The old man, (Han Dang) doesn¡¯t know what a ballista is. ¡®Warship¡¯ is from his point of view.

 Chapter 312

    Chapter 312


    ¡°Do you think my de is useless?¡± Huang Gai sneered and then shouted for his guards.


    ¡°General!¡± Huang Gai¡¯s bodyguards were always stationed outside. Two of them entered and cupped their fists at Huang Gai.


    ¡°Arrest this man and bring me my sword!¡± Huang Gai was extremely angry. The two bodyguards wanted to ept the order but the man had already stepped forward.


    ¡°General Huang. Why are you doing this?¡± The man asked.


    ¡°Why am I doing this? Do you not understand deep down in your heart? I, Huang Gai, have few friends in my life. It is true that he is one of my very good friends. However, thete General Han Dang had already been killed in battle! I have also met his son Han Zong before. Do you think I have gone blind from old age?¡± The two bodyguards were unable to hold onto the man.


    ¡°General Huang! General Han Dang is not dead! I am his adopted son! That is why I called myself his child.¡± Han Ping defended himself as he avoided the bodyguards.


    ¡°Han Dang is not dead?¡± Huang Gai sneered. He had watched his friend sink into the bottom of the river. Not even bubbles could be seen as the ship sank. What else could Huang Gai call this except Han Dang being dead?


    ¡°What an eloquent thief! Truly Han Dang¡¯s adopted son!¡± Huang Gai believed that this person only said he was adopted after Han Dang¡¯s son, Han Zong, was mentioned. Huang Gai then personally acted after he saw that his two bodyguards could not manage. Although Han Ping¡¯s martial arts was quite good, he was no match for Huang Gai. With a single kick to the chest, Han Ping fell to the ground. The two bodyguards then held Han Ping firmly.


    ¡°Thief. Your mistake was to pretend to be Han Dang¡¯s kin. I will wrong my friend Han Dang if I do not kill you today!¡± Huang Gai was so angry that his bodyguards also felt frightened. He was very seldom this angry. The only time he had been this angry was when Sun Jian passed away, along with his hatred for Liu Biao and Huang Zu.


    ¡°General! I am really not lying!¡± Han Ping was currently experiencing a bitter suffering. He had been sent by Han Dang but Huang Gai would not believe him. It would be great if he had something to prove his identity. He then remembered the letter. He tried to reach for it but then he was kicked again by Huang Gai. ¡°This thief is really full of evil intentions!¡± Huang Gai kicked and broke the man¡¯s corbone. The man¡¯s teeth had also detached and flew away from that kick. Now, Han Ping would have difficulty speaking.


    ¡°Urgh.¡± Han Ping wanted to speak but was unable to. He could only groan. However, the two bodyguards were no longer holding him. This gave him the chance to take out the letter.


    ¡°Prepare to die!¡± Huang Gai took out the sword of one of his bodyguards. He swung it towards Han Ping. His anger could be reflected in the speed and strength of his movements. It was as quick as his movements during his youth.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Han Ping closed his eyes. He was definitely unable to avoid Huang Gai¡¯s attack. A scream could be heard. Even the two bodyguards were reluctant to watch Han Ping be split into two.


    ¡°Hm?¡± The two bodyguards suddenly froze when they saw what happened. Huang Gai¡¯s sword had stopped midway. Han Ping was still safe and curled up on the ground, with a letter in his hands.


    Huang Gai¡¯s sword stopped in front of the letter. The few words on it saved Han Ping¡¯s life.


    ¡°Where did you get this letter?¡± Huang Gai asked Han Ping at sword¡¯s point. If Han Ping were to disappoint him, he would cut the man down.


    ¡°General! I really am General Han Dang¡¯s adopted son! My name is Han Ping! General Han Dang is still alive!¡± Han Ping did not stop repeating himself. He wanted to keep his head on his body.


    ¡°Han Dang is still alive?¡± Huang Gai found this more believable now because of the familiar handwriting on the letter. They wererge and ugly as though a crab crawled all over it. It was hard to recognize unless one was attentive.


    Han Dang was from a poor family when he was young. Naturally, he had no money to study and learn how to write. On the other hand, Huang Gai may not be from a noble family but his family was literate. Naturally, they had books. The two of them became friends when they followed Sun Jian. Han Dang learned how to read documents so that he could be sessful. Cheng Pu also did not know how to read. So, Han Dang learned from the only person who could, Huang Gai.


    The writings during the ancient time was not as easy as modern calligraphy. It generally takes a lot of time to learn how to write. However, Han Dang did not have that much free time. This was why his handwriting was terrible. ¡°Didn¡¯t he sink into the river that day?¡±


    Han Ping saw Huang Gai slowly sheath the sword. He then said, ¡°General Han Dang had sank because of the whirlpool caused by the sinking ship. However, we managed to drag him away from the current and towards the shore. The fishermen at the river bank also helped. This was how we managed to keep our lives.¡±


    ¡°Why did he note back? Didn¡¯t he know that a few of his old friends are still here?¡± Huang Gai felt a bit resentful. He was heartbroken during Han Dang¡¯s supposed death and cried during the man¡¯s funeral. Now, he found out that Han Dang had been alive the entire time.


    ¡°General Huang. Father wanted toe back but was too ashamed!¡± Han Ping continued to exin.


    ¡°Too ashamed?¡± Huang Gai just remembered. Han Dang¡¯s actions had caused them to lose Sanjiangkou. However, he could not actually be med because the Jingzhou Army also had ballistae like the Lu Bu¡¯s Army. ¡°Sigh. This old guy!¡±


    ¡°General Huang. This is a letter from my father, to be delivered directly to you!¡± Han Ping offered the letter in his hand.


    Huang Gai picked up the letter and read it. His expression suddenly changed. Han Ping¡¯s expression had also changed. This made the bodyguards believe that the letter was fake. Just as they were about to approach Han Ping, Huang Gai stopped them.


    ¡°Is Han Dang still at Sanjiangkou?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Father has been scouting out Sanjiangkou for the past two days!¡±


    ¡°Han Ping. Tell me honestly, did nobody else read this letter other than me ?¡± Huang Gai looked straight at Han Ping.


    ¡°Yes, General Huang!¡± Han Ping nodded.


    ¡°Good. Go out and recover from your wounds. If anybody asks, say that you are my distant cousin. Do not reveal that Han Dang is alive! Understand?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Han Ping did not understand Huang Gai¡¯s reasoning but he still nodded.


    ¡°Alright. You may leave! You two, escort him out and let him rest.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The two bodyguards nodded.


    Huang Gai picked up the letter again after everybody had left. His brows furrowed deeper.

 Chapter 313

    Chapter 313


    There were seventy thousand of the Jingzhou navy at Xiakou in Jiangxia. They were the main army.


    ¡°Military advisor. Why is the entire army here at Sanjiangkou?¡± Wen Pin was overseeing the main camp at Xiakou. On the other hand, Zhuge Liang was the military advisor. The soldiers brought along were supposed to be from Sanjiangkou. However, Zhuge Liang had brought the soldiers out to Xiakou and only left behind about three thousand men. Wen Pin felt that this was odd.


    ¡°General Wen Pin. Didn¡¯t Milord order us to go and eliminate Zhang Shuo?¡± Zhuge Liang replied with a smile as he shook his fan.


    ¡°That river bandit Zhang Shuo?¡± Wen Pin thought about what this individual was like. Although Zhang Shuo would have several thousand men, they were just mobs. They would only have small boats. They would have already been eliminated had the nobles in Jingzhou not desire to use them for secretive actions. However, Zhang Shuo had made a mistake of fighting against the wrong people, that was the merchandise of the Cai Family. As a result, Liu Biao gave the order for their elimination. If it was just to teach them a lesson, a few thousand men would be enough. To eliminate them, twenty thousand men was more than enough. However, Zhuge Liang brought thirty thousand men, leaving behind only a few thousand old weak soldiers and ships that had not been outfitted with ballistae. This made Wen Pin feel suspicious.


    Zhuge Liang continued to wave his fan as he detected Wen Pin¡¯s suspicion. His eyes glinted and said, ¡°General Wen Pin. I believed that Milord asked for their elimination, so I brought the soldiers over. Besides that, we need to replenish the provisions. There is also a new shiping in, so I thought of going over to take it back!¡±


    ¡°Provisions? New ships?¡± Wen Ping finally ¡®understood¡¯ that Zhuge Liang came for the new warships and provisions. It was also true that a new ship would being from Jingzhou. This was because ships would be somewhat decayed after a long time regardless of whether they were remodelled or not. So, new ships would be sent over along with provisions. Zhuge Liang was really effective at obtaining information. Wen Pin had nned to first give his subordinates the new ships. He was unsure whether it was because Zhuge Liang was popr. However, Wen Pin himself was unable to keep things a secret and could only take a portion of the new warships.


    ¡°Now that you have brought all the soldiers here, what about Sanjiangkou?¡± Wen Pin was in a bad mood now that he knew that his new ships would be divided. That being said, he must not have a falling out with Zhuge Liang. So, he could only give Zhuge Liang a hard time.


    ¡°Haha. General. Have you forgotten that Milord is now having a truce with Sun Ce?¡± Although Zhuge Liang said this, he actually felt really ufortable from this fact. He would not have behaved is such a risky manner if Liu Biao had not been so short sighted. Jingzhou would only be stable if there had been bnce. However, the situation has changed. An overlord would appear in the North after Cao Cao and Yuan Shao¡¯s decisive battle. This would cause instability in the South. If the overlord were to attack, the first to fight would be Liu Bei and Lu Bu. Meanwhile, Sun Ce would also not dare to attack Jingzhou. However, Liu Biao insisted on watching them kill each other, before entering the fray. This would be good if he was someone that forges ahead. He would be able to benefit from the others. However, Liu Biao was already half dead. Once Lu Bu is defeated, Jingzhou would be their next targets.


    Liu Biao¡¯s actions were not good for Jingzhou and was also bad to the Lu Bu¡¯s Army. Right now, the Lu Bu¡¯s Armycked soldiers and provisions to hold back Sun Ce. Now that his great cause was about to disappear, the optimistic Zhuge Liang started to take risks.


    ¡°Yes. There is a truce.¡± Wen Pin also felt somewhat emotional. Both sides had been at war for a long time as the Yangtze River was dyed red with blood. Wen Pin also knows that Jiangdong were their worst enemies. However, they had indirectly helped Jiangdong from the truce.


    ¡°So, there is nothing to be worried about!¡± Zhuge Liang said with a smile, stopping Wen Pin¡¯s questions.


    ¡°We still need to be careful. After all, they are very ambitious!¡± Wen Pin still felt reserved.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Zhuge Liang gave Wen Pin a look and asked, ¡°General. What is your opinion on Lu Bu?¡±


    ¡°My opinion?¡± Wen Pin shook his head and waved his hand. ¡°I have no opinion on him! I am simply unable to understand Milord¡¯s thoughts.¡± Wen Pin was also speechless. It was obvious that Lu Bu could somewhat be considered an ally as none of Jingzhou¡¯s neighbours were good people. Aside from Liu Zhang who does not want any dealings with anyone, Sun Ce, Zhang Xiu and Liu Bei were people who were waiting for an opportunity toy their hands on Jingzhou. Once Lu Bu is gone, they would set their sights on Jingzhou. This was why he could not understand Liu Biao¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°Haha.¡± Zhuge Liang could not help but nod at Wen Pin. Liu Biao could not be med for this. After all, the man is old and he was no longer as brave. Besides that, the Cai and Kuai families controlled half of Jingzhou. Once the war in the North is over, they would give Quanzhou away. Why would they want to give their soldiers and provisions away to the Lu Bu¡¯s Army?


    ¡°I will divide fifty of the new ships with you!¡± Wen Ping said to Zhuge Liang. However, Zhuge Liang was still looking at Wen Pin. Wen Pin believed that Zhuge Liang was not satisfied with this and gritted his teeth. ¡°Sixty ships! I cannot go any higher!¡± This was a total of about one hundred ships. As Zhuge Liang¡¯s main camp was stationed at Sanjiangkou which was the front lines, more than half was given to him. ¡°You can have ten thousand provisions!¡±


    ¡°Sixty ships and ten thousand provisions it is then.¡± Zhuge Liang replied. He was not actually here for either of those.


    ¡°If there is nothing else, take the ships and return to Sanjiangkou.¡± Wen Pin waved his hand and replied. Zhuge Liang cupped his fist and then bid him farewell.


    After Zhuge Liang left the barracks, Li Yan and two bodyguards approached him. ¡°Military advisor. How was the discussion?¡±


    ¡°Ten thousand provisions and sixty new ships! Quickly dispatch people to receive it and avoid daydreaming!¡± The two bodyguards then moved quickly. ¡°Oh right. Zheng Fang, how was business?¡±


    Li Yan looked around him and saw nobody. He then quietly replied, ¡°It is almost done. We already control half of the wall. I am not sure about the remaining half but Zhong Miao had already made preparations. We would receive news about it soon.¡±


    ¡°This is a matter of great importance and must be done carefully! If we cannot control the other half of the walls, we kill our way in! Kill all those that refuse to surrender and spare none! We must let none know about what we are doing.¡± Zhuge Liang viciously suggested.


    ¡°Also, spare Wen Pin regardless of whether he surrendered or not. Just tie him up and throw him on my gship!¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Li Yan nodded.


    ¡°Zheng Fang. Do you regret following me?¡± Zhuge Liang asked. ¡°There is still time if you feel regrets. I will not make things difficult for you. You just need to say that this was all my idea!¡± Zhuge Liang¡¯s actions were very serious. It would be great if it seeded but failure would mean the extermination of his entire family. Not even his teacher would be able to protect him. Even if he was sessful, his reputation would be destroyed. Rather than having one¡¯s good name go down in history, he would be wishing for his name to not go down history at all.


    ¡°Military advisor. Are you saying you don¡¯t need me anymore?¡± Li Yan knelt in front of Zhuge Liang.


    ¡°Haha. Zheng Fang. I, Kong Ming, promise you that as long as I have the position, I will not neglect you! Go and make the preparations and wait for my order to act in unison!¡± Zhuge Liang patted Li Yan¡¯s shoulder.


    The navy at Xiakou was caught in an indescribable mood.

 Chapter 314

    Chapter 314


    Just before Zhuge Liang left Wen Pin¡¯s main camp, a Jingzhou navy arrived in front of it. He looked around as though afraid that someone would see him. ¡°Is the general in?¡± When he reached the entrance, he was stopped by Wen Pin¡¯s bodyguards.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± The two bodyguards stood in front of the man.


    The man looked at the two and spoke, ¡°Greetings. I am a subordinate of Huo Jun of the navy, and a general of a thousand men, Zuo Chao. I have something important to inform General Wen Pin. I hope the two of you could help me notify him!¡± Zuo Chao said as he gave both of them some money.


    ¡°Looking for the General?¡± The two bodyguards did not dare to receive the money. Wen Pin was very strict. The soldiers were not even allowed to have thoughts of receiving bribes. If they do, they would be chased away. This was why Wen Pin do not have good connections at Jingzhou and have also offended quite a lot of people. If it was not because of Huang Zu¡¯s defeat at Jiangxia, Wen Pin would not have obtained his position.


    ¡°Alright. Wait here while we go in and inform him.¡± Wen Pin was shocked that the bodyguards did not ept his bribe but smiled when they went in to make their reports.


    ¡°Huo Jun, a general of a thousand men wants to meet me?¡± Zhuge Liang had just left. Now, a subordinate of Huo Jun came looking for him. Wen Pin was wondering why this man did not look for Huo Jun or Huo Jun¡¯s superior, Zhuge Liang. Wen Pin did not want to see him. However, he was a man that was strict to his subordinates in the army and also to himself. ¡°Let him in.¡± The bodyguards epted the order and Zuo Chao was brought into the camp.


    Zuo Chao immediately knelt after he entered. ¡°General of a thousand men, Zuo Chao, greets General Wen Pin!¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡± Wen Pin nodded and put down the military book in his hand. ¡°Are you the one that wants to meet me? What do you want? Why did youe all the way here to speak to me instead of your superior, Huo Jun?¡± Wen Pin already had a bad impression of Zuo Chao. This was partly because of Zuo Chao¡¯s appearance. The other reason was because he knew that Zuo Chao had tried to bribe his men. ¡°Speak if you have something important to say. I am busy with important matters and have no time for nonsense!¡±


    Zuo Chao could understand Wen Pin¡¯s thoughts and knew that Wen Pin had a bad impression on him. He knew that he would be chased away if he does not impress Wen Pin. ¡°General. I simply do not dare to speak of this with Huo Jun!¡±


    ¡°Do not dare? Haha. You do not dare to speak of this with Huo Jun but you dare to speak of this with me? If you came here to tter me, I would have already chased you out as I hate these kinds of vile characters!¡± Skipping ranks to report on others were actions of a nderer. This meant that he would be a person of vile character. In fact, Wen Pin had something simr done towards him before.


    ¡°General. I am here truly because of a problem with Huo Jun. I am not ttering anyone!¡± Zuo Chao said looking apologetic. His expression made him seem even more hateful.


    ¡°Get out! Now! I will pretend I did not hear anything! If not, I will charge you with the crime of ndering your superior officer and then hand you off to Huo Jun for punishment!¡± Wen Pin felt disdain for the person who truly came to nder others. He went back to pick up the military book on the table but the next words caused him to almost drop it again.


    ¡°General. Huo Jun wants to rebel!¡± Zuo Chao tried his luck. He originally intended to have a discussion with Wen Pin before informing him about this but now, he was no longer able to.


    ¡°What! Huo Jun wants to rebel?¡± Wen Pin was truly frightened by Zuo Chao¡¯s words and was stumped. ¡°You truly do not fear death. I gave you a chance but you threw it away. Looks like I have to send you to Huo Jun and have him punish you!¡± Wen Pin believed it was unlikely for Huo Jun to want to rebel. After all, Zhuge Liang was around and would control Huo Jun¡¯s every move. If this was true, it meant that Zhuge Liang wants to rebel. However, Zhuge Liang had very close rtions to the entire Jingzhou from various connections. This also meant that Zhuge Liang would not rebel.


    Besides that, Zhuge Liang has nowhere else to go if he were to rebel. He is unable to go to Jiangdong because Zhuge Jin was there. They cannot all invest on the same person.


    Another reason would be that Zhuge Liang would lose his reputation if he were to rebel. Schrs like him would not care about position and wealth but their reputation. A good example would be the many others during the Three Kingdoms era that did not care about their lives as long as they had good reputation. There would be no benefits for Zhuge Liang if he were to rebel. Besides a bad reputation for himself, he would also cause a bad reputation for his whole family. He would not be able to go to Jiangdong because his brother is there. The next choice would be Lu Bu, but the Lu Bu¡¯s Army would not be able tost much longer. In that case, it would be better to remain at Jingzhou.


    ¡°Men! Send this despicable person to General Huo Jun! Let General Huo Jun punish him!¡± Wen Pin did not waste any time and thought of sending Zuo Chao straight to Huo Jun.


    ¡°General. I am speaking the truth! You must believe me!¡± Zuo Chao was now afraid. What he said was true. He found out when he identally heard Zhuge Liang and Huo Jun speak with each other. That being said, he had no evidence. He reported this for wealth and position. If he were to be sent to Huo Jun, his life would be gone. ¡°General. If you don¡¯t believe me, you could go and see for yourself. Look outside your camp. How many faces can you recognize? Also, Zhuge Liang came here and dispatched Huo Jun and Li Yan gift provisions on the first day itself. What do you think Zhuge Liang and Huo Jun are trying to do?¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± These words made Wen Pin start to think again. He questioned his two bodyguards to find out that Zhuge Liangs actions were quite big. The provisions he gifted were of high ss, so much that the low ranked officials were bribed. This was because Huo Jun or Zhuge Liang were impatient and that they would not have another chance to do it if they didn¡¯t.


    ¡°They are going to act tonight! If nothing happens tonight, feel free to hand me over to General Huo Jun! I will have noins!¡± Zuo Chao continued to speak.


    ¡®Tonight? If that is the case, leaving him alive for now was not a problem.¡¯ ¡°Fine. I will spare you for now. If your words are true, you will gain merits. If not, I will not only hand you to General Huo Jun but have you executed in front of the entire army!¡± Wen Pin said as he looked at Zuo Chao. If the man¡¯s words were true, he would need to make preparations. Otherwise, he would have Zuo Chao executed to appease the army.


    ¡°Thank you General!¡± Zuo Chao was extremely happy. It was as though he went from hell to heaven. He had heard about this from Zhuge Liang and Huo Jun¡¯s conversation. He would not have reported this otherwise. As he was certain about the rebellion, he started daydreaming. He would not expect to be a military advisor after Zhuge Liang¡¯s fall. However, he was excited to at least be a general of ten thousand men.

 Chapter 315

    Chapter 315


    ¡°Kill!¡± The walls of Shouchun had been stained with blood. The sound of killing did not cease. Liu Bei¡¯s soldiers attacked continuously. Once Shouchun is captured, Yangzhou would be theirs. The small Lujiang would not be able to anything.


    Liu Bei has tens of thousands of soldiers while Xu Shu only had ten thousand soldiers. However, Xu Shu had the help of the people, making them evenly matched.


    The siege had been going on for four days. Liu Bei¡¯s Army had already lost more than ten thousand soldiers while even more people had died on the walls. However, Shouchun was still not yet captured. ¡°Order a retreat!¡± Liu Bei said as he looked at Shouchun. The sky was turning dark. They could no longer attack for the day.


    ¡°Phew!¡± Xu Shu breathed out a sigh of relief when he saw Liu Bei¡¯s Army leave. The intensity of the attack was too powerful. In four days, he was only left with less than two thousand men. If it was not for the walls, Shouchun would have already fallen. Liu Bei also suffered heavy casualties as more than half of the Qingzhou Army was killed. It was reasonable to say that Xu Shu came out with the advantage.


    That being said, Xu Shu was unable to feel happy as Liu Bei still has half of his army while Xu Shu only has two thousand men. The most important issue was that they werecking provisions.


    With the help of his bodyguards, Xu Shu found a ce on the wall to take a rest. After a while, a general in white armor walked onto the wall. He saw the dead bodies and furrowed his eyebrows. He only saw a few thousand men on the walls. Besides that, these men had no light in their eyes. They had already lost hope. ¡°Military advisor. Let me join in the defense!¡± Zhao Yun cupped his fist. He had seen the battle in the past few days. Due to theck of fierce generals, the battle bes a one sided massacre the moment Zhang Fei or Chen Dao climbed the wall. The garrison soldiers were not a match for them. Deng Yi was also injured and would have been killed if it was not because of his good luck. They somehow managed to use the remaining two ballistae to chase Zhang Fei and Chen Dao away. The battle would not have be like this if Zhao Yun was also there. This was why Zhao Yun wanted to join the fight on the walls. In the end, he was also one of Liu Mang¡¯s men.


    ¡°No. General Zhao Yun, you still have other important things to do. Your troops cannot be on the battlefield.¡± Xu Shu replied heavily.


    ¡°What other important things are there? Is it more important than defending Shouchun?¡± Although Zhao Yun would not vite a direct order, he was also anxious. He wanted Xu Shu to tell him his task.


    ¡°It is definitely something more important than defending Shouchun!¡± Xu Shu looked at Zhao Yun with a small smile. He did not want to tell Zhao Yun what it was because it would be a huge blow to the morale. What he needed Zhao Yun to do was to leave, taking all the drawings and blueprints with him. These things must not fall into Liu Bei¡¯s hands. There was also no one else that could aplish this task besides Liu Bei.


    ¡°Right. Is there news from Milord?¡± Xu Shu asked to change the subject.


    ¡°There is.¡± Zhao Yun nodded. As Zhao Yun did not participate in the battle, Xu Shu let Zhao Yun deal with matters in the city. That was why Zhao Yun ended up being Liu Mang¡¯s point of contact. ¡°Milord sent us five thousand provisions.¡±


    ¡°Five thousand provisions!¡± Xu Shuughed and then felt down again. Heughed because they would be able tost longer with the provisions. He felt down because they would not be able to hold out much longer.


    ¡°Where is Milord right now?¡± Xu Shu continued to ask. Shouchun no longer hoped for reinforcements from Lujiang. They had already received news that the Wolf Cavalry had been ambushed Hefei. Lujiang could only protect themselves now.


    ¡°Reports tell us that we have captured Ruyin!¡± Zhao Yun did not dare to hide anything from Xu Shu.


    ¡°Ruyin?¡± Xu Shu remembered that Ruyin was a granary with lots of provisions. With the provisions from Ruyin, Yangzhou would be able to stop their food crisis.


    ¡°Military advisor. Most of the provisions from Ruyin had been taken away by Liu Bei. When Milord¡¯s army arrived, the city was almost empty. The remaining twenty thousand provisions in the city had been burned by Pang Tong¡¯s men! Milord did not get any provisions from Ruyin!¡±


    ¡°Burned!¡± Xu Shuughed bitterly. Pang Tong was truly ruthless to simply burn that much provisions. On top of that, he had made use of Liu Mang to have Sun Qian killed. Xu Shu had truly underestimated this man.


    ¡°Is Milord not returning?¡± Xu Shu asked again. As Liu Mang¡¯s Army no longer had enough provisions to fight their way to Runan, they could only retreat. However, they could not immediately return to Shouchun.


    ¡°Yes. Milord has made a detour to Yiyang.¡± Zhao Yun already knew the answer.


    ¡°So they are not returning!¡± Xu Shu said to himself, feeling a bit lost. This is because he had still been waiting for Liu Mang¡¯s reinforcements. Now, he found out that the reinforcements would note. He thenughed. ¡°No. He should not being back!¡± Shouchun was already out of provisions. If Liu Mang were to return, he would only dy the inevitable. In other words, it was better for Liu Mang not to return.


    ¡°Ziyang. This is truly a good strategy!¡± Xu Shu saw that this move was nned by Liu Ye in order to cut off Liu Bei¡¯s supply route. Liu Bei has struck deep into Yangzhou. However, the disadvantage was that his front lines was too far in front. If Liu Mang were to cut off his supply routes, Liu Bei would be forced to retreat.


    ___


    ¡®Liu Ye Liu Ziyang?¡¯ The people in Liu Bei¡¯s main camp digested this name. However, this was not in admiration to Liu Ye but one of hatred. This was because of the intelligence brought by the many scouts that sacrificed their lives to deliver it. This was because the route from Yuzhou to Yangzhou had been blocked. The location of the block was not Yiyang but Guangzhou. The same ce that Liu Pi had failed to capture. They did not expect Guangzhou to be such a problem now.


    ¡°Liu Ye Liu Ziyang! He truly deserves to be a person Cao Cao personally chased after!¡± Pang Tong felt that the man was not such a simple person when he saw this information. He had already watching this person the moment Liu Mang entered Yuzhou. The reason why Liu Mang could capture Yingshang and Ruyin so quickly was not only because of superior military strength but also due to this man¡¯s strategy. Besides that, he also received news that Sun Qian, who was supposed to be killed by Liu Mang, had survived although he was in a sorry state.


    This made Pang Tong frown. He did the empty city stratagem to have Sun Qian killed. If Liu Mang¡¯s Army were all warriors, they would just charge in and that would be the end for Sun Qian. Even if it was not, Sun Qian would still be unable to escape because of Pang Tong¡¯s dispatched subordinates. As expected, Sun Qian was captured and then wanted to exchange his life for the provisions. Pang Tong then had the provisions burned and tried to pin it on Sun Qian. As long as the Liu Mang¡¯s Army be angry, Sun Qian would die. He was supposed to die but somehow survived.


    Sun Qian¡¯s testimony on how he survived was a lie. If Liu Mang wanted him to burn, he would not be able to stop it. If Liu Mang¡¯s Army truly wanted Sun Qian to die, they would not give him an easy way out. The tank of water would be boiling from the fire.


    Pang Tong believed that this was Liu Ye¡¯s strategems as Liu Ye was Liu Mang¡¯s current military advisor. However, he could not say this out as it would meant admitting that he was plotting against Sun Qian. However, Pang Tong now remembered Liu Ye. Now, Liu Ye had appeared again. As they were unable to capture Runan, they went to Guangzhou to block Liu Bei¡¯s supply routes. Their intention was to keep Liu Bei at Yangzhou and make them unable to fight. This was also to give Shouchun a breather.


    ¡°Milord. We should first secure the supply route. If we cannot protect our provisions, we would be finished!¡± Chen Dao immediate stood and cupped his fist at Liu Bei the moment he received this information.


    ¡°Brother! Give me ten thousand troops or the White Eared Soldiers. I will not only obtain the supply route but I will also give you that King of Shu¡¯s head!¡± Zhang Fei spoke shamelessly.


    ¡®Ten thousand troops?¡¯ Right now, the Liu Bei¡¯s Army only had twenty thousand provisions and about twenty thousand troops remaining. How would they be able to attack the city if Zhang Fei was given ten thousand troops?


    ¡°Milord. I believe we must not pull back our troops!¡± Liao Hua also expressed his opinion. Now that he was a general of the Yuzhou Army, he could enter the main camp.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Liu Bei was thinking about defeating Liu Mang¡¯s Army and thening back to capture Shouchun. Now, Liao Hua had given a different opinion. Liu Bei had reced Liu Pi with this guy precisely because Liao Hua was able to scheme and was brave enough to ambush the Xiliang Cavalry.


    ¡°Milord. The enemy is exhausted. If we could take Shouchun, Yangzhou would easily be captured. We can also keep watch on Lujiang. After that, we could have General Guan dispatch from Runan andunch a pincer attack on Guangzhou. At that time, Liu Mang¡¯s Army would surely perish!¡± Liu Bei¡¯s eyes glinted from his words. This made Liao Hua feel happy. ¡°Milord. If we were to retreat here, the Lu Bu¡¯s Army would assume that their reinforcements have arrived and their morale would soar. On the other hand, the morale of our own troops would fall! The enemy would also be able to rest and regroup during this period. At that time, it would be difficult to capture Shouchun even if we defeat Liu Mang!¡±


    ¡°That makes sense!¡± Liu Bei nodded. Withdrawing the troops now would be bad for morale. Once the soldiers believe that there is a problem at the rear, their morale would fall. It was alright if it was just a single battle. However, it was a problem if they were dyed. They only managed to fill up the moat after much difficulty and would not want to do it again. ¡°Military advisor!¡± Liu Bei looked at Pang Tong. Pang Tong¡¯s opinion was very important and Liu Bei would always listen to him.


    ¡°Milord. My opinion is to do both!¡± Pang Tong gave his opinion.


    ¡®Do both? Does Pang Tong want to split up the troops?¡¯ ¡°Military advisor is sensible! This Zhang likes it. Let me go and help Brother take that King of Shu¡¯s head!¡± Zhang Feiughed.


    ¡°Haha!¡± Pang Tong looked at Zhang Fei and shook his head. ¡°Third General. This time, you may not be the one going!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°This is because we cannot divide out forces!¡± Pang Tong said with absolute certainty. Right now, Liu Bei only had about twenty thousand troops left. This meant that they could not split up. This is especially true against armies like the one that belonged to Liu Mang. After all, a weak army would not charge straight into Yuzhou.


    ¡°If we do not divide our forces, how are we supposed to protect the provisions? How are we supposed to fight without provisions?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right military advisor! Without provisions, our men may starve to death!¡±


    ¡°There is no need to be anxious! We cannot divide our forces but do not forget that we still have allies! Our ally General Zhang Xiu can split up his forces.¡± Pang Tong waved his hand as he gave his opinion. Zhang Xiu still had about fifteen thousand Xiliang Cavalry left after fighting against Liao Hua and the Wolf Cavalry. It would not be a problem to have a few thousand of these cavalries go and protect the provisions. Besides that, their speed would be fast which also means that they could return quickly.


    ¡°That servant Zhang Xiu. He would not havee if he did not get any benefits!¡± Zhang Fei still disliked Zhang Xiu.


    ¡°Haha. It can be bought and its not expensive!¡± Pang Tongughed at Zhang Fei. It was worth using most of the information from Yuzhou to capture Yangzhou. Time was precious as the Battle of Guandu continued.


    ¡°Military advisor. Are you saying that we are to continue attacking Shouchun? What if the Xiliang Cavalry is unable to defeat Liu Mang? We do not have much provisions left. Are we really going to retreat when the timees?¡± It would be a problem if they were unable to defeat Liu Mang as they did not have enough provisions left.


    Pang Tongughed. ¡°We do not have enough provisions but what about the army in Shouchun? We only need to feed tens of thousands of troops but there are millions of people in the city! Who do you think would run out of provisions first? You must also remember that we can borrow provisions if we need to!¡± Shouchun had more provisions than the Liu Bei¡¯s Army. However, they also had more mouths to feed. After all, their stratagem had originally been for Lu Bu¡¯s Army to copse from starvation.


    ¡°Borrow? From who?¡± Zhang Fei asked.


    ¡°Who else? Of course it is from Zhang Xiu! Besides his own provisions, he also has ten thousand provisions that Liu Bei had given him as an apology. It is possible to borrow that first.¡±


    ¡°Have Zhang Xiu dispatch. As for the provisions, Milord will have to do it personally.¡± Zhang Xiu was a greedy person who takes. He knew that it was Pang Tong¡¯s stratagem but he took Pang Tong¡¯s gold anyway. If a person wants him to give, they would need to prepare three times the price.


    ¡°Hm. Leave this part to me.¡± Liu Bei replied knowing that he may be ckmailed by Zhang Xiu. However, there was no other choice as this little bit in front of him would be something significant.


    ______________________________________________________________


    I just noticed that the line I used to separate the story and the TN goes missing at wordpress.


    I am still questioning why the attackers don¡¯t just continue attacking at night. Poor vision affects both sides. However, the army that had superior numbers could just split up to day and night attackers. The resting group could chill, eat and rest. Meanwhile, the defenders with less soldiers gets hungry and tired. ¡®The people¡¯ are basically noobs that the author could just go ¡®Because they are not soldiers¡¯ for everything wrong they do and should not count. They could barely fight. Even if you were to count them in, they usually appear realte and would have been useless if the battle ended earlier. Just like Sun Ce¡¯s battle.

 Chapter 316

    The next day, Zhang Xiu dispatched Hu Che Er along with ten thousand of his Xiliang Cavalry. He also gave Liu Bei ten thousand provisions. The reason for this was because he, who had been receiving provisions from Liu Bei would also be troubled from theck of provisions. Besides that, he was also promised ten thousand gold.


    The siege started again. Liu Bei¡¯s catapults began operating but Xu Shu was now more experienced. He had all the soldiers wait below the walls and only stationed the bare minimum number of soldiers on the wall as lookouts. The walls were also not badly damaged as Xu Shu smeared cement all over the walls. Its effect was great as they were not hindered despite theck of wet leather.


    ¡°Kill!¡± The catapult showed no effect. The soldiers carryingdders approached in waved.


    ¡°Your grandfather Zhang Fei is back!¡± Zhang Fei jumped over the walls. He was a fierce general that could not be stopped by anyone in Shouchun except for Zhao Yun.


    ¡°Haha! I, Zhang Fei, am the first to enter the city!¡± Zhang Fei shouted wildly.


    ¡°Use the ballista! Shoot Zhang Fei down!¡± The injured Deng Yimanded his men to take out the two remaining ballistae. The two ballistae aimed right at Zhang Fei.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Zhang Fei red. He noticed this the moment it was aimed at him. ¡°This thing again? If you have the ability,e and fight your grandfather Zhang Fei for three hundred rounds!¡± Zhang Fei hated the ballista as he was shot back down the walls by one the previous day. He now advanced at the ballistae, wanting to destroy it before it could fire a single shot.


    Deng Yi would definitely not wait for Zhang Fei. With a wave of his arm, he shouted. ¡°Fire!¡± The two ballistae then roared.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Zhang Fei no longer dared to approach the ballistae. The previous day, he did not know how powerful the ballistae really was. However, he was barely able to hold his spear after knocking away the attacks. This time, Zhang Fei would not be so stupid and instead, chose to avoid the attack. His movements were quick despite hisrge size.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think you can dodge!¡± Deng Yi grabbed the ballistae and once again aimed at Zhang Fei. His efficiency in aiming was much higher than the average soldiers and the arrow almost pierced Zhang Fei.


    ¡°Damn!¡± Zhang Fei shouted. As he was unable to dodge the attack, he swung his spear. The arrow from the ballista was made of iron but it broke when it came into contact with the Serpent Spear. However, Zhang Fei did note out of it unscatched. The scattered sawdust scratched his cheek and some almost entered his eyes.


    ¡°Reload!¡± The ballista had already used up its ten shots. They needed to reload it quickly. Although the mechanism was now simpler, it still needed time to be executed.


    ¡°Die for me!¡± Zhang Fei arrived in an instant. His spear was right in front one of his enemies.


    ¡°Not good!¡± Deng Yi¡¯s heart tightened. He had fought against Zhang Fei before. Naturally he knew about Zhang Fei¡¯s strength. At that time, he didn¡¯t know about Zhang Fei and tried to attack him with his sword. However, Zhang Fei knocked away Deng Yi¡¯s sword. He would have died if Xu Shu had not rush over. Deng Yi could be categorized as a schr. He had significantly better leadership than Zhang Fei but Zhang Fei was like a thousand men.


    ¡°Die!¡± Zhang Fei jumped up and swung his weapon. Deng Yi picked up a sword to block it but the huge force caused Deng Yi¡¯s hand injury to open up again. He had already lost many men to Zhang Fei as Zhang Fei was amongst the top ten strongest general in the Three Kingdoms. Naturally, Deng Yi would not be able to win.


    Deng Yi was sent flying after he dropped his sword. He spat out blood. Zhang Fei could have killed him then decided to attack the ballista first. Deng Yi was injured by the residual force instead of being attacked directly. He could onlyugh bitterly from this.


    ¡°Hah! Why don¡¯t you try and shoot me again! Come on!¡± Zhang Fei cockily shouted. ¡°I want to see how you intend to deal with me without a weapon!¡±


    ¡°Haha. Even if you are strong, you are only a simple minded person!¡± Deng Yi staggered as he stood up and wiped the blood from his mouth.


    ¡°Hmph. Enough games. I should kill you and present your head to Brother!¡± Zhang Fei was no longer afraid of Deng Yi. He was now like a cat ying with the mouse before killing it.


    Zhang Fei once again rushed forward. This time, Deng Yi would not be able to block.


    ¡°I am unwilling to die in the hands of such a simpleton!¡± Deng Yi wanted to struggle but had no strength.


    ¡°Die!¡± Zhang Fei swung his spear at Deng Yi, sshing blood onto his own face.


    ¡°I am unwilling!¡± Deng Yi shouted hisst words before his eyes closed forever.


    ¡°Sigh!¡± Zhang Fei wiped off the blood from his face. ¡°You are truly a man. Unfortunately, you are Brother¡¯s enemy! Do not me me!¡± He swung his spear again to cut off the man¡¯s head. After hanging the head at his waist, he continued his massacre on the wall.


    ¡°We must hold on!¡± Xu Shu gritted his teeth as he personally joined the fight. Although he was a schr, he had been a vignte swordsman. After he ran into trouble with the authorities, he realized that a person is restricted even if they were strong. It was at that time when he decided to pursue knowledge.


    He swung the sword in his hand. This was already the third sword he used in this battle. The first two sword had been broken. His body was covered in blood and his hands was also covered in blisters after killing many people. He wrapped the handle of the sword with a cloth so that he would not identally drop it.


    ¡°There he is!¡± Zhang Fei ughtered his way through. He had been looking for Xu Shu, the leader of the defenders. In battle, capture the leader. This was a truth that will never change. Once Xu Shu is dead, Shouchun would fall. This was why Zhang Fei became excited when he saw Xu Shu.


    ¡°Xu Shu! Give me your life!¡± Zhang Fei already attacked before he got close.


    ¡°What!¡± Xu Shu saw the spear near his chest. He swung his sword and knocked the spear away.


    ¡°Not bad! You can actually knock away my Serpent Spear!¡± Zhang Fei¡¯s eyes glinted. He had thought that Xu Shu was only a schr but his attack was blocked.


    ¡°Zhang Fei?¡± After fighting, Xu Shu finally recognized the assant as Liu Bei¡¯s brother.


    ¡°Yes, it is I, Zhang Fei!¡± Zhang Fei was pleased. He held his spear in front of himself and yelled.


    ¡°That is...¡± Xu Shu¡¯s expression suddenly changed when he looked at Zhang Fei¡¯s waist.


    Following Xu Shu¡¯s gaze, Zhang Fei realized that that Xu Shu was looking at the head hanging from his waist. ¡°Haha. Xu Shu. This is my merits. Do you want it? I can¡¯t give it to you!¡± Zhang Fei said as he patted the head on his waist.


    ¡°General Deng Yi!¡± Xu Shu felt sorrowful. Deng Yi was someone he had brought here from Jingzhou. Deng Yi had followed Xu Shu all this way because he admired Xu Shu¡¯s knowledge. Xu Shu had brought Deng Yi here to join up with Liu Mang. Now, Deng Yi was only a head at Zhang Fei¡¯s waist.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You will soon reunite with him!¡± Zhang Feiughed. ¡°Oh right. Our military advisor asked you to surrender. He said that if you surrender, he would let you govern Yangzhou and even give you the position of military advisor!¡± Zhang Fei casually said as he looked at Xu Shu.


    ¡°Military advisor? You mean Pang Tong?¡± Xu Shu coldly asked.


    ¡°The military advisor also said that there is nothing good about the False King Liu Mang, ve of Four Surnames. As someone talented, you should be helping to restore the Han instead of following the shameless Lu Bu. Kong Ming could correct himself after realizing his mistake and that you, Xu Shu, should as well.¡±


    ¡°Correcting my mistakes? Haha! Shi Yuan. Do you really think Kong Ming had made a mistake? Did you think Kong Ming had changed his mind? Can you not truly see that he has strategies in his heart?¡±


    ¡°Of course I can.¡± Pang Tong replied as he watched the scene on the walls from Liu Bei¡¯s camp.1 He had been together with Zhuge Liang for a long time. Naturally, he knew every single one of Zhuge Liang¡¯s actions had a purpose. He was also seldom wrong. Once, they were going to read books under the sun. Zhuge Liang had brought out and umbre which caused him to be mocked by others. However, it soon rained, silencing those that mocked him. All of his actions had purpose.


    Liu Biao was just a guard dog. Nobody would have picked him. Even Shi Tao looked at Liu Biao with disdain. Only a few schrs of talent from Jingzhou remained with Liu Biao. They could already tell that Jingzhou had no future. Yet, strangely, Zhuge Liang chose Jingzhou. It was also not possible for him to be doing it for his family as his brother was at Jiangdong. At the end of the day, he would need to help his Lord. Zhuge Liang and Pang Tong had also gambled to see whose master was more aplished within two years. The loser would be a book servant2 to the winner.


    Promises were worth a thousand gold. Pang Tong would not believe that Zhuge Liang would give up so easily. This meant that Zhuge Liang remained at Jingzhou for a conspiracy. This was for his chosen Lord.


    However, Pang Tong did not want to ept this and wanted to capture Shouchun on that day itself. After that, he wanted to go to Guangzhou to defeat and execute Liu Mang, putting an end to Zhuge Liang¡¯s wishes. The Lu Bu¡¯s Army is also about to be finished from being attacked from three sides.


    ¡°Yuan Zhi. If you do not surrender, do not me me, Shi Yuan, for forgetting past rtions!¡± Pang Tong said to himself. He had ordered Zhang Fei to tell Xu Shu to surrender. If Xu Shu would not surrender, Zhang Fei was to bring Xu Shu¡¯s corpse to him. Pang Tong naturally knew about Xu Shu¡¯s talent. He knew that Xu Shu was almost as formidable as Zhuge Liang and himself. He knew that Xu Shu would be dangerous if he was with the enemy.


    ¡°A faithful official would not have two Lords! I will not surrender. Especially not to a man with fake righteousness!¡± Xu Shu sneered.


    ¡°Fake righteousness? You are really courting death!¡± Zhang Fei had been angered. It was one matter if Xu Shu refused to surrender but Xu Shu had insulted his brother instead. ¡°Military advisor already told me to bring your corpse to him if you refuse to surrender!¡±


    ¡°Haha. You want my life? Come and take it!¡± Xu Shu gave a simple reply and took out his sword. ¡°Everyone said that Zhang Fei is ferocious. Come and show me how ferocious you really are!¡±


    ____________________


    Pang Tong seemingly has telepathic abilities or really good hearing. Don¡¯t ask me how.


    During those times, the ¡®master¡¯ has different servants for different things. A book servant is the servant only serves the master and his children during ¡®study period¡¯. Not sure if ¡®study period¡¯ includes reading war documents though.

 Chapter 317

    Chapter 317


    (TN : Just noticed NU brings you straight here which means you miss a bulk of updates. Go back to the homepage to see the other chapters including chapter 316)


    The day passed by quickly. Zhuge Liang hesitated until the sky turned dark.


    ¡°It is about time.¡± Zhuge Liang said as he stood outside. The night was dark as the beautiful moon hid behind the clouds. ¡°It is the time for killing under the moonless night.¡± Zhuge Liangughed bitterly as he shook his head. Heaven truly favoured him for giving him this scenery on the night he intended a night raid.


    ¡°Military advisor. Everything is prepared. We are waiting for your signal.¡± Li Yan once again appeared before Zhuge Liang.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Zhuge Liang nodded. He looked at Xiakou believing that this was hisst day in Jingzhou. They would be going to Lujiang the next day. ¡®Brother. Sister. Take care.¡¯


    While Zhuge Liang felt sentimental, Huo Jun suddenly came and whispered. ¡°Military advisor. Something really bad has happened.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± Zhuge Liang furrowed his brows. Zhuge Liang hated impatient people the most. Everything needed to be confronted calmly. However, Huo Jun was no longer calm but panicked. ¡®What is going on?¡¯


    ¡°Military advisor. There may be traitors in our army.¡± Huo Jun did not care about Zhuge Liang¡¯s dissatisfaction. This was because he may not have another chance to say it.


    ¡°A traitor? What happened?¡± Zhuge Liang frowned. Zhuge Liang knew the seriousness of this matter. Their next act in the evening was going to be very important. If he fails, he would not only fail to provide support but also cause trouble for the Lu Bu¡¯s Army.


    ¡°Military advisor. One of my subordinates, a general of one thousand man, had gone missing. Some of the men told me that he was seen entering General Wen Pin¡¯s camp and did note out.¡± Huo Jun anxiously exined to Zhuge Liang.


    ¡°He went to Wen Pin!¡± Zhuge Liang now had a headache. There was definitely something strange for a person with a small position to go and find Wen Pin.


    ¡°What does he know?¡± Zhuge Liang asked.


    ¡°I am not sure! You told me not say anything until the final moment. So, I did not tell him anything!¡±


    ¡°Why would he go and find Wen Pin?¡± One of the possibilities was for bribes. However, Wen Pin was a person that hated bribes. Could it be a rtive? That was also not possible as Wen Pin¡¯s two sons and one nephew were all still too young. If this person had been close to Wen Pin, he would have be Wen Pin¡¯s subordinate from the start instead of joining up with Zhuge Liang¡¯s troops. Zhuge Liang¡¯s troops was from Jiangxia while Wen Pin was from Nanyang. Although both were still under Jingzhou, they were separated. There was also nobody of the Wen family in Jiangxia.


    As it could not be those two reasons, the remaining possible reason was to rat on them. However, it was also a fact that Zhuge Liang was in charge of Huo Jun. This meant that they had leaked something. Zhuge Liang suddenly remembered. ¡°Does that person look something like that?¡± Zhuge Liang did not know how to describe the person.


    ¡°Yes! His appearance does look something like that.¡± Huo Jun nodded. If it was any other general of a thousand men, Huo Jun would not be worried. However, this was a despicable person that Huo Jun wanted to kick out of his military but never had the chance to do so. Now, something like this has happened.


    ¡°Looks like he already realized something!¡± Zhuge Liang replied and took a deep breath. That day, after talking to Huo Jun, he had walked out only to see the general of a thousand men smiling at him. Zhuge Liang had thought that this person came to see Huo Jun but never expected that person to have been eavesdropping.


    ¡°Military advisor. What should we do? Should we continue?¡± Huo Jun was a little hesitant. Would they still achieve victory after their movements had been discovered?


    Zhuge Liang closed his eyes. He did not expect to encounter this problem at such a critical moment. His ns was already half destroyed once it was leaked. After thinking for a while, Zhuge Liang said, ¡°Continue. However, we will give up the Xiakou main camp. We will go straight for the navy and take all the warships that we can while destroying the warships that we cannot take.¡±


    ¡°But...¡± Huo Jun was still hesitant. If they were to still act after being exposed, it would just be courting death.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have secret ns within my ns.¡± Zhuge Liang reassured Huo Jun. He was Zhuge Liang the Sleeping Dragon. It was a fact that Zhuge Liang would think of everything. After all, not many people would think of defeat when making strategems.


    ¡°Even if Wen Pin knows, he would reinforce his main camp and would not think his vanguards and the warships. What we need to do is to destroy his vanguards and take away the warships with provisions. Without any warships or provisions, his army would not be able to leave Xiakou!¡± The reason why Zhuge Liang did not revolt at Sanjiangkou was because he was afraid Liu Biao would be furious and join forces with Sun Ce to chase him down. This was why Zhuge Liang chose Wen Pin at Xiakou as the victim. Without warships, they would not be able to leave. New warships would also note so easily. Wen Pin who found out about their actions could only reinforce the main camp and the rear guards. He would be unable to take care of the vanguards. This is because he had no evidence which is also one reason he did not arrest Zhuge Liang on the spot.


    ¡°I understand. Military advisor. I will go and make the preparations now.¡±


    ¡°Hm. Watch the time and wait for my orders. This must be done within an hour.¡± Zhuge Liang said with certainty. After watching Huo Jun leave, he shook his head. He originally wanted to take Wen Pin¡¯s troops with him as Wen Pin had about forty thousand men. He could have infiltrated all the troops other than Wen Pin¡¯s bodyguards and the nearby soldiers.


    No bribery is allowed in Wen Pin¡¯s Army. As a result, his army is strong. This was because his soldiers would be genuinely strong instead of being inferior products. On the other hand, promotions bes harder and their sry would remain terrible. As a result, these soldiers would have a hard time supporting their family.


    Zhuge Liang did not pay these soldiers but gave assistance to their families. He assisted some personally while depended on his connections for others. The children of some of the soldiers was even able to go to school because of his help. The soldiers would be happy to die for this. Soldiers would be willing to sacrifice their lives for a good Lord who takes care of his soldiers like Liu Mang. On the other hand, stingy Lord would suffer misfortune.


    By going to school, one could be an official. They would be able to support their family even if they were only a petty official. This was why the soldiers were grateful to Zhuge Liang. If Zhuge Liang wants to rebel, only a few would stop him.


    Zhuge Liang wanted to absorb these forty thousand soldiers, bolstering his forces to seventy thousand. It was enough for a decisive battle with Sun Ce at the Yangtze River. Now, he could only take his thirty thousand soldiers and block Wen Pin¡¯s soldiers at Xiakou.


    ¡°General, please take a look. Zhuge Liang and Huo Jun wants to take control of your army. He also ced his elites in front of your main camp. If he is sessful, he would kill you and take your military power!¡± Zuo Chao exined proudly towards Wen Pin. He had already heard a lot of information.


    ¡°Those soldiers...¡± Wen Pin was a little bit quiet. He really felt that those soldiers looked unfamiliar. They were not his men. If they were truly Zhuge Liang¡¯s men, the question would be why were these soldiers there?


    ¡°Also, look at those officers. Do you see them gathering? This is because Zhuge Liang said that he wanted to treat them to wine. Actually, this is to control them!¡±


    ¡°Those guys?¡± Wen Pin had heard a few days ago that one them was now a father. They wanted to celebrate by drinking together. They had even invited him. Wen Pin had gave them a congrattory gift but did not attend. He did not expect that this would be the reason. The more he thought about it, the colder his expression became.


    ¡°General, look at those watchtowers. Don¡¯t you see more people than usual?¡±


    Having more lookouts was better as observations would be even more urate but where did these peoplee from? Also, they only needed to look inside Xiakou to see if anything caught on fire. One person up there was enough. There were too many people up there on that day.


    ¡°If Zhuge Liang dares to act, I would personally have his head!¡± Wen Pin¡¯s voice was filled with killing intent. Zuo Chao became even more excited when he heard this. ¡®Go ahead and rebel! The fiercer your rebellion, the more merits I would obtain!¡¯


    Zhuge Liang was disappointed for not achieving his original expectations but he was still prepared to implement the strategy. Just as Zhuge Liang was about to give the order, a soldier ran towards him.


    ¡°Military advisor! I need to see the military advisor!¡± The soldier was a Jingzhou navy. His ent came from Jiangxia. In Jingzhou, only a few thousand soldiers from Jiangxia worked under Huang Zu. The rest was under Zhuge Liang. Most of Zhuge Liang¡¯s soldiers was at Xiakou. The remaining was at Sanjiangkou.


    ¡°What happened?¡± A bloody soldier rushing up in the middle of the night, making the others more alert.


    ¡°Military advisor! Sanjiangkou is lost!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Zhuge Liang was shocked by this news. ¡°Wonderful!¡± Happiness came too suddenly. The capture of Sanjiangkou could only be done by Sun Ce¡¯s men. All of his actions to that night had been to start a war with Sun Ce. Now, he no longer needed to go looking for war. It came right to him. Yet, his sudden words caused the soldiers give him a weird look. ¡°Well yed. He dares to take Sanjiangkou!¡±1


    ¡°Who is so daring to attack my Jingzhou?¡± Zhuge Liang asked.


    ¡°It is the Jiangdong Navy!¡± The bloody soldier continued. ¡°They attacked our main camp from inside and outside. Sanjiangkou could not be defended. I desperately ran out here to inform you!¡±


    ¡°It must be hard on you! Come. Escort this man in and let him rest!¡± Zhuge Liang replied in high spirits. ¡°Everyone. Those bandits of Jiangdong continues to have evil intentions! They had just sent a ceasefire a few days ago but have now used such tricks to capture ournd of Jiangxia, kill and enve our people! Are you all willing to ept this?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Zhuge Liang¡¯s subordinates were all from Jiangxia. Their hatred for Sun Ce was high for ruining their homnd. Anyone that tells you that they were not angry would be lying.


    ¡°This voice?¡± Zuo Chao and Wen Pin had heard those ear splitting voices.


    Zuo Chao became pleased. ¡°General. It is like I said. Zhuge Liang and Huo Jun is going to act!¡±


    ¡°Traitors! Liu Biao showed him kindness and treats him like a son. He was given a post as a military advisor at such a young age. Yet, he has wild ambitions and want to take Jingzhou! How repulsive! Men! Bring me my armor! Let us go and kill that traitor!¡±


    _________


    ºÃ Good. Zhuge Liang said good (wonderful) the first time because it was good news to him. He once again said good (Well yed), praising his enemy, to ¡®deny¡¯ the fact that he is in fact, happy that Sanjiangkou got taken.

 Chapter 318

    Chapter 318


    ¡°A traitor?¡± When Wen Pin flipped out, one of his general of ten thousand men asked. ¡°General. Where do you want to find that traitor?¡± This man was confused. He came in here to make a report but was just in time to hear Wen Pin shout his intentions of killing a traitor.


    ¡°Hmph! Did you enjoy your drink with Zhuge Liang? Speak! What benefits did Zhuge Liang give you?¡± Wen Pin¡¯s anger rose when he saw the man that arrived. ¡®Being a bad example to others along with that traitor is one thing! Yet you dare toe back? Are you trying to surrender?¡¯


    ¡°Drink? Benefits?¡± The man immediately knelt after hearing this. Wen Pin¡¯s Army had banned taking bribes. The drink itself does not matter but not when it involved Zhuge Liang. They had used the excuse of a child being born but that was just an excuse as Zhuge Liang¡¯s subordinate, Huo Jun, was among them. ¡°General. Spare me!¡± He had thought that Wen Pin found out that Huo Jun gave him a golden sword sheath.


    ¡°Spare you? Haha. What are you talking about? Aren¡¯t you following Zhuge Liang now? You want to rebel against me and siege this ce together with Zhuge Liang! The one that should be asking to be spared should be me!¡± Wen Pin¡¯s tone made the man tremble.


    ¡°Rebel? Siege against you? General. How is it that I am rebelling?¡± The man was afraid but he would not rebel. They would not rebel even when bribed as this would involve their entire family. Their entire family would be executed.


    ¡°Still quibbling? I, Zuo Chao, already know of all of your tricks with Zhuge Liang! Just wait for General Wen Pin to annihte your army!¡± Zuo Chao was very pleased to see this general of ten thousand men kneeling on the ground. Once the night has passed, Zuo Chao may also obtain that position.


    ¡°Zuo Chao?¡± The used never met him before. He then said, ¡°General Wen Pin. If you want to use and execute, please listen to me first. I have received a golden sword sheath from Huo Jun. It was a present for my child being born. It is not for a rebellion! If General still insists on framing me, I, Qin Lan, would have nothing to say!¡± The man exined. Even he would not want to rebel, fall into infamy, and cause misfortune for his entire family.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Wen Pin started to hesitate when he saw the man remain strong willed. After all, Qin Lan was one of his trusted subordinates. Even if there was a rebellion, he should not be part of it.


    ¡°Hmph! If it is not a rebellion, what is going on outside the camp?¡± Zuo Chao was dissatisfied to see Wen Pin hesitate. He wanted Wen Pin to execute more people. That way, his chances of being promoted would be higher. Zuo Chao immediately advanced towards Qin Lan and asked. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a rebellion? Is he not mobilizing the troops? What else could he be preparing for at night?¡±


    ¡°Mobilizing the soldiers for a rebellion?¡± Qin Lan was stunned by Zuo Chao¡¯s words.


    ¡°Nothing left to say? You can still be so eloquent even with the facts in front of you! General Qin. You truly have thick skin!¡± Zuo Chao sneered.


    ¡°Men! Take Qin Lan away. Execute him after pacifying the rebellion!¡± Wen Pin personally called for the guards.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Qin Lan suddenly stood up and pushed away the two bodyguards trying to arrest him.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is General Qin trying to fight back and kill General Wen Pin? You can keep dreaming as long as I, Zuo Chao, is here!¡± Zuo Chao dered as he pulled out his sword. His loyal expression along with his face made others feel ufortable.


    ¡°Kill General Wen Pin? What a joke! My life was given to me by General Wen Pin! I will not act against him even if I am scum!¡± Qin Lan sneered. He had worked for Wen Pin for many years and now obtained his position. It was precisely because Wen Pin¡¯s Army was strict that someone like him was able to obtain his position. Wen Pin had also saved Qin Lan¡¯s life before. These were why Qin Lan felt grateful to Wen Pin.


    ¡°He saved your life and you bite the hand that feeds you. You are truly scum!¡± Zuo Chao ridiculed again.


    ¡°Shut up! Who the hell are you to even be speaking at General¡¯s main camp?¡± Qin Lan also became angry. The courage he obtained from drinking wine that night had been supressed by Wen Pin. However, it had red up again.


    ¡°I am a person loyal to the General and to Jingzhou! What about you? You are just a traitor! Men. Drag him out and execute him!¡± Zuo Chao wanted to circumvent Wen Pin and execute Qin Lan. Yet, as someone who imed to be loyal to his general, he should first be loyal to Huo Jun.


    ¡°Let us see who dares!¡± The intoxicated Qin Lan also pulled out his sword.


    ¡°Protect the General!¡± Zuo Chao immediately stood in front of Wen Pin. ¡°General. Run quickly! I, Zuo Chao would remain here!¡± This was trulyughable as Wen Pin was much stronger than Zuo Chao and Qin Lan.


    ¡°Qin Lan. So you are truly rebelling! Haha. Take your sword and kill yourself. I will not look for your family!¡± Wen Pin coldly looked at Qin Lan as he said.


    ¡°Kill myself? Haha! So General truly wants me do die. Just say it earlier! I would have readily given my life to you! There was no need to frame me as a rebel!¡± Qin Lan softly said as he ced his sword at his neck. ¡°General. Let us meet again in the next life!¡± Qin Lan said his final words as he moved his hands.


    ¡°Wait! General Qin Lan!¡± A voice came from outside the camp. The person had entered trying to stop Qin Lan but it was toote. Qin Lan had already cut his neck. He perished shortly after, unable to breathe.


    ¡°General Wen Pin! What is going on here?¡± The person that first arrived furrowed his eyebrows as he looked at Wen Pin.


    ¡°G-General Huo Jun? Military Advisor?¡± Zuo Chao shivered when he saw the two people that just arrived. They were Huo Jun and Zhuge Liang.


    ¡°Zhuge Liang. You still dare toe to my camp?¡± Wen Pinughed. He had believed that Zhuge Liang had mobilized earlier. This meant that Zhuge Liang should be attacking his army. He did not expect Zhuge Liang to appear in his own main camp. Wen Pin has his bodyguards that would listen to only him. He would have needed to sacrifice a lot of men to quell the rebellion but now, he would only need to capture Zhuge Liang.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is General Wen Pin also intending on forcing my death?¡± Zhuge Liang replied as he looked at Qin Lan¡¯s ice cold body. He saw Huo Jun support Qin Lan¡¯s body. Based on the earlier scenario and Qin Lan¡¯s wounds, it could be seen that Qin Lan had killed himself. The only person that could make Qin Lan do this was Wen Pin. Thus, he concluded that Wen Pin had forced Qin Lan to die.


    ¡°Zhuge Liang. Huo Jun. Are you still intending to act at this hour? There is no need to pretend anymore. I have already told everything to General Wen Pin. The two of you should just prepare to die!¡± Zuo Chao saw the Wen Pin¡¯s bodyguards around Zhuge Liang and became braver. His voice also became louder.


    ¡°You must be Zuo Chao.¡± Zhuge Liang nced at Zuo Chao. His expression that showed his despise for Zuo Chao, made Zuo Chao feel ashamed. Zuo Chao hated to be looked at with contempt.


    ¡°Oh. I understand now! General Wen Pin is actually intending on defecting to Sun Ce for riches! In that case, I, Kongming, admits defeat. Once you take my head, you can control my thirty thousand soldiers. Once you have seventy thousand soldiers, you would be able to get a good position at Jiangdong!¡± Zhuge Liang said indifferently. He even ced one of the nearby bodyguard¡¯s sword at his neck.


    ¡°What?¡± Wen Pin sneered. The traitor had called his a traitor. ¡°Lord Liu Biao have treated me well. Why would I betray him?¡±


    ¡°If that is not the case, why do you have a spy from Jiangdong in your camp?¡± Zhuge Liang asked as he pointed at Zuo Chao.


    ¡°What? A spy from Jiangdong?¡± Wen Pin was stunned. ¡®Zuo Chao is a spy from Jiangdong? What about the rebellion he was talking about?¡¯


    ¡°I am a spy from Jiangdong? General. Do not trust this Zhuge Liang. If I was a spy from Jiangdong, I would not be here. I would have persuaded for your surrender, not inform you of Zhuge Liang¡¯s rebellion!¡± Zuo Chao exined.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Wen Pi nodded. Zuo Chao¡¯s exnation was precisely what a spy from Jiangdong would try and do.


    ¡°General. When I heard their plot, I refused to follow their bad example and came out to demand justice. General. Look outside your camp now. Isn¡¯t all that shouting from their vow of rebellion?¡± The shouting from earlier was real. Wen Pin had heard it himself. As a result, Wen Pin still suspected Zhuge Liang.


    ¡°Zuo Chao. I never expected you to be this kind of person!¡± Huo Jun looked at Zuo Chao in anger. He was this close to being sold off by Zuo Chao.


    ¡°Are you speechless from anger? Right now, the only road left for you is the road to your death!¡± Zuo Chao dered, feeling pleased with himself.


    ¡°Haha! The shouts of rebellion is taking ce outside? Haha!¡± Zhuge Liang suddenlyughed arrogantly.


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Zuo Chao asked. He then turned around and said to Wen Pin. ¡°General. I think they have gone crazy and startedughing after their schemes were dismantled. Right now, it is important that we capture them and pacify this rebellion! We can think of other thingster. If we do not, Xiakou would suffer even more losses!¡± Zuo Chao made it sound as though he was considering Wen Pin¡¯s matters, making Wen Pin nod his head. Although he did not look like much, he was still good enough to continue with this after Qin Lan¡¯s death.


    ¡°Iugh at your ignorance! Iugh because General Wen Pin was unknowingly tricked. Iugh because your navy is about to bepletely routed, causing Jingzhou to be submissive! General Wen Pin. You said that a rebellion is going on outside. Ask one of your trusted subordinates to go and see if it is truly a rebellion. Being led around by a nameless soldier is not good for your reputation!¡±


    ¡°Are you still trying to argue? General. He is just trying to stall for time!¡±


    ¡°Someone get out there and see what is going on!¡± Wen Pin started to feel suspect and sent out one of his bodyguards. A little whileter, the bodyguard returned giving Zhuge Liang and Huo Jun an odd look.


    ¡°Haha. Just like I said. Zhuge Liang and Huo Jun intend to rebel!¡±


    ¡°Why are you all still not arresting them?¡± In anger, Wen Pin ordered for the two bodyguards beside him to arrest Zhuge Liang and Huo Jun.


    ¡°Wait!¡± The bodyguard that had returned suddenly shouted. ¡°General. They are certainly shouting for a battle outside but it is not one of rebellion!¡±


    ¡°What else if not for a rebellion? Are you telling me they are performing a show in the middle of the night?¡± Zuo Chao ridiculed.


    ¡°General. Sanjiangkou had been lost. They are shouting their intentions to return and take back Sanjiangkou.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Wen Pin was no longer calm. There were three ports along the river. Sanjiangkou, Xiakou and Wuchang. The one at Wuchang had long since been upied by the Jiangdong Navy. Sanjiangkou was also recently upied by them before Kuai Liang risked his life to capture it along with the new technology from the Lu Bu¡¯s Army. Before that time, the Jiangdong Navy used to battle against Wen Pin. Now, Sanjiangkou was lost again.


    ¡°It must be the Jiangdong Navy!¡± Wen Pin shouted without even needing to guess.


    ¡°General Wen Pin. The Jiangdong¡¯s request for a ceasefire is faked to obtain Sanjiangkou! Besides that, this Zuo Chao is a spy from Jiangdong that tried to obtain information from my army!¡± Zhuge Liang used.


    ¡°Zhuge Liang! You nderer! I personally heard you and Huo Jun conspiring to capture Xiakou and rebel against Jingzhou!¡± Zuo Chao shouted back.


    ¡°Rebel against Jingzhou? I am the intermediary for my family. Although my elder brother Zhuge Jin submit himself in service to Jiangdong, most of my family is at Jingzhou! One of my elder sisters even married into the Kuai Family! I even obtained a good position at my young age! Why would I abandon JIngzhou?¡± Zhuge Liang¡¯s words were convincing. Even Huo Jun nodded and almost believed that Zhuge Liang really had no intentions of rebelling against Jingzhou.


    ¡°But I heard it!¡±


    ¡°What evidence do you have?¡±


    ¡°Me! I am the evidence!¡± Zuo Chao gave a faulty reasoning that he had personally heard this. There were nothing that could record in that era. ¡°You im that I am a spy from Jiangdong. If that is the case, why would I try and expose you?¡±


    ¡°Haha. That is easy. You want us to have a falling out! You want to persuade General Wen Pin into subduing the rebellion. At night, we would not even tell who is ally and who is foe while you just fan the mes. At the end of the battle, only a few people would be left alive! Meanwhile, your army have already captured Sanjiangkou. It is only half a day¡¯s journey from Sanjiangkou to Xiakou and the Jiangdong Navy would be able to easily profit from this as our army is exhausted. Am I right, Zuo Chao?¡± Zhuge Liang narrowed his eyes. From the earlier discussion, Zhuge Liang knew that Zuo Chao had already heard too much and must not live. Besides that, Zuo Chao had force Qin Lan tomit suicide. He was not a good person and would bring disaster to the army sooner orter. It was best that he die now.


    Wen Pin took a deep breath in anger. If Zhuge Liang¡¯s words were true, the end result would be too frightening. Although Jingzhou has thirty thousand navy soldiers, only twelve thousand were elites. If so many soldiers were lost here, the whole of Jiangxia would be lost.


    They had fought in a deadlock for so many years. If they were to lose here, the Jingzhou Navy would not be able to cross the Yangtze River anymore.


    ¡°Well yed. I was almost tricked!¡±


    ¡°It is not me! They are the rebels! They are the traitors! It is not me!¡± Zuo Chao shouted loudly but nobody paid him any attention. ¡°General Wen Pin! You must believe me!¡± Zuo Chao spoke as he clung himself to Wen Pin. However, Wen Pin knocked him away. ¡°Scram!¡±


    ¡°It is you guys!¡± Zuo Chao shouted towards Zhuge Liang and Huo Jun. When he looked at Huo Jun, he suddenly shouted again. ¡°I understand now! General Wen Pin, I understand now! Those pro...¡± Zuo Chao had suddenly recalled the provisions taking from the Jingzhou Navy. The destination of this provisions was Lujiang. If he were to speak of this, Zhuge Liang and Huo Jun would be finished as supplying for the enemy was the same as a rebellion.


    ¡°Huo Jun. Send this deceitful man on his way!¡± Zhuge Liang was also startled as he almost forgot about the provisions.


    ¡°Understood!¡± Huo Jun was also not a fool. He immediately stepped forward and caught Zuo Chao. Although Zuo Chao resisted, he was no match for Huo Jun. Huo Jun covered his mouth and plunged his sword into Zuo Chao¡¯s chest. Blood sshed onto Huo Jun¡¯s face but he paid it no mind.


    ¡°Pro...vi...¡± Zuo Chao tried to speak but strength left his body and he copsed.


    ¡°Provi?¡± Wen Pin still had doubts but ced it at the back of his mind. ¡°Military advisor Zhuge. If it was not for you, I would have made a huge mistake. Please ept my respect!¡± Wen Pin spoke as he half knelt. Zhuge Liang would not have Wen Pin kneel as he truly wanted Wen Pin¡¯s men. Wen Pin had high prestige in the army. He hurriedly supported Wen Pin back up.


    ¡°Sigh. General Wen Pin. Do not act like this. Everyone makes mistakes. However, this general here needs to obtain a proper title and be buried properly!¡± Zhuge Liang looked at Qin Lan who was a truly loyal person. When asked to die, he went ahead and die. These kinds of people were truly hard to find.


    ¡°This is a necessity. I will take care of his child as my own.¡± During his anger, he had lost his head but Wen Pin actually did not want Qin Lan to die. However, he failed to stop the man in time. Now, it was toote for anything else to be said. He looked at the dead Zuo Chao with hatred, hoping to be able to make mincemeat out of him. ¡°Men. Feed this corpse to the dogs!¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± The two bodyguards replied before dragging away Zuo Chao¡¯s corpse.


    ¡°General Wen Pin. We should next discuss about sending troops to Sanjiangkou.¡±


    ___


    Two men looked at each other at Sanjiangkou. One was very excited while the other was sullen. These two were Han Dang and Huang Gai.


    ¡°Gongfu. Why do you have such a bitter expression? We have recaptured Sanjiangkou. From here, we can once againunch our attack on Jiangxia!¡± Han Dang felt very pleased. It was his fault that he lost Sanjiangkou. Kuai Liang had almost died to take Sanjiangkou but now, Han Dan had recaptured it. There were only a few losses this time. It was much more cost effective inparison.


    ¡°Yigong! Did you know that you have made a big mistake?¡± Huang Gai did not know how to exin it to his old friend and shook his head with a wry smile. He could only sigh in despair.


    ¡°A big mistake?¡± Han Dang was stunned. He did not know how this was a mistake. However, Huang Gai is not a person that would lie like this. If Huang Gai said that this was a mistake, there must be a reason. ¡°Gongfu. Please don¡¯t frighten me!¡±


    ¡°Why would I try and frighten you? We have been together since we served under thete Lord Sun Jian. During those times, have I ever tried deceiving you?¡± Huang Gai replied. They were friends for many years. During that time, Huang Gai had never deceived anyone.


    ¡°Then tell me. Where did I go wrong?¡± Han Dang was also anxious. He was happy to see Huang Gai but the man¡¯s frowning expression after he captured Sanjiangkou made him feel ufortable.


    ¡°Sigh.¡± Huang Gai sighed and then exined the consequences of Han Dang¡¯s actions.


    The Jiangdong Navy and the Jingzhou Navy had stopped figting a month ago. They even sent messengers to each other. The reason for this truce was because of Lu Bu. On the surface, it was an attack from three sides but in reality, it was four! Although Liu Biao did not dispatch any troops, he had also contributed to Lu Bu¡¯s situation. Liu Biao wanted both Lu Bu and Sun Ce to suffer losses.


    The two of them wanted to defeat the same enemy and therefore joined forces.


    Sun Ce had sent troops to watch Lujiang. This made Lu Bu unable to send reinforcements to Liu Mang. Once Liu Mang is dead, they would go after Lu Bu.


    This stratagem had been going well until it was foiled by Han Dang. Both sides hade to a truce. Even Sun Ce and Zhou Yu decided to leave Jingzhou alone for now because they were at a critical moment.


    Huang Gai had been extremely frightened when he received Han Dang¡¯s letter. Han Dang¡¯s intentions of capturing Sanjiangkou would provoke a war. The problem was the timing. However, Huang Gai gritted his teeth and did not inform Sun Ce and Zhou Yu. This was because Han Dang¡¯s letter had been brief. It only told him the time of action and nothing else. Huang Gai did not know how to contact Han Dang after that. Besides that, there were still hundreds of soldiers at Sanjiangkou. If Huang Gai did not send any troops as reinforcements, Han Dang would definitely die. Huang Gai could not bear to let that happen.


    However, Huang Gai did not know how to exin this to Sun Ce and Zhou Yu. They provoked a war and Liu Biao would definitely fight back. War was about to begin again.

 Chapter 319

    Chapter 319


    ¡°Haha. This is my first time seeing a pretty boy reaching this level of skill!¡± Zhang Fei¡¯s spear was covered in blood. The blood belonged to both his opponent and his own. He never expected a schr to be this skilled. Even the militarymander Deng Yi was killed in a few strikes. Besides that, Zhang Fei also felt pain in his shoulders and stomach. The upper part of his armor had been torn off, revealing a gash on his body. Zhang Fei was almost killed but he managed to knock away the sword with his spear at thest second. Even then, he still suffered an injury.


    ¡°Shit!¡± Xu Shu had been too tired. His sword that should have fatally wound Zhang Fei had been knocked away. Liu Bei¡¯s siege did not stop and exhausted Xu Shu. Fighting against Zhang Fei was his limit.


    ¡°Die!¡± One of Liu Bei¡¯s men saw Xu Shu exhausted and tried to kill him. Although exhausted, Xu Shu still had his sword. He thrust it into the body of the soldier, twisted its handle and then pulled it out.


    ¡°Hmph. You still have enough strength to pick up your sword? Let me send you off now!¡± Zhang Fei snorted. He noticed that the sky was turning dark. If it turned any darker, they may not be able to capture Shouchun. On top of that, he had already guaranteed the capture of Shouchun. ¡°Prepare to die!¡±


    ¡°You want to kill me? Keep dreaming!¡± Xu Shu was not a person who would just admit defeat. He gritted his teeth and did battle with Zhang Fei again. However, he was truly too exhausted. Zhang Fei soon sent Xu Shu¡¯s sword flying, disarming him.


    ¡°I will give you another chance! Come back with me and serve my brother. I will let you keep your life!¡± Zhang Fei demanded. Xu Shu no longer had any leeway to fight back.


    ¡°Haha. I, Xu Shu, am not a particrly great person but I still have a sense of justice. It would be humiliating to work for your hypocrite of a brother. Death? If I was afraid of death, I wouldn¡¯t be here on the walls!¡± Xu Shu spat.


    ¡°It seems you would not be satisfied unless you die! Since you refuse to surrender, I will take your head and im my reward from Brother!¡± Zhang Fei said as he lifted his spear. He then asked, ¡°Do you have anyst words? I will help to convey them as you are the Military Advisor¡¯s old friend!¡±


    ¡°Last words? Hmph. I, Xu Shu do not need anyst words! I simply regret not being able to see the day Milord ascends the throne!¡± Xu Shu¡¯s body was exhausted but his spirit was still burning.


    ¡°Ascend the throne? That False King? Enough jokes! Are you trying to make meugh to death? My brother have already taken Yangzhou. He wouldter attack Lujiang along with Sun Ce and Zhang Xiu! It is not only that False King. Even that ve of Three Surnames is helpless!¡± Zhang Fei felt disdain. He does not know strategy but he was still able to repeat what Pang Tong and Liu Bei discussed at their camp. ¡°Hmph. I have exined enough. It is time to send you on your way!¡± Zhang Fei was about to swing his weapon down onto Xu Shu¡¯s head.


    ¡°Drop your weapon! Who dares to harm my Military Advisor!¡± An angry yell came from behind Zhang Fei. Zhang Fei turned around to see a white armored warrior charging towards him. Zhang Fei ignored the warrior and swung down his spear.


    ¡°Shit!¡± The white armored warrior saw that he was going to be toote. By the time he reached Zhang Fei, Xu Shu would be dead. He threw his spear forward. The spear cut through the air and flew straight towards Zhang Fei.


    ¡°What?¡± Zhang Fei suddenly felt a chilling from behind him. From the corner of his eyes, he saw a spear flying straight towards his head. If he remained stubborn and continued to try and kill Xu Shu, he would have to receive the full force of the flying spear. Zhang Fei would be able to ignore this attack if it was thrown by a normal soldier. However, he was confident that the current attack would be able to pierce through his body. Zhang Fei did not want to die together with Xu Shu. No matter who he dealt with on those walls, his own life was still the number one priority. Zhang Fei did this knowing that Liu Bei would be able to with Shouchun the moment the Xu Shu was killed.


    Although Zhang Fei wants to capture Shouchun, he was not willing to die in the process. This was why he chose to avoid the spear. To deal with the spearing towards him, he moved his own Serpent Spear away from Xu Shu.


    Xu Shu did not want to die. Naturally, he took this opportunity to distance himself away from Zhang Fei. The white armored warrior then grabbed Xu Shu and ced Xu Shu by his side.


    ¡°General Zilong? Didn¡¯t I tell you not to climb up the city walls? You have more important things to do!¡± Xu Shu reprimanded Zhao Yun instead of thanking him even though he had just been saved. He knew that Shouchun would notst much longer. Zhao Yun¡¯s mission was to bring all of Liu Mang¡¯s works and blueprints away from Shouchun.


    ¡°Hurry up and let me down! Have you forgotten your orders? Do you not know the consequences of viting military orders?¡±


    ¡°Military Advisor. If you ask me to watch Shouchun fall without acting, then I am willing to bear that punishment!¡± Zhao Yun replied.


    ¡°Zilong?¡± Zhang Fei also finally noticed the identity of the man that arrived. He recognized this man as Zhao Yun, a man who once fought by his side.


    ¡°Yi De! No. It should be General Zhang!¡± Zhao Yun was a loyal man but his sense of righteousness made him draw a dividing line between Zhang Fei and himself.

 Chapter 320

    Chapter 320


    ¡°Zilong. Are you obstinately going to choose the wrong side like this pretty boy?¡± Zhang Fei held on to his spear in anger. He had known Zhao Yun for many years. When Liu Bei joined up with Gongsun Zan, they were fighting against Yuan Shao. At that time, Zhao Yun was there. When Tao Qian gave Xuzhou to Liu Bei, Zhao Yun was also there. In other words, both Zhang Fei and Zhao Yun were old friends. Yet, Zhao Yun had just attacked Zhang Fei with such force that would pin Zhang Fei onto the walls of Shouchun had Zhang Fei decided not to give up killing Xu Shu. This were not actions of a friend but the actions of an enemy. Even mortal enemies would not be so ruthless.


    ¡°What benefits did that False King give the two of you that the two of you be blinded? I am not a studious person but I know if you do not surrender, you will only arrive at a dead end!¡± Zhang Fei roared at Zhao Yun and Xu Shu. Zhang Fei¡¯s words had no pressure on Xu Shu as they were strangers. However, Zhang Fei was confused about Zhao Yun. Shouchun would notst much longer. There were only few hundred defenders left on the walls. Liu Bei¡¯s g was flying on the walls. In just a few moments, Shouchun would belong to the Liu Bei¡¯s Army.


    ¡°Obstinately choosing the wrong side? General Zhang. We have been on the same side once but now, we are enemies. General Zhang best remember that if you continue to nder Milord, you cannot me me for forgetting our old connections!¡± Zhao Yun replied with pain in his eyes. Zhao Yun was a loyal man. He held Zhang Fei, Guan Yu and even Liu Bei in admiration. He really did not want to fight against them. However, when he thought about the words Liu Mang said to him along with the people of Yangzhou, he became determined. ¡°If nothing else, I will do this for the millions ofmon people in Shouchun!¡± Zhao Yun said again as he cupped his fist at Zhang Fei.


    ¡°The millions ofmon people? Zilong. You must be confused. My brother is the one truly restoring the Han. He is the one working for themon people. Have you forgotten themon people eagerly following him after he loss Xuzhou? Have you forgotten his love and respect for the people of Xuzhou?¡± Zhang Fei also did not want to fight against Zhao Yun. It was not a matter of whether he could win. He was simply unwilling to.


    ¡°Haha! The people eagerly followed him? Truly the Left General! Truly the Imperial Uncle! He abandoned the people to escape!¡± A military general like Zhao Yun did not notice it but Xu Shu could see it with a single nce. Liu Bei had the people follow him so that he would have more time to retreat. With the people blocking the roads, the soldiers chasing Liu Bei would have two choices. The first choice was to wait for the people to pass by. This would allow Liu Bei to escape. The other choice was to kill themon people. This would give them a bad reputation. As for how Liu Bei earned the favour of the people from Xuzhou, this was because they were already afraid of Cao Cao. Cao Cao wanted them dead to avenge his father. Tao Qian could not save them. At that time, Liu Bei appeared. Themon people were simply grasping at straws. Besides that, Liu Bei had good luck. Just as Cao Cao was about to capture Xuzhou, his own Yanzhou was taken by Lu Bu. Cao Cao had no choice but to withdraw his troops.


    ¡°Hmph. Either way, you cannot hold on to Shouchun for much longer! There are only a few hundred weak and injured men on the walls!¡± Zhang Fei was stunned by Xu Shu¡¯s words but he was unable to refute it. This was because Xu Shu exined the reasons of most of Liu Bei¡¯s actions.


    ¡°Zilong. Stop caring about me and leave with those things! Go to Guangzhou and find Milord. Then, Milord would be able to seed in his great cause!¡± Xu Shu pushed Zhao Yun away. Those things were very important and it would be a huge loss if they were to lose it.


    ¡°Rest assured, Military Advisor! Those things have been sent by ship and should have already arrived at Lujiang!¡± Zhao Yun smiled lightly. Zhao Yun had disobeyed military orders this time but he was not stupid. He knew that those things were more important than his own life. So, Zhao Yun ordered the navy to go to Lujiang with it. Before this, they had to worry about Liu Bei¡¯s navy. However, Liu Bei¡¯s navy had already been sent to the bottom of the river. ¡°Besides. Who said that there were only a few hundred soldiers?¡± Zhao Yunughed. Before he even finished that sentence, shouting could be hearding from behind.


    ¡°Kill! Drive those bandits away from Shouchun! Kill them all!¡± A group of two hundred men with weapons appeared. They were from the White Horses. Although they were supposed to be heavy cavalry, they used to be part of the Urban Army, who were heavy infantries. Naturally, they were very valiant.


    ¡°Only this few hundred people?¡± The shouting shocked Zhang Fei but when Zhang Fei took a look, he only saw a few hundred people. Even if they were elites, they were still heavily outnumbered.


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Zhao Yun nced back at Zhang Fei and replied. ¡° Behind the White Horses was arge group of people in in clothing. They held weapons but did not have any armor or shields at all. Yet, their fighting spirit was high as they charged forward.


    ¡°Themon people of Shouchun?¡± Zhang Fei furrowed his brow.


    ¡°Those people shouted for blood all day long?¡± Liu Bei had constantly watched the movements on the wall. Now he felt like he was swallowing flies as the people on the walls were all themon people of Shouchun. Zhao Yun had opened up the armory so, some of themon people held swords. However, there were many more holding hoes and other tools. Some even held wooden sticks! Using themon people to defend the city and for war. This was Liu Bei¡¯s strategy. It was one of the reasons why Cao Cao was unable to kill Liu Bei.


    The White Horses struck at the Liu Bei¡¯s Army with themon people apanying them. Although themon people were initially cowardly, they soon got used to the killing. With the White Horses leading the charge, themon people with swords were able to behead the enemy soldiers. The others that weren¡¯t holding swords simply ganged up on their opponents. Liu Bei¡¯s soldiers that managed to climb up the walls with great difficulty could only fight a little before bing overwhelmed.


    ¡°Reinforcements! Our reinforcements!¡± The defenders cheered. The reinforcements were themon people that volunteered to fight. Seeing them raised their morale. The numbers in Liu Bei¡¯s Army decreased the more they fought. On the other hand, more of the Shouchun¡¯smon people started using actual weapons. They simply picked up the weapons from the ground.


    ¡°Liao Hua! Take the Yuzhou Army and rush to the city walls to support Zhang Fei!¡± Liu Bei¡¯s eyes shed coldly. ¡®If themon people are going to act recklessly, then don¡¯t me me!¡¯ Liu Bei wanted all of his soldiers to fight and massacre themon people.


    ¡°Milord. Withdraw the troops!¡± Pang Tong stopped Liu Bei from taking further actions. This was because it would now be hard for Liu Bei¡¯s Army to gain a foothold on the walls. The morale of the defenders were high while the morale of their own soldiers continue to drop. Besides that, they would never be able to finish killing themon people.


    Even if they managed to kill them all, Liu Bei¡¯s reputation as a benevolent person would be gone. This was one of his greater advantages and should not be thrown away.


    ¡°Hmph! Withdraw!¡± Liu Bei also felt helpless and could only listen to Pang Tong¡¯s suggestion. The sound of retreat was then yed.


    When Zhao Yun, Zhang Fei and Xu Shu heard the call for a retreat, they all sighed with relief. Zhang Fei felt relief because he was injured and Zhao Yun was as strong as him. If they were to continue fighting then, Zhang Fei would lose. Zhao Yun felt relief because he did not want to enter a life and death struggle with Zhang Fei. He had thrown his spear at Zhang Fei and was only holding a normal sword. It was good enough against the average soldiers but he would be at a disadvantage when fighting against someone like Zhang Fei. Zhao Yun also needed to protect Xu Shu. He would be in trouble if Zhang Fei decided to take Xu Shu¡¯s head first. Xu Shu sighed with relief because Shouchun can now hold out longer as they had beencking manpower.


    ¡°General Zhang. Are you not going to leave? Do you need us to send you off?¡± Xu Shu asked as he looked at Zhang Fei. His face was still pale from fighting Zhang Fei. He would need to train more in the future or his body would not be able to take it.


    ¡°Hmph¡± Zhang Fei snorted. On this rare asion, he did not retort. Instead, he looked at Zhao Yun and said, ¡°Zilong. I hope you look after yourself!¡± Zhang Fei then took his Serpent Spear and escaped. He quickly descended the walls of Shouchun.


    After that, Xu Shu was finally unable to hold on and started coughing. He spat out blood from his mouth and had obviously suffered from internal injury.


    ¡°Military Advisor! What¡¯s wrong?¡± Zhao Yun rushed to Xu Shu and asked but Xu Shu had already passed out. Fortunately, Zhao Yun could hear that Xu Shu still had pulse and quickly ordered for Xu Shu to be brought down the walls.


    ___


    ¡°Brother. If you dispatch troops again today, Shouchun would fall!¡± Zhang Fei said to Liu Bei at camp. ¡°This time it went well. That pretty boy has already been chased off. I only got this.¡± Zhang Fei continued and threw Deng Yi¡¯s head forward.


    ¡°Third Brother. You did a good job killing the deputy general of Shouchun. This Shouchun would not fall in a few days. I am sure you are tired now. I allow you to take leave and drink wine at night!¡± Liu Bei said with a smile.


    ¡°Many thanks Brother!¡± Zhang Feiughed as he left. It was good if there was wine.


    Liu Bei smiled as he watched Zhang Fei leave. However, when Zhang Fei left, his expression turned sour. This was because he knew that it would be even harder in the future if he could not take Shouchun on that day. At the very least, it would not be as easy the next day. Themon people had gone to the walls to defend. This was usually Liu Bei¡¯s tactic. Themon people could be told that they would be ughtered if the enemy captures the city. This would make them desperate and fight for you.


    Although themon people may not be strong, they had numbers. Even an elite could not fight off a hundred men on his own. If Xu Shu was able to mobilize twenty percent of the city, it would already be two hundred thousand people. It was a number that made Liu Bei shudder.


    ¡°Milord. What is there to worry about?¡± Pang Tong just entered the camp. He had just asked Zhang Fei about his encounter with Xu Shu. After that, he entered the camp only to see Liu Bei sighing away.


    ¡°Shi Yuan. Tomorrow¡¯s siege is going to be difficult. If we do not do it well, Shouchun would be hard to capture!¡± Liu Bei said with a wry smile. If themon people start to move, the battle would be difficult.


    ¡°Milord is too concerned!¡± Pang Tongughed. ¡°It is true that themon people are helping to defend the walls. However, from another point of view, it is also saying that Shouchun is about to fall! If there are enough defenders, why would they use themon people?¡±


    ¡°But Military Advisor. Haven¡¯t you seen how frightening themon people can be?¡± Liu Bei had exined that he could have only escaped and saved most of his strength after defeating Cao Cao because of their help.


    ¡°Haha. Milord. Themon people are terrifying but they are not only for Xu Shu to use!¡±


    ¡°Hm? Will Teacher teach me?¡± Liu Bei¡¯s eyes turned brighter the moment he heard Pang Tong¡¯s words. The calmer Pang Tong is, the more Liu Bei would have a peace of mind. This is because it showed that Pang Tong had a well thought out n.


    ¡°Milord. Why did these people abandon their businesses ande all the way to Shouchun? This is naturally for the fertilend. However, the harvesting period would only be next year! This meant that their food for the year is all supplied by Lu Bu¡¯s Army.¡±


    Liu Bei nodded. This was Sun Ce¡¯s strategy but Liu Bei had also contributed to this.


    ¡°In the past few days, no matter what cities we capture, the results had been the same. That is, very little provisions were found. This meant that there is not enough food in Yangzhou! Where would he obtain the provisions to feed millions of people? What do you think would happen if we spread the rumour that there is no longer any food and the people would starve to death?¡±


    ¡°Military Advisor. Are you saying...¡± Liu Bei was a person who could understand strategy.


    ¡°Rather than a siege, attack the heart. Although the power of the people is strong, it is also a double-edged sword. One would hurt themselves if they cannot use it well!¡± Pang Tong gave a light reply. He then added, ¡°Milord. I have already dispatched a spy into the city. I just need to give them the order.¡± With a good military advisor, there would be nothing to worry about. Everything was already settled.


    ¡°What do you need?¡± Liu Bei asked. If there was nothing for him to do, Pang Tong would not be here.


    ¡°Milord. We need the army to make food. Take out our grains and cattle. Kill one cattle and prepare it, then put it below the walls of Shouchun. After that, inform the people of your benevolence.


    Why would themon people help Xu Shu defend the city? This was most likely because they were afraid that Liu Bei would ughter them after capturing the city. Now, Liu Bei would send food, telling them that they attacked for the people and that the Lu Bu¡¯s Army no longer have enough food. At that time, themon people may even help Liu Bei to attack the Lu Bu¡¯s Army for food. At that moment, Shouchun would fall without even wasting a single soldier.


    ¡°Alright. Do as you had nned!¡±

 Chapter 321

    Chapter 321


    Xu Shu was bedridden in Shouchun for three days. After three days he woke up coughing. He felt that his mouth was dry and asked for water.


    ¡°Military Advisor! You have woken up! The Military Advisor has woken up!¡± There were a few men by his side. They shouted out the moment Xu Shu woke up, prompting the guards outside toe in and shout with them. Everyone had be rmed during the time Xu Shu was unconscious. Now that Xu Shu had woken up, they once again had a pir of support.


    ¡°I will stay by the Military Advisor¡¯s side and give him water. The two of you, go and find General Zhao Yun. Tell him that the Military Advisor has woken up!¡± One bodyguard proposed calmly. The other two bodyguards nodded and left.


    Two servants supported Xu Shu up and fed him water. In the past three days, the servants had only fed him medicine. Besides that, Xu Shu ate nothing. As a result, Xu Shu even wanted to swallow up the bowl as he drank the water.


    ¡°Military Advisor. Are you awake?¡± Not long after that, a white armored warrior arrived outside.


    ¡°General Zhao Yun!¡± The bodyguards at the entrance could recognize Zhao Yun and saluted. Zhao Yun also had no choice but to return the salute and immediately asked, ¡°Is the Military Advisor in? How is he right now? Is he well or is he still weak?¡± Zhao Yun asked many questions at once, causing the bodyguards to be confused and unable to answer.


    ¡°Is it General Zilong? Come in!¡± Xu Shu¡¯s weak voice came from the bedroom.


    ¡°Military Advisor!¡± Zhao Yun rushed in the moment he heard Xu Shu¡¯s voice. There were too many things to report.


    ¡°General Zhao Yun! How many days was I out?¡± Xu Shu looked at the sky outside and naturally knew that he had been asleep for a long time. It was evening when he lost consciousness but it was currently midday. As time could not reverse, it could only be the second day at minimum.


    ¡°Military Advisor. You have been asleep for three days!¡± Zhao Yun exined to Xu Shu that ording to the doctors, Xu Shu had been too exhausted from fighting for too long. Fortunately, Xu Shu¡¯s body was not too injured and his wounds had already been dealt with by the doctors. Xu Shu only needed rest to recover.


    ¡®Three days?¡¯ Xu Shu was stunned. He had thought that he was out for only about a day but it was actually three days. ¡®Shit! What about Shouchun?¡¯ Before this, the Liu Bei¡¯s Army had been attacking relentlessly with their superior numbers.


    ¡°What about Shouchun? How is the defense?¡± Xu Shu asked as he nervously looked at Zhao Yun. He was afraid that Zhao Yun would tell him that Shouchun had fallen.


    ¡°Military Advisor. Shouchun is fine! In the past three days, the Liu Bei¡¯s Army did not attack. They should probably be reorganizing their military!¡± Zhao Yun replied, allowing Xu Shu to rx. It was only at this moment when Xu Shu was calm enough to realize that he was in Shouchun¡¯s government office. This meant that Shouchun still belonged to Lu Bu. He had simply been so concerned that his thoughts became a mess.


    ¡°Military Advisor. Although the Liu Bei¡¯s Army did not attack, they put food in front of the gates and im that it is their Lord Liu Bei¡¯s goodwill! There are also rumorsing from somewhere within the city that we no longer have enough provisions and that we n to let themon people starve to feed our soldiers!¡± Zhao Yun exined everything in a single breath.


    Xu Shu heard Zhao Yun¡¯s exnation and stopped being calm. He immediately understood Pang Tong¡¯s strategy. Pang Tong knew that a siege would only bring themselves harm because of themon people defending it. So, Pang Tong nned to have themon people start a riot. That way, Shouchun would be theirs without the need to spend a single soldier.


    ¡°How much provisions do we still have?¡± During the time Xu Shu had been unconscious, Zhao Yun had been in charge. Everything had also been progressing orderly under Zhao Yun¡¯smand.


    ¡°We would only be able tost for less than half a month. Yesterday, I gave the order to decrease the provisions given to themon people from three servings to two. This way, we would be able to hold out for another month!¡± Zhao Yun exined. His actions were for the sake of being able to defend Shouchun longer. However, Xu Shu chided his actions.


    ¡°Zilong. You have made a mistake!¡± Xu Shu said as he started to feel anxious. On the other hand, Zhao Yun still did not understand. ¡°Military Advisor! If we do not control our rationing, we would not even be able tost for half a month! Wouldn¡¯t Shouchun fall either way?¡±


    Xu Shu sighed. If they do not reduce portions given to the people, they would be able to hold out for half a month. However, if they were to reduce it, they may not even be able tost for half a month. Reducing the amount of food given after the enemies spread rumors of them not having enough food was simply asking the people to rebel. At that time, Shouchun is finished.


    ¡°Ah! I did not know! Military Advisor! Please punish me!¡± Zhao Yun became really afraid and knelt once he heard Xu Shu¡¯s exnation. If Shouchun falls because of this, Zhao Yun would have wronged both Xu Shu and his Lord.


    ¡°General Zilong, stand up! I am not cing mes!¡± Xu Shu shook his head. How could he punish Zhao Yun? He himself would not know this if he did not understand who Pang Tong was. It was rare for people like Zhao Yun to be able to control the rationing of provisions. Besides that, Shouchuncked personnel. How could Xu Shu punish him now?


    ¡°I hope there is still time to fix this! Zilong. Quickly bring me the officers that distribute that provisions!¡± Xu Shu immediately ordered. Just as Zhao Yun got up, Xu Shu stopped him. ¡°No. I should be making the trip there!¡± Xu Shu tried to stand but found that hecked the strength to do so.


    ¡°Military Advisor. You should rest!¡± Zhao Yun advised but Xu Shu shook his head. If he does not stand now, he could only be Liu Bei¡¯s prisoner when Shouchun falls. At that time, he would truly have enough time to rest.


    ¡°Zilong. Help me up and take me to those officers! This is a military order!¡± Xu Shu wanted to go personally. Only by doing this would he obtain a peace of mind.


    ¡°Understood!¡± Zhao Yun helplessly cupped his fist and helped Xu Shu up. Although Zhao Yun was strong, he was afraid of hurting Xu Shu. So, he could only move slowly. Fortunately, there was a carriage waiting outside. Zhao Yun helped Xu Shu board the carriage and then personally drove the carriage to the warehouse.


    After some time, the carriage finally arrived. Xu Shu then ordered Zhao Yun to help him find the rationing officer and clear out everyone else.


    ¡°Military Advisor. Do you need me for something?¡± A middle aged man named Xie Wen appeared. He had a graceful name but had the character of a warrior. He is an old soldier from Bingzhou that used to be in the Formation Breaker. One of his arms had been broken by the enemy during the escape from Xuzhou. By right, he should have been paid for his sacrifice and then dismissed. However, Xie Wen was reluctant to leave the army. This was because his friends are in the army. He knew that he would go mad if he were to return to his hometown. Even then, it would be a problem for a crippled to be at the frontlines. As a result, he became an officer managing the provisions. This way, he would be allowed to stay in the army and also be useful.


    Xie Wen was satisfied with his job. After Liu Mang came to Shouchun, he settled down and got married. Liu Mang even gave him a congrattory gift. Xie Wen had recently got the news that his wife had be pregnant.


    ¡°Are you the officer in charge of distributing the provisions?¡± Both Xie Wen and Xu Shu sized up each other at the same time. Xu Shu could tell that this person was resolute and had once worked hard for the Lu Bu¡¯s Army. Such resolute people could easily be found in Liu Mang¡¯s Army. Liu Mang helped these people to find a ce to settle down. This action made Xu Shu feel moved. This is because it would settle the livelihood problems of these soldiers. They would no longer need to worry about food. However, too much leisure time would drive a person mad.


    ¡°Yes. Lower official Xie Wen, greets the Military Advisor!¡± Although Xu Shu could not recognize Xie Wen, Xie Wen would definitely recognize Xu Shu. After all, Xu Shu was the second most well-known person in Liu Mang¡¯s Army.


    ¡°Xie Wen. Which army are you from? Xuzhou? Bingzhou? Urban Army?¡± Xu Shu listed the armies one by one.


    ¡°I am from the Formation Breaker!¡± Xie Wen replied.


    ¡°The Formation Breaker under Gao Shun!¡± Xu Shu nodded. They were elites no inferior to the Wolf Cavalry. Although Liu Mang had the Urban Army and the ck g Army, they were not as good as the Formation Breaker. If they had to bepared, the Urban Army and the ck g Army together would only be able to fight to a standstill against the Formation Breaker.


    ¡°Yes. I lead a hundred men under Gao Shun!¡± Xie Wen nodded proudly as he spoke of the Formation Breaker. These are expressions that appeared in the army from Bingzhou. It is a sense of recognition for the army and themselves.


    ¡°There is no death in life!¡±1 Xu Shu also felt emotional to see such a good soldier. ¡°You are a true man. All of you in the Formation Breaker are!¡± Xu Shu praised. Many people betrayed Lu Bu during the battle of Xuzhou. However, the people in the Formation Breaker continued to follow Liu Bei despite knowing that they would reach a dead end. These were people that Xu Shu admired the most.


    ¡°Many thanks for yourpliments! However, I am sure the Military Advisor is not here just for this!¡± Xie Wen replied. He had survived for so long. Naturally, he knew that there was something else.


    ¡°Haha. Xie Wen. How does Marquis Wen treat you?¡± Xu Shu asked awkwardly.


    ¡°Marquis Wen has been very good to me!¡± Xie Wen immediately replied. As a warrior, he could not find better words to describe his treatment.


    ¡°What about General Gao Shun and His Highness?¡±


    ¡°The General and His Highness have also been very good to me!¡± One was Xie Wen¡¯s direct superior. The man had taught him the art of killing, helping him to survive. The other helps him to regain his self confidence after he lost an arm. Xie Wen no longer thinks of himself as a waste. This was why Xie Wen thinks of these two men well.


    ¡°What would you do if they are in danger?¡± Xu Shu continued to ask.


    ¡°I will be willing to do my best to prevent the General and His Highness from getting hurt!¡± Xie Wen showed a gaze with killing intent. His old demeanour of charging into the enemy lines resurfaced. His words also became less humble.2


    ¡°What if this is life threatening?¡±


    ¡°Haha. Military Advisor. You have already said that there is no death in life! Did you think I would be afraid of death? Xie Wen was from the Formation Breaker. They have a higher casualty rate than the Wolf Cavalry. This is because Gao Shun would sometimes sacrifice them for an objective. One time, to take Chen Deng¡¯s Guangling Army, Gao Shun had sent all of his Formation Breaker. Liu Mang who had fought together with them had almost lost his life during that incident.


    ¡°Good! You are a true man!¡± Xu Shu nodded appreciatively. ¡°General Xie Wen. I will not beat around the bush with you anymore. Right now, Shouchun is in an emergency. If Shouchun falls, our army in Yangzhou would also fall. Marquis Wen at Lujiang would also not be able to escape. In other words, Shouchun must not fall. At the very least, not now. I will need to borrow something from you in order to stabilize the situation at Shouchun.¡± Xu Shu looked at Xie Wen respectfully as he spoke. He had now referred to Xie Wen more respectfully3, indicating that Xie Wen had earned his respect.


    ¡°As long as I am here, Military Advisor can ask me for anything!¡± Xie Wen replied resolutely.


    ¡°I am sorry, General Xie Wen. What I need is your head!¡± Xu Shu said with a sigh. He also did not wish to do this but it needed to be done for the sake of Shouchun.


    ¡®Head?¡¯ Xie Wen was shocked. He never expected Xu Shu to ask for the head. ¡®How do you borrow my head? Can it even be returned?¡¯


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you reluctant now?¡± Xu Shu asked in a low tone. Regardless, Xu Shu would need it anyway. So, he decided to appease Xie Wen first. If that does not work, he would have to use force.


    ¡°Haha!¡± Xie Wen suddenlyughed before Xu Shu could continue speaking. Hisughter was filled with the determination of a soldier, the sadness of a battlefield and also pride that he could lend such a thing.


    It was pride. Xie Wen was not sure if he was mistaken but he felt proud for this. He knew that once his head is taken, it cannot be returned. He would die beheaded. However, he still felt proud from this.


    ¡°Military Advisor. If you want my head, all you need to do is ask!¡± Xu Shu did not understand a soldier¡¯s pride. What people admire the most on the battlefield is not the number of enemies killed but how many blows taken for your fellow soldiers4. The Formation Breaker have no death in life because they would give themselves up for their fellow soldiers. They would believe that their fellow soldiers would be able to defeat the enemy for their sakes. This way, they all fought wholeheartedly. Xie Wen was the same. It was his honor to die on the battlefield for his fellow soldiers. However, he survived as a handicapped and was forced to leave the Formation Breaker. This also meant that he no longer had the chance to die for his fellow soldiers. He did not expect the chance to sacrifice himself to appear before him once again. This time, it was not for his fellow soldiers. ording to the Military Advisor, his death would be able to bring peace to Shouchun, to Yangzhou. It was to the extent that he could help his Lord at Lujiang. How could Xie Wen not be proud to die like this?


    Xu Shu sighed again. He believed that such a man should not just die like this. Just before Xu Shu gave the order for Xie Wen to be taken away, Xie Wen suddenly shouted. ¡°Wait a moment, Military Advisor!¡±


    ¡°General Xie Wen. Speak your thoughts.¡± Xu Shu saw Xie Wen and knew that Xie Wen had something to say instead of having regrets.


    ¡°Military Advisor. I have usually been all alone in this world. I would not have any regrets even if I die as dying for Milord had been my wish. However, I now have family in Shouchun! My wife is also currently pregnant with my child! So...¡±


    ¡°I understand. General Xie Wen can go without worries! I will make sure your child is born well and treat him as my son! I will also help your wife to find a good family if she is willing to remarry. If she does not want to, I will treat her as my sister!¡± Xu Shu appeased Xie Wen¡¯s heart. It was normal to remarry during this age. Even Cai Wenji remarried several times in history.¡±


    ¡°In that case, I can go in peace.¡± Xie Wen knelt in front of Xu Shu.


    ¡°Men! Bring this man out and execute him for amending military orders and embezzling army provisions!¡± Xu Shu shouted then closed his eyes.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Two guards outside came in and grabbed Xie Wen. Xie Wen did not struggle. He smiled and spoke very softly. From the movement of his mouth, he seemed to say, ¡®I will be counting on you.¡¯


    Xu Shu¡¯s eyes remained close as he listened to Xie Wen get dragged away. Xu Shu opened his eyes again once he could no longer hear any movements. He had closed his eyes because he was afraid that he might be soft hearted and decided not to follow through with this. At that time, Shouchun would really be finished. In order to harden his heart, Xu Shu had to close his eyes.


    ___________


    ÏÝÕóÖ®Ö¾ÓÐËÀÎÞÉú Some kind of idiom(?) (Still confused between an idiom, a saying, etc) It is supposed to be the slogan for the Formation Breaker (or camp crusher depending on sources). Mine thinks this is about the ambition of soldiers, to live is to fight and die, or something like that. But mine is as terrible at traditional (read:old) Chinese as mine¡¯s own Early Modern English. Myself asks for thy forgiveness.


    The many different ways of saying ¡®I¡¯. He actually went from saying his own name in third person (Which would only sound immature/stupid along with it being a pain as far as sentence structures go in English) to Ä©½« mo jiang. Something a lower ranked general says to higher ranked generals.


    Same thing but for ¡®you¡¯


    What a lie. All the famous/admired people had high kill counts while all their men that took hits for them remain anonymous. E.g. Strategists like Zhuge Liang sacrifices soldiers to do epic stuff, (giving Zhuge Liang high kill count) Who are these soldiers? Nobody knows.

 Chapter 322

    Chapter 322


    ¡°Hey! Have you heard? We no longer have enough food in the city!¡± One man whispered to another.


    ¡°Not enough food? No way! Where did you even hear that from? His Highness should no longer have a shortage of food. Otherwise, he would not have given usnd and even low taxes.¡± Another replied in astonishment. This man believed that the low taxes was evidence that the Liu Mang¡¯s Army had enough provisions. Otherwise, Liu Mang would not be able to raise arge army.


    ¡°There is no need to ask. You can see for yourself. How much food did you get yesterday?¡± The first guy asked disdainfully.


    ¡°Two portions!¡± The second guy replied, failing to understand the purpose of the question.


    ¡°Exactly! At the start, we received four portions each. It then decreased to three portions and now, two portions! Children were given one portion and now, only half a portion! How is this enough to eat? Is this enough of an exnation?¡±


    It was true that at the start, everyone received four portions. It was enough to make them full and even have left overs. Now, they only received two portions. It was not enough to make them filled. One should remember that this is during ancient times. They do not have many dishes that allowed them to eat less rice. All they could eat during those turbulent times was rice. So, the consumption wasrger.


    ¡°Two portions is already good enough. We would not starve to death! This is better thanst time!¡± One old man with favourable impressions to Liu Mang¡¯s Army replied. He was a man that survived the Yellow Turban Rebellion and have personally experienced what it was like to starve. It was truly a world where men eat men and corpses were everywhere. Right now, two portions were enough.


    ¡°Better thanst time? Old man. Let me tell you that in a few days, you would not even have two portions! To stop the Liu Bei¡¯s Army outside the city, they would provide more provisions to the defenders and cut off our rations! The only way we can eat is if we climb the walls!¡± The man that looked like a simple farmer continued to say.


    ¡°Only the people on the walls can eat?¡± The old man frowned. It was not so bad for young men if this was true. However, the old, women, and children would not be able to eat unless they go up the walls and get themselves killed. Seeing the old man frown, the young man continued to nder Liu Mang¡¯s Army, saying that themon people would only be given rotten food and other malicious remarks.


    ¡°You have things to eat and you are still picky about it. Would you prefer the Liu Bei¡¯s Army to break into the city and kill you?¡± Another man could no longer bear to listen to this and denounced him.


    ¡°Who told you that Lord Xuande would massacre everyone? These are all lies! Lord Xuande is the Left General of the Han! He is the Imperial Uncle and is extremely benevolent. If you do not believe me, ask the people that came from Xuzhou. Look at how manymon people from Xuzhou willing to follow him when he left Xuzhou!¡± The man started to praise Liu Bei.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! I came from Xuzhou. Lord Xuande is a saint! He saved us from being massacred by the evil Cao!¡± Pang Tong¡¯s spy was not the only one amongst them. There had also been themon people from Xuzhou. Even until now, the people from Xuzhou were thankful to Liu Bei.


    Many started to waver when they heard so many others say such things.


    The man finally said, ¡°The Left General also prepared a banquet for us outside the city! If you do not believe me, go and see for yourself! He said that he forgives us for our actions on the walls and that he is here under orders to supress those that do not submit to the Emperor. He has no grudges against us!¡±


    ¡°Supress those that do not submit? What do you mean by that? Shouchun belongs to His Highness the Sage King.¡±


    ¡°You would not understand. The Sage King had been deceived by others, like that Military Advisor Xu Shu and also people like Yang Hong. I am sure you know him. Yang Hong was Yuan Shu¡¯s advisor and is a crafty person!¡± Yang Hong truly had bad reputation amongst the people. This was because he plundered many of themon people for Yuan Shu to ascend the throne and to provide enough provisions to Yuan Shu. As a result, many people hated Yang Hong. None of them would have thought that Yang Hong was just following orders.


    ¡°You mean?¡± Themon people started to think too much. Yuan Shu had been in Shouchun for a long time. He imed to be Emperor, causing the whole of Yangzhou to fall into decline. This was a miserable ending. The one that incited Yuan Shu to be Emperor, Yang Hong, is still around. The same thing might happen once again in Shouchun. The people could still remember the tragic ending of Yangzhou.


    ¡°What about the taxes andnd?¡± The real concern of themon people were their small profits. This is because these were their foundations.


    ¡°Lord Xuande had already said that he is taking Shouchun to supress rebellious ministers. Once the treacherous ministers were executed, he wouldply with the Sage King¡¯s demands to show respect to us.¡± The man continued to say. All of his words were part of Pang Tong¡¯s schemes. ¡®Thirty percent tax? What a joke. Even the virtuous Liu Bei would not do such a thing. Otherwise, how would he raise an army and provide a sry to the officers?¡¯ The war at Guandu is about to be over. The only way to conquer the Central ins was to have a powerful army. The only reason why the man said all that was to pacify the people. Everything else can be exined by someone else after Shouchun is captured. Once Shouchun is taken, the taxes would go back to normal. When the people rebel, the infamy would be received by Liu Mang. Liu Mang would be framed for setting these taxes and the people would be asked to go and find Liu Mang. Liu Bei would be able to receive the original amount of taxes and Liu Mang¡¯s reputation would be finished. The people would also support Liu Bei.


    A discussion started after the man said all that. Most of themon people had second thoughts. As simple men, they do not have any undying loyalty. All they wanted was for their own small family. All they thought about was that it would be great if Liu Bei had no intentions of killing the people in the city. They do not care about who ruled the area. It was not just them. Even the temporary garrison started to have second thoughts. This is because Liu Bei said that they would be forgiven if they were to drop their weapons and not fight back.


    ¡°Haha. The Military Advisor is truly like a deity. This way, Shouchun would soon fall!¡± The man that looked like a simple farmer suddenly gave a cunning smile. He simply changed clothes and went to the different districts to start the rumors.


    ¡°Captain. Should we arrest him?¡± The spy did not know that he had been watched since earlier.


    ¡°No. Not right now!¡± This captain was an intelligence officer left behind by Yang Hong. They had already knew that Pang Tong had sneaked spies in much earlier but was unable to find them as there were millions of people in Shouchun. It was like finding a needle in a haystack. Pang Tong¡¯s stratagem had then exposed these people but it hadn¡¯t been the time to catch them. The ringleaders were still in hiding. Once all of them came out, they can be all be caught in one fell swoop.


    Just as a riot was about to start, soldiers from the White Horse shouted loudly. ¡°People. A corrupt provision officer will soon be executed! Go and watch if you want to. The Military Advisor will bring justice for you!¡±


    ¡°The execution of a corrupt official? What is so nice to see about that? I am not going! What is the point of going to such a sullen ce?¡± Some of them did not want to go. However, they immediately changed their opinion when another shouted, ¡°Provision official? What kind of official is that?¡±


    ¡°Idiot. How could you not know this? That is the officer that distributes food to us!¡± Someone else disparaged him.


    ¡°The one that distributes food to us? Is this about the provisions?¡±


    ¡°Everyone, let us go and see this! The Military Advisor said that he will give us justice. They may give us more food!¡± Both Liu Mang and Pang Tong¡¯s men made this look big. Just by saying that food may be given, all those that did not want to go initially changed their minds. They immediately followed the crowd.


    Amongst them was a woman. As a married woman, she should not go out even if she was worried about food. However, she had a different reason for joining the crowd.


    Two women had entered her house and shouted, ¡°Miss Xie, quicklye with us to the walls at the East!¡±


    ¡°Go to the walls at the East?¡± Miss Xie was stunned not knowing why she should go. It was only an execution and the ce was crowded. On top of that, she was pregnant. ¡°Miss Liu. What are you so anxious? Speak slowly and drink some water!¡± Miss Xie replied and then gave a small cup of water.


    After drinking water, Miss Liu became more rxed and said, ¡°Come, Miss Xie. Let us quickly go to the walls! It is Xie Wen!¡±


    ¡°What happened to my husband?¡± Hearing her husband¡¯s name being mentioned, she became uneasy.


    ¡°He is going to be executed! Go! Go now!¡±


    ¡°What? Impossible!¡± Xie Wen had lost his arm in service to the Lu Bu¡¯s Army and still fought for the Lu Bu¡¯s Army. How could such a person be executed?


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Xie Wen the provision officer?¡± Miss Liu asked only to receive a nod from Miss Xie. ¡°Then I am not wrong! The people on those horses said that he is going to be executed to seek justice for us!¡±


    ¡°Take me there!¡± Miss Xie panicked as this Xie Wen was her husband.


    Miss Liu was afraid that something might happen to the pregnant Miss Xie and had her husband and her little brother bring her to the walls. The four of them were stopped by a sea of people blocking the roads before reaching the walls. They only managed to squeeze their way to the front with the help of the two men.


    ¡°Give way! Give way!¡± Everyone looked up and saw horses pulling a prisoner¡¯s cart. Inside it was Xie Wen.


    ¡°Xie Wen! Xie Wen!¡± Miss Xie shouted out. However, there were too many people present and her voice silenced by the crowd.


    Xie Wen was escorted near the walls. Behind him was Xu Shu and a bodyguard. Meanwhile, Zhao Yun was keeping watch on the walls in case Liu Bei decided to suddenly attack.


    ¡°Everyone, quiet!¡± A schrly person requested for the crowd to be silent so that Xu Shu¡¯s words could be heard. However, a single schr was not enough. Just as the schr did not know what to do, Xu Shu stood up and walked towards the market. Xie Wen then knelt in front of him. Xu Shu suddenly took a deep breath and roared. ¡°Silence!¡± As Xu Shu was also a warrior, his roar was powerful. This caused the people to turn silent.


    Once everyone became quiet, Xu Shu breathed a sigh of relief. His injury worsened from his earlier action. After a while, Xu Shu said, ¡°People of the city. I am Xu Shu Xu Yuanzhi, a subordinate of His Highness the Sage King. I am indebted to His Highness for thinking highly of me and giving me the post of Military Advisor. I have always been cautious for any negligence. His Highness builds his foundation based on themon people. For themon people, he benevolently set the taxes to be at thirty percent and gave fertilend so that you could live happily and peacefully. He did all this for the people.¡± Xu Shu spoke of Liu Mang¡¯s benevolence as his opening speech. There were those thankful to him but there were even more that had forgotten Liu Mang¡¯s goodwill. More people would forget goodwill after a long period of time. Xu Shu wanted to remind them of this so that they would once again feel thankful.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! His Highness is a good man! He set the taxes to thirty percent and even gave usnd! He would even give us morend if we have children. He is a saint!¡± Ancient China also had a history of agriculture besides its history of war. This was their main upation. Withnd and thirty percent tax, the people would be able to eat their fill. This was a huge benefit that they could definitely see.


    Xu Shu felt satisfied at the people¡¯s gratitude. Only bastards would think badly of them after receiving so much benefits. ¡°However, not everyone thinks that way. Just a few days ago, that bandit Liu Bei seek the riches of Yangzhou and wanted to take possession of Shouchun. He also wants to confiscate yournd. They also want to increase the tax back to fifty percent. Don¡¯t you think such people are very detestable?¡± Xu Shu started to rouse to people.


    ¡°Yes!¡± The people cried out. The people came to Shouchun for the fertilend. If take theirnd away, they would not be able to survive. There was also the fifty percent tax. During those turbulent times, it was actually not much. However, they could no longer go back after tasting luxury. Such an action would only stimte their wrath.


    Xu Shu wanted to direct their anger to Liu Bei. If Liu Bei wanted to beautify himself, Xu Shu wanted to demonize him. He would make Liu Bei into a demon that wants the people to starve.


    ¡°Liar!¡± Xu Shu¡¯s words provoked a hatred amongst the people. Liu Bei¡¯s hidden spies could not allow this. If the people start to hate Liu Bei, everything they worked for would be finished. Even if they still managed to capture Shouchun after that, the Liu Bei¡¯s Army would be helpless. The spy stood up and pointed at Xu Shu as he yelled, ¡°The Left General came to supress rebellious ministers. Why would he take away ournd and increase our taxes? These are just your one sided nder!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s attention gathered onto the spy. Xu Shu also looked at the man. Xu Shu did not show any expression but was sneering in his heart. ¡°Distinguished person. Who are you?¡±


    ¡°I am not any kind of distinguished person. I am simply amon person from Yuzhou. At Yuzhou, we all worship and thank Lord Xuande for his kindness. Even the people from Xuzhou have the same opinion as us. Lord Xuande had been chased away from Xuzhou by that bandit Cao but the people of Xuzhou followed him all the way to Yuzhou! How could such a saint take away ournd and raise our taxes? Lord Xuande is still outside. If we surrender, he would let bygones be bygones. You have humiliated Lord Xuande here. Isn¡¯t this just to have us fight on the walls and die for you?¡± The man that stood up spoke confidently.


    The man¡¯s words made the people, especially those from Xuzhou, angry again as they were truly thankful to Liu Bei. The people never cared about who was in charge. All they wanted was a safe environment to live in. If Liu Bei had given such a condition, it would be better to surrender to Liu Bei. Their favourable impressions of Liu Bei made the spy feel proud.


    ¡°Who is this?¡± When the man stood up, the intelligence personnel of Liu Mang¡¯s Army were closely watching him. Nobody seemed to know about him and he was also not amongst those watching the crowd. This meant that this person should be the leader of the spies.


    ¡°Haha. Then let me address you as brother! Brother. You said you came from Yuzhou. Am I right?¡± Xu Shu asked lightly.


    ¡°Yes. I am from Yuzhou!¡± The man repeated.


    ¡°Good! Come. Someone bring him here!¡± Xu Shu directly pointed at the man and shouted. Two guards then moved to grab that person.


    Seeing the guards moving towards him, the man calmly said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you want to kill me after I speak the truth? Does my words hurt? If that is the case,e and kill me! Killing me alone would not help you from the others!¡± The man provoked. He was certain that Xu Shu would not kill him as that would only prove that Xu Shu was ndering Liu Bei.


    ¡°Kill you? Haha. I, Xu Shu, am afraid of killing people and treat such actions in disdain!¡± Xu Shu replied disdainfully, causing the man to feel ashamed.


    ¡°You said that you are from Yuzhou and that Liu Bei, Liu Xuande, is a saint. In that case, why did youe to my Sage King at Yangzhou instead of Liu Bei?¡± Xu Shu asked. If Liu Bei was so good, go to Liu Bei. Coming to Shouchun is indirectly saying that Yuzhou was inferior to Yangzhou.


    ¡°I... I...¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Nothing left to say?¡± Xu Shu asked indifferently. Themon people started to express their opinion again. They agreed with Xu Shu¡¯s words that if this man came to Yangzhou from Yuzhou, it would mean that the man had a hard time living in Yuzhou.


    ¡°Hmph! I came to Yangzhou to study and pay respects to the Sage King. I wanted to see if he is a Saint like our Lord Xuande!¡± The man quickly refuted Xu Shu¡¯s words by iming to be a traveller and not a citizen. Such people would only be forced to stick around because a war broke out.


    ¡°Good. A studious person!¡± Xu Shu did not expect such a reply but would Xu Shu allow the man to go? Of course not! ¡°Since you are a student, I am sure you know some mathematics1. In that case, let me ask how much is the tax in Yuzhou?¡±


    ¡°The tax in Yuzhou is... This is...¡± The tax at Yuzhou was sixty percent. This was a fact.


    ¡°If you do not want to say it, I will say it! The taxes in Yuzhou is sixty percent! It is double the taxes set in Yangzhou! Liu Bei Liu Xuande is a viin that attacked us because he does not want us to maintain thirty percent taxes! He does not want the people to have fertilends! The reason for this is because our taxes has caused his people in Yuzhou toe to Yangzhou, to our Sage King! Liu Bei did not want to see his people move away while our people live good lives! In his jealousy, he sent troops and using the excuse that he is here to supress rebellious ministers! His real reason is to annex ournd in Yangzhou! He wants the people to once again pay sixty percent tax! Tell me! Is such a person a hypocrite? Is he not a vile and treacherous person?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Yes he is!¡± The people¡¯s eyes turned red. They now believed that Liu Bei wanted to take away their lifeblood and make them pay sixty percent tax.


    Pang Tong wanted to drive a wedge between the people of Shouchun. On the other hand, Xu Shu used the people¡¯s interest to make them united.


    ¡°For the good of the people? How can you say you are thinking of the people¡¯s benefits when they cannot eat enough? You no longer have enough provisions! In order to defend Shouchun, you can only let the people starve. Right now, they are fed with two portions! Tomorrow, they may only be fed with one portion! You may even start confiscating food if the war goes on! Even if you have fertilend, the harvest would onlye in the autumn. We would starve to death by then! We might as well choose to survive! Open the gates! That way, we would not starve to death in Shouchun!¡± The man continued.


    The people became silent again. It was an objective fact that Shouchun does not have enough provisions. It was true that their four portions of food slowly became two portions. Their fertilend would mean nothing if they starve to death. In the end, they might as well choose to live a hard life. Such were the people in ancient times. They would rebel when there is no food.


    _________


    ¼¸ºÎ Technically, it means geometry, the mathematical study of shapes but it has nothing to do with taxes. Read separately, it means ¡®how much¡¯. So I changed it back to mathematics to make the English flow better.

 Chapter 323

    Chapter 323


    The silence of themon people made the atmosphere turn stiff. There were two roads in front of them. The first road gave a bright future with the possibility of starving to death before that future is reached. The second road would meant giving up theirnd and continue to be imposed with heavy taxes but they would not starve to death. Most of themon people would choose the second road.


    ¡°Provisions...¡± Xu Shu gradually spoke to himself. Truthfully speaking, he did not want themon people to die with him and gradually lowered his head.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Nothing left to say? Why don¡¯t you tell me that I am wrong? Let me tell you this! Lord Xuande¡¯s army is outside the city! I suggest you let me go and surrender. Otherwise, you will die when the city falls!¡± Liu Bei¡¯s spy that had been caught by the two guards was still acting very arrogantly.


    ¡°Haha. Who told you that our armycks provisions?¡± Xu Shu suddenly raised his head confidently. His confidence easily infected the others, making the others feel more joyful.


    ¡°Shouchun still has provisions?¡± Even Liu Bei¡¯s spy hesitated. By right, Shouchun should no longer have enough provisions as there were millions of people. However, he became less confident when he saw Xu Shu¡¯s confidence.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Xu Shu gave his affirmation. ¡°We even have enough tost until next year!¡±


    ¡°Haha. That sounds great. If that is the case, why did you reduce the amount of provisions given to the people? This is obviously because there is not enough provisions and that you want to sacrifice the people or have them die together with you!¡± The spy had almost been fooled. If there truly had been provisions, Lu Bu would not have moved so slowly. On top of that, reducing the amount of food would only cause panic.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± If there had been enough provisions, there was no reason to reduce it. Three provisions was still just enough for them to eat their fill but with only two portions, they were forced to go hungry. Although they would not starve to death, it was still better to be full instead of hungry.


    ¡°We have lots of provisions, enough tost until theing spring. However, we need to n ahead and be ready for emergencies. What if there is a drought from tomorrow onwards? What if Shouchun became flooded? On top of that, some of the seeds that have been nted had already been destroyed by the Liu Bei¡¯s Army. This way, you all tried to starve us to death!¡± Xu Shu¡¯s words was like a sharp de and was deadlier than his own martial arts. Not only did he im his own army to be nning ahead but even med Liu Bei for the decrease in provisions.


    The people¡¯s anger towards Liu Bei was reignited once again.


    ¡°Preparing for emergencies once is enough. Why did you reduce the provisions twice?¡± If it was just for emergencies, everyone should be given three portions to eat their fill. If they could not eat enough, the only exnation would be ack of provisions.


    ¡°The first time was truly for emergencies. As for the second one... I, Xu Shu would need to apologize to you all.¡± After that, Xu Shu suddenly knelt down together with Xie Wen.


    ¡°Apologize? Haha. Did the provisions get burned or robbed? Even if you have an excuse, you cannot change the fact that you do not have enough provisions!¡± The reasons don¡¯t matter. Without food, the people will starve.


    ¡°It was neither burned or robbed. Instead, it was embezzled by this provision officer Xie Wen!¡± Xu Shu suddenly opened his mouth and cursed in anger. ¡°During a cmity, this corrupted man only thought of himself and changed military orders. He took bribes and reduced the provisions given! Fortunately, I had identally stumbled on his wrongdoings. This is a serious crime which is why I have brought him here for his fate to be decided by the rest of you!¡± Xu Shu continued to scold Xie Wen, ming him for the decrease in provisions given. Xu Shu was helpless. Zhao Yun had ordered for the provisions to be reduced so that everyone could hold out longer but his actions were thwarted by Pang Tong¡¯s schemes. Xu Shu had no choice but to change back the amount of provisions given to the people. However, this action would be suspicious and so, Xu Shu needed a sacrifice. Zhao Yun was a warrior. It would be useless even if Xu Shu had him executed. Besides that, Zhao Yun was also needed to defend Shouchun. In other words, Xu Shu had to sacrifice someone themon people could recognize. This person was Xie Wen. Xu Shu was crying as he spoke. His tears were not for Xie Wen¡¯s supposed corruption but because he had no choice but to sacrifice Xie Wen to appease the people. His tears were for Xie Wen and his own ipetence.


    ¡°Kill him! Kill him!¡± The people chanted angrily. They now believed that their food had reduced because of corruption instead of ack of provisions. The believed that the people that made them go hungry were people that had to die.


    ¡°No! That can¡¯t be!¡± Another voice filled with disbelief came just as soon as Xu Shu finished speaking. This was the voice of a weak woman. The two men had helped her to the front of the crowd but they were stopped by the guards. ¡°This is not possible! Wen is not such a person! Xie Wen! Tell them!¡±


    ¡°Who is she?¡± Xu Shu frowned at the woman. The expressionless and silent Xie Wen then quickly said in a panic, ¡°Wan Er! Why are you here? Go back!¡±


    ¡°Wan Er?¡± Xu Shu looked at Xie Wen and realized that this woman was the person Xie Wen had entrusted to him.


    ¡°Let her in!¡± Xu Shu sighed and ordered. He was helpless and needed to kill Xie Wen. This was why he did not treat Xie Wen as a prisoner. The least he could do was to allow the two to meet before Xie Wen is executed.


    ¡°Wan Er! Wan Er!¡± Xie Wen¡¯s hands were tied as his wife went up to embrace him.


    ¡°Wen. Tell them that you are not such a person!¡± Nobody knows Xie Wen more than his wife Wan Er. Xie Wen was a true man. If there were not enough provisions, Xie Wen would fill it up with his own sry. On top of that, Xie Wen¡¯s own home did not have any additional provisions. In conclusion, Xie Wen was innocent. ¡°Respectful Lord. It is not possible for my family member to be corrupt. Please investigate properly!¡± Wan Er knelt as she spoke to Xu Shu. She then banged her head on the ground, causing Xu Shu to feel heavy hearted.


    ¡°Lord. I can testify that Miss Xie¡¯s words are true. Xie Wen could not have been the corrupt official!¡± The two men beside here also spoke. Xie Wen may have lost an arm but he was like a fictional hero with loyalty and principle to the two men. How could such a person be corrupt?


    ¡°Wen! Speak! Tell him!¡± Wan Er shouted at Xie Wen. As she continued to kowtow to Xu Shu.


    ¡°Haha. So it is a scapegoat!¡± Liu Bei¡¯s spy could easily tell that Xie Wen was a scapegoat for the purpose of appeasing the people. ¡°Just tell him whatever you want! You are just being framed. There are no longer enough provisions here! Do not worry! With so many of us here, they would not dare to do anything!¡±


    Xu Shu did not speak and simply looked at Xie Wen. If Xie Wen ims to be framed, everything would be over. Xu Shu had brought some of the White Horses with him but there were still too many people.


    ¡°I...!¡± Xie Wen seemed to be at a loss. He looked at his wife and bit his lip. Meeting her was his greatest happiness. He had once told her that he would apany her till she grew old. They even thought of the name of their child together. If the child was male, it would be Xie Qian. Otherwise, it would be Xie Yu. If he dies, they would be separated. He would also not be able to meet his child.


    ¡°Xie Wen. Go ahead and tell them!¡± Xu Shu also spoke indifferently. He felt as though he owed Xie Wen a debt for risking his life and losing an arm, fighting for Lu Bu and Liu Mang over the years. The debt the Lu Bu¡¯s Army owed him would be difficult to pay. Although Xu Shu had hardened his resolve, he was still unable to endure this. No matter what Xie Wen¡¯s decision was, Xu Shu would not me him. Instead, Xu Shu would only me his own skills.


    Xie Wen suddenly raised his head. This made Liu Bei¡¯s spy smile while also making Liu Mang¡¯s intelligence personnel sigh. They were about to lose the faith of the people and lose Shouchun.


    ¡°Let us go!¡± The captain for Liu Mang¡¯s intelligence personnel said with a sigh.


    ¡°Captain? Where are we going?¡± His teammates could not understand him.


    ¡°We are going to Lujiang, Guangzhou to find Milord. We can no longer hold Shouchun.¡± The captain replied while shaking his head as he looked at Shouchun. The Lu Bu¡¯s Army had invested everything into Shouchun. Hundreds and thousands of gold and provision had been spent here. Shouchun had night markets and industrial zones. It even has buildings made out of cement. All of that was going to be destroyed or taken away.


    The intelligence personnel seemed to understand that they had to follow their captain. At that moment, Xie Wen shouted. ¡°I was the one that embezzled it! I am the one that took your provisions! I am the one that made you go hungry! So what? You are all people from the lower strata! For what reason do you deserve three portions of food, receive thirty percent tax and even fertilend? I want you all to starve! Hahahaha!¡± Xie Wenughed wildly and furiously. However, Xu Shu could see the tears in his eyes.


    ¡°No. You are not such a person!¡± Wan Er wanted to continue speaking but now, she was stopped by the guards. Xu Shu had made a promise to Xie Wen to take care of his wife. As Wan Er was pregnant, moving too much would be bad. So, he had the two guards iste her.


    ¡°Wan Er. I am sorry!¡± Xie Wen looked at his wife profoundly. ¡°I may not be able to apany you till old age. I may not be able to see our child. I am sorry. If there is an afterlife, I would be willing to spend my whole life repaying you.¡± Xie Wen said to Wan Er but he no longer bothered as to whether she could hear him.


    ¡°Impossible! How could this be?¡± Another person could not believe it. This was Liu Bei¡¯s spy.


    ¡°This guy thinks we are only lower ss people! What about him? He made us starve and gave us a huge misunderstanding to Military Advisor Xu! Everyone, hit him!¡± The people shouted in rage. However, they could not approach Xie Wen to beat him up because of the White Horse soldiers. Instead, they simply picked up small rocks and threw it at him.


    When Xu Shu heard those words, he felt guilty instead of happy. He also felt a sense of powerlessness. Xu Shu knew such actions had been necessary because the world is cruel. These kinds of scenarios would not happen in a peaceful era. All of this made Xu Shu even more resolute in helping Liu Mang unify thend.


    ¡°How outrageous! You receive an officer¡¯s sry but instead of working for the army, you mess with the lives and deaths of the millions of themon people. This is a heinous crime! We will have you executed under the watch of the heavens for the sake of the people! Men. Bring Xie Wen over to be beheaded!¡± Xu Shu ordered. The executioner then came over to execute Xie Wen. In hisst moments, Xie Wen closed his eyes and thought to himself. ¡®My brothers. I aming.¡¯


    ¡°No!¡± Wan Er screamed in anguish, followed by a bloody ssh and a head dropping to the floor. Xie Wen¡¯s headless body also fell to the ground. Wan Er fainted as Xie Wen¡¯s body touched the ground.


    ¡°Help Miss Xie down.¡± Xu Shu felt guilty and could only treat Wan Er well.


    ¡°Everybody! The evil has been removed. Does anyone have anything else to say?¡± Xu Shu cupped his fist at the crowd. The people had noins. After all, Xie Wen had already been executed. The blood that sshed out from the body had also frightened a considerable amount of people. Now, it was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop.


    ¡°In that case, I will now continue. With Xie Wen¡¯s death, the provisions given would return to three portions. The ones that have already received rations can now go and receive an extra one portion. The ones that have not yet eaten would receive three portions.


    ¡°Military Advisor... This is...¡± One of the guards could not understand. They really had no provisions which is also why Zhao Yun reduced the provisions given. Killing Xie Wen was to appease the people. However, he could not understand why provisions would be given after that.


    Xu Shu did not exin himself. He had no choice but to do so. Themon people had always been pushed around regardless of whether it was the rise or fall of a dynasty. Themon people were unfortunate, ignorant, and wicked. They are easily influenced and could barely tell right from wrong. This is because they do not study. So, the only way to appease them was to give them benefits. Only with those, would the people be moved.


    Xie Wen¡¯s death had frightened them but it also brought them peace. However, this peace would notst long. They would soon forget it and continue to be ignorant the next day. They would continue to think that they would starve to death if they continued to receive only two portions of provisions. Xu Shu needed to give them the reality that they would not starve.


    ¡°What a good strategy!¡± Liu Bei¡¯s spy could see that Xu Shu used a scapegoat to pass the me and hatred. However, themon people could not see it.


    ¡°This is not a strategy. We really have provisions!¡± Xu Shu replied to the spy.


    ¡°Report!¡± A messenger suddenly came over with his horse. ¡°Report to the Military Advisor. Our army has transported the provisions from the water camp. What do we do with it?¡±


    ¡°What do we do? Put it in the storehouse! Oh right! Bring it over here and show it to the people. Show these people from Yuzhou that we really have provisions!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The messenger epted the order and brought several carriages over. Each carriage seemed to be carrying several tens of thousands worth of provisions.


    ¡°How could this be?¡± Liu Bei¡¯s spy became speechless. The amount was enough for Shouchun tost for half a month.


    This was correct. All of the provisions in Shouchun had been taken out for the people to see. This is also to tell Liu Bei¡¯s spy that they still had a lot of provisions and all methods of sowing dissension amongst the people was pointless.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Liu Bei¡¯s spy had followed Liu Bei for a long time. When Guan Yu was chased out of Shouchun, Pang Tong had already dispatched him. It could be said that he has found out about all the information in Shouchun. He soon realized that the amount of provisions left in Shouchun was also half a month and that this was not a coincidence.


    ¡°Half a month!¡± The spy was not a fool. Without good eyesight and a brain, it would be impossible to be Liu Bei¡¯s spy. ¡°Haha! Xu Shu! You have overdone it this time!¡± His reaction made the others pay attention to him again.


    ¡°What are you saying?¡± Xu Shu¡¯s heart tightened as he wondered what the spy had seen.


    ¡°What I want to say is that you only have half a month left of provisions in Shouchun!¡±


    ¡°Half a month of provisions left? Are you mad? Can¡¯t you see half a month of provisions here?¡± The guards retorted. Just the carriages here alone was enough for half a month. How could they becking in provisions?


    ¡°Oh. This is all of your provisions in Shouchun!¡± Liu Bei¡¯s spy pointed to the carriages.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Xu Shu¡¯s eyes turned sharp and a bit of his killing intent rose. He never expected Liu Bei¡¯s spy to notice this.


    ¡°Do you want to kill me?¡± The spy shouted. ¡°Everyone. The magnificent Military Advisor of Yangzhou want to silence me!¡± Liu Bei¡¯s spy gathered attention with his actions.


    ¡°Military advisor. Should we?¡± The captain of the bodyguards asked. He just needed to swing his de and the spy would be silenced permanently.


    ¡°There is no need.¡± Xu Shu shook his head. Xu Shu also wanted the man dead but it was not yet time. Killing him now would raise suspicion amongst the people. The spy also seemed to be hinting at something, which may lead Xu Shu to more trouble.


    ¡°Please speak sir. I, Xu Shu, want to see what kind ofments you have.¡± Xu Shu spoke with respect but his words were full of mockery.


    ¡°Military Advisor Xu Shu is truly skilled.¡± The spy cupped his fist at Xu Shu. If it was not because of his Lord, he would have wanted to be friends with Xu Shu. This desire now seemed to be impossible.


    ¡°Military Advisor. Where did your messenger receive these provisions from?¡± Liu Bei¡¯s spy asked indifferently.


    ¡°Have your ears been working? Didn¡¯t you hear that it was transported from the water camp in Shouchun?¡± The captain of the guards rudely replied to Liu Bei¡¯s spy.


    ¡°My ears have no problems. The one with problems are you all!¡± The spy replied with a cold sneer.


    ¡°Not good!¡± Xu Shu understood that the spy had already seen everything and regretted not killing the man. He could not help but reach for his weapon and attack quickly. Letting themon people be suspicious was a better alternative than to have everything exposed. However, he did not expect the spy to be even faster than him. When Xu Shu acted, the spy shouted ¡°If you do note out now, when will youe out?¡± There were many spies amongst themon people. Although they wore in andmon clothes, they had also carried weapons.


    ¡°Protect the Military Advisor!¡± The White Horses immediately moved to battle formation as they shouted loudly.


    ¡°Military Advisor Xu Shu. Do you want to kill me now?¡± Liu Bei¡¯s spy smiled coldly. ¡°Everyone. These provisions here are not from the water camp as imed by Military Advisor Xu Shu. Instead, they came from within Shouchun! If they came from the water camp, the carriages would at least be wet! However, these carriages are dry! In other words, they are not from the water camp!¡± Liu Bei¡¯s spy truly had good eyes to be able to spot such details. He was able to tell that the carriage did note from the water camp.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The roads at the water camp were muddy and barely usable. Although it was repaired the mud is still there. If the carriages came from there, there would be mud on the carriages. However, these carriages are clean!¡± Themon people now believed that they no longer had any provisions once again.


    If Shouchun really had no provisions, they would open the gates and invite the Liu Bei¡¯s Army in.


    ¡°Everyone. What are you waiting for? Are these amount of provisions enough for you? Do you all want to starve to death after finishing it? Open up the gates. Lord Xuande has ample provisions for everyone!¡± The spies stirred up the crowds, causing the people to change their expressions at the White Horses.


    ¡°Lord Xuande has also said that whoever that manages to capture Xu Shu would be awarded with one hundred gold and even be the prefect of Shouchun!¡± There would definitely be a brave soul that worked for this. With money, one would be able to do anything. Liu Bei¡¯s spies were truly excellent at making use of the will of the people. With that, almost everyone had different thoughts. Bing a prefect was a big deal and all they had to do was capture Xu Shu. Although Xu Shu had the White Horses with him, they only numbered to about ten people. On the other hand, there were thousands of people around them.


    Just as Xu Shu was about to enter a life and death scenario, another messenger rushed over. ¡°Report! Someone sent over a hundred thousand provisions from the water camp at Shouchun! Military Advisor. What do we do with it?¡±


    ¡°A hundred thousand provisions?¡± Liu Bei¡¯s spies sneered again. ¡°Military Advisor Xu Shu! Are you still trying to y the same thing?¡±


    ¡°A hundred thousand provisions?¡± Xu Shu was also stunned. Where would he have the time to prepare all this? On top of that, the previous messenger was from the White Horses. This messenger was really from the navy. ¡°Have them bring it over here!¡± The messenger epted the order and left.


    ¡°Maybe there are still provisions in Shouchun!¡± The people spoke again. Earlier, they gave Xu Shu a bad expression because Xu Shu lied to them. It was better to capture Xu Shu than to die. Now that there truly seemed to be provisions, they decided not to take risks.


    ¡°Haha. Provisions? I want to see where else you can run to. Shouchun is already mine!¡± With the White Horses protecting Xu Shu, themon people did not act. The spy also had no other choice.


    Several hundred carriages soon arrived, making Xu Shu¡¯s earlier performance seemed half hearted.

 Chapter 324

    Carriages filled with provisions arrived. Some were even so difficult to move that themon people went and helped. There had been so many carriages they blocked up the street.


    ¡°Impossible! How is this be?¡± Liu Bei¡¯s spy was surprised to see countless carriages filled with provisions. Earlier, he had almost exposed Xu Shu by iming that the provision was not from the water camp but from within Shouchun because it was clean instead of muddy. However, this time, he could not do so.


    ¡°Look! There is mud! There are wet stains on it! These are provisions that came from the water camp! Military Advisor Xu Shu did not lie to us! Shouchun has provisions!¡± The nearby people saw the carriages and immediately sided with Xu Shu again.


    ¡°This is...¡± Xu Shu seemed indifferent on the surface but he was extremely surprised. Shouchun was not supposed to have any more provisions. Liu Bei¡¯s stratagem had caused the millions of people to be a burden to Shouchun. Meanwhile, Liu Biao refused to sell provisions. Now, with Liu Bei attacking the city, the consumption of provisions became evenrger. Even if they were to dig out everything in Shouchun, it would only be enough for half a month. Besides that, there was still an unending stream of carriagesing from the back. There were at least a hundred thousand provisions here. It could easily be enough for two months.


    ¡°These provisions are all fake!¡± The spy roared. He was no longer calm. He had almost obtained Shouchun and get promoted but this suddenly happened. It was unbearable. ¡°It is all stones and sand inside! Yes. It must be stones!¡± The spy grasped at straws and shouted. He saw that the carriages had trouble being pulled. Provisions could not be this heavy.


    ¡°Could it be fake? There are stones inside??¡± The people also felt sceptical.


    ¡°He is lying to you! He filled this up with stones to tell you that there are provisions. You will all regret it when you starve to death!¡± The spy continued to try and mislead the people. ¡°Look at the axle. Why is it pressed down so much? Are grains so heavy? They must be stones!¡±


    ¡°Stones? Axle?¡± Xu Shu also became uncertain as he did not know about the provisions. Could it really have been stones? If so, who was the one that helped him to arrange this? Xu Shu¡¯s confusion made Liu Bei¡¯s spy even more certain that the carriages were really filled with stones.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! How could grain be so heavy? Even some of the carriages could barely move!¡± Themon people simply went with the flow. They had no idea how heavy grain was supposed to be inparison with stones and sand.


    ¡°Haha. Xu Shu. Today, I will expose your ugly self in front of everyone! Everybody! Come over here and take a look!¡± Liu Bei¡¯s spy led the others to the carriage only to be stopped by a soldier from the White Horses.


    ¡°Are you all afraid that I would expose you? The subordinates of the False King are truly hypocrites!¡± The spy sneered at Xu Shu. With the White Horses blocking the way, he would not be able to reach the carriage and could only provoke others.


    ¡°Let him go.¡± Xu Shu shook his head and the soldier retreated. This was because the provisions here were not arranged by him. Even then, no one would believe him even if he told them. Either way, stopping Liu Bei¡¯s spy would only be admitting themselves to be guilty. The people would end up giving Shouchun away to Liu Bei. The same thing would happen if the provisions were really stones. After all, the people wanted to leave.


    ¡°Haha! Xu Shu. I want to see whether you will die after this!¡± The spy then led the people to the nearest carriage and took out his sword. He stared at Xu Shu as he cut the bags with his sword. He wanted to see the despair on Xu Shu¡¯s face. Once Xu Shu is exposed, he would be ashamed. It would be even better if Xu Shumits suicide. That way, his death would show off the spy¡¯s artistic talent. This would be profitable for both sides1. The spy could already see the sess of his career.


    ¡°What!¡± Xu Shu¡¯s eyes grew wide. He looked as though he saw an illusion that he could not ept.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! That is the expression! Hahaha! Xu Shu! Die quickly! Go to hell!¡± The spy could almost feel his own excitement. His believed that his ¡®guess¡¯ was correct and that he was going to win.


    However, instead of watching Xu Shumit suicide, he saw Xu Shu suddenly be happy.


    ¡°What happened?¡± The spy trembled and his de cut deeper into the bag. He wondered if there had not been enough sand. ¡°Xu Shu. Surrender! If you do, I will have these people spare your life! I will even plead to Milord so that you have a chance to struggle your way back up!¡± The spy said arrogantly as he looked at Xu Shu with mercy. He was the winner. As the winner, he needed to be proud.


    ¡°Struggle my way back up?¡± Xu Shu was stunned and could not understand.


    ¡°Still unwilling to give up? These stones must have been hard to transport! It must have been exhausting. It is unfortunate that you met me!¡± The spy continued to shout.


    ¡°Leader! Take a look!¡± One of the spy¡¯s subordinates could not help but pull him. The subordinate seemed to stutter as though he wanted to remind his leader something. However, the leader of the spies paid him no attention and pushed him away. ¡®What is there to look at? The stones falling to the floor? It is not as interesting as Xu Shu¡¯s expression!¡¯


    ¡°Everyone look! There are a lot of provisions!¡± Themon people nearby shouted.


    ¡°Huh?¡± The spy finally reacted. The moment he turned his head, he saw a scene he could not believe. ¡°What! This is!¡± The contents were mostly white. Although there was a little sand, it was negligible.


    ¡°This is impossible!¡± The spy could not ept this. The white stuff was coarse grain. They were naturally mixed with some sand inside.


    ¡°Liar! This must be fake! Xu Shu! What trickery is this?¡± The spy pointed his sword at Xu Shu.


    ¡°Tricks? Please excuse me. I have studied for so long but I have never learned any tricks.¡± Xu Shu replied indifferently but deep down, he was experiencing ecstasy from the fact that coarse grain could be found inside the carriages.


    ¡°Impossible! I saw it with my own eyes. Shouchun no longer has enough provisions! All these provisions could not have exist! It must only be the first carriage! The rest must be filled with stones! Xu Shu. It is impossible for you to trick me!¡± Liu Bei¡¯s spy moved from carriages to carriages as he cut the bags. Grains fell to the floor again, painting the road white.


    ¡°A hundred thousand provision! Who sent this? Is it Milord?¡± Xu Shu resisted the urge tough while feeling shocked.


    ¡°This... This...¡± The leader of the spy had given up. Although he did not cut the bags from all the carriages, he had cut many. However, white grain spilled out of each bag and seemingly sent him deeper into despair. He then loss his strength and fell.


    ¡°Come. Tell the Left General¡¯s hero the identity of the person that sent us these provision!¡± Xu Shu was now prepared to cut down the spirit of this spy. At the same time, he was also curious as to where the provision came from. With these amount of provisions, they would be able tost a few months. Within that time, the one with a shortage of provisions would be Liu Bei. After all, their supply route had been cut off.


    ¡°Report. These provisions were sent from Shangqiu and Liangjun across the river.¡± The messenger reported.


    ¡°Shangqiu?¡± Xu Shu and the leader of Liu Bei¡¯s spy were stunned. Those were Cao Cao¡¯s territories.


    ¡°Cao Cao, Cao Mengde?¡± The spy screamed. He never expected the provisions toe from Yanzhou. He had not been wrong. Shouchun really only had half a month¡¯s left of provisions. However, these came from Yanzhou, a gift from Cao Cao. Cao Cao picked now of all times to give provisions. The spy almost had Xu Shu but was now defeated.


    ¡°Did the people that send the provisions said anything?¡± Xu Shu asked in puzzlement.


    ¡°Hm? They only said, ¡®Thank you Wuchao¡¯.


    ¡°Thank you Wuchao?¡± Xu Shu remained confused.


    ___________________________________


    Doesn¡¯t make sense to me but that is what it said. Ë«Ó®


    Does the idiom ¡®Look before you leap¡¯ apply here? I do not know why these heroes/viins love conveniently looking away from whatever or whoever that directly brings their downfall. I remembered in a lot of those Chinese drama series, the heroes¡¯ secrets get exposed because they had their secret discussion with their backs facing the door. Then someone convenient passes by and listened in and brings them trouble

 Chapter 325

    ¡°Cao Cao, Cao Mengde! I will kill you!¡± Liu Bei smashed the table. He was a person that seldom got angry. Even when he was angry, it could only be seen through his eyes and even then, it would be hard to notice unless a person paid attention. He was a man of career, adept at hiding his emotions.


    Cao Cao was a formidable person who had a grasp on political affairs and paid little mind to the Emperor. On the other hand, Liu Bei was a careerist. He was respectful to the Emperor and also Cao Cao. However, the moment a person turns around, Liu Bei would drive a sword into his back. That was why even Cao Cao had been deceived by Liu Bei. It was also why Liu Bei is known as a hero.


    Now, Liu Bei was so furious he was unable to hide it. This was because he had certain victory in his hands. He could have captured Shouchun and conquered Yangzhou. However, it was thwarted by Cao Cao.


    The nearby soldier trembled. This soldier was one of the spies that revealed himself. Altogether, there were about a hundred spies that revealed themselves. Xu Shu would definitely not be lenient and wiped them all out in one fell swoop. He was spared to deliver this message to Liu Bei. Otherwise, he would also be dead.


    ¡°A hundred thousand provisions! Well yed, Cao Mengde!¡± Liu Bei felt awed. He also had enough provisions at Yuzhou. However, he would be unwilling to give away that much provisions to others. Now, Cao Cao had simply gave that amount to the Lu Bu¡¯s Army at Shouchun.


    ¡°A hundred thousand provisions! Where did Cao Mengde get those provisions?¡± Liu Bei asked. This was not a small amount. Based on the information Liu Bei had gathered before this, Cao Cao was being pressured by Yuan Shao at Guandu. Although Cao Cao managed to defeat Yuan Shao¡¯s Army of a hundred thousand with his thirty thousand navy, Yuan Shao still had several times the number of Cao Cao¡¯s soldiers. Cao Cao also no longer had enough provisions. The only reason the army had not yet crumbled is because dead people do not need food. Even then, they were at death¡¯s door. Cao Cao was also not a self-sacrificing person. That begs the question, where did the provisionse from?


    ¡°Milord. The battle at Guandu should already be over!¡± Pang Tongughed bitterly. They had received two bad news that day. The first one was that Shouchun was now difficult to capture. With a hundred thousand provisions, they would be able to feed the millions at Shouchun for more than a month. Liu Bei¡¯s original ns had all been disrupted. Pang Tong nned to attack the heart and confuse the people. Now, not only his stratagem had failed but the millions of people were now stimted by the provisions. If they wanted to capture Shouchun, they would need to fight the people.


    ording to the spy that returned, the people in Shouchun now hated Liu Bei and have already treated him as a mortal enemy for attacking Shouchun and killing so many of their people. Liu Bei would need to sacrifice a lot of lives if he wanted to continue to attack Shouchun.


    Most importantly, Liu Bei no longer had much provisions. His own provisions had not been transported over. In the past few days, they had been eating out of their own savings and they also needed to give some to Zhang Xiu¡¯s Army. They would not be able tost long.


    The second bad news was that winner at Guandu had been decided. The amount of time Liu Bei had left was little. It could easily be seen that Cao Cao was the winner. It would be better for them if Yuan Shao did not die. If Yuan Shao were to die, his two sons would not be able to hold out long. It would be impossible for Liu Bei to capture the Central ins if Cao Cao were to conquer the north before he could do so.


    ¡°Shi Yuan! Does Zhang Xiu have any news?¡± Zhang Xiu had dispatched to Guangzhou two days ago in order to protect the provisions and if possible, wipe out Liu Mang¡¯s main army. This is to re-establish the flow of provisions.


    ¡°There is still no news!¡± Pang Tong shook his head and replied.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Liu Bei frowned. No news was the worst news. Right now, Shouchun was blocking his way. After capturing Shouchun, he would be able to join up with Sun Ce and defeat Lu Bu. This caused him to feel agitated.


    ¡°Milord, there is no need to worry. It would take two days to reach Guangzhou from Shouchun. Right now, Hu Che Er and the Xiliang Cavalry should have arrived at Guangzhou. It is possible that they have already started fighting. Once they defeat Liu Mang¡¯s main army, we would be able to re-establish the supply routes and it could also serve as morale to once again attack Shouchun. Although it was difficult to capture Shouchun, Xu Shu¡¯s men were also trapped within Shouchun. Even if there were millions of people, they would scatter away easily during battle.


    __


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Cao Cao stepped on thend of Jizhou. It was where the ancient capital of Zhaoge used to be. He was here because he had won the Battle of Guandu. Cao Cao did not even have a hundred thousand soldiers. On top of that, his soldiers were all exhausted after fighting against Lu Bu and Liu Bei. On the other hand, Yuan Shao had three hundred thousand soldiers. This was truly frightening to Cao Cao.


    Before this, Cao Cao only defended against Yuan Shao¡¯s attacks with thirty thousand soldiers for half a year. Cao Cao¡¯s Army was about to be defeated after taking down about fifty thousand of the enemy soldiers. Although Yuan Shao lost a lot of men, he still had his heavy cavalry. Once they cross the Yellow River and enter Yanzhou, Cao Cao could only choose to flee. Cao Cao had already thought of many ways to ensure that he was notpletely destroyed by Yuan Shao. He never would have expected to step into Yuan Shao¡¯s territory instead.


    ¡°Milord. Yuan Benchu has gathered his forces at Yecheng! It seems like he wants to stop us there!¡± A handsome and enchanting general said to Cao Cao. If he was anymore enchanting, he would be prettier than a woman. Although he had a face that would make women jealous, his attire and the scar on his face would tell them that he is a man.


    ¡°Junyi!¡± Cao Cao looked at the general. A few days ago, this man was Cao Cao¡¯s enemy. The two of them would have tried to kill each other. This man was also one of Yuan Shao¡¯s Four Pirs of Hebei, Zhang He, Zhang Junyi. Cao Cao was very pleased with him.


    Zhang He had participated in the subjugation of the Yellow Turbans. Later, he joined up with Yuan Shao and contributed in defeating Gongsun Zan, and then getting promoted to the General of Household Who Brings Peace to the State1 for his achievements.


    Cao Cao was respectful to Zhang He. When the two armies shed, Zhang He was Cao Cao¡¯s biggest headache as the man was a powerful warrior and also know strategy. Cao Cao defeated Yuan Shao because of the battle at Wuchao. However, he had almost lost because of Zhang He. Fortunately, it was Yuan Shao that gave Zhang He to him. Zhang He had warned Yuan Shao that Cao Cao¡¯s men would be able to defeat Chunyu Qiong at Wuchao. At that time, Yuan Shao¡¯s ambition woulde to an end. However, Yuan Shao¡¯s advisor Guo Tu said that Zhang He¡¯s idea was not good and suggested attacking Cao Cao¡¯s main camp. His reasoning was that Cao Cao would pull back his forces once his main camp was threatened. Zhang He retorted that Cao Cao¡¯s main camp was well guarded and the attack would end in failure and that they would all be prisoners of war once Chunyu Qiong is defeated. In the end, Yuan Shao listened to Guo Tu and ignored Zhang He¡¯s advice. When Guo Tu¡¯s stratagem ended in failure, he used Zhang He for taking pleasure in their defeat to draw attention away from himself. Zhang He became afraid when he heard of this and defected to Cao Cao.


    Cao Cao was naturally happy about this and immediately made Zhang He a Lieutenant-General1 and Marquis of a Chief Vige1.


    Cao Cao had high opinion of Zhang He, causing Zhang He to feel as though he had met his Lord. Although he was one of Yuan Shao¡¯s Four Pirs of Hebei, he did not even have his own division. He had arge halberd in his hand but during battle, he was only controlled by Guo Tu. In Yuan Shao¡¯s Army, position is not dependant on a person¡¯s ability but on a person¡¯s reputation. This is especially true after defeating Gongsun Zan. Yuan Shao became something of a narcissist2. Sincere advice became grating to his ears. Talented people like Tian Feng would be removed. Zhang He could not tolerate this. Most importantly, Yuan Shao¡¯s two sons were seizing power. There were two camps in Yuan Shao¡¯s Army. One supported his eldest son Yuan Tan while the other supported Yuan Shang. Normally, the heir should be the eldest son. However, Yuan Shao preferred his younger son. Besides that, Yuan Tan¡¯s mother was already dead while Yuan Shang¡¯s mother was Yuan Shao¡¯s legal wife. This caused both factions to be like oil and water.


    Many of Yuan Shao¡¯s subordinates have already chose a side. The ones that haven¡¯t gets restrained and pushed away by both sides. Zhang He was one of those victims.


    ¡°Ye Cheng!¡± Cao Cao shouted in a good mood. Ye Cheng was Yuan Shao¡¯s home base. It was like Cao Cao¡¯s Xu Dou. Capturing Ye Cheng caused a huge blow to the morale of Yuan Shao¡¯s Army which would also cause their effectiveness in battle to drop.


    This was why Cao Cao needed to capture Ye Cheng even if he needed to spent lives. At that moment, Cao Cao had a considerable amount of troops. He had obtained hundreds and thousands of provisions and also the scattered and defeated soldiers from Wuchao. There had been about ten thousand enemy troops. Only about three thousand had perished while the rest joined up with Cao Cao. Amongst those that defected, about five thousand were still capable of battle. Cao Cao had also received about ten thousand cavalry, increasing his own to about twenty thousand cavalry.


    That being said, Yuan Shao must still not be underestimated. Even a starving camel is stillrger than a horse3. Although defeated, Yuan Shao still had no shortage of capable people and more than a hundred thousand troops. It would not be an easy battle.


    ¡°Who is the enemy¡¯s general?¡± Cao Cao wanted to know what was going on in the Yuan Shao¡¯s Army. Cao Cao was very cautious and did not lower his guard even though he won at Guandu. He wanted to know everything so that he could coordinate his forces.


    ¡°Report. The gs at the front are Yan, Wen, Shen and Feng!¡± Zhang He replied without hiding any information.


    ¡°Yan, Wen, Shen and Feng?¡± These referred to Yan Liang, Wen Chou, Shen Pei and Feng Ji. In this timeline, Guan Yu was not around to kill Yan Liang and Wen Chou. As a result, those two were still alive. With over a hundred thousand troops along with two powerful generals and two first ss advisors, Cao Cao would experience a hard battle.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± A wildughter was heard the moment Cao Cao felt worried. ¡°Aman! Once Ye Cheng falls, Hebei would be ours4!¡± The person thatughed was a middle aged schr. The man yed with his beard and seemed like a person with a high position.


    ¡°Aman?¡± This was Cao Cao¡¯s childhood nickname. The only ones that could call him with that name are his elders. He was also called that by his ymates during his childhood. However, ever since he became a Lord and controlled others, only a few would dare to call him with this name. Even Yuan Shao would not call him this unless he was cursing in anger. Cao Cao frowned subconsciously. His nearby vassals also started to be angry. They held their breaths in this heavy atmosphere, fearing Cao Cao¡¯s anger.


    However, Cao Cao¡¯s anger also disappeared because that person said that Hebei would be theirs. The only person who could have called Cao Cao with that name was the newly joined Xu You, Xu Ziyuan.


    Xu You had a good rtionship with Cao Cao and Yuan Shao. In the past, he and Wang Fen plotted to overthrow Emperor Ling and reced him with the Marquis of Hefei. He tried to persuade Cao Cao into participating but was refused. The plot eventually failed and he fled while Wang Fenmitted suicide. Xu You wouldter join Yuan Shao as an advisor.


    Xu You was famous because in the original timeline, he was the one that gave the strategy to attack Wuchao after defecting to Cao Cao¡¯s side. However, this time, Xu You only provided additional help instead of providing required help.


    ¡°Does Ziyuan have any advice for me?¡± Cao Cao spoke with a low tone. Although he was angry and Xu You, he would not kill Xu You needlessly when Xu You could still be useful. Seeing Cao Cao¡¯s attitudes, his other vassals also dropped the matter.


    ¡°Aman! Did you know that Benchu has a few sons?¡± Xu You asked. He was actually feeling very pleased from the respect Cao Cao had shown him. This was something he could never get from Yuan Shao because he had been Yuan Shao¡¯s attendant since young. However, among the three, Cao Cao had been the least aplished one during their childhood. Now, Cao Cao was the most sessful one and controlled thousands of people as their Lord. To have such a person showing respect to him brought him pleasure.


    ¡°Benchu has five sons, Yuan Tan, Yuan Xi, Yuan Shang, Yuan Mai and Yuan Bu!5¡± Cao Cao and Yuan Shao were enemies but before this, they had been good friends even when they had their own territories. They had formed an alliance to deal with Yuan Shu, Gongsun Zan, and Tao Qian. Now that these three people are gone, the two friends turned on each other. As they used to be friends, Cao Cao knew how many sons Yuan Shao has.


    Yuan Tan and Yuan Xi were the oldest. When Cao Cao was still friend with Yuan Shao, he even carried Yuan Tan as he brought the boy to drink Yuan Xi¡¯s mother wine6. Cao Cao had also presented Yuan Shao with a gift when Yuan Shang was bornter. Yearster, when Liu Bei and Lu Bu had Cao Cao trapped at Xuzhou, they wanted Yuan Shao to take this opportunity to attack Cao Cao. However, Yuan Shao refused because his fourth son Yuan Mai was sick. Yuan Shao¡¯sst child, Yuan Bu, died prematurely.


    ¡°In that case, does Aman know who is the one that would inherit Hebei?¡±


    ¡°The one that would inherit Benchu¡¯s foundation... It can only be one of two people. The eldest Yuan Tan or the most loved Yuan Shang!¡± Yuan Tan is the eldest child. Usually, the eldest would be the one getting the inheritance. However, Yuan Tan¡¯s mother passed away early. Besides that, Yuan Shao preferred Yuan Shang and Lady Liu was an ambitious person that wanted hers on to obtain the inheritance. Yuan Tan was unwilling to give up the inheritance that should rightfully be his. As a result, these two sons were the ones with the highest chance of obtaining Yuan Shao¡¯s inheritance. On the other hand, Yuan Xi had no ambition and Yuan Mai was too young.


    ¡°Zi Yuan, what are you talking about?¡± Cao Cao was confused. These two brothers may be against each other but what does that have to do with capturing Ye Cheng?


    ¡°Aman. When I followed Benchu to do battle against you, he had Guo Tu, Shen Pei, Feng Ji, Tian Feng, Xun Chen, and Ju Shou by his side as advisors with Yan Liang and Wen Chou asmanders! Now, take a look at those banners at the enemy camp. There is only Shen Pei, Feng Ji, Yan Liang and Wen Chou!¡±


    Cao Cao nodded and noted that this is true. Xu You then continued, ¡°Tian Feng had long since been imprisoned. Ju Shou had already been captured. I do not know where Xun Kan disappeared off to. As for Guo Tu, I believe he should have left Jizhou and moved to Qingzhou!¡± Xu You guessed. He was a smart person that could have even plotted deposing an Emperor.


    ¡°Why is Guo Tu no longer at Benchu¡¯s side in Jizhou?¡± Right now, Yecheng was very secure. They had hundreds and thousands of troops stationed there and also lots of provisions. They could hold out for more than a year. Guo Tu had no reason to escape. ¡°In that case, there could only be two possible reasons. ¡°The first one... Sigh. It is possible that Benchu is already dead!¡±


    ¡°Benchu is dead?¡± Cao Cao was also stunned. Although he and Yuan Shao were now enemies, they used to be friends. Yuan Shao¡¯s death would also make Cao Cao sad. ¡°If Benchu is dead, there should be a huge uproar in the army!¡± Cao Cao replied confused.


    ¡°It is possible that Yuan Shang had given a gag order. The other possibility is that Benchu is still alive but is not far from death!¡± Xu You felt mncholic. Yuan Shao should still be alive but seriously ill and in aa. It probably cannot be cured. Otherwise, Guo Tu would not escape. After all, he is someone Yuan Tan had ced by Yuan Shao¡¯s side. If he was no longer by Yuan Shao¡¯s side, Yuan Tan would not know even if he was ndered by others.


    Either way, the reasons had nothing to do with Cao Cao. He was more worried about thepetent people In the army. Now, Hebei should be experiencing amotion. Guo Tu left as he was afraid that Yuan Shang would kill him.


    Once Guo Tu informs Yuan Tan of Yuan Shao¡¯s condition, there would be an internal strife between the two brothers. Although Yecheng is difficult to capture, it no longer needed Cao Cao¡¯s attention.


    _____________________________


    I admit to using Wikipedia for these. ŒŽ‡øÖÐÀÉŒ¢ These names don¡¯t really trante well. On the off chance that it gets mentioned again like Left General, I may just leave it out. It is too much of a mouthful for a normal conversation. I did not bother (did not even think about whether it is right or wrong to do so) using artistic license in making the names sound nicer as I am someone who would name a cat, Cat... or maybe Dog just forughs. Here are the rest,


    Æ«½«¾ü Lieutenant-General


    ¶Èͤºî Marquis of a Chief Vige


    ÌìÏÂÎÒÓÐ literal trantion, ¡®I have heaven and earth¡¯. Something like ¡®I am almighty!¡¯ The story said Yuan Shao started to be something like this. Bolded the something because it literally said something like ¡®Yuan Shao started to be something like I am almighty¡¯. So I just went and put narcissist. Not entirely correct as narcissist are supposed to have low self-esteem. This is more like an annoyingly overconfident fellow who acts like a narcissist. I could also say ¡®be even more arrogant¡¯ but that may not attribute to his ability (orck thereof) to listen to good advice.


    Chinese idiom(?). Camel = Yuan Shao¡¯s Army. Horse = Cao Cao¡¯s Army.


    Hebei ¡®can be decided/fixed¡¯ ºÓ±±¿É¶¨ . I found this confusing so I searched ¡®deeper¡¯ and found Rosuvastatin calcium.


    Based on Wikipedia which can be said to be an unreliable source for history lessons, Yuan Shao only had three sons. His ¡®fourth son¡¯ Yuan Mai could have been his grandchild (Chinese wiki) and Yuan Bu died at childbirth here so it doesn¡¯t matter.


    ÔÂ×Ó¾Æ Hakka rice wine or mother wine. Used to treat guests during festivals. Mothers are also encouraged to drink this after giving birth as it helps with their postpartum period.

 Chapter 326

    When Yuan Shao dies, therge Hebei would no longer be a single entity. It would also no longer be a match for Cao Cao. To Cao Cao, Yuan Tan and Yuan Shang were useless people, just like Tao Qian¡¯s two children. Otherwise Tao Qian would not have surrendered so easily. In other words, Hebei was about to fall into Cao Cao¡¯sp. Cao Cao could not help but smile as he thought of this.


    ¡°Does Military Advisor Guo believe that Xu You is right?¡± Cao Caoughed as Xu You turned his objective towards Guo Jia.


    Guo Jia was slightly distracted as he had been cking off. As a loafer, he had no regards as to where he could ck off. When Xu You entered the Cao Cao¡¯s Army, the happiest person was Cao Cao himself. The second happiest person would be Guo Jia. This is because there is now an additional person sharing his burdens. This meant that he had more time to ck off and drink wine. He never expected Xu You to now target him. ¡°Haha. Mister Ziyuan. Your words are reasonable.¡± Guo Jiaughed in reply.


    However, Xu You refused to drop the matter. He joined up with Cao Cao because there was no future with Yuan Shao. Yuan Shao was furious at him after Shen Pei made him a fool. If anything wrong happened, he would be the first one to be looked at. Naturally, he would not stay and defected to Cao Cao. In the Yuan Shao¡¯s Army, he had been a disposable piece as he refused to join Yuan Tan or Yuan Shang. Both brothers would not allow this. Now that he is with Cao Cao, he carried himself with arrogance. As Cao Cao¡¯s good friend, he should be the number one subordinate. As Guo Jia was Cao Cao¡¯s number one subordinate and the army¡¯s Military Advisor, he was targeted by Xu You. ¡°I still have many aspects of which I amcking. Can the Military Advisor dispel my doubts?¡±


    ¡°Mister Ziyuan have already done well. I have nothing to add!¡± Guo Jia was azy person. He was toozy topete against Xu You for rank and position. Cheng Yu always gave Guo Jia a hard time but Guo Jia did not care. He would be happy to let you have the rank and position if it meant he would be able to rx more. Cheng Yu who was unable to ept Guo Jia¡¯s cker attitude always tried to give him trouble but would only find himself in an awkward position every time.


    ¡°Haha. Military Advisor Guo is too kind.¡± Xu You looked at Guo Jia with a content expression. He wanted to show off to everyone, especially Cao Cao that he was better than Guo Jia. He wanted Cao Cao to remove Guo Jia and then take on Guo Jia¡¯s position.


    However, Xu You did not understand the current Cao Cao. Cao Cao was no longer the Cao Aman that he knew but the overlord of Hebei.


    Xu You did not know that Guo Jia did not like topete with others. Although Xu You seemed to have ced pressure on Guo Jia on the surface, the others in the Cao Cao¡¯s Army knew Guo Jia¡¯s nature. To aggressivelypete against a person that doesn¡¯tpete only made him look more repulsive. Cao Cao frowned at Xu You¡¯s performance. Xu You was not like Guo Jia who could act as Cao Cao wished and also act as a friend. This is because Cao Cao knew that Guo Jia waszy and not ambitious. Guo Jia would not go and show off. On the other hand, Xu You was extremely greedy. It was his greed that made him get caught by Shen Pei. This also caused Xu You to defect. Cao Cao acted polite but once Xu You has served his purpose, he would be met with tragedy.


    Xu You did not notice Cao Cao¡¯s feelings. He also treated Guo Jia¡¯s actions as though Guo Jia had conceded defeat. Now that he felt as though he was number one, he stopped pestering Guo Jia.


    Cao Cao then asked another question to attack Xu You¡¯s ego. ¡°Fengxiao. Have you delivered the provisions to Shouchun?¡± This question made Xu You stunned. Shouchun was Lu Bu¡¯s territory and Lu Bu was Cao Cao¡¯s mortal enemy. Why would Cao Cao give them provisions? When Cao Cao captured Wuchao, he gained over two hundred thousand provisions. Half of what he earned had been given away to Lu Bu. He initially thought those provisions had been sent to Xudou but now he realized that he had been mistaken.


    ¡°Milord! It has already been delivered!¡± Guo Jia replied. If they were in private, Guo Jia would have replied that he had delivered the provisions a long time ago as he drank wine. His current actions had gave Cao Cao face which was as expected as Cao Cao¡¯s favourite advisor.


    ¡°Good. This is good!¡± Cao Cao nodded. The first thing he thought of when he obtained the provisions was Shouchun.


    ¡°Aman! Why did you give others your provisions? On top of that, that territory belongs to Lu Bu!¡± Xu You was puzzled. That was a lot of provisions that not everybody could just fork out. ¡°Is this the Military Advisor¡¯s actions?¡± Xu You nced at Guo Jia. For no reason, Guo Jia was suddenly looked at as a spendthrift.


    ¡°Haha. Ziyuan. You really would not know this! I did not give away these provisions without proper thought! People have already paid for the hundred thousand provision!¡± Cao Caoughed as he stroked his beard.


    ¡°Is it a reconciliation?¡± Xu You could not understand and asked.


    ¡°Fengxiao. Exin this to Ziyuan!¡± Cao Cao called out Guo Jia directly. He wanted Guo Jia to bring Xu You back down, as a message to Xu You that he is not the only intelligent guy around. ¡®How could you show your face if you cannot even think of this?¡¯


    ¡°Milord?¡± Guo Jia was stunned. He looked into Cao Cao¡¯s eyes and understood Cao Cao¡¯s intentions. After all, they had worked together for many years. Cao Cao also knew that Guo Jia did not want to fight against Xu You. Guo Jia felt as though Cheng Yu was enough. He had no reason to offend Xu You and give himself more trouble. However, now that Cao Cao had called him out, he had no choice but to act.


    ¡°Mister Ziyuan. You might be unaware of this but when Milord said that Lu Bu had already paid for the provisions, he was talking about the battle at Guandu.¡± Guo Jia replied as he nced at Cao Cao. His expression towards Cao Cao seemed to say ¡®please spare me¡¯ as he knew that Xu You woulde after him for this. However, Cao Cao feigned ignorance and Guo Jia ended up remaining silent.


    ¡°Mister Ziyuan. This is what is meant by part of it being paid for already!¡± Since he was unable to retreat, then he could only push forward. After all, Guo Jia also found Xu You as a disagreeable person. Cheng Yu had also went against Guo Jia a lot but Cheng Yu was an old and obstinate person. Despite that, Cheng Yu¡¯s actions was for Guo Jia¡¯s good. For example, Guo Jia had a weak body. Drinking wine would only worsen his condition and provided no benefits. Cheng Yu wanted Guo Jia to stop drinking and live a healthier life but Guo Jia refused to change. On the other hand, Xu You only thought of climbing up the ranks. Although Guo Jia did not want to look for trouble, he don¡¯t have any qualms doing it after he was forced to.


    ¡°The battle at Wuchao was half the price sent by the Lu Bu¡¯s Army!¡± Guo Jia impolitely dropped this huge information.


    ¡°What?¡± Xu You was no longer calm. He joined the Cao Cao¡¯s Army and acted proudly because he believed that he had made a huge contribution. When he arrived, Cao Cao left the camp and said, ¡°Ziyuan has arrived. We can do great things now!¡± Xu You then sat down and discussed with Cao Cao.


    __


    ¡°How long can be provisionsst?¡±


    ¡°We canst for a year.¡±


    ¡°How could there be so much more? Speak truthfully!¡±


    ¡°We canst for half a year.¡±


    ¡°Do you not want to defeat Yuan Shao? Why do you not speak the truth?¡±


    ¡°I am just joking with you. We only have one month of provisions left.¡±


    ¡°You have no support and no provisions. This is a critical situation. Right now, Yuan Shao¡¯s Army has provisions at Wuchao. Although there are soldiers, theyck a proper defense. As long as you attack Wuchao and burn their food, the Yuan Shao¡¯s Army would be defeated within three days.¡±1


    __


    This was a big contribution but Guo Jia now said that this contribution belonged to the Lu Bu¡¯s Army. Even if one wants to lie, at the very least, the lie needs to be a properly made one.


    ¡°Haha. I wonder if I have offended the Military Advisor somehow that my contributions ended up belonging to others!¡± Xu You coldly replied. He believed that Guo Jia only wanted to supress him as he was superior to Guo Jia.


    ¡°Sigh.¡± Guo Jia shook his head. Since he was already the man¡¯s enemy, he would no longer hold back. ¡°Mister Ziyuan. We were already told about Wuchao by the King of Shu, Liu Mang while you were still Yuan Benchu¡¯s advisor. We were only uncertain about this information during that time. We were only made more assured of this after you came.¡± Guo Jia exined that Xu You only made them more certain about Liu Mang¡¯s advice. In other words, the contribution did not belong to him.


    ¡°Haha. Military Advisor. Do you think I would believe this? Why did you not speak of what would happen five hundred years from now before that battle at Guandu?¡± Prophecies are only a legend. Even skilled tacticians would make mistakes. How could a person thought of a way to defeat the enemy before the battle start?


    ¡°Mister Ziyuan. I also had difficulty in believing this. You can ask the others and even ask Milord!¡± Guo Jia waved his hands. Xu You was afraid of losing face and asked. After all, Cao Cao had rewarded him generously after the capturing Wuchao.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We already knew about Wuchao.¡± All of Cao Cao¡¯s trusted subordinates replied but Xu You refused to believe them. He believed that all of them were either jealous of him or was taking into ount of Guo Jia¡¯s position. In the end, he waited for Cao Cao¡¯s words. Cao Cao simply raised his hand when he saw that Xu You was still unwilling to give up.


    ¡°Ziyuan, do not be discouraged. The King of Shu is an extraordinary person. Not even Fengxiao and the others could have thought of the things he could think of!¡± Cao Cao seemed to console him on the surface but was actually telling Xu You that he was inferior and to stopparing himself with others.


    ¡°This...¡± Although Xu You was unwilling to believe this, Cao Cao did not seem to be lying. Xu You could only clench his teeth and groan. He had always been a proud person. He believed that Cao Cao would not have achieved this without his help. He believed that Cao Cao would be driven out of Yanzhou by Yuan Shao without his help. Now, he was being told that all this while, he only yed a supporting role while someone else was the main actor. This made him feel ashamed.


    ¡°King of Shu, Liu Mang! I want to see what kind of person you are!¡± Xu You gritted his teeth in anger. Liu Mang also did not know that he had identally offended a first rate advisor. With no face left to remain at camp, Xu You told Cao Cao that he had a headache and excused himself.


    After Xu You had left and the Yecheng stratagem was made, Cao Cao waved his hand and had his generals make the preparations to capture Hebei. Only Guo Jia was left behind. Once Cao Cao saw that only Guo Jia was left, he no longer held back and immediatelyughed loudly. Fortunately, Xu You was already far away. Otherwise, he would have regretted joining Cao Cao¡¯s army.


    ¡°Milord! You truly made me miserable!¡± Guo Jia looked at Cao Cao and alsoughed. However, hisugh was bitter as he had be Xu You¡¯s enemy. Based on that man¡¯s nature, there was no longer any chance for them to reconcile. He hadpletely been used by Cao Cao as a borrowed knife. Although he knew this, he had no way to refuse.


    ¡°Fengxiao. Stop pretending. Don¡¯t tell me you did not want to see Xu You¡¯s face turn ugly? I will not believe you. Aren¡¯t youughing in your heart?¡± Cao Cao teased. When Cao Cao pointed this out, Guo Jia also remembered that Xu You¡¯s initial expression was prideful and annoying. After that, it red in anger and pale in disbelief and shame. When Guo Jia thought of this, he could not help but smile.


    ¡°Milord. No matter what, I will not leave until youpensate me!¡± No matter what was said, Guo Jia had been used by Cao Cao as a borrowed knife. Although Guo Jia was quite pleased with the results, he had still been used. He would not be angry but would also naturally extort something from Cao Cao.


    ¡°How about a jar of Dukang2 wine?¡± Cao Cao raised a finger.


    ¡°A jar? Haha. Milord, it seems that I won¡¯t be leaving!¡± Guo Jia negotiated. Cao Caoughed bitterly and shook his head. ¡°Is two jars enough?¡±


    Guo Jia did not reply but walked to the couch by Cao Cao¡¯s side and took off his shoes.


    ¡°Three jars! Is that still not enough?¡± Cao Cao raised another finger but it was obvious that Guo Jia was still not satisfied. ¡°Alright. Feng Xiao. Just tell me how many jars of wine you want!¡±


    ¡°Haha! Milord, do not be like that. Don¡¯t say that I want wine. You are simplepensating me.¡± Guo Jia replied as he stretched out both hands.


    Each hand had five fingers which totalled up to ten. ¡°Ten jars? You might as well sleep here!¡± Cao Cao replied. The Dukang wine were not ordinary wine. Even if Cao Cao were to gather up all the Dukang wine from all thend owning sses, he would only be able to obtain ten jars at most.


    ¡°Tch!¡± Guo Jia looked at Cao Cao in disdain. Guo Jia knew Cao Cao well. Cao Cao had three interests. Those three interests are authority, poetry, and his lust. Right now, Cao Cao was a subordinate of the Han Emperor. He was in a position where only the Han Emperor had the authority tomand him. However, in reality, the Han Emperor had to conduct himself ording to Cao Cao¡¯s needs. As for poetry, he was one of the reasons for the Seven Schrs of Jian¡¯an3. However, poetry was not something that could just appear from nowhere. Highly skilled people would need inspiration from the heavens. Finally, he had lust. This was normal for any man but Cao Cao had more lust than them. During the Battle of Guandu, he was so nervous that he could not sleep, much less have fun with women. However, now that he had defeated Yuan Shao, Yuan Shao was about to die, and Yuan Shao¡¯s children would not be able to cooperate with each other against him, Cao Cao¡¯s mood improved. Guo Jia could see that Cao Cao would want to have fun for a few nights. People have even sent beautiful women to him from within Zhaoge.


    If Guo Jia were to stay, Cao Cao would not be able to have sex!


    Guo Jia¡¯s actions caused Cao Cao to raise seven fingers. Cao Cao naturally knew how topromise. ¡°My good Fengxiao. My good Guo jia. Seven jars. I can¡¯t go any higher.¡±


    ¡°Seven jars?¡± Guo Jia licked his lips. He continued to watch Cao Cao and fought a psychological battle. This was something he was an expert in.


    ¡°If you want more, you might as well sleep here!¡± Cao Cao was helpless. He only had ten jars Dukang wine. He did not know how Guo Jia found out about it. However, seven jars was the limit Cao Cao could give. This is because Cao Cao would need good wine for the guests when it was time to celebrate heroics. So, he would not be able to give more to Guo Jia and can only say he was helpless.


    ¡°Alright. Seven jars it is!¡± Guo Jia replied with a regretful expression but he was actually cheering in his heart. He actually only wanted five jars. When he showed ten fingers, he was telling Cao Cao that he knows how many jars of Dukang wine Cao Cao had. However, Cao Cao assumed that Guo Jia wanted ten. Now, Guo Jia received two jars more than the minimum amount he wanted. Naturally he was so happy that he could not conceal his smile. When Cao Cao noticed this, he realized that he was caught by Guo Jia¡¯s psychological trick and gnashed his teeth. ¡°Guo Fengxiao! You even scheme against your own Lord!¡± Although Cao Cao was angry, he could not take back his words and could only have his sergeant present Guo Jia with seven jars of Dukang wine.


    ¡°Alright then. We should now discuss about the actual business. How is the matter regarding the provisions given to Lu Bu?¡± Cao Cao asked. Although Cao Cao did not show it, he also felt his heart ache from giving away a hundred thousand provisions. Cao Cao was not a person that would just give away provisions to Liu Mang. In the original timeline, the credit for Wuchao went to Xu You but Cao Cao still got rid of Xu You in the end. As the unscrupulous hero, Cao Cao was brazen. Cao Cao rules by control as he y the guise of a loyal minister. If he had been a loyal minister, he would not have tried to rece the Han the Emperor. Liu Bei was also not a loyal minister. When Cao Pi forced the Emperor to abdicate, instead of attacking Cao Pi, Liu Bei proimed himself Emperor.


    In other words, they were all people that spoke with empty words.


    Cao Cao provided aid to Shouchun not because he was a charitable person but to have a safeguard against Liu Bei. Although Cao Cao had captured Guandu, he would still need a long time to pacify Hebei. He had enough provisions to pacify Hebei but not enough to also guard against those from the Central ins. He knew that Liu Bei joined up with others to defeat Lu Bu. Sun Ce would then be able to focus on Liu Biao, reducing the number ofpetitors for the Central ins. One of them would be able to control the Central ins by the time Cao Cao pacifies Hebei. That was why, Cao Cao could not let Lu Bu be defeated yet. He needed Lu Bu to slow down both Liu Bei and Sun Ce so that none of them would be able to control the entire Central ins. As Cao Caocked troops, he could only send provisions. He also knew that Shouchun wascking in provisions.


    ¡°Milord! I have already sent men. I believe that Lu Bu will not refuse this!¡± Cao Cao and Guo Jia also sent the provisions to obtain the ballista. Cao Cao had the simple ballista made by Liu Ye and that itself was enough to make him extremely happy. It also showed Cao Cao the might of the ballista. In a naval battle, Cao Cao¡¯s army of thirty thousand ordinary navy could fight against a hundred thousand of Yuan Shao¡¯s navy. Although the navy on both sides were weak, the results made Cao Cao extremely shocked. Especially the unforgettable scene where the enemy army was devastated before they could even approach. If it was not for the fact that the ballista could only shoot twice, they may not have beenpletely routed. This was because they ran out of arrows. If they could shoot continuously, even Yuan Shao would be hiding like a tortoise.


    Cao Cao was truly anxious about the ballista that could shoot repeatedly. He knows that his luck was terrible if hees across this. The ballista was not only good for naval battles but could even be used for defending against a siege. This was why Cao Cao wanted the ballista urgently. Lu Bu refused to sell the technology while both Liu Biao and Sun Ce kept the secret guarded closely to the extent that they would gather the scraps of the ballista after the battlefield.


    Cao Cao had now helped Lu Bu in his hour of need. He would not believe that they would be so heartless and not feel touched. If he could obtain the technology for the ballista, he could speed up the unification of Hebei.


    __________


    The entire conversation belonged to Xu You and Cao Cao before Wuchao got captured. It was also crammed together into one paragraph along with Cao Cao said : ¡° ¡° Xu You said: ¡° ¡°. I simply spread it out to make it easier to read (personal opinion). Also the pointlessness of Cao Cao giving wrong information only serves to fuel my headache.


    Dukang is the inventor of alcoholic beverages in Chinese legend. Just think of it as a brand name.


    The Seven Schrs of Jian¡¯an is a group of schrs. The name was coined by Cao Pi. Cao Cao isn¡¯t one of them. However, Cao Cao himself is an aplished poet, whose poetry style, along with others, developed into the Jian¡¯an style.

 Chapter 327

    Hefei and Guangzhou were hundreds of miles away from each other. On foot, they would take at least four days. However, for the heavily armored Xiliang Cavalry, the journey was only two days.


    Hu Che Er took eight thousand Xiliang Cavalry straight to Guangzhou. Guangzhou not only has a few thousand injured after being attacked by Liu Bei. Although the Guangzhou had not yet been repaired, it also has about ten thousand heavy infantries.


    At the gates Shouchun, the arrival of the Xiliang Cavalry did not seem significant but at this small Guangzhou, the people started toment. The quake caused by the stampede of the Xiliang Cavalry caused the gates of Guangzhou to shake as Guangzhou was just a small county town. Its walls was made from the earth and had almost been destroyed by rams. The vibration could be felt from the walls and this made the troops concerned. They quickly went and inform their superior officers.


    ¡°Enemy attack!¡± A loud horn came from Guangzhou as the soldiers quickly gathered at the walls. Amongst them were about several hundred soldiers in heavy armors. These were the Urban Army and the ck g Army. Standing between them was the King of Shu, Liu Mang.


    ¡°Milord is right. The Fake King Liu Mang is really at Guangzhou!¡± Hu Che Er was not an idiot. He only showed his straightforward nature for his enemies to see. Those that underestimate him would pay for their mistakes with their lives.


    ¡°The Xiliang Cavalry?¡± There were not many troops from the Urban Army and the ck g Army. This is because the walls from Guangzhou is too small for that many people. Liu Mang was simply up there just so he could see who the enemy was. From their banners to their appearance, it was evident that they were foreigners.


    ¡°This must be the Xiliang Cavalry!¡± Liu Mang said to himself. He had seen many heavy cavalries such as the Wolf Cavalry, Tiger Cavalry and the Yuzhou Cavalry. Except for the Wolf Cavalry, Liu Mang had confronted them before.


    Now, Liu Mang was going against the Xiliang Cavalry. He had very little information of the Xilliang Cavalry but he knew that his father-inw¡¯s Wolf Cavalry had fallen into a trap set by the Xiliang Cavalry and were badly defeated. Even then, Liu Mang did not underestimate them. He had sent a messenger to Shouchun using the river. This was how the message reached Shouchun so quickly. However, the Xiliang Cavalry reacted and arrived in just two days. This demonstrated the speed of the Xiliang Cavalry.


    ¡°Little Lord. Let Hao Shao defend this city! As long as these hundreds of soldiers are here, nothing will happen to Guangzhou!¡± Hao Shao cupped his fist at Liu Mang. He worshipped Liu Mang for being able to stop a hundred thousand soldiers with ten thousand at Wancheng. He wanted to show his idol that he was also not an ordinary person.


    ¡°Hao Shao.¡± Liu Mang nced at the man. He had truly underestimated Hao Shao. He would probably not even notice this man if it was not because of Zhang Liao¡¯s rmendation. For what reason would Hao Shao follow him to Shouchun if he was not even given the chance to fight against the Xiliang Cavalry. As Liu Mang already had Zhao Yun and the White Horses, Zhang Liao¡¯s rmendation put him in a bind. Liu Mang had already given the others positions. He was not able to create a new position just for Hao Shao or even provide Hao Shao with troops. As a result, he had Hao Shao be the governor of Guangzhou as a favour to others despite the fact that he had already given up on Guangzhou because it would not be able to stop the enemy unlike Gushi and Anfeng.


    However, Gushi and Anfeng fell in less than a day. One had its leader killed by Zhang Fei while the other surrendered to Chen Dao and the Liu Bei¡¯s Army. It could be said that the two gates of Yangzhou had already been opened. However, Guangzhousted for four days before Liu Bei gave up on it as it was too small. Guangzhou now became the city assisting Shouchun. This was an unexpected surprise.


    ¡®Hao Shao...¡¯ The name sounded familiar to Liu Mang. He could not help but ask. ¡°Hao Shao. Where are you from?¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± Hao Shao froze for a moment. Why would Liu Mang ask him this question at this moment? ¡°Little Lord. I came from Taiyuan.¡±


    ¡°Taiyuan? Hao Shao? Hao Shao!¡± Liu Mang¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up as he received an insight. ¡°Are you Bodao1?¡±


    ¡°Hm? Little Lord. How do you know?¡± Hao Shao felt that this was strange as he never told Liu Mang his courtesy name. When men call each other in their courtesy names, it was a show of respect and intimacy. Although Hao Shao was Liu Mang¡¯s subordinate, he was not Liu Mang¡¯s direct subordinate. So, Hao Shao was not able to tell Liu Mang his courtesy name. The hundreds of Hao Shao¡¯s surviving troops also would not call him with this name as they were mere underlings and did not have the qualifications to know. After a while, Hao Shao ¡®understood¡¯ that it must be mentioned in Zhang Liao¡¯s rmendation letter.


    In truth, when Liu Mang received Zhang Liao¡¯s letter, he had skimmed through the letter instead of thinking about things deeply. On top of that, Liu Mang felt like grumbling to Zhang Liao. ¡®What is the meaning of sending me men that you do not want?¡¯ As Liu Mang did not want to have a falling out with Zhang Liao, he had to make arrangements for Hao Shao. Now, Liu Mang thought of this as a treasure.


    Two thousand defenders stopped an enemy army of twenty thousand and even caused a few thousand of the enemy to perish. They even captured hundreds of prisoners and obtained four hundred of the White Eared¡¯s heavy armor. When Liu Mang saw the moat, heughed bitterly noting that he himself would have send troops down the middle if he did not have any catapults.


    ¡°Hao Shao Hao Bodao!¡± Liu Mang¡¯s eyes shed. This was truly a treasure. In the original timeline, Hao Shao ended up working for Cao Cao after Lu Bu got defeated and became a high ranking general. Liu Mang could not remember much about Hao Shao. There was also not much written in the records. However, Liu Mang could remember the name as it was one of the people that gave Zhuge Liang trouble.


    After the Battle of Jieting, Zhuge Liang changed his target to Chencang Zhuge Liang heard of Hao Zhao¡¯s might and believed that attacking would be a difficult task. So, he sent Hao Zhao¡¯s friend, Jin Xiang, to persuade Hao Zhao to defect. Hao Zhao replied to his friend, ¡°You know me and thews of Wei. I have received much from the state and my family is important. There is no need for you to say anymore as I will die defending this ce. Go back and tell Zhuge Liang to attack.¡± After that, Jin Xiang came back with another message from Zhuge Liang, ¡°You are outmatch. There is no need to seek death.¡± Hao Shao replied, ¡°My decision is set. I know you but my arrow doesn¡¯t.¡±


    Zhuge Liang had more men and Hao Zhao¡¯s reinforcements would not arrive. So Zhuge Liang¡¯s army marched towards Hao Zhao. Thedders used to climb the walls were burned down by fire arrows. Zhuge Liang filled up the moats and sent siege towers but Hao Shao build another wall behind behind the outer wall. Zhuge Liang tried many other methods but Hao Zhao foiled them. After more than twenty days, reinforcements came, forcing Zhuge Liang to withdraw.


    This was truly an impressive feat. Hao Zhao may not be an expert in sieges but he was still able to make a person feel invincible. Some say that Chencang was a ce that was easy to defend but hard to attack. Even then, Hao Zhao¡¯s was still formidable at defending. It could even be said that one could rest easy as long as they ce Hao Zhao at the borders. They would only need to listen to reports of the number of enemies and the number of enemies defeated.


    Liu Mang felt regret. If he knew that this person was so good at defending, he would have given Gushi or Anfeng to him. After all, Hao Shao managed to hold out for four days with only two thousand soldiers and also earn precious time for Xu Shu at Shouchun. If Liu Mang had let Hao Shao be in charge of all the cities, it is possible that Liu Bei would not have even entered Yangzhou.


    ¡°Bodao. It is fine to have the men just be a little bit more alert. There is no need to be too flustered!¡± Liu Mang wanted to see Hao Shao¡¯s defensive tactics with his own eyes but he could not find the opportunity. The enemies outside the city would also not be able to provide him with that opportunity.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Hao Shao could not understand his Little Lord. Liu Mang had suddenly asked about his courtesy name and then his eyes shined as heughed. Fortunately, Hao Shao knew that this was his Little Lord. Otherwise, he would have thought that he came across a person with mental disorder when he was asked not to be flustered with the enemies below the city.


    ¡°The Xiliang Cavalry would not attack the city!¡± Liu Mang replied as he looked at them.


    Sure enough, one of the men in the Xiliang Cavalry asked Hu Che Er. ¡°General. Are we going to prepare to attack the city?¡±


    ¡°Siege the city? No need!¡± Hu Che Er shook his head. He would only do that once he became retarded as his heavy cavalry was not suited for attacking cities. The only time when a cavalry would be used to attack cities was when theyck infantries.


    Hu Che Er will not do this even if Guangzhou was worn out and its walls were made of soil. At the end of the day, Guangzhou was still a city with walls and gates. If his men were to climb the walls, they would have to abandon their horses. At that time, they would be no match for the ten thousand heavily armored defenders. Besides that, capturing Guangzhou would not bring him any benefits. They were only here to protect the provisions and kill those that went out.


    ¡°Alright. There is nothing worth seeing here. Let us go back.¡± Liu Mang shook his head and said. There was no city tower at Guangzhou and a person would be able to feel the cold wind blow just by standing on the walls. Rather than feeling the cold on the walls, it was better to drink wine below it.


    ¡°General! Look at that!¡± Liu Mang leaving could be seen by the Xiliang Cavalry below. One of the thousand men generals saw this and told Hu Che Er.


    ¡°All units, take precautions.¡± Liu Mang had already descended the walls but Hao Shao did not dare to be careless.


    ¡°Is this the King of Shu, Liu Mang?¡± Earlier, Hu Che Er had said Fake King. Now, he said King of Shu. Hu Che Er saw that Liu Mang had knowledge and courage to know that he would not attack. It was a person that had a kind of contempt for his enemies while also having self-confidence. ¡°Let us go!¡± Hu Che Er took his men and left as he had achieved his purpose. His actions made Hao Shao increase his opinion of Liu Mang.


    ¡ª


    Guangzhou had be a resting ce for Liu Mang after it was upied.


    ¡°Military Advisor. This is truly a good stratagem! We have cut off Liu Bei¡¯s supplies from the Wei River to the borders of Yuzhou and Yangzhou, making him unable to attack Shouchun with all of his strength and force him to split his forces. It seems that we have been sessful!¡± Xu Sheng was the first to speak. He truly admired Liu Ye. Although Liu Ye had been tricked by Sun Qian¡¯s empty fort strategy, heter sowed dissension in the Liu Bei¡¯s Army. Unfortunately, the provisions at Ruyin had already been burned and they no longer had the strength to attack Runan. Liu Mang and Xu Sheng had initially thought of returning to Shouchun for a decisive battle against Liu Bei but Liu Ye imed that this would only dy Shouchun¡¯s fate with the possibility of dying together with Shouchun. He then advised to cut off Liu Bei¡¯s provisions. Now, it would seem that the strategy had been a little sessful. The appearance of the Xiliang Cavalry was proof that Liu Bei had divided his forces.


    ¡°No. It is not sessful yet.¡± Liu Ye shook his head and did not ept Xu Sheng¡¯spliments. This is because his strategy was not sessful yet. ¡°Xu Sheng. Our strategy was to cut off Liu Bei¡¯s provisions and to divide his forces. However, this soldier is not one of Liu Bei¡¯s.¡± Liu Ye wanted Liu Bei to send his own troops. If only a little troops came over, they could be wiped out while Shouchun could be saved if a lot came over.


    However, the ones that came was the Xiliang Cavalry from his ally Zhang Xiu. This was a problem for Liu Ye¡¯s stratagem as the eight thousand cavalry would be able to escort the transports carrying provisions, solving Liu Bei¡¯s problems with provision.


    With this, Liu Bei could continue his siege on Shouchun while not having any problems with his provisions. On the other hand, Liu Mang¡¯s Army would just be stuck at Guangzhou.


    ¡°The Xiliang Cavalry must be removed!¡± Liu Mang said as he lightly hit the table. If the Xiliang Cavalry remained, they would be able to send supplies to the Liu Bei¡¯s Army. At that time, Shouchun would be closer to being captured.


    Although it was easy to say that the Xiliang Cavalry needs to be removed, it was hard to actually pull off. After all, cavalries were the strongest in the cold weapon¡¯s era as they were mobile and powerful. On top of that, the Xiliang Cavalry were heavy cavalries.


    ¡°Milord. I will see if we can ambush the Xiliang Cavalry!¡± When dealing heavy cavalries, ambushes was the best method to be used. Even the Wolf Cavalry suffered a lot because of an ambush.


    ¡°No. An ambush would be useless!¡± Liu Ye shook his head. The borders of Yangzhou and Yuzhou were ins. It was the best ce for cavalry¡¯s charge while being a terrible ce for ambushes. There were barely any locations to set an ambush and even when an ambush is sprung, the cavalry could quickly escape. There would be problems if the ambush failed. Besides that, they would not be able to finish off the Xiliang Cavalry if they dispatched too little people for the ambush. However, Guangzhou would be vacant if they were to dispatch a lot of people for the ambush. The Xiliang Cavalry did not attack the city simply because there were ten thousand heavy armor infantries in the city. If these soldiers were to leave and prepare the ambush, the Xiliang Cavalry would simply enter and capture the city. As the provisions for the Liu Mang¡¯s Army were all in Guangzhou, they would starve if the city gets captured.


    ¡°How about we just strike at their supplies?¡± Huang Xu gave his opinion. He thought of ignoring the Xiliang Cavalry and go straight for Liu Bei¡¯s supplies. It would cause Liu Bei to have a shortage of supplies for a time.


    ¡°This is also not possible.¡± Liu Mang stopped this idea from going further. This is because they only had heavy infantries. They could attack light infantries but had to fight defensive battles if they were fighting against heavy cavalries. They may be able to attack the supply troops but they would lose a lot of soldiers to the heavy cavalry. Liu Mang could not afford this as the loss would be too great. He only had that ten thousand troops. He could not lose them even if he could take down the eight thousand heavy cavalries.


    ¡°Sigh. This won¡¯t work. That won¡¯t work. It would be great if we could get them to attack us!¡± Xu Sheng said resolutely. Heavy infantries was at its most formidable when it is able to take battle formation. Even the heavy cavalries would avoid engaging recklessly with them. If we can use the ballista, we would be able to put holes into their bodies!¡± The Xiliang Cavalry would only court death if they were to attack the city.


    ¡°Have the enemy attack us?¡± Liu Ye thought for a moment and then said, ¡°Milord. I have a strategy!¡±


    ¡°Ziyang. Tell us what you have thought of!¡± Liu Mang finally realized the benefits of having an advisor. They could think of things that you could not and could even improve your ideas. This was the time for the military advisor to solve their problems.


    ¡°Milord. Just as Xu Sheng had said earlier, we would need to make them attack our city if we want to defeat them. With the ballista, we would be able to defeat as many of the Xiliang Cavalry thates as long as they do not enter the city.¡± Ever since the invention of the ballista, it has been used in both naval battles and siege battles. It made Liu Bei and Zhang Xiu experience bitter hardships. If it was not because of Ma Jun and his catapults, Liu Bei may not even get to touch Shouchun or fill up the moats.


    ¡°But we would still need to get them to attack us!¡± Liu Mangughed bitterly as he shook his head. The problem how to make them do that. If they were toe, Liu Mang was confident enough to force them to stay at Guangzhou.


    ¡°We cannot make them attack Guangzhou but we can get them to attack us outside the walls!¡± Liu Ye replied with a smile.


    ¡°Ziyang. Are you saying we should fight the Xiliang Cavalry outside the walls with the Urban Army and the ck g Army?¡± Liu Mang could not understand. Why would the Xiliang Cavalry attack them if they do this? The eight thousand heavy cavalry and the ten thousand heavy infantries would be evenly matched. If the Xiliang Cavalry appeared and attacked them, there would be a lot of casualties on both sides. Both Liu Mang and Zhang Xiu could not afford such casualties. The person that would be the happiest from this is Liu Bei. Not only would his problems with provisions be solved but he would have used Zhang Xiu¡¯s men to dispose of Liu Mang¡¯s main force.


    ¡°Haha. He would not appear if ten thousand soldiers were dispatched but what if it was five thousand or even two thousand?¡± Liu Ye replied. In that situation, the Xiliang Cavalry would definitely appear as they outnumber the enemy. It wouldn¡¯t matter even if they were in formation as they cannot fight outnumbered. The two thousand soldiers would bepletely routed.


    ¡°That would bring them out but how would we defeat them?¡± Even if you use a bait, you must still be able to catch the fish. Otherwise, it would be a huge loss.


    ¡°Milord. Have you forgotten that we have a weapon that could deal with the heavy cavalry?¡± Liu Yeughed.


    ¡°You mean...?¡± Liu Mang¡¯s eyes also lit up.


    ¡°Yes. If we want to annihte the Xiliang Cavalry, we only need to have them attack us. As we do not have walls outside the city, we build the walls with our body. The ballistae can be carried. The heavy infantries can form the front lines to withstand the enemy. The ballistae at the rear would attack them.¡±


    There were only two things that could rout a heavy cavalry on arge scale. The first one was another heavy cavalry. For example, the Wolf Cavalry had defeated the Yuzhou Cavalry and also the Tiger Cavalry. The second one was Liu Mang¡¯s ballista. The ballista was powerful enough to pierce through warships much less heavy cavalries. Having heavy armor would not make a difference as the armor was like paper. On top of that, Liu Mang¡¯s ballista can now shoot rapidly. As long as the heavy infantries can withstand the attacks from the Xiliang Cavalry, the Xiliang Cavalry would be ughtered by the ballista.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it!¡± Liu Mang shouted excitedly.


    The strategy had been set. Now, they simply need to prepare. They also had to pick the soldiers for this operation. This was a bad assignment as they would need to act as bait and fight face to face against the Xiliang Cavalry.


    ¡°Milord. Xu Sheng volunteers to fight!¡± Xu Sheng knelt and cupped his fist at Liu Mang.


    With Xu Sheng taking the initiative, the three behind him, Wang Wei, Cheng Yu and Huang Xu also followed. Hao Shao then arrived and also joined in.


    ¡°Xu Sheng, Wang Wei, Cheng Yu, Huang Xu and also Hao Shao! Your courage ismendable but you are all not allowed to participate this time!¡± Liu Mang replied as he looked at them. This was a very dangerous operation. Two thousand heavy infantries would face against heavy cavalries that has four times the number. Liu Mang had fought a simr battle at Mount Bagong. He fought against two thousand Yuzhou Cavalry with one thousand of his Urban Army. The enemy was only twice their number but they were badly defeated. If Lu Bu had not arrived in time, the Urban Army would bepletely routed.


    Now, the enemy was four times their number. They would not only need to protect themselves from the enemy¡¯s des but also from the cavalry¡¯s charge. If they could not withstand it, they would bepletely routed. Once that happens, the ones operating the ballista would also suffer. It was extremely dangerous which is also why the generals were rushing to do it.


    ¡°Milord. Are you...?¡± Liu Ye heard Liu Mang¡¯s words and frowned. This is because he had a bad feeling.


    ¡°Ziyang. Do you think two thousand heavy infantries would be enough to serve as bait? It is definitely not enough!¡± Liu Mangughed. Although it was an attractive bait, it would not work if the Xiliang Cavalry¡¯s general had a little bit of patience. After all, they would not gain much from defeating two thousand heavy infantries. This meant that there was no need to take risks. They simply need to continue escorting provisions andplete their mission. Once Liu Bei captured Shouchun and gains control of Yangzhou, they coulde back to Guangzhou and get rid of Liu Mang without any risks.


    ¡°And so, I will personally lead the troops this time!¡± Liu Mang stood up and said. There was a possibility that the Xiliang Cavalry would not take the bait with only two thousand heavy infantries but it would be a different story if Liu Mang led them. Liu Mang could be said to be the master of Yangzhou. He was the Little Lord in the Lu Bu¡¯s Army. Lu Bu had given Liu Mang his foundations and also his own daughter. In the Lu Bu¡¯s Army, Liu Mang was the second most important person. It was even higher than Chen Gong.


    Once Liu Mang is captured, Shouchun will fall. The master of Yangzhou would be determined in a single battle. Liu Mang¡¯s life can also be used to threaten Lu Bu. His title as a Sage King could also be used. This title was not an empty title and even gave him the right to found a country. If Yuan Shu had taken Liu Mang as a son inw earlier, he would not have lost his ¡®righteousness¡¯ and get attacked from all sides. Liu Mang was so valuable it would be worth the risk.


    ¡°Milord! Please reconsider!¡± Xu Sheng, Wang Wei and the others did not dare to let Liu Mang act as bait. It would be a miracle for him to survive. Once Liu Mang is dead, there would be no meaning. After all, to them, Lu Bu was not their Lord but Liu Mang.


    Xu Sheng had surrendered to Liu Mang at Wancheng as Liu Mang was ferocious and generous to use others without doubting them. He was apanied with three thousand ck g soldiers as he helped defended Wancheng while awaiting reinforcements from the Wolf Cavalry.


    Wang Wei had simply been curious about Liu Mang which was why he went to Hefei. However, he got dragged into a fight by Wei Yan. Liu Mang whoter found out about his identity sent a letter to Liu Biao which prevented Wang Wei from returning. Initially, Wang Wei was not pleased about this but he eventually rxed. This is because Wang Wei was only a small time military officer in Jingzhou with only about ten subordinates. On the other hand, Liu Mang made him a deputy general. Although that was not a particrly high rank, the ck g Army were heavy infantries and were also one of Liu Mang¡¯s elites. He was treated as one of Liu Mang¡¯s trusted subordinates. Naturally, he felt like repaying Liu Mang.


    Cheng Yu was a veteran from Xuzhou. He had be acquainted with Liu Mang from long ago. He was also one of the first few people Liu Mang got to know in this era. On top of that, Cheng Yu had almost killed Liu Mang. Afterwards, Cheng Yu had no choice but to admire Liu Mang as his Little Lord for assisting Lu Bu, sowing dissension and almost getting Cao Cao killed and giving horses to Lu Bu. Cheng Yu was initially Liu Mang¡¯s guard but eventually became a deputy general and now, the general of the Urban Army. It could be said that Cheng Yu would always follow Liu Mang as long as Liu Mang does not betray Lu Bu.


    Huang Xu was rescued by Liu Mang from Huang Zu¡¯s son, Huang She. His pneumonia was also treated by Liu Mang, allowing him to once again pick up a weapon. He became a warrior and was no longer a sick person awaiting death. It could be said that Liu Mang gave Huang Xu a new life. This was why he would never leave Liu Mang.


    Huang Zhong was also originally Lu Bu¡¯s enemy. Huang Zu sent Huang Zhong to fight against Lu Bu as he after Sun Ce used Lu Bu as a borrowed knife. Huang Zhong was very strong and almost gave Lu Bu a serious injury. If it was not because of Huang She, Huang Zhong may have even won as he was cautious. However, Huang She was jealous and wanted to take power from Huang Zhong. Huang She then kidnapped Huang Xu and forced Huang Zhong to kneel. Huang Zhong could endure this because he believed that everything he did for his son was worth it.


    It was Liu Mang that saved Huang Xu and defeated Huang She. It was also Liu Mang that epted Huang Zhong. Liu Mang cured Huang Xu, allowing Huang Xu to be great. That is why Huang Zhong became loyal to Liu Mang turned down the offer to be a general so that he could remain as Liu Mang¡¯s guard.


    ¡°I have thought of this plenty. It must be me!¡± Liu Mang was also afraid of death especially when he just arrived. When he first arrived, he even thought that he would never return. He also underwent situations of life and death when fighting against enemies. Now, he had some military power but even if he was afraid of death, he had to continue. To lose would be to die. To win would be to live. He had no choice but to continue such a life as he now has a family.


    ¡°But Milord!¡± Liu Mang¡¯s subordinates continued to try and stop him. However, their words was rejected by Liu Mang. ¡°Do not worry. I will not go and court death! I have Huang Zhong by my side. Who can take my life? I may not seed but with Huang Zhong here, I will survive!¡± Liu Mang replied as he pacified the fears of his generals. He knew that they were simply worried that he would encounter an unexpected event.

 Chapter 328

    (short chapter. Single post with 329)


    ¡°Let us go and prepare! Cheng Yu. Help me to gather two thousand of the Urban Army!¡± Liu Mang said to the kneeling Cheng Yu.


    ¡°Yes, Little Lord!¡± Cheng Yu nodded. He knew that it was no longer possible to dissuade Liu Mang once Liu Mang has made up his mind. Rather than waste time doing that, it was better pick elites for Liu Mang to bring.


    ¡°Huang Xu. Go and get those good at archery. You only need about five hundred!¡± Liu Mang needed people to operate the ballista. Although it was not archery, it was more formidable in the hands of archers than in the hands ofmon soldiers.


    ¡°Yes, Milord!¡± Huang Xu nodded. His Huang Family was a family of archers. Many of his own guards were good at shooting.


    ¡°Xu Sheng, Wang Wei and Hao Shao. Once I leave, you are to listen to the Military Advisor! Regards his words as though they were mine! You must help me to protect Guangzhou!¡± Liu Mang was going to act as bait but he did not want Xu Sheng and the others to follow him. Guangzhou was equally important to Liu Mang.


    ¡°This General will obey!¡± The three of them cupped their fists together but then, the Military Advisor, Liu Ye, stopped them.


    ¡°Milord. I am afraid I would be unable to aplish the task of staying behind at Guangzhou!¡± Liu Ye smiled and refused the task given to him by Liu Mang.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you want to stop me as well?¡± Liu Mang frowned. He did not believe that Liu Ye could not see his reasoning. If Liu Mang does not go, things may not work out as nned. At that time, Shouchun would be in danger.


    ¡°Milord. I do not intend to stop you.¡± Liu Ye shook his head. He would not stop Liu Mang as he was the one that proposed this strategy. Even if Liu Mang had never suggested going personally, Liu Ye would have suggested for him to do it.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Liu Mang looked at Liu Ye in confusion. Liu Ye was the highest ranked person after Liu Mang in the army. Otherwise, Liu Mang would not have let Liu Ye lead the soldiers after splitting up at Yuzhou.


    ¡°Milord. You must lead from the front in order to attract the attention of the Xiliang Cavalry but the ballista at the rear should be handed over to me!¡± Liu Ye replied indifferently.


    Liu Mang wanted to refuse as the ballista would be exposed once the enemy breaks through the front. This ced Liu Ye in an even more dangerous situation than Liu Mang. Besides that, Liu Ye was only a schr. Once the Xiliang Cavalry rushed over, Liu Mang would not be able to save him.


    ¡°Milord. Do not be in such a hurry to refuse me. The ballista would need someone to control as to when it would be best to shoot. More importantly, the ballista is huge. Where would you hide it?¡± Liu Ye asserted. He was the one that proposed this and brought danger to his Lord. It was not something a subject should have done. This is why Liu Ye had decided to follow Liu Mang into danger. If they were sessful, everyone would be happy. If they failed, he would die together with Liu Mang.


    ¡°Alright. If you say this, it would be my mistake if I do not bring you.¡± Liu Mang understood Liu Ye¡¯s intentions and he truly needed someone to help him control the ballista. The soldiers holding the front lines needs to be at a certain distance away from the ballista. Liu Mang who led them would not be able to do both tasks at once. He would need Huang Zhong to rece him. However, if Huang Zhong were to leave him, his safety would not be assured.


    ¡°In that case, Xu Sheng, Wang Wei. Listen to Hao Shao for the defence of this city!¡± Liu Mang said to the two.


    ¡°Huh?¡± The three of them were stunned. Not picking Wang Wei was understandable as he was just a Deputy General of the ck g Army. However, Xu Sheng was the General of the ck g Army and had a higher rank than Hao Shao. By right, Xu Sheng should be the one leading the defence. Hao Shao was also shocked. Although he had been in the army longer than Xu Sheng, the man was Liu Mang¡¯s trusted subordinate while he himself had only been in Liu Mang¡¯s Army for a few months. No matter how it is looked at, he could notpare to Xu Sheng.


    ¡°Little Lord. Many thanks for the promotion but I still think that Xu Sheng is more suitable to be themander leading Guangzhou¡¯s defence!¡± Hao Shao said as he cupped his fist at Liu Mang. He never expected Liu Mang to put him in charge of Guangzhou. Xu Sheng also felt morefortable hearing Hao Shao said that and considered Hao Shao tactful.


    ¡°Do not be so modest, Botong1. If we were to break through enemy lines, I would definitely make Xu Sheng the vanguard. This is because with Xu Sheng and the five thousand ck g Soldiers, we would achieve victory!¡± Liu Mang said this not only to Hao Shao but also to Xu Sheng. He also knew that Xu Sheng would feel uneasy if he did not exin this. After all, he was being ced under Hao Shao.


    ¡°Thank you for thepliment Milord!¡± Xu Sheng felt shy. He became modest as he had been praised.


    ¡°However, we are currently defending the city! You are more familiar with Guangzhoupared to Xu Sheng! With two thousand men, you stopped Liu Bei¡¯s Army of twenty thousand. They were unable to even capture such a small location! I believe that with the five thousand ck g soldiers and the three thousand Urban Army soldiers, you would have a greater advantage than Xu Sheng. So, I decided to choose you instead of him!¡±


    Hao Shao gave Liu Mang a profound look and then knelt. ¡°I will not fail you! The city will only fall if I die!¡±


    Xu Sheng also knelt down. ¡°I will properly assist the Hao Shao. I will not allow the enemy to even step into Guangzhou!¡±


    __


    Two thousand men from the Urban Army were quickly picked by Cheng Yu. All of them were full of spirit. Behind them were fifty racks of ballistae. Liu Mang had even taken out all the old ones. These were the ones Gan Ning had used on his warship. Wheels had also been fixed onto the ballista to make them easier to transport as they were difficult to move.


    Liu Mang stood in front of the army feeling proud. This is because the Urban Army was something he had personally created. The soldiers gathered and loudly shouted Liu Mang¡¯s slogan. He looked at the two thousand five hundred soldiers in front knowing that they were going to follow him to battle.


    1. Hao Shao (Zhao)¡¯s courtesy name (Bodao) went back to Botong including the next chapter. I don¡¯t even know which is typo and which is intentional anymore. So, I will just follow blindly. Just keep a note that they are the same person.

 Chapter 329

    Liu Mang did not need to admonish any of the soldiers or raise their morale. All of those that entered the Urban Army were good soldiers. None of them retired or captured. The ones that ¡®left¡¯ are the ones that were killed in battle. The ones with serious injuries also chose death over dragging down their teammates.


    ¡°Brothers! Let us depart!¡± Liu Mang waved his hand. Everyone took enough provisions tost for three days and started their journey.


    Outside Guangzhou city was an endless in. Liu Mang¡¯s Army marched such that they hid the ballista. They also covered the ballista with white cloth to conceal it.


    After walking for a long time, Liu Mang saw the slope of a hill. The hill was not toorge but it was enough to hide fifty ballista. Besides that, they could see everything at the ins from on top of the hill. It was a good ce to set an ambush.


    ¡°Ziyang. Let us prepare the ambush here.¡± Liu Mang was satisfied with this hill. It was not easy to find such a hill on Yangzhou and Yuzhou. This showed that Liu Mang had good luck.


    Liu Mang had thought that the ce he chose would be agreeable to Liu Ye but Liu Ye had shook his head and replied, ¡°Milord, we cannot prepare the ambush here.¡±


    ¡°Is this ce not good?¡± Liu Mang thought that this was strange as he believed that finding such a hill was good luck.


    ¡°It is certainly a good ce for an ambush but you must remember that we are trying to be bait. Do you think anyone would take the bait if we set up an ambush here?¡± Liu Ye exined. The hill could be used for an ambush and it would be hard to find a better ce. However, if they could tell that this ce was good for an ambush, the enemy could also do the same. The Xiliang Cavalry came not only to escort the provisions but also to show off their strength. With such an action, Liu Mang could tell that the one leading the Xiliang Cavalry was not a useless person. The man did not yell out or send messengers when he came to Guangzhou. That was simply telling Liu Mang not to act blindly as they only came for the provisions and would not provoke Liu Mang¡¯s Army needlessly. That is unless Liu Mang were to act shamelessly.


    Amander such as this could easily tell that there would be an ambush at that location. At that time, not only would he not take the bait but he would be even more alert. At that time, he might cause more damage the next time they were to set an ambush.


    ¡°So where should we go to set out ambush?¡± Liu Mang was less experiencedpared to Liu Ye in such matters. Naturally, he would let Liu Ye deal with this. He knew that all first-rate advisors during that era were not simple people.


    ¡°Milord. Look over there!¡± Liu Ye and Liu Mang had climbed the hill and gazed over to the distance. Liu Ye pointed to the ins and said to Liu Mang, ¡°That is the ce that would determine our sess.¡±


    ¡°There? How could that be possible?¡± Liu Mang looked at where Liu Ye pointed and suddenly felt that this was not possible. It was a wide open field with nowhere to defend. At that location, the heavy infantries would not be able to match against the heavy cavalries even with their battle formations as the location was too wide. The Xiliang Cavalry would be able to make use of their charges. Besides that, it was also near a small hill. If Liu Mang was the one that led the Xiliang Cavalry, he would have the cavalry charge down that hill for greater momentum and a more powerful charge. The Xiliang Cavalry¡¯s fighting strength would increase further.


    At such a location, they would not have good surveince and have nowhere to ce the fifty ballista. Their every move could be seen from the hills and ambushes would be impossible. It would be impossible to catch the Xiliang Cavalry unprepared.


    ¡°Haha. Milord, we cannot prepare an ambush here with the fifty ballista but why must we ce the ballista on the ground here?¡± Liu Ye asked rhetorically, causing Liu Mang to be at a loss. ¡®If not on the ground than would it be in the sky or under the ground?¡¯ Liu Mang suddenly blinked and asked. ¡°Ziyang. What do you mean?¡±


    Liu Ye saw Liu Mang¡¯s hurried expression and knew that Liu Mang had already guessed the secret of this n. ¡°Yes. If we ce the ballista on the ground, there would be nowhere to hide. If we hid on the hill, we might as well just tell the enemy that we are going to ambush them. However, it would be a different story if we ced the ballista in the ground. Of course, it would not be as simple as digging a hole to put in fifty ballista. We need to make a foundation such that the ballista could just be pushed out. The grass on the ins cannot be thrown away and can be used for camouge. This way, they would not be able to see us even from the hills. Once the Xiliang Cavalry takes the bait, we tear away the camouge and bring the fifty ballistae out. This would be the perfect scenario for the ambush and it would catch the Xiliang Cavalry unprepared.


    If they ced their camp below the hills, the Xiliang Cavalry would be able to see them. As it was not a ce possible to set an ambush, they would let down their guards. At that time, they would face their ends.


    ¡°Haha. Good. Do it that way!¡± Liu Mang had it easy. Just do everything as Liu Ye says. The two thousand five hundred soldiers immediately got to work. Although they did not have proper digging tools, they had their swords. Some also found a piece of wood to start digging. As they were at the borders of Yangzhou and Yuzhou where it rains a lot, the ground was easier to dig. The hole then needs to be supported with wood or the mud will cover it back up. The hole was quickly dug up by the two thousand five hundred men in about half a day.


    ¡°Just like that. Ten ballistae is enough here. ce the remaining at the other two sides with twenty on each sides.¡± Liu Mangmanded the soldiers as he worked.


    ¡°Milord. Why did we not ce all the ballista in the center?¡± Liu Ye nned to hide the ballista under the ground. As the ballista needed arge area to show their strength, Liu Ye had nned to ce all fifty racks of ballistae together. This way, the fifty ballistae would show its strength and also its power of intimidation. Scattering the ballistae made it less intimidating. Liu Ye also did not believe that scattering the ballistae would make it more powerful.


    ¡°Haha. Ziyang, I may not be as good as you in making strategies. However, your Lord still has knowledge that you do not know of!¡± Liu Mangughed. He could not exin to Liu Ye what is crossfire and what is the meaning of firepower being sealed off. Although it was more intimidating to put the fifty ballistae together, it would be less effective. This is because each soldier may be shot with two arrows, wasting the arrows. They do not have enough ballistae this as there are over eight thousand enemies. Doing this would give the ballistae a wider range and they would be able to ce pressure on the enemy even if they broke through. They ballistae would be able to seal them off no matter where they went.


    ¡°Hm? Really?¡± Liu Ye still could not understand. Fortunately, Liu Mang continued and said, ¡°Hao Shao, Hao Botong used this when defending Guangzhou to defeat thousands of Liu Bei¡¯s men!¡± Hao Shao¡¯s achievement at Guangzhou was something Liu Ye nodded at with praise. It was to the extent that Liu Ye even told Liu Mang that Hao Shao was a talented individual and must be valued. Hao Shao only had two thousand men and he defended such a small location from Liu Bei¡¯s Army of twenty thousand. They killed almost five thousand men and loss only one thousand men. This was a glorious achievement.


    ¡°In that case, it is good!¡± Liu Ye did not ask Liu Mang to give him any evidence as Liu Mang had a lot of things Liu Ye had never even heard of.


    ¡°Alright. The preparations here are done. The next part is how to make sure they take the bait.¡± Half a day had passed and the preparations had been made. Liu Mang went to the hill to make see what the camp below looked like and if the ballistae were properly hidden. He could see that something was different with the telescope in his hand. This is because the earth had been overturned when digging up a hole. However, this is with a telescope in hand. On top of that, Liu Mang already knew that an ambush had been set up there. This is how Liu Mang noticed the oddity. If the person was the general of the Xiliang Cavalry who does not have a telescope, it is likely that he would not notice it.


    ¡°Do not worry Milord! I have already done that part.¡± Liu Ye nodded to Liu Mang and replied. When Liu Mang was still busy leading the troops out of Guangzhou, Liu Ye had already dispatched the scout and the bait along with him. All they need to do now was wait for the Xiliang Cavalry to take the bait.

 Chapter 330

    ¡®Scouts again.¡¯ As the deputy general of the Xiliang Cavalry and Zhang Xiu¡¯s trusted subordinate, Hu Che Er not only loyal and excels in martial arts but also had something other other men from Qiang did not have. Intelligence. He knew how to think and n strategies. This is how he distinguished himself from the other people of Qiang. There were also people of the Han that were brainless like Zhang Fei. For example, Zhang Fei was one of the few that had difficulty leading an army in history. Other simr men were Dian Wei and Xu Zhu. These people acted as guards and not generals.


    This meant that Hu Che Er could understand strategies and the art of war. Naturally, he was proud of it. However, this fact had now given him a headache. This is because he did not know whether the information he obtained from the captured scout was true and was ced in a difficult position.


    The information told him that the Little Lord of the Lu Bu¡¯s Army had left the city with a few thousand troops. If that was all, it would not be much of a problem. He had already went to Guangzhou with his Xiliang Cavalry as a warning for the Liu Mang¡¯s Army not to interfere. Everybody could just mind their own business and he also did not want to fight against Liu Mang for Liu Bei¡¯s sake. On the other hand, it would be a problem as Liu Mang left the city looking for him. If Liu Mang had little troops, they would be defeated. If they came with a lot of troops, he could just attack Guangzhou and cut off Liu Mang¡¯s supplies.


    He had even received a letter from Liu Mang. ¡°Barbarian child of Xiliang. You have no etiquette. You have no brother or father. This Sage King of the Han will take over their duty to teach you how to be a man!¡±


    It was a challenge letter insulting Hu Che Er. The time, ce and number of people was also written on it.


    ¡°Guys. What do you think of this?¡± Hu Che Er asked as he handed the letter to the others serving under him for them to read. The others around him were also not fools and Hu Che Er liked listening to their opinions.


    ¡°Beat him up! Beat up his mother!¡± One of the 1000-manmander from Qiang cursed in rage. He was illiterate but a high ranking Han military officer read it for him. Although he did not understand the grievances of the Han people, he knows it was not good when it involves one¡¯s family members such as the brother and father. To the people of Qiang, the little brother inherits the elder brother¡¯s wife. So the letter was something he was unable to ignore.


    Although the Han officer did not act like that man from Qiang, he was also angry and was on the verge of pulling out his sword.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Hu Che Er frowned, realizing that allowing his generals to read the challenge letter was a mistake. In fact, he actually did not want to go as he was a cautious person. He also acted this way when he was attacked by Liao Hua. Unfortunately for him, Liao Hua was even more cautious than him. Otherwise, the one that lost would have been Liao Hua and Liu Pi.


    Although Hu Che Er¡¯s Lord, Zhang Xiu, was allies with Liu Bei, he did not want to work for Liu Bei¡¯s sake. His current task was to protect the provisions. As long as the provisions remain protected, he would not take the initiative to find trouble with Liu Mang. He would not be generous enough to help Liu Bei as the ones that would suffer the most losses would be his Lord Zhang Xiu. The only thing that Liu Bei gave was provisions. If he were to defeat Liu Mang, Yangzhou would fall but it had nothing to do with him. This is because Zhang Xiu only wanted the provisions at Yangzhou.


    However, the most important point was that Hu Che Er himself was afraid. The people of the Han were used to ying tricks. Previously, he had also arrested a scout from Xu Shu. The information he obtained was that Lujiang was sending provisions to Shouchun. At that moment, Hu Che Er felt happy. Not only would he obtain the provisions that they wanted but he could also contribute to the fall of Shouchun. Without him, Shouchun would have held out longer, costing Liu Bei precious time. As a result, Liu Bei would have to reward him even if he was stingy. However, the results was him losing two thousand of the Xiliang Cavalry and even believed that Liu Bei attacked them with the intentions of absorbing the Xiliang Cavalry.


    Hu Che Er was afraid of such things happening. He truly regretted what happenedst time and tried being more cautious.


    Hu Che Er massaged his head for a while and then said, ¡°Let us discuss this next time. Right now, our task is to deliver the provisions to the Left General. For now, let us ignore everything else!¡± Hu Che Er made a decision that this challenge was not his business. He simply needed to deliver the provisions safely.


    Hu Che Er did not expect his words to cause an uproar. The first to stand was a Qiang 1000-manmander. ¡°General Che. The enemy have already written to us a challenge. This is a provocation to us warriors of the ins. However, you refuse to ept it. Are you a coward?¡± The man questioned Hu Che Er.


    Hu Che Er narrowed his eyes. If the person that said this was a Han, he would have been executed the man or be more careful of this person. This is because a person who said such things would either want to stop working and change allegiance or to seize military authority. However, the man from Qiang under him was someone he knew as a person who speaks his mind.


    ¡°General. The enemy only has two thousand men. Allow me to go and take the enemy¡¯s banner and head for you!¡± The Qiang general spoke rudely and spoke his intentions of taking Liu Mang¡¯s head. When both the heavy cavalry and heavy infantries werepared, the heavy cavalry would win more as they had mobility and would be the ones taking the initiative to attack. If they cannot win, they can run. On the other hand, the heavy infantries could only rely on their battle formations to stop the cavalry¡¯s charge. Even if they could win, it would be hard for them to wipe out all the enemies. As a result, the Qiang general was very confident.


    ¡®Haha. Take the enemies banner and head? It would already be good if you do not leave your head with them!¡¯ Hu Che Er thought as he sneered in his heart. ¡°It is not that I am a coward but have you forgotten what happened to our two thousand elites? Have you forgotten the deceitfulness of the Han?¡± When Hu Che Er said this, his Han generals felt awkward but they were used to it. ¡°They only used a few thousand worth of provisions but it caused us and our allies to fight amongst ourselves. Two thousand of our brothers perished, leaving us forever!¡± Hu Che Er coldly replied to his subordinate. His words caused the Qiang general to turn silent although still a little bit dissatisfied.


    ¡°If you guys intend to go, I will not stop you. However, when you die, do not me me!¡± The Qiang soldiers felt a lingering fear. In that one battle, Xu Shu did not lose a single men and only used a few thousand provisions to take out two thousand Xiliang Cavalry elites. If they were to count Liu Bei¡¯s troops as well, it would be about five thousand men. This also almost made Liu Bei and Zhang Xiu have a falling out. The strategies of the Han could easily determine the victor.


    ¡°Hmph! Once you die, the women and wealth you fight over with great difficulty would be given to others!¡± Hu Che Er gave one sentence topletely dispel the thoughts of fighting against Liu Mang from their minds. They were Qiang and did not have the sense of honor of the Han. Even if they had one, they have already thrown it away. They worked under Zhang Xiu for women and wealth, so that they live an even more decent life. However, they would no longer have any of this once they are dead. The Xiliang Cavalry was not like the Lu Bu¡¯s Army where they could be worshipped after a heroic death at the Hall of Heroes. Zhang Xiu was also not as magnanimous as Liu Mang and would not give the family of the dead with death gratuity. On top of that, unlike the Hans, once the elder brother dies, the little brother would take and sleep with their wives. The umted wealth would also be used by their younger brother. This was a crucial point for the Xiliang Cavalry.


    The Qiang people finally became silent. The Han 1000-manmander had some sense of honor but understood that there was no benefits to dying. As the task would be unrewarding, there was no reason to go. The cake wasrge but one would need to risk their lives to eat it.


    Just as Hu Che Er felt satisfied from supressing the opinions of everyone else, another Han general spoke up. ¡°General. The Fake King Liu Mang¡¯s letter of challenge that states that he only has two thousand five hundred men is not necessarily fake1.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± Hu Che Er¡¯s eyes turned cold. He already said that he would not go and that was the final decision. The Han general also felt Hu Che Er¡¯s killing intent and quickly replied. ¡°General. Look at this seal on the letter. This is truly the Fake King¡¯s letter!¡± The letter was truly sent by Liu Mang and his seal was even ced on it. If it was during times of peace, that letter was an imperial edict.


    ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Hu Che Er looked at the man, promising to act out if the exnation remains unclear. After all, he had just only supressed the opinions of those that opposed him and then this guy suddenly appeared. That was just courting death.


    ¡°I believe that this is truly a challenge letter and that the King of Shu would not trick us!¡± The Han general quickly finished.


    ¡°How do you know that he would not trick us?¡± Hu Che Er was still unwilling to take risks.


    ¡°This is because of the seal!¡± He was a strange person. At times, he abandon his pride and at times, he wanted face. With the seals he would not be able to bring more people as he would be a viin that does not keep his words. It is just like how everyone knew that the Emperor was Cao Cao¡¯s puppet as long as the imperial edict was not too excessive.


    ¡°General. If we do not meet them in battle, the Fake King can proim us cowardly to the world. At that time, we, the Xiliang Cavalry would really be shamed in the world!¡± The Han general said this as the challenge letter had written that this is to avenge the Wolf Cavalry. It had stated that the Xiliang Cavalry was never a match for the Wolf Cavalry. The letter imed that the Xiliang Cavalry won through despicable and deceitful means. If they do not ept the challenge, they would agree to the ims stated in the letter. The one that is afraid of the challenge would be a lowly person.


    ¡°So what? Can reputation be eaten?¡± Hu Che Er asked disdainfully. ¡°I will say this again. We only need to escort the supply troops!¡± Hu Che Er was of Qiang descent. To them, the Han¡¯s Book of History and etiquette were all done after eating one¡¯s fill. The benefits in front of their eyes were more important than their reputation. They were people who were willing to draw their des on each other fornd and water. Why would they care about losing face?


    The Han general¡¯s words had been correct. The one that had sent the letter had been Liu Ye but he did not only sent the challenge letter to Hu Che Er. He even sent the letter to all the surrounding areas including to Zhang Xiu and Liu Bei at Shouchun and also to Cao Cao.


    ¡°Two thousand five hundred Urban Army against eight thousand Xiliang Cavalry? Has Liu Mang gone mad?¡± The first ce to receive this information was Jingzhou that was the nearest. Liu Biao was experiencing a headache. Initially, he thought of watching the tigers fight from atop the mountain but now, he had lost Sanjiangkou to Sun Ce. Naturally, he could not show disregard anymore. The information he received only made him show disdain.


    ¡°Troublesome!¡± Lu Bu threw the letter in anger the moment he read it. Fighting against eight thousand of the Xiliang Cavalry with only two thousand five hundred of the Urban Army was something that he himself did not dare to do. He also knew that Liu Mang did this for him but did not agree to Liu Mang risking his life fighting Hu Che Er like this.


    ¡°Gongtai! Write a letter and have him return to Lujiang! We are abandoning Yangzhou. It is bing more and more troublesome!¡± Lu Bu has also seen the small changes at the river. Sun Ce¡¯s navy was slowly withdrawing. Lu Bu did not know whether he was mistaken but believed that this was good news.


    ¡°Milord. It is toote!¡± Chen Gong shook his head with a wry smile. They could only have received the letter a few dayster. By now the battle would have already started. Even if hasn¡¯t started, the letter would only arrive after a few days. During that time, the battle may have already escted.


    ¡°Has Liu Mang gone mad?¡± Liu Bei asked feeling uncertain. To fight against the eight thousand Xiliang Cavalry with only two thousand and five hundred heavy infantries was not something his White Eared Soldiers could do. They were almost four times the number. The White Eared Soldiers could only fight up to twice their number under Chen Dao¡¯s leadership. Even then, the White Eared Soldiers themselves would not be able to escape destruction. Liu Bei believed that this was a bluff but he did not say anything. This is because the heavy cavalry that was challenged was not his subordinate. If Liu Mang had lied, the Xiliang Cavalry would be weaker. Liu Bei would then have a higher chance of subduing Zhang Xiu. If Liu Mang had not lied and was truly courting death, Liu Bei would be even happier.


    ¡°Preposterous! That boy Liu Mang is trying to take advantage of me like this?¡± Zhang Xiu was bursting with rage. He knew that the Xiliang Cavalry was not a match for the Wolf Cavalry, especially at that moment. The Wolf Cavalry was the king of the cavalries. However, this is something that should just be said privately instead of being used to humiliate others. Might makes right!2 So what if they won using an ambush? An ambush is a valid tactic. All is fair in love and war. However, the challenge letter had singled out the Xiliang Cavalry while boasting shamelessly by challenging the eight thousand Xiliang Cavalry with only two thousand five hundred soldiers. This meant that Zhang Xiu was being looked down on. Naturally, he would not be able to ept it.


    ¡°All units, follow me! I, Zhang Xiu, will go to Guangzhou and take the head of that Fake King Liu Mang!¡± Zhang Xiu could not endure this and wanted to go straight to Guangzhou to fight against Liu Mang.


    ¡°General Yang Wu, calm down!¡± Pang Tong appeared and smiled. ¡°General. Guangzhou is not too far from this ce but it one would still need a few days to arrive there. By the time you reach Guangzhou, the battle would have been over! Besides that, there are also soldiers here at Shouchun. You cannot leave!¡± Pang Tong had no way of capturing Shouchun that had been defending like a turtle. He wanted Zhang Xiu to help with his Xiliang Cavalry. Liu Bei would also feel more relieved with the presence of Zhang Xiu¡¯s Xiliang Cavalry.


    ¡°Hmph. Then tell me what you want me to do?¡± Liu Mang had already singled them out. If they do not respond, they would be cowards.


    ¡°Haha. General. You can have Hu Che Er fight them!¡± After all, Liu Mang mentioned Hu Che Er by name. ¡°However, you must take note to see if that boy Liu Mang has yed any tricks. Have General Hu Che Er dispatch scouts to check out the situation before engaging in battle!¡± Pang Tong also did not want Zhang Xiu to focus too much on Liu Mang.


    ¡°I naturally know this. Lord Xuande. I have other matters to attend to. Forgive me for being unable to apany you!¡± Zhang Xiu said to Liu Bei.


    ¡°General, go with ease. I understand the severity of the situation!¡± Liu Bei also did not stop Zhang Xiu. Zhang Xiu quickly left and send a letter to Hu Che Er¡¯s main camp at the distant Guangzhou.


    When Hu Che Er received the letter, he immediately got a headache. This is because Zhang Xiu only wrote a word on it. ¡°War!¡±


    _______


    The ¡®deceit¡¯/¡¯fake¡¯/¡¯bluff¡¯ does not refer to ¡®trap¡¯. Liu Mang stated to only bring two thousand five hundred men. The ¡®deceit¡¯ would be if he actually brought more. Just some subtle difference.


    ³ÉÍõ°Ü¿Ü Chinese idiom. Basic interpretation would be that the winner is in power (reigning of an Emperor) and nobody can me him. On the other hand, failure is ¡®illegal¡¯ and those that failed bes thieves. Mostly used in struggles. The two English saying I could think of is ¡®might makes right¡¯ and ¡®history is written by the winner.¡¯ However, in Zhang Xiu¡¯s POV, history has not yet been written so...

 Chapter 331

    Hu Che Er had no choice but to go to battle after receiving Zhang Xiu¡¯s letter. In the end, he could only tell his subordinates to prepare to dispatch. However, Hu Che Er had already be afraid of Xu Shu¡¯s strategy and Liao Hua¡¯s ambush. So, he dispatched his troops cautiously. The first ce he sent his troops to was Guangzhou.


    Ten scouts went to the walls of Guangzhou and noted that Urban Army¡¯s banner and Liu Mang¡¯s banner was no longer there. The ck g Army was still around along with Xu Cheng, Wang Wei, Hao Shao, and two more of the Urban Army¡¯s generals, Huang Xu and Cheng Yu. This showed that Liu Mang had truly left the city.


    However, Hu Che Er was still not relieved as the banners could be set up or taken down at will. For example, the Urban Army and the ck g Army could have already left the city to fight. Hu Che Er was not sure if Liu Mang was actually courting death. If they were ambushed by ten thousand heavy infantries, he would not even have enough men for them to kill.


    So, Hu Che Er had the Hans in his army take off their armor and leave their horses to enter the city as amon citizen. Hu Che Er initially thought that this would be a difficult task but Guangzhou¡¯s gates were wide open. After Liu Mang had left, Hao Shao gave the order for Guangzhou¡¯s gates to be open at all times, unless there was an invasion. He did this simply to tell Hu Che Er that he is allowed to spy on them as much as he wants.


    When the spies entered the city, they were immediately observed as Yangzhou currently had little poption. On top of that, Guangzhou was a small city with only about a few hundred citizens. Now that there was war everywhere, themon people would not be running around everywhere. Most of them would simply wait for the war to end beforeing out. This was why the few spies were extremely obvious.


    Hao Shao was also very tired. Not only did he need to let these people in. He also needed to make sure not to hinder them. He even needed to have people pretend to be greedy and take bribes to bring them to look at the main camp. It was to the extent that Hao Shao felt like a turncoat. Fortunately, the scouts went back in less than a day.


    ¡°Milord. The rest is up to you!¡± Hao Shao muttered after he saw the spies leave in satisfaction.


    ¡°What did you say? The ck g Army and half the Urban Army is still in the city?¡± Hu Che Er asked while ying with his sword. The ck g Army only have five thousand men and the Urban Army also have five thousand men. This was confirmed information. However, if the spies¡¯ words were right, this meant that there were seven thousand and five hundred men in the city. This also meant that Liu Mang truly took only two thousand and five hundred men with him.


    If this was the case, Hu Che Er was no longer afraid. After all, he was only afraid that it might be a trap. If there were really seven thousand and five hundred soldiers in the city, Hu Che Er would quickly dispatch his Xiliang Cavalry to fight against Liu Mang and earn merits. He would not let this chance go. However, Hu Che Er calmed himself down and said, ¡°Go to the city and spy on them again. If this is truly the case, you will be rewarded heftily!¡± Hu Che Er wanted to know everything before he dared to act.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Although the spies were not too willing to go again as they had already spied on the enemy, they once again did as instructed because Hu Che Ermanded them to and also promised them rewards, giving them motivation.


    Before these people re-entered Guangzhou, the gates of Guangzhou suddenly opened. A group of heavily armored soldiers began to line up at the moat outside the city.


    Taking the lead was the ck g Army with Xu Sheng and Wang Wei at the front. At the rear was half the Urban Army with Cheng Yu and Huang Xu amongst them. These seven thousand five hundred troops encircled the ins of Guangzhou.


    ¡°Good! I knew there was a trap! These two groups should be moving out to the promised location to ambush us!¡± Hu Che Er said with disdain. He then thought highly of himself for being cautious enough to dispatch his men to spy on the enemy a second time.


    ¡°General is wise!¡± The Qiangs were not good at ttering but the Hans were smarter at such things. Although ttering was derogatory, there is no one who doesn¡¯t like hearing words of praise. Those few words ced Hu Che Er in a good mood.


    ¡°Come! Bring me a pen!¡± Hu Che Er asked for a pen while feeling pleased with himself. Hu Che Er was of Qiang descent. Although he knew military strategies, he was still not as good with texts. He could read but not write. One Han soldier stood beside Hu Che Er and wanted to give praise that Hu Che Er had good handwriting. However, those words remained stuck in his throat. After a long time, Hu Che Er asked, ¡°How do I write this word?¡±


    A few of the Hans became helpless. Fortunately, there were a few that could write. They helped Hu Che Er to write a reply to Zhang Xiu. Zhang Xiu had written a simple letter with one word. ¡°War¡±. Hu Che Er returned Zhang Xiu with a simple reply. ¡°It¡¯s a trap.¡±


    Zhang Xiu wanted him to dispatch to show the might of the XIliang Cavalry but since that there was a strap, he could not dispatch. Hu Che Er dispatched someone to send this information and was prepared to lead his troops back to his main camp. However, he was soon pulled to the side by one Han 1000-manmander. The man looked at the troops at Guangzhou and asked, ¡°General. Don¡¯t you feel that something is wrong?¡±


    ¡°Wrong? What is wrong? These are all heavy infantries. Have you not seen them before? Have you never seen the Left General¡¯s White Eared Soldiers? Making a fuss over nothing!¡± Hu Che Er replied to the Han 1000-manmander with disdain.


    ¡°No, General. I know of the things you speak of but did you not notice that they have been standing there for a long time now?¡± The man asked again. Quite some time have passed since the time he dispatched scouts to the time he was troubling over how to write the letter. However, the troops remained standing outside Guangzhou City.


    ¡°Haha. They are making a battle formation in fear that we would attack them during the journey!¡± Heavy infantries needed to be in formation to fight against heavy cavalries. If not, they would easily be torn apart.


    ¡°Really?¡± The Han 1000-manmander was in doubt. Would it really take that long to make a formation? Even the White Eared Soldiers did not take that long. Was the White Eared Soldiers of higher grade than the ck g Army and the Urban Army?


    Just as Hu Che Er was about to leave, something big happened.


    ¡°General!¡± The Han 1000-manmander called out again. Hu Che Er was now very agitated. Had this Han 1000-manmander not praise him earlier, Hu Che Er would have already pped him. ¡°What now?¡± Hu Che Er asked while feeling vexed but the moment he turned around, he was also stunned. The Urban Army and ck g Army that he believed would ambush him turned around and returned to the city. What was going on?


    ¡°General! They are withdrawing?¡± The Han 1000-manmander was in doubt but the reality in front of him showed him this. The heavy infantries that had lined up went back inside the city.


    ¡°There is definitely a trick!¡± Hu Che Er said as he watched ¡°That¡¯s right. They must enter from this gate and then exit from another! They do this to confuse us!¡± Hu Che Er finally reasoned.


    ¡°General is wise to even be able to see the Fake King¡¯s schemes! Truly a God of the military!¡± The ttering came again.


    Just as Hu Che Er felt pleased with himself, two soldiers that have once entered Guangzhou replied, ¡°General. Guangzhou only has two entrance. Our scouts are also ced at the other side. If the enemies leave from that side, we would be informed.¡± Hu Che Er had already sent spies in. Those people soon gave the report that the soldiers did not use any misdirection tactics and had returned to their main camp.


    ¡°They should be preparing to set out at night!¡± Hu Che Er continued to be cautious but he was no longer in a hurry to return to his main camp. They cooked, ate, and slept. Hu Che Er asked to be called when there was movement.


    Hu Che Er had slept very soundly until a soldier entered his camp and woke him up.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Hu Che Er had slept soundly but his reaction was still quick. He was a warrior and quickly pulled out his sword. The guard that went to wake up Hu Che Er ducked out of the way quickly. Otherwise, he would have been cut down by Hu Che Er.


    ¡°I knew it! I knew that the Liu Mang¡¯s Army could not resist to quietly leave at night and ambush us when we weren¡¯t looking! Good strategy!¡± Hu Che Er said as he nodded his head.


    The guards looked at the general and did not know whether tough or cry. Hu Che Er have already be paranoid. He was so cautious that it was already on the level of an illness.


    ¡°General. The enemy did not leave.¡± The guard exined.


    ¡°Did they fight their way here? Let us leave quickly! We have horses and cannot afford to have them raid us. If not, it would be hard to get away!¡± Hu Che Er eximed as he wanted to leave his camp.


    ¡°General. It is not the enemy. It is already morning!¡± The guardughed bitterly and shook his head. It was already morning. They would not have bothered waking up Hu Che Er otherwise. Other than the change in shift on the walls of Guangzhou, there were no other movements made by the enemy.


    ¡°There were no movements at all?¡± Hu Che Er was really stunned. ¡®Are they really not going to set up an ambush? Is this really a decisive battle? Are they really courting death? Isn¡¯t the informationing by too easily?¡¯ If this was true, Hu Che Er really felt shameful. He suddenly remembered the letter he sent to his Lord and mmed the table. Liu Mang truly wanted a decisive battle and not only did he not go but even sent such a letter to his Lord. Even if he was Zhang Xiu¡¯s trusted subordinate, it would be difficult to make Zhang Xiu not suspect him. He wanted to dispatch someone to retrieve the letter but then realized it was toote. The messenger had left in the evening. On top of that, he had been given two horses so that he could arrive faster1. How could they chase him down now?


    Hu Che Er was right. Liu Mang¡¯s Army in the walls had mobilized simply for Hu Che Er to see. If they did not dispel Hu Che Er¡¯s doubts, Hu Che Er would not take the Xiliang Cavalry to go and fight Liu Mang.


    ¡°Sigh!¡± Hu Che Er stamped his feet in self-hatred. After that, he became happy and said, ¡°Capture Liu Mang! Capture that Fake King!¡± Hu Che Er now thought that it does not matter whether the letter arrived. As long as the decisive battle was real, he had the confidence to defeat Liu Mang. Once he obtain Liu Mang¡¯s head, the letter no longer matters. His own words would be the first-hand testimony.


    ¡°Men. Have the horses return to camp!¡± Hu Che Er shouted to his guards. Soon, his war horse was by his side. Just as he was about to leave, he turned and said, ¡°You, you and you! Take one thousand troops with you and stay here. Once you see movement in Guangzhou, you are to report to me immediately!¡± Even at this moment, Hu Che Er was still not reassured.


    ¡°Understood!¡± One of the Han 1000-manmanders cupped his fist towards Hu Che Er.


    Hu Che Er nodded back. He left one thousand troops behind to monitor Guangzhou. In the event that the troops in Guangzhou moved out, the one thousand Xiliang Cavalry would be able to stall them while the message is being delivered, earning time for Hu Che Er.


    Hu Che Er led his guards back to his main camp. He then issued the order for food to be made so that the men and horses could eat and fight. He then ordered for the troops to mount their horses after eating.


    ¡°Brothers! In front of you is a group of extremely arrogant people! Theyugh at us, saying that we are weaker than the Wolf Cavalry! They call us despicable cowards! They call us women! Are you willing to take this insult?¡± Hu Che Er shouted.


    ¡°No!¡± The seven thousand Xiliang Cavalry roared loudly. They already knew about the decisive battle but did not dare to act as Hu Che Er did not act. They simply kept their resentment in their hearts. Now, their resentment had burst out and transformed into killing intent, raising their morale.


    ¡°Good! So let us go and kill them! Let us tear off their mouths and cut off their heads! Let their heads be evidence that we are not cowards and women!¡± Hu Che Er finished his speech that raised the spirits of the troops. The men were now very spirited unlike before.


    ¡°Let us move out!¡± Hu Che Er took the lead and left the main camp. Following right behind him were his guards and a few generals of a thousand men. Thousands of men on horses rushed along the ins with their swords out.


    The ce Liu Mang had promised to meet them was not far away. The Xiliang Cavalry found them in about half an hour.


    ¡°Ziyang. Do you think Hu Che Er would reallye?¡± Liu Mang frowned and asked. They had already been here for two days. All the preparations had also already been done. As the Xiliang Cavalry did note the previous day, they all slept outdoors. As they were at the ins, it was very ufortable at night.


    ¡°Haha. Do not worry Milord! Even if Hu Che Er does not want toe, he would be forced by someone else toe!¡± Liu Yeughed as he looked at his Lord. He believed that his Lord was good at everything but is a little too anxious. He was very hurried during the time they set up the trap. Liu Ye had sent the letter of challenge because of Zhang Xiu who ced importance in his own reputation. Such a person would set aside everything to save face and may even act in an extreme manner. For example, the Battle of Wancheng. Zhang Xiu had initially surrendered and Cao Cao had epted him. Zhang Xiu was allowed to retain his control of Wancheng, was given provisions and Cao Cao did not even disband the XIliang Cavalry. This was very generous of Cao Cao and Zhang Xiu would have future prospects.


    However, Cao Cao almost slept with Lady Zou2 and took her as a concubine. This would have only brought Zhang Xiu with benefits as Cao Cao would be his uncle, a rtive. However, Zhang Xiu would be a person that was favoured because of connections. As a person who cared about saving face, he did not listen to Jia Xu¡¯s advice and killed Dian Wei, Cao Ang and destroying Cao Cao¡¯s Army with tens of thousands of troops.


    Liu Ye did not believe that such a person would be able to endure this.


    Just as Liu Mang wanted to inquire more, the earth suddenly shook from the movement of a cavalry. A lot of enemies have arrived. Their numbers were almost three times more than his own army. Liu Mang¡¯s eyes twinkled. He did not have the expression of panic but the expression of one who just found a nice surprise.


    ¡®They are finally here!¡¯


    __________


    Something to do with switching horses when one gets tired but I don¡¯t really get the logic since Horse #2 would also be running alongside Horse #1. Yes, Horse #2 doesn¡¯t need to carry the rider but it probably needs to be pulled along (so that it doesn¡¯t simply run away). When switched, tired Horse #1 would not be able to run anyway. That is not even counting the difference in stamina which adds a whole new jar of stuff to think about.


    Lady Zou. Zhang Xiu¡¯s distant uncle¡¯s (Zhang Ji) widowed wife. For those not particr about family trees, Zhang Xiu¡¯s aunt.

 Chapter 332

    The bait had been bitten. Liu Mang and Liu Ye looked at each other. Both of them saw the surprise in each other¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Milord. I will go and make preparations!¡± Liu Ye cupped his fist at Liu Mang. Liu Mang nodded in reply. Liu Ye then disappeared amidst the two thousand Urban Army. His horse was temporarily given to another 1000-manmander.


    The cavalry¡¯s speed was fast. Initially, it was just a shadow over the horizon but they soon appeared in front of Liu Mang¡¯s Army within a while of the ground shaking. Their horses neighed and their armors nked.


    ¡°All of those are good horses!¡± Liu Mang could not help but feel moved when he saw the Xiliang Cavalry¡¯s horses. Although Lu Bu also had the Wolf Cavalry, there were too little horses. If Liu Mang had enough horses, he would have already established the White Horses earlier. It would not be like the current situation where Zhao Yun only had two hundred men with him. If that had been the case, Lu Bu would have ten thousand heavy cavalries. He would not have been ambushed so easily by Liu Bei. Liu Mang resisted his greedy thoughts and went in front of his two thousand Urban Army troops.


    The seven thousand Xiliang Cavalry stopped with a wave of Hu Che Er¡¯s hand. Hu Che Er looked at the Urban Army below him. Although he did not count one by one, he could tell that there were roughly three thousand people. Hu Che Er was not someone who would attack impulsively. He had his men stop to observe the enemy as he still believed that there would be a trap and could not rest easy.


    ¡°Go and call them!¡± Following Hu Che Er¡¯s instruction, a Han 1000-manmander rode forward. This Han 1000-manmander was a very arrogant man. He rode up to Liu Mang¡¯s Army and pointed at them with the whip in his hand. ¡°Which one of you is the Fake King of the Han? Tell him toe out! General Yang Wu¡¯s subordinate Hu Che Er have already said that as long as he kneels and lick our horse¡¯s hooves, he will spare your lives! Otherwise, the Xiliang Cavalry bury your corpses here!¡± The Han 1000-manmander was truly arrogant. He not only addressed Liu Mang as Fake King but also told him to kneel and lick their horse¡¯s hooves. He was truly a person who did not know the meaning of the word death.


    ¡°You!¡± A lot of soldiers in the Liu Mang¡¯s Army could not endure this. This is because the Urban Army was trained by Liu Mang. Not only does Liu Mang have their loyalty. Some of them even worshipped him. This caused the Urban Army to be angered when Liu Mang was insulted2.


    One of Liu Mang¡¯s generals wanted to move forward and kill this man but he was stopped by Liu Mang.


    ¡°Milord! Let me take this dog¡¯s head and dispel your hatred!¡± The soldier from the Urban Army cupped his fist at Liu Mang.


    ¡°No need!¡± Liu Mangughed indifferently. ¡®Trying to provoke us? This Hu Che Er is truly not an ordinary Qiang nsman. Liu Mang already obtained information that Hu Che Er was from Qiang but did not know what Hu Che Er was like as the people of Qiang usually had developed bodies with simple minds. The only reason Liu Mang knew about Hu Che Er was because this person killed Dian Wei. He never expected to be surprised by Hu Che Er who knew how to intimidate them at Guangzhou City. Now, he dispatched someone in a futile attempt to provoke Liu Mang. If the Liu Mang¡¯s Army responded to this provocation, their battle formation may be broken.


    ¡°But Milord!¡± The soldier still felt unsatisfied.


    ¡°Haha! The Fake King of the Han is this boy? Are you afraid now that my army is here? If you are afraid, kneel down now!¡± The Han 1000-manmanderughed loudly. He had thought that Liu Mang was afraid when Liu Mang stopped his men.


    Provocation strategy would depend on a person¡¯s skill to curse at others. There are those whose words could make others jump and there are those who only knew how to speak rudely. This Han 1000-manmander that was showing his skill to Liu Mang truly did not know the meaning of death.


    Liu Mang did not reply to the Han 1000-manmander but to his own subordinate. ¡°You said that you wanted to cut off this dog¡¯s head but it is just a dog. There is no need to be so angry! Men cannot understand the words of dogs!¡± Although Liu Mang sounded indifferent, it was not soft. It was loud enough for the Han 1000-manmander to hear it.


    ¡°Haha! That¡¯s right! We do not understand dogs so why would we do anything?¡± Another soldier burst outughing.


    ¡°Little boy Liu Mang! How dare you shame me!¡± The Han 1000-manmander was furious at being treated like a dog. Not only was the Liu Mang¡¯s Armyughing. Even some of the other Hans at the Xiliang Cavalry wereughing.


    ¡°Even if we could understand the words of dogs, would you bite a dog that bites you?¡± Liu Mang continued to teach his subordinate.


    ¡°Of course not. Dogs biting people is natural but men biting dogs is a filthy action! So what should we do about mad dogs?¡± Liu Mang then took out his sword. ¡°We simply need to use our swords for mad dogs!¡±1


    ¡°Liu Mang! You!¡± The Han 1000-manmander was so angry that he would have charged in if not for the fact that the heavy infantries were already in formation. Those that insulted him must die.


    ¡°Come back!¡± Hu Che Er shouted from within his own army. He did not want his subordinate to continue to get insulted. ¡°You Hans have sharp tongues. Both you, Liu Mang, and your father-inw Lu Bu are both like this. But, in the end, Hefei still fell! What a pity that I, Hu Che Er, was not around. Otherwise, I would have gotten Lu Bu¡¯s head! No matter!¡± Hu Che Er pointed at his horse and then asked, ¡°Do you recognize this horse? Do you recognize this heavy cavalry?¡±


    ¡°This is...¡± The Urban Army became agitated. This is because the armor the Xiliang Cavalry wore was simr to their own. They had carved patterns and were made from aluminium. Not only was the armor strong but it was also light.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Liu Mang¡¯s eyes narrowed. This is because these were the armors he brought here from the modern era. The only people who could wear this armor was the Formation Breaker, the Urban Army, and the Wolf Cavalry. Liu Mang also recognized some of the horses. They were good and healthy horses that was half a headrger than the other horses in the Xiliang Cavalry. These were the pure blooded Arabian horses. It was impossible for these horses to appear anywhere else in the entire Han dynasty as Liu Mang had only brought the few thousand horses with him.


    ¡°Is it familiar? This is given to us by your father-inw! We truly feel very apologetic!¡± Hu Che Erughed. Hu Che Er had taken the armors and horses from the Wolf Cavalry. They only obtained a few hundred horses as most of the horses were killed together with their riders. However, they had obtained a lot of armors as the armors would not be destroyed when the one wearing it was killed. Initially, Liu Bei intended to use the armor for himself but he had to give it to the Xiliang Cavalry to quell Zhang Xiu¡¯s rage after the Xiliang Cavalry got ambushed by Liao Hua.


    Liu Mang closed his eyes. He was seemingly able to see the Wolf Cavalry¡¯s battles. He could see themughing with him. The Urban Army and the Wolf Cavalry had worked together many times before. Although Liu Mang did not know their names, he recognized them. Now, the Wolf Cavalry had been beaten into a terrible state, causing Liu Mang to be angry. It was one thing if the Wolf Cavalry had simply been defeated but the Wolf Cavalry had been ambushed.


    ¡°The Wolf Cavalry¡¯s armors and horses?¡± Liu Ye who was hiding clenched his fist. He was afraid that Liu Mang would rush out in anger. Liu Ye has seen the rtionship between the Wolf Cavalry and the Urban Army. Even many of the Urban Army soldiers that were hiding were giving out killing intent. They had good friendship between both armies. ¡°Milord. You must endure!¡±


    ¡°The armors and horses. I, Liu Mang, will personally ask for you to return them!¡± Liu Mang replied to Hu Che Er.


    ¡°Is that so? Both the armors and horses are over here. Come over and take a look!¡± Hu Che Er gave a mocking smile. He wanted to provoke Liu Mang to attack. This way, the Urban Army would be wiped out regardless of whether there was an ambush.


    Liu Mang did not reply to Hu Che Er. Instead, he turned to Huang Zhong and angrily said, ¡°Han Sheng! Is the Urban Army a ce where dogs can juste and go as they please? What are you doing?¡± Liu Mang¡¯s sudden loud voice caused the Urban Army to be startled. However, Liu Mang managed to supress his anger after roaring out.


    Huang Zhong did not feel discontented even though Liu Mang shouted at him. Instead, he simply nodded and lifted his bow.


    ¡°What?¡± Hu Che Er¡¯s rage disappeared. This is because Huang Zhong aimed at the Han 1000-manmander that he dispatched. With a loud roar, Hu Che Er took out his bow and aimed towards Huang Zhong in attempt to save his soldier.


    ¡°General! Save me!¡± The Han 1000-manmander could also feel the killing intenting from behind me. He shouted as his horse rushed forward.


    Unfortunately for Hu Che Er, his efforts were in vain as Huang Zhong was the God of Archery. Not only did Huang Zhong¡¯s arrow strike down Hu Che Er¡¯s arrow in midair but it also pierced through the Han 1000-manmander. The image of burned in Hu Che Er¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Good! General Huang¡¯s kill is beautiful!¡±


    ¡°Yes! Shoot that dog!¡± The Urban Army troops cheered. It was a truly gratifying experience to shoot down the subordinate right in front of the person that dispatched him to shout curses as vengeance.


    ¡°General! Let us kill them!¡± The Xiliang Cavalry shouted. Theirpanion had been killed. On top of that, he was a 1000-manmander. It was unbearable for such a man to just die right ion front of them.


    Hu Che Er also red unwaveringly at Liu Mang without concealing his own killing intent. His own Xiliang Cavalry was also high in morale. With a singlemand, they would tear their enemies apart and break the enemy formation. They would cut down their enemies and then dismember Liu Mang into thousands of pieces.


    ¡°Come!¡± Liu Mang looked at Hu Che Er. Hu Che Er had hoped that Liu Mang would take the initiative to attack them. If that was the case, Hu Che Er would not care even if there was an ambush. Simrly, Liu Mang was trying to provoke Hu Che Er into attacking. Liu Mang had already managed to anger Hu Che Er but seeing as Hu Che Er still refused to move, he decided to add more oil into the fire.


    ¡°General Hu Ce Er. In fact, I have always wanted to ask you a question!¡± Liu Mang¡¯s eyes was full of provocation.


    ¡°Speak!¡± Hu Che Er was still able to have a conversation although he was having difficulty restraining himself. If it had been Zhang Fei, the man would have rushed out. On the other hand, Guan Yu would be so angered that his face would have turned red.


    ¡°I wanted to ask if you were raised by your father or your brother! Do you call your mother, mother or sister-inw?¡± Liu Mang asked innocently. He thenughed immediately after he asked the question.


    The Qiang foreigners were not civilized. As a result, it was a tradition that the mother is given to the elder brother as a wife when the father is dead. She would then be given to the little brother once the brother dies. As a result, they do not know how to call their mother. This is their traditional culture. The Qiang did not find anything inappropriate about this. However, it was different for those that blended in with the Han civilization like the Xiliang Cavalry. Although they still have this shoring, they followed the Han culture, rejecting their own. Everybody knew this and considered this as an object of ridicule.


    When Liu Mang brought this issue up, the Qiang soldiers immediately took out their swords. Although the Han soldiers in the Xiliang Cavalry wereughing in their hearts, they also followed and took out their swords.


    It was obvious that Liu Mang was still underestimating Hu Che Er as the man still did not attack after being insulted.


    Hu Che Er took a deep breath and looked at Liu Mang. ¡°Well said.¡± Hu Che Er¡¯s words of praise were full of killing intent.


    ¡°Let us leave!¡± Hu Che Er turned around. This caused everyone to be stunned. They did not expect Hu Che Er to just endure it and not attack.


    ¡°General?¡± The nearby Qiang soldier could not take it. After being insulted that much, he felt the need to fight or he would disappoint everyone.


    ¡°Do you want to vite my military order?¡± Hu Che Er¡¯s was not only angry at Liu Mang but also his men. In Qiang, the one that is strong is the king. If the Qiang 1000-man general was dissatisfied with his decision, he would kill the Qiang 1000-man general.


    ¡°I do not dare!¡± The Qiang 1000-man general quickly lowered his head. He did not dare to forget that Hu Che Er was a general under Zhang Xiu and was also known as the ughterer of Qiang. Hu Che Er was someone who would not spare even his own nsmen.


    ¡°Milord. They are leaving?¡± One of Liu Mang¡¯s officer was also confused about the fact that the Xiliang Cavalry leaving. The man that the enemy had sent to provoke them had already been killed y Huang Zhong. Even Hu Che Er himself was shamed by Liu Mang. Yet, they ran away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They wille back!¡± Liu Mang looked at the movements of the Xiliang Cavalry. He had the same opinion as Liu Ye. Even if Hu Che Er does not want to turn back and fight, someone would force him to. However, Liu Mang feared Hu Che Er as the man was a foreigner that could endure so much insulted. As an example, Liu Bei was someone who could endure insulted. He was insulted by Yuan Shu during the gathering to defeat Dong Zhuo. He would have been able to endure being insulted by Du You after obtaining his official position even if Zhang Fei had not whipped that person. When Lu Bu took Xiapi, Liu Bei was still able to drink wine with Lu Bu. When Lu Bu provocatively offered to return Xuzhou to Liu Bei, he also said nothing. This was why Chen Gong and Guo Jia both feared Liu Bei. What Liu Mang was unable to stand the most was that Hu Che Er was also a foreigner. After thinking about it, he decided that Hu Cher cannot be spared.


    ¡°Han Sheng. If it is possible, shoot and kill this Hu Che Er!¡± Liu Mang ordered.


    Just as they expected, the Xiliang Cavalry did not truly leave. After disappearing over the horizon, the Xiliang Cavalry made a huge turn. Liu Mang could feel the earth shake, signalling that Hu Che Er and the Xiliang Cavalry have returned.


    The Xiliang Cavalry was no longer a single group but had split up. The group that came over had about a thousand men that were all charging towards Liu Mang. They held their swords in their hands as they shouted for blood. As the Xiliang Cavalry charged over, the Urban Army readied themselves.


    ¡°Hold fast!¡± Liu Mang shouted as he tried to raise morale. These one thousand men were just sent over to probe, hoping for Liu Mang to make a mistake. Although one thousand heavy cavalries would be able to massacre two thousand light infantries, their current opponents were heavy infantries. The heavy cavalry would simply be seeking death to charge into an enemy formation. Liu Mang would definitely give them a quick end.


    Hu Che Er was not stupid. This was something Liu Mang understood. So, the Xiliang Cavalry suddenly turned ny degrees before riding over. At that distance, the sullen faces of the Xiliang Cavalry could be seen and their body odour from not bathing for several months could even be smelled.


    ¡°Hold out! We must hold out!¡± Liu Mang shouted again to his subordinates. This is because if they fail, they would have to fight disorderly.


    ________


    I don¡¯t really get it either. Probably means to just chase it away with a sword or the Han 1000-manmander would be promoted to mad dog if he tries and seeds in getting himself killed. It wouldn¡¯t make sense otherwise as that was what the nameless soldier was doing. Attempting to kill it with a sword.


    All the words ¡®insult¡¯ can be reced with ¡®humiliate¡¯. Maybe something is wrong with me but I think asking someone to lick your shoes is more of an insult. I won¡¯t feel ashamed and would even think of the person that told me to do this as childish. Though I am not into incest, what Liu Mang said to Hu Che Er also falls under ¡®insult¡¯ as opposed to ¡®humiliation¡¯. However, the Chinese word used here refers to ¡®shame¡¯/ ¡®humiliation¡¯. The reason I bring this up now is because in some sentences, ¡®insult¡¯ seems to make more sense while in some sentences ¡®humiliate¡¯ seems to make more sense. Yet, they are essentially the same thing so using both feels inconsistent.

 Chapter 333

    There were only one thousand of the seven thousand Xiliang Cavalry. The remaining six thousand were still with Hu Che Er on top of the hills which they noticed while they were leaving. From atop the hill, they would be able to see everything that happens below. Hu Che Er was most afraid of an ambush as he had been traumatized. He had almost been killed thest time and was now extremely prudent.


    From atop the hill, Hu Che Er could clearly see the battle below. He could see that Liu Mang was using the Tortoise Formation. It sounded amazing but it was simply a bunch of people gathering up and forming a tortoise like shell. Unless they charged at full force, this formation would not be broken.


    Liu Mang learnt this formation from Gao Shun¡¯s Formation Breaker. Last time, several hundred of the Formation Breaker used this formation to fight against Chen Deng¡¯s fifteen thousand Guangling Army. If it was not because this had been a misdirection tactic, Chen Deng would have needed to waste lives to break the shell.


    ¡°General! Let us charge forward! There is nothing to look at. The Fake King is simply courting death. There is no ambush here. He even gave us such a favourable location.¡± From their location, they would be able to charge downwards, maximizing their strength as they needed to rely on momentum to fight. With a stronger force of impact, they would be able to break through an enemy¡¯s defensive line. This would turn the battle into a massacre. ¡°Since he thinks that way, we should have him to aplish this!¡± Another Han 1000-manmander added. This man had been good friends with the one that was just killed by Huang Zhong. Watching his friend die in front of him was not only sorrowful but also shameful. So, he looked at the Urban Army with killing intent. He wanted to lead his troops down and kill all of Liu Mang¡¯s men.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Hu Che Er furrowed his brows. The reason why he had managed to survive this long in the past was because he was cautious.


    The Tortoise Formation was powerful. If Liu Mang did this with his five thousand Urban Army or ck g Army, Hu Che Er would not have any way to deal with this even if he attacked with his eight thousand Xiliang Cavalry. At the end, both sides would suffer heavy casualties. However, the current situation was different. Liu Mang only had two thousand five hundred men using the Tortoise Formation. Hu Che Er may have left one thousand troops behind at Guangzhou but he still had seven thousand men. Liu Mang¡¯s troops were heavily outnumbered. In such a situation, Liu Mang¡¯s Army could only bepletely routed.


    Hu Che Er did not believe that the King of Shu did not know this. If Liu Mang had been such an idiot, Lu Bu would not have let him manage Yangzhou. On top of that, Liu Mang was also the person that had defeated the Little Conqueror Sun Ce.


    The Han 1000-manmander could see Hu Che Er¡¯s worries and knew that his general was being cautious. This had helped them to avoid death many times. Liao Hua and Liu Pi¡¯s ambush had not been Hu Che Er¡¯s fault as he had already ordered them to look out for an ambush. Hu Che Er was not incapable but Liao Hua had been too good and was also lucky. During Liao Hua¡¯s time with the Yellow Turbans, he had already suffered from the Xiliang Cavalry, making him even calmer.


    ¡°General. This boy, Liu Mang, may have defeated the Sun Ce. However, you must not forget that he was only defending the city and was not attacking. He had to rely on the defences of his walls. But now, he has no walls and he is going against us, the Xiliang Cavalry! This is the ins! Those grass are only half a feet tall. There is nowhere to hide anyone!¡± The entire ce had been uninhabited after Yuan Shu proim himself Emperor. However, the grass also did not grow taller. This could all be seen from the hills.


    ¡°Is this truly the case?¡± Hu Che Er truly hoped that the words of his men was true. In that case, there was no need for him to be so distressed.


    ¡°General! Let us attack! If you still do not act, it would not only be the matter of our feelings but the morale of the troops may also fall!¡± The other 1000-manmanders began to persuade Hu Che Er. It was a fact that these people on the hills all hated Liu Mang¡¯s Army. Not only were they insulted but even one of their own had been killed. If Hu Che Er still refused to act, the Xiliang Cavalry would fall apart as the men would not want to follow a person that just receives such insult. They were soldiers meant to fight and die on the battlefield, drinking wine and eating meat. If they do not fight, they might as wellmit suicide.


    People kill when they get angry. They aim for vengeance and would not think of advancing their career. The ruthless ones would not even be finished after ten years.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Hu Che Er was still unable to make a decision. He did not believe that Liu Mang would want to fight a decisive battle against him. If this was the case, the target would have been Liu Bei at Shouchun. They may have ambushed the Wolf Cavalry but Liu Bei had also participated in that. On top of that, the entire strategy had been made by Liu Bei¡¯s Army. They should be hated more.


    ¡°General. If you do not act, you would need to exin this to Milord!¡± One man finally said. This was Hu Che Er¡¯s weakness. The reason why he could be promoted to the Deputy General of the Xiliang Cavalry was not only because he was strong and knew military tactics. Zhang Xiu may not have many of such people but Hu Che Er was also not the only one. The reason he was chosen was because he implemented Zhang Xiu¡¯smands regardless of what it was. This was why Zhang Xiu trusted in him. If Hu Che Er vites Zhang Xiu¡¯smands, he would be set aside. He would not be called to trial but he would definitely be dismissed from his position as the Deputy General of the Xiliang Cavalry. At most, he would be a 10,000-manmander.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care anymore!¡± Hu Che Er gritted his teeth. During his time at Qiang, he did not need to think at all. However, the cunning Hans had plotted too much forcing him to be cautious. Now, Hu Che Er still had not obtained any information from the one thousand troops he left at Guangzhou. This meant that the troops inside Guangzhou had not move at all. In that case, there was nothing to be afraid of. Hu Che Er was also a fierce person. He was simply a cautious man.


    ¡°General is wise!¡± The 1000-manmanders gave their support and cheered. ¡°Kill them! Kill them all! I want to decorate my horse with their heads!¡±


    ¡°I want to tear off their armor and wear it!¡± The Xiliang Cavalry felt very jealous and wanted the heavy armors as they gave good protection and were also very light. It was better than their weapons. The armors also glistened in the light. The Hans may not care about women but they cared about their appearances. Nobody does not like being even a little bit more handsome.


    ¡°Brothers! Follow me to attack our enemies! Cut off their heads! Take their armors!¡± Hu Che Er took the lead and suddenly charged down the hill. His eyes sparkled. His killing intent released unrestrained. He clearly remembered the Liu Mang¡¯s insult towards him and also the death of his subordinate. Although he did not have a very good impression of this Han 1000-manmander, killing his subordinates right in front of him was like a p to his face. On top of that, his own mother had been insulted. He was angry enough to have charged in front had he not restrain himself. Now, he no longer cared and let everything out.


    ¡°Haha. They areing!¡± Liu Mang finally sensed the strength of the approaching cavalry. He had fought against heavy cavalries before but they were the Tiger Cavalry and the Yuzhou Cavalry. Those had not even reached two thousand in number. On the other hand, the Xiliang Cavalry had seven thousand men and was descending the hill like a powerful current. It was like a flood threatening to drown you and prevent your bones from being found.


    ¡°Urban Army!¡± Liu Mang roared loudly as he wielded his bloodied sword.


    ¡°We die together! We die together!¡± The Urban Army roared.


    ¡°First row shields!¡± Liu Mang ordered. The soldiers then slowly but rhythmically raise their shields. This was the Liu Mang¡¯s Army¡¯s first wall that would stop the Xiliang Cavalry.


    ¡°Kill! Kill that Fake King!¡± One of Hu Che Er¡¯s ferocious generals rushed forward like a fierce tiger. ¡°Kill!¡± The Xiliang Cavalry behind him was also not inferior to him in any aspect and followed. They may not be as good as the Wolf Cavalry but they were still amongst the best in the world.


    It was to be expected. Dong Zhuo had been the one that used the Xiliang Cavalry to subdue the entire Xiliang. It caused the Xiliang Cavalry to be like dogs amongst Dong Zhuo¡¯s Army. Even the Qiangs call Dong Zhuo a demon. Dong Zhuo may have caused turmoil in the Han dynasty but he still had to be credited for turning Xiliang into a paradise.


    Had the Han dynasty been managed well, it would have been a heroic generation because of people like Lu Bu, Gongsun Zan, Sun Ce and others. With their presence, the peace and security of the Han dynasty would be secure. These people would not have be infamous many yearster. Lu Bu bing the ve of Three Surnames, Gongsun Zan being known as an ignorant person, Dong Zhuo being known as a crafty person. All of these could not be med on them but to bad luck

 Chapter 334

    ¡°Kill!¡± The Xiliang Cavalry shouted with a voice that would have startled the average troops as they charged forward. It was not something a person could easily endure. Even Liu Mang was sweating. Liu Mang told himself that he had assurance. Although he did not have much, it was the only thing he could do.


    Hu Che Er¡¯s had been forced to take these actions by Liu Mang and Liu Ye. Simrly, Liu Mang was also forced to do this as Zhang Xiu, Liu Bei and Sun Ce had allied with each other. In this world, one would be killed if he does not kill others.


    Hu Che Er slowed down and fell behind his men. He was not cowardly but in the end, he was only a general. His martial prowess was nowhere near Lu Bu¡¯s level so it was better for him to remain behind givingmands as opposed to charging in front where he could be killed t any time. Taking the lead at the start was simply to act as a role model. This is to raise their morale.


    Liu Mang became even more afraid when he saw Hu Che Er¡¯s actions. This is because Hu Che Er was as good at leading a chargepared to his Father-inw. He did not have fighting skills like Lu Bu but brute force had always been more suitable for Lu Bu.


    Zhang Liao did not have Lu Bu¡¯s level of skills but could lead the Wolf Cavalry just as well as Lu Bu. He was in charge because people like Chen Gong and Liu Mang had to deal with other methods. Zhang Liao was extremely talented and Liu Mang could even entrust Yangzhou to Zhang Liao with a peace of mind. Liu Mang had simply been afraid that Hu Che Er was also such a person.


    ¡°They are here!¡± Liu Mang steeled himself. Xiliang Cavalry had already started to approach. Initially, they were over a thousand paces away but this distance could easily be covered.


    ¡°Spear units!¡± Liu Mang ordered as he brandished his sword. They were not only holding shields. Behind the first row of shields were men holding spears.


    The first row of the Xiliang Cavalry and the first row of the Urban Army collided. The Xiliang Cavalry started their charge from the hills and had astonishing power. Their momentum along with their total weight were heavily hammered onto the shield soldiers.


    Even though the Urban Army had shields and armor to protect them, the powerful force was difficult to endure. They received internal injuries and their faces turn pale. After receiving the damage, some of the troops spat out blood and internal organs. Still, they all persevered as they clenched their jaws with pale faces. They swallowed back the blood they spat out. The ones that spat out internal organs were going to die anyway so, they worked even harder.


    The Urban Army suffered from this but so did the Xiliang Cavalry. Although the Xiliang Cavalry had caused damage to the first row of the Tortoise Formation, they also suffered because they did not manage to break through the formation and felt the rebounding force. Some were trampled or were pierced by spears of the others charging from behind. The pitiful one still lived even after turning into kebab and could only wail in anguish.


    The Xiliang Cavalry continued to attack. Even though their first group was met with disaster, they were not afraid as numbers would be the deciding factor. Their repeated attacks caused the shields to crack. Some of the shield troops were no longer able to persevere. They spat out blood and fell onto the ground.


    ¡°Move up!¡± Liu Mang roared. The Tortoise Formation is circr like a tortoise¡¯s shell. If the shell is broken, death would not be far away.


    The Urban Army troops from the back quickly moved to the front to receive the blows. They Urban Army continued to persevere like this until hundreds of the Xiliang Cavalry had perished. A small crack could then be seen at the formation. Although this Urban Army soldier did his best and sacrificed his life, he was still unable to stop the Xiliang Cavalry. A single vacant spot in the formation was only like a small crack but the Xiliang Cavalry reacted as though they were sharks that smelled blood and quickly attacked.


    ¡°Haha. King of Shu! I already said that I will take your head!¡± Hu Che Er saw the gap and knew that the Xiliang Cavalry would be able to win if they were to tear that gap open.


    ¡°Move! Move!¡± The soldiers at the back quickly tried to fill the gap. Some used shields, some used spears and some threw their bodies in front to block the way. However, it would not be so easy as the Xiliang Cavalry would not allow it to happen.


    ¡°Han Sheng! Let us go out as well!¡± Liu Mang was no longer on a horse. He also threw away his sword and raised his shields as he charged forward.


    ¡°Milord!¡± Huang Zhong did not hesitate. He would go wherever Liu Mang went. Liu Mang held the shield in front while Huang Zhong shot arrows from the back.


    ¡°Die!¡± One soldier from the Xiliang Cavalry had just only cut off the head of an Urban Army soldier, sshing blood everywhere. Before he had the chance to feel excited for his newly acquired trophy, Liu Mang smashed his head with his ded shield. The gap was resealed after killing off a few more men. However, with Liu Mang guarding this spot, other spots would be in peril.


    They were severely outnumbered. At average, one Urban Army soldier would need to fight against three enemies. The Urban Army may be Liu Mang¡¯s elites but they were only evenly matched against the Xiliang Cavalry. Outnumbered three to one, the Urban Army remain helpless even when they are in formation.


    ¡°Han Sheng! Go over there!¡± Liu Mang was unable to leave his current location as he needed to help the Urban Army re-establish the defensive line. The only one that could help him deal with the problems elsewhere was Huang Zhong.


    ¡°Milord. What about you?¡± Huang Zhong did not dare to leave Liu Mang. He had been instructed by Lu Bu and Chen Gong to ensure Liu Mang¡¯s safety even if he had to throw away Yangzhou. Huang Zhong also vowed to protect Liu Mang with his life.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me! They would not be able to take me as long as the Tortoise Formation still stands!¡± Liu Mang exined to Huang Zhong. After a while, he became angry when he saw that Huang Zhong still had not acted. He roared. ¡°We are running out of time! Go! Are you going to disobey my orders now?¡±


    ¡°Yes! I understand!¡± Huang Zhong nodded. He was truly a fierce warrior and already readied his bow before he even arrived. The Xiliang Cavalry was about to swing their des down at the head of the Urban Army soldiers in an attempt to break the Tortoise Formation. However, they lost their lives before they could even do so. Huang Zhong was the man that had almost harmed Lu Bu with his archery. Although he shot these arrows in a hurry, it was still powerful enough to kill both the rider and his horse. This gave Huang Zhong even more time as the corpse of the horse in front blocked the enemiesing from behind.


    Huang Zhong was skilled in both archery and in his swordsmanship. He killed with every swing of his sword, covering himself with blood. Sharks would go after the smell of blood but if they were to confront against an even more powerful opponent, they would only end up as shark¡¯s fin.


    New gaps appear in the Tortoise Formation each time another was sealed off. Huang Zhong and Liu Mang would then rush over and deal with it.


    Liu Mang had already reached his limit while Huang ZHong had also consumed a lot of his own energy to strengthen the formation, allowing it tost longer.


    ¡°Ziyang. Why have you not appeared yet?¡± Liu Mangughed bitterly. He had underestimated the Xiliang Cavalry and Hu Che Er. The consequences of this was the cavalry be able to charge at full power. Liu Mang had no choice but use the Tortoise Formation as he had too little people. He received as many of the Xiliang Cavalry as he could handle but now he could only passively take a beating.


    ¡°Haha! Did you think you can stop my Xiliang Cavalry with just that? What a joke!¡± Hu Che Er now felt relieved and sneered. He had been afraid of tricks but now, no ambushes had appeared even though the Urban Army was facing a crisis. Hu Che Er no longer took any precautions. All he needed to do now was to order the rest of his army for a charge and tear apart the tortoise. ¡°King of Shu? Haha. Your fate will be decided by me!¡±


    Liu Mang¡¯s horse sped along. It was no longer within the army but at the front. At that moment the Urban Army was no longer using spears. All of the spears were either embedded in the corpses of the enemies, became crooked from the enemy¡¯s charge, or its user had already been killed. As a result, the one that could cause the biggest harm to the XIliang Cavalry was gone. Hu Che Er no longer had anything to be afraid of. ¡°Liu Mang. I admire your courage to fight a decisive battle with only two thousand and five hundred men! You are the most courageous and arrogant person I have ever met! However, the price for your arrogance is your life!¡±


    With the Tortoise Formation at the verge of breaking, the remaining Xiliang Cavalryunched a united attack.


    ¡°Damn!¡± The first wave of the Xiliang Cavalry tore open the gap that Liu Mang and Huang Zhong tried to seal. The firstyer of protection hadpletely been destroyed. ¡°Fall back! Front row shields fall back! Back row provide support!¡± Liu Mang rapidly gave orders.


    The Tortoise Formation was circr. The outermost ring of soldiers were shield units. The second ring held spears. The third ring were shields again. This arrangement made the formation more effective. However, the Xiliang Cavvalry¡¯s charge did not only cause heavy damage to the front row. They had also caused casualties at the reserve soldiers at the back. The Xiliang Cavalry refused to give the Urban Army any time for a breather. The back row of Liu Mang¡¯s Army was also unable to respond in time, allowing the Xiliang Cavalry to rush forward.


    ¡°Kill!¡± Liu Mang took the lead and charged forward. He no longer cared about the Xiliang Cavalry¡¯s charge. Liu Mang was no longer a weakling like in the past. Although he was not able to achieve a refined soul like the others1, he was still able to refine his body. Lu Bu had also helped Liu Mang by giving him a lot of soup made from herbs and tiger bones2. It could be said that Liu Mang had almost reached the peak of his body refinement.


    Liu Mang was not as strong as a tiger but he was still half as strong as one. He rammed with his shield. At the moment of the collision, Liu Mang tasted blood in his mouth and almost spat it out. On the other hand, the soldier from the Xiliang Cavalry felt an impact beneath him. He did not die but his horse¡¯s head had been smashed, spilling out its brains.


    ¡°Milord!¡± Huang Zhong hurried forward to assist Liu Mang. How could Liu Mang block the attack to save the Urban Army?


    ¡°Tortoise Formation, rotate!¡± Huang Zhong ordered in ce of Liu Mang before Liu Mang could recover. Although he stayed as Liu Mang¡¯s guard, he was more well versed in battle formationspared to Liu Mang. After all, he had been fighting in wars for years and was only in his current position to repay a debt. Naturally, he would be proficient in formations.


    ¡°Yes!¡± The Tortoise Formation only a stationary formation. It was able to spin. The shields and the spears moved, acting like a meat grinder. They would also share the pressure received from the Xiliang Cavalry. It would be less likely for the formation to break as a result of the enemy focusing on a single spot.


    ¡°Haha. It is simply a final struggle!¡± Hu Che Er sneered at the spinning Tortoise Formation. A thousand of his Xiliang Cavalry had already been killed but at the same time, the Urban Army had also suffered heavy casualties. That being said, the Urban Army has less troops. The Xiliang Cavalry could afford to lose three thousand men as long as they capture Liu Mang. On the other hand, Liu Mang could not even afford to lose half of his troops or his life would quickly approach its end. ¡°Move up! Finish them off!¡±


    ¡°It is time!¡± A cold voice then came from beneath the ground.


    ____


    Á¶Éñ


    Rare Candies for you! Rare Candies for me! Random Rare Candies everywhere!

 Chapter 335

    A feeling of unease spread over Hu Che Er¡¯s heart. It was a general¡¯s sixth sense. His feeling of unease made him immediately leaned down onto his horse. He then heard the sounds ofrge arrows. There were five arrows heading towards his direction.


    Two arrows had originally went towards him but missed as Hu Che Er had leaned down. Of the remaining three arrows, the first one struck the Arabian horse in the head. The horse died immediately and the inertia from its movements threw Hu Che Er off. Hu Che Er that fell off became at risk of being trampled by his own men. Even if he was the Deputy General, it would not have been easy to stop the iing cavalry.However, this also saved Hu Che Er¡¯s life as the remaining two arrows would have hit him had this not happen.


    ¡°General!¡± A Qiang warrior immediately grabbed Hu Che Er. Hu Che Er was also very skilled and was able to mount the man¡¯s horse with the help of a single hand. The two of them would definitely give that horse a lot of pressure. Fortunately, a horse whose rider had been killed, suddenly appeared. Hu Che Er immediately jumped over to the other horse.


    ¡°What a pity!¡± Liu Ye stood at a distance and shook his head. Earlier he had attacked Hu Che Er with five shots but failed to kill him. Liu Mang was afraid of Hu Che Er. Liu Ye had also been influenced by Liu Mang and wanted Hu Che Er dead. This is why he had aimed five shots against Hu Che Er. If the Xiliang Cavalry saw their leader get killed, they would be too afraid to fight.


    Although Liu Ye regretted not being able to decide the oue of the battle immediately, he did not stop and continued to order the firing of the ballista. Fifty ballista fired, bringing along the smell of death.


    ¡°Ballista! Ballista!¡± The Xiliang Cavalry have already seen the might of the ballista. At Shouchun, Xu Shu used twelve ballista to kill more than a thousand of them. Now, there was a total of fifty ballista. Fiftyrge arrows flew out from each volley. It had powerful prating ability that could pierce through ships at three hundred paces away. Now, the Xiliang Cavalry had gathered together at around one hundred paces away.


    If both armies were to fight until the end, the Xiliang Cavalry would be extinguished here.


    ¡°Phew.¡± Liu Mang and Huang Zhong breathed a sigh of relief. Liu Ye had truly appeared at thest second and not a moment earlier. He only appeared after seeing that Liu Mang and Huang Zhong were unable to hold out much longer. However, it was worth it as the first volley became very effective.


    ¡°Steady the formation!¡± Liu Mang did not rx. Although the ballista were powerful, they were long range weapons and were extremely fragile in closebat. After all, it was only made from wood. It was just like how Zhang Fei managed to destroy them in a single strike. At close distance, the ballista was no longer powerful and had even less purpose than firewood. This was why Liu Mang wanted to take advantage of the Xiliang Cavalry¡¯s confusion to regroup the troops and reform the Tortoise Formation. Liu Mang also felt his heart ache when he saw the Urban Army troops lying down on the ground. In this short moment, he had already lost half of his troops. Countless of themy dead on the ground. However, he had no time to feel sad and could only stimte those that were still alive. The Tortoise Formation now became smaller. However, because of its thickness, it now had better defence. The eyes of his men were filled with rage. Their enemies were before them, their friendsy dead at their feet and the battle had not yet ended. As Liu Ye had saved them, their morale did not drop. On the contrary, it continued to rise.


    ¡°Shit! Where did the ballistae from?¡± Hu Che Er roared as he gnashed his teeth with anger evident in his eyes. He was about to tear apart Liu Mang¡¯s Tortoise Formation but ballista had suddenly appeared. Hu Che Er saw the ground tear open. He never expected fifty ballista to be hiding underground.


    ¡°Fall back! Fall back!¡± Hu Che Er was a calm headed general. He knew that he was in a bad situation as the ballista was shooting endlessly. The heavy armors were useless against the ballista. The ballista was originally only able to intimidate the heavy cavalries but now, Liu Mang¡¯s ballista showed even greater power and were the Xiliang Cavalry¡¯s mortal enemies.


    ¡°You want to leave? Impossible!¡± Liu Ye had ced his own Lord in danger to wait for this moment. Naturally, there was a reason for this. He wanted Hu Che Er to believe that he was winning and go all in like a gambler. Hu Che Er would not only be able to kill Liu Mang but also obtain thousands of the Urban Army¡¯s armor. However, Hu Che Er would not be able to escape so easily after going all in.


    The vanguards of the Xiliang Cavalry was now trapped fighting Liu Mang¡¯s Urban Army and was not able to escape. Both Liu Mang and Liu Ye understood that they needed to attract the Xiliang Cavalry and prevent them from leaving.


    If Hu Che Er wanted to leave, he would need to leave behind five thousand men which would also be Liu Mang¡¯s victory. Hu Che Er gritted his teeth. He could not afford to lose. He would also be unable to escape if he were to return to Zhang Xiu after losing five thousand of his Xiliang Cavalry. So, Hu Che Er could only continue to fight desperately.


    ¡°All units, charge! Kill these Southern barbarians!¡± Hu Che Er was no longer able to avoid confrontation and decided that he needed to destroy the Tortoise Formation. He and the Xiliang Cavalry would be able to live as long as he could destroy the ballista. There would be no problems as long as they could charge forward. There was nothing left to consider.


    ¡°Are you desperate now?¡± Liu Ye sneered at Hu Che Er. The Xiliang Cavalry was now trapped. Had Hu Che Er chose to retreat, he would lose half of his troops but he would be able to retain some of his troops. However, as he could not afford to lose, he had opened up the possibility of beingpletely destroyed.


    ¡°Milord. The rest is up to you!¡± Liu Ye would be able to destroy Xiliang Cavalry but he needed time. The only one that could buy him time was Liu Mang and the half annihted Urban Army. Right now, the Urban Army was acting as the ballista¡¯s city walls and moats. These were what gave them their strength.


    ¡°Kill! Kill! Brothers, we are no longer able to retreat! If we can fight our way through, we will live! Otherwise, we die together!¡± Hu Che Er¡¯s eyes were now red. He was a Qiang. A bloodthirsty existence existed within him. It had been hidden as he had spent a long time in the Han society. Now, this existence had burst out. Hu Che Er firmly held his sword as his horse sped along.


    ¡°Kill the Southern barbarians! Protect the General!¡± It could be said that a general was the fighting soul of the army. Hu Che Er¡¯smands also caused his subordinates to burst out. They were the Xiliang Cavalry, an existence that had defeated the Wolf Cavalry. They were thergest heavy cavalry in the world.


    ¡°Hold out! Hold out!¡± Liu Mang roared. Hu Che Er was not the only desperate one. Even Liu Mang had been shouting until his voice became hoarse. His eyes had also turned red and was like a cornered rat1. In such a situation, if Liu Mang were to fail, his Urban Army, Liu Ye, and the rest of Yangzhou would be finished. The destruction of the Lu Bu¡¯s Army would also not be far away.


    ___


    Cornered rat was phrased slightly differently in the raws. To be precise, it had the same meaning but was 4 sentences longer.

 Chapter 336

    Half the Xiliang Cavalry engaged against the Urban Army in battle. Hu Che Er then led his remaining men to join the battle. A bloodbath happened all over the battlefield. Liu Mang only have about one thousand men left. The rest have all perished. However, the Xiliang Cavalry was not faring any better. More than two thousand of the Xiliang Cavalry have also perished. The ones that were too injured to continue fighting was around one thousand in number. If this was truly a decisive battle, the victor would be Liu Mang.


    Although the Urban Army has less than a thousand people, their Tortoise Formation had be stronger. This is because there would be less to defend and the soldiers would be able to use their strengths together. Besides that, the corpses of theirpanions also continued to defend the line by slowing down the Xiliang Cavalry.


    ¡°Rear guards! Follow me!¡± Hu Che Er knew that he would not be able to capture the battlefield in front of him anymore. Even if he were to win, the casualties would be too heavy. Since the front would not work, then he should simply attack from the sides. It would be a waste if he does not make use of the mobility of the cavalries. His vanguard and his middle guard unit had already engaged the enemy but he still had his rear guards with him. He wanted to bypass the Tortoise Formation and attack the ballista while the vanguard and the middle guard could simply keep the Tortoise Formation upied.


    The Xiliang Cavalry was formidable. The rearguard had immediately turned the moment Hu Che Er shouted. Their movements were extremely smooth as expected from elites.


    ¡°Where are they going?¡± Liu Ye stood by the ballista as he watched Hu Che Er¡¯s movements. The rear guards had about two thousand men which made him feel suspect. He had paid attention to these Xiliang Cavalry as even just two hundred of them would be enough to take him and the ballista out.


    ¡°Military Advisor. Are they nning to escape?¡± An Urban Army 1000-manmander asked. He had worked with Liu Ye for many times already. The development of the ballista at Shouchun had been done by these soldiers of the Urban Army.


    ¡°Escape? Impossible!¡± Liu Ye shook his head. It was impossible for Hu Che Er to escape as he would die if he tried. Liu Mang had sent the Xiliang Cavalry a challenge and imed that they would not have been able to win against the Wolf Cavalry if it was not because of the ambush. In other words, he had belittled the Xiliang Cavalry. This was still alright if the Xiliang Cavalry won but if they had lost, the statement would be a fact. A prideful person like Zhang Xiu would definitely kill Hu Che Er if this happened. Besides that, most of the Xiliang Cavalry was already here. He could not leave them behind. If Hu Che Er decides to continue the battle, they would still have a chance to live. This is because as long as Hu Che Er wins the battle, he would be able to exin himself to Zhang Xiu for the casualties in the Xiliang Cavalry. They would also be able to obtain Liu Mang¡¯s head.


    Liu Mang¡¯s head was priceless and could even make Liu Bei die from happiness if it was given to him. Without Liu Mang, Shouchun is already won and Lujiang would be half won. The second important thing was the Urban Army¡¯s armor. There were a total of two thousand five hundred armors to be outfitted to his elite Xiliang Cavalry while Liu Mang¡¯s head could be exchanged for horses. The Xiliang Cavalry was not like the White Horses or the Wolf Cavalry. They do not care whether their troops were Qiang or Han. So, all the Xiliang Cavalry needs was training.


    The third important thing was the ballista. Hu Che Er fully understood the might of the ballista. Each time it appeared, the Xiliang Cavalry suffered heavy casualties. If he could take it and learn how to manufacture it, Zhang Xiu¡¯s Army could be even more powerful. The ones that Liu Mang sold to Sun Ce was tens of thousands of gold. Cao Cao could not even buy this with money. On top of that, this was the old ballista. The current ballista was even more powerful. If he could obtain this, he no longer needed to be afraid that Zhang Xiu would rebuke him.


    ¡°nk them!¡± Hu Che Er brandished his sword. The two thousand Xiliang Cavalry turned towards their objective. The Urban Army was upied dealing with the other five thousand Xiliang Cavalry. This two thousand Xiliang Cavalry took the chance to avoid the Urban Army and attack the ballista before the Urban Army could give a response.1


    ¡°Not good!¡± Liu Ye was startled. Hu Che Er truly could not be underestimated. He was willing to use most of his army to hold back the Urban Army so that he could attack his main objective. With the Urban Army upied, they became unable to protect the ballista. On the other hand, the cavalry had good mobility. By the time the Urban Army could react to this, the ballista would already be destroyed.


    ¡°Military Advisor. Do not worry.¡± Just as soon as Liu Ye wanted to order a retreat, an Urban Army 1000-manmander said, ¡°Milord had already expected this to happen!¡± Liu Mang had taken note of this when he looked at the terrain. He knew that his Urban Army were elites and could execute the Tortoise Formation wlessly. However, he also realized that he was severely outnumbered. He needed to fight against the Xiliang Cavalry which was four times their number. Even if Liu Mang was formidable, he could only hold out five thousand soldiers at most. The remaining three thousand would be a headache for him. Right now, Hu Che Er still had two thousand soldiers that could not be ignored. After making considerations, Liu Mang spread out the positioning of the ballista and created a crossfire.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Liu Ye finally understood the reason Liu Mang split up the ballista into three groups. The first group of ballista at the centre is to prevent the enemies from breaking past the defensive lines. The remaining two groups of ballista at both sides was to prevent the enemies from nking.


    There was no need for the ballista to change directions. The ballista on one side simply needed to change their targets to the enemies charging towards them.


    ¡°Aim and fire!¡± A few 1000-manmanders shouted. Twenty ballista roared out. Pressure had reduced on the vanguard and the middle guard. However, Hu Che Er¡¯s rear guards were faced with misfortune.


    The three thousand Xiliang Cavalry at the frontlines bore the brunt of the attacked and were killed on the spot. The others behind them were also unfortunate. With the corpses in front of them, they could not help but slow down and get themselves shot as well.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Hu Che Er did not suffer any injuries thanks to the protection from his guards but he could not endure such grievances.


    ¡°Move back the defensive line!¡± Liu Mang noticed the situation and had the soldiers advance towards the ballista. Hu Che Er lost five hundred soldiers before realizing that he had lost his opportunity. Besides that, his attempt to nk ended up getting his army stuck in a battle against the Urban Army. Now, his entire army of seven thousand was fighting the Urban Army. Escape was no longer possible.


    ¡°Well yed! One of us will die here!¡± Hu Che Er¡¯s fearsomeness was disyed. Although he had suffered heavy losses, he still had thousands of Xiliang Cavalry. On the other hand, Liu Mang only had around eight hundred soldiers that could still fight. If he could eliminate the Urban Army, it would still be worth exchanging five Xiliang Cavalry soldiers for one Urban Army soldier.


    ¡°Kill! Brothers! We no longer have a way out! Kill the Fake King Liu Mang. Three ranks of promotion and one thousand gold for those who kill Liu Mang and another hundred for every enemy soldier killed!¡±


    As the Xiliang Cavalry acted violently, Liu Ye coldly looked at their horses. He knew that his Lord wanted to form a cavalry. They were able to find the riders but not horses. It was hard to buy horses at the Central ins. At that time, the only ces they could buy horses at was Hebei and Liaodong. Hebei was about to change ownership but Cao Cao would be even more against selling horsespared to Yuan Shao. Liu Mang also did not go out to the sea and could not buy from Liaodong. Besides that, Liu Mang was also too poor to buy horses. There were five thousand horses here and it would be worth five hundred thousand gold if they could obtain them all.


    The horses that Liu Mang wants were now here. Although many of the Xiliang Cavalry¡¯s horses had been killed by the ballista, there were still many horses left behind. After defeating the Xiliang Cavalry, there should still be a few thousand horses remaining. Liu Ye¡¯s eyes burned brightly but tried resisting his urge as it was too risky. This is because the Xiliang Cavalry had be desperate. A single mistake may cause the situation to reverse.


    Liu Ye still gritted his teeth when he thought about the importance of a heavy cavalry in the future. If Yangzhou had a group of soldiers like the Wolf Cavalry, the battle would not have ended up like this. There would be more flexibility. Liu Bei would also not be able to carry off the provisions at Ruyin. With a cavalry of five thousand, Xu Shu would be able to order Zhao Yun to patrol outside the walls of Shouchun. If Liu Bei attacked Zhao Yun¡¯s cavalry, Xu Shu would be able to attack Liu Bei¡¯s rear. On the other hand, Liu Bei would be too afraid to leave a cavalry of five thousand roaming around freely to attack the city.


    ¡°Let¡¯s gamble!¡± Liu Ye then gave the order. ¡°All ballista, aim high! Aim the riders!¡± Liu Ye chose to have the ballista shoot the riders and not the horses. This was difficult to do as the horses were a bigger target. Before this, the ballista could cause heavy casualties. By shooting the horse, the rider would fall off and get trampled. Now, it was less powerful because they were targeting the riders.2


    ¡°Military advisor?¡± The Urban Army 1000-manmander was confused. Right now, their priority was to wipe out the Xiliang Cavalry instead of obtaining horses. The Urban Army could notst much longer and their Lord would be in danger.


    ¡°Milord would understand my decision!¡± Liu Ye gradually replied. In a chaotic world, one could not only see the things in front of them. They must also look at the future. They were going to need horses regardless of whether Liu Mang wanted them. Even the Wolf Cavalry needed horses to make aeback but horses were not easy to buy.


    ¡°Wei Yan!¡± Liu Ye suddenly called out to the 1000-manmander beside him.


    ¡°This general is present!¡± Wei Yan replied as he cupped his fist to Liu Ye. Liu Mang had wanted to polish Wei Yan instead of blindly sending Wei Yan to his death. After receiving merits for capturing Sun Qian and taking the empty city, he was promoted to a 1000-manmander.


    ¡°Wei Yan. I order you to leave a hundred soldiers behind to be responsible for the ballista. Take the remaining four hundred soldiers up and assist Milord!¡± Liu Ye said to Wei Yan. The hundred soldiers left behind was meant for controlling the ballista. There were more soldiers around simply to help turn, reload and protect the ballista. However, Liu Ye wanted the horses and so, one clip of ammunition was enough. The remaining troops were dispatched.


    ¡°Military Advisor?¡± Wei Yan was not willing to ept thismand. This is because Liu Mang had ordered Wei Yan to protect Liu Ye and the ballista. In fact, Liu Ye had to be protected even at the cost of all the ballista and his own life. If Wei Yan were to leave, he would be disobeying orders.


    ¡°Are you afraid of Milord and not afraid of me?¡± Liu Ye coldly looked at Wei Yan.


    ¡°This is...¡± Wei Yan was now put in a difficult situation. Disobeying Liu Mang meant disobeying militarymands. Liu Ye was the Military Advisor and Liu Mang had stated that Liu Ye had the authority to interfere with military orders. Liu Ye¡¯s words were Liu Mang¡¯s words. This meant that Liu Ye¡¯s words were military orders. Wei Yan was confused as to what he was supposed to do. Viting orders was a capital offense. Wei Yan clearly remembered Liu Mang¡¯s killing intent and believed that Liu Mang would not hesitate to have him executed. However, disobeying Liu Ye would also lead to a dead end.


    ¡°Go! I will exin things to Milord!¡± Liu Ye looked at Wei Yan and understood the man¡¯s troubles. Wei Yan had finally obtained this position with such difficulty. He was not yet ready to throw away his position and his life.


    ¡°I...¡± Wei Yan wanted to say more. However, Liu Ye¡¯s next words forced him to ept this order. ¡°If you do not go, you will not be able to escape even if we win this battle!¡± Wei Yan could only nod. He knew about Liu Ye¡¯s position in Liu Mang¡¯s army. Liu Ye does not only share the same ancestor as Liu Mang3. His stratagems had also made Wei Yan feel inferior and embarrassed. Liu Ye was of very high position, on par with Xu Shu. On top of that, he was the one in charge of the ballista. In other words, Liu Ye was more important than himself in the army. Liu Ye also had the right to have Wei Yan killed.


    ¡°Brothers! The chance to obtain merits is in front of you! Follow me to protect Milord!¡± Wei Yan gritted his teeth. He knew that he was low in rank but he was not discouraged and was determined to reach Liu Ye in rank. He wanted to be someone important to Liu Mang and not be someone that has his life in someone else¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Kill! Kill!¡± The four hundred Urban Army soldiers roared out. The other Urban Army soldiers that forming the Tortoise Formation were their friends. How could these people not be angry when they see their friends dying right in front of them? They wanted to rush out and kill their enemies but could only watch because of Liu Ye and the ballista. They became like fierce tigers the moment Liu Ye dispatched them. Under Wei Yan¡¯s lead, they be like a de plunging itself into the Xiliang Cavalry.


    ¡°What are you doing getting distracted? Keep firing!¡± Liu Ye admired Wei Yan. Although the man was a bit of a schemer, he had excellent in martial arts. On top of that, Wei Yan was ambitious. An ambitious person was not frightening unless that person was unable to control his ambitions. Liu Ye believed that Liu Mang was able to control him.


    As Liu Ye ordered for the ballista to target the riders of the Xiliang Cavalry, the pressure on the Urban Army increased again.


    ¡°Ziyang?¡± Liu Mang naturally felt the pressure increase and saw that the attacks from the ballista had decreased. Liu Man furrowed his eyebrows andughed bitterly. ¡°You overestimate me too much!¡± He could tell that Liu Ye wanted the horses. Liu Mang also wanted those horses but he first needed to secure victory. The enemies were several times their number. One small mistake and the entire army would be routed. However, Liu Ye had already given this roder. Liu Mang was unable to change it and could only hold out.


    ¡°Do you have enough lives to trade for my horse?¡± Hu Che Er gnashed his teeth in anger. He had thought that this would have been certain victory. He had been afraid of an ambush and watched the battle go on for a long time, disregarding Liu Mang¡¯s provocation. However, Liu Mang¡¯s current actions were as though Hu Che Er was being insulted. However, this insult was also an opportunity. His attacks became even more powerful and Liu Mang was not able to endure much more.


    It was not surprising that Liu Mang only had three guards left with him. The others had either been killed or were separated from the battle such as Huang Zhong who was within the Tortoise Formation on the other side. Although the Xiliang Cavalry experienced heavy casualties, they still had many soldiers. With over ten guards with him, Hu Che Er rushed and struck at Liu Mang.


    ¡°What great strength!¡± Hu Che Er had struck Liu Mang¡¯s shield with a hammer and was shocked by the pretty boy¡¯s strength. On the other hand, Liu Mang was shocked by the power behind the blow. Hu Che Er was extremely strong. Not only was he one of the top generals in Zhang Xiu¡¯s Army. He was even praised and received gold from Cao Cao. He was the one that defeated Dian Wei although Dian Wei was drunk at the time.


    ¡°Die! Fake King!¡± Hu Che Er may have been shocked but he did not rx. He would win as long as he managed to take Liu Mang¡¯s head.


    ¡°You are the one that should die!¡± Liu Mang coldly replied as he greeted his opponent. Although Hu Che Er was strong, the current Liu Mang was no weakerpared to Cheng Yu. He improved so quickly that even Lu Bu was shocked. Hu Che Er wielded two iron hammers, abination Liu Mang had experienced before, from Dong Xi. However, Dong Xi had enough natural strength to tten people with the hammer. The hammers could only smash and could not inconvenience Liu Mang from using his shield.


    However, Liu Mang¡¯s guards had to fight against several enemies on their own. After killing a few of Hu Che Er¡¯s guards, they had also perished in battle. In the end, Liu Mang had to fight off a group of enemies and Hu Che Er on his own.


    ¡°Kill!¡± A few of the Xiliang Cavalry soldiers charged at Liu Mang. Liu Mang used his shields to block their attacks and then killed them. After killing the two soldiers, he staggered and never noticed Hu Che Er approaching him.


    ¡°Fast!¡± By the time Liu Mang realized that the hammers were approaching him, it was already toote to dodge.


    Liu Mang was sent flying by Hu Che Er and rolled a few times. His stomach had shrunken from the blow. Fortunately, his Aries armor was sturdy enough and countermeasures to such attacks had even be ced inside it. This was how Liu Mang survived. Even then, he continued to vomit out blood. His face turned extremely pale.


    ¡°Haha! Die, Fake King!¡± Hu Che Er¡¯s killing intent increased. As it was hard to move around on a horse with the Tortoise Formation in ce, he abandoned his horse and rushed towards Liu Mang.


    ¡°How could this be?¡± Liu Mang¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. The strength and speed that Hu Che Er had disyed was much higher than before. Hu Che Er had been hiding his true strength.


    Without a doubt, Hu Che Er had been hiding his strength. Liu Mang may have been strong but he was only a second ss general at most. On the other hand, Hu Che Er had already reached refinement stage. Otherwise, he would not have been given such a high position by Zhang Xiu.


    He had hid his strength because he was afraid that Liu Mang would have ran away from him. He wanted Liu Mang to think that he defend against the attack. Liu Mang certainly had that misconception and faced Hu Che Er head on. Hu Che Er then killed Liu Mang¡¯s guards and blocked his escape route. Now that Liu Mang could not run, Hu Che Er showed his true strength.


    ¡°Detestable!¡± Liu Mang could not believe that he had been tricked by that foreigner. Who was the one that said all of the foreigners were idiotic barbarians with no brains? Standing in front of him was the unconventional one. Liu Mang wanted Hu Che Er dead but he was powerless. He was not even able to defend himself. He wanted to pick up his shield but it had already been knocked away by Hu Che Er.


    ¡°Who dares to harm Milord?¡± Just as Liu Mang was about to stand up, he heard a shouting from behind him. A man with a reddish face killed his way towards Hu Che Er.


    ___


    1. So basically, the ballista remains ¡®far away¡¯ from the group of soldiers ¡®defending¡¯ them. Or rather, they have no defenders at all.


    Pretty sure if you miss Rider A you would likely hit Horse B, or worse, Ally A.


    Both are surnamed Liu. Naturally, Wei Yan didn¡¯t know that Liu Ye might literally be Liu Mang¡¯s ancestor. I also wonder what would happen if one of the Liu¡¯s died. Maybe Liu Mang would just fade away. Would be a very unique way to axe a series if it ever happened (it didn¡¯t don¡¯t worry)

 Chapter 337

    The man in front of him had a reddish expression and a beautiful beard. If he wasn¡¯t wearing the armor of the Urban Army, Liu Mang would have thought that he was Guan Yu. As it was not possible for this man to be Guan Yu, he could only be Wei Yan, Wei Wenchang. Wei Yan was also an astonishing person but he was simply never as famous as Guan Yu.


    ¡°Wei Yan?¡± Although rescued, Liu Mang did not feel grateful. This is because he had ordered Wei Yan to protect Liu Ye. He wanted to turn around and take a look but he was not tall enough to look past all the soldiers killing each other around him. ¡°Wei Yan! Why are you here? What about the Military Advisor?¡±


    Wei Yan and Hu Che Er locked weapons1. He was as strong as Zhao Yun, and was at refinement stage. Both he and Hu Che Er were evenly matched. Liu Mang who watched the battle could now say with certainty that Hu Che Er had been hiding his true strength to catch him off guard.


    Wei Yan then dragged his sword. With his skill and strength, he knocked away Hu Che Er¡¯s weapons. Only then did he have the time to reply to Liu Mang. ¡°Milord. The Military Advisor is alright. Right now, he is at the rear of the formation!¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Liu Mang felt at ease after hearing Wei Yan¡¯s words and calmed down. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to protect the Military Advisor? Why are you here now? Do you think my orders are worthless?¡± Liu Mang had ordered Wei Yan to protect Liu Ye with his life but Wei Yan had disobeyed that order. One of the things that Liu Mang hated the most were people that don¡¯t listen to orders. He would not hesitate to execute such a person even if they wererades. Besides that, Wei Yan someone who had ¡®past offences¡¯. Liu Mang had thought that he had managed to supressed Wei Yan¡¯s wild nature and that Wei Yan had managed to turn over a new leaf but it seems that bad habits are hard to change.


    Liu Mang waited for Wei Yan¡¯s answer. If Wei Yan did this for merits, he would not mind having both Wei Yan and Hu Che Er to kill each other.


    ¡°Milord. I did not leave on my own ord. Military Advisor had ordered me toe and assist Milord!¡± Wei Yan smiled bitterly. Both Liu Mang and Liu Ye were in a higher positionpared to him. He could not afford to offend either one of them and could only exin patiently. ¡°Military Advisor wanted the Xiliang Cavalry¡¯s horses and ordered me toe and protect you!¡±


    ¡°Ziyang! Ziyang!2¡± Liu Mang looked at Wei Yan. He knew that Wei Yan would have no choice if he had truly been ordered by Liu Ye to do this. Liu Mang then nodded and said, ¡°Wei Yan Wei Wenchang. If you can obtain this guy¡¯s head, I will promote you by three ranks. I will make you a general and let youmand an army!¡± Liu Mangposed himself. He wanted Hu Che Er¡¯s head as the man frightens him. Those that are not of the same race have different hearts3. For the safety of the Han, it would be best to get rid of Hu Che Er early.


    ¡°Yes! Milord!¡± Wei Yan was overjoyed. He initially thought that he would be punished but instead, he was going to be promoted by three ranks if he killed Hu Che Er. Right now he was just a 1000-manmander but he would be a general after killing Hu Che Er. This was what he had been yearning for.


    ¡°Haha! Young Hu! Die for your grandfather Wei!¡± Wei Yan looked at Hu Che Er malevolently. Hu Che Er also became extremely angry for suddenly bing his opponent¡¯s rice bowl. He had not yet been defeated but others already wanted his horse. Now, they also wanted his head. What was going on?


    ¡°Nameless scoundrel! You are one lifetime too early to take your grandfather¡¯s head!¡± Hu Che Er suddenly swung his hammers at Wei Yan. Both warriors fought unyieldingly. Liu Mang also wanted to join in the fight but he was injured and also weaker than the both of them. If he were to join the fight, Wei Yan would need to protect him. Just like during the battle at Hu Lao Gate. Zhang Fei and Guan Yu could have defeated Lu Bu. However, Liu Bei joining the fight caused the both of them to focus more on protecting their brother. In the end, Lu Bu turned the tables against them.


    Liu Mang was not able to fight against Hu Che Er but he could still deal with themon XIliang Cavalry soldiers. His shield continued to bath in blood. The Tortoise Formation was now truly like a tortoise with ws from the four hundred Urban Army Soldiers that just joined.


    ¡°Phew!¡± Liu Ye breathed out a sigh of relief. Truthfully speaking, he had taken a huge risk. The entire n almost fell apart for the sake of a few thousand horses. Once the Tortoise Formation is broken, the ballista would not be able to prevent a total rout even if they were powerful. Fortunately, Liu Ye had won the gamble by believing in Liu Mang and the Urban Army. Aiming the riders and not the horses had definitely caused the attack power of the ballista to fall but Liu Ye had dispatched four hundred soldiers to counter this effect. The appearance of the four hundred soldiers increased the morale in the Urban Army and decreased the moral of the Xiliang Cavalry.


    ¡°Haha. The situation has been fixed!¡± Liu Ye finally rxed. After this, the Urban Army would be famous and the Xiliang Cavalry would no longer run rampant. Zhang Xiu would receive a huge p to his face. All they needed to do now was wait for Liu Mang¡¯s Army to take Hu Che Er¡¯s head.


    ¡°Send a notification! Those thaty down their weapons would not be killed!¡± Liu Mang gave the order. All that was left in this battle was a massacre. Liu Mang was afraid that these soldiers would be death soldiers and allowed them to surrender. As long as they dropped their weapons, they would be less of a threat even if they suddenly became death soldiers.


    ¡°The King of Shu gave the order! Those that dropped their weapons would not be killed!¡± The soldiers all shouted one by one. The Xiliang Cavalry also no longer wanted to fight as they were not able to break through the Tortoise Formation. Besides the Tortoise Formation, there was also the ballista attacking them. Even if they wanted to leave, they were obstructed from the disordered situation and could not escape. They only had two choices left, that is to resist until the end or to surrender.


    The sound of des could be heard as a Xiliang Cavalry soldier dropped his weapon and shouted, ¡°I surrender!¡± This soldier no longer wanted to fight. He was Xu Yang, a Han member of the Xiliang Cavalry. In the past, his family had been killed by the Qiangs. In anger, he joined Dong Zhuo¡¯s Xiliang Cavalry to avenge his family. He followed Dong Zhuo to strike fear into the Qiangs. That was the life he wanted to lead. However, everything changed the moment Dong Zhuo entered Luoyang. First, they fought against the Bingzhou Army and then the eighteen warlords. What he wanted was to fight foreigners and not the Han. After Dong Zhuo¡¯s death, they followed Zhang Ji andter, Zhang Xiu. After many years of campaigns, the Xiliang Cavalry now had a lot of new members and less old members. The original Xiliang Cavalry formed by Dong Zhuo had the Han to Qiang ratio of seven to three. This allowed the Han to remain in control but also allowed the Qiangs teach the Hans how to ride horses. These slowly changed once they entered the Central ins. It became difficult for the Hans to enter the Xiliang Cavalry. This is because it was not easy to form a cavalry. They would need a lot of armor and horses. On top of that, the riders need to be good a horsemanship. To form the cavalry quicker, Zhang Ji had simply selected Qiang soldiers instead of Han soldiers. As time passed, there were not more Qiang soldierspared to Han soldiers in the Xiliang Cavalry. The Xiliang Cavalry still belonged to the Han because Zhang Xiu was around. However, once Zhang Xiu has perished, the Xiliang Cavalry would be a horrifying ce.


    They Qiangs would not care about the lives of the Hans. They were barbarians. If the restriction ced onto them by Zhang Xiu was removed, the aftermath would be inconceivable. One of the reasons the foreigners could not defeat the Han is because they do not have proper equipment such as heavy armor. However, the Xiliang Cavalry already have heavy armor. If a barbarian with a brain like Hu Che Er bes themander, the Han will face a disaster.


    Xu Yang no longer wanted to fight since a while ago. He did not want to follow the Xiliang Cavalry anymore. Initially, he thought of dying in battle but Liu Mang¡¯s orders had given him hope to live. So, Xu Yang decided to drop his weapon.


    ¡°Xu Yang you Han dog! I will kill you!¡± A Qiang 1000-manmander raised his sword and charged at Xu Yang.


    ¡°I rather be a dog than to apany you barbarians any longer!¡± Xu Yang had his pride. In the past, the Xiliang Cavalry defended the country. They were the defenders of Xiliang. However, the current Xiliang Cavalry was in the hands of barbarians, ruthlessly killing Hans. Xu Yang no longer wanted to follow them.


    ¡°Who dares to harm my general?¡± Xu Yang also had guards with him. They moved to try and save Xu Yang but were too far away.


    ¡°Kill that Qiang nsman!¡± Liu Mang shouted towards Huang Zhong. He would not allow the person that had just surrendered to die. Although Huang Zhong was tired, he could still shoot arrows. His arrow that killed the attacker and saved Xu Yang.


    With Xu Yang as an example, more of the Han soldiers started to drop their weapons. The Qiang soldiers also followed, as they no longer had fighting spirit.


    ¡°Hu Che Er. Don¡¯t tell me you want to surrender?¡± Liu Mang shouted towards Hu Che Er while the battle continued. He wanted to capture Hu Che Er without effort and then have him executed.


    ¡°Haha! Surrender?¡± Hu Che Er sneered. ¡°If I do, would you allow me to live?¡± Hu Che Er could easily tell what Liu Mang was thinking. He mocked Liu Mang as he knew that Liu Mang would not spare him.


    ¡°Haha. How about youmit suicide? I will let you keep your corpse!¡± Liu Mang did not bother exining himself. Such a talented foreigner could only be killed. If Hu Che Er had been a Han general that only knew martial arts, Liu Mang would have advised him to surrender. Unfortunately, Hu Che Er was a smart person and had to die. Liu Mang was not being cruel by wanting Hu Che Er dead. He simply had no choice or this person might one day be ruthless towards the Han.


    ¡°Could it be that I am really going to die here?¡± Hu Che Er felt full of despair. He came with seven thousand Xiliang Cavalry but he could only see about one thousand left continuing to fight. On top of that, these people were all Qiang nsmen.


    Liu Mang raised his hand. With a singlemand, Hu Che Er would be attacked from all sides.


    Just as soon as Liu Ye and Liu Mang felt that the battle was over, the ground began to shake again.


    ¡°This is...!¡± Liu Mang and Liu Ye exchanged nces4. Liu Mang suddenly shouted. ¡°All units get ready! Prepare to meet the enemy!¡± The tremors came from a cavalry that was at least one thousand or higher in number. Liu Mang and Liu Ye did not know where they came from as Hu Che Er¡¯s Xiliang Cavalry was the only one in Guangzhou. It was possible that Zhang Xiu hade.


    Liu Mang and Liu Ye were afraid that Zhang Xiu would have personallye in response to the challenge letter. It would be problematic if he came with twenty thousand Xiliang Cavalry.


    ¡°Haha! Heaven favors me!¡± Hu Che Er looked at the sky and suddenly shouted. ¡°My reinforcements are here! Milord is here! You guys just wait for your deaths!¡± Hu Che Erughed when he saw that Liu Mang and Liu Ye was confused.


    Could it really be Zhang Xiu? The reddish armor on the horizon and the armored horses were the standard Xiliang Cavalry outfit.


    ¡°Tortoise Formation!¡± Liu Mang shouted. The ones attacking Hu Che Er quickly returned to their positions and reformed the Tortoise Formation. Wei Yan also did not dare to move out. A single man would not be able to take on thousands of cavalries no matter how strong he was.


    When the enemy cavalry appeared, it showed that there were only about a thousand people.


    Liu Ye and Liu Mang then finally understood that these were the men left behind at Guangzhou. To begin with, it was impossible for Zhang Xiu toe personally as his trusted subordinate Hu Che Er was here and Zhang Xiu himself did not fully trust Liu Bei. If Zhang Xiu came personally, there would be no one to take care of his army. He did not have anyone who could manage this job and could only lend them to Liu Bei while being afraid that these soldiers would not be returned.


    That was why Zhang Xiu was not leading those soldiers. Who could it be if not Zhang Xiu?


    ¡°Men of Qiang. Let us leave!¡± Hu Che Er took this opportunity to get on his horse and leave.


    ¡°Not good! Hu Che Er is trying to escape!¡± Liu Ye and Liu Mang now understood that Zhang Xiu was not actually here. They did not know where the soldiers came from but guessed that it could have been Hu Che Er¡¯s reserve troops. Hu Che Er¡¯sughter earlier had caused the Liu Mang¡¯s Army to be less vignt towards him and strengthened their defences, giving him the opportunity to escape.


    ¡°Stop them!¡± Liu Mang roared. Hu Che Er needed to die. He couldmand like a general and n strategies like a strategist. He was also skilled in martial arts. A foreigner like this was a disaster to the Han and needed to be killed.


    ¡°Young boy Liu Mang. I will definitely take revenge for today¡¯s hatred!¡± Hu Che Er¡¯s voice was full of venom.


    ¡°Milord!¡± Liu Ye quickly stopped Liu Mang. He too, wanted to chase down Hu Che Er but it was already toote. Hu Che Er had already gotten on his horse. Liu Mang¡¯s troops were mostly infantries. They could only win because of the Tortoise Formation. Even if they manage to catch up to Hu Che Er in their heavy armors, they would not be able to win without the formation. The Urban Army was also exhausted while the newly arrived Xiliang Cavalry was not. It was possible that the Liu Mang¡¯s Army would bepletely routed.


    ¡°Sigh!¡± Liu Mang was not a person who would lose his head from hatred. He regained his awareness the moment Liu Ye stopped him. In the end, he could only sight and let Hu Che Er escape.


    ¡°Who said you can leave? You grandfather Wei still needs your head for merits!¡± Wei Yan was also equally anxious about the situation. For Liu Mang, Hu Che Er was a threat to the future of the Han. Wei Yan did not know all this. To him, Hu Che Er was merits. Liu Mang had promised that he would be a general if he could kill Hu Che Er. Wei Yan could not endure this temptation. He also wanted to chase Hu Che Er but knew that he would be killed by the Xiliang Cavalry if he did. Wei Yan immediately looked to a ballista. Fortunately, there was still an arrow on the ballista. He immediately went to the ballista, aimed at Hu Che Er, and shot the arrow.


    ____


    Like locking des... but hammers don¡¯t have des.


    Liu Mang calling out to Ziyang would make more sense if the readers understood the Asian ¡®ah¡¯ thing. It gives off the feeling of ¡®Ziyang ah, Ziyang, what in the world are you doing?¡¯ kind of feeling. Naturally, I am not sure how I should (if at all) trante a literal ¡®sound word¡¯ that changes meaning depending on the tone and situation it is used in.


    ·ÇÎÒ×åÀ࣬ÆäÐıØÒì People that are not of the same family have different hearts. Basically, if he is not your family member (or race in this case) they would be more prejudiced/higher chance of going against you. Eg, supporting a family member in a losing argument between a stranger.


    I don¡¯t know how. Last I checked, Liu Mang was too deep in the battlefield to even see Liu Ye.


    More abusive grandfathers.

 Chapter 338

    ¡°Who said you can leave?¡± Wei Yan turned the ballista. Although the ballista was heavy and required ten people to turn it, Wei Yan could do it on its own. The ballista turned to face Hu Che Er.


    ¡°Die!¡± Wei Yan let loose the arrow. The arrow soared straight towards Hu Che Er.


    ¡°Not good!¡± Hu Che Er noticed the attack from the ballista and wanted to avoid it. He forced his Arabian horse to go as fast as it could, using up thest of its strength. However, the arrow from the ballista was faster than the horse. In a single moment, the arrow was before him. Hu Che Er knew that he no longer had enough time to dodge the attack. He knew the strength of the ballista and that even warriors of his level would be lucky to escape. Hu Che Er gritted his teeth. With a single hand, he pushed and suddenly jumped from his horse as he swung his hammer1.


    Hu Che Er¡¯s hammer came into contact with the arrow. Sparks flew out as their movements continued. However, the ballista was too powerful. This mechanical force could not be struck down by a hammer. It would only cause the arrow to change direction.


    Blood sshed as the arrow pierced through an arm.


    ¡°Argh!¡± A sorrowful scream echoed throughout the ins. The arm belonged to Hu Che Er. He was not able to block that arrow but could only change its direction a little. As a result, he lost his arm but managed to keep his life.


    ¡°Nice shot!¡± An Urban Army soldier shouted. Hu Che Er and the Xiliang Cavalry had caused half of the Urban Army soldiers to perish and as a result, Hu Che Er had garnered all of their hatred. Naturally, they would be excited about Hu Che Er¡¯s plight.


    ¡°What a pity!¡± Liu Mang felt that it was a shame Huang Zhong was not the one that shot the arrow. Wei Yan¡¯s archery was good. It was better than a second grade general but it was nowhere near Huang Zhong¡¯s level. If Huang Zhong was the one that shot that arrow, Hu Che Er would be dead.


    ¡°General!¡± After Hu Che Er¡¯s arm was shot off, the Xiliang Cavalry soldier at the front led the rest forward to protect him.


    ¡°General! How could this happen?¡± The 1000-manmander that said this was the one made in charge of watching over Guangzhou. He came here because there really were no movements from Guangzhou. This gave him the intentions of obtaining merits. He wanted to join Hu Che Er in battle and also obtain merits instead of continuing to wait at Guangzhou where he cannot get anything.


    He expected to see the Urban Army getting ughtered. Instead, he saw the Xiliang Cavalry soldiers either killed in battle or in the process of surrendering themselves to the enemy. He even saw Hu Che Er retreating and almost killed. If he had not arrived, Hu Che Er would have really been killed. How did the seven thousand cavalry ended up like this? Could Hu Che Er been ambushed? He looked at the battlefield and only saw a few Urban Army soldiers. ¡°General! Let us fight back!¡± This 1000-manmander saw that the Urban Army have less than one thousand men left. On top of that, they were all exhausted. He believed that his suggestion would receive Hu Che Er¡¯s approval.


    Instead, Hu Che Er red at him murderously. This 1000-manmander had vited his military orders but had also saved him by doing so. In the end, Hu Che Er could only drop this subject. ¡°If you want to die, go by yourself!¡± Hu Che Er said as he resisted the pain. Hu Che Er might dare to continue the fight if he had at least three thousand men. However, he was only left with one thousand men. It was not a matter of whether the Urban Army was exhausted. It was simply a matter of whether the Urban Army could withstand their initial charge. After that, the Xiliang Cavalry would need to endure the attacks from the ballista. Two volleys was more than enough for one thousand Xiliang Cavalry. ¡°Let us go!¡± Hu Che Er said as he looked at the Urban Army unwaveringly. ¡®I will be back! King of Shu, Liu Mang! I will take revenge for my men and my arm!¡¯ Hu Che Er then tore off part of his clothes to wrap up his arm to staunch the bleeding. He then took his remaining soldiers and left.


    Liu Mang sighed. He had tried every means to kill Hu Che Er but the man still managed to escape. Liu Mang smiled bitterly as he thought of the man¡¯s luck. He did not the consequences of letting Hu Che Er escape but it was no longer possible to chase the man.


    ¡°This general has failed! Milord, please punish me!¡± Wei Yan quickly knelt down by Liu Mang¡¯s feet the moment he saw Liu Mang sigh. He was truly afraid that Liu Mang would be angry and bring him misfortune. Wei Yan himself did not know how he changed as he had once been a person that feared nothing like Xu Sheng. Now, he was afraid of Liu Mang¡¯s harmless appearance.


    Wei Yan also felt very bitter. He would have be a general if he managed to kill Hu Che Er. Now, Hu Che Er had escaped. Although he managed to take an arm, it was far from what Liu Mang wanted. This may turn it into a mistake instead of merits. Wei Yan was worried as Liu Mang might get rid of him.


    Liu Mang did not pay Wei Yan any attention. He continued to silently look towards the direction of the Xiliang Cavalry for a long time.


    ¡°Milord. Wen Chang had tried his best.¡± Liu Ye had thought that Liu Mang was truly angry as he remained silent and quickly pled for Wei Yan. Wei Yan¡¯s actions had been to carry out Liu Ye¡¯s orders. So, Liu Ye had to step out and say something.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Liu Mang became distracted for a while after hearing Liu Ye¡¯s voice. He then saw Wei Yan kneeling down beside him and said, ¡°Alright, alright. Stand up.¡±


    ¡°Milord!¡± Wei Yan still did not dare to stand up.


    ¡°Why are you kneeling on the ground? I would not me you for the results of this battle. It was not your fault that you failed to kill Hu Che Er. It is also not because you were not skilled enough. Hu Che Er was simply too lucky!¡± Nobody expected the one thousand Xiliang Cavalry toe from Guangzhou. Both Liu Mang and Hu Che Er did not expect it, much less anyone else.


    ¡°But!¡± Wei Yan still did not dare to stand up. ¡°I was not good enough to aplish Milord¡¯s task. I also failed to stay close to the Military Advisor!¡± The martialw was strict in the Liu Mang¡¯s Army. Liu Mang could spare Wei Yan for failing to kill Hu Che Er but it was possible for Wei Yan to still be executed for viting Liu Mang¡¯s military orders.


    Liu Mang looked at Wei Yan and wanted tough. The man seem to insist on bringing his mistakes forward. Liu Mangughed bitterly and said, ¡°It is alright. You did not make any mistakes and even contributed!¡±


    ¡°I had you protect the Military Advisor and told you to never separate from him. However, the situation at that time was urgent and you also saved my life! The merits and demerits cancel each other out!¡± By right, Wei Yan should have been punished. However, he saved Liu Mang¡¯s life and Liu Ye was also uninjured. This was why Liu Mang could ignore Wei Yan¡¯s vition of orders.


    ¡°You may not have killed Hu Che Er but you managed to injure him which also an achievement!¡± Although Hu Che Er managed to escape the medical technology in that era was low. There was a chance for Hu Che Er to perish from blood loss. Even if Hu Che Er survived, his strength had already been reduced by Wei Yan. This meant that Hu Che Er was no longer as threatening as before. This was why Wei Yan actually earned merits.2


    ¡°Wei Yan. I will remove you from your position as a 1000-manmander.¡± Liu Mang said to Wei Yan.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Wei Yan was a bit puzzled. Liu Mang had earlier said that he obtained merits but now he is removed from his position.


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Liu Mang looked at Wei Yan andughed. ¡°Are you so unwilling to leave the Urban Army that you want to remain here forever? What an affectionate man to even give up the chance to form his own army!¡±


    ¡°Ah! Milord, I...¡± Wei Yan was stunned by Liu Mang¡¯s words. The chance to form his own army was Wei Yan¡¯s lifelong wish. His happiness came too suddenly.


    ¡°Alright, get up! You should be satisfied now!¡± Liu Mang wanted to pull Wei Yan up but identally tore his wound open and turned pale. Wei Yan saw Liu Mang in a bad condition and quickly went to support Liu Mang.


    ¡°Wen Chang. I have supressed you for a long time. Do you resent me for this?¡± Liu Mang suddenly asked this strange question.


    ¡°I will not!¡± Wei Yan quickly spoke words of allegiance but how could he not feel resentful? When he first arrived, he was extremely arrogant. His was as skilled as Zhao Yun and Wang Wei. He was also skilled in strategems. Now, Wang Wei was the deputy general of the ck g Army. Zhao Yun may only be inmand of a few hundred cavalry but with the Xiliang Cavalry¡¯s horses, the White Horses could finally be organized. On the other hand, he remained as a 1000-manmander. He could not even be promoted to a general. Wei Yan could not endure this.


    ¡°You will not or do you simply not dare to have any resentment?¡± Liu Mang looked at the man with reddish face. Wei Yan wanted to exin but could not as his face turned redder. Liu Mang also stopped making things difficult for Wei Yan and exined. ¡°Wen Chang. You must know this. A man can have ambitions. He can have an air of arrogance. However, this must be controlled. There is nothing to be afraid of for having ambitions as they be motivation. However, if ambition and arrogance is not controlled, it could only lead to ruin!¡± Liu Mang¡¯s words became the most precious words of reconciliation towards Wei Yan.


    ¡°I... I understand!¡± Wei Yan heard Liu Mang¡¯s words and nodded unhesitatingly.


    ¡°Alright. I know you are a person from Yiyang. Form your army and once again establish your Yiyang Troops!¡± Liu Mang said to Wei Yan. When Wei Yan came for recruitment, there were about ten others by his side. These soldiers have already joined the Urban Army and the ck g Army. All of them were quite good. Some have already be 100-manmanders and there was one person that Wang Wei and Xu Sheng wanted to rmend as a 1000-manmander. They were quality soldiers that Liu Mang liked. After inquiring, he found out that these excellent soldiers were trained by Wei Yan in the Yiyang Troops. Liu Bei and Lu Bu may not have heard of these troops before but Zhang Xiu and Liu Biao would have heard of them. This is because the Yiyang troops had once been the elite troops used by Liu Biao to deal with Zhang Xiu¡¯s uncle. These troops only used spears simply because they never had the chance to use other weapons. Jingzhou may have been prosperous but Liu Biao only provided proper equipment to those under his directmand. The Yiyang Troops were put aside. The Yiyang Troops had chased away the Yellow Turbans and made many contributions under Liu Biao but they were never replenished. Eventually, their numbers dropped from a thousand to about ten people. Wei Yan was one of those people and was also given a small position. This was why he came to Hefei.


    Now, Liu Mang wanted Wei Yan to reform the Yiyang Troops as he wanted elite troops. He was able to provide Wei Yan with equipment.


    ¡°But Milord... The troops you need are...¡± Wei Yan was now ced in an awkward position. The Yiyang Troops were called such because most of them are from Yiyang. Yiyang was one of the two most war torn ces in Jingzhou. That was why themon people there were good at fighting. However, that ce was in Jingzhou which was not their territory. It was not possible for Wei Yan to recruit soldiers there.


    ¡°Yiyang? Who said that ce belongs to Liu Biao? It is obvious that it is currently under Liu Bei¡¯s control!¡± Liu Mang said as he looked at Wei Yan indifferently.


    ¡°It is Liu Bei¡¯s city?¡± Wei Yan was stunned. He then understood that Liu Mang wanted to attack Yiyang.


    Without a doubt, Liu Mang wanted to attack Yiyang. Yiyang and Zaoyang were ces that Liu Bei and Zhang Xiu needs to cross to enter Yangzhou. It was one matter if Liu Biao refused to help Lu Bu but what made Liu Mang angry was that Liu Biao indirectly helped Liu Bei and Zhang Xiu, allowing them to reach Yangzhou faster. Before this, Liu Mang did not do anything to Liu Biao because he was busy dealing with Liu Bei and Zhang Xiu but now that he has free time, it was time for him to collect his payment, that is Yiyang and Zaoyang.


    Since Yiyang and Zaoyang had been lent to others, Liu Mang could justify attacking it as part of his war against Liu Bei. It had nothing to do with Liu Biao.


    ¡°I understand!¡± Wei Yan nodded and then cupped his fist.


    ¡°Good. Go and make preparations. I will have Cheng Yu and Xu Sheng return to you your original Yiyang soldiers. I will also give you a hundred horses! I will have Xu Sheng and the ck g Army cooperate with you! If you immediately give me a strategy to capture Yiyang and Zaoyang, I will promote you to a general!¡± Wei Yan would only be a general one hemanded his soldiers to take Yiyang and Zaoyang.


    ¡°There is no need!¡± Wei Yan suddenly replied.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Liu Mang was stunned for moment. It took him a while to finally understand what Wei Yan was saying.


    ¡°Milord. What you need now are troops! Take General Xu Sheng with you to attack Shouchun!¡± Wei Yan cupped his fist in confidence.


    ¡°Wei Yan?¡± Liu Mang furrowed his brows. He believed that Wei Yan was once again showing his arrogance and overconfidence. ¡°This is not a joking matter!¡± If this was truly the case, Liu Mang would need to reconsider putting Wei Yan in an important position.


    ¡°Milord. I would not lie. I am willing to set up a military order. If I do not capture Yiyang and Ziyang within five days, I will give you my head!¡± Wei Yan spoke with confidence. This is because he was from Yiyang. His men were also from Yiyang. These two was enough reason for his confidence.


    ¡°Fine! Since you have such confidence, I, as your Lord, would only be looking down on you if I do not wish you sess here! I will give you ten days to take Yiyang and Zaoyang. If you seed, I will remember your contributions and make you a general!¡± Ten days was the longest Liu Mang could give Wei Yan. What Liu Mang wanted was not only to teach Liu Biao a lesson but to also take the provisions. Ten days was enough for a round trip.


    ¡°If you take Zaoyang, I will confer you a title!¡± Liu Mang then said to Wei Yan.


    ¡°Confer a title?¡± Wei Yan¡¯s eyes lit up. Obtaining a title and bing a general was what every warrior dreamt of. Wei Yan became very excited because of the two cakes in front of him.


    ¡°I will live up to Milord¡¯s expectations!¡± Wei Yan quickly kowtowed to Liu Mang.


    ¡°Good. Now go! The faster you can take Yiyang and Zaoyang, the faster you can be a general and obtain a title!¡±


    ___


    Dodging skills 101, NOT jumping AWAY from an attack.


    The few paragraphs is to basically say that if Wei Yan¡¯s actions were scored into points where he loses points for ditching Liu Ye, it would end up in the positive region.

 Chapter 339

    (Reminder : Join with 340 for one week)


    The casualties were counted. Only about one thousand three hundred Urban Army soldiers of the two thousand five hundred soldiers that participated in the battle survived. This number included the ones responsible for the ballista. This meant that over one thousand one hundred soldiers have died1. Nearly half theirrades had been killed in battle. As a result, the atmosphere was gloomy.


    On the other hand, the casualties on the other side was also quite heavy. Seven hundred Xiliang Cavalry participated in the attack but only four hundred escaped with Hu Che Er. The rest remained behind. Four thousand and three hundred of them became captives while the other two thousand three hundred were dead. This was partly because Liu Ye had ordered for the ballista to shoot the riders, lowering its overall effectiveness. Otherwise, there would be even less survivors.


    Besides captives, they also obtained about five thousand horses thanks to Liu Ye¡¯s prudence. The remaining horses were either dead or too injured to run anymore.


    ¡°Five thousand horses!¡± Liu Mang was deeply moved. He had always wanted to let Zhao Yun form the White Horses but he could only provide weapons and armor. Horses were not something he could manufacture. As a result, the formation of the White Horses had been dyed. With five thousand horses, Liu Mang would be able to send some towards Lujiang and still have enough to form the White Horses with two thousand cavalry. Zhao Yun would no longer be a captain leading a few hundred men and could form his own army.


    ¡°Milord. What do we do with the prisoners?¡± Liu Ye asked. There were more prisoners than soldirs but the prisoners were tied up and had no weapons. They no longer had the strength to fight back. However, these prisoners also needed to eat, which would cost a lot of provisions.


    ¡°Send them off. Bury them!¡± Liu Mang was not cruel but he could not keep the prisoners. On top of that, these soldiers owe them blood debts. The Xiliang Cavalry was mixed with Qiangs and Hans. The Qiangs did not have a sense of justice and were cruel to the Hans. These Han soldiers also followed along. Liu Mang did not want to spare these contaminated Han soldiers.


    ¡°Bury!¡± Liu Ye never expected Liu Mang to be ruthless enough to decide the fate of thousands in an instant. He no longer understood what kind of person his Lord was. He could not be a cruel tyrant because of the low taxes he imposed on the people and even used military funding to help themon people survive. The industrial zones were first used for the people before the military. He also punished corrupt officials strictly and demand justice for the people. However, he was also not a good person. At Wancheng, he was like a living Yama Raja. Almost all the noble families had been executed up until their third generation. Now, he also wanted to execute over four thousand prisoners.


    That being said, Liu Ye did not find this overly important. He was a flexible person. Otherwise, he would not learn mechanics and mathematics. He was also not one that ced the nation first as evidenced by him serving the tyrant Cao Cao. Liu Ye does not think of the nation. He only thought of whoever that treated him well and gave him a ce to show his talent. This person had been Liu Mang. As long as Liu Mang did not turn his back on him, he would continue to serve Liu Mang faithfully.


    ¡°Milord. We can¡¯t kill all these people!¡± Liu Ye shook his head.


    ¡°Hm? Ziyang! Leaving these people behind would cause us harm! We do not have enough provisions and we also do not have enough men to look after them! Rather than waiting for them to rebel, it would be better to give them a clean death!¡± Liu Mang was eventually going to return to Shouchun. He did not have enough men to look after the prisoners. If the prisoners were to escape, Liu Mang¡¯s escape route would be cut off.


    ¡°Milord. I am not saying to spare all of them. I am simply saying that we cannot kill all of them. The Xiliang Cavalry had already surrendered to us. If we kill all of them, nobody would dare to surrender to us in the future!¡± Liu Ye exined.


    Liu Mang never cared for the superstitious belief of not killing prisoners. However, Liu Ye¡¯s words made sense. If the captives were killed, nobody would dare to surrender to the Liu Mang¡¯s Army in the future. In this chaotic times, justice is seldom seen. As a result, others treasured this even more. A loyal and righteous ruler would fade away with the passage of time but he would also be able to gather people. One example was Liu Bei. Although the man was a hypocrite, people flocked to him. His fame as a benevolent ruler allowed him to climb back up despite his many defeats.


    If Liu Mang were to kill the surrendered prisoners, his infamy would spread and his enemies in the future would fight until the end.


    ¡°Milord. Even if you did not care about reputation, you obtained the Xiliang Cavalry¡¯s horses to form the White Horses! Do not forget, the riders would be harder to find than the horses. This is especially true in the Central ins where there are little horses. Even the heroes found here would have trouble riding horses. To create an elite cavalry from scratch, Milord would need about a year. Does Milord have enough time for that?¡±


    Liu Ye was right. Liu Mang did not have any time to waste. Big changes were happening all over. The winner in the North was about to be decided. Liu Mang also needed to fight against Liu Bei, Zhang Xiu and Sun Ce. If the Central ins was not united soon, it would end up being taken by Cao Cao. That was why Liu Mang needed troops. The White Horses were of the highest priority. Liu Mang was not able to wait for a year and that was even assuming that he could train good heavy cavalry soldiers within a year.


    ¡°Milord. If you want the White Horses, you not only have horses but also riders in front of you!¡± Liu Ye said as he pointed at the prisoners. They were the good riders Liu Mang needed. As they came from the Xiliang Cavalry, they were extremely suited for the job. If they did not qualify, nobody will.


    ¡°What about the Qiang nsmen?¡± What Liu Mang needed was a Han cavalry, not a mixed cavalry. Besides that, the Qiang soldiers also had the blood of his citizens on their hands. Liu Mang could not let them go.


    ¡°Milord. I already said that I am not stopping you from killing them. You just cannot kill all of them!¡±


    ¡°I cannot kill all of them?¡± Liu Mang looked at Liu Ye, who nodded in return. Liu Mang then understood. ¡°Ziyang, I understand now!¡±


    Liu Mang then waved his hand, ¡°Men!¡±


    ¡°Milord!¡± A 100-manmander walked up with Liu Mang and cupped his fist.


    ¡°Separate the Hans and the Qiangs!¡± Liu Mang pointed at the prisoners.


    ¡°Yes!¡± The soldier nodded and epted the order. Soon, the 4,000 Xiliang Cavalry was divided into two. The ones that have their long hairs tied neatly were the Hans. As they did not dare to disturb what was given by their parents, they do not cut their hairs. On the other hand, the Qiangs would cut their hairs if the weather was hot. Their hairs were messy and they would tie2 their short hairs so that it does not block their vision.


    ¡°I am not a Qiang! I am a Han!¡± A Xiliang Cavalry soldier shouted loudly. The man had the hairstyle of a Qiang soldier but his ent was from Guanzhong.


    ¡°Hm?¡± The soldier furrowed his brow. When he heard the man¡¯s Guanzhong ent, he was prepared to ce the man together with the Hans.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Liu Mang saw this scene and went in front to stop it.


    ¡°Milord!¡± The 100-manmander cupped his fists again.


    ¡°You are a Han?¡± Liu Mang asked the prisoner. The prisoner that had already cut his hair quickly replied, ¡°Yes, I am a Han! Ie from Changan!¡± The prisoner quickly told Liu Mang about his hometown so that Liu Mang would believe him.


    ¡°I see.¡± Liu Mang smiled at the prisoner. Seeing Liu Mang¡¯s smiling expression, the prisoner also felt at ease. Before he could sigh with relief, he suddenly saw a very familiar body. In that single moment, he realized that body was his before losing consciousness forever.


    Liu Mang had just killed the prisoner. He then picked up the head and shouted to the others. ¡°This person had already abandoned the Han way. He is no longer a Han but something even more disgusting!¡± The man had shaved his head. This could be because of hot weather which was fine on its own. However, tying his hair after that brings a different meaning as it now made him look more like a Qiang than a Han. Basically, the man bes a traitor to his nation. Liu Mang hated such people even more than the foreigners.


    ¡°Kill all the Qiangs. Spare none of them!¡± Liu Mang shouted towards the Urban Army.


    ¡°Yes!¡± The Urban Army soldiers nodded their heads and quickly pulled out their swords.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you would not kill those that surrender? You are a despicable man to go back on your words!¡± A Qiang 1000-manmander shouted at Liu Mang.


    ¡°I go back on my words? I am despicable? If you want to think so, that is your choice! I, Liu Mang, can be honest and benevolent. However, I am their general. I am sorry, in my dictionary, you Qiang are not ¡®people¡¯! Why are you still standing there? Kill them!¡± Liu Mang shouted towards the 100-manmander standing beside him. The Qiang cavalry had taken many Han lives. The total number ofmon people they have killed until now almost reached a hundred thousand. Some of the Qiang men may be innocent but Liu Mang would rather kill all of them. He wanted a peaceful Han dynasty. He wanted a Han empire. He did not want a multiracial nation.


    ¡°Brothers! Let us fight!¡± Nobody would be willing to wait for their death. The Qiang soldiers were originally not good people. Now that Liu Mang showed his intentions to have them all killed, they became fierce again.


    ¡°Haha. That may have worked before you surrendered but do you think you have the capability to do that now?¡± Liu Mang sneered as he looked at the Qiang soldiers that jumped back onto their feet. They were unarmed and defenceless as they tried to face against hundreds of fully equipped soldiers around them. The only result that coulde out of this was their deaths.


    Liu Mang¡¯s words was put into practice. None of the Qiang soldiers were spared. This totalled up over one thousand and three hundred corpses. Their screams even made the Urban Army soldiers terrified from their Lord¡¯s ughtering intentions.


    ¡°Milord. Is this truly all right?¡± Huang Zhong was a general experienced in war and have ughtered many enemies. However, even he felt ufortable from thetest massacre. Even if he were to judge Liu Mang leniently, he felt that Liu Mang was too tyrannical.


    ¡°Hansheng! Do you think I am a tyrant and a butcher?¡± Liu Mang asked Huang Zhong as he watched the ughter indifferently.


    ¡°I do not dare!¡± Huang Zhong was old enough to be Liu Mang¡¯s uncle but he was Liu Mang¡¯s subject while Liu Mang was his Lord. It was not good for the subject to nder his own Lord.


    ¡°You do not dare? Haha. Then let me tell you. I am a tyrant! I am a butcher! To people like these, I would have them all killed even if there were a million of them!¡± Liu Mang would rather bear the infamy than to watch the Han suffer.


    ___


    My new worst nightmare. Being able to do math and have OCD.


    The tie (Qiang) here probably uses hairpin to stab their messy hair into ce as opposed to neatly tying (locking) their hair (Han). Here is an image of traditional Han hairstyle (or so google tells me)

 Chapter 340

    Zhang Xiu smashed a table inside his camp at Shouchun.


    ¡°Defeated!¡± Zhang Xiu repeated as he looked at the person kneeling in front of him. His Xiliang Cavalry elites, his heavy cavalry of eight thousand, had been thoroughly defeated. Only about a thousand returned from battle, with a lot of them injured. This meant that Zhang Xiu had lost over six thousand troops. On top of that, ording to the man kneeling before him, they only managed to kill about a thousand of the enemy troops. Hu Che Er did not dare to lie because he knew that Zhang Xiu trusted him. He knew that if he were to be caught lying, his value in the army would decrease.


    ¡°How hateful!¡± Zhang Xiu was extremely angry not only because he lost six thousand troops but most importantly, they were defeated. Liu Mang¡¯s challenge letter had clearly shown disdain for the Xiliang Cavalry. In anger, Zhang Xiu wanted Liu Mang¡¯s head but the Xiliang Cavalry was defeated. This defeat lowered the reputation of his Xiliang Cavalry and also his own.


    There were only two thousand and five hundred enemies. Although they had the ballista, others would not care about whether the ballista was hidden and only cared about the results.1 They only saw that eight thousand heavy cavalry fought against two thousand five hundred heavy infantries and lost.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just go and die? Why did youe back?¡± Zhang Xiu¡¯s anger surged and kicked Hu Che Er. Hu Che Er was unable to dodge because he had lost an arm and his body was weak. Even if he could, he would not dare to. On the other hand, Zhang Xiu was also at a refinement stage. The strength of his kick during his anger could easily be imagined.


    Hu Che Er was sent flying by Zhang Xiu¡¯s kick. He started coughing out blood the moment hended on the ground. His face was also pale. The wound on his arm reopened and blood flowed out.


    Although Hu Che Er¡¯s face had turned pale, he did not say anything.


    ¡°General Yang Wu!¡± Just as Zhang Xiu was about to start attacking again, he heard Liu Bei¡¯s voice from outside his camp. Zhang Xiu tacitly epted, allowing Liu Bei and Pang Tong into the camp. Liu Bei tried to help Hu Che Er up the moment he saw Hu Che Er kneeling on the ground but Hu Che Er declined Liu Bei¡¯s help as he did not dare to move without Zhang Xiu¡¯s order. Liu Bei then thought that this was Zhang Xiu¡¯s matter and it would not be appropriate for him to continue offering Hu Che Er help.


    ¡°Did Lord Xuandee here tough?¡± Zhang Xiu¡¯s spoke with a unhappy tone as he still needed to vent. Nobody would be happy for throwing away thousands of troops. Zhang Xiu was unable to think of another reason Liu Bei would pay him a visit.


    Liu Bei shook his head and sighed. ¡°General Yang Wu. You misunderstood me! How could Ie here tough at you? Both of us are allies. Why would Ie here andugh at you. I, Liu Bei, would also not feel happy about your losses. With the supply route blocked, my soldiers cannot obtain provisions. If we cannot capture Shouchun, we could only retreat!¡± Liu Bei also felt bitter. Initially, he truly wanted to see Zhang Xiu¡¯s Army make a fool of themselves. He would have benefited if Zhang Xiu dispatched his troops to fight against Liu Mang as Zhang Xiu would have been weaken and Liu Mang would have been restricted. Both sides would suffer while the supply routes would be secured. His own rear would also be safe. But now, Hu Che Er had been defeated and retreated.


    Eight thousand men were dispatched. Only about one thousand returned. This was something Liu Bei found out from one of the Xiliang Cavalry soldiers. After losing so much, they only managed to harm about a thousand of the enemy.


    Liu Mang had the Urban Army and the ck g Army. The total number of soldiers he had were about ten thousand. Losing one tenth of his forces would not reduce his strength by much. As a result, the army threatening Liu Bei was still around and there were still no provisions. Liu Bei who also felt bitter from the results decided to meet with Zhang Xiu for a discussion the moment Hu Che Er returned to camp.


    ¡°All of this is because of this barbarian! Useless trash!¡± Zhang Xiu¡¯s anger had decreased when Liu Bei had mediated their rtionship but then it increased again when he saw Hu Che Er. Hu Che Er had caused him to lose his cavalry. The first time, he lost two thousand Xiliang Cavalry in an ambush by Liao Hua. That issue was not raised. However, Hu Che Er waspletely crushed in a battle against a few thousand heavy infantries on the ins. Naturally, Zhang Xiu¡¯s anger soared and he even wanted teach Hu Che Er a lesson.


    ¡°General Yang Wu, calm down!¡± Liu Bei quickly stepped forward and stopped Zhang Xiu. Liu Bei also wanted Zhang Xiu to kill off Hu Che Er for causing his ns to fall apart but at that moment, he had no choice but to stop Zhang Xiu. After all, Liu Bei wanted to obtain Zhang Xiu¡¯s army. Besides that, Liu Bei had the reputation of a benevolent man to uphold. All he needed to do was to prevent Zhang Xiu from killing Hu Che Er. Any other kind of sufferings experienced by Hu Che Er was none of his business.


    ¡°General. This Hu Che Er may be a barbarian but he is loyal to you. If you kill him, you will disillusion the other soldiers.¡± Liu Bei¡¯s y with words was quite good. He stopped Zhang Xiu from continuing to beat up Hu Che Er and also showed his tears towards Hu Che Er. Originally, Zhang Xiu never nned on killing Hu Che Er. He only wanted to kick the man. However, Liu Bei¡¯s words made Hu Che Er terrified of Zhang XIu.


    ¡°He...!¡± Although Zhang Xiu was strong, so was Liu Bei. Zhang Xiu was also not able to directly push Liu Bei away and so, he was eventually pulled away by Liu Bei. This gave Zhang Xiu the chance to calm down and thought things over. Hu Che Er may have caused him to lose his troops and lose face, he knew of Hu Che Er¡¯s loyalty. Otherwise, he would not make Hu Che Er his trusted subordinate. It would be a lie if Zhang Xiu ims to never had any sort of feelings for Hu Che Er. Besides that, Hu Che Er have lost an arm and was in a pitiful state. After thinking for a while, Zhang Xiu waved his hand, ¡°Get up.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Hu Che Er tried to get up but he only had one arm. Liu Bei gave Pang Tong a meaningful look, who then helped Hu Che Er up. Hu Che Er silently gave Liu Bei a thankful gaze. He was touched because Liu Bei pleaded for him in front of his Lord that wanted him dead.


    ¡°I want to take my troops and go to Guangzhou to settle the score with Liu Mang!¡± Zhang Xiu now hated Liu Mang a lot. He wanted to take all of his Xiliang Cavalry to go after Liu Mang so that he could keep face.


    Liu Bei and Pang Tong turned pale with fright the moment they heard Zhang Xiu say that. If Zhang Xiu left, what would they do? Zhang Xiu¡¯s troops were all cavalry and had mobility. However, Liu Bei only had infantries with him. They were already running out of provisions. If they were left behind here, there would be nowhere to run.


    ____


    Basically, they would just think the Xiliang Cavalry was dumb enough to ignore/ fight against the ballista without countermeasures as opposed to never noticing the ballista until it was toote.

 Chapter 341

    Liu Bei visited Zhang Xiu not only to appease him but also to propose a joint attack on Shouchun. This is because the amount of provisions left for the both of them could onlyst about ten days at most. Zhang Xiu had horses and could return to Guangzhou within two days. Even going all the way to Wancheng would only need seven days. However, Liu Bei would need at least seven days to reach Guangzhou. If he wanted to replenish his provisions, he would need about ten days minimum to return to Yuzhou with a hurried march. However, this is not possible with the remaining provisions. Besides that, he would need to pass through Guangzhou and could get ambushed. Even if nobody ambushed him, all of his efforts at the Central ins would be wasted. The war in the North was about to be over. If Cao Cao attacked Yangzhou, Liu Bei would have to bear the brunt of the attack. Liu Bei have also spent a lot of provisions to attack Liu Mang in this decisive battle. He could not run away now.


    This was why Liu Bei quickly stopped Zhang Xiu from going straight for Liu Mang. The only way for Liu Bei to get out of this was to attack Shouchun. There would be enough provisions in Shouchun for his troops. Once he obtains Shouchun, he could join Zhang Xiu in eliminating Liu Mang and re-establish the supply routes. After that, they could go and attack Lu Bu at Lujiang.


    In the past few days when Liu Bei dispatched troops to attack the city, the defences were astonishing. Zhao Yun guarded the city. Although many of the fighters this time were themon people, there were also two hundred of the White Horses. With their superior numbers, Liu Bei had been unsessful with his attacks. This was why he wanted Zhang Xiu to help him. He wanted a portion of the Xiliang Cavalry elites to get off their horses and help conquer the city.


    ¡°General Zhang Xiu. How about this?¡± Liu Bei spoke his thoughts and then asked Zhang Xiu.


    ¡°General Zhang Xiu. Even if you dispatch now, it would be hard to defeat Liu Mang. He could just wait at Guangzhou and avoid a confrontation. You also no longer have enough provisions!¡± Pang Tong persuaded. Once Liu Mang stalled and cause Zhang Xiu to run out of provisions, it would not be possible to defeat Liu Mang. Hu Che Er for one, is not any inferior to Zhang Xiu.


    Zhang Xiu contemted on his decision. He was not as ambitious as Liu Bei or Cao Cao but he was also a warlord and had his own opinions on things. If he goes along with Liu Bei¡¯s ns, the siege would cause even more casualties in the Xiliang Cavalry. His Xiliang Cavalry originally had twenty thousand in number but now it was only less than ten thousand. The losses he would receive from the siege could not be ignored.


    ¡°General Zhang Xiu, please do not worry!¡± Pang Tong saw Zhang Xiu¡¯s concern and reassured him. They were in an age where people have power when they have troops and Zhang Xiu was afraid his army¡¯s strength would decrease even more. ¡°Milord knows that you have lost plenty to vanquish that Han thief. So Milord have made the resolve to help General Zhang Xiu reform the Xiliang Cavalry after conquering Yangzhou. He would do all he can to help you back up! Everything that you need to rebuild your army can be taken from our treasury!¡±


    ¡°This is...!¡± Zhang Xiu looked at Liu Bei and Pang Tong sceptically. The conditions were too good. Hundreds and thousands of gold would be needed for ten thousand Xiliang Cavalry. However, Liu Bei¡¯s generosity made Zhang Xiu even more restless. If Liu Bei were to turn against him after he risked his life for Liu Bei, the end result would be a tragedy.


    ¡°Haha. General Yang Wu. I will not say whether I am such a person. To allow you to be at peace, I will hand you a written pledge with my seal on it!¡± Liu Beiughed at Zhang Xiu¡¯s apprehensions. If it was written down along with an official seal on it, Liu Bei would not be able to shirk on his promise. On top of that, Liu Bei would need to keep his promise otherwise no one would work for him anymore.


    ¡°Why would you do this?¡± Zhang Xiu questioned but was secretly cheering for Liu Bei to take out such a thing.


    ¡°Why not? There is nothing to calcte between brothers!¡± Liu Beiughed as he took out a seal. He then took a pen and paper from Zhang Xiu¡¯s camp and wrote on it. He then pressed his seal on the paper. Zhang Xiu simply waited for his benefits and could not dispatch his troops without worry.


    ¡°In that case, I will help you win Shouchun!¡± Zhang Xiuughed happily. Losing his soldiers had made him distressed but now, someone else help him bear the losses of his soldiers. As for his reputation, he simply needed to capture Shouchun and then he could go and deal with Liu Mang.


    As the two had a harmonious discussion, one person entered Zhang Xiu¡¯s camp. This was Liu Bei¡¯s subordinate, Liao Hua. Liao Hua was in a rush and came immediately after he had been notified.


    ¡°Yuan Jian, why are you here?¡± Pang Tong showed a good natured attitude towards Liao Hua. This is because both of them cooperated very well together, making their rtionship with each other good. Pang Tong had been a new addition in the Liu Bei¡¯s Army. Although Liu Bei takes Pang Tong¡¯s advice and it could be said that Pang Tong was the second most important person in the army, he did not actually hold any military power. Liu Bei allowed this to continue simply because he did not have anyone more talented than Pang Tong. Once Liu Bei¡¯s territory besrge and he bes even more reputable, more talented people would go to Liu Bei. At that time, Pang Tong may not be able to hold onto his position. This was why Pang Tong wanted toy his foundation. Liao Hua was one of the nails that would hold his foundation in ce.


    ¡°Military Advisor. We have just received thetest report!¡± Liao Hua spoke to Liu Bei and Pang Tong quietly as there was an outsider here. This information was something that would be bad to let others know. He only charged into Zhang Xiu¡¯s camp because of the urgency of the information. Otherwise, he would simply wait for Liu Bei to return to camp and never set foot in Zhang Xiu¡¯s camp for the rest of the war.


    ¡°Thetest report?¡± Liu Bei frowned, believing Liao Hua to be ignorant for not waiting back at camp and insteading to Zhang Xiu¡¯s camp. If he does not let Zhang Xiu learn of this information, it would show that he did not trust Zhang Xiu. However, what if the information was extremely important?


    Liu Beiposed himself. Right now, he and Zhang Xiu were in a honeymoon period. There was no need to end this rtionship because of one information. ¡°Just speak! There are no outsiders here.¡±


    ¡°There is no harm!¡± Zhang Xiu knew that Liu Bei was worried about him. Heughed indifferently, believing that there would be no harm even if he doesn¡¯t learn of this information. His expression seemed generous.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Liao Hua replied loudly after hearing Liu Bei¡¯s words. ¡°A report from Lujiang said that Lu Bu¡¯s only daughter, has gone missing!¡±


    ¡°Missing?¡± Zhang Xiu and Liu Bei were confused. What is the rtionship between Lu Bu¡¯s daughter going missing and the war going on at Yangzhou? Only Pang Tong¡¯s eyes turned bright.


    ¡°Yuan Jian. Did it say how Lu Bu¡¯s daughter go missing? Are there any clues?¡± Pang Tong was very interested about this and wanted to get more information.


    ¡°No. The messenger only brought the information that she went missing half a month ago!¡± Liao Hua only got this much. As Pang Tong was always interested in the information from Lu Bu¡¯s Army, Liao Hua immediately informed him.


    Pang Tong then looked towards Lu Bu and cupped his fist. ¡°Milord. I have a n to capture Shouchun now!¡±


    ¡°In this true?¡± Liu Bei was also surprised. Earlier, Pang Tong did not have any strategies and they could only take Shouchun through a fight. However, Pang Tong now had a strategy and based on Pang Tong¡¯s expression, he was confident of it.


    ¡°Correct.¡± Pang Tong nodded, giving Liu Bei confidence. He then asked, ¡°Milord. Do you know what we were doing half a month ago?¡±


    ¡°Half a month ago?¡± Zhang Xiu and Liu Bei thought about it at the same time. They first thought of the fact that they had then captured Hefei and had been nning to take Shouchun.


    ¡°Milord. Half a month ago, we ambushed the Wolf Cavalry!¡± Pang Tong gave them the answer. The two were then shoecked. ¡°Shi Yuan! Are you saying...?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Pang Tong narrowed his eyes. He finally understood why the Wolf Cavalry appeared at Yangzhou half a month ago. At that time, Sun Ce was still watching the Yangtze River. Lu Bu and the Wolf Cavalry would be able to rush to Sun Ce regardless of where Sun Cended. Lu Bu and Chen Gong knew this but the Wolf Cavalry still appeared at Yangzhou, where Liu Bei had spent coin on Zhang Xiu to deal with Lu Bu.


    Besides that, Lu Bu personally led the Wolf Cavalry to Yangzhou. Initially, Pang Tong had thought that Lu Bu was an idiot but he now realized that Lu Bu simply had no choice but toe to Yangzhou. That reason was that his daughter had gone missing.


    As Lu Bu¡¯s daughter was also his only child, her importance could easily be seen. Liu Mang was the only person Lu Bu gave the authority to make decisions to. With his daughter married to Liu Mang, Liu Mang became treated as his son. As a result, Lu Bu also unconditionally believe in Liu Mang¡¯s cause.


    It was impossible for Lu Bu¡¯s daughter to have been kidnapped as nobody would be skilled enough to do so in Lu Bu¡¯s city. The only possibility is that she left the city on her own, preventing the guards from noticing this until it was toote.


    Lu Bu¡¯s daughter was an adult married to Liu Mang. She was already a queen. It was not possible for such a person to leave on her own. If she did, it only showed her desperation. The only exnation was that she was concerned for her husband. Shouchun, Liu Mang¡¯s base, was under siege. This meant that she was leaving for Shouchun.


    Pang Tong guessed all this from the road the Wolf Cavalry took, showing his prowess as a skilled tactician.


    ¡°Did you capture her?¡± Zhang Xiu could not help but ask. If they had captured Lu Bu¡¯s daughter, the soldiers at Shouchun would have no choice but to surrender. This is because she had a really high position in the Lu Bu¡¯s Army. Lu Bu¡¯s daughter was the sign of Lu Bu¡¯s trust in Liu Mang. Without her, the Lu Bu¡¯s Army might end up fighting against the Liu Mang¡¯s Army. All of them would need to protect Lu Bu¡¯s daughter.


    ¡°No.¡± Pang Tong shook his head. If he had really captured Lu Bu¡¯s daughter, Shouchun would have already been theirs long ago.


    ¡°Then?¡± Zhang Xiu could not understand. Without this person with them, how would he capture Shouchun?


    ¡°We do not have Lu Bu¡¯s daughter but that does not mean we cannot make one!¡± Pang Tong said indifferently.


    ¡°Make one?¡± Zhang Xiu still could not understand. Pang Tong looked at Liu Bei. Liu Bei then understood and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. We can always make one!¡±


    ___________________


    April Fools~


    P.S. It is 1st April 12:00 AM over here (during the posting of this chapter). Which means it is the best time to say whatever I want such as dropping this story.


    (I am not sorry.)

 Chapter 342

    ¡°What? Lingqi is gone?¡± Liu Mang pulled the messenger as the asked. Liu Mang was currently a strong person and easily pulled up the messenger.


    The messenger started to suffocate. ¡°Little Lord...¡± The messenger tried to struggle but could not find the strength.


    ¡°Milord!¡± Huang Zhong went forward to help the messenger. Liu Mang was not paying attention because he was emotionally stirred. Huang Zhong forecefully saved the messenger from Liu Mang. The messenger had strenuously came all the way from Lujiang. He only managed to reach Liu Mang after avoiding Liu Bei¡¯s scouts with much difficulty. He also pushed one horse to death to arrive at Guangzhou. Now, the messenger was trying hard to recover after Liu Mang let him go.


    ¡°When did she go missing?¡± Liu Ye also walked to the front. He had not met her before but he knew of her importance. Initially, Liu Mang was a member of the Lu Bu¡¯s Army but it was now different. Liu Mang had his own army, with people loyal to Liu Mang, forming his own branch. Amongst Liu Mang¡¯s generals, the only one with more loyalty to Lu Bu was Cheng Yu. For the others, Lu Bu was only Liu Mang¡¯s father-inw.


    Lu Lingqi was the decisive factor as to whether Liu Mang would be able to inherit Lu Bu¡¯s properties. Without her, the Lu Bu¡¯s Army and Liu Mang¡¯s Army would be different factions regardless of whether the two of them desired it. At worst, the two armies may end up opposing each other.


    ¡°That is... Half a month ago...¡± The messenger cautiously replied.


    ¡°Half a month ago!?¡± Liu Mang furrowed his brow. He finally understood why Lu Bu dispatched the Wolf Cavalry. They had no support to fight against twenty thousand Xiliang Cavalry and shouldn¡¯t have dared to go to Yangzhou. Liu Mang finally understood that Lu Bu¡¯s movements was to find Lu Lingqi.


    ¡°Why did you not inform me earlier?¡± Liu Mang was angry. The messenger could have been forgiven as Liu Mang was still at Yuzhou half a month ago. However, Liu Mangter stayed at Guangzhou, so the message should have been delivered to him. Receiving this information half a monthter was too slow.


    Lu Lingqi was not only Lu Bu¡¯s daughter. She was also his wife. How could he not worry when his wife went missing?


    ¡°This is... Milord said not to let Little Lord be worried!¡± The messenger exined.


    ¡°Bullshit! You think I won¡¯t feel worried now?¡± Liu Mang shouted as he kicked a table1 sending it flying.


    ¡°Milord, quell your anger!¡± Liu Ye quickly went to appease Liu Mang while asking Huang Zhong to take the messenger away and let him rest.


    ¡°Milord. Marquis Wen¡¯s actions are to allow you to fight Liu Bei without worry! He did not want you to be distracted!¡± Liu Ye considerately exined Lu Bu¡¯s thoughts. Lu Bu did not intentionally hide things from Liu Mang. He simply did not want Liu Mang to act rashly like himself as he regretted causing the loss of the Wolf Cavalry.


    Liu Mang sighed. He also understood Lu Bu¡¯s intentions but Lu Bu¡¯s actions were wrong. If he intended to keep this a secret, he should have gone all the way instead of passing the ball to him at this moment.


    ¡°Do not worry Milord. We will be able to find her sooner orter!¡± Liu Yeforted Liu Mang. Not receiving news of her was the best news. This meant that Lu Lingqi had not yet been captured by anyone. Normal people would not be able to defeat her. She was even stronger than Liu Mang and if she had not been a woman, she would have been as strong as Sun Ce.


    Liu Mang had beenforted by Liu Ye but immediately after that, Liu Ye furrowed his brows. This made Liu Mang confused. ¡°Ziyang. Is something wrong?¡±


    ¡°The Miss is missing! Shit! Milord. There is danger!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean she is in danger? Do you have news about her?¡± Liu Mang was frightened by Liu Ye. Lu Lingqi could be considered to be the woman Liu Mang loved the most in this world. He became frightened when Liu Ye said Lu Lingqi was in danger.


    ¡°No. I do not have news of her. It is not her that is in danger but Shouchun! Shouchun is in danger!¡± Liu Ye realized that this information could not be kept hidden for long. Once this spreads, Liu Bei would benefit. Shouchun was under siege and could not receive any information from the outside. In other words, they do not know that Lu Lingqi had gone missing. If Liu Bei made use of this information, Shouchun would be in danger.


    Liu Mang understood Liu Ye¡¯s words and called for his men. His eyes turned sharp.


    ¡°Milord. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Huang Zhong walked in. He had just sent the messenger to rest when he heard Liu Mang shout.


    ¡°Hansheng. You came a good time. Mobilize the troops. We might need to set out immediately!¡± Liu Mang replied to Huang Zhong.


    ¡°Set out?¡±


    Liu Mang nodded. They were going to set out not because Guangzhou could no longer be defended. However, if Shouchun were to fall, they would simply get surrounded by Liu Bei and Zhang Xiu. Even the provisions they took from Liu Bei would be of no use. As a result, they needed to march to Shouchun. Initially, Shouchun had no provisions. Even the provisions obtained by Liu Mang was only enough for a few days. However, Liu Mang now had no choice but to go to Shouchun or else it would be in danger.


    ___


    At Shouchun, Xu Shu was patrolling the walls as usual. In the past few days, the Liu Bei¡¯s Army had continued their attacks and had almost captured the city at times. However, Xu Shu was not worried and was instead, happy. He was not worried because Zhao Yun was around. He and Zhao Yun would be able to hold back Zhang Fei and Chen Dao. Besides that, the citizens that participated in battle several times and also picked up weapons were no worse than veteran soldiers. Along with the help of the two hundred White Horses, it could be said that Liu Bei had no choice but to sacrifice arge part of his army if he wanted to capture Shouchun.


    Xu Shu was happy because the attacks showed that Liu Bei was in a hurry. He was certain that this meant that Liu Bei was in trouble, which also meant that Liu Bei¡¯s supply route had been cut off.


    ¡°Are they not going to attack today?¡± A 1000-manmander muttered. This is because Liu Bei would usually attack earlier. The man¡¯s words were extremely timely as rows of heavy infantries then came out from Liu Bei¡¯s camp.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Xu Shu looked at the Xiliang Cavalry that also came out from Liu Bei¡¯s camp and frowned. When did Zhang Xiu and Liu Bei¡¯s rtionship with each other improved to the extent that the Xiliang Cavalry came out from Liu Bei¡¯s camp? After all, they had recently just been provoked to fight against each other. Even stranger still was that the Xiliang Cavalry was facing the city as though they were nning to charge right into the walls.


    ¡°Military Advisor, be careful!¡± While Xu Shu was pondering about things, a Xiliang Cavalry soldiers shot an arrow towards the wall. Without even needing Zhao Yun¡¯smand, a soldier protected Xu Shu with his shield. Even if the archer was powerful, it would be hard for the arrow to retain its strength after flying up the walls. In the end, the arrow simply fell onto the ground of the walls.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Zhao Yun looked at the arrow and immediately saw something out of ce. On the arrow was a in white cloth. Zhao Yun walked over and picked up the arrow. He then saw the handwriting on it and said, ¡°Military Advisor. This is a letter!¡±


    ¡°A letter? Let me see.¡± Xu Shu took the letter from Zhao Yun¡¯s hands and read it. His brows furrowed the more he read. After Xu Shu finished reading the letter, he almost threw it away in anger.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Zhao Yun was a little bit confused. Just what exactly was in that letter to make Xu Shu so angry?


    ¡°Zilong. Take a look at it yourself!¡± Xu Shu did not know how to exin and handed the white cloth back to Zhao Yun. As Zhao Yun was literate, it did not take long for him to have the same expression as Xu Shu.


    ¡°Intolerable! Trying to use a woman to capture Shouchun? How despicable!¡± Zhao Yun became angry when he read the letter. It was written that Liu Bei had caught Lu Lingqi, which was Liu Mang¡¯s wife and Lu Bu¡¯s daughter. The letter demanded Shouchun for her safe release. They wanted to threaten Xu Shu with Lu Lingqi¡¯s life. This was not the actions of a hero. Nobody had used hostage to threaten others since the Yellow Turban Rebellion. Even Lu Bu did not do such things and only ransomed her.


    ¡°Military Advisor. Do you think they have really captured Mdy?¡± Zhao Yun had joined Liu Mang at Hefei and had never seen Lu Lingqi before. Common sense dictates that Lu Lingqi should be at Lujiang and not in Liu Bei¡¯s hands.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Xu Shu also sighed. First grade advisors were resourceful. They could see the whole picture from just a small hint. Lu Bu dispatching the Wolf Cavalry had disappointed Xu Shu. He did not know why Lu Bu would do such a thing. Now, he understood why.


    ¡°Zilong, let¡¯s go. Let us see how Big Eared Liu wants to y this!¡± Xu Shu was angry as Liu Bei used a woman as a hostage to threaten them. Liu Bei¡¯s hypocritical actions were in to see but even Xu Shu himself had once thought of Liu Bei as the hero.


    ___


    °¸¼¸ Some kind of ancient furniture. It is a rectangr table like furniture with varying heights. It could be used as chair (short), it could be a table (taller), it could be a side table. You could literally rece all the furnitures in your house with this. You could even line them up and you get stairs. Story didn¡¯t specify which type and I am now a furniture expert. Does this count as an upational hazard?

 Chapter 343

    Liu Bei¡¯s entire army began to move along with the Xiliang Cavalry.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Xu Shu snorted at Liu Bei¡¯s confidence. Liu Bei¡¯s Army had moved to take Shouchun.


    The army marched forward with their generals, including Zhang Xiu, in front. A ckish faced man on a horse then went to the front.


    ¡°Yuanzhi, long time no see. I had truly been concerned about you.¡± This meant was the the Military Advisor of the Liu Bei¡¯s Army, Pang Tong Pang Shiyuan.


    ¡°Haha, Shiyuan. You said you were at Nanyan but here you are, making a ruckus!¡± Xu Shu knew had seen Pang Tong in the Liu Bei¡¯s Army when Shouchun was attacked. However, that was hundreds of meters away. They never had the chance to exchange words like this.


    ¡°If you, Xu Shu Xu Yuanzhi can leave the mountains, why can¡¯t I? I believe you have met Milord Lord Xuan De. As for your Lord, forgive my words but you have made the wrong choice. Even Kongming refused to go to him. Yet, you still... Sigh.¡± Pang Tong shook his head and showed an expression of concern towards Xu Shu. Liu Mang had been looked upon highly by Zhuge Liang. This was why Xu Shu was also interested in him. Initially, Xu Shu also wanted to join Liu Bei but he went to Liu Mang first because of the recruitment order. However, in the end,Xu Shu swore fealty to Liu Mang was because of what happened at Hefei that day. The distinct punishment was what made Xu Shu wanted to join Liu Mang and it had nothing to do with Zhuge Liang.


    Now, Pang Tong had ridiculed his choice and even said that Zhuge Liang do not think highly of Liu Mang. If Pang Tong had only ridiculed Xu Shu, Xu Shu would not have said anything. However, once Pang Tong ridiculed Liu Mang, Xu Shu was no longer polite.


    ¡°Haha. In that case, congrattions! Shiyuan¡¯s Lord Xuande must be a great man! He is a leader that can stand tall or submits as required! When Marquis Wen captures his Xuzhou, he wees Marquis Wen with a smiling face! Lord Xuande was even able to exercise patience towards Cao Mengde. He is so good at it that even the Emperor could not clearly understand him! Lord Xuande is truly a formidable person!¡± Xu Shu praised and even bowed towards Liu Bei. However, those words were actually insults.


    A leader that can stand tall or submits as required is amon phrase that is also a praise. However, these words could not only be looked at on its surface. When interpreted in a good way, it meant that the person had tolerance. If interpreted in a bad way, it meant that the person was a coward. What was the point of following a coward? A person with such tolerance can tolerate things others could not. They could also aplish things others could not. However, Liu Bei started off with the high position of the Left General and Imperial Uncle. An aplishment would mean bing the Emperor. On top of that, Liu Bei was an ambitious person. In other words, he was saying that Liu Bei was a treacherous hypocrite conspiring to be Emperor.


    ¡°Yuanzhi. You still do not know how to appreciate kindness!¡± Pang Tong¡¯s eyes turned cold. Since he had been studying with Xu Shu, they never quite got along with each other. Xu Shu was only a man from a humble family. Xu Shu would not have be a resourceful advisor if he had not studied but would simply remain as a simple swordsman.


    A long time ago, Xu Shu had almost gotten himself executed for murder. He was good at martial arts but he needed knowledge if he was going to gain a lot of enemies. However, not many people would take him in as a student as he was from a humble family. Only Shui Jing took him in. Shui Jing had many studious subordinates. Besides Xu Shu, Shui Jing also taught Pang Tong, Zhuge Liang, Shi Tao, and many other children from Jingzhou. Xu Shu could not bepared to them in lineage and was ashamed. Xu Shu studied hard despite being looked down on others. He knew he had to study hard to preserve his dignity.


    Pang Tong said Xu Shu did not know how to appreciate kindness because Pang Tong¡¯s uncle, Pang Degong, looked favourably towards Xu Shu. Because of his uncle, Pang Tong decided to help out Xu Shu. However, Pang Tong did not know that this was a humiliation to Xu Shu. Xu Shu was a man. He did not need to be sheltered under someone¡¯s wings.


    Pang Tong had this misconception when Xu Shu rejected Pang Tong¡¯s help to preserve his own dignity. They only got to know each other more because of Zhuge Liang but they only remained a little more than friends.


    ¡°Shiyuan. You are still sopetitive!¡± Xu Shu who had always been humiliated could not always stay calm. Pang Tong¡¯s days during his studies was also not smooth sailing. In Pang Tong¡¯s case, he was looked down on because of his appearance. Everyone said not to judge a book by its cover but the truth is that the cover was extremely important. Pang Tong was jeered at for being fat and having dark skin. The smaller noble families would not dare to do so but the big families like the Cai, Kuai, and Huang families. In other words, both Xu Shu and Pang Tong were equally humiliated.


    To not be looked down on by others, Pang Tong strived to be better than others and hide his inferiority. These two advisors have now pointed out each other¡¯s weak points. They both looked at each other unyieldingly. Pang Tong thenughed.


    ¡°Pang Shiyuan. What are youughing at?¡± Xu Shu shouted coldly. Xu Shu¡¯s animosity showed that he was no longer talking about friendship but about confrontation.


    ¡°I amughing because very soon, you are going to offer Shouchun to us and be my prisoner!¡±


    ¡°You must be dreaming!¡± Xu Shu interrupted him.


    ¡°You will find out whether I am dreaming! Men, bring that here!¡± Following Pang Tong¡¯s cold words, a carriage was driven out to the front.


    ¡°Let me go!¡± A screaming female voice could be heard inside the carriage. Xu Shu¡¯s face turned blue. He did not expect it to be true.1


    ___


    1. Strategist of the year, assuming the random screaming female voice of a person you could not see to be your leader¡¯s wife despite not knowing what she looks or even sounds like.

 Chapter 344

    Pang Tong brought down a woman that was wearing armor from the carriage. She struggled with hands tied with ropes.


    ¡°Let me go!¡± The woman struggled but it was in vain as there were two powerful soldiers by her side.


    ¡°Zilong. Have you ever seen the Lord¡¯s wife?¡± Xu Shu asked as he looked at the woman below.


    ¡°Military Advisor. We were both stationed here the moment we joined. How could either of us have seen her before?¡± Zhao Yunughed bitterly and shook his head. In fact, Zhao Yun joined up a little bitter than Xu Shu. When Xu Shu already pledged his loyalty to Liu Mang, Zhao Yun was still being contained by Liu Mang in the camp. The only people that could have seen Lu Lingqi before were the Urban Army soldiers that had been transferred to the White Horses. However, none of them could recognize her. The woman¡¯s appearance was in such a sloppy state that they could not recognize her even with the telescope. It was as though she had just came back from a long trek.


    ¡°Military Advsior, our Lord¡¯s wife is a very determined person. If she is captured...¡± One soldier started.


    Xu Shu nodded in understanding. Lu Lingqi would rather die than be used by Liu Bei. He decided to test this woman.


    ¡°People on the walls! Do not care about me! You must not let my husband¡¯s city fall into Liu Bei¡¯s hands!¡± Suddenly, evaluating her became hard again.


    Pang Tong had obtained the information of Lu Lingqi¡¯s character and disyed them one by one to Xu Shu.


    ¡°Ha!¡± The woman suddenly broke free and knocked down the two guards. She grabbed a spear and tried to break out.


    ¡°Good martial skills!¡± Zhao Yun saw what happened below. Liu Bei¡¯s Army moved in to arrest her again but the woman killed about three people. Zhao Yun could see that the woman was good at martial arts.


    ¡°Little girl,e and fight this Zhang!¡± As the woman tried to escape, Zhang Fei stopped her. No matter what, a woman would definitely be no match for a man like Zhang Fei and she was quickly captured.


    ¡°Mdy!¡± Zhao Yun became anxious. He already treated that woman below the city as Liu Mang¡¯s wife and wanted to go down and save her. However, Xu Shu stopped him.


    ¡°Military Advisor! That is definitely Mdy!¡± Zhao Yun felt confident of this fact because there were not many women that were good at martial arts. During ancient times, a woman¡¯s virtue was to have no talents. They would not learn martial arts and nobody would instruct them even if they tried. This woman¡¯s martial prowess was almost at the level of a general. It was not extremely good but it was already amongst the top for women.


    ¡°Do not worry. They will not hurt Mdy.¡± Xu Shu also started to believe that the woman below was Lu Lingqi. If Liu Bei wanted to obtain Shouchun by using her, he would make sure that she is not hurt. Sure enough, Zhang Fei tied her up and pushed her back into the carriage without any further actions.


    ¡°What do you think about this?¡± Pang Tong smiled as he asked his friend on the city walls.


    Before Xu Shu could speak, Zhao Yun cursed in anger. Zhao Yun was a person that usually would not curse but he could no longer hold it in on that day. ¡°Despicable and shameless viin! How dare you use a woman to threaten us! Come and attack Shouchun if you got guts! Liu Bei Liu Xuande! I once believed you were a benevolent and righteous person but it looks like I was wrong! You are a despicable viin!¡± Even though Zhao Yun had joined Liu Mang¡¯s Army, he had still held Liu Bei in high esteem. At Xuzhou, they were so close that they even slept together. At that time, Liu Bei was Zhao Yun¡¯s idol that worked strenuously for the Han. However, Liu Bei now held a woman hostage, threatening her family, just for one city.


    Pang Tong paid Zhao Yun no attention as he knew that only Xu Shu had any authority. Liu Bei felt ashamed but that feeling slowly disappeared when he thought of how Zhao Yun was helping his enemy.


    ¡°Pang Shiyuan. Are you not afraid that others would ridicule your Lord?¡± Xu Shu intended to ce pressure on Pang Tong using righteousness. However, it was obvious that Pang Tong now intended toplete his objective by any means possible.


    ¡°Haha. The other would ridicule? What are they going to ridicule us about? You lost your Lord¡¯s wife, we set out to help you find her! We then took care of her for you as we wait for your Lord to im her back. What is there for anyone to ridicule? Xu Shu, you are simply going to be so thankful that you will give us Shouchun as a present!¡± Pang Tong¡¯s words reversed ck to white. It was obvious he wanted Shouchun in exchange for ¡®Lu Lingqi¡¯.


    ¡°You!¡± Xu Shu no longer knew what to say to his friend and furrowed his brows at the contradiction.


    Liu Mang had ced him in charge of Shouchun before leaving. Not only did he have Shouchun but he also has half of Yangzhou. However, theck of troops caused a few cities to surrender. This made Xu Shu feel ashamed. This was why he wanted to protect Shouchun with his life. If Liu Bei attacks, he was not afraid of destroying their hopes of capturing the city. However, Liu Bei now used a hostage to threaten him. This ced Xu Shu in a predicament. He would abandon his own family for Liu Mang were they the ones taken hostage. However, the hostage now was Liu Mang¡¯s wife.


    Keeping hold of Shouchun was necessary for Liu Mang¡¯s great cause. It was also obvious that Liu Bei was in a hurry to capture Shouchun. There had to be some changes or else Pang Tong would not use this strategy as this method would bring Liu Bei infamy.


    However, keeping Shouchun would mean a risk to Lu Lingqi¡¯s life. Liu Bei could use an excuse to execute Lu Lingqi. As Liu Mang¡¯s subject, he needed to ensure her safety. Besides that, this woman was also Lu Bu¡¯s daughter. She was the bridge between the Lu Bu¡¯s Army and Liu Mang¡¯s Army. If she were to die, both armies would end up going separate ways even if they managed to defend Shouchun. Her death would also cause Xu Shu to no longer have any face to stay in Liu Mang¡¯s Army. It was a difficult choice where either one would make them lose too much.


    Cold sweat began to appear on Xu Shu¡¯s head. ¡°Pang Shiyuan. Give me a day¡¯s time. I will give you a reply after one day.¡± Xu Shu could not make such a decision at this time. His mind was in a mess.


    ¡°Who has so much time to wait for you? Quickly give us this city or else!¡± Zhang Fei shouted coldly towards the wall. His threat was overwhelming.


    ¡°Third General, fall back!¡± Pang Tong stopped Zhang Fei and then smiled at Xu Shu. He also knew he could not excessively force Xu Shu to surrender. If Xu Shu refused to surrender, his entire strategy would be finished.


    ¡°Yuanzhi. The both of us are friends. The both of us should not be facing each other but we have to do so for our Lords. However, my favour is still there. You have one day. If you do not surrender by tomorrow, at this hour, we will attack!¡± Pang Tong gave Xu Shu a day to think. If Xu Shu still refused to surrender, he would kill Lu Lingqi and then attack the city. What Pang Tong wanted was for Xu Shu to be thinking rationally. A rational thinking Xu Shu would know what to do.


    ¡°Thank you Shiyuan.¡± Xu Shu replied coldly. He then took his subordinates down the walls for a rest. With troops guarding the walls and Pang Tong¡¯s trump card, there would not be a battle that day.


    ¡°Military Advisor. How could you let him off?¡± Zhang Fei could not understand. When would they take Shouchun if not today?


    ¡°Third General. You must know that in some asions, we cannot push too hard.¡± Pang Tong shook his head and left, leaving Zhang Fei to his headache.


    ¡°Milord, we would be able to obtain Shouchun tomorrow.¡± Pang Tong understood Xu Shu¡¯s character. The man was unparalleled but his loyalty was his weakness.


    ¡°Teacher, I have troubled you.¡± Liu Bei was full of joy. Although not being able to take Shouchun on that very day was regretful, there was no harm in waiting out one more day.


    ¡°Milord, we must really thank this Miss Sun1.¡±


    ¡°Definitely! Hahaha!¡± Liu Bei was happy as Yangzhou was about to be his. He was about to be the hegemon for the Central ins.

 Chapter 345

    ¡°Faster! Faster!¡± Liu Mang¡¯s Army was moving as quickly as possible. He did not even have time to organize the Xiliang Cavalry. The Xiliang Cavalry were formidable on horses but if they were then put on a ship, they be like sheep. Meanwhile, Liu Mang¡¯s main army set out to Shouchun. There were too many important things at Shouchun. He could not lose it. If he loses Shouchun, he would lose Yangzhou and all of his hard work such as his invention and the sweet potatoes would belong to others.


    They followed the Yellow River. If they had used cavalries, they would take three days but following the river would only take half the time.


    __


    The day passed quickly as the sun sets. Time would not wait for one man.


    ¡°Military Advisor!¡± Zhao Yun went to Shouchun¡¯s governor¡¯s building around midnight. He would alwayse here at this hour. He saw Xu Shu there, quiet and motionless.


    Zhao Yun noted that Xu Shu was still wearing the same clothes since evening. In other words, the man had never left the hall and had not gone to bed.


    ¡°Military Advisor!¡± Zhao Yun called out again. This time, Xu Shu heard him and turned his head.


    ¡°Zilong. You are here.¡± Xu Shu¡¯s voice was hoarse. Zhao Yun was stunned the moment Xu Shu turned around. Xu Shu now looked aged despite being at the prime of his life. His eyes were bloodshot and the corners of his mouth was dry. Even his hair had started to turn white.


    ¡°Military Advisor! You...¡± Zhao Yun did not know what to say.


    ¡°Come. Sit!¡± Unlike Zhao Yun, Xu Shu seemed unaffected. Although he looked haggard, his free and easy nature remained. Xu Shu invited Zhao Yun to sit and even poured tea for him although the tea was already cold.


    ¡°Zilong. Are you willing to part with Shouchun?¡± Xu Shu was seemingly out of form.


    ¡°Shouchun?¡± Zhao Yun did not know how to reply. He had only been in Shouchun for a few months. If it was not because of what happened at Hefei, he would simply be like a guest at Shouchun. However, in the past few days, he had been defending Shouchun.


    ¡°I would have to part with Shouchun.¡± Xu Shu said again and then exined his feelings of destion. ¡°Milord handed to me five regions in Yangzhou. I swore to Milord that no harm woulde to Yangzhou as long as I am around. But now, Gushi and Hefei have fallen. Anfeng surrendered. All that is left is Lujiang and Shouchun. Lujiang is only a river stronghold. Shouchun is the key point in Yangzhou. However, I, Xu Shu, is incapable of protecting this ce.¡± Xu Shu lost his bearings as though he was drunk although all he had was tea.


    ¡°Miltary Advisor. We will not lose Shouchun!¡± Zhao Yun replied with determination. ¡°As long as I, Zhao Yun, am here, I will not let the Liu Bei¡¯s Army even take a step into the city!¡±


    ¡°Ah, Zilong. It is useless!¡± Xu Shu smiled bitterly and shook his head. ¡°If Shouchun was lost, the life of Mdy would not be guaranteed!¡± Pang Tong had meant to exchange Shouchun with Lu Lingqi¡¯s life.


    As a subject, Xu Shu could not ignore the life of his Lord¡¯s wife. It was the same with Zhao Yun¡¯s actions in the original history. There were things that a loyal subject could not ignore. This meant that Lu Lingqi needed to live and Liu Mang¡¯s escape path needed to be secured regardless of whether Shouchun still stood. They would need to return to Lujiang and make aeback. If Lu Lingqi dies at Shouchun, they would have no way out. They would not be able to go to Lu Bu as their connection to the Lu Bu¡¯s Army would be severed. Liu Mang would also be someone who has no gratitude, as everything in Yangzhou could develop because of Lu Bu¡¯s support. Regardless of what Liu Mang did, if Lu Lingqi dies, he would need to bear the me. As Xu Shu could not allow this to happen, he had to fight back on his own.


    Xu Shu already said that Shouchun would only fall after his death. However, he would need to give Shouchun in exchange for Lu Lingqi.


    ¡°Zilong. I will leave everything to you once Shouchun falls. You must safely bring Milord¡¯s wife to him!¡± Xu Shu said as he looked at Zhao Yun. It was as though he was speaking of his will.


    ¡°Military Advisor!¡± Zhao Yun finally understood what was said and quickly cupped his fist. ¡°I know martial arts but I cannot n strategies like you! I am not qualified for the task, please withdraw your orders!¡±


    Xu Shu did not give Zhao Yun a reply and simply looked at the sky as it slowly turned brighter1. ¡°Go, Zilong. It is about time we greet Mdy.¡±


    ___


    Outside Shouchun, Pang Tong quietly looked at the city.


    ¡°Shiyuan. Do you also have trouble sleeping?¡± A voice rang out while Pang Tong was deep in thought. Pang Tong turned around to see Liu Bei. He immediately cupped his fist and greeted. ¡°Milord.¡±


    Liu Bei was unable to sleep as he anxiously waited for Shouchun to be his. ¡°Shiyuan. It is truly a blessing for me to have you. You are definitely the one that contributed the most if I manage to seize Shouchun and the Central ins!¡± Liu Bei praised generously. Without Pang Tong, he would have been developing Yuzhou and miss a lot of opportunities. He would then be chased away again by Cao Cao. With Pang Tong around, he had a direction to go to. He was going to capture Yangzhou and scheme against Zhang Xiu. His army would then grow in power. He would have infantries and cavalries. Yangzhou was his first step inpeting for the world.


    ¡°Thank you, Milord!¡± Pang Tong¡¯s expression was indifferent. He was unable to sleep not because he was about to win Shouchun but because he was worried. Once he captures Shouchun, he would forever lose a friend. Pang Tong quietly shook his head thinking of Xu Shu.


    As the sky turned bright, both sides made their preparations.


    Liu Bei¡¯s Army gathered in the morning. It was almost the promised time. The Liu Bei¡¯s Army waited below the city for Xu Shu to open the gates.


    ¡°Shiyuan. Do you think this Xu Shu would go back on his word? What do we do if he intends to protect Shouchun to his death?¡± Liu Bei was still worried.


    Pang Tong first looked at the walls of the city without replying. After that, he confidently said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry Milord. We will take Shouchun today!¡±


    ¡°Why do you say so?¡± Liu Bei could not understand why Pang Tong believed this to be so after looking at the walls.


    ¡°Milord. Do you notice anything missing from the walls?¡± Pang Tong asked as he pointed towards the walls.


    Liu Bei looked up at the walls and saw the soldiers and gs still stationed there. After a while he noticed what was missing. ¡°It is missing their general!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right Milord.¡± Pang Tong replied. Every day, at that hour, Zhao Yun and Xu Shu would already be on the walls. Their presence appeased the men and they could also givemands. However, the two of them were missing. If Xu Shu decided to fight to the death, he would be on the walls, boosting morale. The absence of Xu Shu and Zhao Yun showed that they no longer had the will to fight.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Shouchun would soon be...¡± Before Pang Tong could finish, a scout on a horse quickly rushed over. The scout quickly got down and knelt in front of Liu Bei.


    ¡°Report! There is a heavy cavalry rushing over from Hefei!¡± The scout gasped for breath as he reported. He had rushed back to give this urgent report.


    ¡°A heavy cavalry?¡± Liu Bei was shocked. The Xiliang Cavalry was with them and the Wolf Cavalry had already been defeated. Who else could it be?


    ¡°From Hefei, it must be the Wolf Cavalry.¡± Pang Tong asserted. The only one that coulde from Hefei was the Wolf Cavalry. They were also the only other cavalry on the Central ins.


    ¡°Does Lu Bu want to send the Wolf Cavalry to its end?¡± Zhang Xiu gave a sinister sneer. The Wolf Cavalry had been defeated when they were whole. How could they win with only half their remaining numbers?


    Pang Tong also did not understand this situation. Although the Xiliang Cavalry had lost a lot of men to Liu Mang, they still had almost ten thousand soldiers. Pang Tong shook his head, believing that it is not the right time to be thinking about this. The Wolf Cavalry could not be allowed to reach Shouchun as their Lu Lingqi was a fake. They would not be able to take Shouchun then. Pang Tong wanted to request for Zhang Xiu to go and intercept the Wolf Cavalry. However, Zhang Xiu spoke up before Pang Tong could even say a word. ¡°Lord Xuande. Leave the Wolf Cavalry to me!¡± Pang Tong¡¯s stratagem for capturing Shouchun did not need him. So, he might as well attack the Wolf Cavalry. Besides that, killing off the remaining Wolf Cavalry soldiers could serve as vengeance for the troops he lost to Liu Mang and it could also help him restore his reputation.


    ¡°In that case, I leave this you, brother!¡± Liu Bei¡¯s now had good rtionship with Zhang Xiu and even called him brother. If someone was willing to dispatch on their own, he would be pleased. If he had to tell them to go personally, he would end up owing them a favour.


    ¡°General Zhang Xiu, be careful. You need to drive away the Wolf Cavalry!¡± Pang Tong suddenly had a bad premonition and quickly gave a precaution.


    ¡°Military Advisor Pang, don¡¯t worry!¡± Zhang Xiu nodded. He had seen Pang Tong¡¯s abilities and held the man in respect. However, listening to his advices was apletely different matter.


    __________________


    1. The day truly passed by quickly. Its faster than Harvest Moon.

 Chapter 346

    ¡°Is it not possible to go any faster?¡± Liu Mang asked.


    ¡°Milord. This is the fastest we can go!¡± The general of the navy, Gan Ning, was helpless. The Huai River was a small river where the wind only blows gently. All the warships had their sails up but Liu Mang was still unsatisfied.


    Liu Mang sighed. He knew this fact but he was still anxious. The messengers he dispatched to Shouchun have not returned. He knew that the roads had been blocked off and Liu Bei was the only one that could do this. He knew Liu Bei did this to make use of Lu Lingqi. How could Liu Mang not feel anxious?


    Xu Shu was a loyal and righteous man. This was his strong point but it was also his weak point. Liu Ye had already told him that is Pang Tong were to use Lu Lingqi, Shouchun would fall. This made Liu Mang even more anxious.


    ¡°Milord. There is nothing more we can do even if you are worried!¡± Liu Ye said to Liu Mang. ¡°We must believe in Yuanzhi. He will hold out until we arrive.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Liu Mang shook his head. ¡°I am worried about Yuanzhi because I believe in him! This man is straightforward and loyal. While this is good, it is also his weakness! I am afraid he would act in justice!¡± Liu Mang was afraid as Xu Shu was straightforward while Pang Tong would use anything to win.


    In the original timeline, Pang Tong wanted to put pressure on Zhuge Liang and even used himself as bait to lure out an ambush when attacking Sichuan. Although he died for it, he had helped Liu Bei split thend into three.


    This goes to show that Pang Tong would do anything to win and is a person that Xu Shu cannot handle.


    As Liu Mang and Liu Ye discussed this, the ship left the Huai River. The water current there was stronger, allowing the ship to move faster.


    ¡°Milord, we are almost there.¡± Gan Ning said the momet they were close to Shouchun. He had passed by that area many times before during training.


    Liu Mang nodded. The closer he was to Shouchun, the further his heart sank. This is because there were only a few people stationed at the water camp. This showed that there was a change in Shouchun.


    ¡°Milord. What do we do now?¡± Liu Ye also did not know what to do. The safest course of action would be to avoid Shouchun and take the troops back to Lujiang to prepare for a counter attack.


    ¡°We cannot leave! All soldiers, prepare to enter Shouchun!¡± Liu Mang had a terrible expression. He had spent a lot of effort on Shouchun. It was his biggest project since he entered that turbulent era. Zhao Yun and Xu Shu were also behind those walls. They were like his right hand man. Liu Mang would regret it if he loses Shouchun. He also did not want to see how far Liu Bei could expand with Shouchun.


    ¡°Milord. If we enter Shouchun now, we might end up getting obliterated!¡± It would have been safe if Shouchun had not yet fallen. However, it would also be extremely dangerous if Shouchun was already in Liu Bei¡¯s hands. Besides that, the sky was already turning dark. Not only would the soldiers be confused during battle but they also had a higher chance of falling into an enemy ambush. Last but not least, most of the Urban Army and ck g Army had seasickness, lowering their capability to fight.


    ¡°We must enter either way! There is no time left!¡± Liu Mang gritted his teeth. Shouchun must not fall. Even if it falls, he needed to get Zhao Yun and Xu Shu out. ¡°Brothers! Can you guys hold out?¡± Liu Mang asked the Urban Army and the ck g Army.


    ¡°We can!¡± The soldiers replied but their voicesck energy. This showed that they actually can¡¯t do it.


    ¡°Milord! Let us from the navy follow you!¡± Gan Ning went over to Liu Mang and said. There were over five thousand soldiers in the navy.¡±


    ¡°The navy?¡± Liu Mang hesitated. The navy was once of Liu Mang¡¯s weapons. However, he needed them to deal with Sun Ce and as a result, treated them like a precious treasure. He was unwilling to dispatch them regardless of what kind of battles he faced.


    ¡°Milord. We have trained a lot but we still do not have actualbat experience. Are we supposed to be side lined forever?¡± Gan Ning asked with a hint of anger. He still haven¡¯t participated in a single battle ever since he joined the navy in Yangzhou. Gan Ning had been given ships and had been training all these while. Liu Bei¡¯s navy would definitely be inferior to his. He wanted to help Xu Shu at Shouchun but was refused. He may have been Liu Mang¡¯s trump card but he was not patient enough to continue watching from the side lines.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Liu Mang furrowed his brows. He finally noticed that his treasuring of the navy had been too excessive and made Gan Ning unsatisfied. Now that Liu Mang had no one else to use, it should be time for them to shine. After all, the soldiers still needed to be bloodied to truly be powerful.


    ¡°Alright. Gan Ning, take five thousand men and follow me to the city! Ziyang. You, the Urban Army and the ck g Army are to remain behind and take precautions!¡± Liu Mang left behind a thousand navy to take control of the ships.


    ¡°Understood!¡± Liu Ye nodded. He knew he was not able to help Liu Mang in entering Shouchun. After all, he was only a schr that could not fight. It would be better for him to remain behind.


    ¡°Gan Ning. Ready the soldiers!¡± Liu Mang said to Gan Ning.


    ¡°Brothers! We¡¯ve got a job to do!¡± Gan Ning said cheerfully. He was still unable to supress his bandit like nature and immediately showed his cheerfulness. Fortunately, Liu Mang paid no mind to these things. If he had been Yuan Shao, he would have immediately sacked Gan Ning.


    The camp was empty. Gan Ning¡¯s men climbed over the escde and then opened up the gates. They then quickly went towards the city.


    ¡°Xu Sheng and Cheng Yu. Take your armies to the camp!¡± Liu Ye ordered the moment Liu Mang left. ¡°Make preparations so that we could immediately give assistance to the Lord when needed.


    Xu Sheng and Cheng Yu looked at each other for a moment. They then cupped their fist and nodded. ¡°Understood!¡±


    Liu Ye looked towards the direction Liu Mang left in. He already did the best he could out of this terrible situation. If needed, he would have the Urban Army and the ck g Army attack Shouchun. Regardless of the number of casualties, they would need to drag Liu Mang back out.


    __________


    Zhang Xiu left to deal with the Wolf Cavalry. However, theck of news from Shouchun made Liu Bei anxious.


    ¡°Military Advisor. How are things?¡± Liu Bei asked again. Liu Bei was a man that could keep hisposure but on that day, he was so anxious he kept asking Pang Tong about the situation at Shouchun every few moments. This showed how important Shouchun was to him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Milord, the time has not yet arrived.¡± Pang Tong calmed down Liu Bei. There was still some time left until the promised time. As Xu Shu was loyal and upright, he would wait until it was the exact time. He would also give out notice if he intended to fight until the end.


    Although he only needed to wait for a little while more, it felt very long to Liu Bei. Eventually, the promised time arrived.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Pang Tong furrowed his brows. The time was up but there was still no movement in the city. Just as Pang Tong started to feel uneasy, Shouchun¡¯s drawbridge was lowered.


    ¡°They areing now!¡± Pang Tong and Liu Bei both looked at each other. They could see the joy in each other¡¯s eyes.


    Sure enough, the city gates opened after the drawbridge was lowered. The white armored warrior, Zhao Yun, rode out on a horse along with hundreds of others.


    Seeing the people that came over, Liu Bei and Pang Tong rode up to them. The army behind them moved closer towards Shouchun City. ¡°Zilong. I trust you have been well!¡± Liu Bei was the first to speak as he cupped his fist towards the general. Instead of responding to Liu Bei¡¯s greeting, Zhao Yun snorted in disdain. ¡°Despicable viin!¡±


    ¡°Zilong. Why do you treat my brother this way? Do you think, this Old Zhang cannot put a dozen holes in your body with my spear?¡± Zhang Fei expressed his annoyance over Zhao Yun¡¯s attitude. He wanted a reason to fight against Zhao Yun.


    ¡°I am afraid you can¡¯t!¡± Zhao Yun red back as he held his spear.


    ¡°Yide, don¡¯t be rude.¡± Liu Bei was in a good mood and called back Zhang Fei. He did not want to continue arguing with Zhao Yun and he also did not want any side issues. Liu Bei was truly an unscrupulous careerist. Even though Zhao Yun had already seen his true self, he still showed an expression as though he was wronged. ¡°Zilong. I had no choice. Hate me if you wish. I am willing to be known as a despicable person for the sake of themon people!¡±


    Zhao Yun did not want to watch Liu Bei¡¯s performance and immediately asked, ¡°Left General. Where is Mdy?¡± Someone then pointed towards the carriage.


    ¡°Alright. Left General. Shouchun is right here. Return Mdy and we will leave!¡± Zhao Yun said as he looked at the carriage.


    ¡°Men. Bring the carriage over to General Zilong!¡± Liu Bei waved his hand. From the gaps between the frames of the carriage, a woman could be seen in it. ¡°General Zhao Yun. Please move aside and allow us to enter the city!¡±


    Zhao Yun nodded and ordered his cavalry to move aside. Just as Liu Bei was about to move his army into the city, one of Zhao Yun¡¯s troops suddenly shouted. ¡°General! This person is not Mdy!¡± This person was not very familiar with Lu Lingqi but he knew that Lu Lingqi was a very beautiful woman. On the other hand, the woman in the carriage had dry skin and looked like she came from the countryside.


    ¡°A fake?¡± Zhao Yun opened up the carriage and saw that the man was correct. Zhao Yun then asked in anger. ¡°Despicable Liu Bei! Where is Mdy!¡±


    ¡®Did they find out?¡¯ Liu Bei shook his head. This truly cannot be helped as there were not many people left at Yangzhou. Even this woman was difficult to find. Naturally, their trick would easily be exposed.


    ¡°Haha! Zilong. My brother never actually captured your Lord¡¯s wife!¡± Zhang Feiughed.


    ¡°Yet you still deceive us for Shouchun?¡± Zhao Yun¡¯s anger had reached his limit.


    ¡°General Zilong. All is fair in war! We thank you for Shouchun!¡± Pang Tong replied.


    ¡°Close the gates!¡± Zhao Yun roared in anger. If this was a trick, the consequences would be too horrible. They did not secure Lu Lingqi and Shouchun would be captured. On top of that, the Military Advisor would lose his life. Zhao Yun became extremely worried.


    ¡°Capture Shouchun with haste!¡± Pang Tong shouted at the same time as Zhao Yun. The soldiers immediately attacked Shouchun. Fortunately, the soldiers that heard Zhao Yun¡¯s shout quickly started to close the gates.


    ¡°Leave this to me!¡± Zhang Fei rode his horse straight towards the Shouchun¡¯s gate. Knowing that he would not reach the gate in time, he quickly threw his spear. Fortunately, the gate closed first and the spear stuck itself on the wall. Zhao Yun breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that the gates were closed.


    ¡°General Zhao Yun! Do you think these gates would be able to stop our army? I want to see how long Shouchun canst without their general and elite soldiers!¡± Liu Bei said as he showed killing intent. His tone towards Zhao Yun became unkind. Zhang Fei roared in anger for failing to stop the gates from closing. However, the drawbridge could no longer be raised.


    What Liu Bei had said was the truth. Liu Bei was not able to capture Shouchun because Zhao Yun and the other elites were defending the city. However, these two were now outside the city and Xu Shu¡¯s figure could not be seen. The militia would quickly fall without a leader.


    ¡°Shit!¡± Zhao Yun cursed as he quickly took out his spear. He truly wished he could just stab Liu Bei right then and there but he knew that he was not able to do so. This is because Zhang Fei was still around.


    ¡°General Zhao Yun. You best watch carefully, how Shouchun will fall to my army!¡± Liu Bei¡¯s anger grew without restraint. He was about to wave his hand down tomand the entire army to attack.


    ¡°Report! Report!¡± A messenger quickly rushed towards Liu Bei.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Liu Bei frowned. He was about to chide the man but then realized that this man was from the Xiliang Cavalry. He suddenly felt a sense of uneasiness.


    ¡°Report! Milord got ambushed and is surrounded at Lu¡¯an! Left General, please go and quickly save Milord!¡± The Xiliang Cavalry was covered in the blood of both his enemies and his allies. He had managed to escape with much difficulty.


    ¡°What?¡± Liu Bei was stunned. He did not know how Zhang Xiu got ambushed. The only threats were Liu Mang¡¯s Urban Army and ck g Army. However, those two armies were at Guangzhou. It was not possible for them to suddenly appear here.


    ¡°Milord. It seems like a problem had arose at Jiangdong!¡± Pang Tongughed bitterly and said the moment he heard the news.

 Chapter 347

    Pang Tong was right. Something had indeed happened at Jiangdong. Initially, they should have been keeping watch of Lu Bu, preventing Lu Bu from setting out. However, they no longer had the leeway to do that. This is because Liu Biao had attacked them.


    The reason for that was because Sun Ce attacked first. Liu Biao mobilized his entire army against Sun Ce. If Sun Ce did nothing, he would lose Jiangxia and may even lose Jiangdong. He had no choice but to remove the troops keeping Lu Bu in check to fight back against Liu Biao.


    A huge battle went on at Sanjiangkou. Both sides suffered heavy losses in the past few days. The river was dyed red with blood. The victor had not been decided but Sun Ce still had the advantage as he controlled Sanjiangkou. As it was thergest port at Jiangxia, the Jingzhou Navy would have a hard time going down the river to attack Jiangdong. Sanjiangkou was a strategic point. Sun Ce felt regret when Zhou Yu lost it but now, he was not happy even though he got Sanjiangkou back. That is because the price of taking back Sanjiangkou had been too costly.


    Sun Ce sat inside the Sanjiangkou main camp, reading the iing reports. The more he read, the angrier he became. The other generals around him dared not make a sound. In his anger, Sun Ce crumpled the reports and threw them onto the ground.1 Only one handsome man walked up to pick up and clean the reports. He did not need to look at the reports to know what it was about. ¡°Milord. Did Lu Bu already dispatch his troops?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Sun Ce nodded. ¡°It is not just Lu Bu. Aside from Chen Deng and the Guangling Army, the others such as the Formation Breaker and the Wolf Cavalry had also been dispatched.¡± Sun Ce would not have been so angry had Lu Bu only dispatch a small group of his forces. However, Lu Bu only left behind a small group and dispatched everyone else. This showed that Lu Bu was looking down on Sun Ce. The Guangling Army only had ten thousand men but they were charged with defending the whole of Lujiang. If they had to include Chen Gong and his defenders, the total would only be about thirty thousand troops at most. Gao Shun, Zhang Liao, Zang Ba and the others had all followed Lu Bu out. This was a provocation to Sun Ce.


    This information made Sun Ce jump up in anger. He almost ordered his entire army to attack Lujiang. Fortunately, Zhou Yu stopped him and calmed him down. If they were to attack Lujiang now, they would not only face Lu Bu but also Liu Biao. Even if they could defeat Lu Bu, they would lose Jiangxia. They would have ended up spending a huge amount of time and resources just to weaken Lujiang. This was not in their best interest.


    On the other hand, Liu Biao used to only defend passively but this time, he attacked ruthlessly. The reason for this is because he was provoked as a ¡®na?ve person¡¯. Both parties had arrived at an agreement and mutual understanding. Sun Ce would help Liu Bei and Zhang Xiu get rid of Lu Bu while Liu Biao only needed to watch. However, the Jiangdong Navy suddenly attacked with two thousand navy, killing three thousand of his navy and taking Sanjiangkou. Liu Biao no longer dared to ally with Sun Ce. He was not a pushover and would not let this stand.


    Originally, Sun Ce tried to send messengers to Liu Biao to give an exnation. Liu Biao also did not want to start a war like this. Sun Ce could just withdraw from Sanjiangkou and pay reparations to fix this situation. Unfortunately, Zhuge Liang wanted them to go to war and killed all of Sun Ce¡¯s envoy. This was like a p to Sun Ce¡¯s face. Sun Ce could not endure this and started a war. Sun Ce thought about the situation angrily. He thought about the two culprits that destroyed all of his efforts.


    ¡°Han Dang! Huang Gai!¡± Sun Ce trembled in anger.


    Two men immediately fell to their knees. ¡°Your subordinate deserves to die!¡±


    ¡°Haha? Die? Do you think your deaths can save this situation?¡± Sun Ce looked at the two veterans in front of him. Han Dang and Huang Gai had served his father. These two generals had made plenty of contributions over the years. They remained loyal to the Sun Family even after the death of Sun Jian. However, it was their loyalty that foiled Sun Ce¡¯s ns.


    Han Dang had lost Sanjiangkou because he had underestimated his enemy. Han Dang¡¯s fleet waspletely wiped out. Everyone had thought that Han Dang had perished. Sun Ce even attended Han Dang¡¯s funeral personally. He even wanted to get the Han Emperor to give Han Dang a posthumous title. Nobody expected Han Dang to be lucky enough to survive and reappear at Sanjiangkou. If he had just returned to Jiangdong, everyone would have been happy. A veteran general returning to Sun Ce was a happy asion. Unfortunately, Han Dang had been too ashamed for losing Sanjiangkou and plotted to take it back. He ended up conspiring with Huang Gai to take back Sanjiangkou, foiling Sun Ce¡¯s ns.


    ¡°Milord. I am the one at fault. Please punish just me! Yigong did not know anything about this matter!¡± Huang Gai spoke out and ced his head on the ground. Han Dang did not know about Sun Ce¡¯s ns and so, he was not at fault. Han Dang had good intentions but he did not know that both sides have already allied themselves with each other. On the other hand, Huang Gai vited the military order knowingly to save Han Dang. Han Dang only had a hundred men with him when he attacked Sanjiangkou while his enemies had about three thousand men. He was severely outnumbered. Huang Gai would have done the same thing again if it meant saving his friend.


    ¡°No. This is not Gongfu¡¯s fault but mine. I was greedy for merits and started this without first reporting to Milord. Gongfu only did this to save me. If Milord needs to execute someone, execute me!¡± Han Dang also tried to assume responsibility. His friend had vited a military order just for him. He could not allow that friend to be a scapegoat.


    ¡°This is my fault!¡± ¡±It is my fault!¡±


    ¡°This is my fault, not yours!¡±


    ¡°Mine!¡± ¡°Mine!¡± The two friends argued like children. As their voices grew louder, Sun Ce also became angrier. He then screamed, ¡°Enough! Shut up!¡±


    Han Dang and Huang Gai quickly turned quiet. Sun Ce looked at the both of them coldly and said, ¡°Since the both of you want to die, I will grant your wish! Men! Drag these two out and execute them!¡±


    ¡°Milord! Please reconsider!¡± Zhou Yu quickly knelt down the moment he heard Sun Ce¡¯s order. ¡°General Han Dang and General Huang Gai have made mistakes but they do not need to die! General Han Dang made his mistake because he cherished Milord and wanted to expand your territory! His good intentions became his mistake! On the other hand, General Huang Gai had to do this because he needed to save his good friend¡¯s life! Milord, please reconsider!¡±


    ¡°Milord! Please reconsider!¡± Seeing that Zhou Yu has already knelt down, the other generals around them followed. Han Dang and Huang Gai also had good reputation in the army so these generals were willing to plead for them.


    ¡°How do I appease the others if I do not kill these two? How am I supposed to clear the hatred in my heart?¡± Sun Ce asked.


    ¡°Milord, right now the navy is fighting against the enemy! We need to push them back instead of executing our own generals! This action would only harm ourselves!¡± Regardless of what was said, Huang Gai was the general of the navy. His death would mean a sharp decrease in the navy¡¯s strength. ¡°Milord. These two generals have been serving your family loyally. Even if they do not have merits, they have worked hard for you! Please withdraw your order!¡±


    ¡°Please withdraw the order!¡± All the other generals knelt as well.


    ¡°Phew.¡± Sun Ce took a deep breath and breathed out. He also did not truly want to execute Han Dang and Huang Gai. Zhou Yu was correct in that Han Dang did all this for him. Sun Ce could still remember that after his father¡¯s death, amongst the veteran generals, only Huang Gai and Han Dang remained with him and helped him. He was protected by these two generals. It would be a lie if Sun Ce said that he had no feelings for them. He even calls them uncle when dealing with them privately. He had to stage all this or else others would say that he is not strict and promotes favouritism. That was why Sun Ce needed someone to give him a reason not to execute the two generals. Zhou Yu was that person.


    ¡°Since all of the generals said so, the two of you can be excused from death but you cannot escape from the crime!¡± Sun Ce followed the path Zhou Yu made for him. ¡°Huang Gai. Hand over your governor¡¯s seal. From now onwards, you are going tomand your troops as Zhou Yu¡¯s subordinate.¡±


    ¡°I ept the order!¡± Huang Gai was no longer the governor of Wuchang and a general. He was not content with this but it was better than being executed.


    ¡°As for Han Dang, I have no jobs for you! For now, I will just make you my bodyguard!¡± Sun Ce coldly said to Han Dang. Han Dang had already lost his troops at Sanjiangkou. He also would not be able reform the army in time. Sun Ce could only make Han Dang his bodyguard.


    ¡°I ept the order!¡± Han Dang felt relieved. Initially, he had nothing. Now, he get to keep his life and be a bodyguard. This was very good for him.


    ¡°Alright. Now is the time we discuss about how to deal with the Jingzhou Navy!¡± Sun Ce put out the main topic. The Jingzhou Navy was no longer the same as before. The navy changed generals, raising their quality. The Jiangdong Navy was no longer able to benefit from the Jingzhou Navy because of Zhuge Liang. Sun Ce was forced to take note of this individual as even Zhou Yu praised the man¡¯s talent while frowning.


    ______


    Sun Ce could no longer hold Lu Bu back. At the very least, he would not be able to capture Lujiang. At the same time, Lu Bu was also not able to take Jiangdong as hecked a navy. However, it was different for Zhang Xiu. It was because of the two of them that Lu Bu was not able to move. When Zhang Xiu arrived, what he saw was not the half defeated Wolf Cavalry but Lu Bu¡¯s entire army.


    The Formation Breaker, the Taishan Army and the Wolf Cavalry were present. Lu Bu¡¯s entire army aside from the Guangling Army was present.


    ¡°General! We cannot hold out much longer!¡± A 1000-man Xiliang Cavalrymander said to Zhang Xiu.


    ¡°We must hold out! Tell the others that we would be able to survive if we could rush out! If we cannot rush out of here, we would all die!¡± Zhang Xiu shouted with a vicious face. He wiped off the blood from his face. He had been ambushed and was trying to break out of encirclement. The only ones he couldmand now were his three thousand troops. The others were already engaged.


    ¡°Kill! Kill our way out!¡± Zhang Xiu shouted as he swung his spear, killing the enemies obstructing his path.


    Gao Shun roared out the slogan of the Formation Breaker. The five thousand Formation Breaker troops moved in an orderly manner. Their formidable strength was different from Liu Mang¡¯s Tortoise Formation. The Tortoise Formation was to stop the Xiliang Cavalry¡¯s charge. It was a passive defense. On the other hand, the Formation Breaker attacked. Their Tortoise Formation was like a tortoise opening its big mouth to swallow the Xiliang Cavalry. The Xiliang Cavalry that got swallowed up could not escape. They were trapped and were slowly killed off as though the tortoise was chewing.


    The three thousand Xiliang Cavalry could have easily been captured and defeated by Gao Shun and the Formation Breaker as well but for some reason, Gao Shun did not act from the start until the end. He allowed the Xiliang Cavalry to charge out.


    ¡°The men of Taishan are hundreds each! Fight! Fight!¡± Zang Ba roared out. The Taishan Army were light infantries but this does not matter during an ambush. If the Formation Breaker were seen as orderly, the Taishan Army would be seen as fierce. They were fierce not just to their enemies but also to themselves. They were like death soldiers. When the Xiliang Cavalry was ambushed, their formation quickly crumbled when they were attacked by lunatics. Five thousand of the Taishan Army fought against two thousand of the Xiliang Cavalry. They also had the leeway to stop Zhang Xiu¡¯s troops but had let them pass by without effort. The reason for this is because Zang Ba and Gao Shun knew that once Zhang Xiu escaped from the encirclement, he would not obtain salvation. Instead, he would simply enter the gates of hell.


    Zhang Xiu and his three thousand Xiliang Cavalry escaped the encirclement. Even then, they did not stop and continued through the forest and up the hills. At that time, Zhang Xiu heard an indifferent voice. ¡°General Yang Wu. I still have not greeted you for entering my Yangzhou!¡±


    This voice made the Zhang Xiu¡¯s hair stand. His facial expression warped into an unnatural look as he replied. ¡°Lu Bu. Lu Fengxian!¡±


    _______


    1. This is followed his generals being afraid to speak because of his anger. Kind of skipped this because speaking without making a sound makes absolutely zero sense.

 Chapter 348

    A golden armored warrior charged out with a golden trident in his hand. Who else could this be but Lu Bu? Following behind Lu Bu was the Wolf Cavalry, united in their intentions to kill Zhang Xiu as vengeance for their fallenrades.


    Zhang Xiuughed bitterly never expecting to receive the appropriate retribution. Half a month ago, he and the Liu Bei¡¯s Army ambushed and wiped out half of the Wolf Cavalry. At that time, Lu Bu had escaped. Now, their roles were reversed. His ten thousand Xiliang Cavalry was now left with three thousand men. Besides that, he now encountered Lu Bu.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Zhang Xiu looked at Lu Bu unwaveringly, hoping to obtain the answer from Lu Bu¡¯s expression. He knew that his chances to survive that day was low.


    Lu Bu was indifferent. He looked at Zhang Xiu as though he was looking at a dead man. His expression made the prideful Zhang Xiu angry but Zhang Xiu had no way to deal with Lu Bu. ¡°Surrender and we may be able to spare your life.¡± Lu Bumanded with mercy.


    ¡°Surrender?¡± Zhang Xiu gripped his spear to supress the anger in his heart. ¡°Lu Fengxian! Are you trying to take pity on me?¡±


    ¡°Do you have any other way out?¡± Lu Bu coldly asked back.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Zhang Xiu suddenlyughed. ¡°Lu Fengxian! You underestimate me too much! I, Zhang Xiu, can surrender to anyone except you!¡± Zhang Xiu was afraid of death but he loved his pride more. He could not ept being humiliated by Lu Bu constantly. He would be willing to surrender to anyone else but refused to ept Lu Bu¡¯s mercy.


    ¡°Lu Fengxian. I got a counter offer. Would you ept it?¡± Zhang Xiu asked as he narrowed his eyes at Lu Bu.


    ¡°Speak!¡±


    ¡°The choice is, I, Zhang Xiu will rush out of here and escape! Men of the Xiliang Cavalry! Follow me!¡± Zhang Xiu raised his spear and galloped his horse.


    ¡°Haha! You have guts! I truly have underestimated you!¡± Lu Bu smiled at Zhang Xiu with admiration. If Zhang Xiu had chosen to surrender, Lu Bu would have spared Zhang Xiu but he would also have taken away Zhang Xiu¡¯s military ability. At that time, Zhang Xiu would have been better off dead. On the other hand, Zhang Xiu¡¯s choice would at least allow him to die in battle with dignity.


    Lu Bu had admiration for Zhang Xiu. However, he had a duty to his fallen Wolf Cavalryrades. ¡°Zhang Xiu, I will give you a chance! Three thousand men against three thousand men! If you win, you may leave! If you lose, you die here!¡± Lu Bu knew that Zhang Xiu was never convinced. The Wolf Cavalry and the Xiliang Cavalry always had this rtionship even when serving under Dong Zhuo. During that time, Zhang Xiu was still youthful and had provoked Lu Bu. The then proud and powerful Lu Bu would have killed Zhang Xiu then and there if Zhang Xiu¡¯s uncle, Zhang Ji had not stopped Lu Bu. If Zhang Xiu refused to admit it, Lu Bu would beat Zhang Xiu up until he admits.


    ¡°Lu Bu! You overestimate yourself!¡± Zhang Xiu fearlessly faced his enemy head on. ¡°I will die if I lose here! If I win, the one that would die here is you!¡± Zhang Xiu had his own pride. He shouted as he waved his spear. ¡°Xiliang Cavalry! Charge!¡±


    ¡°Wolves! Do you remember what happened half a month ago? That day, we loss half our brothers at Hefei! They fought to the death to cover our retreat! General Zhang Fan had perished with them! Today, our sworn enemies are right in front of us! What do we do with them?¡± Lu Bu asked with his charismatic influence.


    ¡°Tear them apart! Kill them!¡± The Wolf Cavalry chanted.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Kill them all! Avenge General Zhang Fan! Wolf Cavalry! It is time to hunt!¡± Lu Bu ordered. The others roared, ¡°Kill! Kill!¡±


    Two mighty forces shed without any tricks or strategies. Their only intentions were to use their own martial prowess to tear apart their enemies. For the sake of survival, the Xiliang Cavalry showed astonishing strength. For the sake of vengeance, the Wolf Cavalry showed their fearsomeness.


    ¡°Lu Feng Xian!¡± Troops against troops. Generals against generals. Zhang Xiu¡¯s target was only Lu Bu.


    ¡°Zhang Boji!¡± Lu Bu took the lead and charged towards Zhang Xiu.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    ¡°The one that should die is you!¡±


    _____


    ¡°Left General! I beg you! Please save our general!¡± The soldier from the Xiliang Cavalry kowtowed on the ground. His body was full of wounds obtained as he charged his way out. The blood from his body stained the ground.


    ¡°Save?¡± Liu Bei¡¯s expression turned cloudy. Zhang Xiu dispatched with ten thousand elite cavalry. Its strength was greater than what Liu Bei has with him. However, Zhang Xiu had been ambushed and could even be dead. Liu Bei was not sure what to do and had no choice but to ask Pang Tong. ¡°Shiyuan. What do you think?¡±


    Pang Tong was contemting what happened. What happened to Jiangdong? Why was Lu Bu here? After a while, he came to a decision. ¡°We must save Zhang Xiu but now is not the time!¡± His words sounded nice but basically it means he was not going to rescue Zhang Xiu.


    ¡°No! Our general won¡¯t hold out much longer!¡± The soldier was shocked. When he escaped, the Xiliang Cavalry had already been surrounded by Lu Bu¡¯s Army. If they were to dy, all that would remain would be Zhang Xiu¡¯s corpse.


    ¡°Men! Take this fighter away to let him rest!¡± Liu Bei furrowed his brows. Discussion would not continue with that person around.


    ¡°Milord. What is important now is not rescuing Zhang Xiu but capturing Shouchun!¡± Pang Tong exined. ¡°Zhang Xiu is ambushed and we do not know the enemy numbers! If we act rashly, we would only face defeat! On the other hand, if we capture Shouchun, we would have a foundation to withdraw to once we save Zhang Xiu!¡± What Pang Tong meant was that capturing Shouchun had a higher priority as such an opportunity would note again. With Zhao Yun and Xu Shu absent from Shouchun, the soldiers would not have any morale. Shouchun could also be used to ward off Lu Bu.


    ¡°Alright. I will follow the Military Advisor¡¯s advice! Men! Pass down my orders! We attack the city!¡± Just as soon as Liu Bei gave the order, a loud and frightening shout came from Shouchun. ¡°Who is that? What happened? Did Yide attack the city already?¡± Liu Bei had thought that Zhang Fei could no longer wait for orders and attacked the city on his own. He soon realized that he was wrong. Zhang Fei had only just returned from collecting his spear that he threw at the city.


    ¡°Milord!¡± Pang Tong¡¯s voice was filled with bitterness. ¡°Looks like we have no choice but to go and rescue Zhang Xiu!¡± The shouting voice came from Shouchun. After some time, a figure appeared on the walls of Shouchun. Countless gs with the word Liu and Gan was also ced on the walls. These belonged to Liu Mang and Gan Ning. Thousands of figures then appeared on the walls. They were the Urban Army and the ck g Army.


    ¡°How could this be?¡± Liu Bei asked in disbelief as Liu Mang should be at Guangzhou two days ago. It should take longer to reach Guangzhou and even then, they should have encountered him outside of the city. However, Liu Mang appeared from within Shouchun City.


    The answer was the river. Pang Tong had forgotten all about it. However, Pang Tong could not be med as Liu Bei¡¯s navy was so disappointing that they werepletely annihted in a single battle.1 By using the river, Liu Mang would be able to reach Shouchun from Guangzhou within two days and also enter the city from there.


    ¡°Milord. Let us leave!¡± Shouchun could no longer be captured. His trick had also already been exposed. Staying here would simply be a waste of provisions.


    _______


    1. Personally I would think that I be sure to remember about the river and the navy in my mind but apparently Liu Bei¡¯s navy is so disappointing that it broken through the cap for memory if it was a stat and ended up on the other side of the scale... like CivGandhi.

 Chapter 349

    ¡°Brother! Let us attack!¡± Zhang Fei shouted angrily as he looked at the Liu Mang¡¯s Army on the walls.


    ¡°Third brother. Do not be reckless.¡± Liu Bei also wanted to attack but that was no longer an option. Reinforcements had arrived at Shouchun and Zhang Xiu had been ambushed. It would take time if they wanted to attack Shouchun. Once Zhang Xiu is defeated, they would be caught in a pincer attack and be defeated as well.


    ¡°Military Advisor, what do you think?¡± Liu Bei asked Pang Tong hopefully. Since Pang Tong had made the stratagem to conquer the Central ins, Liu Bei had been very dependent on him. Now that something bad had happened, his first thought was to ask Pang Tong for advice. Unfortunately, Liu Bei would have to be disappointed this time as Pang Tong could only shake his head. It was no longer a situation that could be fixed with strategems. ¡°Milord. Let us take our time before making a decision.¡±


    Liu Bei sighed and then said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let us return to Yuzhou!¡± Liu Bei was not happy about this but he had no other choice. He was already forty years old. Even a thirty year old man would already be considered an old man. He no longer had much time left. He initially wanted to obtain the whole of Yangzhou. Together with Yuzhou, he would be able topete for the world. However, Sun Ce had let Lu Bu run rampant for some reason, causing Zhang Xiu to get ambushed. Shouchun was also impossible to obtain. Now, he must also surrender the other half of Yangzhou that he did manage to capture. Fortunately, Liu Bei was used to being defeated and could take such setbacks better than others. His persistence is one of the reasons he managed tost so long.


    ¡°Milord!¡± Pang Tong observed Liu Bei and saw that Liu Bei was dejected. Pang Tong clenched his fist. As a strategist, solving his Lord¡¯s problems were his job. Reaching this dead end made Pang Tong me himself. Liu Bei¡¯s quick recovery also made Pang Tong feel as though Liu Bei was the Lord of Ming in the wrong time. ¡°Milord. I, Pang Tong, swears to give you the world!¡± Pang Tong dered with a firm gaze.


    ¡°Go! Go! We came here for so long and wasted so much effort for nothing! I might as well have stayed behind at Runan and apany Second Brother drink wine!¡± Zhang Fei was extremely unhappy. He did not point his words at anybody in particr but also did not disguise his feelings towards Pang Tong.


    ¡°Third Brother. You speak too much!¡± Liu Bei admonished. Although he was disappointed in theck of sess, he knew that Pang Tong had did his best. They simply did not expect such a huge variable. Sun Ce was supposed to keep Lu Bu in check. Liu Mang was also supposed to still be at Guangzhou. These two changes destroyed their stratagem. ¡°Have your men get ready to set out!¡±


    ¡°Milord. The Third General is right. We came here for such a long time, how could we take nothing?¡± Pang Tong sighed. He was a person who knew how to admit defeat. They have spent a lot to reach here. If they obtain nothing for this, Pang Tong would no longer have the face to remain in Liu Bei¡¯s Army. ¡°So right now, we cannot withdraw!¡±


    ¡°We cannot withdraw? Shiyuan. Do not be blinded by rage and lose everything!¡± Liu Bei advised. He was depressed for not being able to obtain Shouchun but he knew not to do anything foolish due to anger.


    ¡°Rest assured Milord. I have a n!¡± Pang Tongughed in order to calm Liu Bei¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Then it is fine. Shiyuan. Let us return to Yuzhou and then reconsider things!¡± Liu Bei nodded. He was not afraid of failure as he had failed many times in the past. He was the most experienced person to console Pang Tong. Even if Zhang Xiu had been ambushed, he still had ten thousand Xiliang Cavalry. This would hold back the Lu Bu¡¯s Army for some time. What Liu Bei needed to do now was to cut his losses.


    Runaway Liu truly deserved this title as his first thought was to run away. He was prepared to have Zhang Fei and Liao Hua guard the rear while relying on Zhang Xiu to buy time. He believed he could make aeback as long as he still has the White Eared Soldiers.


    ¡°Milord. We can withdraw but we must take Zhang Xiu with us!¡± Pang Tong rejected Liu Bei¡¯s intentions of retreating immediately.


    ¡°Pretty boys all study until they be dumb. I didn¡¯t expect this to also apply to dark skinned1 people like you!¡± Zhang Fei mocked immediately. There was only one such person around Zhang Fei. Because of him, battles were different. Everything needed consideration which made Zhang Fei feel ufortable. If it had been him, he would just attack right away. However, Pang Tong was afraid of losses andck of provisions. He even wanted to fight the war without using soldiers. Now, they fought until they were t broke. ¡°What benefits did that pretty boy Zhang give you?¡±


    Zhang Xiu and Liu Bei and a mary rtionship. Even if they were allies, they simply followed Liu Bei for the benefits. Even Liu Pi had been executed just to appease them. The white faced Zhang naturally refers to Zhang Xiu. ording to Zhang Fei¡¯s logic, everyone with lighter skin than him are all pretty boys while the others like Pang Tong were dark skinned.


    Liu Bei was the first to react in disbelief when Pang Tong said to have been bribed by Zhang Xiu. This is because although Pang Tong was a new addition, he had been forming strategies and also almost lost his life for Liu Bei. It was not possible for Pang Tong to betray Lu Bu. Besides that, if Pang Tong could have obtained more by embezzling the provisions as opposed to giving it to Zhang Xiu. In other words, Pang Tong had his reasons for saying that.


    ¡°Third Brother. If you say anymore, I am banning you from drinking until the first month of the next year!¡± Liu Bei furrowed his brows. Zhang Fei felt unhappy as Liu Bei had also said bad things about Pang Tong. Liu Bei could do this because he wanted to encourage Pang Tong but when Zhang Fei did it, it was simply provocation. Zhang Fei was his brother and his subordinate. On the other hand, Pang Tong was his strategist and his right hand man. He wanted the both of them to cooperate and obtain territory for him instead of harm each other.


    ¡°Fine. I won¡¯t say anything!¡± Zhang Fei was like a child. Drinking wine was his greatest pleasure. If he was not allowed to drink, he might as well be dead. That was why Zhang Fei immediately kept quiet.


    ¡°Milord. Zhang Xiu is the only thing left that we could obtain from this entire campaign. Besides that, we would also need to save him anyway!¡± Pang Tong ignored Zhang Fei because he knew that Zhang Fei was a foolish boor. If someone made him unhappy, he would take revenge on that person. Pang Tong did not dare to fight with him and simply gave his exnation.


    ¡°He must be saved?¡± Liu Bei frowned. It would not be easy to save Zhang Xiu. They did not even know the number of enemies attacking Zhang Xiu. Considering the fact that Zhang Xiu had a cavalry of ten thousand, the enemy would most probably have a higher number of soldiers than his own. Besides that, Liu Bei had fought against the Lu Bu¡¯s Army before. He knew that there were many powerful generals such as Lu Bu, Zhang Liao and Gao Shun. If he were to try and save Zhang Xiu, it would already be considered good results if he manages to survive. This was why Liu Bei¡¯s first thought was to run. What kind of benefits could a defeated Xiliang Cavalry provide him?


    ¡°Milord. Do we have enough provisions?¡± Pang Tong asked calmly. He wanted to make ns for Yangzhou which is why he considered everything. He was known as the Fledging Phoenix for a reason. Liu Bei respected him no less than his own elders. Pang Tong obtained this with his own talent.


    ¡°Provisions?¡± Before Liu Bei could continue any further, Pang Tong interrupted him and said, ¡°We have enough provisions for us to reach Anfeng and Gushi!¡± Liu Mang who had no provisions could only gather everything at Shouchun. As a result, Liu Bei was never able to replenish provisions along the way. Although he could reach Gushi and Anfeng with his remaining provisions, he would not be able to reach Yuzhou. With the supply route cut off, it would be difficult to transport provisions over. Even if Guan Yu were to transport the provisions, it would already be toote.


    A strong person would starve to death in about five days while a weak one would starve to death in about three days. Meanwhile, getting to Yuzhou from Anfeng would take seven days. This would be even longer if they were intercepted by Liu Mang along the way. Returning to Yangzhou would be impossible. Saving Zhang Xiu may be disastrous to the army but this would allow them to reduce the number of mouths to feed and also bring harm to Liu Mang and Lu Bu¡¯s Army.


    ¡°We can just take provisions from Zhang Xiu¡¯s camp!¡± Zhang Fei spoke out again. Liu Bei did not admonish him this time as Zhang Fei was right. Zhang Xiu had been using Liu Bei¡¯s provisions and had enough provisions in their own camp tost for ten days. These provisions would be enough for them to reach Yuzhou.


    Pang Tong looked at Liu Bei and Zhang Fei. The both of them still had such thoughts. Liu Bei initially disregarded casualties because of the high rewards but now, Zhang Xiu only had a few thousand XIliang Cavalry left. They did not even know how many of them still remained. Pang Tong knew that if he did not change their mind, they would not go and rescue Zhang Xiu. He then sneered and said, ¡°Milord. If you do not rescue Zhang Xiu, this entire campaign would have resulted in nothing. Besides that, you will also not get anywhere in the future! You would just be trash!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Zhang Fei roared out. Pang Tong¡¯s words would naturally make him angry. No matter how many times Liu Bei was defeated, he was still Zhang Fei¡¯s brother. He may whine a lot but the moment someone insults his brother, he would go all out against that person. ¡°Fatty! Did you really think I do not dare to kill you?¡±


    ¡°Third Brother. Let go of the Military Advisor!¡± Being called a trash would make anyone unhappy. Liu Bei showed this by calling Pang Tong by his title instead of by name.


    ¡°Fatty. Let me warn you! If you insult my big brother again, I will not hesitate to kill you even if I am banned from drinking for life!¡± Zhang Fei was so angry that his killing intent seeped out.


    ¡°Haha. Milord, Third General. If Milord refuses to listen to my advice, then I, Pang Tong, would no longer be willing to remain here. Forgive my rudeness and allow me to leave and seek a new Lord!¡± Pang Tong did not take back his words and even sneered.


    ¡°Military Advisor?¡± Liu Bei stared at Pang Tong. Liu Bei understood what Pang Tong was like in the past few days. The firmness in Pang Tong¡¯s tone showed that he had already made up his mind. If Liu Bei did not listen to this advice, Pang Tong would leave. A strategist such as Pang Tong was hard toe by. He may not be able to find another person to rece Pang Tong. Liu Bei also knew that people like Sun Qian could only be a second ss advisor at best as evidenced by the number of times he lost. His other advisor, Jian Yong grew up with him when he was a child. Liu Bei knew him best. He was a person that could manage money but this person was only good at covering Liu Bei¡¯s rear. This was why Liu Bei was excited at Pang Tong¡¯s arrival. He would not give Pang Tong to anyone else even if he could not have Pang Tong. This meant that he could only kill Pang Tong.


    Pang Tong¡¯s expression turned heavy but he had already made up his mind. He was determined to leave if Liu Bei refused to implement his strategies. Pang Tong had decided to serve Liu Bei not because of Liu Bei¡¯s supposed benevolence. As a first ss advisor, Pang Tong could easily see Liu Bei¡¯s hypocrisy. Even Xu Shu could see it. He also did not serve Liu Bei because of military might as Liu Bei only had a small army. He would have gone to others like Cao Cao. He also did not serve Liu Bei for being a descendent of the Han. He would have simply went up to the Emperor.


    The reason he served Liu Bei was because Liu Bei was ordinary. He was inferior to others in everything but was alsopetent enough at everything. He was someone who could carry out Pang Tong¡¯s strategies. Unlike the others, Liu Bei alsocked a first ss advisor. This is why Pang Tong would be relied on and be treated with importance. Pang Tong would be able to chase his ambition from such a stage. However, if Liu Bei refused to listen to his advice, there was no point in staying.


    Besides all that, Pang Tong was also not afraid that Liu Bei would kill him. This is because he had lost face from losing so badly. If Liu Bei wanted him dead, he would not resist. This is because he had lost Liu Bei¡¯s trust and could apologize by dying.


    Liu Bei hesitated as he needed an advisor. He then sighed and came to apromise. After all, he had an even more disastrous defeat in the past and still managed to make aeback.


    ¡°Brother?¡± Zhang Fei could not understand why Liu Bei still promised Pang Tong this after being humiliated.


    ¡°Third Brother. There is no need to say anything. Just listen to the Military Advisor.¡± Liu Bei was now determined. After all, there was nothing left to lose.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Pang Tong became very happy. He was very proud of the Lord he chose to serve. ¡®Wait for me, Kongming. Yuanzhi. I, Pang Tong, will definitely return!¡¯ Pang Tong then knelt down and said, ¡°Milord. When we rule thend, me and my family will pledge allegiance to you! We will never betray you!¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± Liu Bei¡¯s eyes grew wide. Pang Tong did not swear allegiance for just himself but for his whole family. He swore for them to live and die together. The Pang Family were one of the most powerful families at Jingzhou. All of them were schrs and they had many disciples. They were simr to how the Yuan Family upied one of the three highest ranking civil official positions for four generations. Pang Tong was a direct descendent of the Pang Family. Although he did not have the authority to represent all of the Pang Family, he had enough to influence nearly half of it. That was already enough.


    ¡°Shiyuan. Get up. You treat me too well. If such a dayes, I, promise that my Liu Family will rule together with the Pang Family for as long as they are around!¡± Liu Bei also spoke with lofty ideals. When they day trulyes, he would already be too old.


    ¡°I understand Milord¡¯s kind intentions! Right now, the important thing is to save Zhang Xiu¡¯s troops!¡±


    ¡°I have almost made a huge mistake! Shiyuan. I will immediately have Yide, Shuzhi and Yuanjian2 start the rescue effort!¡± Liu Bei nodded and replied.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Pang Tong called out again. He was the one that wanted to start the rescue early but now, he was the one that stopped them.


    ¡°Milord, before going off to rescue Zhang Xiu, we will need to silence someone!¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± Liu Bei looked at Pang Tong¡¯s eyes and came to an understanding. ¡°Men! Kill that fighter from the Xiliang Cavalry!¡±


    That Xiliang Cavalry soldier may be injured but he was alive. Liu Bei and Pang Tong wanted him dead to silence him. After all, he had already heard of Liu Bei¡¯s refusal to save Zhang Xiu. If he is not silenced, the fact that Liu Bei was not benevolent would start to spread.


    ____________________


    1. Both pretty boys and dark skinned are meant to be derogative. Dark skinned is like calling people ugly for being dark skinned (No offense to anyone pleasedontshootme). While another trantion for the Chinese word used for pretty boy is gigolo which wouldn¡¯t quite apply logically. So basically everyone besides himself are either gigolos or extremely ugly. It is Zhang Fei. Everything thates out of his mouth/head are retarded insults unless it is towards Liu Bei and maybe Guan Yu.

 Chapter 350

    ¡®Shouchun City managed to hold on!¡¯ Liu Mang cheered in his heart the moment he reached the city. Before this, Liu Mang was filled with regret. He took Gan Ning¡¯s troops with him and thought of saving Xu Shu before abandoning Shouchun. What he did not expect was that Shouchun was not yet captured. He was very pleased with Xu Shu¡¯s work. Just as Liu Mang was feeling happy, a general came over to him.


    ¡°Milord! We have assumed control of the city¡¯s defences!¡± This general was Gan Ning. He had an unhappy tone as he reported to Liu Mang. After all, he came out to fight only to find this kind of conclusion. It would be strange for him to truly feel happy.


    ¡°Xingba! Alright, alright! Doesn¡¯t that just mean there is no need for a battle?¡± Liu Mang was like a child trying to cate Gan Ning. Most generals, especially the ones with a high position would not like for a battle to start as it means death even if they also received merits. While it is understandable for foot soldiers, or 1000-manmanders, Gan Ning was already a general for Liu Mang¡¯s navy. His position was already very high but even then, he was still unsatisfied.


    ¡°No Milord.¡± Hearing Liu Mangfort him, he could not help but speak out his thoughts. It was one matter if Liu Mang stopped him from going out to fight so that he has more time to train the soldiers. However, Liu Mang had already given the go ahead and agreed that soldiers would not be elites if they do not see blood. In this entire war at Yangzhou, the navy had no presence at all. They almost had a battle but then Liu Bei retreated. Naturally, Gan Ning felt disappointed.


    Liu Mangughed. He looked at Liu Bei¡¯s withdrawing army and thought of keeping Liu Bei around but he knew that he did not have the capability to do so. The Urban Army and the ck g Army were seasick and could not fight. The only ones that remained were Gan Ning¡¯s five thousand troops. It was not worth using the navy to fight Liu Bei¡¯s elitend troops. So, Liu Mang could only watch Liu Bei¡¯s Army leave. He would not even allow Gan Ning to go out and fight.


    ¡°Xingba. Shouchun¡¯s problems are now gone but do not forget that we still live in times of turmoil.¡± Liu Mang said to Gan Ning. Liu Bei no longer had the strength to continue his attack which mean that Liu Mang managed to defend Yangzhou. Meanwhile, Gan Ning did not understand what Liu Mang meant by turmoil. So Liu Mang could only try and exin his words better. ¡°The battle at Shouchun is within my territory. Even if we win, my troops have received losses.¡± Liu Mang looked at the industrial zone that was now in ruins. He would need a lot of money if he wanted to rebuild it. Gushi, Anfeng, Hefei and Chengde was captured and burned down by Liu Bei. Although Liu Mang had a lot of citizens, they would still need to spend a lot to rebuild those cities. This meant that both Liu Mang and Liu Bei did not win. Liu Bei was not able to take Yangzhou but he was still able to destroy more than half of it, along with several months of Liu Mang¡¯s hard work. Although Liu Mang was able to capture some of Liu Bei¡¯s city, he could not upy them as hecked troops. Liu Bei also still has his White Eared elites.


    Regardless, someone had schemed to take down Liu Mang. Liu Mang could clearly see that as he had advisors like Xu Shu and Liu Ye. Sun Ce, Liu Bei and Zhang Xiu had joined forces to attack him. To be pressured by others and not retaliating was not Liu Mang¡¯s style. Liu Mang would definitely make them pay for this.


    Zhang Xiu was an insignificant watchdog. Liu Mang had already killed off eight thousand of his Xiliang Cavalry. Once Liu Mang have finished creating the White Horses, he would join up with the Wolf Cavalry and wipe out Zhang Xiu. Zhang Xiu may have a lot of troops but they were not organized and could easily be defeated.


    Liu Mang was not able to chase Liu Bei at that moment because his main army was seasick. However, Liu Bei only had infantry and would not be able to run very far. Once Liu Mang¡¯s troops have recovered, they could chase him down. Liu Bei oalso only have Runan left at Yuzhou so Liu Mang would be able to chase him out easily.


    During the time Sun Qian was captured, he had told Liu Mang about the ns in motion. Liu Mang¡¯s entire predicament from theck of provisions to being attacked by Liu Bei was a strategy that came from Jiangdong. It was also Sun Ce¡¯s fault that Lu Bu was not able to send reinforcements. Liu Mang needed to n carefully against them as unlike Zhang Xiu and Liu Bei, Sun Ce¡¯s territory was on the opposite side of the river. Liu Mang would not be able to attack Sun Ce with the Urban Army and the Wolf Cavalry. Liu Mang needed arger navy to ensure his victory. This was also why Liu Mang treated Gan Ning and the navy preciously. It was also why Xu Shu refused to allow Gan Ning to help out in defending Shouchun.


    ¡°Jiangdong has hundreds and thousands of navy troops. Xingba, how many thousands can you take out for me?¡± Liu Mang jokingly asked.


    ¡°A navy of hundred thousand?¡± Gan Ning¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard Liu Mang¡¯s words. Gan Ning had fought against the Jiangdong navy before when he was still serving under Liu Biao. He is one of the few people that were most knowledgeable about the Jiangdong navy. Gan Ning had also be famous after sending thirty thousand of the Jiangdong navy into a watery grave at Wancheng. Besides that, he was Liu Mang¡¯s only expert at water battles. There was no one to fight with him over kills. Liu Mang¡¯s words had certainly made him feel better.


    ¡°Xingba. Don¡¯t get too excited. The burdens ced on you is not light!¡± Liu Mang said to Gan Ning. It was a good thing to have a strong will to fight but Liu Mang must also make sure that Gan Ning did not overwhelm himself with excitement. This is because Liu Biao might ally himself with Sun Ce. It was not an impossibility as Liu Biao had chosen to watch this battle unfold. It was also why Liu Mang had Wei Yan capture Yiyang as interest.


    ¡°Milord! When do we deploy the navy?¡± Gan Ning was no longer eyeing the Liu Bei¡¯s Army outside the city. He impatiently wanted to have a decisive battle against the Jiangdong and Jingzhou navies.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hurry.¡± Liu Mang replied. The navy does not only consist of troops but also warships. Liu Mang had given Gan Ning with his first ship at Lujiang. This ship was smaller and could barely hold two hundred men. Gan Ning initially had fourteen thousand men. Three thousand had been left behind asnd troops. The remaining eleven thousand men would need a minimum of fifty five ships. To show their true capabilities, they would need seventy ships. However, they only have twenty ships with them. In other words, most of the navy did not even have a ship.


    ¡°What¡¯s the harm in it? Milord. My army¡¯s navy would definitely sink countless Jiangdong ships!¡± Gan Ning boldly dered. However, Gan Ning only had firepower. If he goes up against superior numbers and tactics, he may not win even with superior technology. On the other hand, the technology may fall into Jiangdong¡¯s hands where they could even improve on the design.


    ¡°There is no need to hurry for now.¡± Liu Mang waved Gan Ning¡¯s concerns away. ¡°Now that Liu Bei has been chased away, Shouchun can once again continue building ships. There are also still many ships not yet outfitted with the ballista. At earliest, we could only provide them to you on the first month!¡±


    ¡°Report! Milord! The Military Advisor has woken up!¡± Just as Gan Ning wanted to continue arguing for his battle, one of the defenders of Shouchun went up to Liu Mang and gave his report.


    ¡°Yuanzhi is awake!¡± Liu Mang was surprised. Xu Shu had been so confused that he wanted to die together with Shouchun. Fortunately, Zhao Yun stopped Xu Shu by knocking him out. They had nned to secretly send Xu Shu away by ship but they had encountered Liu Mang along the way. Xu Shu was then sent back to Shouchun to recuperate. Xu Shu woke up in the short moment that Liu Mang was on the walls of the city.


    ¡°Quick! Take me to him!¡± Liu Mang shouted at his soldiers.


    ¡°Bring the horses!¡± Gan Ning also shouted to his navy. A few horses were sent to Liu Mang who got on and went straight to the government building. Meanwhile, Gan Ning stayed behind on the walls as a precaution.


    ____


    ¡°Defeat! I am defeated!¡± Zhang Xiu said as he coldly looked at the broken spear in his hands. A weapon was the soul of a warrior. Without his weapon, he would be much weaker than before. ¡°Am I not even a match for you?¡± Zhang Xiu asked bitterly as he looked at the golden armored warrior. His question was seemingly directed to himself. Zhang Xiu never liked Lu Bu as Lu Bu followed the trend too much. Lu Bu and the Wolf Cavalry had also been so powerful that Dong Zhuo refused to act against him and bought his loyalty with the Red Hare.


    The Red Hare was the best amongst the horses. Aside from martial arts, a warrior loves a good horse. Everyone became envious of Lu Bu for obtaining this splendid horse. Lu Bu then defended the Ho Gate and reached even further heights. He became known as the strongest general in the world. At that time, Zhang Xiu was still young and naturally could not bepared to Lu Bu. He eagerly duelled Lu Bu only to be defeated. In the end, Zhang Ji had to plead Dong Zhuo for him to be spared. Since then, Zhang Xiu had been training day and night to surpass Lu Bu. He had trained hard enough to be amongst the top ten strongest general. However, he was once again defeated by Lu Bu.


    ¡°Hundred Birds and Phoenix Spear.1¡± Lu Bu muttered out. He also know of this style as he had encountered this before. ¡°Did you study under Li Yan?¡± With Zhang Xiu defeated, the Xiliang Cavalry would no longer be able to fight back. He also would not simply kill Zhang Xiu.


    ¡°Li Yan? Haha. That is my teacher¡¯s brother!¡± Zhang Xiu already knew that he was defeated and his striving heart had already calmed down.


    ¡°No wonder!¡± Lu Bu said to himself. Lu Bu had a good friend named Li Su. Li Su was also the one that suggested for Lu Bu to kill Ding Yuan. When they were under Dong Zhuo¡¯s service, Li Su and Lu Bu were amongst Dong Zhuo¡¯s best generals. Li Su learned his skills under Li Yan and was almost on par with Lu Bu. Lu Bu learned of the Hundred Birds Phoenix Spear from Li Su.


    Unfortunately, Li Su died young. It was said that Li Su was executed by Lu Bu after failing in his mission but it was impossible for Lu Bu to kill him personally as Li Su was almost as strong as Lu Bu. The truth was that Li Su was dying from an illness. That being said, there were many who died from illnesses and fade away from history. Li Su did not want this to happen so he chose to die under the hands of the world¡¯s most fearsome warrior.


    ¡°Even the Hundred Birds and Phoenix Spear is not good enough to defeat you! Are you truly the God of War?¡± Zhang Xiu asked Lu Bu as he tried tofort himself. He would feel better if Lu Bu was truly the God of War. After all, it would be difficult for a man to ovee a God.


    ¡°I am not a God of War! I am not what you are imagining of! It is not that the Hundred Birds and Phoenix Spear is no match for me! You are simply too weak!¡± Lu Bu shook his head and replied, humiliating Zhang Xiu.


    ¡°Lu Bu! You!¡± Zhang Xiu gritted his teeth. ¡°Lu Bu, it is okay to kill but not humiliate others! I cannot say anything as I was the one defeated but was there a need to shame me? I won¡¯t let you go even if I be a ghost!¡± Zhang Xiu was a person who loved his pride. This was what the people of ancient times treasured the most. Naturally, they preferred to win but they only treated their losses like scars. What they were most afraid of was being humiliated by others. Simrly, Zhang Xiu was willing to believe that Lu Bu was too strong but he could not believe that he was too weak.


    ¡°A ghost? Haha!¡± Lu Bu reacted in disdain. If ghosts truly existed, there would have already been many ghosts looking for him. ¡°Zhang Xiu. I have fought against the Hundred Birds and Phoenix Spear before! I may be proud but I will admit that I did not win against that person!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Zhang Xiu was stunned. ¡®A person that Lu Bu did not manage to defeat? Who was this person?¡¯


    ¡°Hundred Birds and Phoenix Spear! The idea is that hundreds of birds constantly change and be evesting. The hundreds of birds will evolve into phoenixes and cry out to the world!2¡±


    ¡°How did you know that?¡± Zhang Xiu was astonished. These were the words his teacher told him. It was also the words that signified his inheritance of the skill. An outsider like Lu Bu should not have been able to recite those words.


    ¡°I would not be able to against the phoenixes but you are only the birds!¡± Lu Bu sneered at Zhang Xiu.


    ¡°The Hundred Birds and Phoenix Spear does not only need martial skills but it also needs a militaristic mind! A phoenix is the Emperor for birds because of its tolerant nature. Although you show skill, you do not have a mind of a phoenix. You are not tolerant. That is why you are defeated! Zhang Xiu, you are too disappointing! Last time, your uncle Zhang Ji implored Dong Zhuo for me to spare your life! Did you think Dong Zhuo alone was enough to stop me?¡± Lu Bu coldly looked at Zhang Xiu. When Zhang Xiu had provoked Lu Bu, Lu Bu was already disgusted with Dong Zhuo. In other words, he did not care about Dong Zhuo at all. ¡°I spared you because I wanted to see how far you could go as a person who studied under the same style as Li Su! But it seems that you are still too disappointing!¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Zhang Xiu was unable to refute Lu Bu¡¯s words because Zhang Xiu did not truly finish inheriting the skill. His master Tong Yuan had once told him that the Hundred Birds and Phoenix Spear was not suitable for him as hecked a tolerant heart. At that time, Zhang Xiu had thought that Tong Yuan was simply undervaluing him but he now found out that this was the truth.


    ¡°Your spear is cold and forceful. It does not have tolerance3. If you had fought with your own spearmanship, I may not have won as easily!¡± Every warrior obtains their foundation and then adepts in their own way. One who is truly strong would inherit their predecessor¡¯s skills and turn it into their own.


    The Hundred Birds and Phoenix Spear was powerful but it belonged to a predecessor. Even Lu Bu would have been surprised had he not encounter this style before. It was unfortunate for Zhang Xiu that Lu Bu had fought against one who was stronger. Zhang Xiu¡¯s imitation was unable to move Lu Bu and even allowed Lu Bu to point out Zhang Xiu¡¯s problems.


    ¡°I...!¡± Zhang Xiu looked at his own spear, unsure about what to say. Zhang Xiu had gotten this far in his refinement yet he did not have his own style. He was only a joke, lying to himself. Lu Bu called his speamanship worthless. Lu Bu¡¯s words allowed the perceptive Zhang Xiu to understand his mistakes and improve himself but would there still be a chance? He has already fallen into Lu Bu¡¯s hands. Zhang Xiu could only close his eyes and await his death.


    ¡°Kill! Save General Yang Wu!¡± A roar came out from an intruding army, carrying the banner of Liu.


    ______________


    Literal trantion (all birds looking up to the phoenix spear). Ended up that way because I have terrible naming sense (took me two hours trying to figure out what to do with this). This is not a spear but a style name °ÙÄñ³¯·ïǹ. Tong Yuan taught this style to three people, Zhang Xiu, Zhang Ren andter on, Zhao Yun. However, Zhao Yun surpassed his master and ended up with another style. Æß̽ÉßÅÌǹ. Something along the lines of Seven Searching Snake Coiling Spear... which I would probably not use if it doese out in the story. On a side note, °ÙÄñ³¯·ï without the ǹ (spear) is a figurative way to say ¡®peace under a wise ruler.¡¯


    Some kind of philosophy to the style. Made me remember Biyo/Birdramon.

 Chapter 351

    ¡°Kill! Save General Yang Wu!¡± An army rushed towards the Wolf Cavalry and the Xiliang Cavalry. This sudden attack caused the Wolf Cavalry to be startled. On the other hand the Xiliang Cavalry regained their will to live and broke out with unprecedented strength.


    ¡°Reinforcements! The Left General has brought reinforcements!¡± Hu Che Er shouted loudly. Hu Che Er originally wore the armor of a general and should have been fighting the Wolf Cavalry but he knew that he was in a terrible condition thanks to Wei Yan and avoided a direct confrontation. The Wolf Cavalry also chose to fight against the stronger soldiers which was why a crippled like him was overlooked. This allowed Hu Che Er to survive.


    They had seen the battle between Zhang Xiu and Lu Bu. Zhang Xiu¡¯s defeat had caused the Xiliang Cavalry to copse. Hu Che Er also believed that he would have died there because he was a Qiang and also a crippled.


    However, the situation has changed. Reinforcements have arrived. This made Hu Che Er¡¯s will to live spark again. He was a heroic general serving as the Deputy General of the Xiliang Cavalry under Zhang Xiu. He may have been demoted after losing seven thousand troops but he still had his prestige. He issued a call for action, causing the Xiliang Cavalry to fight back for survival. Their strength had increased by three times. The Wolf Cavalry was unable to react in time, allowing the Xiliang Cavalry to rush out of a gap.


    ¡°Stop them! Stop them! Wipe them out!¡± The Wolf Cavalry generals and their soldiers struggled hard but the battlefield was already too chaotic for them to chase the enemy.


    ¡°Kill!¡± With Hu Che Er as a gathering point, the number of Xiliang Cavalry soldiers around him grew as time passed. About a thousand resentful troops followed him while the rest became difficult to help. A cavalry is more powerful when they grouped up. This was the only way they could show their strength.


    ¡°White Eared Soldiers! Kill!¡± The army carrying the name Liu had been so brave because they were the White Eared Soldiers. Their quality was on par with the Wolf Cavalry. With their presence, Liu Bei could continue to rise up again. The reason why Liu Bei brought themon people with him when running from city to city is because he wanted them to stop his enemy from chasing them while preserving the strength of his White Eared Soldiers.


    Even amongst the White Eared Soldiers there are a few groups. There were also those that haven¡¯t encountered a real battle before and then there were the veterans that knew that if they could not kill the enemy, they would be the ones dead. After killing plenty, they would finally be true elites. These true elites were all skilled warriors.


    If the Wolf Cavalry was the King of Cavalries, the White Eared Soldiers would be the King of Infantries. The battle turned chaotic once the White Eared Soldiers joined the battle. The surrounded Xiliang Cavalry were now able to fight back again. The Wolf Cavalry used to be more powerful but after being ambushed, they now had less than two thousand five hundred men. That was half the number of the White Eared Soldiers. On top of that, they had already been fighting against the Xiliang Cavalry and had lost their momentum. This caused to them to be caught unprepared.


    ¡°Where is the Formation Breaker?¡± The Wolf Cavalry had suffered losses from the Xiliang Cavalry. Now, Lu Bu had encountered misfortune just as he was about to wipe out the Xiliang Cavalry. This made Lu Bu angry. Also, the Wolf Cavalry would not be able to hold out for long if they continue to be attacked from two sides.


    ¡°Gao Shun is here!¡± Gao Shun appeared from behind. Lu Bu had brought three thousand Wolf Cavalry to fight against three thousand of the Xiliang Cavalry. The remaining Xiliang Cavalry that belonged to Zhang Xiu were held back and then slowly wiped out by the Formation Breaker and the Taishan army. The Taishan Army was still clearing up the mess behind them but Gao Shun went over to Lu Bu¡¯s side as he was worried. As they had worked together for a very long time, Lu Bu understood the operation methods of the Formation Breaker. Likewise, Gao Shun knew not to interrupt Lu Bu¡¯s battle against Zhang Xiu. Now that Lu Bu called out for him, he quickly appeared.


    ¡°Formation Breaker! We fight to the death!¡± The Formation Breaker had ambushed seven thousand Xiliang Cavalry with five thousand men but only lost two hundred men. They did not suffer much losses and immediately joined the battle.


    The Formation Breaker were also amongst the top of heavy infantries. They have also gone through more battles than the White Eared Soldiers. The things they have experienced was so much morepared to the White Eared Soldiers. Although not all of the five thousand soldiers in the Formation Breaker went through those experiences, they were trained by Gao Shun.


    The two heavy infantries fought each other. This was not the first time they shed against each other. The first time happened at Xuzhou but the ones that fought was only a small part of the White Eared Soldiers. At that time, Liu Bei¡¯s main army had gone to fight against Yuan Shu. Although Liu Bei wanted to take revenge when he attacked Xuzhou, he did not want to be Cao Cao¡¯s bullet and did not dispatch his troops. Cao Cao also did not mind as Liu Bei was his ally and had given him a good fighting situation.


    It was finally time for the inevitable battle between the two heavy infantries. Both sides fought at their very best, knowing that death would await them the moment they drop their guards.


    Gao Shun and Chen Daomanded their men to fight. Inparison, Gao Shun was less passionate than Chen Dao but he was also calmer. His calmness allowed the army to move like a rabbit. They would be motionless but the moment they moved, the enemy would be dead.


    ¡°Kill!¡± The battle between the two heavy infantries was fiercerpared to the other battles. This is because both sides wore heavy armor, protecting them from the des. In the end, the soldiers could only die if their head gets cut off or their chest caves in.


    ¡°ve of Three Surnames! Let General Yangwu go! Come and fight your grandfather Zhang for three hundred rounds!¡± The White Eared Soldiers engaged in battle against the Formation Breaker and nearly half of the Wolf Cavalry. Zhang Fei rushed out to fight against Lu Bu alongside his elite Qingzhou Army.


    ¡°Renegade Zhang Fei! Your grandfather Zang Ba is here!¡± Just as Zhang Fei rushed towards Lu Bu, Zang Ba also arrived. Zang Ba had five thousand men. Three thousand joined the battle while two thousand were made to guard their provisions.


    However, Zang Ba¡¯s troops was unable to stop the Qingzhou Army as he had been intercepted before this. A soldier carrying a sword charged towards the Taishan Army.


    ¡°Move aside!¡± Zang Ba step forward to eliminate this person. The man that stopped them was not someone that Zang Ba recognized. He could recognize Liu Bei¡¯s generals and knew that Liu Bei had four powerful generals. The first one was Guan Yu who became famous after ying Hua Xiong at Hu Lao Gate. The second one was Zhang Fei. Zhang Fei was uncouth but he was as powerful as Guan Yu. It would be difficult for Lu Bu to deal with Zhang Fei. The third was Chen Dao, the general of the White Eared Soldiers. He could also be considered as the leader of Liu Bei¡¯s bodyguards as Liu Bei would not put the White Eared Soldiers far from him. He was to Liu Bei what Zhang Liao was to Lu Bu. Although Chen Dao was not famous, he was also not any worsepared to Guan Yu and Zhang Fei. Thest one was Zhao Yun who had helped Liu Bei at Xuzhou but Zhao Yun now served the same side Lord as him.


    Thinking that this man was none of the four generals, Zang Ba decided to quickly finish him off but he ended up surprised because the man was very skilled.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Zang Ba asked in interest.


    ¡°The Left General¡¯s subordinate, General of the Yuzhou Army, Liao Hua Liao Yuanjian!¡± The general replied. Liao Hua¡¯s Army had also suffered heavy losses in Yangzhou and only had five thousand menmited to battle. The entire battlefield turned chaotic. Liu Bei brought all of his troops over to show his benevolence.


    ¡°Circle Eye Thief! I will let you go this time and deal with you in the future!¡± The Xiliang Cavalry now had the advantage as the Wolf Cavalry had to fight against the Xiliang Cavalry the White Eared Soldiers and also Zhang Fei¡¯s men. Even if Lu Bu was powerful, he could not deal with all of these enemies and also Zhang Fei himself so, he chose to retreat.


    ¡°Hm?¡± The only one confused was Zhang Xiu. He had experienced a crushing defeat and even confirmed the truth about his skills. While in despair, reinforcements arrived from Liu Bei, a man he was cautious of. This is because Liu Bei was being too kind to Zhang Xiu to the extent that Zhang Xiu became afraid. Initially it could be about getting Zhang Xiu to deal with Lu Bu but that would not justify the good treatment he received after that. He received provisions and did not even need to fight. If Hu Che Er had not gotten ambushed along with the ambush he just walked in, he would not have lost a single man. Although Liu Pi had attacked the Xiliang Cavalry, Liu Bei had shown his sincerity by giving gold, horses and even Liu Pi¡¯s head. Such an ally would definitely be conspiring something.


    Zhang Xiu believed that Liu Bei would note to save him. The man he dispatched was just for psychologicalfort. He never expected Liu Bei toe with his entire army. Another confusing thing for Zhang Xiu was that Lu Bu refused to kill him. Even if Zhang Fei and the rest of the Liu Bei¡¯s Army was charging over, all Lu Bu needed to do was swing down his weapon. After all, Zhang Xiu was no longer able to resist.


    Instead, Lu Bu waited for Zhang Fei to approach. This was simply Lu Bu giving him a chance to live. Either way, Zhang Xiu did not want to die. He had just made a breakthrough. With some time, he would be able to improve. This prompted Zhang Xiu to take a spear from one of Zhang Fei¡¯s men. Although he could not win against Lu Bu, he would still be able to defend himself.


    Zhang Xiu took a deep breath and advanced towards Zhang Fei.

 Chapter 352

    ¡°Hm?¡± Zhang Fei never expected Lu Bu to withdraw so easily but immediately assumed that Lu Bu was afraid of him.


    ¡°Men. Send Zhang Xiu to my brother!¡± Zhang Fei¡¯s mission was to save Zhang Xiu. Zhang Fei let most of his Qingzhou Army protect Zhang Xiu to ensure the man¡¯s safety. In case they encountered an emergency, Pang Tong and Liu Bei were at the camp set up several miles away waiting for Zhang Fei and Chen Dao.


    ¡°Third General. What about you?¡± The deputy general asked. Their mission was to save Zhang Xiu. Everything else was not important.


    ¡°I am already here, how could I return empty handed? I must definitely kill some people!¡± Zhang Fei replied directly.


    ¡°But, Third General. Milord ordered us to immediately withdraw after saving General Yang Wu!¡± The deputy general tried to dissuade Zhang Fei.


    ¡°Annoying. Do you think I would not understand my brother¡¯s words? I am going to greet Shuzhi and will withdraw together with himter!¡± Zhang Fei replied. He also knew how to tell lies and imed that he would go and help Chen Dao without even batting an eye.


    ¡°But...¡±


    ¡°Scram!¡± Zhang Fei was toozy to deal with his deputy general.


    The deputy general sighed helplessly and could only escort Zhang Xiu to Liu Bei safely. Other matters could be discussedter.


    ¡°Lord Xuande. I cannot thank you enough for rescuing me and I will repay this debt in the future.¡± Zhang Xiu greeted. Without Liu Bei¡¯s assistance, he would already be dead. This was why he felt gratitude towards Liu Bei.


    ¡°There is no need for words, my little brother. You are still injured, it is best to quickly go and take a rest. We shall talk once my whole army arrives here!¡± Liu Bei first mentioned about Zhang Xiu¡¯s injury while being extremely polite. He did not even give such treatment to his own parents.


    ¡°Thank you Lord Xuande.¡± Zhang Xiu was still bleeding and needed to bandage his body. He did not know why Liu Bei who was supposed to attack the city was here but it was not time to think about that. It was the time to rest and recover from his wounds.


    ¡°Haha.¡± Liu Beiughed as he looked at Zhang Xiu¡¯s retreating figure. His cautious decision was good as Zhang Xiu still had his uses. Although Zhang Xiu¡¯s current army was in a mess, he still has his soldiers at Nanyang. This was what Liu Bei wanted. Once Zhang Xiu surrenders to him, all of those would be his. Rescuing Zhang Xiu would make Zhang Xiu feel gratitude. Obtaining Zhang Xiu¡¯s army would allow Liu Bei to once again fight for the Central ins.


    ¡°Milord?¡± Pang Tong interrupted Liu Bei¡¯s daydream. ¡°Milord. Isn¡¯t something too strange?¡±


    ¡°Strange?¡± Liu Bei was stunned. He did not understand Pang Tong¡¯s words. ¡°Milord. Don¡¯t you think that the rescue effort has gone too smoothly?¡±


    ¡°Smooth? Isn¡¯t that a good thing?¡± Liu Bei was confused. Wasn¡¯t this better than having the whole army potentially defeated?


    ¡°I feel uneasy because it has gone too smoothly!¡± Pang Tong was not being paranoid. The Qingzhou Army had experienced too little losses for rescuing Zhang Xiu.


    ¡°Shiyuan. There is no need to be worried. We can ask Third Brother¡¯s deputy general.¡± Liu Bei then called in Zhang Fei¡¯s deputy general and asked the man for an exnation. Pang Tong frowned when he heard the exnation. The rescue had truly gone too smoothly.


    ¡°What? Third Brother had brought his bodyguards with him to fight?¡± Liu Bei was dissatisfied. They came to rescue Zhang Xiu, not to fight Lu Bu. Liu Bei did not want to experience losses just to save Zhang Xiu. He had thought that Zhang Fei was leading the rear only to find out that Zhang Fei had advanced towards the enemy. Help Chen Dao? Why would the White Eared Soldiers need his help?


    ¡°Not good!¡± Pang Tong suddenly screamed. ¡°Milord. Lu Bu purposefully let Zhang Xiu go!¡±


    _____


    Pang Tong and Zhang Xiu had guessed correctly. Lu Bu had purposefully let Zhang Xiu escape. The entire ambush was meant to take revenge for his Wolf Cavalry. Naturally, Lu BU also wished to kill Zhang Xiu but he was stopped by Chen Gong.


    Zhang Xiu could be dealt with easily but Zhang Xiu also has a poisonous helper Jia Xu with him. Jia Xu was a self preserving character. As long as nobody else harms his interests, Jia Xu would not help Zhang Xiu to plot against them. Even when Zhang Xiu had troops, he was ipetent and did not know how to administer them. To deal with Zhang Xiu, they simply needed to cut off his supplies. Zhang Xiu¡¯s Nanyang was not meant for growing crops and Zhang Xiu could not do business. He was only a guard dog for Liu Biao. As Zhang Xiu had a huge army, running out of provisions would be a huge problem.


    Initially, Zhang Xiu should be fine with Liu Biao as his boss but Zhang Xiu decided to defect to Cao Cao¡¯s side at one point in time. Liu Biao was enraged and decreased Zhang Xiu¡¯s pay. Zhang Xiu could not go to Cao Cao at the end due to a falling out. Now, Zhang Xiu and Cao Cao were enemies and as long as their interests do not align, Zhang Xiu would not be able to receive help from Cao Cao. The remaining two neighbours he could pledge allegiance to were Liu Bei and Zhang Lu. Unfortunately, Zhang Lu was too far away.


    The real problem was Liu Bei. This person was even able to make Chen Gong feel afraid. Although Chen Gong had only been watching from Lujiang, he already saw thising. Lu Bu would not be able to hide his appearance at Yangzhou from Liu Bei so Chen Gong had Lu Bu bring the Wolf Cavalry to Yangzhou brazenly while having the Formation Breaker and Taishan Army march at night to conceal their movements. Chen Gong also knew that the only one that could intercept the Wolf Cavalry was the Xiliang Cavalry as Liu Bei only had infantries.


    Chen Gong nned for the Xiliang Cavalry to be ambushed but he said that Zhang Xiu had to be spared. This is because Zhang Xiu¡¯s two children and little brother would definitely be tricked by Liu Bei while Liu Bei annex Zhang Xiu¡¯s Army for vengeance.


    Zhang Xiu brought twenty thousand of the Xiliang Cavalry out for this expedition but he still has ten thousand heavy cavalries and twenty thousand troops back at his city. It was a huge force that was useless in Zhang Xiu¡¯s hands but it would be terrifying if they were under Liu Bei and Pang Tong¡¯smand. If they manage to obtain these soldiers, peace would note to Yangzhou.


    In other words, Zhang Xiu¡¯s men could not be given to Liu Bei. Zhang Xiu must not die until Liu Bei is defeated. At first, Lu Bu did not expect Liu Bei toe and rescue Zhang Xiu. He was trying to find out how to let Zhang Xiu escape. However, since Liu Bei appeared, Lu Bu quickly stepped back.


    Lu Bu sneered as he looked at the battlefield. Zhang Xiu had to live and the remaining Xiliang Cavalry could also be spared. However, the same could not be said to the White Eared Soldiers that were a big threat to the Lu Bu¡¯s Army.


    Their continued existence allowed Liu Bei to keeping back from defeat. As long as they were around, Liu Bei was a force to be reckoned with regardless where he went. The White Eared Soldiers had to go. Lu Bu letting go of Zhang Xiu also meant freeing up more of his own soldiers to deal with the White Eared Soldiers.

 Chapter 353

    ¡°Kill!¡± Lu Bu attacked the White Eared Soldiers after letting Zhang Xiu go. He and his men turned around to use the momentum from their horses to attack. The weight and power of the heavy cavalry were like hammers to the White Eared Soldiers.


    ¡°Stop them!¡± Chen Dao shouted out. The spear in his hand had already be slippery from the blood of the several hundred soldiers killed by him. Although Chen Dao was that powerful, he could not turn the situation around. This is because the White Eared Soldiers were facing a hopeless situation.


    The White Eared Soldiers may be elites but even they could not handle fighting against the Formation Breaker and the Wolf Cavalry from two sides.


    ¡°Shit! Kill!¡± Liao Hua struggled bitterly. He knew that the White Eared Soldiers were Liu Bei¡¯s main force. The White Eared Soldiers had to survive even if the Yuzhou Army getspletely routed. He wanted to go and help the White Eared Soldiers but he was unable to do so.


    ¡°Hahaha! Liao Hua! Stay and apany me!¡± Zang Baughed evilly. Wiping out the White Eared Soldiers had been their n all along which was why Zang Ba was very pleased that he was able to intercept Liao Hua. Originally, the Yuzhou Army which was formed by the Yellow Turbans were like bandits but the Taishan Army resembles a bandit army even more than the Yuzhou Army. The more skilful ones even plundered the wealth from those they killed.


    The White Eared Soldiers had little space to move with Gao Shun and the Formation Breaker attacking them. This allowed the Wolf Cavalry to make round trips to attack them. At that rate, the White Eared Soldiers would notst. Chen Dao gritted his teeth. What he needed to do now was to regroup the White Eared Soldiers and break through the enemy lines. To do that, he needed to take out the leader, Gao Shun.


    Gao Shun did not have outstanding martial art skills. He was someone who was skilled at training his troops. The only people that couldpete against him in this aspect was Yu Jin, Zhou Yu and Zhang He. Unfortunately, Gao Shun was not able to be a top quality fighter. However, this was not a big issue as Gao Shunmanded his troops with himself as the center. He was not one to charge and break through enemy lines. As a result, the Formation Breaker do not hold an individual¡¯s martial skill in high esteem. It was also why all the good generalse from the other groups like the Wolf Cavalry. Only people without reputation could be found in the Formation Breaker. Even if these people were strong, they had to work as a unit and supress their strength.


    Chen Dao wanted to take advantage of his superior martial arts to kill Gao Shun. Once themander of the Formation Breaker is dead, they would fall apart, allowing the White Eared Soldiers to escape.


    ¡°Kill! Cut through them!¡± Chen Dao¡¯s troops were in an attack formation as they tried to pressure the Formation Breaker. However, Gao Shun was not nervous. This is because stalling the White Eared Soldiers was their objective. The moment the White Eared Soldiers were trapped, the Wolf Cavalry would finish them off.


    The White Eared Soldiers were truly elites. They were able to create a hole in the Formation Breaker¡¯s Tortoise Formation. It was only a small gap but it was enough. Before the Formation Breaker could patch up this hole, Chen Dao suddenly sped up and rush through the gap like an arrow. He fought his way towards the center of the formation.


    ¡°Anotheryer?¡± Chen Dao noticed that the Tortoise Formation had anotheryer. Gao Shun did this a it was all flesh under the shells. As Gao Shun was being cautious, he ced more people reinforcing the front. Most of his forces were ced at the outermostyer. Most enemies would have been crushed to death but not Chen Dao.


    Chen Dao¡¯s skills was not any inferior to Zhao Yun. The reason why Chen Dao was not famous is because he was Liu Bei¡¯s shadow. He was like Xu Zhu who was always near Cao Cao. Xu Zhu was someone who would definitely not be famous if Dian Wei survived as Dian Wei could do everything else. On the other hand, Xu Zhu could not lead or train the troops.


    Chen Dao could train, lead and also fight. He is not inferior to Guan Yu and Zhang Fei. Yet, he was not famous because of Zhao Yun. The both of them used spears and the both of them wore white. With such a substitute, it was easier to forget the quieter Chen Dao. It was to the extent that Chen Dao¡¯s deeds was given to Zhao Yun. Chen Dao was also gradually forgotten. Yet, Chen Dao should never be underestimated. If Zhao Yun is said to be a natural inmanding cavalries, Chen Dao would be a natural inmanding infantries.


    Chen Dao fought his way to the middle of the formation. The heavily armored soldiers there could be considered as the cream of the crop. Even then, they were not enough. Their lives were cut short with each swing of Chen Dao¡¯s spear.


    ¡°Protect the general!¡± The soldiers further in front shouted but was unable to stop Chen Dao who moved swiftly towards Gao Shun. With Gao Shun at the center, the nearby soldiers met their enemy head on. They worked to prevent Chen Dao from reaching Gao Shun.


    ¡°Fight! Fight!¡± Gao Shun was indifferent to this, as though the problems happening within his formation was unrted to him. He ignored the death cries of those trying to protect him. Although his heart ached, it was not his problem. The Formation Breaker was a single entity and he was the brain. What he needed was for this entity to crush the enemy. The responsibility of defending the brain had already been given to his subordinate. He trusted them just like how his soldiers trusted him. His soldiers had already given their lives to the ones behind them. That was why the Formation Breaker was dreadful.


    Chen Dao struck at the soldiers with his spear but they refused to leave their posts despite being severely injured. The soldiers believed in each other. They believed that one of theirrades would finish off Chen Dao.


    Gao Shun truly focused on the Tortoise Formation. To strengthen the formation, he had sent most of his men to the front. This was why Chen Dao could cut his way through so easily.


    ¡°Die! Gao Shun!¡± Chen Dao shouted as he made his way towards Gao Shun. Chen Dao admired Gao Shun and the Formation Breaker for what they do. He also guessed correctly that the Formation Breaker was a death army. It was just like their motto that there are no living people in the Formation Breaker, only dead people. The Formation Breaker initially had seven thousand men but now there were only five thousand men. The remaining two thousand men quitted because they could not handle this lifestyle or Gao Shun¡¯s method of training. They left the Formation Breaker and joined the garrison. The Formation Breaker were the walls for the Wolf Cavalry. These two groupsplimented each other. They were the shields of Bingzhou that fight against foreign cavalries with no regards for their own lives.


    Chen Dao admired these soldiers. He had always wanted to have the White Eared Soldiers fight against the Formation Breaker. Now, he had this chance but he also knew that if they were to continue fighting like this, the White Eared Soldiers would disappear from the world.


    For this reason, Chen Dao had no choice but to kill Gao Shun. Even if he would no longer be able topete against Gao Shun in a truest sense, he needed to save the White Eared Soldiers.


    ¡°General Gao! Sorry but I will be sending you off!¡± Chen Dao shouted and he struck his spear towards Gao Shun.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think of harming the general!¡± Two Formation Breaker soldiers attacked in unison but Chen Dao was too fast. The two soldiers were cut down immediately. The spear once again flew towards Gao Shun but the man still did not care and continued to conduct the movements of the Formation Breaker. The spear struck Gao Shun¡¯s face, causing blood to flow. If it had move any further, Gao Shun would be dead. Fortunately, someone had stopped Chen Dao.


    ¡°Chen Dao! You are indulging in fantasy! Your opponent is me!¡± A middle-aged man wearing the armor of a general rushed over and swung his sword at Chen Dao. If Chen Dao did not receive this attack, he would also die.


    Chen Dao gritted his teeth and changed the direction of his attack. He received the attack and escaped death.


    ¡°Zhang Liao Zhang Wenyuan!¡± Chen Dao looked carefully and found that the man that attacked him was the strongest fighter amongst Lu Bu¡¯s subordinates. Zhang Liao was someone who couldmand an army as he fights. If Gao Shun uses tactics, Zhang Liao uses strategy. Zhang Liao was also much better at martial arts. Although Zhang Liao was not at Lu Bu¡¯s level, he was still a top quality general.


    Chen Dao did not doubt that Zhang Liao was a talented individual but he was a little confused as Zhang Liao should be with the Wolf Cavalry instead of the Formation Breaker.


    Unfortunately for Chen Dao, Zhang Liao had been ced with the Formation Breaker for this ambush because his brother, Zhang Fan who was also his only remaining family member had been amongst the casualties when the Wolf Cavalry was ambushed. As Zhang Xiu must not be killed, Lu Bu was afraid that Zhang Liao would kill Zhang Xiu out of impulse. Lu Bu initially wanted to leave Zhang Liao in Lujiang but Zhang Liao insisted oning. As a result, Lu Bu gave Zhang Liao the order to stay with the Formation Breaker and is not allowed to join the Wolf Cavalry.


    Although unwilling, Zhang Liao still received the order and stayed with the Formation Breaker. When they surrounded the Xiliang Cavalry, he killed hundreds of them. Lu Bu¡¯s arrangement also ended up saving Gao Shun as both Gao Shun and Zhang Liao were close friends. After all, they risked their lives together in battle.


    ¡°That battle at Hefei. I heard you white White Eared Soldiers were there. Chen Dao, you are themander of the White Eared Soldiers. There is no reason for you not to have participated in that battle!¡± Zhang Liao pointed his weapon at Chen Dao and stated.


    ¡°Yes. What about it?¡± Chen Dao¡¯s hands trembled in the excitement of battle.


    ¡°Do you remember Zhang Fan?¡±


    ¡°Zhang Fan?¡± Chen Dao parroted as he furrowed his brows.


    ¡°Of course you can¡¯t remember. He died there at Hefei!¡± Zhang Liao mocked. When Zhang Liao said those words, he was trembling in sorrowful anger. Everyone has an inverse scale. Everyone has things that they care about. Zhang Liao was usually a calm man that sees things by their nature. However, the Zhang Liao then could not remain calm.


    ¡°That general?¡± Chen Dao gradually understood and reacted when Zhang Liao said Hefei. He remembered that amongst the Wolf Cavalry that stayed behind in that battle was a general with the family name of Zhang. He refused to surrender even after Lu Bu had retreated and died standing.


    ¡°That man is my elder brother. He is my only elder brother. My only rtive!¡± Zhang Liao roared with a crazed expression. He who was usually calm now had a tyrannical expression. ¡°No matter what I will have to ask you to die!¡±


    ¡°Thene!¡± Chen Dao braced himself. He was much stronger than Gao Shun but he was not much stronger than Zhang Liao. He did not have the certainty that he would be able to kill Zhang Liao. Besides that, if he was stalled by Zhang Liao here, not only would his life be in even more danger but his White Eared Soldiers would not be able to escape. Without him, the casualties amongst the White Eared Soldiers would be even worse. Just as he was feeling impatient, another voice made him feel excited.


    ¡°Hey, enemy generals! Zhang Yide is here! Do not worry, Shuzhi! Zhang Fei hase!¡± Zhang Fei rode over quickly with his spear in his hand. He rushed towards the Formation Breaker, clearing them away. The pressure on the White Eared Soldiers soften. With Zhang Fei¡¯smands, they were once again able to show off their abilities as Liu Bei¡¯s trump card. Zhang Fei then tried to fight through the Formation Breaker to join up with Chen Dao and defeat both Gao Shun and Zhang Liao.


    ¡°Circle Eye Thief! You chose not to walk the path to paradise but enter the gates of hell! The heavens truly did not turn its back on me! Today, I will wipe out Big Eared Liu¡¯s White Eared Soldiers and also you, Zhang Fei!¡± Lu Bu also rushed in. He had let Zhang Fei go earlier because he wanted them to rescue Zhang Xiu. Lu Bu would not let Zhang Fei go again. On the contrary, he was very excited especially when he thinks of how Liu Bei would react when his third brother and his White Eared Soldiers were wiped out.


    Lu Bu have already exercised a lot of restrain. Ever since he almost died at Xiapi, he wanted to kill Liu Bei. He had thought that he would not see Liu Bei again aftering to Yangzhou but Liu Bei took Liu Pi¡¯s foundation at Yuzhou and came looking for trouble. Since Liu Bei took the initiative to attack Yangzhou, the hatred he had for Liu Bei grew even deeper.


    ¡°Destroy the White Eared Soldiers! Kill Zhang Fei! I will cut off Liu Bei¡¯s arms in this battle!¡± Lu Bu sneered. He showed off his tyrannical strength. The power and arrogance of the God of War was present. This caused the others to be shocked. Even Gao Shun could not help but look at Lu Bu. He saw the figure of the man that led the Wolf Cavalry during its prime days.

 Chapter 354

    ¡°ve of Three Surnames!¡±


    ¡°Circle Eye Thief!¡± Both Lu Bu and Zhang Fei shed. The strength of their attacks was so powerful that their horses was almost unable to withstand the pressure and slowly withdrew as it neighed in pain. Their horses were not weak but it was extremely hard to obtain better ones.


    Zhang Fei was ferocious. Not many was able to use his Serpent Spear. He was even more ferocious whenpared to Guan Yu but even then, he was still weaker than Lu Bu.


    In the past, Zhang Fei and Lu Bu fought for about a hundred rounds before Guan Yu joined the battle. Both Guan Yu and Zhang Fei were top quality generals. Even though Lu Bu was strong, he could only fight them to a standstill. However, Zhang Fei was now alone. For the first fifty rounds, he could supress Lu Bu with his reckless and explosive style of fighting. After fifty rounds, he would be less powerful. After hundred rounds, Zhang Fei would no longer have his initial spirit. This was because Lu Bu finally saw through Zhang Fei¡¯s attack pattern. This was the difference between a top quality general and a general that surpassed that. Their weapons may be light to them but they still need energy to lift and swing it. Although Lu Bu also used up some of his strength to defend against Zhang Fei¡¯s attack, he was definitely less exhausted than Zhang Fei himself.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Lu Bu snorted. The spear in his hands started to move faster. ¡°Circle Eye Thief. You only amount to this! Now it is my turn!¡± Lu Bu knew he could not defeat Zhang Fei in the first hundred rounds as Zhang Fei still had his strength. It was a fool¡¯s dream. Which was why he waited until Zhang Fei bes exhausted before seizing the opportunity.


    ¡°Mad ve of Three Surnames! Your grandfather Zhang Fei have not yet used up all of his strength!¡± Although Zhang Fei was supressed, he still had his skills to rely on. When dealing with someone other than his brother Liu Bei, Zhang Fei was a person that hates to lose. No matter what, losing in uneptable.


    ¡°Haha. Then I will wait for you to be exhausted!¡± Lu Bu¡¯s eyes glinted coldly. He had always wanted to kill Zhang Fei since the battle at Ho Gate. They were irreconcble the moment he was called ve of Three Surnames. At Xuzhou, Lu Bu was polite to Liu Bei but was dismissed by Zhang Fei. He wanted to be one of Liu Bei¡¯s brothers but this was also foiled by Zhang Fei. Zhang Fei¡¯s rudeness was at least half of the reason Lu Bu attacked Xuzhou.


    Lu Bu saw that Zhang Fei continued to sh against him unyieldingly. The fiercer Zhang Fei became, the stronger Lu Bu¡¯s attacks became. What Zhang Fei had said earlier was also a lie. Wounds slowly began to appear on Zhang Fei¡¯s body and his armor was broken.


    Chen Dao was not faring any better. Although his martial skill was better, Zhang Liao was gambling his life in this battle1. Chen Dao was not able to find an opening.


    ¡°Circle Eye Thief! Get off your horse and kneel down. I will spare your life!¡± Lu Bu took pity on Zhang Fei. There was nobody he could not defeat when they fought alone.


    ¡°Come again? ve of Three Surnames! If your grandfather Zhang Fei even blinks because he if afraid of you, he will be your grandson!2¡± Zhang Fei had many wounds and his armor had turn red from his own blood. However, Zhang Fei was still relentless.


    ¡°If you want to die, I will grant you your wish!¡± Lu Bu gazed coldly. He wanted to spare Zhang Fei to humiliate him. Since Zhang Fei refused his kindness, he would not hesitate in killing Zhang Fei.


    The battle was almost over. The Formation Breaker was about to get the White Eared Soldiers under control. The White Eared Soldiers was also unable to show off their strength. Zhang Fei had raised their morale but then it fell again when Lu Bu joined the battle.


    Just like how the Wolf Cavalry and the Formation Breaker cooperated to deal with the foreigners, they had also slowly cut down the White Eared Soldiers one by one.


    Just as Lu Bu was about to kill Zhang Fei, a sword suddenly flew straight towards Lu Bu from behind him.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Lu Bu knocked away the sword and saw that the attacker was Chen Dao. Chen Dao had used his spear to send the sword belonging to one of the Formation Breaker towards Lu Bu. ¡°Chen Dao?¡± Lu Bu frowned. Chen Dao was supposed to be held back by Zhang Liao. If Chen Dao was here, where was Zhang Liao? Before Lu Bu could look for Zhang Liao, the man appeared from amongst the Formation Breaker.


    ¡°Shuzhi!¡± Chen Dao had saved Zhang Fei but he did not seem happy about it. This is because Chen Dao himself was in a sorry state. His helmet was missing and his hair was dishevelled. A huge bleeding hole could be seen on his shoulder.


    ¡°Go! Quickly! Get out of here!¡± Chen Dao gasped as he yelled at Zhang Fei. The White Eared Soldiers and the Qingzhou Army that Zhang Fei brought was still around. These two groups had worked together to bring give the both of them some breathing time. Chen Dao managed to get here because Zhang Liao had to deal with those soldiers. He had risked his life to save Zhang Fei.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go together!¡± Zhang Fei rushed towards Chen Dao and wanted to fight together with Chen Dao. His spirits was raised again. Although he refused to admit defeat, he knew that he would die if he were to continue fighting against Lu Bu.


    Chen Dao smiled bitterly as he shook his head at Zhang Fei. ¡°No. It is just you!¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Zhang Fei was shocked. ¡°Shuzhi. Are you not escaping with me?¡±


    ¡°Haha. I cannot escape anymore.¡± Chen Dao replied. ¡°Third General. Please help me send a message to Milord. Say that I can no longer repay him for his kindness!¡± Chen Dao looked at the battlefield. He saw his White Eared Soldiers swallowed up by the Formation Breaker and the Wolf Cavalry. More than half of the White Eared Soldiers had already been killed. Only about a thousand left could properly fight against the enemy. The White Eared Soldiers could no longer escape and was about to be routed. As theirmander, Chen Dao could not escape. Besides that, he also no longer had any face to return to Liu Bei. Chen Dao knew of the importance of the White Eared Soldiers to Liu Bei.


    ¡°General Chen Dao! Third General!¡± Liao Hua also managed to arrive in front of Zhang Fei with the help of his Yuzhou Yellow Turbans. His Yellow Turbans could also be considered to be finished. At the start, he was so happy to receive control of this army after Liu Pi¡¯s death but after this one battle, he could start preparing the funeral rites for his army. One of the other reasons Liao Hua could reach here was because Zang Ba and the Taishan Army was too bandit-like to the extent that they did not spare even the corpses. This gave him the chance to escape.


    ¡°Chen Dao. Don¡¯t talk nonsense! If there is anything you need to tell Brother, tell him yourself!¡± Zhang Fei was not an idiot. He could tell that Chen Dao was certain of dying. Although Zhang Fei was usually carefree, he treats his Brother¡¯s generals well. He knew that Chen Dao was important to his Brother. Naturally, he did not want Chen Dao to die here.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Liao Hua who just arrived did not understand what these two were talking about.


    ¡°Third General. Listen to me...!¡± Chen Dao was about to exin when he saw Lu Bu and Zhang Liao rushing over after wiping out the soldiers blocking their way. With no time to exin himself, he nodded. ¡°Alright. Third General. General Liao Hua. Let us escape together!¡±


    ¡°Good. Let us go towards the West. Big Brother wille and rescue us!¡± Zhang Fei shouted at Chen Dao and Liao Hua. That was the direction they came from. It was also where Liu Bei ced his camp.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Liao Hua and Chen Dao nodded. They rushed towards the West, the only road they could take to survive.


    ¡°Kill!¡± The three of them shouted. They used all their strength, knowing that they would die if they do not give it their all. Chen Dao and Zhang Fei were very powerful generals with Liao Hua not far behind them in strength. Even Lu Bu would need to avoid fighting the three of them together. They carved a path open as they killed their enemies.


    Things had gone too smoothly. The soldiers in front of them were no match for Zhang Fei and Liao Hua. Zhang Fei happily thought that the Lu Bu¡¯s Army only amounted to this much. He showed them a look of disdain. Soon, they reached the forest. Even the Lu Bu¡¯s Army would have difficulty chasing them here. It was at this moment that Zhang Fei decided to open his mouth and ridicule Lu Bu. ¡°Shuzhi. It seems that the Lu Bu¡¯s Army only amounts to this much!¡±


    Zhang Fei had thought that he would receive Chen Dao¡¯s reply but after waiting for a while, he was only able to hear Liao Hua¡¯s voice. Zhang Fei immediately turned around. His eyes grew wide as he shouted. ¡°Shuzhi!¡±


    He found out that Chen Dao did not rush out with them towards the West. Instead, Chen Dao had went in the opposite direction to cover Zhang Fei and Liao Hua¡¯s retreat.


    ¡°Third General must bring my message to Milord.¡± Chen Dao shouted again once he heard Zhang Fei called out to him. When he turned around, Zhang Fei was able to see Chen Dao¡¯s appearance. Chen Dao¡¯s was bloody all over. His lips was cracked and his smile looked as though he was a demon that just came out from hell.


    ¡°No!¡± Zhang Fei tried to rush back to Chen Dao but he was caught by Liao Hua. ¡°Third General. We cannot save him! We must return to Milord!¡± Liao Hua did not expect Chen Dao to return to the battlefield. Such actions would mean his death. Liao Hua was unable to do such things.


    ¡°Zhang Fei! Where are you going?¡± ¡°Chen Dao! Return to me my brother¡¯s life!¡± ¡°Little Liao Hua! You will die here today!¡± The three chasing Zhang Fei rushed over. When Zhang Fei and the others cut a path forward, naturally their backs would be exposed. Once the three in pursuit overtakes them, Zhang Fei and the others would no longer be able to escape.


    ¡°Haha! Lu Bu! Zhang Liao! Zang Ba! As long as I, Chen Dao, is here, do not even think of getting past me!¡± Chen Dao has also gone mad as he brandished his bloody spear.


    ¡°Chen Dao. You think too highly of yourself! Your opponent is me!¡± Zhang Liao also drew his de in anger.


    With Zhang Liao holding Chen Dao back, Lu Bu and Zang Ba tried to get past Chen Dao through the sides and continue to chase Zhang Fei.


    ¡°Pointless! I already said that you cannot pass as long as I am here!¡± Chen Dao moved to stop them. Although he was injured, his movements seemed to have be faster. He used his spear to skilfully stop Lu Bu. At the same time, he send a sword on the ground flying towards Zang Ba.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Zhang Liao frowned. Chen Dao¡¯s actions were as though as he was ignoring Zhang Liao. One man stopping three people from passing was aplimentary feat. Even Lu Bu could not do it. Zhang Liao swung his de down at Chen Dao to stop Chen Dao from continuing to obstruct Lu Bu and Zang Ba.


    Instead of turning his attention to Zhang Liao, Chen Dao stopped Lu Bu and Zang Ba before dodging. There was a loud sound as the de hit Chen Dao¡¯s white armor. Without that armor, Chen Dao would have already been dead. However, the armor had been cut open and Chen Dao had also been injured.


    Chen Dao had paid the price for underestimating Zhang Liao. However, he also managed to stop Lu Bu and Zang Ba.


    ¡°Shuzhi!¡± Zhang Fei broke away from Liao Hua and rushed back but he was immediately stopped by Liao Hua. ¡°Third General! If you insist on going back, you must step over my dead body!¡± Liao Hua was not an idiot. His understanding of battles is second only to Chen Dao and Guan Yu. He was better than Zhang Fei in this aspect. He could tell that Chen Dao wanted to die. The White Eared Soldiers were gone and so was his Yuzhou Army. If Zhang Fei rushed back to die, he himself would not be far off. If he were to return alone, Liu Bei would not let him live. In other words, Zhang Fei had to live for Liao Hua himself to live.


    ¡°Liao Hua! Get lost!¡± Zhang Fei did not swing his weapon at Liao Hua but his fist. The attack knocked Liao Hua¡¯s helmet away. He took a step back, unable to withstand the angry blow that came from Zhang Fei.


    Although Liao Hua had cold sweat from the pain, he still stood in front, blocking Zhang Fei. ¡°If you do not kill me, do not even think of going past!¡±


    ¡°Zhang Fei! Go!¡± Chen Dao also saw that Zhang Fei wanted to rush over. If that were to happen, his sacrifice would be meaningless. In his anger, Chen Dao called out Zhang Fei by name.


    ¡°Third General. If we do not leave now, we will no longer have that chance!¡± Liao Hua pleaded. The arrogant man was the deciding factor as to whether he would survive.


    ¡°Go! Now!¡± Chen Dao roared out again, suffering a blow to amplify his voice.


    ¡°Come. Let us go.¡± Zhang Fei gritted his teeth as he tried to prevent tears from flowing down his eyes.


    ¡°Where do you think you are going? Stop them!¡± Lu Bu saw where the two were going and became angry. Once those two enter the forest, it would be difficult to track them. A small group from the Wolf Cavalry heard Lu Bu¡¯s order and charged towards Zhang Fei. They do not need to be able to kill Zhang Fei and Liao Hua. They simply needed to stall those two for Lu Bu and the others to get rid of them.


    ¡°White Eared Soldiers! Fight to the death!¡± Chen Dao roared loudly, not allowing the Wolf Cavalry to get past.


    ¡°To the death!¡± The remaining one thousand or so White Eared Soldiers knew the plight that they were in. They knew that they could no longer escape. A normal group would have already surrendered but the White Eared Soldiers and also Chen Dao, would not. This is because Liu Bei was their benefactor. They did not care whether Liu Bei was a hypocrite. They were treated kindly and it was for this reason that they had no disregard for their own lives if it meant repaying this kindness.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± The Wolf Cavalry attacked in a mad rush. Their speed and strength crushed those in front of them. However, the White Eared Soldiers did not fear the Wolf Cavalry. They did not even bother to get into formation and stopped the Wolf Cavalry with their flesh.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Zhang Fei and Liao Hua headed towards the forest. Chen Dao breathed out a sigh of relief when he saw both figures disappear within the woods.


    ¡°Chen Dao!¡± Lu Bu had a higher respect for Chen Dao after he saw Zhang Fei and Liao Hua disappear. He had always thought that Chen Dao was simply one of Liu Bei¡¯s bodyguards even if he was strong, just like Dian Wei. Lu Bu admitted that he had underestimated Chen Dao as the man was highly skilled and loyal.


    Lu Bu sighed withment. To die protecting his soldiers. When Lu Bu looked at Chen Dao, he remembered Zhang Fan. Liu Bei was truly blessed to have such generals3.


    Lu Bu sighed but he knew that he should not be soft hearted. As the man was strong and loyal, he could not be spared. Such a person would not ept Lu Bu. Chen Dao had to die so that another Zhang Fan would not appear.


    ¡°Wen Yuan. Xuan Gao. I will leave this person to you! Let him keep an intact corpse!¡±


    _____________


    Zhang Liao was essentially a death soldier for this battle. Again, what makes death soldiers fearsome is that they do not care if they die. They would happily take a fatal blow if it meant being able to kill you. Chen Dao could not deal with Zhang Liao precisely because he needed to live or the White Eared Soldiers will perish.


    Everyone, get your blunted toothpicks and keep your eyes open. Don¡¯t blink at anyone.


    Actual words would be ¡°By having such good generals, (like Chen Dao) Liu Bei would not have any regrets in life.¡±

 Chapter 355

    ¡°Brother! Brother!¡± Zhang Fei and Liao Hua did not enter the forest. Using the time Chen Dao had given them, Zhang Fei and Liao Hua continued on their path. Along the way, they found Liu Bei. Zhang Fei finally felt calmer and could also speak all of his thoughts.


    ¡°Milord!¡± Along with Zhang Fei, Liao Hua also called out to Liu Bei. They had finally escaped. They did not die in the confusion.


    ¡°Third Brother!¡± Liu Bei quickly rushed up. He was shocked when he saw Zhang Fei and Liao Hua as they looked miserable. Zhang Fei¡¯s body waspletely covered in blood. His face was also pale because he lost a lot of blood. Liao Hua was not faring any better. Although the one he fought was Zang Ba, his injuries could clearly be seen. Fortunately, it was not his arteries that had been cut. Behind Zhang Fei and Liao Hua were hundreds of wounded soldiers that have lost their armors. The most important point was that none of them were the White Eared Soldiers that Liu Bei were most concerned of. As a result, Liu Bei¡¯s expression turned dark and he became restless.


    ¡°Where is General Chen Dao? Where are the White Eared Soldiers?¡± Pang Tong quickly asked. There are some things that would be inconvenient for Liu Bei to say especially since Liu Bei had to show concern for the ones that live. As the advisor, the job of saying what his Lord could not falls to him.


    ¡°Shuzhi is...¡± Zhang Fei wanted to speak but he was still feeling very upset. He was badly injured and any big movements would aggravate his injury. What Zhang Fei wanted to say was that Chen Dao sacrificed himself to save them. Zhang Fei was afraid of owing debts to people but this debt could no longer be repaid.


    ¡°Men. Give these generals medical treatment!¡± If blood continues to flow out, they would die. The medics then came out to give them treatment.


    Although Zhang Fei could not say it, Liao Hua could. ¡°Milord. In order for me and Third General to retreat, General Chen Dao took the White Eared soldiers and is possibly...¡±


    ¡°It is possible that they werepletely wiped out.¡± Liao Hua carefully looked at Liu Bei¡¯s expression.


    ¡°What?¡± Liu Bei grabbed Liao Hua¡¯s shoulders and red with his eyes wide. He could not believe Liao Hua¡¯s words. ¡°What did you say? Say it again!¡± Although Liu Bei did not join the battle, he was still a militarymander. He had once killed on the battlefield during the Yellow Turban Rebellion. Liu Bei had also fought in the coalition against Dong Zhuo, at that time he started taking less personal actions. After such a long time, Liu Bei used his strength. Liao Hua was unable to endure it and cold sweat started to form.


    ¡°Milord. Milord!¡± Pang Tong called out. He became certain of this information when he saw that the other soldiers were also nodding in response. Liu Bei finally let go. If he had continued, Liao Hua could have died. After all, Liao Hua was injured and even then, he did not dare to struggle against his Lord.


    ¡°Brother! When he saved Zhang Xiu, we fell into Lu Bu¡¯s trap. The Formation Breaker, the Wolf Cavalry and the Taishan Army had not been targeting Zhang Xiu but us!¡± Zhang Fei finally realized that Zhang Xiu was bait. Lu Bu had used Zhang Xiu to surround and wipe out the White Eared Soldiers. ¡°Shuzhi held them off to ensure that we could retreat safely.¡±


    ¡°Shuzhi! Shuzhi!¡± Liu Bei threw himself to the ground in grief and wept. He saved Zhang Xiu and not even a thousand of the Xiliang Cavalry but he lost Chen Dao and five thousand White Eared Soldiers.


    Liu Bei have been defeated many times before. At the start, he had contributed a lot when fighting the Yellow Turbans and also when fighting against Dong Zhuo. Yet, he did not receive a lot of merits. His luck turned around when he obtained Xuzhou but it was taken by Lu Bu and Cao Cao. He was chased all the way to Yangzhou but he was still not discouraged. However, Liu Bei was now dispirited. This is because the weapon he relied on to survive, the key to making hiseback, is gone.


    The five thousand White Eared Soldiers had been Liu Bei¡¯s trump card but he had lost them. Zhang Fei and Liao Hua were also in terrible condition, it was unlikely that Chen Dao fared any better. Besides that, Chen Dao had stayed behind to ensure their escape. Losing his excellent general and his White Eared Soldiers had been a very huge blow. Liu Bei was also about forty years old already. He had spent many years to form the White Eared Soldiers and he no longer had enough time to do it again before losing the capability to rule the world.


    Liu Bei had wailed sorrowfully. His mouth called out Chen Dao¡¯s name but in his heart, he was mourning his many years of failure. Failing to capture Yangzhou was not too bad but losing his White Eared Soldiers truly made him grieve. The more Liu Bei thought about it, the more heartbroken he felt and at the same time, the more loyal the soldiers became to him as they felt touched that their Lord would cry so sorrowfully for the death of his own subordinates.


    ¡°Milord. Restrain your grief!¡± Pang Tong could only try to console Liu Bei. However, Pang Tong¡¯s words betrayed him as someone would naturally start pointing his fingers at Pang Tong.


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Zhang Fei turned around to point at Pang Tong. You are the one that made my brother attack Yangzhou! You are the one that made him save Zhang Xiu! Now, we did not capture Yangzhou and we lost Shuzhi! This is your fault! If it was not for you, Brother would safely be at Yuzhou! Shuzhi would also still be alive!¡± Zhang Fei started making trouble without reason. Pang Tong could not actually be med as he was scheming for Liu Bei, to make Liu Bei more powerful. Pang Tong was the first ss advisor that the Liu Bei¡¯s Army needed. Without him, Liu Bei would have still been entertaining the fantasy of attacking Cao Cao again. If it was not because of the sudden changes in situation, Yangzhou would have already belonged to Liu Bei.


    The moment Zhang Fei said that, the other soldiers also looked at Pang Tong with animosity. It was because of Pang Tong that they attacked Lu Bu and Liu Mang, losing a lot of theirrades while obtaining nothing in return. Naturally, the soldiers also felt angry.


    ¡°Third Brother, shut up!¡± Liu Bei shouted at his brother after calming himself a little.


    ¡°Brother!¡± Zhang Fei became dissatisfied, still ming Pang Tong for Chen Dao¡¯s death. ¡°Brother! Was it worth it for the Xiliang Cavalry?¡± It was the first time Zhang Fei questioned his brother.


    Liu Bei himself did not know whether his actions had been worth it. Chen Dao was his most loyal general. He was like another one of Liu Bei¡¯s brother. They had gone through many hardships together and Chen Dao was not ced any lower than Guan Yu and Zhang Fei in Liu Bei¡¯s heart. The White Eared Soldiers were also needed for him to make aeback but Liu Bei had lost both.


    On the other hand, Liu Bei had managed to save Zhang Xiu and also his reputation as a benevolent person. He may not know whether this was worth it but he knew that Pang Tong did not betray him. This series of events had made him feel even older.


    ¡°Milord! This is my, Pang Tong¡¯s fault. Please execute me to bring justice to the soldiers!¡± Pang Tong was no longer able to see the future. He wanted to save Zhang Xiu to show Liu Bei¡¯s benevolence and subdue Zhang Xiu. He had expected casualties amongst the White Eared Soldiers but he did not expect them to bepletely routed. Lu Bu had nned to take the White Eared Soldiers the entire time. For them to have such a scheme, it must have been made by Chen Gong.


    Pang Tong was certain that his talent was no less than others like Chen Gong and Guo Jia. Besides that, he had the advantage as he was younger. Pang Tong would be able to support his Lord for over ten years but Chen Gong and Guo Jia may not be able to do so. Pang Tong believed himself superior, forgetting that younger also meant less experienced.


    ¡°How could this be Shiyuan¡¯s fault?¡± Liu Beiughed bitterly and shook his head. He looked at the soldiers, knowing that there would be a mutiny if he did not give a good exnation. Liu Bei then knelt down on the floor.


    ¡°Milord. What are you...?¡±


    ¡°Brother?¡±


    ¡°Milord!¡± Liu Bei¡¯s actions had caused everyone to be stunned. They felt as though they had said something wrong.


    ¡°Men. If there is anyone to me, it is me, Liu Bei Liu Xuande. I am ipetent. I am powerless to protect the Han. I am powerless to defeat the Traitor Lu!¡± Liu Bei spoke as he wept, using his same old tricks. He would have already made a name for himself if he worked under others as he was brimming with talent despite his bad personality. He could have be amander. Cao Cao asked the Emperor to make him the Left General and also be the Royal Uncle because of his talents but Liu Bei refused to work under others.


    Liu Bei wanted to achieve his dreams of sitting in the Imperial Canopy.


    ¡°Brother! This is not your fault, why are kneeling on the ground?¡± Zhang Fei also knelt down. The others also did not dare to continue standing when their Lord was kneeling. ¡°It is that Fatty! It is Pang Tong¡¯s fault!¡±


    ¡°Milord. How could I let you take the me for me?¡± Pang Tong felt touched. Even if Liu Bei was acting, the act of kneeling on the ground for him had made him frantic.


    ¡°Shiyuan. There is no need for you to say anything.¡±


    ¡°Third Brother. You do not understand. The Military Advisor did all this for me and the Han. The era of the Han is ending and traitors are everywhere. Cao Cao had deceived the Emperor. General Yang Wu protecting us from them is our blessing. That is why, General Yang Wu cannot die. He is also one of the hopes for the Han. I am sure Shuzhi would also sacrifice his life for General Yang Wu if he had the chance!¡± In order to save Pang Tong, Liu Bei went through a lot of hardships to praise Zhang Xiu. Both Chen Dao and the White Eared Soldiers were already gone. There was no purpose in ming anyone. If Liu Bei had not turn things around so quickly, he would lose Pang Tong as well. At that time, there really would not be any hope left for him. With Pang Tong around, he would still have some hope.


    ¡°If Third Brother needs to me anyone, me me. It was my orders that killed Shuzhi and the other soldiers! If the others are still dissatisfied, I am willing to die in the Military Advisor¡¯s ce!¡± Liu Bei then took out his sword but it was definitely impossible to kill himself with Zhang Fei and Liao Hua nearby. He made it look as though they were forcing him to die.


    ¡°Third General, let go! Someone needs to be responsible for the lives of those lost!¡± Liu Bei said without listening to reason.


    ¡°Brother... you!¡± Zhang Fei never cared about saving Zhang Xiu. He knew that all this happened because of Pang Tong. In fact, Zhang Fei did not look at Zhang Xiu kindly ever since Liu Pi was forced to die.


    ¡°Milord this is not your fault. This is because of that ve of Three Surnames! He is the reason Chen Dao and the White Eared Soldiers died!¡± Liao Hua was the one that knew what to say. He could see that Liu Bei have already set up the stage. He also could not let his patron, Pang Tong, to die.


    ¡°Yes! It is that ve of Three Surnames! He is the one that killed General Chen Dao and all of ourrades!¡± Liu Bei¡¯s soldiers suddenly started to agree. The hatred had all been transferred to Lu Bu.


    ¡°Third Brother. You...¡± Liu Bei smiled when he saw everyone changing their opinions of Pang Tong. All that is left was Zhang Fei.


    ¡°I understand, Brother! Military Advisor, I am sorry for using you wrongly!¡± Zhang Fei was unwilling but he still acted ording to his brother¡¯s desires.


    ¡°Third General is too polite. You are simply someone who says what he thinks!¡± Pang Tong would also not pursue the matter after Zhang Fei apologized.


    ¡°Milord, we must quickly leave!¡± Pang Tong suddenly said. They were based near the forest but it was not certain that Lu Bu would not reach here.


    ¡°Yes. We must leave!¡± Liu Bei nodded. The soldiers also scattered. They would leave Yangzhou together with Zhang Xiu and the Xiliang Cavalry.

 Chapter 356

    The remnants of Zhang Xiu¡¯s Army and Liu Bei¡¯s Army joined up. The Liu Bei¡¯s Army only have four thousand men remaining, many of those were injured. Among them was Zhang Fei¡¯s three thousand Qingzhou troops. On the other hand, the White Eared Soldiers and the Yuzhou Army had already beenpletely routed. Even Chen Dao was killed. Zhang Xiu fared no better. Only a thousand of his twenty thousand Xiliang Cavalry remained. Their pride had been destroyed and they may not even be able to work as guards. The onlyfort Zhang Xiu had was that Hu Che Er still lived. However, even Hu Che Er was going to be overthrown. After losing an arm, his career as a warrior was pretty much over. They also left behind almost everything, taking only provisions with them so that they could move as quickly as possible. At their current state, they would be too weak to fight back against the Wolf Cavalry.


    They advanced inside the forest for fourteen days even though the actual time needed to reach Hefei was only eight days. This is because they were avoiding pursuit. Even after fourteen days, they still could not see the borders of Yangzhou. As long as they have not left Yangzhou, the danger of pursuit was still there.


    ¡°Everyone. Set up camp and take a rest!¡± The forest was dangerous at night. There were already a few casualties bitten by snakes amongst the troops. There were also wounded soldiers whose injuries were infected by the humidity of the forest. As a result, they had chosen to move during the day and rest when it turned dark.


    Even though the order was to set up camp, in actual fact, they only ced a few tents. They were afraid that a fire would alert the enemy to their location. Their food was simply eaten together with water. It was a very simple and crude meal. Some soldiers even decided not to eat because of this.


    Besides that, it was Liu Bei who decided when it was time to rest. As Zhang Xiu had not yet fully recovered, this task fell to Liu Bei.


    As everyone busied themselves, Liu Bei quickly found a stone to sit on and pondered. His eyes were lifeless as he shook his head with a frown. Nobody knew what he was thinking of.


    ¡°Milord. Do you have something troubling you?¡± After some time, a voice interrupted Liu Bei¡¯s thoughts. Pang Tong appeared in his worn out clothes. His clothing had been damaged by the branches and the rough roads in the forests. He did not wear armor knowing that it would slow him down and that it would be over if they were found by the Lu Bu¡¯s Army.


    ¡°Yuanzhi.¡± Liu Bei smiled as he saw this man but his smile was unsightly. ¡°I am simply thinking about things. I do not have any particr worries.¡± How could Liu Bei tell Pang Tong about his thoughts? He was an ambitious person who wanted to ride in an Imperial Carriage when he was younger. Unfortunately, he was from an extremely poor family and could only sell straw sandals. He believed that his efforts would make others take notice of him. However, he was mistaken. The era full of opportunities was also full of dangers. He had always been humiliated since he was young. The only one that did not look down on him was his teacher Lu Zhi. Yet, he cut off rtions with Lu Zhi as he did not want to be implicated by the man on his path to greatness.


    Liu Bei had believed that his dream was nearing after obtaining Yuzhou. He did not expect it to actually drift away from him. Now, his trump card, the White Eared Soldiers, were dead. Liu Bei was now at a loss. He did not know what to after returning to Yuzhou.


    At Yuzhou, he only has twenty thousand garrison troops and the ten thousand Qingzhou Soldiers held by Guan Yu. Besides that, the twenty thousand garrison troops could be as old as a fifty year old grandpa or an eight year old child. Their fighting capabilities would not amount to much.


    On the other hand, the remaining ten thousand Qingzhou Soldiers were light infantries. If he wanted more heavily armored infantries, he would not only need armor but also elite soldiers. The money needed for even five thousand of such soldiers could easily reach ten thousand gold. Liu Bei could have been able to afford itst time but not anymore. Now, he would be struggling to even have enough provisions. He had spent so much just for his benevolent title and Zhang Xiu¡¯s allegiance.


    Unfortunately, all he obtained was benevolence and not Zhang Xiu¡¯s allegiance. The reason for this is because Zhang Xiu now had stronger military strength than him. There was no reason for Zhang Xiu to listen to Liu Bei. Although Liu Bei may have Zhang Xiu¡¯s gratitude for saving Zhang Xiu, it wasn¡¯t as though Zhang Xiu had never provided Liu Bei with any help before.


    Liu Bei could not help but feel discouraged and questioned himself. Perhaps the world has no ce for a straw sandal seller like him. This suffering was something he could only think to himself and not tell others. That was why he did not want to reply to Pang Tong¡¯s question.


    Even though Liu Bei did not want to answer, Pang Tong had a way of asking him. ¡°Is Milord thinking of General Zhang Xiu?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Liu Bei subconsciously nodded and then shook his head.


    ¡°Milord. There is no need to hide things from me!¡± Pang Tongughed bitterly and shook his head. ¡°I have already be a part of Milord. Milord¡¯s business is my business. Is Milord worried about the Xiliang Cavalry¡¯s military leadership?


    ¡°Haha. I truly cannot hide things from you.¡± Liu Bei was truly worried about this. If he wanted to make aeback, he needed new recruits and reinforce his troops. Otherwise, he could only wait for death. After all, his two neighbours were simply waiting to annex his troops.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Milord already scout General Yang Wu? Did he not pledge allegiance to you?¡± Pang Tong inquired.


    Liu Bei nodded at Pang Tong¡¯s words. He had tried being friends with Zhang Xiu and Zhang Xiu had also replied actively. Zhang Xiu had been respectful to Liu Bei. However, when Liu Bei mentioned about the movements at Nanyang, Zhang Xiu started to stutter and change the subject. This simply meant that he refused to enter the Liu Bei¡¯s Army. Zhang Xiu could not be med for this. If the White Eared Soldiers were still around, or that Shouchun was captured, Zhang Xiu would unhesitatingly join the Liu Bei¡¯s Army. After all, he was having a disagreement with Cao Cao, Liu Biao and Lu Bu. He could only surrender to Liu Bei. Now, Liu Bei had nothing. It would be difficult to rely on such a person.


    Zhang Xiu was desperate but he still had ten thousand Xiliang Cavalry and thirty thousand troops at Nanyang. On the other hand, Liu Bei only had thirty thousand troops at most. Even if he also had an entire province, it was not as prosperous as Nanyang. Zhang Xiu would not surrender to Liu Bei like this. Even if he did, he would only remain as a high ranking officer at Nanyang.


    ¡°Does Shiyuan have anything he can teach me with?¡± Liu Bei knew that Pang Tong already had a n when he saw Pang Tong¡¯s expression.


    ¡°Haha Milord. You are at a dead end. Although you want the Xiliang Cavalry, you do not have to take it from Zhang Xiu¡¯s hands.¡± Pang Tong pointed out.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Liu Bei was nowpletely confused. The Xiliang Cavalry belonged to Zhang Xiu. He would not be able to obtain them unless Zhang Xiu surrendered.


    ¡°In other words, getting Zhang Xiu to surrender to you and getting the Xiliang Cavalry to surrender to you are twopletely different things.¡± Pang Tong pointed out again. Liu Bei no longer knew whether Pang Tong has gone mad from hunger.


    ¡°Are you saying...¡± Liu Bei frowned and then shook his head. ¡°No. We cannot do this. Although I do not have any kindness for Zhang Xiu, I also do not have any hatred for him! How could I do such things?¡±


    ¡°Milord. Did you not know that a great man has to be ruthless? You must be more ruthless like Cao Cao when making decisions if you want to be aplished!¡± Pang Tong cupped his fist as he said. However, mentioning Cao Cao only served to make Liu Bei angry.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be like that Traitor Cao! I say no means no! There is no need for more words!¡± Liu Bei was now angry and no longer listened to Pang Tong.


    Pang Tong sighed as he looked at Liu Bei¡¯s leaving figure. He knew about Liu Bei¡¯s misgivings but the consequences may be inconceivable. It was something Pang Tong needed to do. If it failed, he could simply repay this with his life.


    Pang Tong calmed himself and then left. Instead of going to his own tent, he went to Zhang Fei¡¯s tent.


    ¡°Military Advisor?¡± Zhang Fei frowned when he saw who arrived. Although his brother had admitted his fault to Chen Dao¡¯s death, Zhang Fei knew that Liu Bei would have just taken his soldiers and left if it was not because of Pang Tong. The White Eared Soldiers would not bepletely routed. ¡°Is something the matter? If not, let me rest.¡± Zhang Fei said as he simply went towards his bed.


    ¡°Third General. I know you haveints against me and that you hate me.¡± Pang Tong said to Zhang Fei.


    ¡°Hmph! How could I dare? If Brother finds out, I would need to apologize to you!¡± Zhang Fei replied without courtesy. Pang Tong did not mind. He knew that Zhang Fei was such a person. ¡°Even then, I still hope that the Third General can coordinate with me for Milord¡¯s great cause! If the Third General still hasints, I am willing to receive punishment from the Third General here!¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± Zhang Fei frowned and turned around. It was not the words of punishment that made him turn but the words of his brother¡¯s great cause. He may hate Pang Tong but he also knew that Pang Tong was his brother¡¯s advisor. In the end, he had no choice but to listen to Pang Tong. ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°Third General. Milord went to Yangzhou on an expedition to conquer the Central ins but the casualties we received is too heavy. We have lost Chen Dao and five thousand White Eared Soldiers. If we return to Yuzhou like this, it would be many more years before Milord could seed. The Lu Bu¡¯s Army may also decide to attack Yuzhou in this time. We will have nobody to defend the city. That is why we need the Xiliang Cavalry. I hope the Third General can help me with this.¡±


    ¡°What should we do?¡± Zhang Fei asked. He was supportive of anything that would bring advantages to his brother.


    ¡°Third General. We do it like this.¡± Pang Tong said with a smile.


    ¡°You!¡± Zhang Fei stumbled the moment he heard Pang Tong¡¯s words. This is because if something goes wrong, the Liu Bei¡¯s Army may be wiped out.


    ¡°Do not worry, Third General! If something goes wrong, push the me to me! Do not make things difficult for Milord!¡± Pang Tong exined to Zhang Fei.


    ¡°Hmph! Who do you think I am? Do you think I need you to take the me? If something goes wrong, I will apany you to hell!¡±


    ¡°In that case, I await good news from Third General.¡± Pang Tong excitedly withdrew from Zhang Fei¡¯s tent.


    The same thing then happened at Liao Hua¡¯s tent. Liao Hua was easier to persuadepared to Zhang Fei as Liao Hua originally wanted to be close to Pang Tong. If it fails, me Pang Tong while if it goes well, he gains merits. Why would he reject this?


    After that, Liao Hua felt somewhat uneasy. He looked at Zhang Xiu¡¯s camp and approached. However, he instead went to another person¡¯s camp.

 Chapter 357

    Zhang Xiu was in his camp with a book in his hand. However, he wasn¡¯t actually reading the book but was thinking about something else. He had more things to think aboutpared to Liu Bei. This is because he had always been someone who measured the price of things. He was not as ambitious as Liu Bei who wanted the world. He knew his own ce. He knew that he had the powerful Xiliang Cavalry and that both Liu Biao and Cao Cao wanted him but he also knew that he could not manage territories. He was a general that goes to war but unable to govern.


    Zhang Xiu was better offpared to others like Gongsun Zan. He had managed to live longer because he has got self awareness. He wanted to exchange his services for riches and initially settled on Cao Cao. Cao Cao was also happy about this. This arrangement would benefit both sides unfortunately, it did not work out.


    Cao Cao¡¯s son Cao Ang and also Dian Wei was killed by Zhang Xiu.


    When Zhang Xiu surrendered to Cao Cao, his rtionship with Liu Biao also took a hit. As a result, Zhang Xiu needed to rethink his choice as to who to serve. Liu Bei had been a good choice but he had failed to capture Yangzhou and Chen Dao had also perished. He was grateful to Liu Bei for rescuing him but what he wanted was riches not gratefulness. He was willing to repay Liu Bei with feelings but not the Xiliang Cavalry. He knew that Liu Bei wanted him to swear allegiance to him but he felt as though Liu Bei did not have the qualifications for that and refused.


    Even then, Zhang Xiu felt that it was not good for refusing Liu Bei. This is because he had also lost twenty thousand Xiliang Cavalry and at the same time, offended Lu Bu. There were only a few people like Lu Bu. Even the reputable Liu Biao was already declining due to age is his army is no longer as powerful as before. There was also the Cai and Kuai family to worry about. Zhang Xiu did not want to be a victim.


    He had offended Cao Cao and Liu Bei was no longer capable. All that is left was Sun Ce. Zhang Xiu did not have much insight. The only person that could give him advice was Jia Xu who was still at Nanyang. Jia Xu was known as a poisonous man because he was willing to sacrifice countless lives for his objective. The unlucky ones that he schemed against was Wang Yun and Lu Bu. Wang Yun had nned to kill Dong Zhuo and Jia Xu happened to be one of those that needed to die. Jia Xu found out and decided to defend himself by getting rid of Wang Yun.


    On the other hand, Lu Bu was no longer in Jia Xu¡¯s kill list. Jia Xu also did not want to offend too many people. As Jia Xu also did not have the certainty that he could kill Lu Bu, he warned Lu Bu about Li Jue and Guo Si¡¯s action at Changan. As Lu Bu did not have Chen Gong with him at the time, this information was vital in keeping the Wolf Cavalry safe from getting caught up in Changan.


    Zhang Xiu who did not have Jia Xu with him right now was certain that his remaining safe spot was with Sun Ce. He nned to consolidate his troops the moment he return Nanyang. He no longer wanted the twenty thousand Xiliang Cavalry promised to him by Liu Bei as he knew that Liu Bei was now powerless to defend himself and could not fork out a lot of money.


    In the past few years, Zhang Xiu had a lot of money remaining from what Liu Biao provided, what his uncle left behind and what he fought for by himself. It was not a problem for him to obtain ten thousand cavalry. Zhang Lu from Hanzhon would also not stop Zhang Xiu from buying horses and recruiting troops. He could also turn his remaining army into Xiliang Cavalry. At that time, he could help Sun Ce attack Jingzhou and use Jingzhou as a gift to join Sun Ce¡¯s Army. Zhang Xiu smiled as he thought of this.


    ¡°Report Milord. General Zhang Fei is outside seeking a meeting.¡± A soldier suddenly reported to Zhang Xiu while he was thinking to himself. The soldier looked worn out and he was no longer young. The elite appearance of a Xiliang Cavalry soldier could no longer be seen. All of Zhang Xiu¡¯s original bodyguards were already killed in battle. All that was left were these leftover troops.


    ¡°Zhang Fei? What is he doing here?¡± Zhang Xiu was stunned for a while. Although Zhang Xiu and Liu Bei still had some kind of feelings for each other1, Zhang Fei had none. This is because Zhang Fei was not someone that could be controlled. If he had something he was unhappy about, he would say it immediately. There were not many that could control what Zhang Fei would say.


    ¡°This subordinate does not know!¡± The soldier shook his head as Zhang Fei never gave his reasons.


    ¡°Let him in!¡± Zhang Xiu waved his hand. He did not know why Zhang Fei would want to see him but he was still Liu Bei¡¯s third brother and he had also been saved by Zhang Fei at that time.


    ¡°Understood.¡± The soldier nodded and left.


    ¡°General Zhang Fei. Milord allows you toe in and see him.¡± The soldier then said to Zhang Fei.


    ¡°Hm. I understand!¡± Zhang Fei nodded and replied. He entered the camp and then said to the guards. ¡°Go to Brother¡¯s camp. I heard they captured a wild boar. Although there is not much there may still be some broth left if you go now.¡±


    ¡°Ah. Really?¡± One soldier already started to salivate. Their escape had truly been tiring on them as they had to be alert at all times while also dealing with the insects in the forest. Their food had also been terrible. They could only eat dry rations while drinking spring water. Now that they heard of meat, they would naturally salivate in hunger. Even if they do not get any meat, it was good enough to obtain warm soup.


    ¡°Hm? General Zhang Fei. Didn¡¯t the Left General ban us from starting a fire? How could there be broth?¡± Another soldier asked in suspicion. They were all banned from starting fires to cook food because they were afraid that the smoke would give away their position. All of their food were eaten uncooked.


    ¡°This is...¡± Zhang Fei tried to give an excuse but couldn¡¯t.


    Fortunately, the soldier that had passed the message to Zhang Xiu earlier gave an exnation. ¡°Why are you asking so much for? The Left General stopped us from starting a fire so that the Wolf Cavalry cannot chase us but now we are in the forest. Even if the Wolf Cavalry knows out position, they would not dare to attack!¡± This soldier was displeased with the Wolf Cavalry. They were the Xiliang Cavalry. It was one matter if they were unable to defeat the Wolf Cavalry but they were so afraid of being chased by the Wolf Cavalry that they even ditched their horses. It was not something that this soldier could ept as a horse was like their second life. ¡°Let us go quickly otherwise there would be nothing left!¡±


    ¡°No. We are the Lord¡¯s guards. We must stay here guarding Milord.¡± The other soldier shook his head. Although he was not Zhang Xiu¡¯s bodyguard, he was a bodyguard to one of the 1000-manmander. He knew about loyalty to one¡¯s duty.


    ¡°Does Milord even need you to protect him?¡± Another soldier asked in disdain. Zhang Xiu¡¯s skill in martial arts was better than them. The bodyguard position was simply there to promote those that he liked. Besides that, there was no danger to them in the forest. Who would attack them here?


    ¡°If you want to go, you can go! I will stay here!¡± The soldier frowned. He could not stop the others from wanting to eat hot food but it was not good to abandon their Lord just for food. He could not do it.


    ¡°If you are not going, I will go by myself!¡± The cker replied in disdain. ¡°You can just waste your time here! General Zhang Fei. Thank you for the information!¡± He then thanked Zhang Fei and cupped his fist.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it!¡± The corners of Zhang Fei¡¯s mouth turned into a smile as he replied. He looked down on the soldier that abandoned his Lord for food. Normally, Zhang Fei would have already scolded him. However, he tried his best tough for the sake of the Military Advisor¡¯s strategy and his brother¡¯s great cause.


    Zhang Fei watched the figure leave and stood there for quite a while.


    ¡°General Zhang Fei. Why have you not entered? Do not let Milord wait for you!¡± The soldier reminded with good intentions.


    ¡°Yes. I know.¡± Zhang Fei nodded. He then opened his eyes wide and looked behind the soldier. ¡°That! That is...!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The soldier thought that Zhang Fei had seen something based on his exaggerated expression and turned around. The very moment he turned around, his neck was immediately broken. Zhang Fei then carefully lowered the soldier¡¯s body. The soldier would no longer get up again. His eyes was wide open as though asking Zhang Fei why he was killed.


    ¡°Sorry, brother. I did not want it to be like this!¡± Zhang Fei said sincerely. He admired the soldier loyal to his duty but that was also the reason the soldier had to die. ¡°Once this matter is over, I will bury you.¡±


    Zhang Fei brought the corpse towards the jungle and then went back to Zhang Xiu¡¯s camp.


    This scene happened around camp. Those that wanted food had left while the remaining stayed. Zhang Fei could not get rid of all of them but half the camp had already left.


    ____


    I do not know how to make this sound less wrong in English.

 Chapter 358

    ¡°General Yang Wu. Zhang Fei is here to see you!¡± Zhang Fei¡¯s voice could be heard outside.


    ¡°Yide is here. Come. Come in and sit!¡± Zhang Xiu looked at the man and greeted. Zhang Fei may have a foul mouth but he had saved Zhang Xiu. He was also Liu Bei¡¯s Third Brother. As a result, Zhang Xiu had no choice but to greet Zhang Fei with enthusiasm. People during ancient times call others by their courtesy names not only as a show of respect but to also get closer to the other.


    ¡°Hm?¡± When Zhang Fei heard Zhang Xiu call him by his courtesy name, he suddenly felt unhappy. This watchdog did not have the qualifications to call him that. Zhang Fei hated two kinds of people. The first were those that don¡¯t respect his brother. Those that looked down on Liu Bei also meant that they looked down on Zhang Fei himself. One example of such a person was Yuan Shu who looked down on them when he wanted to take Xuzhou to advance towards Yuan Shao. Zhang Fei killed a few generals serving under Yuan Shu and caused Yuan Shu to fall into depression. The other kind of person that Zhang Fei hated were the treacherous types such as Lu Bu. Lu Bu was someone who killed others for his own personal benefit. He killed Ding Yuan andter, Dong Zhuo. Zhang Xiu was not as bad as Lu Bu but he was simr. Zhang Xiu initially had good rtionship with Liu Biao but silently tried to join up with Cao Cao. Now, his brother had lost the White Eared Soldiers and Chen Dao for his loyalty but this person treated his brother with disdain because his brother had lost military strength.


    It was difficult for Zhang Fei to show Zhang Xiu a pleased expression when he hated the man but he somehow still managed to smile and cupped his fist. ¡°General Yang Wu!¡±


    ¡°There is no need to be so polite. You can just call me Xiangyi. Lord Xuande said that I am like his brother. As you are his Third Brother so you can also call me elder brother.¡± Zhang Xiuughed as he spoke to Zhang Fei. He must not offend the Liu Bei¡¯s Army if he could.


    ¡°Elder brother?¡± Zhang Fei already felt the impulse to hack Zhang Xiu into pieces. ¡°Xiangyi!¡±


    Zhang Xiu noted that Zhang Fei did not want to address him as an elder brother and did not force the issue. He was unable to understand the reason Zhang Fei paid him a visit. As Zhang Fei did not say, he simply had to ask. ¡°Yide. Why did youe to my camp?¡±


    ¡°I... I came here because...¡± Zhang Fei stuttered. Normally, he would have no problems saying it but Pang Tong wanted him to stutter.


    ¡°Haha. Yide. You and I are friends. Now, we are facing a trial together. You can tell me anything straight.¡± Zhang Xiu saw that Zhang Fei was stuttering and lowered his guard. Zhang Fei was a frank and honest person. He was a person that was easy to believe. Zhang Xiu thought that Zhang Fei stuttering wasughable.


    ¡°Yes. We captured a wild boar in the mountains. There is about a hundred pounds of meat. Brother told me toe and invite Xiangyi to eat.¡± Zhang Fei said the words told to him by Pang Tong.


    ¡°Eat a wild boar?¡± Zhang Xiu was stunned. Didn¡¯t Liu Bei give an order not to start a fire so that the Wolf Cavalry cannot chase them? Zhang Xiu approved of this order and nobody from his army would dare to start a fire without hismand. The forest was damp and ufortable. The Xiliang Cavalry had suffered a lot in the past few days because they did not start a fire. Even then, nobody vited this order. Why would they kill a boar that they would not be able to eat? Even Zhang Xiu who came from Xiliang would not eat raw boar meat.


    ¡°Brother said that the Wolf Cavalry would have already found us by now if they wanted to. The soldiers are also unsatisfied. If they do not eat something hot, they may die from exhaustion before they even reach Yangzhou. So, Brother is inviting Xiangyi to go and first!¡±


    Zhang Xiu nodded at Zhang Fei¡¯s words. Eating rations with cold water would not warm anyone up at all. If they were to continue like this, they would notst much longer. Those that could not hold on much longer would soon perish. They have been escaping for about half a month. It was time to let them rest.


    Truthfully speaking, Zhang Xiu wanted to go as well but he knew that Zhang Fei would not onlye just for this. If that was the case, there was no need for Zhang Fei toe personally. They could just dispatch a few soldiers to notify Zhang Xiu.


    ¡°Yide. What is your real purpose here?¡± Zhang Xiu opened up the windows and asked.


    ¡°Haha. I really cannot hide it from General Yangwu! I came here to receive advice1 from you in martial arts!¡± Zhang Fei said with a smile.


    ¡°Receive advice from me in martial arts?¡± Zhang Xiu looked back at Zhang Fei sceptically.


    ¡°General Yangwu. Didn¡¯t you fight against the ve of Three Surnames ande out alive? So I came here seeking advice.¡± Zhang Fei said to Zhang Xiu.


    ¡°Survive a fight against Lu Bu?¡± Zhang Xiu could not help butugh bitterly. He did not know if Zhang Fei was praising or ridiculing him. Zhang Xiu knew that he may have died if Zhang Fei did note to rescue him. His original intention of defeating and killing Lu Bu have also already disappeared. When Zhang Xiu saw Zhang Fei¡¯s burning eyes, he knew that Zhang Fei was not ridiculing him but came to ask for advice sincerely. He was a battle maniac. This was something Zhang Xiu already knew when he followed Liu Bei into Yangzhou. Zhang Fei was not someone who would skip his exercise even when he is marching with his army. After a while, Zhang Xiu finally agreed.


    ¡°Do you promise?¡± Zhang Fei shouted excitedly. His excitement was genuine as he truly wanted to fight against Zhang Xiu. Zhang Fei had always believed himself to be stronger than anyone except Lu Bu. The prideful Zhang Fei also knew that he would struggle against Lu Bu. However, Zhang Xiu fought against Lu Bu and survived. Naturally, Zhang Fei was excited to fight against Zhang Xiu.


    ¡°Yide. You praise me too much by saying that you are seeking advice. Let us just say that we are learning together! We are all tired out in the past few days and it is about time to let everyone rest. Let us go and find a ce to train!¡± Zhang Xiu also wanted to test out what he had learned in the past few days. After all, he had received a pointer from Lu Bu after their encounter. It could be said that the current Zhang Xiu could no longer bepared to the old Zhang Xiu. He now needed an opponent to test himself against.


    ¡°Good!¡± Zhang Fei and Zhang Xiu then left the camp. ¡°Men. Come and apany me and General Yide to an empty space!¡±


    When Zhang Xiu called out, the Xiliang Cavalry came over and cupped their fists. Zhang Xiu looked at them strangely as he could not recognize them. They were like strangers. On top of that, the two guards in front of his camp were not around.


    However, one of the Xiliang Cavalry soldiers suddenly said that the others have already gone to eat and they changed shifts. This dispelled Zhang Xiu¡¯s doubts. All of Zhang Xiu¡¯s original guards have already been killed by Lu Bu in order save him. Most of the remaining ones were those that Zhang Xiu have never met before. As he was still recovering from his wounds in the past few days, it would be weirder if he could recognize talents amongst them.


    With the soldier guiding them around, Zhang Xiu went with Zhang Fei to a clearing. It was a small space where the surrounding trees have already been cut down. It was a fitting space to show off their martial skills.


    ¡°Yide. Right now, we have no horses. There is no need for a horse battle.¡± Zhang Xiu said as he assumed his stance. Although Zhang Xiu had not used a spear for several days, his skill has not dropped. Instead, his skill even seemed to have improved as he had found a breakthrough. It was as though the spear was moving around him.


    ¡°Superb skill!¡± Zhang Fei¡¯s eyes burned brightly as he saw Zhang Xiu¡¯s skill with the spear. This is because Zhang Xiu¡¯s spear moved around as though it was alive. This showed that Zhang Xiu¡¯s martial arts have reached great heights. This was the Zhang Xiu that Zhang Fei wanted to fight against.


    ¡°Where is my spear2? Why have you not brought it?¡± Zhang Fei asked impatiently. Fortunately one of the soldiers was seemingly prepared and quickly brought Zhang Fei¡¯s spear. Zhang Fei then held his spear and pointed it at Zhang Xiu.


    ¡°Come!¡± Zhang Xiu moved nimbly. Truthfully speaking, Zhang Xiu was someone who fought on horseback as he was part of the Xiliang Cavalry. He charges together with the Xiliang Cavalry.


    Zhang Fei¡¯s Serpent Spear was longer than Zhang Xiu¡¯s spear. It is said that the longer weapon is more powerful. Zhang Fei swung his weapon at his opponent. He had used a different approach in his attack but he was still no less skilled. Both were long weapons and Zhang Fei¡¯s spear was equally useful in stabbing attacks.


    Zhang Fei¡¯s Serpent Spear was also a kind of spear but its front was sharper. It could cut things better than a normal spear. The Serpent Spear was a strange weapon.


    Zhang Xiu moved closer. Although his spear was long, it was not as long as Zhang Fei¡¯s Serpent Spear. To gain the advantage, he would need to move closer. Zhang Fei¡¯s Serpent Spear was almost two meters long. It was even longer than the weapons used by the cavalry. Such a weapon could only be used by a few people. Such a long weapon was something the cavalry would discard and exchange for a sword when an opponent gets too close. However, this was Zhang Fei¡¯s personal weapon. He would not abandon it so easily.


    Unlike what others would expect, Zhang Fei also moved closer to Zhang Xiu. He held closer to the sharp end of the spear, causing its length to be simr to Zhang Xiu¡¯s spear. They shed for about ten rounds with neither obtaining the upper hand.


    ¡°Hahaha! How refreshing!¡± Zhang Fei was pleased as it was difficult to find an opponent that could withstand his violent flurry. He was the type that fought so ferociously that even Lu Bu would need to keep away from Zhang Fei for the first fifty rounds. The only one that could go against him here was the valiant Zhang Xiu. Zhang Xiu was not fighting to kill this time. They were justparing notes. Zhang Fei wanted a fight and Zhang Xiu wanted to test out his style. This created a scene where neither was willing to yield to each other.


    ¡°Yide. Do you think you can receive this attack?¡± Zhang Xiu asked as he put more strength into his spear.


    ¡°Bring it on! Show me how powerful one of the same n as me can be!¡± Zhang Fei paid no mind. The stronger Zhang Xiu was, the more excited he would be. His fighting spirit was raised. Besides that, the stronger Zhang Xiu was, the more interest Zhang Fei would have in killing him.


    ¡°Good! In that case, Yide better watch carefully!¡± Zhang Xiu¡¯s eyes glinted. Zhang Xiu may be a small Lord with only one territory but he was also like Zhang Fei who appreciates good martial skill. Zhang Xiu thinks highly of his own skill. Now that Zhang Fei has provoked him, he decided to move and supress Zhang Fei.


    ¡°Eagle Strike With Stretched Wings!3¡± Zhang Xiu¡¯s spear emitted a rumbling sound. This came from the vibrating air caused by the movements of the spear which were too quick. The movements were so quick that one could see and illusion. The sound was as though an eagle screech out from the sky.


    Zhang Xiu¡¯s spear moved. Every section of the spear was attacking in a movement familiar to Zhang Xiu. Others would be immediately supressed by the spear which struck like a cutting machine. It was able to immediately saw through armor and flesh.


    ¡°Zhang Xiu. You are very strong!¡± Zhang Fei finally said to Zhang Xiu. He finally approved of Zhang Xiu and no longer hated the man. It was now possible for Zhang Fei to treat Zhang Xiu as a friend. Unfortunately, Zhang Xiu was an obstruction for his brother.


    ¡°I have met many that have used spears. However, only two amongst them is capable to be on par with you!¡± Zhang Fei said to Zhang Xiu.


    ¡°Two?¡± Zhang Xiu was sceptical. A spear is amon weapon but there were only a few that have mastered it such as his master and Wang Yue.


    When Zhang Xiu graduated, he was not even able tost ten rounds against his master and his master wasn¡¯t even using a spear. Even after making a breakthrough, Zhang Xiu doubted that he could defeat his master. As for Wang Yue, Zhang Xiu has never met the man but he had heard that Wang Yue was able to disarm many bare handed. Zhang Xiu did not have the confidence to win and at that time, Wang Yue have already reached a high level in swordy.


    ¡°Are you talking about Sun Ce?¡± Zhang Xiu asked in doubt. There was a person that used a spear in the Liu Bei¡¯s Army. That person was Chen Dao. Zhang Xiu had seen Chen Dao in action before. The man¡¯s skill was able to make peoplement. Zhang Xiu only had a fifty percent assurance that he could defeat Chen Dao in battle. Unfortunately, Chen Dao had perished in battle. Zhang Xiu believed that the second person was Sun Ce. He had heard rumors that Sun Ce¡¯s martial style was passed down by the Overlord of Western Chu.


    It was a formidable style. Previously, Zhang Xiu had even wanted to test whether that style or his Hundred Bird and Phoenix Spear was stronger but he had already given up on this.


    Lu Bu was right. The Hundred Bird and Phoenix Spear was not suitable for Zhang Xiu. Zhang Xiu¡¯s current style was the one more suitable for himself.


    Zhang Xiu had thought that it was Sun Ce but Zhang Fei told him that he was wrong. Zhang Fei also knew that Sun Ce was strong as the man was able toy down the foundation for Jiangdong with only three thousand men. Such a person could be considered to be a valiant general on par with Lu Bu. It was just like how Lu Bu led his own Wolf Cavalry to battle.


    Zhang Fei also wanted to fight against Sun Ce but he did not have that chance. After all, his brother is still at the Central ins and there was no benefit to dere war against Sun Ce yet. Besides that, Sun Ce could currently be considered an ally to Liu Bei.


    ¡°In that case, who are you talking about?¡± Zhang Xiu was also curious. The more strong opponents he could fight against, the better he could understand his spearmanship.


    ¡°That man is one of my former friends, Zhao Yun Zhao Zilong!¡± Zhang Fei¡¯s eyes turned dark as he mentioned the name. Zhang Fei once considered Zhao Yun a friend when they worked together for Liu Bei. Zhao Yun did not bother striving for anything and always yielded to Zhang Fei. On the other hand, Zhang Fei was so foul mouthed he even caused his two brothers to sometimes frown at him. However, Zhao Yunughed indifferently and paid no mind to Zhang Fei foul mouth. When Zhang Fei is in a bad mood, Zhao Yun would spar against him. When Zhang Fei wanted to drink, Zhao Yun would apany him. Zhao Yun was Zhang Fei¡¯s best friend.


    When Gongsun Zan died, Zhang Fei believed that Zhao Yun woulde over and fight for his brother. They would be able to continue staying as friends. Unfortunately, that did not happen and Zhao Yun ended up working for the enemy.


    ¡°Zhao Yun Zhao Zilong?¡± Zhang Xiu repeated as if he had never heard of this name before. ¡°Who is this again?¡±


    ¡°It is that general on top of Shouchun!¡± Zhang Fei exined to Zhang Xiu. As Zhang Xiu did not participate in the siege directly, he did not know about Zhao Yun.


    ¡°Zilong¡¯s martial arts is simr to yours!¡± Zhang Fei said with a frown as he seemed to recognize a few of Zhang Xiu¡¯s moves.


    ¡°Yide. You are thinking too much!¡± Zhang Xiu shook his head. His master Tong Yuan had already said that he would not ept another apprentice. How could there be another who fights in a simr style to him? If there was one, it would be the Li Su described by Lu Bu.


    ¡°Maybe! Come. Let us start our decisive battle! One of us will die this day!¡± Zhang Fei¡¯s will to fight became stronger.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Zhang Xiu felt a bad premonition when he heard Zhang Fei¡¯s words. Soon, he understood where his bad premonition came from. He quickly moved and asked angrily. ¡°Zhang Fei. What are you trying to do?¡± Zhang Xiu asked as he felt a cut on his arm. If he had been a little slower, his entire arm would have been cut off.


    ¡°Killing intent?¡± Zhang Xiu finally felt the killing intenting from Zhang Fei and shouted. ¡°Do you want to kill me?¡±

 Chapter 359

    ¡°I am sorry, General Yang Wu. I have to send you on your way for Brother¡¯s great cause!¡± Zhang Fei¡¯s Serpent Spear was stained with blood. He had managed to deeply cut Zhang Xiu arm when Zhang Xiu wasn¡¯t paying attention.


    ¡°Your brother¡¯s great cause?¡± Zhang Xiu endured the pain in his arm and asked. ¡°Liu Bei wants to kill me?¡± Zhang Xiu could not understand why Liu Bei would want to kill him after saving him. After all, Liu Bei had sacrificed his White Eared Soldiers and Chen Dao to save him. Besides that, it was easier to kill him earlier when he was still injured from the battle against Lu Bu. Even amon soldier would have been able to kill him. There was no need to wait until now.


    ¡°It is not Brother who wants you dead. It is the Military Advisor who wants you dead! He says that you are obstructing my brother¡¯s path so I have to kill you!¡± Zhang Fei did not hide his killing intent. Zhang Xiu had to die today or there would be a war with the Zhang Xiu¡¯s Army. Zhang Fei was a frank person and immediately said the things on his mind. Naturally, Pang Tong was involved and had been the one to arrange this. The main n was to kill Zhang Xiu and allow Liu Bei to get past this obstruction. n B was to be used if the main n fails. To pacify Zhang Xiu¡¯s anger, Pang Tong would sacrifice his life to prevent a battle as the Liu Bei¡¯s Army would not be able to win against Zhang Xiu¡¯s Army at this time.


    ¡°Pang Tong?¡± Zhang Xiu thought of the man. ¡°I am obstructing Liu Bei¡¯s great cause? It is he who wants me dead!¡± Zhang Xiu could not help butugh bitterly when he understood the real reason. ¡°This Pang Tong is truly good at scheming!¡±


    Zhang Xiu knew that Liu Bei sending the troops to rescue him was Pang Tong¡¯s idea. He knew that Pang Tong wanted him to swear allegiance to Liu Bei out of gratitude or to keep Liu Bei¡¯s fame as a benevolent ruler. What Pang Tong did not expect was for the losses to be this heavy. Chen Dao and the White Eared Soldiers were lost. On top of that, Zhang Xiu did not want to swear allegiance to Liu Bei.


    Liu Bei only managed to keep his fame as a benevolent and righteous person from his actions. This was not what Pang Tong wanted which is why this n was put into action. By killing Zhang Xiu, they im that Zhang Xiu had died from a serious injury caused by Lu Bu. This would not only allow Liu Bei to be benevolent but they would also be able to use his death as a banner for revenge to absorb the Xiliang Cavalry. Zhang Xiu¡¯s two children would also not be able to fight against Liu Bei. Although Jia Xu was in Nanyang, that man would only protect himself. Besides that, the incident with Cao Cao had already caused a crack in the rtionship between Jia Xu and Zhang Xiu. In other words, Jia Xu would not move as long as Liu Bei did not want to get rid of him. Even if Liu Bei had lost the White Eared Soldiers, his strength would have increased by obtaining the Xiliang Cavalry.


    Zhang Xiu knew that bloodshed could no longer be avoided. Either he would die and then have his own men work for the enemy or he would manage to escape and break off rtions with Liu Bei.


    Now that rtions have fell apart, Zhang Xiu showed a cold expression and asked. ¡°Zhang Fei. Did you think you could kill me on your own?¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± Zhang Fei frowned. Although Zhang Xiu was injured, he was still a powerful general. It was true that Zhang Fei did not have absolute certainty that he could defeat Zhang Xiu.


    ¡°Third General. In that case, let us join in as well!¡± A familiar voice passed through the forest. A group of soldiers wearing the armor of the Xiliang Cavalry soldiers pulled out their swords and showed their killing intent.


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Zhang Xiu widened his eyes when he saw this person. This was one of the person that ambushed Hu Che Er and killed two thousand of his Xiliang Cavalry. Liu Bei had reimburse him for that though they were unfortunately lost in Yangzhou. Liu Bei also executed Liu Pi to cate him but this person was not executed. The man was one of Liu Bei¡¯s two remaining generals, Liao Hua Liao Yuanjian.


    ¡°I was wondering why it was so fishy but it seems that you have already nned this!¡± Zhang Xiu finally understood why they managed to find an empty space so quickly after Zhang Fei asked for a spar and why Zhang Fei managed to get his Serpent Spear so quickly. Everything had already been prepared earlier. The two guards outside his camp may have already been caught in this trap.


    ¡°General Zhang Xiu. With us here, would you be able to go on your way with ease?¡± Liao Hua led a group of men out.


    ¡°Once I get out of here, if that Big Eared Liu does not give me a good exnation for this, the Liu Bei¡¯s Army better be prepared to be history!¡± Zhang Xiu¡¯s expression was ice cold. Pang Tong had truly caught him in a trap and wants him dead. Not only did he send Zhang Fei but also Liao Hua to kill Zhang Xiu. Zhang Xiu did not care whether Pang Tong was acting independently. Even if Pang Tong was acting independently, he was certain that Liu Bei knew about this. To have someone scheme against you was truly ufortable.


    ¡°Say that once you escape!¡± Liao Hua immediately led his men to attack Zhang Xiu. Zhang Fei saw Liao Hua moved and joined the attack.


    ¡°Not bad!¡± Zhang Xiu avoided Liao Hua¡¯s sh. A second ss warrior like Liao Hua could attract Zhang Xiu¡¯s attention but it was not enough to kill Zhang Xiu. Zhang Xiu knew that Liao Hua was not weak. Otherwise, he would not have been able to ambush Hu Che Er sessfully. Hu Che Er even had to retreat fighting against Liu Pi and Liao Hua. ¡°You are stillcking a little!¡± Zhang Xiu said and knocked away Liao Hua¡¯s sword. Liao Hua may be strong but he was still not good enough to fight against Zhang Xiu.


    Besides that, the group of soldiers only numbered around ten. They were not even worth the attention for Zhang Xiu. Zhang Xiu swung his spear causing blood to fly. In a single swing, Zhang Xiu killed two people.


    ¡°Even if we arecking, we just need to kill you!¡± Liao Hua saw two of his men fall to the ground but he did not care and continued to attack Liao Hua.


    Zhang Xiu wanted to kill Liao Hua and the other few soldiers but Zhang Fei suddenly appeared and attacked together with Liao Hua, cing pressure onto Zhang Xiu. When Zhang Xiu wanted to kill Liao Hua, Zhang Fei¡¯s Serpent Spear would strike from another angle. If Zhang Xiu insisted on killing Liao Hua, he would also die from Zhang Fei¡¯s attack.


    On the other hand, Liao Hua¡¯s attacks was able to pester Zhang Xiu such that Zhang Xiu would have even greater difficulty obtaining an upper hand against the equally skilled Zhang Fei.


    With their cooperation, Zhang Xiu quickly used up his strength and frowned. Continuing like this would not be good. Zhang Xiu quickly searched for an opportunity. He then broke away from the two warriors and killed one ordinary soldier.


    After breaking away, Zhang Xiu gasped for breath and said, ¡°Not bad. One attack from afar while the other attack at close distance. It truly makes people amazed but let us end this here today!¡± Zhang Xiu coldly said.


    ¡°You are about to die and yet you are still so noisy. General Yang Wu. If you hang yourself, we can allow you to keep your corpse intact as a show of respect to Milord.¡±


    ¡°Haha! Liao Hua. You think too highly of yourself! Your Military Advisor schemed well to get both you and Zhang Fei to kill me! If it wasst time before I recovered from any injury, I would have truly died by your hands. Unfortunately, your Military Advisor miscalcted a little. The current Zhang Xiu is no longer the Zhang Xiu fromst time!¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Liao Hua could not understand. However, Zhang Fei frowned as he noticed something wrong. He certainly felt that Zhang Xiu had changed. This feeling gave him a sense of crisis.


    ¡°Nonsense! Today is the day that you die!¡± Liu Pi had died because of Zhang Xiu. Although Liu Pi was not Liao Hua¡¯s friend, they had still worked together for many years. As a result, Liao Hua had some kind of feelings for Liu Pi. Liao Hua would not me Liu Bei for Liu Pi¡¯s death so he med Zhang Xiu. Liao Hua was about to attack again but Zhang Fei suddenly stopped him and shouted, ¡°Fall back!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Liao Hua was pulled back by Zhang Fei. He was about to be angry when he noticed that only one of his men remained standing while the rest were already dead. These small group was Liu Bei¡¯s guards that were taken out by Pang Tong. They were not generals but were still strong as far as soldiers go. Now, most of them had already been killed. Liao Hua was shocked. If he had attacked earlier, there was a possibility that he might have joined them.


    ¡°Have you made a breakthrough?¡± Zhang Fei looked at Zhang Xiu unwaveringly with a mixture of disbelief, excitement and admiration in his voice. A breakthrough was something that could happen at any time. One example was Liu Mang who gains every time he trains. But for people like Zhang Fei, it was something that was hard toe by as they were already top quality generals. To reach the peak of the refinement stage was something only a few people could manage.


    Zhang Fei and Guan Yu have already reached a refinement stage many years ago but they still have not progressed from there. As a result, Zhang Fei had a huge desire for this. He had always yearned for what Zhang Xiu had achieved.


    ¡°A breakthrough? How is this possible?¡± Liao Hua was amazed. He was a second ss general that could not make a breakthrough even though he train daily. If Zhang Xiu had made a breakthrough he was already about the same level as Lu Bu. Liao Hua trembled as he thought of Lu Bu. Such a person was like a God of Death on the battlefield. He did not believe that he would survive if he were to fight against Lu Bu right now.


    While Liao Hua hesitated, Zhang Xiu shook his head and said, ¡°Not yet but it will happen soon!¡± Zhang Xiu¡¯s eyes glinted as he spoke. Although Lu Bu had almost killed him when they fought, Lu Bu had also made him more aplished.


    It was Lu Bu who made Zhang Xiu understand that not all martial skills suit a person. The strength of each skill depended on whether it fits the user.


    ¡°Zhang Fei, Liao Hua. Now let us talk about your actions towards me!¡± Zhang Xiu became oppressive. Pang Tong¡¯s scheme was well done. Zhang Fei was to lure him away from the Xiliang Cavalry. Zhang Fei and Liao Hua would then kill him away from prying eyes and then deal with the other loyal Xiliang Cavalry soldiers. Unfortunately, Pang Tong did not expect Zhang Xiu to make a breakthrough. If Chen Dao had been here, Zhang Xiu would have died. However, since Chen Dao was not around, the one that would die would be Zhang Fei and Liao Hua.


    ¡°Yuanjian, fall back. I will hold back Zhang Xiu. Go back and notify the Military Advisor. Tell him that the situation has changed!¡± Zhang Fei said to Liao Hua. Had Liao Hua been at a refinement stage, he would have some certainty that they could defeat Zhang Xiu. Unfortunately, he no longer had that certainty. Liao Hua would only be a burden on Zhang Fei now.


    ¡°Third General? You!¡± Liao Hua did not want to ept this. How could the two of them be unable to defeat Zhang Xiu.


    ¡°There is no time to exin! Hurry back!¡± Zhang Fei knew that they would not be able to win if they were to fight together as Liao Hua was about as strong as his brother Liu Bei. During the battle at Hu Lao Gate, he was unable to defeat Lu Bu alone. When Guan Yu joined the battle, they were able to supress Lu Bu a little. However, when Liu Bei also joined the battle, they were defeated instead. Lu Bu simply attacked Liu Bei causing Zhang Fei and Guan Yu to be helpless.


    ¡°I understand!¡± Liao Hua nodded and tried to leave but a few stepster, a voice came out.


    ¡°Did you think you can just leave after trying to assassinate Milord?¡± Hu Che Er suddenly appeared from the forest. Although Hu Che Er had lost an arm, he originally uses a sword. As he was at a refinement stage, he would not have any problems stopping Liao Hua.


    ¡°Haha! Che Er! You came just in time! Zhang Fei! Did you see? Even the Heavens is on my side! Today is the day the both of you will be buried here! Once I kill you, I will return to Yuzhou. I will personally ask your brother how he manage to obtain such a good little brother and a good Military Advisor!¡± Zhang Fei felt his heart sank as he heard Zhang Xiu¡¯s words.1


    ____________________


    This chapter ends here and the next one goes back to Liu Mang. It is probably to create suspense and mystery but it may also be a missing chapter. (I can¡¯t find a 359.5)


    We all know what is going to happen in this fight though.

 Chapter 360

    ¡°Not enough provisions?¡± Inside the main hall of Shouchun, a provision officer had given his report to his two Lords. One was his Lord the other was his Little Lord. One was the nominal owner of Yangzhou while the other was the actual one.


    ¡°The provisions are running out again?¡± Lu Bu felt a headache. When he obtained Lujiang, there were hundreds and thousands of provisions. This was obtained by raiding the nobles. His treasured son-inw even executed them. The nobles raided were those that could even eat their fill while themon people starved. It was enough for the Lu Bu¡¯s Army to eat for several years. However, they quickly ran out to the point they need to stinge on food the moment Liu Mang gave out the recruitment order. One of the reasons is because of Sun Ce who gave him millions of people to feed.


    They initially had enough to feed hundreds of thousands of people but it was definitely not enough to feed millions. Lu Bu was angry that Liu Mang did not consult him first but felt better when he thought that this would give Liu Mang experience. Besides, Sun Ce had also given Yangzhou a lot of opportunities by scheming against them.


    There would be new hope once they get past their provision problem. Shouchun was a fertilend. With this many people, they would be able to expand their army. Lu Bu would once again be able to return amongst the top few warlords.


    In ancient times, war is waged using funds, provisions and poption.


    ¡°The hundred thousand provisions sent to us by Cao Cao is also about to finish!¡± Liu Mang and Xu Shu had found out that Cao Cao had sent provisions just in time for them to appease the people. It could be said that Cao Cao had helped them in their hour of need.


    ¡°Milord. These hundred thousand provisions may be a lot but it is not enough for millions of people. Right now, the next harvest would be in about four months while our provisions could onlyst for one month!¡± Xu Shu cupped his fist as he said to Liu Mang.


    Lu Bu voiced noints about Xu Shu calling Liu Mang ¡®Milord¡¯ as Xu Shu was Liu Mang¡¯s subordinate. Lu Bu even considers Liu Mang his sessor.


    ¡°One month. Four months!¡± These words gave everyone a headache. With more than two months difference, they were unable to tough it out.


    This serious problem poured cold water on Liu Mang¡¯s joy of defeating Liu Bei and Zhang Xiu. Sun Ce¡¯s stratagem was still in effect. Handling this poorly would result in a riot. After all, the people only cared about whether they could eat their fill. They would not care about who was in charge.


    ¡°Hanyang. I will have Gongtai send you provisions from Lujiang first.¡± Lu Bu saw Liu Mang frown and also knew of the urgency at Yangzhou. Lujiang had just received arge amount of provision from the main camp of the Jingzhou navy. This was one of the reasons Lu Bu was able to dispatch so many troops despite being watch by Sun Ce.


    ¡°It is not enough!¡± Liu Mang shook his head and declined. Lujiang had almost been emptied by Liu Mang. There would not be much even when counting the ones they obtained from Jingzhou. These hundred thousand provisions was not enough. What would another hundred thousand provisions do? Besides that, the people at Lujiang would also need to eat.


    ¡°Milord. There are three ways to obtain provisions.¡± Liu Ye opened his mouth. Liu Ye became Liu Mang¡¯s Military Advisor when he went out to fight at Yuzhou. Naturally, he had to return his position when he returned to Shouchun. After all, Xu Shu was Liu Mang real Military Advisor while Liu Ye¡¯s main position was to handle Liu Mang¡¯s industrial zone. Unfortunately, the industrial zone had been destroyed and they would need quite some time before it could be set back up. That was why Liu Ye was here.


    ¡°Ziyang. Tell me all of it!¡± Liu Mang replied to Liu Ye. Lu Bu nodded as he looked at Liu Mang¡¯s two advisors. Liu Mang was no longer alone. He now had Xu Shu and Liu Ye to advise him.


    Lu Bu had never heard of these two men before but their achievements had told him that they were capable. Xu Shu managed to defend Shouchun with only tens of thousands of soldiers. If it was not because of Pang Tong¡¯s schemes, the gate may not have even be opened. Yangzhou was well run under Xu Shu¡¯s guidance. The people also worked in peace.


    Liu Ye have also contributed a lot by following Liu Mang on his expedition. They ambushed and defeated seven thousand Xiliang Cavalry. They even managed to obtain three thousand cavalry soldiers and five thousand horses. How could Lu Bu not feel delighted from this-?


    As far as generals go, Yangzhou was already stable. Liu Mang now not only have the ck g Army and the Urban Army. He now also have the White Horses led by Zhao Yun. The White Horses had given Lu Bu and impression as the White Horses led by Gongsun Zan was not that far away from the Wolf Cavalry in strength. Even then, Lu Bu did not drool at Liu Mang¡¯s talented personnel. For advisors, Chen Gong was enough for him. As for the generals, he had Zang Ba, Zhang Liao and Gao Shun. He himself was also a fearsome general as he was the God of War. He looked at Liu Mang like an elder watching a junior.


    ¡°Milord. The first method would be to rob others!¡± Liu Ye said to Liu Mang.


    ¡°Rob?¡± Liu Mang thought about it and then asked, ¡°Is there even anywhere you can rob nearby?¡± Liu Mang only had two neighbours which was Cao Cao and Liu Bei. Although Cao Cao had provisions, his provisions were all ced at Jinzhou. Liu Mang would only be able to attack Yanzhou and Xuzhou. Besides that, Cao Cao had given him provisions in his time of need. At the very least, he needed to remember this favour. The other option was to attack Liu Bei. It may be a good n but it may also cause Liu Bei to enter a life or death struggle. Besides that, Liu Bei may not have much left and dispatching the troops would also need a lot of provisions. As a result, Liu Mang rejected this first option.


    ¡°Then, the second method would be to borrow provisions from our neighbours.¡±


    ¡°Borrow provisions?¡± Liu Mang shook his head as heughed bitterly. This was not possible. When Cao Cao sent provisions over, he also sent a messenger saying that he wanted Liu Mang¡¯s ballista. The ballista was something Liu Mang could sell to anyone except Cao Cao. The ballista would allow Cao Cao to unify the North quicker. Once that happens, Cao Cao would turn his eyes on the Central ins. The Lu Bu¡¯s Army would then suffer from this. As a result, borrowing provisions from Cao Cao would not be possible and the n was rejected.


    ¡°Milord. The only remaining option is to buy provisions.¡± Liu Ye helplessly shook his head. The only option left was to buy provisions.


    ¡°Is it possible to buy provisions?¡± Liu Mang was not confident. During times of war, provisions were a necessity and is rarely traded.


    ¡°Milord. Other than the methods Ziyang have suggested, do you have any other ideas?¡± Xu Shu interjected.


    Listening to Xu Shu¡¯s words, Liu Mang realized that they had no other option but to buy provisions.


    ¡°Who should we buy it from?¡± Liu Mang asked as he looked at Liu Ye. As Liu Ye gave this proposal, he must definitely know who to buy it from.


    ¡°There are many people to buy it from. We could buy it from Cao Cao, Yuan Shao, Liu Biao and even Sun Ce.¡± Liu Ye wanted to go everywhere so that there was a higher chance of buying provisions. ¡°However, Milord will need to prepare a good price!¡± Liu Ye was right. Provisions were expensive during war. Besides that, everybody already knew that Liu Mang had been caught in a trap and needed provisions to survive. The provisions would definitely be expensive.


    Liu Mang sighed. To be taken advantage of at this time was something that could not be helped. He still be able to ept it as long as it was not too excessive. He was willing to even pay three to four times the market price as long as he would be able to survive through this period of time.


    ¡°Milord. Not only are we running out of food. We are also running out of money!¡± Xu Shu was the one managing their supplies. He was also in charge of the money. They needed money to buy food but now, they were also running out of money.


    Liu Mang was puzzled. ¡°Didn¡¯t we have several hundred thousand gold?¡± Liu Mang remembered having that much when he came to Yangzhou. It was an amount enough tost for a hundred years. However, they ran out in a few months.


    ¡°Milord. I do not dare to lie to you. We are really running out of money!¡± Xu Shu then exined to Liu Mang. The industrial zone, the ships, the houses and even the Hall of Fame. All of these need money to make. Right now, there are many things that need to be done at Shouchun. They needed to rebuild the industrial zone and they also needed to continue their ship building. How could there be much money left?


    ¡°If you need money you can take from Lujiang!¡± Lu Bu suggested to Liu Mang. Lujiang may not have much provisions but they still had a lot of money. This had added up to an impressive amount over the years.


    ¡°No!¡± Liu Mang immediately rejected the offer. To Liu Mang, Yangzhou was his in name but actually belongs to Lu Bu. As Lu Bu¡¯s son-inw, he needed to find a way to be independent. However, Lu Bu¡¯s expression turned sour. Even his generals, Zhang Liao and Zang Ba felt hurt.


    ¡°Do not misunderstand, Father-inw.¡± Liu Mang quickly waved his hand. Even though Liu Mang wanted to be independent, he did not have the ability to do so. If it was not because of the Lu Bu¡¯s Army, Shouchun would have already been taken. ¡°Father-inw. You must also give me money from that ce.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± Liu Mang¡¯s words made Lu Bu confused. What did Liu Mang want to do besides buying provisions?


    ¡°I am going to use it to expand the army!¡± Liu Mang said to Lu Bu. Yangzhou had been supressed this time partly because of theck of provisions but Liu Mang also noticed that there was a severeck in military strength. If Liu Mang had tens of thousands of elit troops, he would not need to attack the enemy to defend his city. There was also no need to cut off Liu Bei¡¯s supply routes to force Liu Bei to retreat. If Liu Bei came with his main army, there was a chance that they would lose. However, if Liu Mang had several hundred thousand soldiers, he would have been able to fight a decisive battle against Liu Bei. Xu Shu would not have been trapped in Shouchun struggling for his life. All of this made Liu Mang want to expand the army.


    ¡°Expand the army? Have you thought about this properly?¡± Lu Bu did not hesitate to ask Liu Mang. Expanding the army was not a trifling matter. This is because expanding the army meant needing moremanders and management of hierarchy. Otherwise, new troops could not be recruited. These troops must also be train to be elites otherwise they would only waste provisions.


    ¡°I already have the men and I have even already prepared their positions!¡± Liu Mang replied. After sending out the recruitment order at Hefei, he had the recruits challenge the officers and soldiers in the ck g and the Urban Army. Those that could beat the ones leading ten men would take that position while the loser would take up a deputy positions. As a result, there were a lot of such deputies in the Urban Army. They already have a lot of training from their positions and if they were to form their own squads, their foundation would remain strong. All they needed to do was to advance to true elites.


    Liu Mang had already prepared three groups. The first was the White Horses that would be led by Zhao Yun. The current White Horses did not live up to its name. It was supposed to have five thousand cavalries but it only had two hundred. It was not the army it needed to be which is why Liu Mang wanted it to grow.


    At first, they did not have horses as it was too expensive. Liu Mang¡¯s n to get Gan Ning to import the horses from Liaodong was not something that could be aplished in a few years. However, the situation had changed. The Xiliang Cavalry had ¡®donated¡¯ five thousand horses and three thousand riders. These men simply needed to be instructed a little and they would already be ready to set up an army.


    However, Liu Mang did not want to take all of them. He only wanted one thousand five hundred of these people to gather up to two thousand to three thousand soldiers for Zhao Yun. He was going to make a light cavalry with about two horses per soldier.


    The remaining soldiers of the Xiliang Cavalry would be given to Lu Bu to replenish Lu Bu¡¯s Wolf Cavalry. Lu Bu had also obtained a lot of horses when he ambushed Zhang Xiu as a lot of the soldiers abandoned their horses in confusion. The two factors together was enough for the Wolf Cavalry.


    The second group Liu Mang wanted to form was Wei Yan¡¯s Yiyang Troops. He had received good news from Wei Yan who was at Yiyang. Wei Yan had managed to bring ten Yiyang veterans to Yiyang and easily obtained the ce from Jingzhou. This is because Wei Yan was too popr and was also strong. The Jingzhou defenders were pushed away by the people.


    Wei Yan did not let Liu Mang down and even took over Zaoyang. Now, Wei Yan was recruiting at these two ces. The Yiyang Troops formed were also elites.


    Thest one was Hao Shao. Liu Mang would not ignore such a talented person and made him a general. He had Hao Shao form an army of five thousand and is garrisoned at Guangzhou. Liu Mang felt relieved with Hao Shao around.


    The three groups would not even have fifteen thousand men but they would consume a lot of resources such as weapons and armor. These soldiers would also need money and food. This is why Liu Mang needed money from Lujiang. However, if he were to do this, he would not have money for provisions. It was a difficult problem to solve.


    Fortunately, the housekeeper Yang Hong suddenly said, ¡°Marquis Wen, Family Head! I have no provisions but there are gold and silver to be found in Shouchun. It is enough to remove the predicament Yangzhou is trapped in.¡±

 Chapter 361

    ¡°This is...!¡± Liu Mang and Lu Bu felt blinded by the sight before them. Liu Mang may not have seen much but Lu Bu have seen a lot of things before. One example was the amount of treasures such as gold and antiques, taken away by Dong Zhuo after he burned down Luoyang. Dong Zhuo even had soldiers to protect the carts of treasures. However, the sight in front of Lu Bu had caused him to stare nkly.


    They had never expected there to be a secret room in Shouchun filled with mountains of gold.


    ¡°How is there this much money?¡± Everyone was stunned.


    ¡°There is probably several hundred thousand gold here!¡± Lu Bu quickly recovered. The one that have seen more piled up money in his life recovered faster.


    ¡°There is at least two hundred and twenty thousand gold!¡± Yang Hong gave everyone its figure. Having ten thousand gold was already enough for a rich and influential family to live off for hundreds of years. The amount here was enough for a nation to be considered rich. Even the nobles did not have this much. When the Han Emperor Ling was alive, he only had ten thousand gold. There was two hundred and twenty thousand here.


    ¡°Uncle Hong! Why is this here?¡± Liu Mang asked with a frown. Everyone loved money but Liu Mang wanted to know the origins of it.


    ¡°Master. This is left behind by the previous Lord.¡± This person was Liu Mang¡¯s other father-inw, Yuan Shu. He was someone who lived well even though he only managed to dere himself Emperor for about ten days.


    One third of the money was from plundering Yangzhou and Yuzhou. Half of it was given by the Yuan Family. The previous head Yuan Shi only had two sessors which was Yuan Shao and Yuan Shu. Yuan Shao went to Jizhou and developed there. He did not return to the Central ins. On the other hand, Yuan Shu returned to Yuzhou and prepared to invade Yangzhou. Yuan Shao may have been his older brother but Yuan Shao was conceived from a servant girl that his father had bedded when drunk. On the other hand, Yuan Shu was the son of the first wife. As a result, he received the support of the family and managed to take Yangzhou.


    When Yuan Shu proimed himself Emperor, he was the ruler of the Central ins. His territory ranged from Nanyang to Guangling. Yangzhou and Yuzhou in the North was able tounch a pincer attack on Cao Cao¡¯s Yanzhou. Yuan Shu did not attack Jiangdong which was at his South but he had enough power to pacify Jiangdong. Liu Biao lived in the same time as Yuan Shu and could also be considered one of the rulers of the Central in.


    There were two powerful alliances during that time. The first one was Yuan Shao with Cao Cao and Liu Biao. The second one was Yuan Shu with Tao Qian and Gongsun Zan. Unfortunately, Yuan Shu proiming to be Emperor caused him to lose popr support and was chased off by Sun Ce. Tao Qian and Gongsun Zan were also dead. He soon found himself isted.


    The wealth Yuan Shu left behind were those that he could not take away. If he wanted to take away all that money, he would need thousands of carriages. By doing that, he would also not be able to escape with his life. In the end, he simply told Yang Hong about this wealth before1 his death.


    Yang Hong did not immediately give the money to Lu Bu at that time as Lu Bu did not have any territory. He once again thought of telling Lu Bu ones Lu Bu had obtained Wancheng but in the end, he did not.


    There were two reasons for this. The first reason was that the situation for the Lu Bu¡¯s Army at that time was not good. The nobles were revolting and Sun Ce was attacking. It was impossible to move the money. The other reason was if he were to tell them about the money, information would leak and provoke attacks. He was also unable to say anything when Liu Bei attacked as it would disrupt Liu Mang¡¯s movements. It was only now when Liu Mang needed money that he said anything. Amongst their neighbours, Liu Bei had just been chased away and Cao Cao is too busy to pay attention to the Central ins. It was the best time to make use of this money.


    ¡°Why did Gonglu not use this money when he had it?¡± Lu Bu did not understand. The money here was enough to expand the army, rebuild the walls and buy provisions. If Gongsun Zan was able to hold off Yuan Shu for a year at Hebei, Yuan Shu should have been able to hold back Cao Cao for several years.


    ¡°Marquis Wen. Milord thought of doing so as well but he did not dare to take out this money!¡± Yang Hongughed bitterly and shook his head. It would have been great if it had been as simple as Lu Bu expected it to be. When Yuan Shu proimed himself Emperor, his reputation fell. The people from ancient times followed the Heaven-picked monarch. Yuan Shu¡¯s actions could be ssified as a revolt. As long as the people lived well, they did not dare to support Yuan Shu. Many of Yuan Shu¡¯s generals such as Chen Lan and Deng Ren had also defected.


    Even Sun Ce who once worked for Yuan Shu had cut off all rtionship with him and even attacked him.


    Yuan Shu may have been rich but he could not buy anything. Besides that, amongst his neighbors, only Liu Biao did not attack. Everybody else decided to attack him. Even Liu Bei who had nothing to do with Yuan Shu came to attack.


    He had money but he could not buy provisions. He had troops but no generals. He even had deal with the revolts himself. Why would he dare to take out this money? Not only would he still be unable to attack. Instead, he would attract more enemies and traitors who want to take that money.


    ¡°With this money, we would be able to buy provisions!¡± Liu Mang was very excited. With this money, Liu Mang would be able to buy provisions and even expand the industrial zone. He would be able to move forward the project for weapon manufacturing. He would even be able to give another recruitment order and turn Yangzhou into a prosperous capital.


    ¡°Uncle Hong. This is a huge contribution. I will definitely request a title to be given to you. Xu Shu. Dispatch troops to the other states immediately and buy as much provisions as you can. I am willing to buy three to four times the normal price.¡± Liu Mang¡¯s vigor returned with this money, showing off the arrogance of a wealthy person.


    ¡°Yes, Milord!¡± Xu Shu nodded.


    ¡°Thank you, Family Head!¡± Yang Hong was indifferent to being given a title. What he wanted was for Yuan Shu¡¯s daughter to be valued. This is to repay his previous Lord.


    Liu Mang noticed this and then added, ¡°Uncle Hong. I will still need to trouble you further. Go to Lujiang and call Ling Er, Fang Er and Yu Er over. I have not seen them for several months and miss them a lot!¡±


    ¡°Yes. I will immediately go and make preparations!¡± Yang Hong replied happily. Although Liu Mang had ced Yuan Fang after Lu Lingqi in importance, Yang Hong was not unhappy. After all, Yuan Fang was just a t wife2 while Lu Lingqi was the real Queen.


    Liu Mang truly had everything with his wives. There was Lu Bu¡¯s barbaric daughter Lu Lingqi that was skilled in martial arts. Liu Mang was also unable to defeat her. She is normally disobedient and decided toe to Shouchun, causing the Wolf Cavalry to be ambushed and Zhang Fan to die. Fortunately, she has poor sense of direction and actually has not even left Lujiang. She got lost and had to ask for help at a local residence before being sent back to Wancheng. Lu Bu confined her in anger. If she had truly been caught by Liu Bei¡¯s Army, Liu Mang would be at a lost.


    His second wife was Yuan Fang. Yuan Fang did not contend for anything and was instead like a sister loved by the others. She was also very beautiful. However, Liu Mang and Yuan Fang had a political marriage. He was not particrly satisfied about this fact and became less concerned about her. This was why Yang Hong became happy when Liu Mang mentioned Yuan Fang.


    Liu Mang¡¯s third wife was Da Qiao, Qiaoyu. Qiaoyu married Liu Mang as a concubine but she was the real Queen Mother at home. She couldprehend everything. She knew that Liu Mang needed a quiet backyard when he fights at the frontlines. She was also older than Lu Lingqi and Yuan Fang. As a result, the other two also called her Elder Sister Qiaoyu. They listened to her and kept a harmonious rtionship within the family.


    ¡°Father-inw. The money from Lujiang is no longer needed. There is two hundred thousand gold here. You should take away fifty thousand with you!¡± Liu Mang said as he finally remembered about Lu Bu.


    Lu Bu also blinked as he looked at Liu Mang and replied, ¡°Just keep the fifty thousand gold in case.¡± Lu Bu also knew that Yangzhou was a money sink. The tens of thousands of gold he had broughtst time was finished within a month. It was reasonable as there were many things that needed to be done in Yangzhou. Besides that, Liu Mang had also made achievements with that money such as the improvements to the ballista, the catapults, the ships and the cement.


    The cement could be used for the civilians and also for the city defences. Most of the city¡¯s defences were made of wood and were easily burned by fire attacks. This is especially true for the naval bases. Once there is fire, it bes difficult to put out. It would be much better once they used cement. Besides that, the materials were also more convenient to use. When it is not used, it is just a pile of powder. When it is used, it bes a hard stone. It is easier to transport unlike limestone whiches inrge blocks.


    Carriages transporting the gold continued busily until dusk. Liu Mang looked bored. With a stern man like Gao Shun around, the officials would not ask for corrupted tax. Liu Mang went back to sleep with relief.


    However, before Liu Mang could sleep, a messenger dispatched by Cheng Yu came with information. ¡°Report! Milord, there are thousands of Xiliang Cavalry outside the city!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Liu Mang sat back up. ¡°Men. Bring me my armor!¡± Zhang Xiu was still alive. If the Xiliang Cavalry is here, it meant that they are here to attack Yangzhou.


    _________


    Raws actually says Yuan Shu told Yang Hong about the money AFTER his death which feels weird because


    A) The dead can¡¯t speak.


    B) A will is likely to get read by someone else in charge, hidden away, and then money stolen.


    If anyone knows a way to speak after death, please tell me.


    Couldn¡¯t find an English equivalent for this t wife ƽÆÞ. A t wife is a legal wife that could fight for inheritance rights with the first wife unlike concubines but is lower in status. If I am not wrong, their male children have the same status as others.

 Chapter 362

    The whole of Shouchun suddenly became busy as all the armies began to move. The ck g Army, the Formation Breaker and the Wolf Cavalry had gathered in the city. It could be said that about eighty percent of their fighting strength had gathered.


    ¡°What is going on? Is the Xiliang Cavalry attacking?¡± Liu Mang asked after he donned his armor and came out to the walls.


    ¡°Milord!¡± Cheng Yu and Huang Xu cupped their fist the moment they saw Liu Mang arrive. The Xiliang Cavalry had appeared suddenly. Fortunately, it was already night and the gates were already closed. Otherwise, the consequences would have been horrible.


    Although it was dark, the Xiliang Cavalry were carrying torches. Based on the number of torches, there were several thousand of them. ¡°What is Hao Shao doing? Why did he not inform us of this? What about the other scouts? Why was there no message from Yang Hong before this?¡± Liu Mang was angry not only at Yang Hong but also at Hao Shao. There should definitely be signs of the Xiliang Cavalry¡¯s movements but the Xiliang Cavalry managed to reach their gates without warning. This showed their failures to do their duty especially since the Xiliang Cavalry need to go through Guangzhou to reach Yangzhou.


    However, Liu Mang had used them wrongly. After Liu Bei and Zhang Xiu had been chased away, Yang Hong was only had informationing from Sun Ce and Liu Biao. Information from Nanyang had decreased. He then went to Lujiang to invite Yuan Fang. How could he have received this information? It was even worse for Hao Shao. He had noticed the Xiliang Cavalry passing through Guangzhou. He had also dispatched messengers. Unfortunately, all the horses left behind in Guangzhou were worn out horses and could notpete against the Xiliang Cavalry. In the end, the Xiliang Cavalry are the ones that managed to reach Shouchun first.


    ¡°Good. Since he dares toe here, I want the Xiliang Cavalry to stay in Shouchun!¡± Liu Mang¡¯s words were cold. With the Wolf Cavalry, the Urban Army, the ck g Army and the Formation Breaker, they would be able to surround the Xiliang Cavalry.


    Cheng Yu and Huang Xu did not dare to interrupt Liu Mang¡¯s words when they heard his anger. They could only tell him the situation below. ¡°Milord. The Xiliang Cavalry is not attacking!¡± Cheng Yu and Huang Xu also thought that this was weird. Not only did they stop below the walls, they also raised their torches when they arrived as if announcing their presence.


    ¡°They are not attacking?¡± Liu Mang frowned. What does the Xiliang Cavalry want? Liu Mang looked at them believing that they were preparing to set up camp and attack the next day as the sky was already dark. Liu Mang would not give them the chance to see the next sunrise. ¡°Cheng Yu. Pass down my orders. Have the ck g Army and the Formation Breaker move out from the other two gates and go behind the Xiliang Cavalry to ambush them. They are to wait for my orders before attacking them from three sides!¡± Liu Mang was already prepared to get rid of the Xiliang Cavalry. He needed to dispatch people to buy provisions the next day and it was not something that could be dyed.


    ¡°Yes! This general receives the order!¡± Cheng Yu and Huang Xu half knelt and cupped their fist. They then gathered a group people with torches before moving out. At that time, the Xiliang Cavalry started to move again.


    As the enemy started to move again, Liu Mang also needed to react. ¡°Prepare the ballista!¡± The soldiers on the walls started to install the ballista again. The ballista was truly great at defending the walls. That was why after Guangzhou, Liu Mang took ten ballista and left the rest with Hao Shao, believing that the man would be able to show off his talent.


    This ballista could shoot effectively up to seven hundred paces away. If it is within five hundred paces, they could even shoot through shields. This was also just its first round of fire.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Liu Mang frowned as he looked at the Xiliang Cavalry below him. The ones that moved forward were only a few people. If they truly wanted to attack, they would have attacked with all their soldiers. There was no need for the ballista. Besides that, Liu Mang could see the appearance of the people holding the torch. There were only two warriors amongst these dozen soldiers. One of them was a schr and there was even a child. The rest wore armor but they were merely guards. Even if they were to attack, they would not use a schr and a child. In other words, they were here to speak.


    ¡°Let theme forward!¡± Hearing Liu Mang¡¯s words, the ballista was kept back. The people below then approached the moat with relief.


    ¡°Is the person up there the His Majesty the Sage King Liu Mang?¡± The schrly person asked. ¡°We are Nanyang¡¯s General Yang Wu¡¯s subordinates, the Xiliang Cavalry.


    ¡°I am that King of Shu!¡± Liu Mang replied. Although he was given the title of Sage King by the Emperor and was also called Sage King by others, he could not call himself that and could only say that he was the King of Shu. ¡°Is Zhang Xiu unable to ept defeat so much that he send you guys here to die?¡±


    Zhang Xiu¡¯s Xiliang Cavalry had been severely harmed twice by the Lu Bu¡¯s Army. The first was the Guangzhou ambush and the second was when Lu Bu ambushed them. Based on how much Zhang Xiu loved his pride, he would definitelye back for revenge.


    ¡°We don¡¯t dare!¡± The schr below quickly replied.


    ¡°You don¡¯t dare? Then why are you here? Why are there soldiers at my city?¡± Liu Mang questioned coldly. There was nobody who liked to have enemies visiting them.


    ¡°Your Majesty. We came here today not to fight. We came here to request Your Majesty to seek justice for our General Yang Wu.¡±


    ¡°Seek justice for you all?¡± Liu Mang was confused. What was going on with Zhang Xiu? They were enemies but now Zhang Xiu is acting as though he was Liu Mang¡¯s subordinate. Even though Liu Mang has the title of King, not everyone would acknowledge it.


    ¡°Where is Zhang Xiu? Have hime out and speak!¡± Liu Mang would not be talkative when he did not understand things as there could be a trap. He immediately requested for Zhang Xiu toe out and speak for himself. Cheng Yu had already gone down the walls and the ck g Army should already be moving out to the back. With enough time, the Xiliang Cavalry would be trapped.


    ¡°Milord General Yang Wu has... already gone back.¡± The warrior beside the schr was the one to reply. He seemed to have wept as he spoke.


    ¡°Gone back?¡± Liu Mang wondered if Zhang Xiu had gone back to Nanyang. If that is the case, what kind of justice was Zhang Xiu seeking? Perhaps Zhang Xiu had a falling out with Liu Bei and is requesting him for help. If that is the case, it would be big joke as the two were in their honeymoon period and Liu Bei even lost his White Eared Soldiers to save Zhang Xiu. Liu Bei even lost his general Chen Dao. The corpse had been requested by Zhao Yun to personally bury. Besides that, Zhang Xiu had greater military strength than Liu Bei. Zhang Xiu could throw away his twenty thousand Xiliang Cavalry but Liu Bei¡¯s White Eared Soldiers were all of his elite.


    ¡°Milord. Zhang Xiu... should already be dead.¡± Xu Shu said to Liu Mang.


    ¡°Dead?¡± Liu Mang was stunned. He could not believe that Zhang Xiu was dead. Lu Bu had told him of Chen Gong¡¯s strategy to spare Zhang Xiu. Killing Zhang Xiu would only make the rest of Zhang Xiu¡¯s Army want to kill Lu Bu. Liu Bei would be able to obtain Zhang Xiu¡¯s city and his soldiers. It was better to just wipe out the Xiliang Cavalry to teach Zhang Xiu a lesson. It was also better to spend more energy on wiping out Liu Bei. They could use Zhang Xiu as bait to wipe out Liu Bei¡¯s White Eared Soldiers. Even if Liu Bei did note to save Zhang Xiu, Lu Bu would be able to find a way to allow Zhang Xiu to escape.


    In other words, it was impossible for Zhang Xiu to die. Liu Mang could not believe the words of the people below. However, he would soon hear something even more unbelievable from the person speaking below. ¡°I, Jia Xu, brought the Young Lord Zhang Lei to seek help from Your Majesty. I hope Your Majesty could offer us shelter as an official of the Han.


    ¡°Zhang Xiu¡¯s advisor and Zhang Xiu¡¯s son Jia Xu and Zhang Lei?¡± Liu Mang immediately reacted in rm.


    ¡°What did you say? Jia Xu? Are you Jia Xu Jia Wenhe?¡± Liu Mang asked. He did not dare to believe it.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Two advisors frowned. The first one was Xu Shu who was standing beside Liu Mang. Xu Shu had also heard of this man before but the man did not have good reputation. Jia Xu had a reputation as one of the surviving members of Dong Zhuo¡¯s Army. He was also known as a traitor to the Han, incapable and selfish.


    The reason for this is because Jia Xu was promoted by Dong Zhuo during his rule. Although Jia Xu did not contribute much to Dong Zhuo¡¯s cause, he was regarded as one of Dong Zhuo¡¯s evil members by those who pride themselves on justice. He was like Cai Wenji¡¯s father who did not follow in Dong Zhuo¡¯s footsteps but was still tortured to death by Wang Yun simply for being promoted and was wanted by Dong Zhuo to hide corpses. Wang Yun decided to get rid of him for being a thorn in his side.


    Jia Xu escaped to survive. After that, he betrayed the Han by having Li Jue and Guo Si to attack Changan. The Han Emperor was manipted by these two men for two years, exhausting his prestige.


    Xu Shu was not a stubborn person. He did not care whether a man wasbelled evil. What he cared about was the other two evaluations which was ipetent and selfish. The people that had made use of Jia Xu such as Dong Zhuo, Li Jue and Guo Si have died while Zhang Xiu only remained in Nanyang. This made people believe that Jia Xu is ipetent.


    Jia Xu also continued to run away before his Lord is defeated. This only showed his selfishness.


    However, Xu Shu frowned because even his Lord has heard of Jia Xu.


    The other advisor that frowned was Jia Xu. He did not understand why the King had lostposure after hearing his name. It should not be possible for Liu Mang to recognize him as they had never met before. Even if Liu Mang had heard of him before, it should be about how he is ipetent and selfish.


    Jia Xu could not help butugh at his own reputation. He was not ipetent. He simply did not want to use his talents as there would only be more casualties. After all, Dong Zhuo, Li Jue and Guo Si were not the ones that would unite thend. Giving these people advice would be like Chen Gong in the past. The only end for him would be death. Jia Xu did not want to end up like that so he chose to keep quiet and not waste his time.


    On the other hand, calling him selfish would be unfair. After all, everyone is selfish. Who would want to selflessly die? Why would he actively make enemies if no one tried to provoke him?


    Jia Xu looked up at Liu Mang from the ground as he waited for Liu Mang to recover. If Liu Mang acted fishily, Jia Xu would choose the only other option.

 Chapter 363

    ¡°Jia Xu of Nanyang and Zhang Lei came to yield to Shouchun. I request Your Majesty toe down and talk.¡± Jia Xu shouted loudly from below the city. It was truly amazing that the advisor¡¯s voice was still so resonant and clear in the dark.


    ¡°Come down?¡± Jia Xu¡¯s words ignited the anger of the soldiers on the walls. The Xiliang Cavalry¡¯s sudden appearance have already made them angry as they may have needed to engage the enemies in a tough battle when they entered the city.


    Now, it was said that Zhang Xiu is dead and Jia Xu had also asked to surrender. This was not the problem. The real problem was Jia Xu asking for Liu Mang toe down and talk. Was he trulying to surrender or does he want Shouchun to surrender to him?


    ¡°Hmph! Jia Wenhe. If you want to surrender, tie your hands behind your back and kneel. We will lower a basket and then pull you up onto the walls. You can slowly talk there!¡± Xu Shu immediately and coldly denied Jia Xu¡¯s requet. What was there to talk about? Liu Mang was the King of Shu and the owner of Yangzhou. How could he go down the walls to talk with such a position? What if they were nning to suddenly take Liu Mang hostage?


    ¡°Is the King of Shu really unwilling toe down and talk with me?¡± Jia Xu asked again.


    ¡°Yes! Jia Wenhe. Even if it was Zhang Xiu who came personally, he would not be received in this manner by the King of Shu. You are an advisor that came to surrender. How could you have the qualifications to be personally received by Milord?¡± The other schrs on the walls of Yangzhou also angrily replied to Jia Xu.


    ¡°Wenhe! This is...¡± A general of the Xiliang Cavalry became confused when he saw the anger of the soldiers at Shouchun. They had truly came here to surrender. He was afraid Jia Xu would mess things but by acting arrogantly despiteing here to surrender.


    ¡°It does not matter. The two of you, watch carefully. His Majesty would definitelye and meet us.¡±


    Jia Xu came this time because Zhang Xiu is dead and he needed to find a new Lord. However, Liu Mang was not Jia Xu¡¯s only candidate. Jia Xu was thinking of serving one of three people. One of the options was Cao Cao. Following Cao Cao would be the most dependable option but Jia Xu was worried. Zhang Xiu had earned Cao Cao¡¯s hatred by killing his son and Dian Wei. Cao Cao may use him but he definitely would not spare Zhang Xiu¡¯s children. Although Jia Xu was not loyal to Zhang Xiu, there was still some emotion after working together for so many years. Besides that, Cao Cao had many talented officers which may cause Jia Xu to be unable to show off his talents. Most positions have also already been taken. Jia Xu would be like Liu Ye where he is unable to show his talent.


    The second option was Sun Ce. If going to Cao Cao was like bing a decoration, going to Sun Ce would be like providing help in his hour of need. This is because Sun Ce wascking troops. His only Yuzhou Cavalry had been destroyed by Lu Bu. This cavalry had been several years of Sun Ce¡¯s hard work. If Jia Xu were to bring the Xiliang Cavalry over, he would definitely be well received. However, he would need to cross the Yangtze River. This was difficult to achieve if he did not have anyone to contact.


    Thest option for him was Liu Mang. This could not be considered as sending help as the Liu Mang¡¯s Army was part of Lu Bu¡¯s Army. Lu Bu already had the strongest Wolf Cavalry and also Zhao Yun¡¯s White Horses. As a result, the effect of obtaining cavalry soldiers is not as big aspared to bringing it to Sun Ce. At the same time, it was also not to the extent that they could be considered a decoration. Right now, Liu Mang only had fifteen thousand troops. This is also including Hao Shao¡¯s troops and Zhao Yun¡¯s troops. This is one of the reasons Liu Mang was only able to receive Liu Bei and Zhang Xiu¡¯s attack without countering. Right now, the Lu Bu¡¯s Army also only have sixty thousand troops. If he was just like Zhang Xiu who has no ambitions, then it would be good enough. However, Lu Bu was not that kind of man. Jia Xu had been paying attention to the Lu Bu¡¯s Army the moment he was at Nanyang. The Lu Bu¡¯s Army showed a desire for expansion by taking Lujiang and Yangzhou. In such a chaotic era, sixty thousand troops is hardly enough topete for thend. Even Sun Ce had seventy thousand navy troops. If he wanted to recruit more soldiers, he could have several hundreds of thousand soldiers. He had also used that many to attack Wancheng. Yuan Shao had three hundred thousand soldiers. Cao Cao may have given him a hard time but he had the ability to win. After the battles, he only had one hundred thousand soldiers but if he captures Hefei. It would not be difficult to replenish his troops. In other words, sixty thousand soldiers is not enough. Besides that, nobody would turn down an elite cavalry.


    During the Battle of Yangzhou, Jia Xu had been waiting. It could be considered a test. Although Jia Xu had favourable impression of Liu Mang, there would be nothing to talk about if Liu Mang lost. If Liu Bei had won, Jia Xu would join up with either Cao Cao or Liu Bei. The survival of the Liu Mang¡¯s Army was none of his business. However, if Liu Mang were to win, Jia Xu would look at Liu Mang and not Liu Bei. Liu Bei was already in bad shape after fighting at Yangzhou. He did not know about Hu Che Er but he believed that Liu Bei no longer had a chance of iming the Central ins. If Liu Bei could not even take Yangzhou, he would have no future. When Cao Cao attacks, Liu Bei could only choose to surrender or die. Jia Xu would not join up with someone like that.


    As Liu Mang had won, it could be said that he had passed Jia Xu¡¯s first test. Now, Jia Xu wanted to see if Liu Mang¡¯s reputation was undeserved or if he truly had courage and insight. Jia Xu gave Liu Mang two incense stick worth of time. If Liu Mang is unwilling toe down and talk by then, he would immediately take the soldiers away and surrender to Cao Cao. He would no longer care even if Zhang Lei had died. The only thing that mattered was his own safety. The reason Jia Xu would do this is because he also knew that Liu Mang may dispatch troops and nk him. This is also why he did not set up camp as he wanted to be able to escape faster. Two incense stick worth of time was the longest Jia Xu was able to give Liu Mang.


    On the other hand, if Liu Manges down, he would surrender to Liu Mang. This would not only prove Liu Mang¡¯s courage and insight. Jia Xu would have also given Liu Mang a reputation of one who would unite thend.


    What Jia Xu had in his hands was the Xiliang Cavalry and Zhang Xiu¡¯s son. The Xiliang Cavalry¡¯s lord was Zhang Xiu who was also Lu Bu¡¯s enemy. Lu Bu had lost his trusted lieutenant Zhang Fan to Zhang Xiu and had almost beenpletely routed. This kind of enmity would not clear up so easily. Liu Mang would earn the reputation as someone big hearted enough to ept an enemy. Naturally, he would be even more epting of talented people. Things have changed during these turbulent times but the one thing that stayed the same was the value of reputation. It was just like how Liu Bei¡¯s hypocritical righteousness was able to brainwash people into following him. How else could a simple seller of straw sandals achieve such things? He had been defeated so many times but he was persistent like a cockroach and was able to run around with his reputation as a benevolent person. When Cao Cao managed to capture Liu Bei, he did not kill Liu Bei because he was afraid of stirring up the people¡¯s anger.


    Depending on the choice made, Liu Mang would be able to gain the Xiliang Cavalry and also a good reputation. Otherwise, Jia Xu would go and help Cao Cao, bing an obstacle to others who want to unite thend.


    This multiple choice question was given by Jia Xu to Liu Mang. The time he gave Liu Mang for the answer was also neither too long nor too short.


    ¡°Milord. Be careful not to be deceived.¡± Xu Shu persuaded cautiously. ¡°Yes Milord. What if they were only pretending to surrender?¡± Liu Ye also tried to persuade Liu Mang. These two did not trust Jia Xu at all as the man¡¯s reputation was too horrible. Besides that, why would Jia Xu call for Liu Mang. To begin with, he did not even have that qualification.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Liu Mang frowned. He also did not know what to do. Even if it was a trap, it should not be too bad. After all, the ck g Army and the Urban Army were already in ce. On the other hand, the Wolf Cavalry is still within the city. Even if he gets caught, Jia Xu would not be able to escape.


    ¡°He is truly Jia Xu Jia Wenhe!¡± While Liu Mang was still feeling hesitant, he heard a familiar voice.


    ¡°Marquis Wen! Milord!¡± The soldiers all immediately called out.


    ¡°Father-inw!¡± Liu Mang had also stepped forward to Lu Bu¡¯s side. Xu Shu frowned at this but also remained silent.


    ¡°This person is truly Jia Xu Jia Wenhe!¡± Others may not know who Jia Xu was but Lu Bu had no reason not to know. He has met Jia Xu before when Dong Zhuo was still alive. However, Jia Xu spoke little. He would not say anything unless he was asked a question by Dong Zhuo. Eventually, he was forgotten.


    After killing Dong Zhuo, Jia Xu vanished. After that, the two of them should not have crossed paths again but Wang Yun wanted to punish the officers, forcing Jia Xu to take action as his name was on the list of officers to be punished. In order to protect himself, Jia Xu made Li Jue and Guo Si attack Changan. At that time, Li Jue and Guo Si had hundreds and thousands of soldiers. Lu Bu who was in Changan at that time would not be able to escape with his family. In order not topletely offend Lu Bu, Jia Xu had sent out a letter informing Lu Bu about the attack. Lu Bu who already had contradictory views with Wang Yun would not sacrifice his life for the man and quickly left.


    Because of this, Lu Bu had a profound impression of Jia Xu. Although it was dark, Lu Bu could still see the man¡¯s face from the torches below.


    ¡°Father-inw. What about Zhang Xiu¡¯s death?¡± If Jia Xu had told the truth. His following words should be the truth as well.


    ¡°I do not know whether Zhang Xiu was dead or not. However, I know that I did not kill him. It is not possible for Zhang Xiu to die because of me!¡± Lu Bu had been holding back ever since he heard of Chen Gong¡¯s strategy. He was also extremely confident of his own martial arts. He knew that he only bruised Zhang Xiu and that Zhang Xiu could recover in about ten days, Now that Zhang Xiu is dead, more rumors would spread. Before Lu Bu continued, Xu Shu suddenly asked, ¡°Milord. What are you doing?¡± Liu Mang¡¯s figure had already disappeared from the walls.

 Chapter 364

    Liu Ye and Xu Shu¡¯s expression suddenly changed the moment they saw Liu Mang run towards the gates. Liu Mang was a King and also the Lord of Yangzhou. A lot of people followed him for the interest of Yangzhou. Now, this person ran towards the gate simply because of Jia Xu. This caused the two to feel anger towards Liu Mang¡¯s recklessness and also towards Jia Xu¡¯s shameless boasting.


    What was so great about Jia Xu that Liu Mang needed to go down the walls just to talk to him?


    Originally, Liu Ye and Xu Shu intended to just shoot down Jia Xu with the ballista. Even if there was a trap, all they would lose is an arrow and a ballista at most. However, Liu Mang had already disappeared before the two could make their preparations.


    Xu Shu and Liu Ye went to stop Liu Mang while Lu BU did not move. Lu Bu simply looked at his old acquaintance Jia Xu. Lu Bu knows a bit about the sly fox. He knew that Jia Xu was best at protecting himself. To Jia Xu, his life was the most important thing. Jia Xu lived a very unprincipled life in order to live a longer and better life. It was his slyness that allowed him to live this long. It was also usually trouble that came looking for him which caused him to act. However, Jia Xu had never once taken the initiative to ask others for help. This caused Lu Bu to look at this situation with suspicion.


    Xu Shu and Liu Ye did not believe in Jia Xu¡¯s capability. After all, how could someone this selfish be capable? Lu Bu who knew that Jia Xu was capable simply ignored Xu Shu and Liu Ye. In terms of age, Jia Xu was older. Even Chen Gong looked at this man with regret. If Jia Xu had decided to make himself useful, there would be another powerful enemy to deal with. Jia Xu¡¯s reputation was not as good as Liu Ye and Xu Shu but when he truly acted, he receives tremendous spoils of war. He had also never been defeated before.


    He had schemed for Dong Zhuo, Li Jue, Guo Si and Zhang Xiu before. However, these people suffered because they did not listen to his advice.


    ¡°General Huang Xu. Quickly stop Milord!¡± Xu Shu rushed towards Huang Xu as he shouted. He did not want Liu Mang to do something stupid. Before this, he had almost thrown Shouchun away because of Lu Lingqi. If Liu Mang were to be captured, Shouchun would not be the only thing they would lose.


    ¡°Milord!¡± Huang Xu nodded and quickly went in front of Liu Mang. He also did not want Liu Mang to go out. The sky was dark and they know nothing about their enemy¡¯s situation outside the city. Anything could happen with none the wiser.


    ¡°Huang Xu! Step aside!¡± Liu Mang frowned at Huang Xu. Liu Ye and Xu Shu may not know about Jia Xu but Liu Mang knew about it. Jia Xu Jia Wenhe could be considered as the top advisor during thest years of Eastern Han. Even Liu Ye and Xu Shu together may not be able to bepared to Jia Xu.


    Guo Jia, Jia Xu, Zhou Yu and Zhuge Liang. These were the four greatest strategists of the times. Unfortunately, Guo Jia and Zhou Yu both died young. Zhuge Liang spared no effort in his tasks until his end as well.


    These four people were the main contributors but unfortunately, none of them outlived Sima Yi. Now that one of such figures hade to Yangzhou, Liu Mang would not let him leave. It was not a matter of whether Jia Xu was testing him. Liu Mang was determined to stall Jia Xu. If Jia Xu did not want to surrender, he would be killed immediately. Jia Xu was a frightening man. With him around, uniting thend would require significantly less effort.


    ¡°Milord. You cannot go! There is a trap outside!¡± Xu Shu and Liu Ye persuaded earnestly. It was not that Liu Mang was ignoring their advice. They simply did not know the significance of who Jia Xu was.


    ¡°Yuanzhi, Ziyang. Do not worry. I have my own ns!¡± Liu Mang indifferently said to the two. Liu Mang was naturally also afraid that there may be a trap. Even then, he needed to go out as he was even more afraid of brushing off this talented individual, possibly making this person an enemy. This would make things even worse for the Liu Mang¡¯s Army in the future.


    ¡°No Milord! This is for your safety! I cannot allow Milord to go out!¡±


    ¡°The both of you are always like this! Never letting me go out!¡± Liu Mang did not expect the two men two kneel in front of him. Although Liu Mang was annoyed, he was not truly angry at them as he knew that they were only thinking for his sake. The situation outside was tooplicated. If Jia Xu showed hostility, Liu Mang¡¯s life would be in danger. After all, there are several thousand cavalry soldiers there. Even Lu Bu may not escape with his life if he goes out there alone.


    ¡°Huang Xu. Send these two generals back to rest!¡± Liu Mang was unable to tell Liu Ye and Xu Shu that he came from the future and that Jia Xu was known as one of the greatest strategist in that future. He was unable to tell that that Jia Xu was so talented that he could not allow Jia Xu to leave even if it was dangerous. At the same time, these two would not simply allow him to pass without reason.


    ¡°Huang Xu! You dare!¡± Liu Ye and Xu Shu still had prestige over Huang Xu, causing Huang Xu to feel troubled. One side was his Lord and the other was the Military Advisor. Xu Shu and Liu Ye was also thinking for Liu Mang¡¯s sake. As a result, Huang Xu felt at a loss.


    ____________________


    Jia Xu noted that it was almost time. Once the time was up, Liu Mang would have failed the test. At the same time, Jia Xu and the Xiliang Cavalry would be in danger. Once the Xiliang Cavalry is surrounded, escape would be impossible. Entering such a situation was not Jia Xu¡¯s style.


    ¡°Mister Wenhe. This is...¡± A nearby Xiliang Cavalry¡¯s general seemed hurried as the time was almost up. Yet, they have not seen any movements and the doors remained close. The general trembled as he looked at the gates.


    Jia Xu had an indifferent expression. ¡®Looks like I have overestimated this King of Shu.¡¯ Yet, Jia Xu still said, ¡°It is still not time yet.¡±


    ¡°Mister Wenhe. Look at the walls!¡± Another warrior suddenly called out and pointed. This made Jia Xu sigh. This is because ballista could be seen on the walls, aiming at them.


    ¡°Mister. I am afraid. I am afraid.¡± The five year old Zhang Lei called out looking as though he was about to cry. This was to be expected. Besides that, they have not even left Nanyang. Even the soldier operating the ballista was feeling nervous, let alone a child.


    ¡°Mister Wenhe. We... How about we tie ourselves up to enter the city?¡± Another general suggested after seeing the ballista being prepared on the walls. At that rate, rather than talk, it seems as though they would simply be shot to death. After leaving Nanyang, they were no longer able to go back. Their Young Lord was their only hope in avenging their Lord. As they came in a hurry, they did not bring much provisions with them. That was why he would rather enter the city after being tied up.


    ¡°Tie ourselves up? If you want to do so, go ahead. I, Jia Wenhe will not beg to surrender.¡± Jia Xu replied coldly. He hade to surrender and join Liu Mang¡¯s Army but he did note begging. By tying themselves up, it was no longer surrendering. It was begging for the Liu Mang¡¯s Army to give them food. The meaning of the act was already different.


    ¡°But Mister Wenhe...¡± The general could not understand at all. At this situation what is there to demand?1


    ¡°There are more than one Lords to serve in this world. We also don¡¯t necessarily need to take shelter at Yangzhou!¡± Jia Xu replied coldly. It was better to leave than to beg. Jia Xu was a selfish person. He did not care about the dignity of others but he ced a lot of importance on his own dignity. He knew that if he were to tie themselves up and surrender, they would be able to live but at the same time, the five thousand Xiliang Cavalry would be reorganized and the generals will be side lined. They would be taken advantage of as they would not be able to live otherwise.


    Despite all of Jia Xu¡¯s characteristics, he was not indifferent to worldly rewards. Jia Xu had a high position under Dong Zhuo but that would make him not virtuous. So, he did not want it and stayed with a low profile. Li Jue and Guo Si tried to appoint Jia Xu but Jia Xu also refused because it would cement the fact that he is one of the remnants of Dong Zhuo¡¯s Army, and also offend a lot of people. Jia Xu did not want to die. On the other hand, Liu Mang was the Sage King. His title was given to him by the Han Emperor. In other words, this was Liu Mang¡¯s official title. Jia Xu intend to work properly under Liu Mang. He wants his Jia Family to have an upation as Liu Mang¡¯s subordinates. It is also why it is important for Jia Xu not to beg. Instead, Jia Xu tested Liu Mang as he was also proud of his own talent. If Liu Mang could not achieve Jia Xu¡¯s expectations, Jia Xu would immediately leave without any hesitation.2


    Jia Xu¡¯s words silenced the two generals. They too did not want to be miserable like what Jia Xu had exined.


    ¡°The time is up. Zhang Hu, Ge Jun. The two of you, start leading your men. It is time for us to leave!¡± Jia Xu saw that the time is up and was prepared to leave with Zhang Lei. There would be time to think about whether to go to Cao Cao or Sun Ce first after they had left. Jia Xu could no longer stay at Yangzhou.


    Zhang Hu and Ge Jun sighed when they see Jia Xu¡¯s resolution. They truly did not want to go to Cao Cao as they were afraid that Cao Cao would settle scores with them. On the other hand, crossing the Yangtze River to go to Sun Ce would be difficult. It would be the most convenient for them if they could join Liu Mang. Even then, they did not dare to disobey Jia Xu. After all, even their Lord Zhang Xiu usually take Jia Xu¡¯s advice.


    Just as the army started to move, Zhang Lei suddenly shouted, ¡°Mister. Look! Look!¡±


    ¡°What is there to look at? Let¡¯s go! Yangzhou is not the ce we are going to stay in!¡± Jia Xu was a little bit disheartened and angry. He was disappointed in Liu Mang and also could not see his own future prospects.


    ¡°Mister. The gates are starting to open!¡± The two disheartened generals shouted. They were reluctant to leave and turned around in time to notice the gates slowly open.


    When Jia Xu saw this, he was not happy like Zhang Lei and the two generals. Instead, he became furious.


    ________


    The demand here may feel out of ce but it is right. I typed that Jia Xu wanted to surrender but in the raws it is actually demanding to surrender. Jia Xu went to an enemy city and ¡®demand¡¯ his own surrender, where the surrendering side is himself and that the enemy must take him in... Still can¡¯t seem to make it sound sensible in English.


    This is ridiculous. Ditch the guy who pretty much invented the ballista to join up with someone who would ¡®also¡¯ not appreciate his talents as he has too many talented officers.

 Chapter 365

    Chapter 365 (long chapter)


    The gates of Shouchun slowly opened. A figure wearing golden armor on a horse slowly appeared. This was the Sage King Liu Mang. This was a scene that Jia Xu wanted as it meant that Liu Mang had valued the Xiliang Cavalry. It also showed that Liu Mang had the courage and insight that Jia Xu wanted. However, Jia Xu was not pleasantly surprised from Liu Mang¡¯s appearance and was instead, furious. Liu Mang hade out with his bodyguards and also Huang Zhong. The main reason for Jia Xu¡¯s anger was that the Wolf Cavalry had alsoe out.


    The reason for this was because of Liu Mang¡¯s two advisors. This was apromise Liu Mang had made as the two advisors were going to get violent. Xu Shu in particr was skilled and it would not be possible for Huang Xu to hold him back. Liu Ye and Xu Shu only wanted to stop Liu Mang from going out alone so they gathered the Wolf Cavalry to follow him out.


    ¡°Does the majestic King of Shu want to wipe us all out here?¡± Jia Xu sneered as he asked Liu Mang. The Wolf Cavalry behind Liu Mang were running slowly. Although the movements were not huge, these were movements to warm up the horse. Jia Xu knew this as he came from the borders and had also spent a lot of time on the Xiliang Cavalry. These warming up movements showed that they were getting ready to attack. It meant that the Wolf Cavalry does not want the Xiliang Cavalry to leave.


    ¡°How dare you. You came here to surrender. Now that you are in front of Milord, why have you not kneeled?¡± Liu Ye immediately shouted before Liu Mang could speak. Liu Ye saw Jia Xu as an incredibly haughty person for wanting to be treated as a guest by Liu Mang. Even when Liu Ye joined Liu Mang¡¯s Army, he was only offering his service. Liu Ye was angry as he did not like Jia Xu¡¯s arrogance. He also did not want Liu Mang to fall into any danger.


    Liu Mang¡¯s reaction also annoyed Liu Ye as Liu Mang started daydreaming the moment he heard Jia Xu¡¯s name. Although Liu Mang¡¯s voice was soft, they could hear him muttering about collecting a gem. Liu Mang immediately went down the moment Jia Xu called for him. Even though Liu Mang respected wise people, Liu Ye and Xu Shu never had this treatment. The both of them could not ept it and wanted to see how capable Jia Xu was. Xu Shu was made to stay back in the city by Liu Mang who could also see that the two were unsatisfied with this. One person was a big enough problem. He did not need both Liu Ye and Xu Shu to start a verbal spar with Jia Xu. It would not be good for Liu Mang regardless of whoever won the verbal spar. Xu Shu and Liu Ye were his old members. He could not offend them for a strategist that he may not even be able to recruit. At the same time, he could not offend Jia Xu without reason.


    The person in charge needed to keep the peace and bnce between his subordinates. Liu Mang needed everyone to work together to unite thend.


    ¡°And you are?¡± Jia Xu squinted at the Liu Ye with a gaze that masked his own thoughts. It gave others a pressuring feeling. However, Liu Ye was also a top quality strategist even if he was less experienced than Jia Xu.


    ¡°Liu Ye Liu Ziyang from Huainan!¡± Liu Ye coldly looked at Jia Xu. ¡°Since you have surrendered, why have you not kneeled? Do you truly want to surrender or do you have some sort of scheme? Wolf Cavalry! This is a surrendered general but if he tries anything funny, wipe them out immediately!¡±


    To Liu Ye, Jia Xu was a person begging to surrender. He wanted to supress Jia Xu¡¯s arrogance. He wanted to tell Jia Xu that he was a defeated general and to stop acting arrogant. Only then would Liu Ye take pity on Jia Xu and ept his surrender. Otherwise, they would be wiped out by the Wolf Cavalry.


    ¡°Yes!¡± One general stepped forward. His killing intent was focused on the two Xiliang Cavalry generals. He would immediately strike the moment an order was given. This general was Zhang Liao. The death of his brother had fuelled his hatred for the Xiliang Cavalry. Zhang Liao would definitely jump at the chance to kill the Xiliang Cavalry and the Liu Bei¡¯s Army. Although Zhang Liao was higher in position, he listened to Liu Ye¡¯s orders. He wished Liu Ye would immediately give the order to kill.


    ¡°We wish to surrender...!¡± Before Jia Xu could speak, the two generals beside him already wanted kneel and surrender. They initially wanted to surrender to Liu Mang but after listening to Jia Xu, they became afraid that they would be stripped of their authority before being discarded. This was why they were prepared to leave with Jia Xu. Liu Manging down all the way there to see them was already giving them a lot of face. The killing intent that came from the Wolf Cavalry made these two tremble. What else could they expect? After all, Zhang Xiu and Liu Bei had ambushed the Wolf Cavalry. The deaths of those soldiers were in their hands. Although the Xiliang Cavalry had also been ambushed back and Chen Dao had already been killed, these enmity could not be eliminated so simply. On top of that, there was also the death of Zhang Fan.


    ¡°Wait.¡± Jia Xu stepped forward and stopped his two generals from kneeling. Liu Mang may have alreadye out but if they were to kneel now, there would be no difference between that and begging to surrender.


    ¡°So you are Liu Ye Liu Ziyang! I have heard of your well known reputation!¡± Jia Xu then smiled and said, ¡°Xu Shao of Runan is good at observing others but hid at Yangzhou. Yet he came out to give others an assessment. It truly makes me blush!¡± Jia Xu cupped his fist and bowed towards Liu Ye with respect.


    Jia Xu spoke of Xu Shao who had been the advisor of a previous provincial governor of Yangzhou, Liu Yao. However, he was only a second tier advisor like Yang Hong. Xu Shao¡¯s stratagem had caused Liu Yao to be defeated and he himself had lost his life. That being said, Xu Shao would not have been a person that would be remembered if that was all he is. Xu Shao was remembered because he was good at appraising people. When Cao Cao was not famous, Xu Shao said that Cao Cao would be a capable minister but a treacherous minister in times of chaos1. In the end, this appraisal was fulfilled. Xu Shao proved himself to be a person that could identify talents. Unfortunately, he was made an advisor which led to his own death.


    Liu Ye was someone Xu Shao had appraised as a talented person. The people then ced importance in their own reputation. Although Liu Ye did not talk with Xu Shao much, he was still contented from thepliment. As Liu Ye could not follow Liu Xun and Cao Cao did not want him, he joined up with Liu Mang.


    ¡°These are all exaggerated praises.¡± Liu Ye was praised by Jia Xu but he could not smile and ept it. After all, people must be modest. If they were to ept praises like this, they would be considered arrogant. However, Jia Xu immediately sneered after hearing Liu Ye¡¯s reply and said, ¡°I think so too! I never expected Ziyang to have self awareness.


    Liu Ye choked at this reply. Self awareness? What else was he supposed to do? He had to be modest from thepliment and notugh to himself from thepliment.


    Jia Xu did not care whether Liu Ye was being modest or not. He had already opened up a chance to attack. ¡°In the past, you killed your father¡¯s trusted subordinate. You are unfilial!¡± Jia Xu was mentioning the incident where Liu Ye killed his father¡¯s subordinate. Just before his mother had died, his mother had said that this man was a nderer and was afraid something may go wrong after her death. She requested for Liu Ye and his brother to get rid of this man. When Liu Ye follow his mother¡¯s instructions and killed this man, he did not inform his father about it as he was afraid that his father would be indecisive. He had acted without permission and Jia Xu took this chance to expose Liu Ye.


    ¡°The governor of Lujiang, Liu Xun, had treated you well but you could not make strategies for him as you are unloyal!¡± Jia Xu smiled and continued to hurl abuses at Liu Ye. Liu Xun used to be Yuan Shu¡¯s subordinate but became an independent warlord after Yuan Shu dered himself Emperor. He originally upied the Lujiang region and had hundreds and thousands of troops. However, Liu Ye could tell that Liu Xun was not a man who would achieve great things because of his wild ambition and his arrogance.


    However, Liu Xun treated Liu Ye really well at that time as they had the same surname. He gave Liu Ye preferential treatment. Liu Ye had also gave Liu Xun advice unlike Jia Xu. Unfortunately, Liu Xun did not listen to his advice. Sun Ce had sent an envoy requesting assistance from Liu Xun to attack Shangliao. The messenger brought gifts and spoke in a favourable tone. Liu Xun believed in those words and epted the gifts. Everyone congratted him but Liu Ye did not dare to feel happy. Liu Ye had advised Liu Xun against listening to Sun Ce as it was a trap but Liu Xun did not listen. When Liu Xun was defeated, he and Liu Xun escaped to Xudou and surrendered to Cao Cao. How could Liu Ye be called disloyal?


    ¡°You!¡± Liu Ye wanted to retort but he did not know what to say. He did not swear loyalty to Liu Xun. However, Liu Xun was in Xudou and could not be questioned. When he was defeated, Liu Xun had also taken Liu Ye along with him.


    ¡°Also, as a Liu, you are a Han nsman. You should be working for the Han. However, you shamelessly rmend yourself to the Traitor Cao. You only left after being humiliated by Cao Cao. You do not have justice! You are a man without loyalty, fidelity and justice. You are definitely not what Xu Shao said you were!¡± Jia Xu finished. Liu Ye was a Han nsman but only a few of those actually swore loyalty to the Han. Liu Ye simply wanted to make use of his talents so that his knowledge could be passed down to the future generations. This was not wrong but it was now impossible to say it.


    Although Liu Ye left in anger, Cao Cao had also personally chased Liu Ye. However, Jia Xupletely skipped this fact.


    ¡°Jia Xu. How dare you twist the facts!¡± Liu Ye did not know how to retort. This kind of verbal sparring had never been his forte. Jia Xu had probably sparred verbally more times than the number of meals Liu Ye had in his life.


    ¡°How could I twist the facts? If what I said was not true, why is your Lord still silent? You even responded without permission. Do you even take notice of your own Lord?¡± Jia Xu struck while the iron is hot.


    ¡°Truly an old fox!¡± Liu Mang was now certain that this man was Jia Xu Jia Wenhe. After being mocked by Liu Ye, he did not immediately strike back as Liu Ye still had his imposing manner. Saying those things would only enrage Liu Ye.


    However, Jia Xu turned the tables. He took opportunity of Liu Ye trying to be modest and dragged him down. Liu Ye would be unable to retort. It was a good strategy. A sly person like this should not be trifled with even if he was no Jia Xu.


    ¡°Those are all misunderstandings!¡± Liu Mang looked at the two strategists. Liu Ye wanted to retort and Jia Xu seemed unyielding. Liu Mang quickly stopped them as if the two of them were to truly get angry and start a fight, there would be a huge problem.


    ¡°Sir. You are already getting old. You should keep your temper in check. Do not get angry and fall sick!¡± Liu Mang said with a smile, causing Jia Xu to be speechless. Naturally, Liu Mang must also not ignore his own subordinate. ¡°Ziyang. It is better to speak less.¡± Although Liu Mang showed Jia Xu a smile, he spoke to Liu Ye with a hint of anger.


    A person with discerning eyes would be able to tell that Liu Mang was protecting Liu Ye. He said that Jia Xu was old to lower his anger and also to use Jia Xu, an old person for arguing with a youngster. Jia Xu was forgetting his manners. Although Liu Ye had been rebuked angrily, it also allowed Liu Ye to step down without being humiliated further.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Jia Xu narrowed his eyes. To be called old was not a pleasant thing. However, he then opened his eyes in realization. Liu Mang¡¯s actions had protected Liu Ye as Liu Ye was his subordinate. Although he wanted to surrender to Liu Mang, he was not yet Liu Mang¡¯s subordinate. Had Liu Mang assisted Jia Xu to shame Liu Ye even more, he would have also left because a leader who did not care for his own subordinates is not a good one to serve.


    ¡°You must be Jia Xu Jia Wenhe.¡± Liu Mang smiled and said to Jia Xu. Liu Mang¡¯s warm smile usually made others feelfortable. However, Jia Xu had a bad premonition from this smile as this smile was too simr to his own earlier.


    ¡°This humble one is Jia Xu Jia Wenhe, an advisor who served General Yangwu, greets Your Majesty, King of Shu.¡± As Jia Xu was on his horse, he had no choice but to cup his fist and greet. Liu Mang also did not mind as a talented person has his own haughtiness. Liu Mang would not dare to use one without this pride.


    ¡°Mister Wenhe does not need to be so polite.¡± Liu Mangughed. ¡°For a long time, I have always held you in high esteem.¡± Liu Mang¡¯s smile became warmer as Jia Xu felt even more ufortable. It was a case where like minds repels.


    ¡°You have respected me for a long time?¡± Jia Xu sneered in disdain. He believed it was more likely that Liu Mang had never heard of Jia Xu before this. Yet, he still had to reply. ¡°I don¡¯t dare. It is a blessing to have the King of Shu respect me.¡±


    ¡°Haha. I am sure you don¡¯t believe me.¡± Liu Mang naturally knew that Jia Xu did not believe him. After all, Jia Xu was not famous before he found a Lord to serve. Jia Xu had been afraid of offending people and kept a low profile. Only a few people actually knew about Jia Xu. Even then, those like Xu Shu and Liu Ye only had disdain for Jia Xu.


    People judged the advisors based on the actions the Lord has taken. Jia Xu should definitely have a hand in Zhang Xiu¡¯s traitorous nature. However, they were wrong as an advisor also did not have the power to stop their Lords frommitting such actions. When a Lord goes on expedition, he usually takes his advisor along just like how Liu Bei brought Pang Tong with him to Yangzhou and like how Liu Mang brought Liu Ye with him when he attacked Liu Bei. Even Sun Ce, Cao Cao and the others took their advisors with them. At worst, the advisors were second tier advisors. On the other hand, Zhang Xiu only took Hu Che Er with him. Although the man could write, he did not have the qualities of an advisor and was amanding officer. With this, Jia Xu¡¯s position in the Zhang Xiu¡¯s Army could easily be seen.


    Since Jia Xu did not believe Liu Mang, Liu Mang started to say the things that would make Jia Xu believe him. ¡°Jia Xu Jia Wenhe. A man from Wuwei, Guzang.


    Jia Xu was astonished to hear Liu Mang speak of his origins. However, he did not show any reaction. After all, a person¡¯s hometown could easily be recognized just by knowing a few people. After all, during those times, they introduce themselves along with their hometown such as Liu Ye who said he was from Huainan.


    Jia Xu seemed indifferent. His lips slowly raised as he thought of Liu Mang in disdain. However, Liu Mang continued to speak, ¡°When young, you are not well known by others. The famous Yan Zhong felt that you were extraordinary and isparable to the famed Zhang Liang and Chen Ping. You served as an official in the government before quitting because of illness. On the way home, you and a few others were captured by the Di rebels. You then told them that you are the maternal grandson of Duan Jiong and that they would reward them handsomely if they let you live. Duan Jiong was themander guarding the western regions and was well known amongst the people there. The rebels were afraid so they treated you well and released you while the other travellers were all killed. You are truly talented to be able to adapt to that situation.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± Jia Xu began to frown. The things Liu Mang said had truly happened. As he was a schr, he did not have any strength to fight back. He only had two paths before him. The first was to die while the other was to act and live. It was also this incident that made Jia Xu a man that greedily clings on to life and abandoned his ancestors. Thisbel never left Jia Xu, making him extremely annoyed. It was also from this that Jia Xu became indifferent.


    Jia Xu did not care that Liu Mang was able to tell him this story as this was a story Liu Mang could have heard. Instead, he frowned because he could not tell whether Liu Mang was ridiculing him or whether Liu Mang was genuinelyplimenting him when Liu Mang said he was talented.


    However, Jia Xu had been thinking too much. Liu Mang was genuinelyplimenting him as he believed that living was a good thing in that situation. After all, Jia Xu also did not go around bragging and swindling people after saying that he is Duan Jiong¡¯s grandson. Jia Xu also did not cause any harm to others with his actions. Everyone seeks to survive and there was no problems as long as their actions were not outrageous.


    ¡°You fought against Sun Jian and the other eighteen warlords. Even Li Jue and Guo Si could cause so much chaos to the nation with your strategies. You are truly a great talent. Youter warned my father-inw so that he could escape Changan! This Hanyang must truly thank you!¡± Liu Mang admired Jia Xu. He assisted a second tier general, allowing that general to defeat Sun Jian. He was able to get Li Jue and Guo Si to get rid of Wang Yun and capture the Emperor. He was like a viper that could kill with a bite. Sun Jian, Wang Yun and even Cao Cao had fallen for his schemes. However, people often forget that a viper would not bite unless provoked.


    Some call him a useless person but even such a person could enter the history books. As for Liu Mang, he was not as good as Cao Cao, Liu Bei, Sun Ce and many others but he should still be better than Li Jue and Guo Si as he should have better experiences bying from the future. It would be even better if he had help from Jia Xu. This was why Liu Mang looked at Jia Xu with fire in his eyes.


    ¡°Is Wenhe here to surrender to me?¡± In his haste, Liu Mang said the wrong thing. If he had asked whether Jia Xu was here to assist him, it was possible for Jia Xu to throw himself to Liu Mang. However, Liu Mang used the word surrender. This is because earlier, Liu Ye had said that a surrendered general should not be too arrogant and wanted Jia Xu to kneel towards Liu Mang.


    ¡°Does Your Majesty also want me to beg to surrender?¡± Jia Xu narrowed his eyes again as his speech turned cold.


    ¡°No.¡± Liu Mang wanted to exin but Jia Xu did not give him a chance.


    ¡°Does Your Majesty truly believe that there are no other Lords to serve besides you? Did you think the Xiliang Cavalry must surrender to you alone?¡± Jia Xu asked in a questioning tone.


    Liu Mang also became somewhat angry hearing Jia Xu¡¯s overly arrogant words. Coming to Yangzhou so secretly was fine as fortunately, Liu Mang had a good temper. If it was Lu Bu, conversations would only start after one side is beaten up.


    Jia Xu wants to surrender? That¡¯s fine. He wants Liu Mang toe down and discuss the matters of the surrender? That is fine as well. Liu Mang had been ready to speak especially after he found out from Lu Bu that this person was truly Jia Xu. Although Liu Ye was the one that picked a fight, there was also no need to say that Liu Ye was not filial, not loyal and had no justice. After all, the people then treasured their reputation the most. It was even possible for Liu Ye to lose appetite until he died of starvation. That being said, Liu Mang did not argue with Jia Xu about this as Liu Ye was the one that started it and only ended their confrontation.


    After that, Liu Mang even praised Jia Xu highly. After all, Jia Xu was one of the greatest strategists in that era. So, Liu Mang praised Jia Xu as if he was Liu Mang¡¯s idol. He even made Jia Xu¡¯s selfishness look beautiful and proper.


    But how did Jia Xu reply? He replied with ridicule and even dared to question Liu Mang. Even if Liu Mang had a good temper, he could not be humiliated like this. Liu Mang narrowed his eyes. If Jia Xu was an old fox, Liu Mang would be a young fox. When strategizing, Liu Mang may not be as good as Jia Xu but when ites to humiliating others, they were about the same in skill. After all, interpersonal rtions were extremelyplicated. Even a pure person would immediately learn the meaning of plotting against others.


    ¡°Mister Wenhe. I¡¯d like to know who are these other Lords you are talking about.¡± Since Jia Xu was not polite, Liu Mang also stopped being polite. Although Liu Mang respected wise people, Jia Xu was someone he could live without. He already had Xu Shu and Liu Ye who were as good as Jia Xu if they worked together. There was also Chen Gong in the Lu Bu¡¯s Army. The real boss was Lu Bu. On the other hand, Jia Xu was jobless and was looking for a person to serve. It is alright to want better treatment when looking for a person to serve but that does not mean that you could humiliate your potential employer.


    ¡°Haha.¡± There was no real confrontation between Liu Ye and Jia Xu because Jia Xu did not even think of Liu Ye as an opponent. However, he felt a sense of crisis when dealing with Liu Mang. Even then, he could simply leave Yangzhou if he were to offend Liu Mang. The Xiliang Cavalry may not be able to defeat the Wolf Cavalry but escape is still a possibility. As a result, Jia Xu spoke without worry. His words almost caused the Wolf Cavalry to act immediately.


    ¡°Lu Bu is formidable as a warrior. He is worthy to be the God of War. But as a Lord, he is useless as a Lord.¡±

 Chapter 366

    ¡°You must want to die!¡± The whole of Shouchun immediately started boiling the moment Jia Xu finished his sentence. Even though most of the soldiers belonged to Liu Mang¡¯s Army, the Liu Mang¡¯s Army was also part of the Lu Bu¡¯s Army. Lu Bu was also their Lord. Saying this in front of them was just asking to be killed. Even Lu Bu¡¯s expression had changed as he watched from the walls. Jia Xu may not have a friendly rtionship with Lu Bu but there was also no enmity. Naturally, Lu Bu would feel angry from this insult.


    ¡°Wolf Cavalry with me!¡± Zhang Liao shouted. Since earlier, he had already wanted to kill the Xiliang Cavalry. He lost his patience the moment Jia Xu insulted his Lord and ordered the Wolf Cavalry to charge. The Wolf Cavalry also started to show their killing intent and had already taken out their swords. They simply needed to wait for Zhang Liao to give the order to charge.


    ¡°No! No!¡± The two generals in the Xiliang Cavalry became confused. They did not wantr to fight against the Wolf Cavalry. They knew that they would not win even if they had superior numbers. They also did not have the martial prowess of their Lord Zhang Xiu. The two generals needed to say that this was a misunderstanding to avoid conflict.


    Meanwhile, Jia Xu remained indifferent. When he saw the Wolf Cavalry start to move, he also shouted, ¡°Xiliang Cavalry! Stay alert and prepare for battle!¡± The Xiliang Cavalry was also not weak and Jia Xu also had higher authority in the unit as opposed to the two generals. These two generals were only Zhang Xiu¡¯s bodyguards before slowly bing 10000-manmanders. On the other hand, Jia Xu was Zhang Xiu¡¯s military advisor. On top of that, they also listened to him more because of Zhang Lei.


    The Xiliang Cavalry were elites. They knew that they were no match for the Wolf Cavalry and also knew that their chances of survival was small. After all, the Wolf Cavalry also had the ballista on the walls. Even then, they took out their swords and prepared for battle. They may not be able topare to the Wolf Cavalry but that does not mean they needed to fear the Wolf Cavalry. In the end, they were also people that guarded the borders of the Han Dynasty.


    Jia Xu raised his whip up. He prepared the Xiliang Cavalry not to fight against the Wolf Cavalry. There would be no chance of sess. He would not be able topete against Zhang Liao and if the Xiliang Cavalry were to suffer losses here, he would also have less value when choosing his next Lord. What Jia Xu wanted was to retreat. The Xiliang Cavalry may not be able to win against the Wolf Cavalry but escape is still possible.


    The scene seemed to have frozen. Anything could happen at any time. Liu Mang coldly looked at Jia Xu who spoke rudely and even dared to prepare the Xiliang Cavalry forbat. Even if Zhang Xiu was alive and had his twenty thousand Xiliang Cavalry with him, he would not dare to say this with the Wolf Cavalry and the ballista in front of him. This arrogance bordered on madness.


    Zhang Liao and Liu Ye looked at Liu Mang. They would attack the moment Liu Mang gave the order. The Urban Army and Huang Xu had also already prepared the ballista. They would fire the moment the battle started.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Jia Xu frowned with a hint of killing intent as Liu Mang had raised his hand up. ¡®Is he about to give the order to attack?¡¯ Jia Xu believed that he was going to end up crossing des with Liu Mang.


    Jia Xu was a viper. He does not bother those that don¡¯t bother him. However, once he is provoked, that person is going to suffer ten times worse. One example was the Han Emperor Liu Xie. It could be said that the tragedies that befell Liu Xie were Jia Xu¡¯s fault. Another example was Cao Cao who was also more powerful than Liu Mang. As a result, Jia Xu did not really care that Liu Mang was the King of Shu. It was possible that the Xiliang Cavalry would suffer losses. However, as a viper, Jia Xu would be able to replenish them. He was simply a person that does not want to offend others instead of a person that is scared of offending others. If the King of Shu wants to fight, bring it on!


    Just as both sides were prepared to fight, Liu Mang suddenlyughed and pped his hands.


    ¡°Men! Cha..¡± Zhang Liao¡¯smand was cut short. He had already raised his sword and was about to charge but then realized that Liu Mang had not given themand for them to attack. Had his horse riding skills been a little worse, he would have already been thrown off the horse. He looked at Liu Mang in confusion. What else is there to talk about? Not only could there be a trap but Jia Xu even insulted his Lord. He was not a person that could be forgiven.


    ¡°Young Master?¡± Zhang Liao did notsh out but dissatisfaction could clearly be felt from his questioning tone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be impatient.¡± Liu Mang gave a simple wave to Zhang Liao. If they were to fight against Jia Xu now, they loser would be Liu Mang and Lu Bu. This is because Jia Xu¡¯s objective had been to surrender to Yangzhou. He wanted them to bring justice for the death of his Lord, Zhang Xiu. He was rude and did not know how to appreciate kindness but identity as someone who came to surrender remains the same. To fight against him now would mean that they were intolerant.


    People came to surrender and rely on you but you send soldiers after them. People would know that the one surrendering were the Xiliang Cavalry and that Lu Bu who wants topete for the world would not spare them. At that time, they would believe that the Lu Bu¡¯s Army has no tolerance and would never surrender to them as they would only be killed. Another reason was because Liu Mang was not certain that he would be able to wipe out all of the Xiliang Cavalry. Liu Mang may not truly know the kind of person Jia Xu was but the history books would not lie. Although there are exaggerated parts, the facts remained unchanging. Jia Xu was a viper with enough venom to make others reconsider fighting him. There would be no good endings by making Jia Xu an enemy. The best way to deal with such a person was to finish him off in one strike. If the ck g Army and the Formation Breaker could surround the Xiliang Cavalry, he would immediately have the Wolf Cavalry finish them off. Jia Xu would be like a fish on a chopping block. It does not matter whether he came to surrender or not.


    However, Liu Mang still have not received news from the ck g Army and the Formation Breaker. He did not dare to gamble. If he attacked and Jia Xu were to escape, there would be huge problems. Even if Liu Mang could not obtain Jia Xu as an ally, he did not want to have Jia Xu as an enemy. That was why restrained his anger and abandoned the thoughts of suddenly attacking with the Wolf Cavalry.


    Although Liu Mang¡¯s smile made Jia Xu very ufortable, Jia Xu was also relieved as he was not willing to fight against Liu Mang. Since the start, the two men¡¯s thoughts have not changed. Jia Xu still thought highly of Liu Mang. The sudden appearance of this King of Shu had been a force to be reckoned with. He could even be said to be the person who rose up the quickest in that era. Even Cao Cao and Yuan Shao could not obtain the title of a King but Liu Mang could. Although part of it was Cao Cao¡¯s ploy to sow dissension, part of it was also because of Liu Mang¡¯s own ability. If Liu Mang had been an obscure scoundrel, Cao Cao would not have even needed to do this.


    ¡°Is Your Majesty no longer interested in us now that we are weak?¡± Liu Mang may have already stopped the attack by Jia Xu still needed to test him.


    ¡°Mister Wenhe. I have already said that I would listen to you speak. How could I attack you before you finish speaking?¡±


    After hearing that Liu Mang would not attack, Jia Xu finally continued. ¡°The Marquis Wen I was talking about was the one before Xuzhou, not the current Marquis Wen.¡± Jia Xu also could not act too excessively just because Liu Mang gave him face. The Wolf Cavalry and the other soldiers on the walls had already been angered by him. It was fortunate that Liu Mang did not want to fight. If he were to anger Liu Mang as well, they would have no choice but to fight.


    ¡°Lu Bu came from Bingzhou, serving under Ding Yuan. He was the God of War and together with the Wolf Cavalry, he chased Dong Zhuo and a hundred thousand Xiliang Cavalry away. Dong Zhuo had to present the Red Hare and also offered him a high post to win him over. Lu Bu then stopped the advance of the eighteen warlords at Hu Lao Gate. If Wang Yun was not around, Lu Bu may not even obtain Changan.¡± The things said by Jia Xu were of Lu Bu¡¯s actions and achievements after appearing at the Central ins. It was during the time when Lu Bu became famous as the strongest general.


    ¡°As a general, Lu Bu was the God of War. However, he is a mediocre Lord. He is not even equal to Liu Biao, Liu Bei and my Lord Zhang Xiu!¡± The people Jia Xupared Lu Bu to, were also failures in their own way. Liu Biao may have been talented but he was old and was only a guard dog. Zhang Xiu had no experience and did not know how to govern a region. Lastly, Liu Bei was Runaway Liu that kept being defeated and running away. Even then, Jia Xu said that Lu Bu was worse than them.


    ¡°Ignorant scoundrel! You still dare to speak nonsense?¡± Zhang Liao could not endure anymore. He had be more irritable ever since his brother was killed.


    ¡°General Wenyuan! Fall back!¡± Liu Mang said with a frown. Jia Xu¡¯s words were unpleasant but Liu Mang knew that they were true. Lu Bu was not a good Lord. After all, a Lord requires many things while Lu Bu just does as he pleases. Liu Mang then cupped his hands and said back to Jia Xu, ¡°Mister Wenhe, please continue!¡±


    ¡°N!¡± Jia Xu nodded and then continued, ¡°Liu Biao is a guard dog but that is because he is now old. He is already sixty years old. He did not have much time left. His concern now is how to obtain a virtuous end. He no longer cared about conquering which is why he no longer showed the reason for his fame. How could Marquis Wenpare?¡± Liu Biao had truly been outstanding in the past. He entered Jingzhou unapanied and finally captured the whole of Jingzhou. Even Sun Ce managed to obtain the title of Little Conqueror by pacifying Jiangdong starting with three thousand men. In that case, what could be said about Liu Biao who pacified Jingzhou on his own?


    ¡°He cannotpare!¡± Liu Mang knew that his father-inw was at the walls of Shouchun. He knew that Lu Bu could hear their conversation. Even then, Liu Mang still nodded to this. Doing this to one¡¯s father-inw is not a good thing to do.


    ¡°Marquis Wen. Milord is...¡± Xu Shu who stood beside Lu Bu tried to give an exnation as he waved his hands. Lu Bu was now not a person who just charges ahead recklessly. He was now a calm person.


    ¡°My Lord Zhang Xiu is a coward and is extremely terrible at governing. Nanyang is so big but the poption is low and there are a lot of soldiers. It could be considered as a militaristic rule. However, my Lord knows his own ce.¡± Zhang Xiu was not a match for Lu Bu. His troops were also inferior. Lu Bu also knew how to govern as opposed to Zhang Xiu who would kill the goose thatys golden eggs. Yet, Jia Xu still picked Zhang Xiu as Zhang Xiu knew his own ce. He knew that he was not a good Lord and only seek riches. This was Zhang Xiu¡¯s strong point.


    ¡°What about Liu Bei? He failed more times than my father-inw!¡± Liu Mang¡¯s eyes became more and more passionate as he listened to Jia Xu. It was a gaze showing his respect and fear for Jia Xu¡¯s talent.


    ¡°Liu Bei¡¯s defeat is due to ack of an advisor. However, he has the heart of a careerist. On the other hand, Lu Bu could not go far even with Chen Gong.¡± Jia Xu praised Liu Bei. If Liu Bei had been born in a good family and had a good advisor, he would have already gone far. At the very least, he would be as aplished as Cao Cao.


    ¡°What about after Xuzhou?¡± Liu Mang asked. Earlier, Jia Xu had already said that this was about Lu Bu from before Xuzhou. If Lu Bu had still been likest time, Jia Xu would not appear here.


    ¡°Marquis Wen from after Xuzhou?¡± Jia Xu repeated after he heard Liu Mang. He asionally frowned or showed a puzzled face. After a while, he shook his head and said, ¡°He changed.¡±


    ¡°Mister Wenhe. What has changed?¡± Liu Mang continued to ask.


    ¡°Everything. Lu Bu used to be an obstinate man. Although he had Chen Gong by his side, he usually threw away Chen Gong¡¯s advice. Now, Lu Bu listens to suggestions.¡± The current Lu Bu had reflected and epted a lot of Chen Gong¡¯s advice. This could easily be seen from the orderly situation at Lujiang. He became a man of merit and the Lu Family¡¯s younger generations all came out to take charge of Lujiang. All of this had Chen Gong¡¯s hand in it.


    ¡°The previous Lu Bu was temperamental but the current Lu Bu had patience and restrain.¡± Although Lu Bu was still impulsive such as during the time he decided to capture Wancheng, he had learned restrain. For example, after being ambushed at Hefei and losing Zhang Fan, Lu Bu managed to restrain himself to escape. If it wasst time, Lu Bu would have continued to fight just to inflict heavy casualties on the Xiliang Cavalry as vengeance. Besides that, Lu Bu even ambushed the Xiliang Cavalry, killing Liu Bei¡¯s White Eared Soldiers and Chen Dao. This was not like Lu Bu¡¯s past behaviour and it was closer to Cao Cao.


    Jia Xu listed out six differences between the Lu Bu of the past and the current Lu Bu causing everyone to ponder. Even Lu Bu himself was wondering if he had truly changed that much. He never expected Jia Xu who had only passed by him a few times to be the one to understand him the most. Jia Xu had even said that the current Lu Bu was bing more and more like a Lord.


    ¡°Is this the reason Mister Wenhe wants to rely on my father-inw?¡± Liu Mang smiled at Jia Xu. Jia Xu had praised Lu Bu quite well. His evaluation of Lu Bu would raise Lu Bu¡¯s image in the mind of others.


    ¡°No. He is not good enough!¡± Jia Xu shook his head. Even if Lu Bu was like that, Jia Xu would still note. Even though Lu Bu was now like a Lord, he had taken many steps to arrive at that point. He is not like Cao Cao and Liu Bei who had the traits of a Lord. Rather than the indecisive Lu Bu, it was better to serve the ambitious Cao Cao or the careerist Liu Bei. Even the powerful Sun Ce would be a better choice.


    ¡°Then...¡± Before Liu Mang could finish asking his question, Jia Xu squinted at Liu Mang with a chilling gaze. Jia Xu then said, ¡°The one I looking at is you.¡±


    Liu Mang felt a chill in his back.

 Chapter 367

    Jia Xu¡¯s words made Liu Mang feel horrified. He had a bad feeling as he felt Jia Xu¡¯s gaze. Liu Mang started to have malicious intentions. He started to believe that Jia Xu is a pervert. If that is the case, Liu Mang had to get rid of him even if it would provoke Jia Xu into taking revenge.


    Fortunately, what Jia Xu said next allowed Liu Mang to rx. ¡°I have already taken note of Lu Bu from a long time ago. He failed in an earlier assessment. Although people change in time, it is difficult to change that much. His change must be because of a person by his side. These people are not Chen Gong, Gao Shun or Zhang Liao as he would have already changed much earlier if it was true.¡± Zhang Liao and Gao Shun were Lu Bu¡¯s subordinate and although Chen Gong came muchter, he had also worked with Lu Bu for about ten years. These people could not change Lu Bu. If Lu Bu could have changed, Chen Gong would not have considered betraying Lu Bu to work for Yuan Shu.


    ¡°What about his family? Lady Yan, is a virtuous wife so that is impossible. Lady Cao of Xuzhou is Cao Bao¡¯s daughter. She is also someone who does not have her own opinion so this is impossible as well. The only possibility here is Lady Ren.¡± Liu Mang did not expect that Jia Xu would consider even Lu Bu¡¯s families in his assessment.


    Jia Xu had met Lady Ren before. Even he could not help but feel fear as this woman was used by Wang Yun to plot against Dong Zhuo. It is not that she did not use Lu Bu to plot against Wang Yun. She had the reputation of Diao Chan. Although she was known as Wang Yun¡¯s adopted daughter, she was really just his maidservant. If Dong Zhuo and Lu Bu did not exist, she would end up as Wang Yun¡¯s concubine. That would have been her best ending. At worst, she would simply grow old and lose her beauty before dying in grief. Now, Diao Chan had found her Mister Perfect. This was already remarkable. However, she could not have changed Lu Bu much as Lady Ren did not know much.


    What she knew was deception and family matters. She would not think much further than that. There were very few women who were aspetent as Wu Zetian.


    In other words, the only person that could have made Lu Bu change this much was Liu Mang. Jia Xu did not know of the process but he knew of the oue. He had been shocked when Liu Mang first appeared and helped Lu Bu break out of Xiapi. After all, the strategy to besiege Xiapi and flood it had been made by Guo Jia. It could even be said that Lu Bu already had no hope of surviving. However, Lu Bu managed to escape when Cao Cao became negligent after obtaining victory. Cao Cao had also almost been killed.


    Jia Xu initially thought that all this was nned by Chen Gong and did not think too much of the incident. After that, Liu Mang appeared once again to break through a siege. Not only did they manage to escape but two of Cao Cao¡¯s generals, Cao Chun and Li Dian had died. From then on, Jia Xu started to pay more attention.


    Liu Mang showed outstanding talent after Mount Bagong. Cao Cao who wanted to sow dissension between Liu Mang and Lu Bu granted Liu Mang the title of King of Shu. After that was the battle at Wancheng where Liu Mang repelled the Little Conqueror¡¯s siege. He even caused Sun Ce¡¯s Army to bepletely routed. This caused Liu Mang to be extremely famous. After that was the recruitment order and the battle of Yangzhou. All this showed Jia Xu that Liu Mang had the appearance of a Lord. It also confirmed Jia Xu¡¯s suspicion that Liu Mang was the person that changed Lu Bu.


    Jia Xu came here to rely on Liu Mang but unfortunately, he realized that he may have gone to the wrong person. He felt that he have overestimated Liu Mang and that it was unlikely for him to enter Liu Mang¡¯s Army.


    ¡°For Mister Wenhe toe to Shouchun to seek asylum from me and my father-inw makes me feel touched. However, you still have not told us who are the other two Lords that you could choose serve.¡± Liu Mang wanted to know who were the other two Lords that caught Jia Xu¡¯s fancy.


    ¡°One of them is Sun Ce who inherited his father¡¯s legacy. When he left Yuan Shu, he exchanged the Imperial Seal for three thousand soldiers which he used to unify Jiangdong. He was only twenty six at that time. He is ambitious and have powerful generals. Don¡¯t you think this person can also be a Lord worthy to serve?¡± Jia Xu saw that Liu Mang wanted to listen and did not mind. He wanted Liu Mang to know that he is not the only one that Jia Xu could serve.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Liu Mang nodded without hesitation. Although Sun Ce and the Lu Bu¡¯s Army were now enemies, Liu Mang would not be stingy in giving praises to his enemies. After all, he captured the whole of Jiangdong with three thousand men. If Lu Bu had not been around, Yangzhou would also already be his. On top of that, he also has Zhou Yu with him. He is definitely a good choice. ¡°So what about the second one?¡±


    ¡°The second one is Cao Cao. Xu Shao even evaluated this person to be a hero in times of war.¡± Jia Xu¡¯s reply was within Liu Mang¡¯s expectations. This is because it became a fact many years in the future. Although Cao Cao did not manage to unite thend, he had left behind a huge inheritance for Cao Wei. Had Sun Ce not die young, he would have also be one of the hugepetitors.


    Jia Xu was truly talented to be able to tell who was worthy of serving with just his eyes alone.


    ¡°Did Mister Wenhe decide this just based on Xu Zijiang¡¯sments?¡± Liu Mang still questioned Jia Xu. Although Xu Shao was a reputable person, there were a lot of arrogant people who did not think well of Xu Shao¡¯s assessment. Liu Mang did not believe that Jia Xu would decide on Cao Cao only based on Xu Shao¡¯s words.


    ¡°Of course not. Cao Cao controls four provinces, Xuzhou, Yanzhou, Yuzhou and Zhili.¡±


    ¡°In that case, Yuan Shao should also be a Lord!¡± Liu Mang immediately retorted the moment Jia Xu said that the Cao Cao should be a Lord for having arge territory. As Yuan Shao controlled five provinces, it could be said that Yuan Shao was Lord with thergest territory.


    ¡°Yuan Shao is too arrogant. He cannot be a Lord. Cao Cao makes schemes. He is unconventional. His government award the meritorious. He forgives old grievances. He can also resist the Emperor. He is the most optimal choice as a Lord. He surpasses a hero.¡±


    Jia Xu¡¯s evaluation of Cao Cao is really good. Cao Cao was truly a formidable person. Although he was paranoid, he has the willpower to make use of antiquews. The cruelws used is suitable for thend during troubled times. The military policy also made contributions for this. It was to the extent that Cao Cao manage to write a book that could bepared to the Art of War. It was about Cao Cao¡¯s military career. The famous books on the art of war before the ¡®New Book of Mengde¡¯ includes ¡®Sun Tzu¡¯s Art of War¡¯, ¡®Sun Ben¡¯s Art of War¡¯, ¡®Yin Fu¡¯2. After the ¡®New Book of Mengde¡¯, there was also Zhuge Liang¡¯s The General¡¯s Garden. No new masterpieces appeared for centuries until Qi Jiguang¡¯s ¡®Jixiao Xinshu¡¯ for the new peak of military theory3. The ¡®New Book of Mengde¡¯ was fourteen chapters4 long. Thirteen chapters was about military strategy while the remaining chapter was about politics. Unfortunately it was destroyed by Zhang Song.


    Cao Cao was not arrogant and respected the wise, unlike Yuan Shao. He also made use of talents. Unlike Yuan Shao whose children constantlypete against each other, the Cao Family was rtively peaceful. He also had the support of the people. Although he used severe punishment for those who broke thew, he still gained support as it was thisw that allowed them to live in peace as opposed to continuously be exploited by the nobles.


    ¡°Cao Cao have already won Guandu and Yuan Shao has fallen ill. Very soon, Hebei will fall. The man is obviously a worthy Lord.¡±


    ¡°True.¡± Liu Mang nodded. In truth, Liu Mang also initially thought of seeking asylum with Cao Cao. Unfortunately, he had caused Cao Chun to die and also almost killed Cao Cao with his stratagem. Lu Bu had also treated him quite well and became his father-inw. This was why Liu Mang did not rely on Cao Cao for help.


    ¡°Your Majesty. I have finished speaking. Can you allow us to leave? I will repay you in the future.¡± Jia Xu cupped his fist towards Liu Mang. He had already given up in joining Liu Mang¡¯s Army. He would probably go to Xudou next. He also did not want to fight against Liu Mang before leaving. Hisst words to Liu Mang was a temptation and also a threat. The viper have already shown its fangs.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Liu Mang did not make the Wolf Cavalry step aside after hearing Jia Xu¡¯s words. Instead, he approached Jia Xu and said, ¡°If Mister Wenhe wants to seek help from someone else, then it is more unlikely for me to let you go!¡±


    ¡°Liu Hanyang! What do you want?¡± Jia Xu believed that Liu Mang would not allow him to leave peacefully and red sinisterly. If Liu Mang dared to stop him, he would definitely pay this back tenfold.


    ¡°Listening to Mister Wenhe has been very enlightening! Cao Cao and Sun Ce are both formidable heroes. Mister Wenhe truly have good judgement!¡± Liu Mang praised Jia Xu and then sneered. ¡°But I wonder what kind of death you would face when you seek them for help?¡±


    _____


    Raws said that Jia Xu was an ¡®old ss¡¯. Which supposedly means gay or pervert. I am too literal minded to understand this. -_-


    Can¡¯t find the English name for Yin Fu. The closest I got was something about Taigong Wang. Too many names for one book, like Zhuge Liang¡¯s book.


    Literally called Jixiao Xinshu on Wikipedia. The ¡®or¡¯ is too long and general. Also, guns came out thus the need for new strategies.


    The worse used, ƪ could mean sheets (which should at least be two pages) or chapters. Also, the New Book of Mengde is apparently fictional / Cao Cao giarized someone but since the world hates Cao Cao...

 Chapter 368

    ¡°Your Majesty, King of Shu! What is the meaning of this? Did you think all the Lords in the world is like you who faces a surrendering person aggressively?¡± Jia Xu challenged. He would not be afraid if Liu Mang wanted him dead. As it was night time, it would be easy for him to escape in the darkness.


    ¡°All soldiers, prepare for battle!¡± Zhang Hu and Ge Jun was also influenced by Jia Xu¡¯s high praise of Sun Ce and Cao Cao. They felt as though a good future could be found even if they do not surrender to Liu Mang. It was better to search for someone else rather than serve Liu Mang. So the two of them supported Jia Xu in this battle.


    ¡°You can leave if you want. I will not stop you since we are like kindred spirits. I will definitely burn incense for you at your grave several months from now.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Death? There is no one better than Jia Xu at self-preservation. He is able to abandon everything including his own reputation to protect himself. ¡°If Your Majesty does not intend to stop me, I could live up until a very old age. There is no need for Your Majesty to burn me incense.¡±


    ¡°It does not matter if Mister Wenhe refuses to listen to my sincere advice. I only don¡¯t want these two generals here to die as well!¡± Liu Mang knew that he could not persuade Jia Xu so easily. He also did not have the certainty that he could Jia Xu off. So, he attacked from a different angle.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Zhang Hu and Ge Jun was stunned as they did not expect to be mentioned by Liu Mang. The two of them never had their own opinions and simply followed Jia Xu. They would have already scattered away if it was not because of Jia Xu. There was even a chance for them to turn to bandits.


    ¡°Deluding people with lies! Let¡¯s go! Your Majesty, there is no need to see me out!¡± Jia Xu showed disdain and was about to turn his horse around. His army also started to move.


    ¡°Milord!¡± Liu Ye started to be anxious. He was afraid that Liu Mang would be soft hearted and let Jia Xu go. Although he had been humiliated, he was not someone who would use his authority to take revenge for his own private matters. He knew how frightening the man Jia Xu was. The man¡¯s ability to face this situation calmly and also his evaluation of Cao Cao and Sun Ce had made him feel rmed. He knew that Jia Xu was someone who had to die if he could not be used.


    ¡°Ziyang, there is no need to worry.¡± Liu Mang stopped Liu Ye. Although he looked indifferent, he was actually more anxious than Liu Ye. He did not know where the ck g Army and the Formation Breaker were. ¡°Killing a parent or a child would create mortal enemies. I wonder if they are truly irreconcble!¡±


    Liu Mang¡¯s words caused Jia Xu to suddenly stop. Jia Xu turned around and asked, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    Liu Mang knew that he had made the right move the moment he saw Jia Xu stop so he felt relieved. ¡°Mister Wenhe. Are you truly uncertain about what I am talking about?¡± As Liu Mang asked this question, he rode his horse forward with Liu Ye trying to stop him. ¡°Milord. It is dangerous in front.¡±


    ¡°No need to worry!¡± Liu Mang waved his hand. ¡°With you and General Wenyuan around, Mister Wenhe would not be able to do anything to me!¡± Liu Mang approached Jia Xu. At that distance, Jia Xu would be able to kill Liu Mang if he wanted to. But if he did that, he would definitely offend the Lu Bu¡¯s Army.


    ¡°Mister Wenhe. You spoke about Sun Ce but you did not say whether you could cross the Yangtze River!¡± War had started between Liu Biao and Sun Ce. Crossing the river would be possible for a small group but they would need a dozen ships to transport all of the cavalry over. The men from Jingzhou would not be so blind that they would allow Jia Xu to cross the river and seek shelter from Sun Ce. ¡°Even if you could cross, do you think he would ept those that killed his father?¡± Liu Mang asked with a smile.


    ¡°Father¡¯s killer? Your Majesty. Are you joking? When did I kill Sun Ce¡¯s father? The one that killed Sun Jian was Huang Zu.¡± Jia Xu looked at Liu Mang, not knowing what he was thinking.


    ¡°I am not joking. I am sure you understand what I mean deep down in your heart. After the death of Emperor Ling, Dong Zhuo ced Liu Xie as Emperor instead of Liu Bian and became Prime Minister. Around that time, you were promoted and controlled the Niu Fu and Zhong Fu¡¯s Army. Am I right?¡±


    ¡°So what?¡±


    ¡°If I remembered correctly, at that time, the vanguard of the Coalition was Sun Jian.¡±


    ¡°What about it?¡±


    ¡°It is true that Huang Zu was the one that killed Sun Jian. There was no trace of Mister Wenhe there.¡± Liu Mang smiled at Jia Xu. Sun Jian was indeed killed by Huang Zu. However, the reason for that was the Imperial Seal. Sun Jian found it and then hid it. Yuan Shu and the others found out and ambushed Sun Jian. This was what caused Sun Jian¡¯s death.


    The question is, how did Sun Jian obtain the Imperial Seal? Sun Jian found it in a well after Dong Zhuo burned down Luoyang. Some would say that Sun Jian found it because the Imperial Seal was very shiny. This is not possible. Liu Mang had seen the Imperial Jade before. Although it was a precious and beautiful piece, it was definitely not very shiny. It is definitely not to the extent that one would notice it in a well, especially since an empty well was still about ten meters deep.


    In other words, Sun Jian must have been guided there. This person could not be Sun Jian¡¯s friend or acquaintance. Otherwise, they would have met. That left only one possibility. The Imperial Seal was given by the enemy.


    Who could it be? Sun Jian fought at the front lines. The first people he would meet are Niu Fu, Li Jue, Guo Si and Jia Xu. It was these four that defeated Sun Jian and killed his general Zu Mao.


    If Li Jue and Guo Si were the ones that found the Imperial Seal, they would have kept it instead of giving it to Sun Jian. Niu Fu would give his Lord and father-inw, Dong Zhuo. The only one left is Jia Xu. The man was tricky and evasive. It was just like the time he sent Guo Si and Li Jue to attack Changan and at the same time, warning Lu Bu of the impending attack. He was one of the four that defeated Sun Jian¡¯s Army, leaving Sun Jian with only one thousand men left. However, Jia Xu realized that Dong Zhuo was not a good Lord while Sun Jian showed signs of being a Lord. In order to apologize to Sun Jian and not mark himself as an evildoer, he had dispatched people to tell Sun Jian about the Imperial Seal. It was a reconciliation effort on his part. He never expected this to end up causing Sun Jian¡¯s death. In other words, Jia Xu was also responsible for Sun Jian¡¯s death.


    ¡°That is simply General Sun Jian¡¯s luck!¡± Jia Xu coldly looked at Liu Mang coldly. He never expected Liu Mang to know about this. Liu Mang realized that he was right based on Jia Xu¡¯s expression. Jia Xu was no longer calm. At first, he denied involvement but not he said it was Sun Jian¡¯s luck. This meant that he is starting to admit that he was responsible.1


    ¡°Really? Would the Little Conqueror think that way?¡± Liu Mang smiled at Jia Xu. If Jiangdong knew that his father was ambushed and the main cause of it was Jia Xu gifting the Imperial Seal to Sun Jian, he would definitely kill Jia Xu. After all, like Lu Bu, Sun Ce was easily irritated. On top of that, his father held a high position in his heart. Simrly, if Diao Chan were to be killed and that the main cause of it was Jia Xu, Lu Bu would definitely have Jia Xu killed. After all, Lu Bu had already killed Dong Zhuo just for Diao Chan.


    ¡°Admittedly, Sun Ce cannot be counted on. However, there is still Cao Cao!¡± Jia Xu replied. ¡°Cao Cao appreciates talented people. He would receive us to take in talents!¡±


    ¡°Haha. At Wancheng, you killed Cao Cao¡¯s son and his favoured general. Do you really think Cao Cao would take you guys in?¡± Liu Mang replied to Jia Xu but he was looking at Zhang Hu and Ge Jun. These two men were only generals. It would be easier to persuade thempared to Jia Xu.


    ¡°We...¡± Ge Jun and Zhang Hu became afraid after they heard Liu Mang¡¯s words. They were afraid that Cao Cao woulde after them. After all, they were also involved in the death of Cao Cao¡¯s son and Dian Wei.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Cao Cao is tolerant. It is this trait that allows Cao Cao toe this far!¡± Jia Xu said to calm down Ge Jun and Zhang Hu.


    ¡°Haha!¡± Liu Mang suddenlyughed as he pointed at Jia Xu. ¡°Mister Wenhe. You are truly talented and eloquent. You are already helpless and you could still say such jokes to your generals!¡±


    ¡°A joke? Your Majesty. It is best not to make such conclusions when you do not know about Cao Cao. You can go and ask your father-inw about Zhang Miao and the Zhang Family!¡± Jia Xu coldly said to Liu Mang. Jia Xu was talking about Zhang Miao who betrayed Cao Cao and invited Lu Bu into Yanzhou. When Lu Bu was chased away, Cao Cao did not kill all of the Zhang Family and only killed the two brothers that betrayed him. Another important thing is that the Xiliang Cavalry were not responsible for the death of Cao Cao¡¯s son and Dian Wei because they were simply following orders.2


    Jia Xu¡¯s words along with his living example made Ge Jun and Zhang Hu feel morefortable.


    ¡°Haha. You can surrender but what about General Yang Wu¡¯s son?¡± Liu Mang asked as he pointed at the five year old boy, Zhang Lei.


    ¡°Little Lord!¡± Ge Jun and Zhang Hu immediately remembered about Zhang Lei. The reason they left was to save Zhang Lei. They could surrender to Cao Cao but what about Zhang Lei?


    ¡°General Yangwu is already dead. Cao Cao would definitely not hurt a child because of General Yangwu. Do not worry!¡± Jia Xu continued to speak for Cao Cao despite the fact that he has never met Cao Cao before. At the same time, heined in his heart that his actions of wanting to surrender to Cao Cao had nothing to do with Zhang Lei and the others. Taking Zhang Lei out of Nanyang is already an act of extreme benevolence from him. He would definitely not give himself up just for Zhang Lei.


    ¡°Not bad. Mister Wenhe is good at deceiving yourself. It is possible that Cao Cao would ept you guys. The three of them can surrender to Cao Cao. Cao Cao would not make things difficult for them. However, you will find your end over there. Even if Cao Cao does not kill you, his wife will hate you. His second son, Cao Pi, will also make life difficult for you! Mister Wenhe. Do you dare to set foot in that kind of Xudou?¡± Liu Mang provoked.


    ¡°Why would Lady Bian and Cao Pi want me dead? Your Majesty. Please stop trying to frighten others!¡±


    ¡°I am sure Mister Wenhe understands whether or not I am really trying to frighten others!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t!¡± Jia Xu pretended to be confused. This was the reaction Liu Mang wanted. This was the only way to prevent Jia Xu from joining up with Cao Cao. When Cao Cao defeats Yuan Shao, he would already have half of China in his possession. Very few would be able to stand up against him if Jia Xu also joins him. So, Liu Mang had to prevent Jia Xu from joining up with Cao Cao.


    ¡°Since Mister Wenhe does not understand, I will have to point it out for you!¡± Liu Mang impolitely raised his voice for everyone to hear. He approached Jia Xu because he wanted everyone to hear him. He wanted the people on the walls, the Xiliang Cavalry, and also the spies in Shouchun to hear his words.


    ¡°Mister Wenhe. First, I need to ask. What kind of person is General Yangwu?¡±


    ¡°Zhang Xiu? He is a fierce general!¡±


    ¡°A general is one that is less adept at scheming and more adept at military tactics. Am I right?¡± Liu Mang asked again.


    Jia Xu did not reply but his silence showed his approval. Zhang Xiu was good at using his men. The Xiliang Cavalry were also considered as elites.


    ¡°Why did Zhang Xiu want to oppose Cao Cao? This is because Cao Cao wanted Zhang Ji¡¯s widow, Lady Zou which earned Zhang Xiu¡¯s hatred. Simrly, my father-inw fought against Sun Ce because he found out that Sun Ce nned to make use of him. Sun Ce was a bully and so is Cao Cao. Zhang Xiu would naturally revolt. However, he was only a general and was not good at scheming just like my father-inw. He was someone who only knew how to dispatch troops. How could such a person know how to scheme against Cao Cao to the extent that Cao Cao almost died?¡±


    Jia Xu¡¯s heart sank as Liu Mang continued to speak. Liu Mang used Zhang Xiu as aparison with Lu Bu. The both of them were truly simr in that they were fierce generals that were unable to scheme. The two of them also had sly advisors by their side, which were Jia Xua and Chen Gong.


    Liu Mang was saying that Lu Bu¡¯s sesses were thanks to Chen Gong. At the same time, the damage inflicted to Cao Cao was definitely caused by Jia Xu.


    Liu Mang¡¯s conjecture was an unfair usation to Jia Xu. After all, Jia Xu honestly wanted to surrender to Cao Cao. That was where he could put his talents to use. He was able to join up with Cao Cao together with Zhang Xiu. He never expected Zhang Xiu to go and cause that incident. The entire thing truly had nothing to do with Jia Xu. Zhang Xiu had even hidden his actions from Zhang Xiu. This is also why they had a falling out after the incident.


    The entire stratagem had been made by Zhang Xiu¡¯s Deputy General, Hu Che Er, who was a man that appeared to be simple minded. However, Jia Xu¡¯s exnations would fall on deaf ears no matter what he did. This is because Hu Che Er was a general while he was the advisor. Who would believe that Jia Xu is not the one that nned that?


    ¡°I cannot surrender to Cao Cao and Sun Ce but there is still Liu Bei!¡± Jia Xu looked at Liu Mang coldly. If this exchange spreads, he would already offended Sun Ce and Cao Cao. There would no longer be any stable foundations left for him to lean on. This was not something he wanted. Jia Xu naturally carried resentment for the person that caused this to happen.


    ¡°Liu Bei?¡± Liu Mang was stunned for a while. He had forgotten about that Liu Bei. The man was just a troublemaker but in the end, he still managed to obtain one third of China. Liu Mang did not know what to say as Jia Xu have not offended Liu Bei. Even if Jia Xu did kill Liu Bei¡¯s son and slept with his wife, Liu Mang was certain that Liu Bei still would have epted Jia Xu with a smile for his cause.

 Chapter 369

    ¡°But we just came from over there!¡± Ge Jun and Zhang Hu said to Jia Xu anxiously.


    ¡°No matter! Liu Bei may not be as good as Sun Ce and Cao Cao but he is still someone who can gain the hearts of people!¡± Jia Xu dispelled their doubts. Liu Bei always wanted to employ more people. Liu Bei would want them as long as they are talented. People like Jia Xu would definitely fit his requirements. Liu Bei¡¯s three visits to Zhuge Liang was because Liu Bei was the one that went to Zhuge Liang. Now, it was Jia Xu that would be going to Liu Bei. Liu Bei would definitely ept Jia Xu with a smile even if Jia Xu bedded his wife and killed his son. This was why Liu Bei had loyal men following him even though he had been defeated multiple times.


    Liu Mang became worried. He had thought of reasons for Sun Ce and Cao Cao but he never expected Jia Xu to bring up this shameless Liu Bei. Even though Liu Bei was a brazen and shameless hypocrite, he was still a Lord. As he was also respectful to the second grade advisor, Sun Qian, he would definitely respect Jia Xu.


    If Jia Xu had truly gone to Liu Bei, Liu Mang would cry. The Fledging Phoenix had already made Liu Bei extremely powerful. If it was not because of Cao Cao providing provisions, Yangzhou would have fallen. Lujiang would then fall after that and the Central ins would have a new owner. If Pang Tong had that kind of ability, what about Jia Xu? Liu Mang did not dare to gamble on this. This is because hundreds of thousands of his men would lose their lives if he lost the bet. Yet, the ck g Army and the Formation Breaker have not yet appeared.


    ¡°Let¡¯s return to Nanyang!¡± Jia Xu said indifferently as he turned his horse around.


    ¡°Jia Xu! There is no need to leave yet!¡± Liu Mang suddenly shouted.


    ¡°Does Your Majesty n to attack now?¡± Jia Xu coldly asked.


    ¡°No, no. ¡° Jia Xu was like a snake that would bring a person down with him. As a result, this was a matter that needed to be handled carefully. ¡°It is alreadyte. How about resting in Shouchun for a night?¡± Liu Mang smiled and asked with the intention to stall them.


    Naturally, Jia Xu could see Liu Mang¡¯s n and sneered. ¡°There is no need. Wee from the border and we are already ustomed to sleeping outdoors. It is better for us to leave now to prevent ourselves from oversleeping!¡± Jia Xu had spoken plenty. On one hand, Liu Mang was a Lord he had taken fancy to. If he did not say that much, his journey here would have been a waste. The second reason was that he was afraid of provoking Liu Mang¡¯s anger. The Xiliang Cavalry had spent days to reach Shouchun and had already reached their limits when they arrived. It would be difficult for himself to escape if Liu Mang attacked while the Xiliang Cavalry were exhausted. However, after their long talk, the Xiliang Cavalry has recovered most of their strength which also meant that it was already time to leave.


    ¡°I...¡± Liu Mang stepped forward and wanted to reach out to Jia Xu. However, two Xiliang Cavalry archers shot arrows at Liu Mang¡¯s feet. It was an obvious warning that they would kill Liu Mang if Liu Mang continued to step forward. ¡°Your Majesty. No need to see me off!¡± Jia Xu said again before he started to leave along with the other Xiliang Cavalry troops.


    ¡°Milord. Are we just going to let Jia Xu leave?¡± Liu Ye wanted to dispatch the Wolf Cavalry. However, Liu Mang shook his head with a wry smile. It would be great if they managed to kill Jia Xu. However, if they failed, the hostility would be permanent. Liu Mang believed that Jia Xu wanted to join up with Liu Bei for himself. However, allowing Jia Xu to leave like this was equally dangerous for the army.


    Yangzhou has Xu Shu and Liu Ye to stop Liu Bei. Even Pang Tong has his own limits. With Xu Shu who is about the same level as Pang Tong along with Liu Ye, Liu Mang was not afraid of Liu Bei. However, if Jia Xu joined up with Liu Bei, the end result would be different unless Chen Gong also joins the fight at Yangzhou. Unfortunately, Chen Gong has to deal with Lujiang and handle Sun Ce. He had no spare time to deal with the pressure at Yangzhou.


    Liu Ye and Liu Mang could onlyugh bitterly for giving Liu Bei a heavy cavalry and another skilled tactician. How did they end up bing Liu Bei¡¯s mouthpiece? If Liu Bei had found out, he would have awarded Liu Mang with the award of being his best mouthpiece.


    ¡°Milord. You may be afraid of failing to kill Jia Xu and then receiving his retaliations but would things go smoothly after you let him go? He already said he is going to Liu Bei! The battle in the North is about to end. Liu Bei would definitely want topete with us for the Central ins. In a few days, Jia Xu is going to be our enemy. What other misgivings could you have?¡± Liu Ye finally understood Liu Mang¡¯s intentions and advised Liu Mang.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Liu Mang finally understood that it does not matter whether or not he provoked this viper. This viper would eventually bite someone. By joining up with Liu Bei¡¯s Army, he would definitely be their enemy. By then, grudges would mean nothing. However, a long time had passed by the time Liu Mang understood this. The Xiliang Cavalry were already several kilometres away. It would be difficult to chase them now. Just as Liu Mang felt regret, he heard shoutsing from afar.


    ¡°What is going on?¡± Liu Mang immediately went on alert. He had be used to such a state ever sinceing to this era. ¡°All units take precautions!¡± No matter what, taking precautions is never a wrong move. All of the Wolf Cavalry took out their swords. The horses also started to do warm ups.


    ¡°Kill! Kill!¡± A group of cavalry rushed out of the woods outside Shouchun City. These were the Xiliang Cavalry that had just left. Why have they started to panic now?


    ¡°Your Majesty! We surrender!¡± Just as Liu Mang felt confused, groups of the Xiliang Cavalry soldiers got off their horses, threw away their weapons and knelt on the ground.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Liu Mang and Liu Ye¡¯s eyes grew wide. They could notprehend what was going on.


    Another group of cavalry then came out. A carriage could be seen in this new group. In front of the carriage were few cavaliers led by Jia Xu.


    ¡°Despicable! Shameless!¡± Jia Xu cursed as he looked at Liu Mang with resentment.


    ¡°Despicable?¡± Liu Mang froze. Jia Xu came out from the woods while being chased. Liu Mang did not even know what was going on but he was already called despicable. He was definitely wrongly used.


    Zhang Liao saw the approaching army shouting to kill and pulled Liu Mang back. ¡°Little Lord. That should be Gao Shun¡¯s Formation Breaker!¡± Zhang Liao had been correct. The Formation Breaker and Xu Sheng¡¯s ck g Army had left the city from different gates. However, it was dark and they could not use torches. It was already good enough that they did not get lost. Gao Shun did not face any problems but Xu Sheng had strayed about a thousand miles away from his objective and encountered Gao Shun¡¯s men. If they had not taken out their banners first, the two armies would have started killing each other.


    As Xu Sheng had already strayed from his path, it was already toote to turn back. Gao Shun does not speak much but he knew battle strategies. The two of them gave up setting ambushes. As the total number of soldiers they had were over ten thousand and the ce they wanted to defend were hundreds of miles away, they took the initiative to attack and rushed towards Shouchun¡¯s South gate. They gambled on the fact that the Xiliang Cavalry had not left yet. They found the Xiliang Cavalry along the way. As the Xiliang Cavalry were heavy cavalries, their movements could be heard from miles away. The Xiliang Cavalry were suddenly attacked from the dark. They did not even know how many enemies there were. The fact was they could not escape. Charging towards the ck g Army and the Formation Breaker was no different frommitting suicide. The only thing they could do was turn back.


    Jia Xu gazed at Liu Mang unwaveringly. He believed that he had underestimated Liu Mang. He never expected to be ambushed by so many soldiers. He believed that Liu Mang was simply stalling for time and that he had been yed.


    ¡°Wolf Cavalry! Ballista! Get ready!¡± Liu Ye shouted at the Wolf Cavalry and the soldiers on the walls when he saw Jia Xu¡¯s expression of hatred. He was afraid Jia Xu would act desperately and struggle to his death. After all, Liu Mang had already separated himself from the main force. His bodyguards had also rushed to the front to protect Liu Mang, fearing that Jia Xu would rush to the front and seize Liu Mang.


    Just as the Wolf Cavalry were feeling nervous, Jia Xu got down his horse and quickly knelt on the floor. ¡°Jia Xu of Nanyang, along with the Young Lord, Zhang Lei, and the generals, Ge Jun and Zhang Hu, begs to surrender!¡±

 Chapter 370

    In the end, Jia Xu still surrendered to Liu Mang. Jia Xu was quite a straightforward person1. Before this, Liu Mang had indeede out of Shouchun but he had brought the Wolf Cavalry with him. This destroyed Jia Xu¡¯s test. The second issue was that Liu Mang had spoken rudely2. Jia Xu had also tried to raise his value which is why they could not have worked together. However, the way back had already been blocked. The only way to survive was to surrender. Jia Xu was smart person. Since much earlier, he had already noticed that Liu Mang wanted him dead. If Jia Xu had not left earlier, it was possible that Liu Mang would have attacked with the Wolf Cavalry. After all, Liu Mang was more profoundpared to the other Lords and feared Jia Xu. Liu Mang knew that Jia Xu was a viper.


    As there was already no other way out, Jia Xu surrendered. He looked less like a schr and more like a sly fox. Liu Mang was sure that if Jia Xu was captured, Jia Xu would immediately betray him. It was impossible for Jia Xu to be like Xu Shu who would even die to protect the city. This was Jia Xu¡¯s natural characteristic and it was impossible to change it. To prevent Jia Xu from betraying him, Liu Mang had to maintain absolute power.


    Although Liu Mang had some disdain for Jia Xu¡¯s character, he still greeted Jia Xu with a warm smile. He even got down his horse to personally support Jia Xu up. This was already giving Jia Xu a lot of face. After all, Jia Xu was extremely talented and deserved such treatment.


    ¡°Your Majesty. This sinner hasmitted many offenses in the past. Please excuse them!¡± Jia Xu was truly a sly person. He became humble the moment his life was within the grasp of others. It was not surprising as he was a person that had thrown away his own identity just to survive. Liu Mang found his current actions quite funny. It was as though viper hid its fangs and pretended to be a docile house pet.


    ¡°Mister Jia Xu. Why do you call yourself a sinner? It is I, who is lucky to have your loyalty!¡± Liu Mang did not bother to see how loyal Jia Xu was. He simply needed to put Jia Xu into Yangzhou and make use of the man¡¯s poison.


    ¡°Jia Xu Jia Wenhe greets Milord!¡± Jia Xu had shown a sudden change and addressed Liu Mang as ¡®Milord.¡¯ Before this, he had been fighting against Liu Mang in a war of words. If Liu Mang had not put a stop to it, Liu Ye could have even been forced to die by Jia Xu. Yet, Jia Xu was now greeting Liu Mang with a smile on his face. Liu Mang had only thought of how to make sure the viper won¡¯t bite him but now the viper had called him Milord.


    ¡°Haha! With Wenhe, it is like I have a hundred thousand men!¡± Liu Mang said sincerely. Jia Xu alone was worth more than a hundred thousand men. He was one of the best strategists. Jia Xu lived up to seventy seven years old. During those times, a thirty year old man was already considered very old. A forty five year old man would have lots of descendants and was considered to have already lived a very long life. Dong Zhuo, Guo Si, Li Jue, and Zhang Xiu had all died but Jia Xu was still living well.


    Even Sima Yi had to be respectful to Jia Xu. This showed how frightening Jia Xu was.


    Liu Mang¡¯s high evaluation of Jia Xu made Jia Xu feel relieved. Zhang Hu and Ge Jun were also happy about this as it would also mean that Liu Mang would not mind them. Liu Mang also helped these two men up and continued his act. After all, he also needed the Xiliang Cavalry.


    ¡°Milord overpraises us.¡± Jia Xu replied modestly, no longer as overbearing as before. ¡°Milord, I have presumptuous request.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± Liu Mang frowned. He had thought that Jia Xu wanted to be released or something simr. These are not requests that could be fulfilled.


    ¡°We hurriedly rushed out of Nanyang with barely any preparations. It iste and the weather is damp. I hope Milord can give us tents for us to spend the night.¡± Jia Xu requested. They had spent many nights sleeping outdoors. This was fine as they had been running for their lives. However, now that they have surrendered, they might as well be a little thick skinned and ask for lodging.


    Seeing Liu Mang¡¯s frown, Jia Xu hurriedly added, ¡°Milord. It is fine if there is not enough tents. Most of us are already used to sleeping outdoors. However, please find some for the Young Lord Zhang Lei and his family.¡± Jia Xu had thought that Liu Mang was unwilling to grant his request. This is because the Xiliang Cavalry under hismand had opposed the Wolf Cavalry. Even if they had already surrendered, Liu Mang had to first show off his strength or else he would not be able to exin himself to the Wolf Cavalryter. This would have also raised his prestige amongst the Xiliang Cavalry. So, Jia Xu asked for the next best thing which is only possible because of Zhang Lei¡¯s presence. Zhang Lei was only five year old which also meant that he could fall sick easily. Jia Xu also gave theck of tents as an excuse to cover up Liu Mang¡¯s unwillingness.


    ¡°It is cold outside the city. Might as well enter the city!¡± Liu Mang looked at the densely packed Xiliang Cavalry. They were no longer able to hide their fatigue. Behind the Xiliang Cavalry were two carriages. Inside it should be Zhang Xiu¡¯s family.


    ¡°Enter the city?¡± Liu Mang¡¯s words immediately caused Jia Xu and the two generals to be lost for words. What Liu Mang felt baffled about was that voices of shock could also be heard from inside the carriage.


    Jia Xu¡¯s expression changed as amongst Zhang Xiu¡¯s family was one of the reasons Zhang Xiu opposed Cao Cao. Cao Cao wanted to take Lady Zou, who was Zhang Ji¡¯s younger wife, as a concubine. Although she was his aunt, she was younger than him. By marrying her, Cao Cao would be above Zhang Xiu in terms of generation. In other words, he would have to call him uncle. This was not something Zhang Xiu could do. Besides that, his uncle Zhang Ji had treated him well in the past. He had also promised his uncle that he would take good care of Lady Zou. This was why Zhang Xiu rebelled against Cao Cao.


    Now, Liu Mang allowed them to enter the city. It is possible that he had evil intentions. After all, Lady Zou¡¯s beauty is obvious to all. Even a sly person like Jia Xu was moved by her beauty. Zhang Xiu had thought that by rebelling against Cao Cao, Lady Zou would be able to escape cmity but it seems as though she only left the frying pan and went into the fire.


    ¡°Military Advisor! This is...¡± Ge Jun was the first to disagree to this. At the same time, he did not dare to go against Liu Mang as they were already like fish on a chopping block. The moment they rebel would be the moment they die.


    ¡°Military Advisor! We owe our previous lord, Zhang Xiu, a favour which is why we brought Young Lord to Yangzhou. However, we have also sent his aunt to the King of Shu!¡± Zhang Hu felt troubled. They had received Zhang Xiu¡¯s kindness. To send Lady Zou away would be like a p to the face.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. General Zhang Ji and General Zhang Xiu have treated us well!¡± Ge Jun was someone who had been with them since Zhang Ji was alive. He could be considered to have been with them for three generations already.


    ¡°Do you have a better idea?¡± Jia Xu looked back at the two coldly. Truthfully speaking, Jia Xu also did not want to send Lady Zou away as it would be like selling people away for glory. However, as Liu Mang had ¡®specifically called for her¡¯3 they had no choice but to do so.


    ¡°We could stay outside and face hardships for one month.¡± Ge Jun suggested.


    ¡°We have already surrendered to His Majesty. Even if we do not enter today, there would be other days. You must also consider the fact that you would offend His Majesty if you refuse today!¡± Jia Xu said to the two feeling a bit guilty. This is because Zhang Xiu had treated him well in the past. However, that was also a thing of the past. It was already good enough that he could keep Zhang Lei alive.


    ¡°We...¡± Zhang Hu and Ge Jun could not help but agree with Jia Xu¡¯s words. Liu Mang would be able to obtain Lady Zou any time he wants. However, they would offend their new Lord if they do not hand her over today. On one hand is the favour they owed to their previous Lord. On the other hand is their future prospects. Which of the two would be more important? This question made the two feel troubled.


    ¡°I will go!¡± Just as the two generals did not know what to do, they heard a delicate voice from the carriage. The voice was gentle but firm.


    ¡°Mdy!¡± The two generals immediately cupped their fists. This voice belonged to Lady Zou.


    ¡°I will not make things difficult for you all. Go ahead and send me in.¡± Lady Zou also knew that Ge Jun and Zhang Hu had already done their best. They did well by taking her away from Nanyang. Otherwise, she would have already fallen into the hands of invaders. She felt dested. Others had said that women with beauty would be more fortunate. However, her beauty had only attracted misfortune. As she had been too beautiful, she had been taken by Zhang Ji at the age of sixteen. Her father was younger than Zhang Ji and she was made a concubine. Even then, she had been treated well. She should have been able to live the rest of her life like that When Cao Cao cam, she had epted her fate but she was saved by Zhang Xiu who refused to obey Cao Cao because he lost face. Zhang Xiu also died after that. The ones that apanied Zhang Xiu out wanted to invade them. To escape a miserable fate, the two generals of the Xiliang Cavalry took her away from Nanyang. Now, she was fated to be someone¡¯s toy again.


    ¡°Do women need toe out to enter the city?¡± Liu Mang could not hear their discussion but he could see that the two generals seemed to be emotionally stirred while Jia Xu seemed as normal as usual. A woman soon came out from the carriage. It was dark and her back was facing him so, Liu Mang could not see her face and only felt baffled. ¡®This is Zhang Xiu¡¯s wife?¡¯


    ¡°Milord. Could there be a trap?¡± Liu Ye really did not have any good impression of JIa Xu. Jia Xu had already thrown away all schrly integrity when they had a battle of words earlier. Although he had now surrendered to Liu Mang, it was not easy to change Liu Ye¡¯s perception of him.


    ¡°There won¡¯t.¡± Liu Mang may not trust the two generals but he trusted Jia Xu. He trusted that Jia Xu would protect himself. If he did something fishy, the Wolf Cavalry, Formation Breaker and ck g Army would immediately tear them apart. Jia Xu would not dare to do anything to keep himself alive.


    ¡°Then...?¡± Liu Ye could not trust Jia Xu at all and simply watched the man cautiously.


    ¡°There is no need to pay them attention. Just see if the situation changes.¡±


    When the woman stepped down the carriage, Ge Jun and Zhang Hu finally seemed stable. They did not step forward. Instead, Jia Xu brought the carriage forward. He then stopped and cupped his fist towards Liu Mang. ¡°Milord. Lady Zou and the young Zhang Lei would be handed over to Milord. We will have trouble Milord.¡±


    ¡°This concubine greets Your Majesty King of Shu!¡± A woman¡¯s voice came from the carriage. Liu Mang also did not see her appearance.


    ¡°Lady Zou?¡± Liu Mang also did not care that he never heard of the name of Zhang Xiu¡¯s wife. He did not understand what Jia Xu was talking about. ¡°Wenhe. Are you not apanying thedies into the city?¡±


    ¡°I will not follow Milord in. I still need to cate the Xiliang Cavalry here.¡± Although Zhang Lei and Lady Zou would enter the city, there would still be many soldiers outside. If they rebelled, not only would the Lu Bu¡¯s Army suffer but so would Jia Xu himself.


    ¡°You can do that after entering the city.¡±


    ¡°Enter the city to cate the troops?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? It¡¯s damp outside. Even if you have tents, it would be hard to shield yourself from the rain. It would be easy to fall sick in this weather. Besides that, it¡¯s alreadyte. By the time you set up camp, the sun would have risen already. You might as well let the whole army enter the city!¡± Liu Mang¡¯s barracks in Shouchun still had lots of space. After all, he also made preparations for the time the Lu Bu¡¯s Army would join him in Shouchun. There was enough for hundreds and thousands of troops and the building was made with cement. It could shield them from the rain and it was drier than wood.


    ¡°This is...¡± Jia Xu was loss for words. His eyes grew wide as though he could not believe his ears. He then realized that Liu Mang did not pay attention to Lady Zou at all and there was no lust in his eyes. He then realized that Liu Mang was serious with his words. Liu Mang truly wanted to let all of the Xiliang Cavalry into the city.


    Jia Xu took a deep breath and closed his eyes. He then opened his eyes, straightened his appearance. With a feeling of satisfaction, he slowly knelt in front of Liu Mang and said, ¡°Jia Xu Jia Wenhe of Wuwei greets Milord!¡±4


    _______


    NOOOO! I am offended by that statement! Every living being I have ever met in this world is more straightforward than this fool.


    Its more obvious in Chinese. Though, I never quite understood polite/rude speech styles in English, if there is even any. Basically, Liu Mang had been speaking in a more ¡®friendly¡¯ manner as opposed to politely such as using Jia Xu¡¯s courtesy name.


    This caused me a lot of heartache, headache and soul ache, if that is even a thing. µãÃûµÀÐÕ ¡°dian ming dao xing¡± is basically to ¡®call someone out specifically.¡¯ Like how your teacher may call out your full name and then tell you toe see him in his office. How did Liu Mang ¡®specifically called for Lady Zou¡¯? Go back and read the part where he told them to enter the city. Liu Mang looked at the carriage carrying Lady Zou around the time he said that. This and ancientmon sense is apparently all that is needed for a few more paragraphs of texts.


    Standard things to say when entering people¡¯s house.

 Chapter 371

    Liu Mang finally understood how Jia Xu takes his revenge. When he left Nanyang, he burned down all of the provisions until there was nothing left. They would need to rely on Yuzhou and Runan for support.


    ¡°Wenhe. Was that meant to be a gift for me?¡± Liu Mangughed as he looked at Jia Xu. When Jia Xu hade to rely on Liu Mang for help but he had also brought with him two gifts. The first gift, was six thousand and four hundred of the Xiliang Cavalry. Liu Mang also left Ge Jun and Zhang Hu in charge of a majority of the Xiliang Cavalry. Only about a hundred cavaliers were transferred to the ck g Army and Urban Army as scouts. Lu Bu also transferred Zhang Liao to Liu Mang¡¯smand. It was not that Zhang Liao had made a mistake but Zhang Liao would only continue to miss his brother by remaining in the Wolf Cavalry. Zhang Liao is firm and good at training the troops. So much so that he was acknowledged by the Xiliang Cavalry. The most important thing was that Zhang Liao still had hatred for the Xiliang Cavalry even though Zhang Xiu was already dead. Liu Mang and Lu Bu both did not want a fight to break out between the deputy of the Wolf Cavalry and the Xiliang Cavalry as they had already surrendered.


    All feelings of suffocation must not be ignored. That was why Lu Bu and Liu Mang let Zhang Liao stay at Shouchun to be themander of the Xiliang Cavalry. Zhang Liao would not do misdeeds but his hatred would also make him train the Xiliang Cavalry even more severely. Just like that, another elite cavalry would belong to Liu Mang. Naturally, this brought joy to Liu Mang.


    The second gift was Zhang Lei, Zhang Xiu¡¯s son. epting the Xiliang Cavalry gave him good reputation which could be used to unite thend. After all, Liu Mang and Zhang Xiu were enemies. Zhang Xiu and Liu Bei had almost caused Liu Mang to lose his foundation and even killed half of the Wolf Cavalry. Lu Bu had also been ambushed. Naturally, the hatred should be deep. However, Liu Mang and Lu Bu discarded their hatred. Not only did not retaliate for Zhang Xiu¡¯s actions but they had also incorporated the Xiliang Cavalry and sheltered Zhang Lei. With instigation from Xu Shu and Liu Ye, Liu Mang had even taken Zhang Lei as foster son. Such magnanimity made Liu Mang admired by many officials.


    What Liu Mang never expected was for Jia Xu to burn Nanyang¡¯s provisions. Now, Liu Bei had to go cold and hungry. Liu Bei initially thought of resupplying at Nanyang but now he could only supply for himself. He is also unable to abandon Nanyang and had to rely on provisions from Yuzhou. Fortunately for Liu Bei, there were not many civilians at Nanyang to drag down his new territory.


    ¡°This is not a gift for Milord. This is merely self-preservation!¡± Jia Xu did not want to take credit for his actions. It was not his contribution and was merely his poison. Liu Bei had dared to go against Jia Xu¡¯s ns which caused Jia Xu to strike back. It was also to serve as a warning.


    ¡°Er..¡± Everyone else trembled as they felt that Jia Xu was a little bit too vicious for burning the provisions for an entire region simply because one other person provoked him. If Nanyang had been an ordinary region, hundreds and thousands of citizens would starve to death. It was in to see that Jia Xu was a person who would sacrifice others for his own interests. The others could not help but distance themselves from him.


    ¡°Haha!¡± Liu Mangughed awkwardly. He also felt as though Jia Xu was a little excessive. However, Liu Mang already had a grasp of what Jia Xu was like. As long as his foundation remains stable, he should not need to worry about Jia Xu. ¡°Looks like Liu Bei Liu Xuande would be regretting hisck of investigation now!¡± Liu Mang had learned about everything from Jia Xu. After the ambush, Liu Bei and Zhang Xiu escaped in a sorry state. Lu Bu wanted to chase them but hecked provisions and it would be difficult to track them in the forest.


    News of Zhang Xiu¡¯s defeat spread to Nanyang very quickly. Jia Xu could ept this news. After all, victory and defeat weremon during military operations. Although Zhang Xiu had lost twenty thousand Xiliang Cavalry, it was not a very huge setback as Zhang Xiu was someone looking to serve another. It was also only a portion of Zhang Xiu¡¯s Army. He still had eighteen thousand of the Xiliang Cavalry as well as thirty thousand infantries. When Zhang Xiu returns, he could still go and find someone good to serve. Jia Xu prepared to advice Zhang Xiu to find a Lord to serve. There were three powerful Lords to choose from. Zhang Xiu simply needed to bring his troops and money there to be weed.


    What Jia Xu did not expect was for Zhang Xiu to die. He was also unable to believe it. He believed that Chen Gong of the Lu Bu¡¯s Army would not allow this to happen as it would make Nanyang without a Lord and only bring hatred towards them. They would then go and take revenge on the Lu Bu¡¯s Army, causing more losses. Chen Gong would not do this. Later, he saw Zhang Xiu¡¯s corpse which was brought back by Hu Che Er. Jia Xu now started to believe that Zhang Xiu was killed by the impulsive Lu Bu. It was possible that Lu Bu did not listen to Chen Gong¡¯s advice. After all, Hu Che Er had followed Zhang Family for two generations already. He was Zhang Xiu¡¯s trusted subordinate and he had high integrity.


    Jia Xu slowly believed this and shook his head bitterly. He had initially thought that Lu Bu was a hero but in the end, this happened. Jia Xu was prepared to leave and live in seclusion.


    Hu Che Er then spoke of Zhang Xiu¡¯s final will. The one that would be the next Lord would not be his son Zhang Quan but Zhang Ji¡¯s son Zhang Cheng. This is to return the position back to Zhang Ji. The inheritance system had its drawbacks. One of the reason Zhang Xiu had been chosen to rule by Zhang Ji was because Zhang Ji was very fond of Zhang Xiu and also because his own son was still too young and not fit to rule. At the time, the Xiliang Cavalry was also facing a crisis with provisions and Zhang Ji hoped for Zhang Xiu to be able to solve it. Zhang Ji had made the right choice as Zhang Xiu managed to bring them out of that crisis by cooperating with Liu Biao, setting up an agreement where Zhang Xiu would guard Liu Biao¡¯s South while Liu Biao kept them fed.


    As Zhang Xiu is dead, his position should have been passed down to his eldest son, Zhang Quan who is no longer young instead of Zhang Cheng. In fact, Zhang Quan was older than Zhang Cheng. Naturally, Zhang Quan could not ept this. He had no reason to simply surrender the foundation his father had built up to someone else. He was also the one that had been groomed by Zhang Xiu to be the next Lord. Now, Hu Che Er said that the next to rule was Zhang Cheng. Zhang Quan was not satisfied.


    On the other hand, Zhang Cheng was overjoyed as he had also expected Zhang Quan to be inherit the position. After all, Zhang Quan was still Zhang Xiu¡¯s son. There are no parents that do not love their own children. Although Zhang Xiu also cared about him, Zhang Xiu had also been vignt. Naturally, he felt moved that Zhang Xiu would have given him this position after his death. Originally, Zhang Cheng wanted to step back as he had only been in a civil post with no authority. It was not possible for him to seed. However, Hu Che Er swore loyalty to Zhang Cheng. As Hu Che Er had high prestige in the Xiliang Cavalry, having Hu Che Er¡¯s support meant he already won half the battle. It was entirely possible for him to win the position as the Lord of Nanyang with the help of Hu Che Er and the other veterans that had followed his father Zhang Ji. With this advantage, Zhang Cheng prepared himself to be the Lord of Nanyang.


    However, Zhang Cheng never realized that Hu Che Er also swore loyalty to Zhang Quan. The day Zhang Cheng was to be Lord, Zhang Quan attacked with his own soldiers. Zhang Cheng wanted to look for Hu Che Er and ask for help but Hu Che Er had already vanished. Zhang Cheng¡¯s fate was set. He was dragged down from the seat of power before being executed by Zhang Quan. Unfortunately, Zhang Quan did not have much time to revel in joy. After executing Zhang Cheng, Hu Che Er appeared once again. Hu Che Er did note to congratte Zhang Quan but to kill him. Hu Che Er used Zhang Quan of trying to usurp the position. Regardless of whether he was Zhang Xiu¡¯s son or not, the one that got nominated to be the Lord of Nanyang was Zhang Cheng. As Zhang Quan had already killed Zhang Cheng, Hu Che Er was able to step forward and kill Zhang Quan in the name of justice.


    After the deaths of Zhang Quan and Zhang Cheng, the only one left was Zhang Lei. Hu Che Er wanted to make Zhang Lei the Lord of Nanyang. As Zhang Lei was only five years old, it is clearly to be as a puppet.


    Jia Xu watched Hu Che Er¡¯s every move with indifference. Initially, Jia Xu was unconcerned about Hu Che Er as the man had high prestige in the army and also simply because he did not want to get involved. He did not expect that Hu Che Er would destroy his ns even though he did not provoke the man. Hu Che Er wanted his help and had dered that he was the one that killed Zhang Xiu. However, did Hu Che Er really kill Zhang Xiu or was he simply helping the Liu Bei¡¯s Army? The reason for Hu Che Er¡¯s defection was because Zhang Xiu med him for the deaths of eight thousand Xiliang Cavalry soldiers and also because Hu Che Er himself had lost an arm. Hu Che Er was afraid that Zhang Xiu would abandon him. On the other hand, the Liu Bei¡¯s Army needed the Xiliang Cavalry.


    Hu Che Er wanted Jia Xu to help him because he no longer wanted to be Liu Bei¡¯s subordinate. After killing Zhang Quan, he felt great to be at the seat of power. He did not want to lose it. If he were to be Liu Bei¡¯s subordinate, he would still be someone¡¯sckey even if he made a lot of contributions. Hu Che Er also knew he would not be able to go far alone and needed Jia Xu to help him stabilize his position.


    Hu Che Er wanted Jia Xu¡¯s loyalty. Of course that was not going to happen. Hu Che Er was a handicapped barbarian. He did not have the qualifications. Even Zhang Xiu and Dong Zhuo did not have the qualifications, much less him.


    Even though Jia Xu had no integrity and behaved insidiously, he was still a Han. He would not support a foreigner. Being a Han was his dignity. Jia Xu immediately refused. He then immediately regretted his actions as it caused Hu Che Er to start acting against him.


    Fortunately, Jia Xu also had reputation amongst the Xiliang Cavalry. The Xiliang Cavalry would give Jia Xu face. This was why Hu Che Er could not just kill Jia Xu on the spot. As Jia Xu was a cultured person, he had higher support amongst the Han soldiers in the Xiliang Cavalry while Hu Che Er had the support of the Qiang soldiers.


    Although Hu Che Er did not immediately kill Jia Xu, he was a tyrant. Since he could not have Jia Xu, he wanted Jia Xu dead. Jia Xu already knew too much. Hu Che Er would be doomed if Jia Xu divulged this information to Liu Bei. On top of that, Jia Xu was a talented person. It would be terrible for Hu Che Er if Liu Bei took fancy of Jia Xu.


    Hu Che Er was also not stupid. He knew that the Han soldiers respected Jia Xu. They would definitely not want him to kill Jia Xu. They had already be dissatisfied when he killed Zhang Quan. After all, even if Zhang Quan was guilty of coveting Zhang Xiu¡¯s position, a foreigner like Hu Che Er had no business in it.


    Hu Che Er separated the Han soldiers. He even privately called out a few high ranking Han officers and killed them. If Hu Che Er could be considered smart, Jia Xu was definitely smarter. He would definitely not allow Hu Che Er to deal with him so easily. He did not ck off during the time Hu Che Er made his move. Originally, Jia Xu needed to expand a great deal of effort to contact the Han officers as Hu Che Er was still the deputy general of the Xiliang Cavalry. However, when Hu Che Er separated these officers, he had also pushed them to Jia Xu¡¯s side. Jia Xu also showed a little bit of selfishness during this period. He went to all the ones that did not have too strong opinions. On other hand, the ones where Jia Xu had bad rtionship with or the ones that were difficult to manage were all left behind for Hu Che Er to kill.


    The remaining ones left behind were Ge Jun, Zhang Hu and another person named Liu Jie. These were the people Jia Xu had contacted. They had be afraid when they saw so many senior officers met their end. They went to Jia Xu for protection but Liu Jie waster killed in battle.


    The Xiliang Cavalry had eighteen thousand men. Ten thousand of these people were of Qiang ethnic while the remaining were Han. Hu Che Er disposed of at least a thousand, leaving only seven thousand Han soldiers behind. Jia Xu realized that Hu Che Er had begun to act. Just as Hu Che Er thought that his preparations wereplete and was about to kill Jia Xu, Jia Xu led the three generals with him and the remaining seven thousand Han soldiers to charge through Nanyang and attack the governor¡¯s residence and took Zhang Xiu¡¯s family with them. The important one was Zhang Lei who would act as Jia Xu¡¯s protection. With Zhang Lei on their side, the Xiliang Cavalry could be converted to their side. After that, Jia Xu attacked the granary.


    Hu Che Er never stayed in Nanyang but in the Xiliang Cavalry¡¯s barracks. Although Jia Xu was not able to kill Hu Che Er, he could still make the man suffer by burning all of Nanyang¡¯s provisions. After all, Jia Xu was not going to stay in Nanyang any longer. Leaving the provisions there would be pointless.


    Hu Che Er would truly be an idiot if he still haven¡¯t acted by then. The two armies shed outside Nanyang. While Hu Che Er was not able to stop Jia Xu from escaping, One thousand of the Han soldiers perished along with one of the generals, Liu Jie.


    Now, Nanyang had no provisions and Hu Che Er was also not able to rob themon people. He was only able to go and rely on Liu Bei for help.


    As expected, all those that provoked the viper would only experience suffering.

 Chapter 372

    Liu Bei was hard pressed by Jia Xu¡¯s actions of burning the provisions. Although Liu Bei, with his status of an allied force managed to take in the soldiers from Nanyang, he was not pleased about the situation due to theck of provisions. He would need to transport provisions from Runan but even he himselfcked provisions. The umted consumption of provisions by the Xiliang Cavalry and from the war had caused Yuzhou to be stricken with poverty.


    ¡°Who is this Jia Xu and how have I ever offended this person?¡± Liu Bei frowned. He was at the governor¡¯s province at Nanyang with most of his civil and military officers. The ones not present were the ones defending Runan. Even Sun Qian was present.


    ¡°Report! The fire at Nanyang have already been extinguished!¡± A military general cupped his fist at Liu Bei. The man¡¯s appearance was extremely dirty. Normally, meeting the Lord with such an appearance was rude but Liu Bei did not mind. This is because the man was responsible for putting out the fire at Nanyang, which continued to burn for several days. Even half the sky had turned red.


    ¡°Get up.¡± Liu Bei felt sad as he looked at this military general. It was not because the man risked his life to put out the fire but because of the lost provisions. Had the soldier been clean, Liu Bei would have felt happy because it would mean that the fire was not thatrge. There would also be no need for a military general to go and extinguish the fire personally.


    ¡°Tell me how great the damage is. I can handle it!¡± Liu Bei ordered as he massaged his temples.


    ¡°That is...¡± The military general did not dare to give a reply as he was afraid that Liu Bei would implicate him for his failure in dealing with the fire. It would truly be like ringing disaster to himself.


    ¡°How much did we lose? Fifty percent? Sixty?¡± Liu Bei¡¯s tone became more oppressive as he spoke. This is because theck of a reply meant that the real figure was more. ¡°Speak!¡± Liu Bei could no longer endure and struck at the military general, causing the man to spit out blood.


    The bright red color of his blood stood out as it flowed down his ckish appearance. The military general did not dare to wipe away his blood and instead knelt and trembled in fear in front of Liu Bei. ¡°All of it!¡±


    Liu Bei felt the world around him spin. Although they had never counter the amount of provisions in Nanyang personally, based on the past records, there should be over two hundred thousand servings. Now he was told that nothing was left. Previously, he felt his heart ache when Liu Mang burned twenty thousand provisions. This incident made him feel like vomiting blood.


    Liu Bei took a deep breath and closed his eyes to try and calm himself down from this information. He was an unscrupulous careerist. He had the desire to kill this man in his overflowing anger. Men had the tendency to me others and shift responsibility. As he could not find Jia Xu, the me fell onto this poor man. However, Liu Bei also knew that while killing this man could clear his anger, he would also lose his reputation as a benevolent man. If it was Cao Cao, he would kill this man for his failures and to pacify the anger of the rest of his army.


    ¡°Men. Take him away and let him rest. Get the best doctor in the city to treat him!¡± Liu Bei endured his anger and allowed the military general to rest and recover.


    ¡°Jia Xu, Jia Xu. Who are you? How have I, Liu Bei Liu Xuande ever offended you? Why must you treat me like this?¡± Liu Bei¡¯s roared from his heart. The savings at Nanyang were all gone. It was no longer possible to replenish supplies there.


    Nobody answered Liu Bei¡¯s question. Jia Xu was an unfamiliar name to them. This is not surprising as Jia Xu usually stayed low profile during the time he served Dong Zhuo. The positions offered to him by Dong Zhuo, Li Jue and Guo Si, had all been declined by Jia Xu. Jia Xu was afraid of serving a Lord that garners hatred and would also most likely get defeated.


    Most of the people that knew about Jia Xu such as Dong Zhuo and Zhang Xiu were dead while Hu Che Er did not dare to say anything. If Hu Che Er were to tell him who Jia Xu was and what happened, there was a very high chance that Liu Bei would execute him just like what he did to Liu Pi.


    The remaining two people that actually knew about Jia Xu were Lu Bu and Liu Mang. Lu Bu learned about Jia Xu from the letter he received while Liu Mang learned about Jia Xu from the history books two thousand yearster. Naturally, they would not be able to give Liu Bei an answer.


    On the other hand, Cao Cao¡¯s only knowledge about Jia Xu is that Jia Xu was the one that persuaded Zhang Xiu to surrender to him.


    Jia Xu was simply a cowardly person that abandons his Lord. There was no need for people to specifically remember him.


    Pang Tong could tell that Jia Xu was not an ordinary person as Jia Xu was able to take away the Han soldiers and Zhang Lei. Yet, he was still unable to figure out who was this Jia Xu and where he came from.


    ¡°Milord. The important thing now is not to wonder who Jia Xu is but to count the amount of provisions we have.¡± Sun Qian spoke out while Pang Tong was thinking about Jia Xu. No matter what he thought of Jia Xu, he would simply be ignoring what Liu Bei needed.


    When Sun Qian escaped mortal peril, he thought to himself about why he got alienated by Liu Bei. One reason for that is because he was not at Liu Bei¡¯s side. Another reason is because he was not a match for Pang Tong. ying by the enemy¡¯s strength was only inviting disaster.


    Sun Qian could show his worth in administration as that was his strong points. He was able to govern a region because of his contributions in that area. He could tell that what Liu Bei truly wanted deep down was not Jia Xu but the provisions.


    Although Nanyang had little citizens, it had a lot a soldiers. There was a total of thirty thousand infantries and eight thousand Xiliang Cavalry that also needed provisions. Besides that, Liu Bei needed to show his generosity since he had just epted them in. Liu Bei needed to let these soldiers know that their lives would be just as good, if not, better than when they were serving under Zhang Xiu. How was Liu Bei supposed to impress them if they did not even have enough food to eat?


    ¡°Gongyou. Have you been well?¡± Liu Bei was good at dealing with human emotions with his hypocrisy. He may not be as decisive as Cao Cao but he was still able to get people to swear allegiance towards him.


    ¡°Thank you for your concern Milord. It is thanks to your good fortune that I manage to survive1.¡± Sun Qian replied as he looked at Pang Tong with killing intent, causing Pang Tong to frown. Pang Tong never expected Sun Qian to survive but he did not mind. If he could plot against Sun Qian once, he could do it again. There would be more problems for Pang Tong if Sun Qian was allowed to live.


    Contrary to what one might expect, Liu Bei was put in a difficult position from this. Liu Bei could tell that Pang Tong had plotted against Sun Qian but he did not want to offend Pang Tong as he also knew that Pang Tong could bring him more benefitspared to Sun Qian.


    ¡°Men. Have our provisions been counted?¡± Ten officials entered the moment Sun Qian shouted. These officials all looked exhausted and dirty. Sun Qian had truly came prepared.


    Of course Sun Qian hade prepared. Initially, he was at a loss as Pang Tong was more precise than him. If he continued to oppose Pang Tong, he would eventually lose his life. It was better to simply stay as a simply administration official for the rest of his life. However, a conversation with Jian Yong encouraged Sun Qian to fight back. This is because if he didn¡¯t, he would no longer be able to face Xiao He, Zhang Liang and Han Xin.


    Xiao He, Zhang Liang and Han Xin were legendary figures. The three were the founders of the Han Dynasty and were people necessary to Liu Bang. Zhang Liang was adept at strategems and have constantly helped Liu Bang to survive many crisis.


    Han XIn was good at military policy. He was the one that directly helped Liu Bang to conquernds. Without him, Liu Bang would not have obtained thend. Pang Tong was like Han XIn and Zhang Liangbined together. He was able to strategize and use military policy. He was a genius that Sun Qian could notpete against at all.


    Last but not least was Xiao He. He was the one that helps Liu Bang with management as he was the one that has followed Liu Bang the longest. He was Liu Bang¡¯s trusted aide. He was not as good aas Han Xin and Zhang Liang but he was the most meritorious contributor. Sun Qian was simr to this person.


    However, only Xiao He managed to get a good ending. Zhang Liang knows his own ce and retired but Han Xin was plotted against and died. The ones that caused Han Xin¡¯s death was Xiao He and Empress Lu.


    Sun Qian became resolute. Since he could notpare to Pang Tong in strategy, he would notpete against Pang Tong in strategy. He would just help Liu Bei with the management and internal issues. The one who would have thestugh has not yet been decided.


    Sun Qian questioned the ten men. Finally, hismander-in-chief spoke, ¡°Report. Initially there is two hundred and seventy thousand provisions and five thousand gold. Now there is only fourteen thousand provisions and two thousand gold. Sun Qian needed to deal with the quantity of food and money if he wanted to go into management. He already dispatched his men the moment he found out about the fire.


    The figures made Liu Bei extremely gloomy. The gold had already been used by Zhang Xiu to buy provisions, which was the most important thing to the unproductive Lords. Even Yuan Shao and hisrge army of three hundred thousand troops only had five hundred thousand provisions. Yet, the small Nanyang has about half that quantity. All of this should have been his but they were lost in the fire. The remaining fourteen thousand provisions was not even one tenth of what was left in Nanyang.


    This amount was only enough for the soldiers to eat. Even that was already good enough and it was not possible to reward these soldiers. If Liu Bei wants to rebuild Nanyang, he would need to transport food from Yuzhou. Liu Bei had caused disaster to Yuzhou when he forcefully entered the ce. He had also used up most of his provisions at Yangzhou. Where else could he find provisions for Nanyang? Without provisions, the troops would be disheartened. After a while, there would not be any army left. At that time, it would be impossible forpete for thend. Even if he still had his army, they would be useless without any provisions.


    Sun Qian¡¯s timely calctions gave Liu Bei some confidence. It also caused Liu Bei to have a much better opinion of Sun Qian as he was the only one that stood in front while the others were simply too afraid of Liu Bei¡¯s rage. It showed Liu Bei that Sun Qian was a very faithful henchman that could prioritize his Lord¡¯s benefits.


    ¡°Milord. I have policy that I hope Milord can ept!¡± Pang Tong ignored what had just happened. He had not been capable of calcting the losses in time, allowing Sun Qian to be more favourably viewed by Liu Bei. However, he did not mind as in the end, a henchman is still a dog2. Pang Tong believes himself to be the only person that could help his Lord conquer thend.


    ¡°You have a stratagem already? Please teach it to me!¡± Liu Bei had been gloomy as he did not know how to cate the troops, convert the new troops and rebuild Nanyang. All of these needed money.


    ¡°Milord. Right now, you have several tens of thousands of soldiers and Nanyang. However, the granary at Nanyang was burned down by Jia Xu. Right now, you can pick one of two choices.¡± Pang Tong had also given up thinking about countermeasures for Jia Xu and started thinking about the paths the Liu Bei¡¯s Army could take.


    ¡°Two choices?¡±


    ¡°The first choice is for Milord to retreat back to Yuzhou with the Xiliang Cavalry and recuperate until the next harvesting season!¡± Retreating back to Yuzhou was one method as although Liu Bei had obtained the Xiliang Cavalry, his army would still be less powerfulpared to the time he attacked Yangzhou with Qingzhou Army, Yuzhou Yellow Turbans and the White Eared Soldiers.


    Besides that, the next harvesting season would be in about half a year while training the new recruits would take about a year. A lot of things would have changed during that time. It may not even be possible for fight for the Central ins anymore as Liu Bei may also need to deal with Cao Cao.


    ¡°The military strategist is truly good at strategems. An entire year of effort only to lose countless soldiers. I wonder if Shuzhi3 woulde to find you in your dreams if he knew of your stratagem.¡± Sun Qian immediately ridiculed Pang Tong the moment he heard the first stratagem. An army of thirty five thousand went out for war but only three thousand injured men returned. Although he obtained thirty eight thousand of the Xiliang Cavalry. Although there were more troopspared to before, what they needed for war were provisions. After so many years at Yuzhou, the savings Liu Pi had given them were already used up. It was not only the loss of provisions but also the loss of Chen Dao and the White Eared Soldiers. The Xiliang Cavalry could not make up for these losses.


    Liu Bei felt Sun Qian¡¯s sarcasm as this was also something he himself wanted to say. Liu Bei also did not want to withdraw from Nanyang as it could at least be a constion prize even if he did not manage to take Yangzhou. Nanyang was also a fertilend that used to have several cities. Wancheng (Nanyang district) itself has a huge poption of talented people such as Zhuge Liang and Xu Shu. However, all of these people moved to Jingzhou when Zhang Xiu obtained Nanyang.


    Although the poption have dropped, thend still remained fertile. That was why Liu Bei refused to give up Nanyang so easily. Nanyang alone was worth half of Yuzhou.


    Pang Tong also did not want this to happen. If they withdrew from Nanyang, Liu Bei would definitely have no chance topete for the Central ins. ¡°In that case, the second option is to get people to send the provisions over from Yuzhou.¡± Provisions would be needed for both feeding the soldiers and also as a reward for those that switched allegiances.


    ¡°Haha. And here I was, wondering what kind of master n you have. If it is just about taking provisions from Yuzhou, everybody here knows how to implement it! The Yuzhou right now is exhausted. Did you think it was like the Yuzhou in the past?¡± Sun Qian took this opportunity to attack Pang Tong again. When they first went out on expedition, Yuzhou was full of provisions. They may not have as much as Nanyang but they had at least two hundred thousand provisions. After fighting for Yangzhou, the Liu Bei¡¯s Army truly became about to copse. There was only about fifty thousand provisions left at Runan. One must also not forget that there are also troops at Runan. Taking away their provisions may start a rebellion. Their neighbour Cao Ren would certainly not let such a good opportunity go.


    ¡°Who said I wanted to take provisions from Runan?¡± When ites to military matters, even ten Sun Qian¡¯s would not be able to be a match for Pang Tong. That was why Pang Tong treated Sun Qian with disdain. If Sun Qian was able to keep his mouth shut or not attempt to threaten Pang Tong¡¯s position, it was possible for Pang Tong to end up friends with him. Unfortunately, Sun Qian does not know his ce so Pang Tong would not be good natured to him. Sun Qian was allowed to be Liu Bei¡¯s number one civil official but he should learn how to step aside once Pang Tong was around. If Sun Qian remains overconfident, he should also be prepared to die.


    Pang Tong looked at Sun Qian with disdain and ridicule as if saying that he, Pang Tong, could think of things Sun Qian could never think of.


    ¡°You!¡± Sun Qian¡¯s anger rose but fortunately, he was someone who could be considered to have died once. If he were to quarrel with Pang Tong in front of Liu Bei, the one that would lose would be him. In the end, he decided to endure so that he would not lose the favourable impression he had just earned.


    ¡°Milord. My stratagem is to ask for provisions from the people!¡± Pang Tong suggested.


    ¡°The people?¡± Liu Bei was stunned. There were several hundred thousand in Xuzhou, most of which had been tricked by Liu Bei to follow him. If Liu Bei were to take provisions from them, his reputation would be finished. His reputation had been obtained with the blood of countless soldiers and decades of effort. No matter what, he was not able to trade it away for provisions.


    ¡°Milord. I am not saying we should rob them!¡± Pang Tong understood Liu Bei¡¯s hesitation.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Liu Bei questioned.


    ¡°We will simply borrow it!¡± Pang Tong replied with a smile. ¡°Milord¡¯s benevolence is well known and the people at Yuzhou are extremely thankful of you!¡± With the citizens of Xuzhou brainwashing the others, the citizens of Yuzhou also started to believe in Liu Bei¡¯s benevolence. If Cao Cao wanted to do the same thing, the people would disapprove as Cao Cao had killed plenty of citizens before. On the other hand, Liu Bei who is the model example of a respectable person could easily obtain provisions. After all, the citizens at Xuzhou were already willing to throw away their lives to protect Liu Bei physically. Inparison, giving away their provisions is nothing. ¡°However, Milord will need to personally go and ask for it.¡±


    ¡°Of course! With my Yuzhou in destion, how am I supposed to pacify thends of the Han? The Sage King deceived the people and the Emperor is controlled by the traitorous Cao! The bitterness and hardships of saving the great Han dynasty! Taking provisions from my people is not my true wish! I will reimburse them double the provisions taken!¡± Of course, this was not possible. Liu Bei had already nned to only return a small portion of the provisions taken and not return the rest. After that, he nned to find a scapegoat and me him for corruption. Liu Bei and Pang Tong bothughed as the thought about it.


    Sun Qian would certainly not allow Pang Tong to remain proud. ¡°Milord. You may be benevolent and the people would be willing to give you provisions but how much provisions could they have?¡± Sun Qian¡¯s words immediately gave Liu Bei something to think about.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Pang Tong looked at Sun Qian with a frown. He had a bad feeling about this as he did not think about this small matter.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Sun Qian sneered with disdain when he saw Pang Tong¡¯s frown. Although Pang Tong was knowledgeable he was still only a young man who have not reach the age of twenty. He is also the second son of therge Pang Family who lived in extravagance since young. How was he to notice the hardships of themon people?


    During those years, it was good harvest if the people could obtain four hundred catties4 of provisions per acre ofnd. As Yuzhou had once belonged to the poverty stricken Liu Pi, the taxes had remained the same which was sixty percent. That was why the people did not have much and everything was rationed. If they have a bad harvest, the prosperous ones could only have about a hundred catties while the less prosperous ones could only give five catties at best.


    Pang Tong¡¯s stratagem was good but it was not something that could be done repeatedly. The people did not have much to give. They could be considered lucky if they even managed to obtain ten thousand shi6. Yet, that amount was only enough to alleviate the immediate crisis. They would also need to reward the Xiliang Cavalry which was a huge expense they could not possible obtain from the people.


    ¡°Gongyou¡¯s words are reasonable!¡± Liu Bei frowned. It was true that the people were not prosperous. The people were impoverished because they did not have enough food. If they had enough to eat, they wouldn¡¯t have be Yellow Turbans in the first ce. However, Pang Tong saw them as though they were nobles, giving a wrong estimate. The people could only help a little but would not be able to save them.


    ¡°Milord. I have a n.¡± Sun Qian who already decided on managing finances definitely needed to find ways to increase Liu Bei¡¯s ie.


    ¡°Oh, Gongyou. You have not even rested up yet ever sinceing to Nanyang but you already have a n for me?¡± Liu Bei was happy that Sun Qian had a n for him to use. Liu Bei still had feelings for Sun Qian. He had obtained Sun Qian from the great schr Zheng Xuan. At that time, he was still managing Xiaopei in Xuzhou. Zheng Xuan had rmended to him because Sun Qian was good at management and Xiaopei would grow with his help. Sun Qian did not let Liu Bei feel disappointed. With Sun Qian helping out at Xiaopei, Liu Bei was able to pacify Xuzhou.


    It was not that Zheng Xuan refused to give Liu Bei a better strategist. However, Liu Bei only had one territory at that time. He was not able to rmend anybody else. After obtaining Xuzhou, Sun Qian became inadequate. However, he would still be able to keep the peace. Even if he would not have any achievements, there would also be no problems.


    Unfortunately, Lu Bu attacked and chased Liu Bei away. How was Sun Qian supposed to deal with a top strategist like Chen Gong and the God of War?


    After that defeat, many schrs left Liu Bei for Lu Bu. Only Sun Qian remained loyal. Only Sun Qian stuck with him through trials and tribtions. That was why Liu Bei still had feelings for Sun Qian. Now, Sun Qian was also able to poke holes in Pang Tong¡¯s reasoning. This gave Liu Bei a new found respect for Sun Qian.


    ¡°Milord. Taking from the people could only dy us from this crisis. If we truly want to solve this problem, we must borrow from someone else!¡±


    If they were not to take from themon people, they could only take from the nobles. That being said, were there still any nobles left at Yuzhou? Even if there were, they would be his generals or family members. Liu Pi had already wiped them out long ago when taking provisions in the past.


    ¡°Why must we take from Yuzhou and Nanyang? The world is big and prosperous. With Yuan Shao on the verge of defeat, Cao Mengde would lend us provisions as well!¡± Sun Qian said and then looked at Pang Tong. Pang Tong furrowed his brows and had a bad feeling.


    ¡°If I am not wrong, the Military Minister¡¯s Pang Family is at the Shiling district of Jingzhou.¡±


    _______


    Sun Qian ims to have ¡®taken¡¯/¡¯been influenced by¡¯ Liu Bei¡¯s good fortune which is why he is still alive.


    ¹·ÍÈ×Ó Which means henchman/faithful follower, things like that. The word ¡®gou¡¯ means dog. Troublesome people. You are either disloyal traitorous scum or faithful follower (dog). There is no winning in life.


    Chen Dao for those who forgot (like me)


    Half a kilogram. Provisions is counted differently here for some reason.


    Tried to avoid using shi/stones/koku for so long but theck of a unit bothers me too much. ʯ. On Wikipedia, the most reliable yet unreliable source for all knowledge, ʯ could be measured by volume or mass. Oneʯof rice weigh about 150kg[volume] or 31 kg[mass]. It is likely the mass measurement is used for this story because Han Dynasty but [volume] is more widely used in general as I can¡¯t seem to find [mass] in English. Also, each [volume] is ¡®enough rice to feed one person for one year¡¯. Toozy to do the math. Just going to say shi from now on if i really need to.

 Chapter 373

    At Shouchun, with Lu Bu and Zhang Liao as the witnesses, Zhang Lei finally paid respect to Liu Mang as his foster father. Many ceremonious clothing was made ording to the standard. Although everyone was busy, this had also swept away the shadows of war.


    Lu Bu could not help but make a strange expression as he watched Liu Mang receive his foster son. Lu Bu had two foster fathers, Ding Yuan and Dong Zhuo. However, both of them did not meet a good end. Both of them had been killed by Lu Bu, giving him the reputation of a foster father killer. He noted the irony of how his son-inw is now bing the foster fathers of others.


    The ceremony wasplicated as this was still in ancient times. It could not be simplified or avoided like how Liu Mang preferred it to be. Once all the preparations were finished, Zhang Lei knelt down in front of Liu Mang, called him foster father and served him tea. One of the changes to being a foster son is the change in name. One example was Liu Bei¡¯s own foster son, Liu Feng. This man was not really a Liu. However, Liu Bei was already at the age of forty and he still did not have a son. Most people would already have a few children at that age and on top of that, their children would already be assuming responsibility in something.


    Yuan Shao and Cao Cao already have children that were above twenty years old. Cao Cao¡¯s son Cao Ang was killed. Lu Bu married his daughter away. Meanwhile, Liu Bei still has no children. He was worried to be without heir which is why he got himself a foster son.


    The people during ancient times were different from modern people. They ced a lot of importance in surnames. Changing ones surname is the same as changing families and they would not be buried together. If Zhang Lei truly epted being a foster son, his name would change to Liu Lei. However, Liu Mang allowed Zhang Lei to remain a Zhang. This would make Zhang Lei fall under the other type of foster son that does not have inheritance rights like Lu Bu to Ding Yuan and Dong Zhuo. If Lu Bu had inheritance rights, why would he kill those two? After all, they do not have children of their own.


    One of the reasons Liu Mang let Zhang Lei remain a Zhang was because he was the only descendant left. Although Zhang Xiu had been Liu Mang¡¯s enemy, he was not able to end their family tree.


    The second reason was because Zhang Lei still had his uses. At that moment, he could be used to pacify the Xiliang Cavalry. After all, the Zhang Family still had prestige amongst the Xiliang Cavalry. They would then also be able to use Zhang Xiu as an excuse to start a war against Nanyang and Jingzhou. The people would approve of Zhang Xiu¡¯s son avenging Zhang Xiu.


    After everything was settled, Liu Mang gave Zhang Lei the ¡®Analects of Confucius¡¯ and a sword. The sword was also something brought from the future and was made with titanium alloy. The material used was as strong as the Aries God Cloth. Liu Mang gave these two different things so that Zhang Lei could eventually do both. Liu Mang¡¯s high expectations for Zhang Lei who used to be his enemy¡¯s son, made his reputation reach new heights. Ge Jun and Zhang Hu knelt down shedding tears. They could be considered to have been converted.


    After a few days, Lu Bu took his Wolf Cavalry along with Gao Shun¡¯s Formation Breaker and left Shouchun as he still had things to do at Lujiang. As Jiangdong and Jingzhou were busy at war, it is unlikely for them to provoke an attack. That was why Lu Bu took a few days before leaving. Meanwhile, a dozen ships had been given to Gan Ning who took his men across the Hongze Lake and eventually returned to the naval stronghold. Only two thousand navy soldiers were left behind. These people were needed by Liu Mang to test out the new ships and to train an ocean navy. There would be stronger winds at the ocean which meant that more preparations was needed.


    All that was left at Shouchun was the Urban Army, the ck g Army, the White Horses and the Xiliang Cavalry. All of them were elites but the White Horses still needed to be established while the Xiliang Cavalry was being trained by Zhang Liao. All that was left was the Yiyang Troops that was starting to be made and was returning to Shouchun. However, Liu Mang had them wait at Guangzhou while obeying Hao Shao.


    When it came to discussing official matters, the officials all gathered and sat at their seats.


    Sitting at the front was the Military Advisor of Yangzhou, Xu Shu, followed by Liu Ye. Sitting at the back was the new addition, Jia Xu. Although Jia Xu was not inferior to the other two, he knew that he had to settle for third ce as he only just joined. Besides that, Jia Xu knows that the two men in front of him did not like him. Jia Xu would only be inviting trouble to himself if he went and fought with the other two for sitting positions. With no contributions or anything, the third seat was already good enough. Yang Hong could have sat in front of Xu Shu but he went to Lujiang to bring Liu Mang¡¯s wives over.


    Jia Xu was also indifferent. He was not like Sun Qian and Pang Tong. In his opinion, gold always shines1.


    Amongst the military generals, Zhang Liao sat in front as he was the veteran that followed Lu Bu for a long time. Even if this was not so, Liu Mang would have ced Zhang Liao in front because Zhang Liao was a great general with multiple talents.


    After Zhang Liao, it was Cheng Yu, Xu Sheng, and then Zhao Yun. These were the main Generals of the army. They were then followed by the Deputy Generals, Wang Wei and Huang Xu. As for Huang Zhong, the man did not take a seat but instead stood behind Liu Mang.


    ¡°Is everyone here?¡± Liu Mang looked at his officials. Almost everyone was present except for those like Wei Yan and Hao Shao. Even Ge Jun and Zhang Hu was present.


    ¡°Milord. We are all here!¡± Xu Shu said. As a civil officer, he was the one managing the people in the army.


    ¡°Alright. Let us begin!¡± Liu Mang also decided to start the council. They needed to discuss about the direction they needed to take in the future. Although they have managed to chase away Liu Bei and Zhang Xiu¡¯s armies and survived their stratagem, Liu Mang and the others have also suffered heavy losses.


    ¡°Yuanzhi. Have you dealt with the family register?¡±


    ¡°Milord. Using your methods, the family register have already beenpleted. Only the ones at Guangzhou, Hefei and Lujiang is still in progress!¡± Xu Shu gave Liu Mang some documents as he spoke. On these documents was the family registry and the number of citizens. Even a modern person would have been amazed if they could see this as it was easy toprehend. After all, it was written in Arabic numbers. The reason why it had been so troublesome for the ancient people was because their calction methods were more troublesome. It was still alright up until ten but problems appear ites to muchrger figures. Even simple things like the amount of provisions and troops they have, would need an entire morning to count. What was known as Han Xin¡¯s troop counting method simply relies on a person¡¯s own ability. Liu Mang found thisplicated and taught Arabic numbers.


    Xu Shu who obtained this new method immediately worked with new efficiency. In Shouchun, there were almost two hundred and forty thousand households. Each household would have about four to six people. The total poption was about 1.12 million. By estimate, there would only be a few tens of thousands of people at Guangzhou and Hefei as most of the people were at Shouchun.


    1.12 million is not a small number. A great man once said that a million small problems would be a very big problem. Liu Mang had been considering the provision problems in the city. Even if one person eats a catty worth of food a day, there would still be a million catty used up at the end of the day. As they had already sent people out to buy provisions, what they needed now was residence.


    ¡°Milord! The first batch of cement houses have already been upied by the people.¡± Xu Shu reported. These were the buildings that began construction before Liu Mang left Shouchun. During that time, Liu Mang split up the poption to about ten thousand men and sent them to search for lime to make cement.


    ¡°How is the quality of the buildings?¡± Liu Mang asked. The people during those times mostly lived in short wooden houses. Once a building caught fire, it would easily spread to the whole city. This was why fire was extremely dreadful. Using cement would make the building more resistant to fire. Cement buildings were also drier than wood, making it morefortable than the damp building in the long run.


    ¡°It is strong and firm!¡± Xu Shu replied. He found the cement extremely useful. Normally, they would need a lot of wood for a building. The entire process of cutting down the trees to the finishing touches of the building would usually take several months at best. Yet, only half a month was needed for the cement and on top of that, it was of better quality than a wooden building.


    ¡°Good. That is good! Now, a hundred thousand people would have a ce to settle down!¡± Liu Mang nodded. Cement buildings were not only economically better but also brought benefits to the future expansion Liu Mang was nning to do. One of the reasons was that the wooden buildings could not be as orderly built as cement buildings.


    ¡°Haha. Milord. This is not only a hundred thousand people but four hundred thousand people that now has a ce to live!¡± Xu Shu shook his head andughed.


    ¡°Four hundred thousand?¡± Liu Mang was stunned. Liu Mang had only ordered for thirty thousand buildings to be constructed with three to four people upying each building. This is because he did not know how firm the building would be.


    From Xu Shu¡¯s exnations, Liu Mang realized that he had underestimated the ancient people¡¯s capability to endure hardships. Ten people simply squeezed into the building that was fifty square feet wide. To them, it was good enough as long as the building could shield them from the wind and rain.


    ¡°Quickly get the second batch of buildings done. We cannot let the people sleep outdoors or in tents anymore!¡± There were still a lot of people sleeping in tents as there were plenty of rundown buildings in Shouchun.


    ¡°Milord. Building houses is easy but we need more cement!¡±


    ___________


    Basically, Jia Xu doesn¡¯t care even if he sits at the back because he knows he is talented enough for a good Lord to take note of him. This is unlike Sun Qian and Pang Tong who is more interested in one upping each other.

 Chapter 374

    Xu Shu exined that the lime needed to be processed before it could be cement. However, the industrial zone have not been set up yet.


    ¡°Ziyang. I will leave the repairs of the industrial zone to you!¡± Liu Mang said to Liu Ye. Liu Ye was not any worse than Xu Shu. The two of them simply had different strengths. Liu Ye was better at organizing while Xu Shu was better at internal affairs. Because of this, Xu Shu was themander for the overall situation while Liu Ye was in charge of the industrial zone. ¡°Ziyang. You can take all the money required for the industrial zone from Yuanzhi.¡± Shouchun still had a lot of money left behind by his other father-inw, Yuan Shu. Money was not a problem.


    ¡°Understood!¡± Liu Ye cupped his fist and replied.


    ¡°Milord. There are millions of people in the city. Although we have enough provisions to feed them, this would not always be the case.¡± Most of the problems in Shouchun such as food and housing had already been solved. However, the people had nothing to do. Thends also remained unused as it was not farming season. The idling citizens would eventually cause problems in the future. The rulers in ancient times set high taxes for two reasons. One is to have more provisions for war. The other was to keep the people busy.


    ¡°I was just about to discuss this with Yuanzhi and the others!¡± Liu Mang nodded. The people now havend as they had registered themselves. However, they could not cultivate thend because the season was wrong. They were like unemployed people. Almost ny percent of the poption aside from soldiers were unemployed. If would be strange to not do anything about it.


    ¡°Yuanzhi. Amongst the millions of people, there are seven hundred thousand strong people. Pick out three hundred thousand. I will have them form an army!¡± Amongst the seven hundred thousand people, two hundred thousand were women while the rest would be between fifteen to forty years old. After all, the weak would not travel long distances and even if they do, they would perish along the way.


    Liu Mang¡¯s words stunned everyone. Three hundred thousand men were too many people. Shouchun was only able to hold a hundred thousand soldiers. Yuan Shao would need to gather his soldiers in four provinces to even reach that number. Expanding the army would also exhaust their provisions. Another problem was the weapons. They would not have enough even if they empty Yangzhou. Besides that, Liu Mang also still needed to set up the White Horses and the Xiliang Cavalry that would also need weapons and armor. Even Zhang Xiu did not dare to be so militaristic at Nanyang. More importantly, the people must also be willing to join the army. After all, there would always be those that refuse to be a soldier. It is also not be able to force the unwilling to be soldiers.


    ¡°Milord please reconsider! Being militaristic has always invited disaster!¡± Xu Shu immediately opposed Liu Mang¡¯s decision. Liu Ye immediately knelt and added. ¡°Milord. If we add this together with our current troops, we would have four hundred thousand men! How are we going to train all these soldiers?¡±


    Although having higher numbers was an advantage, it would not mean much when the soldiers were not wearing armor. They would simply consume the provisions. Liu Ye and Xu Shu was afraid that Liu Mang wanted to increase their numbers as it was theck of soldiers that forced them into a defensive position during the war. It was possible that Liu Mang¡¯s anger caused him to act recklessly.


    The only advisor that have not spoken was Jia Xu. He was also frightened by Liu Mang¡¯s intentions as expanding the army recklessly would bring trouble. One example was the Yellow Turbans. They had millions of soldiers but in the end the three Zhang brothers died with the Yellow Turbans being supressed. Jia Xu did not say anything as Liu Mang seemed calm. It did not seem to be a reckless and impulsive action. The way Liu Mang brought it up also looked as though he was collecting opinions. Jia Xu indifferently watched the situation develop. He wanted to see what his new Lord was up to.


    Liu Mang shook his head as he listened to Liu Ye and Xu Shu. How is it possible for him to lose his head because of Zhang Xiu and Liu Bei? Although it was also true that Liu Mang felt regret for not having enough soldiers. However, Liu Mang had won the battle. Liu Bei had lost his White Eared Soldiers and Chen Dao. Zhang Xiu was also already dead. Based on this, who do you think is the one that should feel angry? ¡°Ziyang. Do you think that I would not need to spend money and provisions if I do not set up this army?¡± Liu Mang asked, causing the other two to be stunned.


    When Xu Su and Liu Ye heard that Liu Mang wanted to expand the army, they immediately rejected his idea. However, they had forgotten that even if Liu Mang did not expand the army, they would still need to feed 1.2 million mouths.


    ¡°Little Lord.¡± Zhang Liao called out. He was the currently the only one around who would do this as his real Lord was Lu Bu. Although he still listens to Liu Mang¡¯smands, his way of addressing Liu Mang have not change.


    ¡°Little Lord. Where are you going to obtain three hundred thousand sets of equipment from?¡± Naturally, weapons and armor were needed for soldiers. It would be foolish to send them out barehanded.


    However, Liu Mang did not believe that the people needed army weapons. ¡°There are weapons all around us!¡± Liu Mang gave a simple reply. He then realized that Zhang Liao did not understand him and exined. ¡°The soldiers can just make their weapons from the tree barks.¡±


    ¡°How could such soldiers go on the battlefield?¡± Zhang Liao wrinkled his brows. Zhang Liao was someone who had higher sitting positionpared to Liu Mang in the Lu Bu¡¯s Army. That was why he was not afraid of offending Liu Mang. If Liu Mang listened to advice, all would be well. If Liu Mang refused to listen and have a falling out with him, he would just apply for transfer back to Lujiang. Training the Xiliang Cavalry truly made him feel uneasy. ¡°Little Lord. It is best not to learn from Zhao Kuo.1¡± Zhang Liao¡¯s speech became more provocative instead of polite. This was pretty much saying that Liu Mang¡¯s tactics was worse than useless.


    ¡°How dare you speak like that to Milord! Who do you think you are?¡± Xu Sheng and Huang Xu could not endure anymore but they were stopped by Cheng Yu, Wang Wei and Zhao Yun.


    Although Zhao Yun also felt discontented with Zhang Liao, he knew that violence must not be used during such discussions. On the other hand, Cheng Yu and Zhang Liao were acquaintances while Wang Wei was someone who tries not to offend anyone.


    Liu Mang felt helpless from his subordinate¡¯s actions. At first, there was only one group which belonged to Liu Mang. Now, there were two more groups. The first one was the Xiliang Cavalry along with Ge Jun and Zhang Hu. They haven¡¯t made any noise yet as they were surrendered generals. The other group was Zhang Liao. As a veteran of the Lu Bu¡¯s Army, Liu Mang had to give him face. Zhang Liao wanted to return to Lu Bu and not stay at Yangzhou.


    ¡°Quiet!¡± Liu Mang quieted them down and then said, ¡°General Wenyuan. You are right. It would be difficult for such soldiers to go onto the battlefield. But right now, this King don¡¯t want these soldiers to go onto the battlefield.¡± Liu Mang understood Zhang Liao¡¯s anger. The Wolf Cavalry was half defeated and his brother is dead. Now, he is asked to leave the Wolf Cavalry and be the general of his sworn enemies. Of course Zhang Liao would not be in a good mood. Liu Mang allowed this but that does not mean that Zhang Liao was allowed to take out that anger on him.


    That was why Liu Mang called himself ¡®This King¡¯. This was to alienate himself from Zhang Liao. It was also to warn Zhang Liao that he was only a general while Liu Mang was the son-inw and the King of Shu. It would not be wise to speak so rudely as a mere subject of the court.


    Zhang Liao turned silent. He also knew how to be humble. Besides that, he was an extremely loyal person. As he respected Lu Bu, he certainly had a sense of respect for Liu Mang as well. Earlier, he was extremely frustrated but now his emotions were in kept in control again.


    ¡°These three hundred thousand men are not going to be on the battlefield. They would be engineering troops! They would also be reserve troops in times of war. When there is no war, they would only train themselves, build stuff and keep the peace!¡±


    ¡°This is just an estimated number. What I need is for the people of appropriate age to prepare themselves!¡± Liu Mang was definitely not able to immediately add in several hundred thousand soldiers to the army. These people would only be obstructions at the start. As there were a lot of things to do at Yangzhou, Liu Mang would not start a militaristic nation.


    However, Liu Mang needed them to quickly reestablish the system at Yangzhou for the peace at Shouchun.


    The troops from forcedbor is ced as reserve troops. On top of that, the engineering soldiers would also be farming soldiers2. This would allow the peace at Yangzhou to be maintained. At this moment, Jia Xu finally spoke. ¡°Milord. This farming soldiers is a good idea. It would allow a steady flow of supplies for our army.¡± Liu Mang¡¯s n would allow the people to be upied and at the same time, it would allow the army to quickly replenish its troops. These people would stay as farmers but they would be trained so that when the timees, it would be easier to obtain new soldiers. After all, it takes a long time to train soldiers.


    ¡°But Milord. You will need to have soldiers ready in case the people refuse to ept the forced conscription!¡± It was now a norm that good men don¡¯t be soldiers. In ancient times, there were only two types of people that join the army. The first are nobles who want more wealth and fame. The second were themon people with no other options to choose if they wanted to live. Most of them would be starving. Although bing a soldier would mean that they may die, it also meant that they could eat.


    However, Liu Mang had provide them with food andnd. Why would a well fed family send their children away to be soldiers?


    ¡°Yuanzhi, Ziyang. Is there no other way?¡± Xu Shu and Liu Ye also fell into contemtion. Recruiting soldiers was something hard to do. If one were to use force, there was a chance for a rebellion. Even if there was no rebellion, one would not dare to use such unwilling troops. In fact, there would be a high chance for them to backstab you in battle. That was why the Han were a meek race. They would not rebel unless their lives were on the line. They were more likely to adapt to the environment. It was also why they managed to fight back foreign invasions every time.


    While Xu Shu, Liu Ye and the others were struggling to find a solution, Jia Xu lookedposed. His eyes squinted as though he was falling asleep.


    ¡°Jia Xu!¡± Liu Mang had almost forgotten this person. The sly old man has obtained taken up many positions before. He was likely to have more experience when ites to dealing with themon people.


    ¡°Mister Wenhe is even able to close his eyes during discussion. You must have already found your answer. Do you have anything to share with me?¡± Liu Mang looked at Jia Xu meaningfully. It was Jia Xu that pointed out that the most difficult problem was the people¡¯s thoughts and not theck of provisions. What would they do if everyone did not want to join the army? If Jia Xu had a n, it could be implemented immediately. If he did not have a n, the act of resting his eyes would be seen as a sign of disrespect, which would mean that Jia Xu needed to be taught a lesson. Liu Mang was not feeling happy and he definitely would not allow Jia Xu to feel rxed.


    ¡°Eh!¡± Jia Xu was someone who did not want to involve himself in this matter. As he just joined the army, he would offend someone regardless of whether he was right or wrong.3 If he was right, he would offend the two strategist sitting in front of him. He would steal their limelight and showed that he is better than them. It would be like a provocation. If he is wrong, then people would mock him, pushing him away from a life full of glory and wealth. In that case, it would have been better not to say anything.


    Jia Xu had nned to escape but Liu Mang would not let him go. Jia Xu shook his head with a wry smile. Now he had no choice but to step forward otherwise his new Lord would punish him severely. His new Lord have always yed againstmon sense.


    As Jia Xu had no choice, he gave his reply. ¡°Milord. It is feasible to recruit soldiers but forcing them is impossible.¡±


    Liu Mang felt like rolling his eyes after hearing Jia Xu¡¯s words. These were absolute nonsense that even idiots know.


    ¡°If you force them to join the army, you would force them to rebel!¡± Another useless tidbit. If you do not force them to join the army, why would anyone join the army? People would not send off their family members to death.


    ¡°The people do not fear death!¡± Jia Xu exined that if you were to threaten the people with death, they would rise up against you as either way, they were going to die.


    Jia Xu¡¯s words seemed as though it was meant to mock and ridicule Liu Mang. If that was the case, Jia Xu would have already achieved his objective. Just as Liu Mang felt enraged, Jia Xu added, ¡°But Taishi Gong once said that during chaotic times, men are creatures that strive for their own benefits regardless of whether they are nobles or themon people. If Milord wants the people to join the army, you will need to provide them with benefits!¡±

 Chapter 375

    Everyone in the world only cared about their own benefits. The only difference is the magnitude of said benefit. Themon people cared about their farms and also whether they have food to eat. On the other hand, the nobles ced more importance in their status and power. Rather than forcing the people to be soldiers, it was better to entice them with benefits. Themon people weren¡¯t saints. As evidence, they only came to Yangzhou because they were promised farnds and thirty percent tax. They also refused to join the army because it conflicts with their own personal interests. There was no need to risk their lives for no extra benefits.


    There are two ways to make someone loyal to the nation. The first was to educate them about the rted values and make them think that their nation is a sacred ce. However, this is not possible as the impoverished people would not bother to study in the first ce. Even if they started to study now, it would already be toote.


    That was why Jia Xu rmended the second method which was to attract the people with benefits.


    ¡°Benefits?¡± Jia Xu¡¯s idea was a good one but Liu Mang was not able to think of anything that could be given to the people. It is possible to give them wealth but Liu Mang would not be able to see the difference between such soldiers and an unruly mob. Besides that, when the people have a lot of money, they would be afraid of death and could no longer remain as soldiers. He was not able to provide them with food as Shouchun was alreadycking provisions. He was also unable to give out so muchnd and it would also be a misfortune for the people if they have too muchnd.


    ¡°Milord. Wealth is not the only kind of benefit you can give the people. There are also other things you can do like making them officials!¡± Jia Xu pointed out.


    Liu Mang¡¯s eyes shined. As the poption of Yangzhou was over a million, there was at least ten thousand positions for the people to upy. Each of them with this position could supervise a hundred people which was like being a vige chief.


    At that moment in Yangzhou, there was a governor and those from the senior managment but no officials to deal with petty issues. Public security have not yet been put onto the right track. Any issues were sent straight to the governor, causing the governor to be extremely busy.


    ¡°Mister Wenhe. Looks like you had found a solution much earlier. No wonder you can close your eyes!¡± Liu Mang did not forget to attack Jia Xu after epting his advice. The moment Liu Mang said this, the other advisors and generals showed a bad expression towards Jia Xu. This is because they could not find an answer no matter how hard they thought. On the other hand, Jia Xu was the one that pointed out the problem, find a solution and even take time to rx. It was as though Jia Xu treated them like idiots.


    ¡°I was merely lucky to suddenly think of it, Milord!¡± Jia Xu bitterly epted the consequences. Jia Xu tried not to offend anyone by not standing out but Liu Mang ended up cing him in the limelight and helping him to offend everyone. Now everyone except for Ge Jun and Zhang Hu had a bad impression of him.


    ¡°Huang Zhong!¡± Liu Mang suddenly called out in amanding tone.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Huang Zhong was shaken out of his distracted state. He had considered himself Liu Mang¡¯s bodyguard and had stood by Liu Mang¡¯s side silently. Suddenly, Liu Mang had called him, causing him to feel a bit surprised. However, he immediately knelt down and replied, ¡°This general is present!¡±


    ¡°Huang Zhong. This king promotes you to a recruitment general1. I will leave the recruitment of the three hundred thousand people to you!¡±


    ¡°Milord. I...!¡± Huang Zhong wanted to tell Liu Mang that he wanted to remain as Liu Mang¡¯s bodyguard but he was stopped. It was too much of a waste for Huang Zhong to remain as his guard. Liu Mang hade to this decision after thinking for a long time. In the entire Lu Bu¡¯s Army, only Lu Bu could defeat Huang Zhong in a duel. He was a great talent on par with Zhang Liao. It would truly be the biggest waste in history if Huang Zhong were to remain as his bodyguard.


    ¡°Huang Zhong. I did not purposefully give you this post. The truth is that the others are already too busy!¡± Liu Mang said to the general. Zhao Yun and Zhang Liao were too busy with their own armies. Cheng Yu and Huang Xu also had to work together for the Urban Army. Liu Mang was also not able to give Huang Xu the responsibility of leading the troops at that moment. Another possible person was Wang Wei. Although the man was talented, they could not find anybody that could rece his position as the deputy of the ck g Army. After thinking of the future, Liu Mang decided that Huang Zhong would be the best choice.


    After all, to get three hundred thousand men to join the army was a huge task. There would be a huge problem if something were to go wrong. On top of that, there was nobody around that could organize these people. The only people that could actuallyplete this task was Huang Zhong and Zhang Liao. This was why Huang Zhong was chosen.


    ¡°This general obeys!¡± Huang Zhong could only cup his fist at Liu Mang and ept his order when he saw that Liu Mang was not backing down. He knew that Liu Mang was giving him and the Huang Family a chance. While following Liu Mang around was good because he could be by Liu Mang¡¯s side, when they both grow older and Huang Zhong could no longer hold a sword, Liu Mang would no longer care about him.


    As many more important things were going to happen in Liu Mang¡¯s territory, it was unlikely for the Huang Family to fall out of favour. This is especially true since Huang Xu is in the Urban Army. However, Huang Zhong was still in his robust years. Even though he was no longer at the peak of his life, he still thought of obtaining his achievements on the battlefield. This was the dream of all generals. With two generals giving outstanding service, the Huang Family could move up from amon martial family to a noble family.


    ¡°Do not thank me yet! Your assignment is a very important one that must not fail! If you fail, I will have to apprehend you!¡± Liu Mang shamefully spoke of his development ns for Yangzhou. For more war potential, Liu Mang desired strategists and also prepared to bring an entire nation to arms just like the old Han. During a battle the people were ced at the front lines and during times of peace, they were justmon people. Liu Mang also prepared them for engineering projects at Shouchun like the dam. Now that Liu Mang had chased Liu Bei away, he would not give Liu Bei another chance to enter Yangzhou. As Liu Mang did not want another war within the borders of Yangzhou, the three hundred thousand reserve soldiers were very important.


    ¡°I am willing to set up a military order! If I fail, I am willing to give you my head!¡± Huang ZHong replied with confidence.


    ¡°It is good to have confidence but there is no need for a military order! I trust you!¡± Huang Zhong had that confidence but not Liu Mang. Liu Mang merely hopes for the forced conscription to provide a little preparation and also to provide job opportunities.


    ¡°Milord. Who is going to protect you when I am gone?¡± Huang Zhong was still worried. Even though he is going to amander of three hundred thousand men, his mind was only concerned about Liu Mang¡¯s safety.


    ¡°You do not have to worry.¡± Liu Mangughed. ¡°Men. Call in the brave warriors Zhou and Guan.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± Huang Zhong furrowed his brows. ¡°He did not know who these two men were. Soon, two men carrying swords came forward. One man seemed to be between his robust years and middle age. He looked tall and sturdy. He should have had a handsome face but it was almostpletely covered by arge scar. Half his nose and mouth had also already gone missing and he looked quite horrifying. The other person by his side looked younger and was about thirty years old. This one did not look as frightening but had a foolish expression. Both of them cupped their fist at Liu Mang. ¡°We greet Your Highness, King of Shu!¡±


    ¡°Come. General, let me introduce these people to you. The one standing on the left is Guan Hai!¡± Liu Mang pointed at the man with the disfigured face.


    ¡°Guan Hai?¡± Not many people recognized the man but the few that did were surprised. Amongst the surprised generals, the usually calm Zhao Yun was the one that yelled out the man¡¯s name.


    Zhao Yun could not help but be surprised. Guan Hai was someone he had met before. Guan Hai had appeared several years ago when Qingzhou was still controlled by Kong Rong. At that time, Guan Hai was one of the biggest leaders of the Yellow Turbans at Qingzhou. It was no mistake that the Qingzhou Troops in the Cao Cao¡¯s Army and also the ones belonging to Guan Yu were once Guan Hai¡¯s troops.


    ¡°Guan Hai of Qingzhou?¡± Zhao Yun was uncertain but spoke out. Guan Hai¡¯s murderous gaze confirmed Zhao Yun¡¯s suspicion. Zhao Yun was truly stunned by this person¡¯s sudden appearance. Guan Hai was a skilled warrior and had even killed Kong Rong¡¯s general, Zong Bao, inbat. However, he was no match for Zhao Yun. Zong Bao was merely a second grade general. The reason why Zhao Yun was stunned was because Guan Hai should have been dead.


    When Kong Rong was besieged at Beihai, he had dispatched Taishi Ci to look for reinforcements. The person Taishi Ci found was Liu Bei. During that time, Zhao Yun had been sent to Liu Bei by Gongsun Zan. Although Zhao Yun had never participated directly in that battle, he still knew about its conclusion.


    Guan Hai should have been killed by Guan Yu at Beihai. His death caused the Qingzhou Army to fall into confusion before getting surrounded. How could a dead person appear here?


    ¡°In the flesh!¡± Guan Hai¡¯s tone was gloomy. He had a pained expression as though he did not want to recall those memories but he quickly recovered. He looked especially murderous when Zhao Yun had mentioned Guan Yu¡¯s name.


    ¡°I was not killed by Guan Yu! Guan Yu is the one that will die!¡± Guan Hai could not help but touch his sword as he said that.


    Although Guan Hai¡¯s soldiers had been Yellow Turbans, there were several tens of thousands of soldiers. On the other hand, Liu Bei only had three thousand men. No matter how strong Liu Bei¡¯s Army was, they would definitely be unable to break through the encirclement. However, Guan Hai made a fatal mistake. The arrogant Guan Yu had provoked Guan Hai and imed to be able to defeat Guan Hai within three rounds. Guan Hai ended up taking the bait.


    Guan Hai was strong especially amongst the other Yellow Turbans. Guan Yu was not able to defeat Guan Hai even after five rounds. If Guan Yu wanted to win, he had to do it after hundreds of rounds just like Lu Bu and Zhang Fei¡¯s battle. However, if Guan Yu were to do that, it would be considered as a failure and Guan Yu would lose face. Besides that, Guan Hai could also escape once he became tired. It would be difficult to kill Guan Hai with the Qingzhou Army supporting him.


    Guan Yu feigned a mistake and then pretended to escape, causing Guan Hai to chase after him. In the end, Guan Yu cut down Guan Hai¡¯s horse. Guan Yu was a powerful warrior that was even stronger than Huang Zhong. How could Guan Haipete against him? When Guan Hai fell to the ground blood continued to flow without stopping as he copsed. With their leader gone, the Qingzhou Yellow Turbans were naturally dispersed by Liu Bei. The siege at Beihai ended. Guan Yu followed his brother out to kill their enemies while everybody ignored Guan Hai who was on the ground.


    Guan Hai miraculously survived. All of the surrounding corpses also protected him from being robbed. When Guan Hai regained consciousness, the Qingzhou Army had already been defeated. Guan Hai could only kill the few soldiers tidying up the corpses to silence them and left Beihai with his wounds.


    Guan Hai hid himself for many years deep in the mountains training his martial arts. He never went for gatherings as his brothers were already dead. All of this was Guan Yu¡¯s fault. Guan Hai wanted to take revenge.


    It was only recently when Guan Hai managed to make a breakthrough. This was around the time when the war between Liu Mang and Liu Bei started. Although Guan Hai was not able to take part in the war, he managed to get himself recruited into the army. After all, it was not possible to take revenge on his own. The only ones who have animosity with the Liu Bei¡¯s Army was the Lu Bu¡¯s Army and Cao Cao¡¯s Army. Cao Cao was busy with Hebei and had no time to fight Liu Bei. Even if he did, a Yellow Turban like Guan Hai would not be ced in an important position.


    On the other hand, it would be different for the Liu Mang¡¯s Army. Although the battle was already over, they would sooner fight again for the Central ins. Both sides merely stopped for the moment to lick their wounds. Besides that, Liu Mang¡¯s recruitment order did not care about anyone¡¯s background. This includes a former Yellow Turban like Guan Hai.


    Fortunately, Guan Hai spoke of his true origins which is how Liu Mang found out about him. There was nothing left to think about when he saw Guan Hai¡¯s skill. Liu Mang immediately ced Guan Hai as his subordinates.


    ¡°The one on the right is Zhou Cang!¡± Liu Mang then introduced the other warrior.


    Nobody knew who Zhou Cang was except for Liu Mang. As Liu Mang learned about him from the Romance of the Three Kingdoms, he had believed that Zhou Cang never really existed. However, Zhou Cang suddenly appeared in front of him. Fortunately, Liu Mang have seen things that was not recorded down in history which is why he was not surprised.


    The reason Zhou Cang came to Shouchun was also because of Guan Yu. Zhou Cang was once Zhang Bao¡¯s subordinate. After Zhang Bao¡¯s death, he went to Mount Woniu together with Pei Yuanshao. Zhou Cang was also someone who adores an idol. Unlike others who would detest Guan Yu for killing the Yellow Turbans, Zhou Cang worshipped Guan Yu instead. He truly worshipped all of Guan Yu¡¯s exploits such as defeating Hua Xiong and fighting against Lu Bu along with his two brothers. However, Liu Mang¡¯s returning present and the Jingzhou fried chicken have scandalized Guan Yu¡¯s reputation.


    Guan Yu¡¯s defeat and then hiding in Ruyin made Zhou Cang feel heartbroken and also idolized Guan Yu less. Zhou Cang wanted to see the person that caused his idol to enter such a sorry state. He went to Shouchun to gather information about Liu Mang before he intended to find Guan Yu. However, when Liu Mang found out he was Zhou Cang, Zhou Cang would no longer be able to leave.


    If there was anything Liu Mang was good at, it would be at tricking people. With a few words of deceit, Zhou Cang ended up staying.


    Guan Hai and Zhou Cang were not extremely exceptional in martial arts but at the same time, they also weren¡¯t that bad at it. Guan Hai was able to fight against Guan Yu for ten rounds and only lost because of Guan Yu managed to cut down his horse. Guan Hai was also much stronger now. On the other hand, Zhou Cang was also at least a second grade warrior. With the of them around, Liu Mang¡¯s safety was assured.


    The other surrounding generals couldn¡¯t help but nod as theypared themselves to the two men in front of them.


    Only one person showed disdain and even showed his hostility openly. ¡°Yellow Turban scum. My benevolent Lord showed appreciation for you and took you in. Even if you do not repay that debt of gratitude, how could you bring a sword into this hall? Did you think that this Shouchun is your home?¡±


    ¡°General Huang?¡± Liu Mang was stunned. The person that showed disdain was Huang Zhong. Huang Zhong was one of the oldest generals amongst them. Even his son is also a general within the army. That was why Huang Zhong always acted like a good natured elder watching over his juniors like Zhao Yun. He had never acted this way before.


    Although the two were indeed Yellow Turbans, Liu Mang doesn¡¯t care about a person¡¯s origins or history. He only cared about talent. If that was the case, people like Xu Sheng and Gan Ning would also not be in his army.


    Liu Mang wanted to put a stop to this but in the end, he decided not to move as his three strategist were still sitting down not doing anything. If he were to act first, he would be made aughing stock.


    ¡°Drop your weapons and kneel or else I will send you off!¡± Huang Zhong rudely told the two neers. His words caused everyone to be stunned. Initially, Liu Mang called these two in to introduce them but now it was about to turn into a fight.


    Guan Hai and Zhou Cang stared fixedly at Huang Zhong. Zhou Cang, who was stupid and stubborn then opened up his mouth. ¡°Why should we drop our weapons? Brother Liu is the one that allowed us to carry weapons! Who even are you?¡± The way Zhou Cang addressed Liu Mang caused everyone to smile bitterly and shake their heads. A loyal person would call him Lord and even those that were not part of the Liu Mang¡¯s Army would call him Your Majesty. Only a person of simr status would be brave enough to call a feudal vassal that. On top of that, Liu Mang was an actual aristocrat.


    Guan Hai was the next to speak. Before this, he had been staring at Huang Zhong for a long time and felt that the old man was a terrifying person. Zhou Cang did not know because he was not as perceptive. Huang Zhong¡¯s problems with his son had also caused him to look older. Guan Hai felt as though a tiger was eyeing him in the woods. Even if Guan Hai could fight off ten tigers, he would not dare to fight against this old man. Unfortunately, there was no choice this time. He steeled himself and replied, ¡°Men cannot lose his weapon even if he were to lose his life!¡±


    ¡°Are you two seeking death? In that case, I, Huang Zhong Huang Hansheng will grant you your wish!¡± Huang Zhong then attacked the two warriors.


    _____________


    Can¡¯t find the English equivalent. Literally a general that recruits people. Íͱø½«¾ü

 Chapter 376

    Strength and courage. Guan Hai and Zhou Cang have proven themselves to have these things. Huang Zhong kept his sword feeling satisfied and voiced his approval.


    ¡°General. Do you still have any objections?¡± Liu Mang smiled as he looked at the three men.


    ¡°I can rx if you two are around. I will leave Milord to you!¡± Huang Zhong said to the two men before cupping his fist at Liu Mang.


    ¡°Haha. Of course. Although these two came from the wilderness, they have good enough skills to sell to the King!¡± Liu Mang praised Guan Hai and Zhou Cang generously. These two would be his guards like Cao Cao¡¯s Dian Wei and Xu Zhu who were also strong and powerful men.


    It was unfortunate for Cao Cao that one of them had already died. On the other hand, Liu Mang obtained two tigers. Although Guan Hai and Zhou Cang may not be as strong as Dian Wei or Xu Zhu, Liu Mang himself was also just a second grade warrior.


    Meanwhile, the three strategists narrowed their eyes. They did not care about Liu Mang¡¯s exaggeratedpliments but the words ¡®sell to the Emperor.¡¯ As a modern person, Liu Mang used words such as King or Emperor freely. After all, he was pampered an only child1. However, in ancient times, the people were very sensitive towards such words.


    Guan Hai and Zhou Cang could sell their skills but who is the ¡®King¡¯? Right now, that person is Liu Mang as this was Zhou Cang and Guan Hai¡¯s current Lord. It was also possible for Liu Mang to have even grander ambitions. If Liu Mang manages to conquer the world, they too would enter the historical records. The eyes of the three strategists glinted in excitement. Jia Xu was even prepared to work properly.


    Liu Mang could not understand why the three strategist suddenly became so excited. On the other hand, Guan Hai and Zhou Cang could not understand what Liu Mang and Huang Zhong were talking about. Initially, Huang Zhong had been antagonistic towards them and even fought them. However, he was now weing them with a smiling expression. It was still eptable for Guan Hai but Zhou Cang was an idiot.


    Liu Mang thenughed and exined to the two that Huang Zhong was testing their valor. As the two of them were to be Liu Mang¡¯s bodyguards, they would naturally be carrying weapons in the hall. They would also only be allowed to listen to Liu Mang¡¯s orders. Even if someone like Huang Zhong were to give them an order, they must not pay any heed to it unless Liu Mang were to order them to. They must also not throw away their weapons. In other words, these two had passed the test.


    Besides courage, they also needed strength. If they had been too weak, Huang Zhong would have simply killed them. He truly had every intention to kill them at that moment.


    As Shouchun¡¯s hall wasrge, the three of them had enough space to fight. Huang Zhong only kept his sword after several dozen rounds. Although he did not show off all of his skills, he was able to learn how powerful the two warriors were. Guan Hai was good enough to be a top quality general. On the other hand, Zhou Cang was also very strong also he was not smart. After all, Zhou Cang was Guan Yu¡¯s weapon bearer in the original timeline.


    As the two warrior¡¯s strength and courage had already been tested, Huang Zhong could feel at ease leaving Liu Mang with them.


    ¡°We would definitely be no worse than you in protecting Milord!¡± Guan Hai understood that Huang Zhong was testing him after listening to Liu Mang¡¯s exnation but still felt ufortable from it and snorted at Huang Zhong as though it was a provocation.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! As long as this Zhou is here, nobody would be able to touch a single hair on Brother Liu!¡± Zhou Cang dered.


    ¡°Haha. General! Looks like you have met your match!¡± Liu Mangughed contentedly while Huang Zhong shook his head andughed bitterly.


    ¡°Guan Hai and Zhou Cang! I have orders!¡± Liu Mang suddenly shouted with a serious expression.


    ¡°Guan Hai present!¡± Guan Hai immediately knelt. On the other hand, Zhou Cang was distracted. Fortunately, Guan Hai immediately pulled Zhou Cang down into a kneeling position.


    ¡°Guan Hai and Zhou Cang will be given positions. Guan Hai will be Huben military officer. He will be themander of my bodyguards. Zhou Cang will be Fenwu military officer. He will assist Guan Hai.2 Although they were once bandits, themon people had no other way to make a living during these chaotic times. That is why this King will not pursue that issue. From now on, you two will be part of the Liu Mang¡¯s Army. Listen tomands and obey thew or be executed!¡± Liu Mang spoke as he stared at them, giving off the imposing manner befitting of one who sits at the top. Liu Mang also did not know when he started being so cold blooded to the soldiers and the people. If it was in the past, he would not have been so daring to fight against thousands with hundreds. He would also not be so excited in seeing these Three Kingdoms celebrities. After all, they were only human and not Gods. In fact, if Liu Mang¡¯s traits were taken from even further back, he would have had them executed.


    ¡°This one will obey!¡± Guan Hai lowered his head and replied. He knew that the only way he could obtain revenge on Guan Yu was to follow Liu Mang.


    ¡°Whatever Brother Liu says!¡± Zhou Cang tried to say this but he was stopped by Guan Hai before he gave the same reply. ¡°This one will obey!¡±


    ¡°Alright. The two of you can return to your duties.¡± Liu Mang waved his hands. As the two were supposed to guard Liu Mang, they went to Liu Mang¡¯s side.


    ¡°There are men and there are women. It has been a fact all this while that men would tend to thend while the women would sew.¡± Liu Mang said as he looked at his subordinates. Out of seven hundred thousand people, two hundred thousand were women. Liu Mang may have selected three hundred thousand of the remaining five hundred thousand to do engineering work. This does not mean that the remaining two hundred thousand men could remain unemployed. After all, the three hundred thousand men needed to train which meant that they needed to depend on others for their livelihood. Liu Mang also intended to group the women up to sewing. War could be left to men.3


    Liu Mang intended to give supporting jobs to the women. That was why he gave the order, ¡°Pick two thousand gentle and considerate women that are good at handicraft to enter the barracks.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Liu Mang¡¯s words shocked everyone. They had already been extremely frightened by Liu Mang when they heard about recruiting three hundred thousand soldiers. Now, Liu Mang even asked for two thousand women.


    ¡°Milord. What do you mean?¡± Xu Shu was confused and also disappointed. Women are people that were not allowed to enter military camps. Otherwise, stories like Hua Mn substituting her father wouldn¡¯t be popr. This is because women had weaker bodies and had to deal with menstruation. They were not fit to enter the battlefield. A women that really entered a barracks would be an army prostitute.


    If the army has prostitutes, it would not be righteous. If that is the case, Xu Shu would no longer need to remain in the Liu Mang¡¯s Army. After all, Xu Shu took fancy of Liu Mang because of the man¡¯s motto of working for themon people. This was also in ordance with Zhuge Liang¡¯s motto. However, if the army has prostitutes, Liu Mang would be the same as Dong Zhuo, Li Jue and Guo Si.


    On the other hand, Jia Xu¡¯s eyes glinted. To him, it was only a few thousand women. Even if they were prostitutes, they could raise morale. So it was also a beneficial thing. There were a lot of young energetic men in the military. The reason they served in the army was for money so that they could find a wife.


    People who had too much desire but nowhere to vent it out would be rash. Dong Zhuo had even indulged the Xiliang Cavalry to make them more warlike. One needed military service for there to be an army. In other words, prostitution was a good way to raise morale.


    ¡°How many doctors do we have in the army?¡± Liu Mang did not immediately give Xu Shu a reply and instead asked a question.


    ¡°Doctors?¡± Xu Shu never bothered counting how many doctors there were but each army should have about ten doctors.


    ¡°Ten?¡± Liu Mang frowned. Liu Mang had already considered this before. As he had thought the Urban Army basic first aid skills, they did not have an urgent need for doctors. However, this would be different for the other armies. The ck g Army for example had five thousand men. Only having ten doctors meant that each officer needed to take care of five hundred people. Even super humans cannot handle such workload. This is also one of the reasons why there was a high casualty rate on the battlefield.


    ¡°Gather all of these doctors and then get the two thousand women to learn how to treat the wounded from them!¡± Liu Mang gave this order without any hesitation. Adding up all of Liu Mang¡¯s current avable soldiers and he would have a total of thirty thousand troops. For this amount, two thousand doctors would be enough. However, that would no longer be the case once Liu Mang expands the army.


    ¡°Medics?4¡± Xu Shu felt as though he had a headache. What kind of soldiers were that? Weren¡¯t they supposed to be prostitutes for the soldiers to y with? How did they end up being medics?

 Chapter 377

    Xu Shu and the others did not know what a medic was. However, they soon understood after Liu Mang gave his exined that it was another way to call doctors. There was no reason for Xu Shu to stop them from obtaining more doctors. Although this job used up a lot of supplies like drugs and medicine, anyone who objected to this would offend the entire army. After all, many people would be injured in war and these doctors could help them save lives.


    ¡°Milord. If that is the case we should take the robust men. It is better for less women to enter the military!¡± Xu Shu still would not let Liu Mang go. Liu Mang¡¯s intentions of having gentle women participate could have many ambiguous meanings. It was possible that turning these women into doctors was just a cover while making them prostitutes were Liu Mang¡¯s real intentions.


    ¡°No.¡± Liu Mang did not know what Xu Shu¡¯s thoughts were but rejected anyway. It wasn¡¯t that men could not be medics. However, men were rough and course. This is especially true for those that served in the army. While they could be medics, their jobs would be rough and not as good.


    Xu Shu became depressed. Although Liu Ye have not voiced his opinions, he too did not want there to be prostitutes in the army. ¡°Milord. Once there are prostitutes in the army, your reputation would be finished!¡± Xu Shu earnestly persuaded. He nned to risk his life in his advice. Xu Shu also knew that prostitutes could raise the morale and strength of the army it has its detrimental side effects. Right now, Liu Mang had his reputation as a Sage King withpassion and integrity. Once these kind of armies were formed, that reputation would be gone. The people would not care about how strong the armies were. All they know is that Liu Mang forced honest women into prostitution. After all, there are no women who would want to be prostitutes in the army. This would make Liu Mang an evil person that does not deserve to be spared.


    ¡°Milord. I also think that the Military Advisor is right! We are a benevolent group. Prostitution is a foreign culture is brought in by foreigners. We cannot act in such a manner!¡± Liu Ye gave his support.


    ¡°Foreign culture??¡± Liu Ye¡¯s words caused Jia Xu to frown. Jia Xu did not care about whether there were prostitutes in the army or not but the fact that Liu Ye called it a foreign culture. This is because Jia Xu also gave the same advice to Li Jue and Guo Si to raise morale. It was also to reward the troops that risked their lives in war. Liu Ye had basically called him a barbarian1 with those words.


    ¡°Milord. I believe that prostitution is something that can be done to raise morale. The prostitutes could be given to the more meritorious soldiers which can ensure their loyalty.¡± Jia Xu also stood out and spoke.


    ¡°Jia Xu! What is the meaning of this?¡± Xu Shu red. ¡°If we do that, Milord¡¯s reputation would be finished! Is that what you want to see?¡±


    ¡°Lose his reputation? I think you are simply too soft hearted!¡± Jia Xu already decided to make his existence known. ¡°First of all, they could raise morale. Besides that, Milord also called them medics and not prostitutes. How is he going to lose his reputation? This is only how you think because you are too soft hearted and pitied the two thousand women. Can the Military Advisor not see the benefits of such actions?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Xu Shu did not know how to retort to Jia Xu. He had to hide his selfish desire to serve a Lord that would be benevolent and would be cherished. However, such a person cannot exist. In these chaotic times, these kind of people would be the first to die. Kong Rong was one such example. Before this, Xu Shu had chosen to serve Liu Bei. Although he knew about Liu Bei¡¯s hypocrisy, the other options such as Sun Ce and Cao Cao were much worse.


    Xu Shu¡¯s eyes turned dark. During these chaotic times, there were no sense of integrity or honor at all. Jia Xu had been right. Liu Mang calling them medics and making them prostitute themselves could raise morale and at the same time there was no need to worry about reputation. There was nothing to object to.¡±


    ¡°Army prostitutes!¡± Liu Mang listened to their discussion in confusion. When did he asked for prostitutes? It was true that these could raise morale amongst other things but what Liu Mang wanted were troops, not animals. If Liu Mang were to set this up, he too, would be an animal. People would fall to their desires and temptations and it would no longer be possible to remove this from them. It would be like an addiction that they would never be able to leave behind. Liu Mang did not want this. He still had a lot of enemies. Besides that, conquering thend was also for the Lu Bu¡¯s Army. All the warlords were his enemies but Liu Mang also knew that all the people on thisnd were his nsmen. They were all Han. Liu Mang would not purposely kill others unless he was forced to.


    As for the massacre at Wan city, it was because Liu Mang knew that those innocent would not be grateful to him even if he spared them. On the other hand, they may even show hatred Liu Mang had to kill their father or children. At that time, Wan city would have fallen with a single mistake. Lu Bu would no longer be able to escape then. Liu Mang could not allow his family and subordinates to bepletely wiped out so he could only kill others.


    If it was not because of all this, Liu Mang would be very good natured to these people. Another example was at Guangzhou. He wanted Hu Che Er dead because he was a foreigner that was too smart. He also wanted to kill off the other Qiang cavaliers but not the Han. This showed Liu Mang¡¯s attitude towards the Han. If these women were not Han, then he would not feel as bad about making them prostitutes. However, he would absolutely not make Han women do this.


    ¡°Milord is not establishing prostitution?¡± Xu Shu looked pleasantly surprised and at the same time felt like he could not believe his ears.


    ¡°Who told you that?¡± Liu Mang did not know whether tough or cry when he saw Xu Shu¡¯s excited face.


    ¡°Then why do all this Milord?¡± Xu Shu may be pleasantly surprised but he was still filled with doubt. Xu Shu did not know why Liu Mang needed two thousand gentle women if it was not for prostitution. After all, there were also strong women. The violent women were definitely not any weaker than men. There were pretty much no difference between these women and men besides their gender.


    ¡°Tell me. Would rough men or gentle women be more attentive with their work?¡± Liu Mang asked all the generals. The generals then started to think. It was true that the rough men sometimes made mistakes when bandaging or relocating bones. Some of them have caused people to die rather than help them.


    ¡°Women would be better!¡± The generals all agreed. The women all engage in feminine arts at home. Their work required meticulousness. On the other hand, men were rough. They would not be as good as women when ites to taking care of the wounded.


    ¡°But Milord!¡± Xu Shu still wanted to say something but he was stopped by Liu Ye.. Knowing that Liu Mang had no intentions of using prostitution was enough. It would be bad to continue arguing with Liu Mang.


    ¡°Yangzhou have already received the gift. What we need to do now is to return it!¡± Liu Mang said as his eyes narrowed. Liu Bei and Zhang Xiu had already been defeated but there was still Sun Ce to deal with. Liu Mang had difficulty with Sun Ce as he was on the other side of the Yangtze River. Liu Mang would not be able to harm Sun Ce unless the man personally came to drynd to attack Lujiang.


    However, shaking the foundation of Jiangdong and gaining benefits from them were two different matters.


    ¡°I want to see my banner at Tuzhang and Linhuai !¡± Liu Mang wanted to collect his interest. There were twokes with developed waterways in between these two cities. Liu Mang did not go there thest time because he did not want to provoke SunL Ce. Liu Mang did not have any ships then. After that was Sun Ce surrounding Jianye with three hundred thousand troops. That time, Liu Mang did not want to go and harass people. However, the situations have changed. Sun Ce¡¯s troops have restricted the movements of Liu Biao. With their alliance in tatters, Liu Mang could capture the two cities and obtain ake. There, they would be able to train navies and also to prepare an attack on Jiangdong.


    ¡°Zhang Liao, Ge Jun and Zhang Hu! You are to serve as the vanguard and make preparations for our army at the river!¡± Liu Mang immediately issued an order.


    ¡°This general epts the order!¡± Zhang Liao, Zhang Hu and Ge Jun cupped their fists as they replied. Although Zhang Liao had only just received the authority tomand the Xiliang Cavalry, his strength was not any weaker than Ge Jun and Zhang Hu. In fact, it was his traits as a general that would allow the Xiliang Cavalry to exhibit their strength. On the other hand, Ge Jun and Zhang Hu were knew about Linhuai. By capturing it, they would obtain merits. Even though they have just only joined Liu Mang¡¯s Army, they already had the thirst to make contributions.


    ¡°Xu Sheng and Wang Wei. You are to take the ck g Army and be the center army! Set out and get me Linhuai!¡± Liu Mang issued another army.


    ¡°This general epts the order!¡±


    ¡°Little Lord!¡± Zhang Liao was a little bit dissatisfied when he heard that Liu Mang also wanted to let the ck g Army go to Linhuai. Although there were two cities, Tuzhang and Linhuai, Zhang Liao did not think much of them. With his cavalry of five thousand, those two cities will fall. If they were to join up with the ck g Army, they would have ten thousand troops. This was too many people for just two small cities. Was Liu Mang underestimating him? ¡°One army is enough. Little Lord just needs to wait for the good news in Shouchun!¡±


    Zhang Hu and Ge Jun also cupped their fist and agreed with Zhang Liao. There was no need to share the merits of capturing the two cities to others.


    Their actions caused Xu Sheng to feel dissatisfied. Ever since earlier, he had been angry at Zhang Liao for disrespecting Liu Mang. On the other hand, Ge Jun and Zhang Hu were surrendered generals. They had no qualifications to make such thoughtless remarks. ¡°Do you want to vite Milord¡¯s orders?¡± Xu Sheng roared out angrily. Fortunately, his level headed deputy Wang Wei pulled him back.


    Liu Mang waved his hand to tell Xu Sheng to calm down. He then looked at Zhang Liao and exined, ¡°General Wenyuan. I do not only want Linhuai and its surroundings.¡± Linhuai was just the interests. There were two other things that Liu Mang truly wanted from this. The first one was to obtain Sun Ce¡¯s attention. If Sun Ce managed to keep calm, Liu Mang would keep his cities. If Sun Ce were to try and rescue the two cities, then Liu Mang would eradicate them. The ck g Army was not meant for dealing with the soldiers in the city but to deal with any potential reinforcements.


    His other thoughts was to take advantage of this crisis to obtain a port.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Zhang Liao could not help but look at Liu Mang in a new light. Linhuai was truly a location that could allow them to make preparations against Cao Cao and Sun Ce. This showed that Liu Mang was an ambitious person. Zhang Liao then became vignt for a moment. After all, his Lord is Lu Bu while Liu Mang was just Lu Bu¡¯s subordinate. A subordinate with such ambitions were never a good thing. However, he then remembered that Lu Bu only had one daughter which meant that Liu Mang would have inherited everything anyway. This caused Zhang Liao to rx once again.


    ¡°General Wenyuan. For this expedition to Linhuai, the army would be relying on you!¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± Zhang Liao was stunned. He questioned whether Liu Mang wanted to put him in charge. Just as soon as he thought that, Liu Mang told Xu Sheng and Wang Wei to listen to Zhang Liao¡¯s orders as though the orders came from Liu Mang himself.


    ¡°Milord!¡± Xu Sheng became worried. He did not think Zhang Liao was qualified for this position. He thought that Liu Ye or Huang Gai were more fit to be themander in chief.


    ¡°Xu Sheng. Are you listening?¡± Liu Mang frowned as he looked at Xu Sheng.


    ¡°Yes. This one epts the order!¡± Xu Sheng helplessly cupped his fist and replied.


    ¡°Zilong. What is the state of your White Horses?¡± Liu Mang asked the silent Zhao Yun.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Zhao Yun looked nk for a moment before he gave his reply. ¡°Milord. The White Horses have finished selecting its members.¡± Three thousand White Horses cavaliers. There were Zhao Yun¡¯s prided troops.


    ¡°Good! Zilong. You will take care of the rear with the White Horses after Xu Sheng and the others have left. Hide the tracks left behind by General Wenyuan and protect the supply routes!¡±


    ¡°Milord. Is it a good idea to dispatch the White Horses when it has just been established?¡± Liu Ye asked. The Xiliang Cavalry had been elites that changed allegiances. They already had a stable foundation and many years of training. Zhang Liao was also a general of cavalries. Putting him with the Xiliang Cavalry would not cause their strength to diminish. On the contrary, the Xiliang Cavalry may have be even more powerful. However, Zhao Yun¡¯s White Horses werepletely new and only had a few former members of the Xiliang Cavalry amongst them. There were at least a thousand new recruits. At most, they have only just learned how to ride horses. How are they going to fight in a war? Although there were only three thousand men in the White Horses, they had six thousand horses. Losing them would cause a serious heartache.


    ¡°Haha. ZIyang, you are too anxious! It is precisely because they are newly established that I want Zilong take them out for war! What could steel a soldier better than war?¡± Liu Mangughed as he exined himself to Liu Ye. Liu Mang did not dispatch Zhao Yun simply because he trusted Zhao Yun. Liu Mang also trusted himself. The White Horses were originally supposed to be a heavy cavalry but Liu Mang did not have any more heavy armors, especially the ones made with aluminium2. As a result, Liu Mang scrapped the idea of a heavy cavalry and made the White Horses a light cavalry.


    As Zhao Yun¡¯s cavalry was a light cavalry, Liu Mang could allocate them two horses per person. This allowed the light cavalry to obtain more power. It was impossible for them to defeat heavy cavalries but their opponent were only infantries or other light cavalries at most. If there were heavy cavalries on the field, the White Horses could simply retreat.


    In addition, Zhao Yun¡¯s White Horses were an extremely luxurious group. They had silk clothing for all three thousand men. Liu Mang had to buy up all of the cloth at Lujiang just to do this. The silk clothing was also not just to make the White Horses look luxurious and make them feelfortable. Silk was one of the raw materials for body armor before synthetic materials were invented. It was able to somewhat protect a person from barbed arrows as it allowed the arrowheads to be pulled out easier. This reduced the death rates of the soldiers.3


    Liu Mang even gave them stirrups. These were things that Liu Mang had used once at Kaiyang when the Wolf Cavalry broke out of the encirclement. Lu Bu also knew that these stirrups were considered a weapon. As the Wolf Cavalry had little soldiers, it was better to let it be used by others.


    As Liu Ye still seemed unconvinced, Liu Mang turned to Zhao Yun and asked. ¡°Zilong. Are you confident in this uing battle?¡±


    ¡°I am!¡± Zhao Yun replied and nodded. In his mind was a book that was given to him by Liu Mang. This book contained the techniques of the Mongolian cavalry. Zhao Yun was a modest person. When he received the book, he studied in hopes he would learn something new but when he read it, he felt like he just obtained the most precious treasure in the world. The tactics used in the book made Zhao Yun infatuated. He would definitely jump at the chance Liu Mang gave him to test them out.


    ¡°Ziyang! Did you see that?¡± Liu Mang said back to Liu Ye. Liu Ye was no longer able to say anything since Zhao Yun himself was confident. After all, Liu Ye was not particrly great when ites to tactics for cavalries. He and Xu Shu were schrs from the Huai River. They were better at naval battles. The only strategist here that would know about cavalries was Jia Xu.


    ¡°Ziyang. You too have heavy responsibility! The industrial zone is pivotal for my Yangzhou. It cannot be neglected!¡± Liu Ye himself had important things to do.


    ¡°I will live up to your expectations Milord.¡±


    ¡°Haha. With good officials and generals, I would definitely be able to pacify thend!¡±


    _________


    One of the few Chinese words they could use to say foreigners is with the Chinese word for barbarian. The people then were quite racist after all.


    Here is the words the author used ÂÁ¼× . Someone on NU pointed out that aluminium is a soft metal which would make for shitty armor. Generally, I agree with this. Yet there are other factors like the purity and quality of ancient iron and whether this is pure aluminium. There is something called Alumina ceramic that is made from aluminium oxide or something that should probably be stronger and lighter than ancient armor... I failed Chemistry so that is the end of that exnation. Though if I have to be perfectly honest with myself, this (aluminium armor thing) is just BS from theck of research considering the dumb things I make myself trante these days (like being stronger from having the heart on the wrong side/eating intestines)

 Chapter 378

    After all the generals received their orders, Liu Mang went home. Although there were many pces for Liu Mang to stay in, Liu Mang did not do so as he did not want to be seen as decadent. This was simply part of Liu Mang¡¯s psychology as the pce that Yuan Shu had made was too extravagant. It was to the extent that Liu Mang could not be certain that he would leave the pce once he went in. He did not live in such a pce to remain resolute.


    Once Liu Mang reached his residence, he immediately went to his study room. He also did not want to remain idle and supplied himself with knowledge. This is because the ancient people must not be underestimated. All of them were people with extensive experience. When Liu Mang was still a university student, he did not like to study. However, he now wanted to study as a single failure on the battlefield could cause him and the people he cares about to lose their lives. He no longer dared to remain idle.


    At that moment, Liu Mang was reading the Sun Tzu¡¯s Art of War. It was an extremely ordinary book but it was also an extremely important book. Liu Mang was reading about the various schemes and famous strategies in the book. One of those methods involved using honey traps to destroy an enemy¡¯s will to battle.


    Speaking of honey traps, Lu Bu and Dong Zhuo had also fallen for this tactic which was done by Wang Yun. If Diao Chan had not been around, it was possible that Dong Zhuo and Lu Bu would still be in their honeymoon phase.


    Liu Mang wondered when he would ever be seduced. For some reason, he suddenly thought of Lu Lingqi and shuddered. It was unrealistic for that person to do such things. It was more likely for that woman to strike before Liu Mang could even move. On the other hand, his other two wives were forced onto him by circumstances. If it was not for them, Lu Lingqi would have already consumed him tenaciously.


    Liu Mang read the book with great interest and eventually became thirsty. After all, reading uses up a lot of saliva2. Liu Mang then called for someone to get him water.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡± The servant girl outside replied. Liu Mang¡¯s eyes were still on his book and he paid them no attention. After a while, a figure softly and quietly entered the room and closed the door.


    The figure set down the teapot and began pouring tea.


    Liu Mang then said to the figure without lifting his head. ¡°Give me the tea and then leave!¡± Liu Mang was like others when he was reading. He did not like to be disturbed. This is because it was the only way for a person to trulyprehend the text.


    ¡°N.¡± The one pouring tea had a pleasant voice but Liu Mang also did not care about it. Liu Mang naturally had a few female servants as his house was not small. However, he did not seem to care about them at that moment as he had a book in his hand.


    He stretched his hand out to take the teacup.


    ¡°Your Majesty, please be careful. The tea is still hot!¡± The pleasant voice reminded.


    ¡°Ah.¡± Liu Mang¡¯s hand had prepared to receive the teacup but his hand was big. What he held was the soft and smooth skin of a person. Liu Mang was prepared to grab hold of the teacup but before he could do so, the hand quickly withdrew, dropping the teacup. As Liu Mang had been training martial arts, he reacted quickly and caught the teacup before it fell. Unfortunately, he was unable to catch the hot tea water within the cup.


    Liu Mang groaned as he noticed the scalding liquid spilling towards his crotch. Although he managed to avoid most of it, he was still sshed by some water. It was notfortable to be wearing soaked clothes.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Liu Mang immediately became angry. The servant had been too careless and should not be working in such a ce. Liu Mang¡¯s temperament had already now changed to one that was sitting in a high position. Although he would not kill this servant, he would have people chase her away from his home. Why would he want such a careless servant?


    ¡°Forgive me! Forgive me Your Majesty! I did not do it on purpose!¡± The servant lowered her head and continued to apologize to Liu Mang.


    ¡°What are you still standing there for? Help me to tidy up!¡± Liu Mang was truly angry. Not only was she careless. She could not even clean up her own mess.


    Although Liu Mang managed to avoid most of it, he could not be careless as it concerned his descendants. He needed to ventte it to prevent infection.


    ¡°Yes! Yes!¡± The woman quickly brought towels over. Liu Mang quickly took a towel to wipe the scalded parts.


    With his hips scalded, Liu Mang no longer cared about the servant and took off his pants. His hips were already red. Fortunately he managed to avoid the scalding tea or the reddened part would be his little brother.


    ¡°Ah!¡± The servant screamed as she blushed. She covered her eyes with her hands but left some space between her fingers. Her eyes seemed bright and full of expression as she looked at Liu Mang¡¯s lower part.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Liu Mang finally took notice of the servant girl after she screamed. Although she covered her face with her small hands, Liu Mang could still see her appearance. He was stunned by her beauty even though he had seen many others such as his three wives before. She had a tender beauty. She did not look young and inexperienced. At the same time, she did not look dignified like the women from rich families. She had a delicate charm that attracts people.


    ¡°Who are you? How did youe to my study room? Why are you here?¡± Liu Mang shook his head as he almost fell for a honey trap. He was willing to bet that he had never met her in his home before. It was difficult to remember ordinary people but a beauty like her would definitely stand out. At the very least, Liu Mang was certain that he did not employ her.


    Liu Mang became on high alert. Although beauty was good, his life was more important. There was a possibility for her to be an assassin. Although there were not many of such people, they certainly exist. Liu Mang took out the sword he had ced on the table before taking his pants off.


    Zhou Cang and Guan Hai were not with him as he was in his own home.


    ¡°I... I am a servant, Zou Rong!¡± The servant quickly bowed and replied to Liu Mang. After seeing the sword, she knew that she would be killed if she still refused to divulge her identity.


    ¡°Zou Rong?¡± Liu Mang had never heard this name before. This made Liu Mang feel suspicion towards the woman.


    ¡°Yes. It is Your Majesty that brought me in to live in this mansion.¡±


    ¡°I am the one that brought you in?¡± Liu Mang could not ept this. Itg was unlikely for him to forget such a beautiful person. He sneered and replied. ¡°Nonsense. When did this King bring you in? Speak your purpose. Who sent you? I will forgive you this once because you are a woman!¡± Liu Mang spoke with a hint of killing intent.


    The killing intent caused the woman to turn pale. However, the woman¡¯s beauty and actions were such that it would make other¡¯s feelfortable. As a result, it became as though Liu Mang was bullying her. This caused Liu Mang to ease up a little.


    ¡°My deceased husband is Zhang Ji!¡± She quickly added.


    ¡°Zhang Ji?¡± Liu Mang took a while before he finally realized that Zhang Ji was Zhang Xiu¡¯s uncle. ¡°Are you Lady Zou?¡±


    Liu Mang finally remembered that he did take in this Zhang Xiu¡¯s family. Zhang Lei who gave an oath to be Liu Mang¡¯s foster son should originally have his own residence but he was still too young. Liu Mang wanted to let Zhang Lei grow up until he was at least ten years old before allowing Zhang Lei to leave. Naturally, Zhang Lei would go to wherever Zhang Xiu¡¯s family were. However, where would this family go to? In the end, they stayed in Liu Mang¡¯s residence.


    After all, Lady Zou was very beautiful and was an important person in history.


    Wang Yun used Diao Chan to kill Dong Zhuo, eliminating one of the biggestpetitors. On the other hand, the Qiao sisters could be considered as one of the reasons for the war between Jiangdong and Wei. This Lady Zou was also one of the reasons Cao Cao had lost one of his sessors. Cao Cao had also almost died because of her.


    Cao Cao fancied her from when they first met. Lady Zou may have also willingly married Cao Cao if Cao Cao and Zhang Xiu had a proper discussion. Unfortunately, Cao Cao wanted to force this issue.


    With the help of Jia Xu, Cai Cai was defeated. His eldest son and general was dead. He and his second son had also almost died. If they had died, his family would have gone extinct. This was an extremely huge event that would definitely appear in history.


    ¡°You truly deserved to be the woman Cao Cao took fancy on!¡± Liu Mang could not help but shake his head. She was a woman with seductive looks and a face thatpels people to pamper her.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Liu Mang now knew who she was but he had never allowed her to enter the study room. He did not like people to disturb him when he was studying.


    ¡°I...¡± Lady Zou made herself look troubled in hopes that Liu Mang would not pursue this question. Unfortunately for her, Liu Mang still wanted to ask. After all, it was arge residence. The only way she would know that he was thirsty is that if she was near when he shouted.


    ¡°Speak! Otherwise there would be a missing person in this mansion today!¡± Liu Mang bit his tongue to try and remain calm. A cold expression was reflected from his face. It may be safe this time as it was just a woman but what if it was an assassin? Even Liu Mang was afraid.


    ¡°This servant promised Mister Wenhe that she would not say!¡± Lady Zou replied as though she was about to cry.


    ¡°So it was him!¡± Liu Mang gave a wry smile and shook his head when he heard Lady Zou¡¯s reply. Although Liu Mang did not like disturbances in his study room, he had a few exceptions. One of the exceptions was if he had army rted business. The other exception were his three strategist, one of which was Jia Xu. As they were strategists, they were allowed toe into the study to use the books.


    Xu Shu was an upright person. He was someone who conspires openly against his enemies. How could he be the one conspiring against his own Lord? Liu Ye was slyerpared to Xu Shu but he was not someone who would dare interfere in Liu Mang¡¯s private life. The only one left was Jia Xu.


    Although Jia Xu had surrendered to Liu Mang, his allies were only the Xiliang Cavalry along with Zhang Hu and Ge Jun. On the other hand, Xu Shu and Liu Ye were like opponents. He had acted the same way towards Guo Jia in the original timeline.


    Jia Xu would make use of everything to its fullest to gain the upper hand in everything. One such example was the present situation.


    It was obvious that the other servants were not around because Jia Xu had send them away. What else could his motives be for arranging this situation?


    Liu Mang¡¯s guess was correct. Jia Xu tried to help Lady Zou. He told her that a beautiful person like her would be treated as goods to be sold. So, it was better for her to first sell herself to Liu Mang. This would be a good ending for her. It would be better than to be sold off again to others. Last time, Cao Anmin wanted to sell her to Cao Cao. If Cao Cao had been more aggressive and did not give any face to Zhang Xiu, it was also possible for her to really be given to Cao Cao. As women only wanted a peaceful life, she was instigated by Jia Xu to do this.


    Liu Mang was somewhat grateful as Lady Zou was extremely beautiful to the point that men would have difficulty resisting her. However, Liu Mang did not dare go any further as there was a tiger in his own home. Even Yuan Fang and Qiao Yu was enough to send her into a rage. If he were to take in this person as well, the tiger would eat him up.


    Thinking of this, Liu Mang shook his head and kept his sword. ¡°Mdy. It is alreadyte, it is best if you go and take rest.¡±


    When Liu Mang put away his sword, whatever that was on his lower body could not be concealed. This caused Lady Zou to scream. After all, she was still young. She would turn twenty that year and would have been a college student were she to be from Liu Mang¡¯s time.


    ¡°Mdy. Please go back!¡± Liu Mang also felt stressed. He has such a nice meat in his possession but he could not eat it.


    Hearing Liu Mang say this, Lady Zou no longer made a racket and shyly nodded before starting to leave. Unfortunately, before she left, a shout could be heard. ¡°The Lady is back! Lady Lu Lingqi is back3!¡±


    ¡°Lu Lingqi?¡± Liu Mang was stunned. He then heard voice filled with anxiety, gratification and longing. ¡°Lord Husband! Lord Husband!¡±


    Hearing this voice, Liu Mang took another look at the current scene and felt a chill in his heart. ¡°I am so dead.¡±

 Chapter 379

    ¡°The Lady is back!¡± The servants that had disappeared all suddenly reappeared. The respectful voice gradually became louder.


    ¡°Lord Husband!¡± Lu Lingqi¡¯s voice grew louder as she approached. Her voice was full of longing.


    ¡°I¡¯m doomed.¡± Liu Mang should be longing for the owner of that voice as well. After all, they were newlyweds. Liu Mang also knew about her rushing out to Shouchun because she was worried about him. This action caused him to feel extremely moved. However, at that particr moment, Liu Mang was only feeling indescribable fear.


    How could he not feel fear? There was another woman in his study room. On top of that, it was Lady Zou and not some simple servant. This was Zhang Ji¡¯s widowed wife. This was the same person that caused Cao Cao to lose so much. He is also unable to use bringing Zhang Lei in as an excuse as he was literally caught with his pants down. If Lu Lingqi were to see him in such a state, his death would not be far.


    ¡°Quick, Miss Zou! Lady Zhang!¡± Liu Mang no longer knew how to address her. ¡°Ah whatever! Quickly go and hide! My family is about toe in!¡±


    ¡°Huh? Ah!¡± Zou Rong was stunned. She came looking for her happy ending but suddenly the main wife arrived. She had also nevere across this situation before as Zhang Ji¡¯s main wife had already been dead when he married her. She was confused and did not know what to do.


    ¡°Why are you still standing there? Hide!¡± Liu Mang shouted as he tried to wear his pants. Unfortunately, the pants during ancient times were quite troublesome to put on. His panicked state simply made the task even more difficult.


    Zou Rong saw Liu Mang trying to put on his pants hurriedly and ran around the study. However, she found that there was nowhere to hide. The only possible hiding location was on top of the bookshelf but it was not possible for a delicate person like her to climb it.


    Liu Mang carelessly wore his pants. He was only able to use his shirt to cover up his private parts and prevent it from swaying around. Once he was done, he raised his head in time to see Zou Shi running around and returning to him. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you hidden yourself yet? When my familyes in, the both of us will be dead!¡± Liu Mang was truly scared of his family¡¯s fierce tiger.


    It is said that a single mountain could not have two tigers. Unfortunately, Liu Mang¡¯s home really did have two tigers. The first one was Lu Lingqi. Although she could not work well in a kitchen, she was actually able to go on the battlefield. She inherited her martial arts skill from Lu Bu. If she had been a man, the Little Conqueror would have been her. She could handle halberds and Liu Mang would definitely not want to mess with her.


    Besides that, there was another, stronger tiger. This tiger would also definitely be on the way to Shouchun. This tiger was Da Qiao. He initially thought Da Qiao was a gentle and kind person before marrying her but then he found out that Da Qiao was like a sharp knife. Even though she was unable fight like Lu Lingqi, she had her own ways to surpass others. This trait of hers made Liu Mang tremble.


    Although Da Qiao was the third wife, Liu Mang knew that she was the real boss. Lu Lingqi may be good at martial arts but she was soft hearted. On the other hand, Yuan Fang was a woman from a wealthy family that strives for nothing while his concubine followed feudal society. All of them were influenced by Da Qiao. Besides that, Da Qiao was also very knowledgeable. The amount of books she had read even made her fatherment that she was not a man. She was able topletely see through how men think, including Liu Mang.


    Da Qiao¡¯s talent had been used in Liu Mang¡¯s backyard instead of in political areas. This showed how much suffering Liu Mang had to endure. If Lu Lingqi were to see this Lady Zou, Liu Mang would be beaten up at most. On the other hand, if Da Qiao were to see this, Liu Mang would need to write apology letters or else he would be forced to stay in the study room.1


    With Da Qiao¡¯s ability, his wives have formed an alliance. At home, Da Qiao was the Lord. Lu Lingqi was the general. Yuan Fang may not have strived for anything but women would not like their husbands to have so many women.


    ¡°Sister. I beg you! Please hide!¡± Liu Mang already wanted to cry. All of this was Jia Xu¡¯s fault. Now, Liu Mang was not only anxious about Jia Xu¡¯s presence but also had a sense of grudge against him. Liu Mang believed that he was being toyed with.


    It was unfortunate for Jia Xu as this was a misunderstanding. Liu Mang was the one that called his wives over and he did it before epting Jia Xu into the city. He did it as he believed that Yangzhou was now more stable and also to cate Yang Hong. As Jia Xu came after this, it was not possible for him to know about that arrangement. All he wanted was a bargaining chip that he would get if Lady Zou managed to sleep with Liu Mang. Unfortunately, Jia Xu¡¯s actions ended up pushing Liu Mang into misery. Liu Mang swore to humiliate Jia Xu if he managed to survive. Liu Mang could not help but clench his teeth as he thought about this.


    Liu Mang started to give up. If he had truly cheated on his wives, he could at least die in peace but as he was set up by Jia Xu, he only felt wronged.


    ¡°Lord Husband!¡± The voice continued to grow louder but Lady Zou was still standing in front of Liu Mang. Liu Mang¡¯s pants was also still in a mess. Based on how loud the voice was, Lu Lingqi was just outside the door.


    Liu Mang¡¯s heart turned cold. This time, he was really finished. His death penalty woulde the moment she pushed the door open. Fortunately, good people do not live long and Liu Mang have already done many virtuous deeds.2


    The moment Lu Lingqi was about to step into the room, she was suddenly dyed. ¡°Mdy. His Majesty is currently reading in the study room. He said that nobody is allowed to disturb him unless something serious happened.¡±


    ¡°Studying? Serious matters? It was not this busy even when my father was around. Now, the danger to Yangzhou has passed. What military matters could there be? Step aside!¡± Lu Lingqi¡¯s position was high regardless of whether she was in the Lu Bu¡¯s Army or the Liu Mang¡¯s Army. When they had to break out of encirclement, she also joined the fight. As a result, the servant did not recklessly continue to stop her. Although Liu Mang was a good Lord that is not overbearing, he was certainly not paid enough to deal with this. He wouldn¡¯t even be able to save enough money for a wife.


    This is why Jia Xu told him about this n that could bring him wealth and not harm his Lord. All he needed to do was lead Lady Zou in and make love. After that, Liu Mang would be happy and he might get a raise.


    He never expected Lu Lingqi to arrive. This was the most he could do to help his Lord and it had already used up all of his courage. He hoped his actions managed to warn the two in the study.


    ¡°Mdy?¡±


    ¡°Step aside!¡± Lu Lingqi was not supposed to have arrived so early. Regardless of how fast Yang Hong rushed he would take care of his own family which was the frail Yuan Fang. However, Lu Lingqi could no longer wait and rushed ahead as she was too worried about Liu Mang. She initially wanted to surprise Liu Mang and had sent someone to inform Liu Mang. By doing this, Liu Mang woulde to her. Unfortunately, the informer had been stopped at the study. Lu Lingqi did not believe that Liu Mang was unable to hear this message and believed that something fishy was going on. Without thinking too much, she pushed the door open.


    ¡°This is truly bad luck!¡± The servant could no longer do anything else. It was up to the Lord to find an exnation. He had been prepared to hear the angry voice of Lu Lingqi but that anger did note.


    _____


    Personally, I¡¯d take apology letters over domestic violence.


    First, they used a Chinese idiom that describes how good people live shorter lives than bad people. Now, the ¡®fortunate¡¯ part about good people living shorter lives is that Liu Mang considers himself a good person. In other words, his execution would be swift and painless as opposed to a long torturous one a bad person would otherwise suffer.

 Chapter 380

    The servant turned to look at the scene only to find himself dumbstruck. Liu Mang was sitting at his desk reading his book as though he did not pay any attention to the racket outside.


    The only difference was that his robes looked lower than usual and that his chair looked taller than usual.


    However, Lu Lingqi would not care about such things at this point in time. She had plenty of things to say to Liu Mang but now that she has met Liu Mang, she no longer knew what to say.


    Liu Mang had been extremely upied in his studies. He picked up a pastry to eat but the pastry had already been stained by ink. Despite that, Liu Mang did not care and just ate the pastry. Only he would know whether the ink was tasty or not.


    ¡°Lord Husband.¡± Lu Lingqi called out. When Liu Mang heard Lu Lingqi, he lifted up his head in annoyance as if wanting to find out who was the person that dared to disturb him. A pleasant surprise was shown on his face, hiding the panicked state he was actually in.


    ¡°Ling Er!¡± Liu Mang looked at Lu Lingqi happily. After all, she was his wife and one of the few people who is actually concerned about him in that world. Liu Mang longed to see her after several months of separation. Liu Mang wanted to stand but remembered that he was actually naked. Fortunately, Lu Lingqi did not mind. She simply looked at Liu Mang in a distracted manner and called for him.


    Lu Lingqi acted like a woman in the bedroom. Liu Mang have seen such movements from Yuan Fang and Da Qiao before. These two women had learned the art, one from heritage and the other from books. They knew what men liked to see. On the other hand, Lu Lingqi was Lu Bu¡¯s daughter. The things she learned was about how to take charge. As a result, her current appearance showed a huge contrast to her usual appearance.


    ¡°Is it nice to see?¡± Lu Lingqi asked as she spun in circles, like a beautiful fluttering butterfly.


    ¡°It is.¡± Liu Mang nodded. Lu Lingqi¡¯s sudden change in style made Liu Mang¡¯s eyes lit up. Her actionsbined with the fact that Liu Mang had not seen her for a long time caused Liu Mang to want to walk towards her. However, he remembered his condition and remained motionless.


    ¡°Ling Er. You must be exhausted after rushing here from Yangzhou. Go and take a rest. Take proper care of your own body. I still have a little bit of military affairs that I need to finish. We can slowly continue this at the rear court once I am done.¡±


    Lu Lingqi became disappointed after hearing Liu Mang¡¯s words. She rushed here and had even learned tricks from Da Qiao to have more time to spend with Liu Mang only to find the man busy. Fortunately, she understood that Liu Mang was like her father. The both of them tend to walk on thin ice and any small mistake would cause a huge disaster. In the end, she nodded and agreed to leave.


    Lu Lingqi¡¯s response made Liu Mang rx. He would not be able to keep this up for long.


    ¡°What are you all waiting for? Prepare her a room and bring her food!¡± Liu Mang then shouted at the nearby servants. The servants then started to move to take Lu Lingqi away when suddenly another voice was heard. This voice had caused Liu Mang to panic again.


    ¡°Oh. Your Majesty is unexpectedly busy!¡± The voice was sweet and delicate. Although it should have been a pleasant to hear voice, Liu Mang only heard the voice of a demon.


    ¡°Sister Yu!1¡± Lu Lingqi saw the beautiful figure enter the room the moment she turned around.


    Da Qiao dignified figure seemingly had unspeakable temperament. She looked at Liu Mang as if she had eyes that could speak. By right, Liu Mang should be spending more time looking at this beautiful woman. However, he was unable to stare directly at her as though he has a guilty conscience.


    ¡°Yu Er.¡± Liu Mang could not help but give a wry smile. The little tiger had been dealt with easily but the big tiger arrived. The heavens must really want me gone!


    ¡°Lord Husband. We have not met for many days. You still seem safe and sound.¡± Da Qiao smiled but her smile looked like a sneer to Liu Mang. Da Qiao was a person with high IQparable to women of the Huang Family. The only difference is that she uses her intelligence for household matters. Liu Mang only managed to survive this long because of luck.


    ¡°Lord Husband.¡± Another person called out softly from behind Da Qiao. This person was Yuan Fang.


    ¡°Fang Er.¡± Liu Mang greeted back. Yuan Fang did not speak much. She was the one that acts most like a woman from ancient times.


    ¡°Why are the both of you here as well?¡± Lu Lingqi asked.


    ¡°Sister Ling. Uncle said that we would need to sleep outdoors if we were to dally. As it is damp at Huainan, uncle was afraid that my body would not persevere.¡± While the dampness of the area was one of the reasons, the other reason was that Yuan Fang was homesick. After all, Shouchun used to be her home. The closer she got to Shouchun, the stronger her feelings became. Although Yuan Shu was a terrible Lord, he was a good father. He had raised his son Yuan Yao and his daughter Yuan Fang responsibly. He refused to ce his son¡¯s life into the hands of others. Unfortunately, his son¡¯s luck was bad and his son had perished together with him. On the other hand, he took out all of his family heirlooms and information in Shouchun as bride price to ensure that Yuan Fang remains taken care of by Liu Mang.


    As a result, Yuan Fang also decided to rush on ahead right after Lu Lingqi had left. They both arrived at Shouchun at roughly around the same time.


    While Yuan Fang exined to Lu Lingqi her reasons, Da Qiao looked at Liu Mang silently. Her silence made Liu Mang break out in cold sweat. She looked as though she had caught him cheating on his wives.


    Da Qiao looked at Liu Mang with a happy expression but it was also filled with doubt. She understood her husband after dealing with him for so long. She knew that he liked to read but it was never to the extent where he would miss food or sleep. The ink at his mouth was still dry.2


    Da Qiao knew that Liu Mang hated to be disturbed when studying but found it strange that he could still be so indifferent after they had arrived. Normally, Liu Mang would go out to greet them as the man was weak to women, especially to those within the family. Lu Lingqi had tried to give Liu Mang a surprise and also tried learning a lot of tricks from Da Qiao to win Liu Mang¡¯s favour. Da Qiao believed that Liu Mang would have certainly made a move from Lu Lingqi¡¯s actions. Yet, Liu Mang remained indifferent with the excuse that he was busy. However, if Liu Mang was truly busy with military matters, he would not be in the study room. All of this made Da Qiao even more suspicious that something was going on.


    Da Qiao looked around. Her actions made Liu Mang nervous. Although Da Qiao looked everywhere, she was still observing Liu Mang. From the corner of her eyes, she could see that Liu Mang had be extremely nervous from her actions. He had the expression of a guilty person.


    Da Qiao¡¯s suddenly tried to smell with her nose only to find a fragrance.


    ¡®What is this smell?¡¯ Da Qiao asked as she continued to smell the scent. The more she did, the colder her heart. In that era, men have not yet begin to wear perfume so the scent of perfume that Da Qiao noticed would definitely be from women. Besides that, normal women would be unable to afford perfume. This meant that Liu Mang had been unfaithful in Shouchun. As these scent did note from the three of them, it meant that there was another women in the study room.


    Although having four wives in ancient times would be normal, Da Qiao still felt ufortable by this. The first was jealousy. Liu Mang already had three beautiful wives at home. What more does he want? The second was the timing. If Liu Mang intended to cheat, do it when they are not around. Instead, he cheat on them and did not bother toe out and greet them when they had arrived. Da Qiao wanted to see how what kind of person was able to bewilder her husband to this extent.


    ¡°Lord Husband. That vase looks nice. That bookshelf looks nice too.¡± Da Qiao said as an excuse to inspect those two respective ces. While the vase was big, it was not enough to hide a person. It was also fortunate that Lady Zou had been unable to climb the bookshelf or he would have already been busted.


    Liu Mang agreed as he pretended to be calm. ¡°Yes. The bookshelf is made from sandalwood. It is one of the things left behind here when my father-inw left Shouchun!¡± The father-inw mentioned by Liu Mang this time was Yuan Shu. ¡°If you like, I can have people make you one!¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± Da Qiao felt a sense of misgiving. She did not actually like that bookshelf even though it was expensive. She was used to a life of extravagance and did not care for that bookshelf at all. She simply wanted to find the person hiding in the room. She wanted to know what Liu Mang was trying to hide.


    Da Qiao continued to look around by turning but found nothing. She felt disappointment that she could not find the person but at the same time, she did not want to be able to find that person. Those two feelings contradict each other.


    After a while, Da Qiao gave up and called for a servant to prepare her room. Yuan Fang and Lu Lingqi had already left much earlier, leaving only Da Qiao and Liu Mang behind.


    Da Qiao then approached Liu Mang. During this period, Liu Mang was screaming for her not to approach internally. He had never felt so tense even during life or death moments on the battlefield yet a single woman had caused him to end up like this.


    Fortunately, this was just false rm. Da Qiao went behind Liu Mang and ced her hand on Liu Mang¡¯s shoulder.


    A sweet smell drifted into Liu Mang¡¯s nose as he felt his shoulders massaged.


    Da Qiao felt that she had misunderstood her husband as she could not find the hidden person. Since she misunderstood her husband, she needed to make up for it.


    ¡°Lord Husband. You must be tired for the past several months.¡± Da Qiao¡¯s had good massaging skills. Both she and Xiao Qiao were born after their father had grown old. Fortunately for their father, the two of them were filial. They had learned how to massage to make their father feel better.


    After a while, her hands slowly moved down to Liu Mang¡¯s chest, making him feel excited.


    ¡°Lord Husband. I know that you are tired. You may want to conquer thend but you must be able to bnce your work. You should eat properly at night. Alright?¡± Da Qiao quietly spoke as she held Liu Mang¡¯s face. Thebination of his wife¡¯s beautiful appearance along with the light breeze made his little brother stand up. That being said, the bigger problem was that Liu Mang was beginning to forget about the other beautiful woman that was hiding under his robes.


    Lady Zou was touched by something, causing her to gasp immediately. This voice almost caused Liu Mang to jump. If Da Qiao were to haer this, Liu Mang would not need to see his three wives for the rest of the year.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Naturally, Da Qiao heard this voice and furrowed her brows. She wanted to look for the source of that voice. Unexpectedly, Liu Mang struck first and quickly gave her a deep kiss. Da Qiao¡¯s eyes grew wide. She was unable to break away from Liu Mang¡¯s strong grasp. On top of that, this kind of kiss is really rare in this era.


    Da Qiao had truly loved Liu Mang. When she was kissed in such a way, she turned silly. The self-restraint of Liu Mang¡¯s body dropped even further.


    The one that suffered the most would was the woman under Liu Mang¡¯s robes. This is because Liu Mang¡¯s private part was now jumping up and down. She never had much space under those robes in the first ce but that space had grown even smaller. In fact, his private part had touched Lady Zou¡¯s face earlier.


    Lady Zou was experiencing unspeakable suffering from Liu Mang¡¯s continuously shaking private part. To stop the suffering, she had to stop it from moving. Unfortunately, she had to bnce herself with her hands. With no other choice, she used her mouth.


    Liu Mang groaned in pain and happiness.

 Chapter 381

    Jia Xu hurriedly told someone to inform Liu Mang that there was an important matter that Liu Mang needed to deal with personally. Da Qiao understood that work was more important than women and no longer bothered Liu Mang. She quickly left the study room with her face looking red, her feelings stirred from the kiss. That was how Liu Mang managed to escape. Once Da Qiao had left, Lady Zou came out of hiding. Her expression looked worse than Da Qiao¡¯s and her makeup had fallen off.


    After some time, Liu Mang finally managed to straighten out his clothes. His private part was once again hidden.


    ¡°Mdy.¡± Liu Mang cupped his fist at Lady Zou after he straightened out his clothes. He felt a bit guilty as it was his fault that she ended up in such a sorry state.


    ¡°You still call me Mdy?¡± Lady Zou snapped. She came to Liu Mang looking for a future, never expecting things to turn out this way. Regardless of how hygienic Liu Mang was, he would still have a body smell. This smell is the reason why Lady Zou felt so ufortable. She never expected the scoundrel to be like this. However, she has somewhat managed to achieve her objective. Although the two did not have sex, their rtionship with each other have be dubious.


    ¡°Zou...¡± Liu Mang did not know how to address her. In the end, Lady Zou told him, ¡°I am Zou Rong. You can call me Rong Er.¡± Zou Rong introduced herself. She had heard Liu Mang address his own wives as Ling Er, Fang Er and Yu Er. She too wanted to be addressed in that familiar manner which is why she gave herself a nickname.


    ¡°Rong... Rong Er.¡± Liu Mang embarrassedly spoke out her name. Lady Zou was a beautiful person and like other men, Liu Mang was also attracted by her beauty. However, her beauty was also hazardous. Besides his three wives, there was also the Xiliang Cavalry to worry about. Lady Zou was one of their previous masters. The Xiliang Cavalry submitted to him so easily as he never showed any desire for Lady Zou. If he were to ept Lady Zou now, there wouldn¡¯t be any difference between him and Cao Cao. Even though he liked beauty, he was not someone who liked taking in someone else¡¯s wife.


    ¡°N.¡± Lady Zou shyly nodded in response. Ever since young, she was called Lady Zou, Milday, or aunty. So, she became shy like a little girl when Liu Mang called her familiarly.


    Liu Mang sighed as he looked at Lady Zou¡¯s soiled appearance. He then shook his head. He was unable to push Lady Zou away after all that has happened. That was just not his style. However, he did not know what to do about the tiger at home. Before this, Da Qiao had been gentle because Liu Mang was loyal and did not cheat on them. However, she would explode once she found out about this. With no way out, Liu Mang gritted his teeth and said that he would take responsibility for what happened before leaving. Liu Mang left to the hall for the important matter the messenger told him about. Although the messenger could have been sent by Jia Xu to ¡®save¡¯ him, this was unlikely as the messenger had the rank of a sergeant. On top of that, there were a few of theming by as well. These were not only sent by Jia Xu but also Xu Shu and Liu Ye. Even Zhou Cang and Guan Hai remained on standby to escort Liu Mang. In other words, something had really happened.


    Liu Mang was led to the main hall. Everyone was already there except for Zhang Liao, Xu Sheng and a few others who had already departed for Lin River. The ones that were present were the three strategists and the other generals. Although the three strategists had disagreements in the past, they now shared the same grave expression. It was certain that the incident this time was huge.


    ¡°His Majesty has arrived!¡± A sergeant informed loudly the moment Liu Mang entered the hall.


    ¡°Milord!¡± Everyone greeted as they cupped their fists.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Liu Mang sat in his seat as he asked his three inept advisors.


    ¡°Milord. Something serious has happened!¡± The first to speak was Xu Shu as he was the highest ranking person aside from Liu Mang. His expression was as bad as the time he wanted to surrender Shouchun for Lu Lingqi.


    ¡°Speak.¡± Liu Mang took a deep breath to prepare himself for the bad news. As expected, the news was too astonishing. His men had been unable to buy any provisions at all. Provisions had been something very important to both his and the Lu Bu¡¯s Army. Unlike other Lords who only needed to feed their own troops, Liu Mang also needed to feed the millions of citizen in Yangzhou.


    Liu Mang had truly been yed by Sun Ce. Not only did he receive millions of citizens but he also had to remove a mountain for Sun Ce. Sun Ce would surely be grateful towards Liu Mang. Liu Bei, Sun Ce and Cao Cao all wanted to see Liu Mang dead, preferably killed by his own citizens. This way, they could quickly and easily remove one opponent.


    Liu Bei, Zhang Xiu and Sun Ce wanted to annex the Lu Bu¡¯s Army and wipe out Liu Mang from the world. They had almost seeded if it was not because of Cao Cao. The reason Cao Cao helped could be to repay a debt and obtain the ballista or maybe to make Liu Mang owe him a debt. Cao Cao also needed more time to truly unite the North. He wanted a Central ins that is not yet united so that they would be easier to conquer.


    Liu Mang won the battle with Liu Bei and Zhang Xiu suffering severe losses. Now, Liu Mang needed to wait for the nest bumper harvest but he already had no more provisions. He had money left behind by Yuan Shu to go and buy provisions but he never expected that he would be unable to buy provisions even though he had money.


    ¡°Speak! How is it that we could not buy anything?¡± Liu Mang asked as he massaged their aching head. Liu Mang did not believe that Lu Bu had that many enemies. After all, these people wouldn¡¯t get anything even if the Lu Bu¡¯s Army was wiped out.


    ¡°Milord. Out men were beaten and chased away by Sun Ce¡¯s men before they could even arrive!¡± Xu Shu reported. Not only were these people beaten up but the money had also been taken.


    ¡°Sun Ce!¡± Liu Mang mmed his hands on the table. Fortunately, he had made preparations. Although Sun Ce did not participate in this war openly, it was obvious that all of these had been orchestrated by Sun Ce. He never expected the money to be stolen but it does not matter as much. What was taken would eventually be spat back out. Liu Mang would be able to take it back by attacking Lin River.


    Liu Mang wanted to see Sun Ce¡¯s expression when Sun Ce finds out that his territory at Huainan had been taken. He also wanted Sun Ce to invade after losing his head in anger.


    ¡°There is also Yuan Tan and Yuan Shang.¡± Xu Shu exined to Liu Mang. These two men were brothers but they were now enemies because of inheritance rights. Although Yuan Shao had been defeated at Hebei, he could have still turned things around. Unfortunately, he fell sick and his children would not cooperate. The younger brother med the elder brother for not listening to Yuan Shao¡¯s dying will while the elder brother med the younger brother for poisoning and locking up Yuan Shao. With the two of them at each other¡¯s throat, Cao Cao would be able to win easily. The message brought back by the other envoy had truly made Liu Mang feel awkward.


    When the envoy reached Yuan Shang territory, Yuan Shang offered to give a hundred thousand provisions provided that they were to attack Yuan Tan. On the other hand, Yuan Tan also made a simr offer except that Yuan Tan also offered gold on top of the provisions. Liu Mang felt like crying. These two were great offers but it was not possible to ept it as he would not be able to reach Yuan Tan¡¯s Qingzhou on foot. His navy was also not yetplete. Both of these ced were separated by Xuzhou. Would Cao Cao allow him to pass? Attacking Yuan Shang would be even more of an impossibility unless they could fly over.


    On the contrary, the conditions Yuan Xi had sent an envoy with a more reasonable proposal. Yuan Xi was Yuan Shao¡¯s second son. He was younger than Yuan Tan but older than Yuan Shang. He was Yuan Shao¡¯s most capable son. Everything was neatly organized in his managed territory. His management was better than Gongsun Zan and he did not have any wild ambitions. He did not have any bad rtionship with his two brothers so he was not affected at all by the war between these two siblings. Liu Mang believed that if Yuan Xi had been named heir by Yuan Shao, Cao Cao would have been in big trouble. It was questionable whether Yuan Shao¡¯s most beloved son, Yuan Shang, had even given him a good end, much less Yuan Shao¡¯s will.


    What Yuan Tan wanted was for Liu Mang to attack Cao Cao. Inparison, Yuan Xi had better foresight than his two brothers. If they could defeat Cao Cao, the whole of China could be theirs instead of just Hebei. At that time, both Yuan Tan and Yuan Shang would have a chance of bing a powerful ruler. On the other hand, Cao Cao would wipe them both out if he remained. Unfortunately, his two brothers could only think of Hebei.


    ¡°Attack Cao Cao?¡± Liu Mang frowned. Yuan Xi¡¯s offer was truly attractive. He would give them two hundred thousand provisions, twenty thousand horses and countless wealth. What the Central ins currentlycked the most were horses. Even Sun Ce only managed to gather five thousand for his Yuzhou Cavalry. This showed the importance of cavalries on the Central ins. On top of that, Cao Cao¡¯s territory was close enough to be attacked.


    ¡°Milord. It is best not to take Yuan Xi¡¯s offer!¡± Xu Shu was the first to oppose.


    ¡°Hm? Why do you say so?¡± Liu Mang asked. Although Cao Cao¡¯s Army was big, their main forces were at Hebei. Not many of them were left at the Central ins. There was even less troops stationed at Xuzhou, the ce Lu Bu was chased away from. The Lu Bu¡¯s Army would also increase in strength when attacking Cao Cao. After all, it was for vengeance and could raise morale. Why would attacking Cao Cao be a bad idea.


    ¡°Milord. Even if Cao Cao is known as a traitor, Milord owes him a favour!¡± Xu Shu exined. Even though Cao Cao had bad reputation, Liu Mang owed him many favours such as the title of King of Shu, South General, and also for the provisions given.


    ¡°King of Shu? South General?¡± Liu Mang harrumphed. ¡°This is merely Cao Cao¡¯s attempts at sowing dissension!¡± Liu Mang had contributed a lot for Lu Bu to escape Cao Cao. As Cao Cao was afraid that Lu Bu would obtain Liu Mang, he wanted to sow dissension. He wanted the short tempered Lu Bu to be mistrustful and then kill Liu Mang.


    However, Cao Cao miscalcted as Lu Bu would not suspect his own son-inw. Lu Bu only had one daughter. Whoever married his daughter would inherit his foundation. He even encouraged Liu Mang to receive the title so that Liu Mang could obtain many benefits.


    ¡°But who knows about this?¡± Xu Shu shook his head. Even if this was Cao Cao¡¯s stratagem, nobody would know that it was a stratagem. All they knew was that Cao Cao was the one that helped Liu Mang return to the imperial family and be the King of Shu. The reputation of a person in ancient times is made by rumours and repeated rumours would be a fact.


    ¡°A hundred thousand provisions? Although it was provided in our hour of need, part of it was because of me! Without my message letter, would Cao Cao have won the Battle of Guandu? Bullshit! All Cao Cao wanted is the ballista! It is just a rtionship of benefits! Cao Cao is not a good person. What favour could I owe him?¡± Liu Mang replied in disdain. Although Liu Mang respected Cao Cao¡¯s ruthlessness, he felt disdain to the favour Cao Cao had given him.


    Xu Shu listened to Liu Mang¡¯sins and shook his head. ¡°But nobody else knows that as well!¡± Liu Mang had given Cao Cao advice in his letter so that Cao Cao would have won. However, nobody would know about it as his letter was a private letter. The letter had been sent in secret and was unknown to the public. In other words, nobody knew that Liu Mang had helped Cao Cao. On the other hand, Cao Cao giving the provisions was a huge event as he needed to send many carriages. To the others that see this, Liu Mang owed Cao Cao for the help.


    ¡°Shit! Is there no other way?¡±


    ¡°There is none! Milord. If you were to attack Cao Cao, your reputation will be destroyed! Instead of bing the King that brought the traitor to justice, you would be the King that forgets gratitude! Besides that, Xuzhou is empty. To take it would be taking advantage of another person¡¯s difficulties. Not only must you not attack Cao Cao. You must openly reject this offer to keep your reputation!¡± Xu Shu¡¯s advice was justified. During those days, those that forget favours and gratitude were looked at with disdain.


    ¡°Men! Go and execute Yuan Xi¡¯s envoy!¡± Liu Mang knew that he was in a disadvantageous position but he still had to give up Yuan Xi¡¯s offer just so he could tell others that he is not someone who forgets about gratitude. Meanwhile, Yuan Xi¡¯s envoy at Shouchun still did not know that he had already been marked for death. Just as Liu Mang gave the order, Jia Xu suddenly stopped him.


    ¡°Milord. Although we cannot attack Xuzhou, it does not mean that we need to kill Yuan Xi¡¯s envoy.¡± Jia Xu smiled as he said to Liu Mang. If they were to kill the envoy, they would offend Yuan Xi. Jia Xu was not like Liu Mang who knew that the three Yuan brothers would not be able to defeat Cao Cao. He did not know to the extent where two of the brothers faced their deaths calmly. When Yuan Shang and Yuan Xi went to Gongsun Kang to seek refuge, Yuan Shang wanted to invite Gongsun Kang to a banquet to which Yuan Xi retorted that instead of attending a banquet, their heads were going to be sent to Cao Cao.


    There were even records from the early Han dynasty and also from Yuan Shao about death approaching after defeat.


    When Yuan Xi lost Ye, his defeat was certain. His generals, Zhang Nan and Jiao Tong ordered all the ministers to surrender to Cao Cao. Only Han Heng refused saying that Yuan Shao and Yuan Xi treated him well and that he could not surrender to Cao Cao although the death of the Yuan Family is inevitable.


    There were no good end for the Yuan Family. Liu Mang did not care about offending the dead.


    ¡°Jia Wenhe! Do you have a better idea?¡± Liu Mang asked with a hint of disappointment.

 Chapter 382

    Liu Mang was unhappy with Jia Xu. After all, it was Jia Xu that had caused him so much trouble a little while ago. Naturally, a cunning person like Jia Xu could understand Liu Mang¡¯s thoughts but even then he still could not do anything about it. How was he supposed to know that Liu Mang¡¯s wives would return at that time? Jia Xu could onlyugh to hide his awkward feeling.


    ¡°You old fox!¡± Liu Mang was enraged but he could not say anything to Jia Xu then and there. If he were to say anything, both he and Jia Xu would suffer together. ¡°Is Mister Wenhe the one to forget favours here and break his promise to help me unite thend?¡± As Liu Mang could not speak directly, he beat around the bush.


    Jia Xu did not mind as Liu Mang was of a younger generation. It was natural for them to have such temper. On the other hand, Jia Xu would actually be afraid if Liu Mang did not say anything at all and keeps everything in his own heart like Cao Pi. Such a person would deal with Jia Xu privately. Although Liu Mang¡¯s action was a failing as a Lord, for some reason, Jia Xu felt a sense of belonging from this.


    ¡°If Milord does not want the world to lose faith in you, you can only reject Yuan Xi¡¯s offer. However, there is no need to kill Yuan Xi¡¯s envoy.¡± Jia Xu was someone who would not offend others if he could help it. If he needed to offend others, it was better he go all the way and have kill them from the start. That way, there would be no need to worry about a counterattack. If they were to kill the envoy, they would be provoking the Yuan Family into retaliating. After all, Yuan Xi still had good rtionship with both his brothers. Although he could not fight for the inheritance, he still had his prestige. To offend Yuan Xi is to offend the whole family.


    ¡°If I were to kill the envoy, I would be able to show the world my feelings of gratitude!¡± It was as if Liu Mang simply wanted to oppose Jia Xu. Although he could show his gratitude by killing the envoy, it would not change the impression the others already have of him by much. That being said, there wouldn¡¯t be any difference even if he doesn¡¯t kill the envoy. Aside from the indecisive Yuan Xi, the other two brothers were short sighted. They were not able to cooperate to fight against Cao Cao and would only die in the end. In such a case, Liu Mang would just offend that person. All he wanted was the provisions.


    ¡°Milord. Don¡¯t you want the Guangling and Huaiyin district?¡±


    ¡°Guangling and Huaiyin?¡± Liu Mang stopped bickering with Jia Xu and started to think when he heard the name of these two ces. These two ces were important to Liu Mang as they allowed Liu Mang to go out to sea and up to Liaodong where there are a lot of horses. He could also go towards Nanyang where there is fertilend and to ensure that the poption does not keep decreasing. Guangling and Huaiyin happened to be ports nearest to Liu Mang¡¯s territory. It was also the reason he had Zhang Liao and the Xiliang Cavalry dispatched to the Lin River.


    ¡°Unfortunately, Guangling and Huaiyin is within Xuzhou.¡± Jia Xu said again with a smile.


    Liu Mang¡¯s heart sank. Liu Mang wanted to obtain the port but it was in Xuzhou. He also owed Cao Cao a ¡®favour¡¯ so he could not attack Cao Cao when Xuzhou was left empty. Yet, if he were to wait until Xuzhou was fortified, he would never be able to take it. He would also need a year to obtain horses after obtaining the port. To the whole of the Central ins, every second was precious. Every second had to be used for preparations or they would be defeated.


    ¡°If Milord wants Guangling and Huaiyin while keeping your reputation, you can demand this from Yuan Xi¡¯s envoy.¡±


    ¡°Wenhe. What are you talking about?¡± Liu Mang patiently asked.


    ¡°Milord. We cannot attack Xuzhou because it belongs to Cao Cao. However, what if Xuzhou does not belong to Cao Cao?¡±


    ¡°What if it is not?¡± Liu Mang would receive infamy by attacking Cao Cao. If Xuzhou did not belong to Cao Cao, this wouldn¡¯t be an issue.


    ¡°What if Xuzhou belonged to Yuan Xi?¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Liu Mang immediately rejected this idea. Although Xuzhou was rtively empty, it was still being guarded by some troops. Even though the battle had gone on for so long, Yu Jin continued to watch Qingzhou. Yuan Tan who was in Qingzhou was not able to go against Yu Jin even Yuan Shao was still alive. Now with Yuan Shao dead, the chances of Yuan Tan getting past would be even lower. Yuan Xi was at Youzhou which was even further away. He too would not be able to cross Qingzhou to Xuzhou.


    ¡°Haha. Milord, Yuan Xi may not have troops but we can lend him troops.¡± Xu Shu heard Jia Xu¡¯s words and finally understood. He was not as good as Jia Xu especially in covert plots but he still had high IQ. Although he didn¡¯t like Jia Xu, he had to admit that Jia Xu was skilled. ¡®With such a person on Milord¡¯s side, Milord would no longer need to worry about others plotting against him.¡±


    ¡°Lend him troops?¡± Liu Mang was troubled. How was he supposed to lend troops? He only had four elite groups all of which Liu Mang would hate to part with.


    ¡°Milord. Have you forgotten that we have three hundred thousand men?¡± Xu Shuughed as he asked Liu Mang.


    Liu Mang¡¯s eyes shined. He now remembered about his three hundred thousand soldiers that have not yet formed a group. Although they were weak, it was huge enough to deal with the Southern parts of Cao Cao¡¯s territory where less troops were stationed. Cao Cao¡¯s main army had already been sent to the North. There wouldn¡¯t be many good soldiers left behind. In other words, it was possible to obtain Guangling and Huaiyin by lending Yuan Xi soldiers.


    Besides that, the soldiers selected by Jia Xu to do these were the mountain people. Although they were themon people, their wives were all in Yangzhou. With a single call to action, these men would immediately change sides in the war.


    ¡°Wenhe means for us to lend Yuan Xi to help him take Xuzhou before we attack and take it ourselves?¡± Liu Mang¡¯s eyes shined. In such a case, there was no favour. Instead, he would be ¡®helping¡¯ Cao Cao. He would be able to keep his reputation and obtain new territory.


    The most important thing was the provisions. Although Liu Mang was not attacking Cao Cao directly, there was no difference between this and dispatching his troops for Yuan Xi to gain territory. Yuan Xi would need to pay for this.


    ¡°General Yuan¡¯s envoy must be properly taken care of! Yang Hong! I will leave you in charge of this!¡± Liu Mang¡¯s attitude immediately changed. Yang Hong was Liu Mang¡¯s diplomatic minister. With him around, the Liu Mang¡¯s Army had no diplomatic problems.


    ¡°This one receives the order!¡± Yang Hong cupped his fist at Liu Mang. Diplomacy was his strong suit.


    ¡°If this is sessful, it would be Wenhe¡¯s contribution!¡± Liu Mang smiled at Jia Xu. If this was sessful, he would have two hundred thousand provisions and also obtain a port.


    ¡°Milord. Don¡¯t be too happy yet. Although Wenhe¡¯s stratagem is good, it is not quick enough to solve our current state of emergency.¡± Xu Shu poured cold water on Liu Mang¡¯s happiness.


    ¡°Although we can obtain two hundred thousand provisions, it would not happen immediately.¡± Although Yuan Xi had provisions, he would not be able to send it across Cao Cao¡¯s territory. The only way he could send provisions was by sea but Liu Mang would first need Xuzhou to receive it. Xu Shu¡¯s words send Liu Mang back to the harshness of reality. They only had enough provisions tost about a month. By then, they would all be starving.


    ¡°Continue.¡± Liu Mang could only massage his head as he continue to find another way to solve Yangzhou¡¯s predicament

 Chapter 383

    ¡°What about Cao Mengde¡¯s ce?¡± Liu Mang asked.


    ¡°Cao Cao does not have any enmity or fondness for our army but he too, refused to sell any provisions. Xun You said that they would be willing to sell us a hundred thousand provisions if we could satisfy their conditions?¡± Xu Shu cupped his fist in reply.


    ¡°What are their demands?¡± Liu Mang could guess the conditions Cao Cao would give but he still hoped to hear otherwise.


    ¡°Cao Cao is bing more demanding. Aside from the ballista, he also wants our catapult!¡± Liu Mang then waved his hand to stop Xu Shu from continuing.


    Liu Mang became angry. If Cao Cao had only wanted the ballista, it would not be so bad as Cao Cao¡¯s timely assistance had saved Xu Shu¡¯s life and that he was also paying a hundred thousand provisions. Liu Mang felt a bit guilty when he was conspiring against Cao Cao earlier but that feeling was gone since this was a purely business rtionship. Cao Cao dared to hit others when they are down to the extent that he wanted both the ballista and the catapult.


    The ballista must not be given to Cao Cao. With the ballista, the three brothers would no longer be able to go against Cao Cao even if they were work together. Cao Cao would be able to defeat them easily and then turn his sights against Liu Mang.


    ¡°There is no need to dispatch envoys to Cao Mengde anymore. Since he does not want to give us provisions, there is no need to contact him. He won¡¯t obtain any ballista or catapults from us! If he wants some, he is better offing here instead! What about the other ces?¡± Liu Mang immediately rejected Cao Cao¡¯s offer and asked about the remaining ces.


    ¡°Milord. Thest ce is Jingzhou.¡± Xu Shu looked at Liu Mang. A trace of anger could be seen in his eyes. Liu Mang continued to wait for Xu Shu to talk about JIngzhou but the man was suddenly silent.


    ¡°Yuanzhi. Why are you suddenly silent?¡± Liu Mang was puzzled. Jingzhou was the most prosperous area around. If there had to be a ce that was still untouched by war, Jingzhou would be it.


    The other ces such as Xiliang, Hebei, Yangzhou and many others already been dested by the war between various groups such as Cao Cao, Lu Bu, Liu Bei, Dong Zhuo, Ma Teng and others. On the other hand, Jingzhou remained untouched. Even the battle between Liu Biao and Sun Ce were done at Jiangxia and not JIngzhou. Zhang Xiu guarded the North of Jingzhou while Zhang Lu at the South was already too tired for war and was happy enough that Liu Biao did not attack instead. Jingzhou also had the Yangtze River as a natural barrier, protecting it even more.


    It was for this reason that Jingzhou was conveted by many. As everyone could be considered enemies to Jingzhou, the prices of provisions from Jingzhou would be high. Even then, Liu Mang was willing to pay even if it was three times more expensive than the market value.


    ¡°Milord... this is...¡± Xu Shu¡¯s stammering made Liu Mang feel depressed. All of these were bad news. For Jingzhou to refuse selling provisions would be like hitting someone when they are down. Yet, Xu Shu was only stammering now, which proves that the news from Jingzhou was worse than the others.


    ¡°Speak! Since when have you be so overly sensitive?¡± Liu Mang became discontented. Xu Shu had always been calm and collected. Acting like this was unbing.


    ¡°Milord. The envoy we dispatched to Jingzhou did not return.¡± Xu Shu finally spoke.


    ¡°Did not return? What do you mean? Is Liu Biao willing to sell provisions? How much is he charging us? If it is just the price, it is something negotiable.


    Xu Shu shook his head in reply. ¡°No Milord. Our envoy was killed. He could not even make ha return trip.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Liu Mang jumped up in shock. His expression was full of rage. ¡°Does Liu Jingshen want to start a war against us? If that is the case, we will grant him his wish!¡± Liu Biao had no reason to kill Liu Mang¡¯s envoy even if he did not want to sell provisions. The Yuan brothers treated the envoy well while Cao Cao even provided the envoy with good food and drinks. Even Sun Ce who had robbed the envoy had let the envoy go free.


    To kill an envoy meant the deration of war. Although Jingzhou was protected by the Yangtze River, it is not as though he has no territory across the river. Liu Mang could attack Huangzhou from Lujiang and then enter Jiangxia. He can then strike Xinye from there. If he was ruthless, he could even have Gan Ning¡¯s navy sail across the current and attack Jingzhou.


    Since JIngzhou would not give him provisions, he could just rob them.


    ¡°Men. Send Father-inw a letter and determine a time to dispatch the troops!¡± Before this, Liu Biao had been indifferent, causing Liu Mang to be angry. Now, they had even killed his envoy to make his anger even worse. If he doesn¡¯t strike back at this moment, there would be no more reason to lead the soldiers.


    ¡°Milord. Liu Biao is not the one that killed our envoys but...!¡± Xu Shu quickly tried to stop Liu Mang. It was fine if it was just to take provisions. However, if Liu Biao were to go to the extreme and burn down Xinye, both Liu Biao and Liu Mang would suffer losses and gained nothing. This would allow the third party to gain from them.


    ¡°It is not Liu Biao that killed my envoy?¡± Liu Mang could not understand. The envoy was dispatched to Jingzhou and if the envoy was intercepted in between, Liu Mang would know and dispatch another envoy. He would not hear this from Xu Shu at this point.


    ¡°The one that killed our envoy is not Liu Biao but Liu Bei!¡±1


    _____


    How hard is it to say that Liu Bei killed the envoy from the start? They get to avoid chances of ¡°Liu Mang dering war on the wrong person via misunderstanding¡±, save precious time, breath, and saliva while I don¡¯t have to trante 5-10 paragraphs of useless drivel such as stammering and the hypothetical scenario of a bad idea.

 Chapter 384

    ¡°Liu Bei?¡± Liu Mang never expected Liu Bei to be the one responsible for his envoy¡¯s death.


    Liu Mang then learned from Xu Shu that Liu Bei was doing the same thing as him. Liu Bei was also in a predicament thanks to Jia Xu burning down the provisions at Nanyang. Jia Xu who went to Liu Mang had be Liu Bei¡¯s personal enemy. Both Liu Mang and Liu Bei had dispatched an advisor as their envoy to Jingzhou. While Liu Mang had dispatched amon person, Liu Bei had dispatched Pang Tong, his only advisor. Pang Tong came from Jingzhou. He knew the ce and had connections. When Liu Mang¡¯s envoy arrived, Pang Tong knew that he had to stop the envoy from buying provisions or he would no longer be able to help Liu Bei obtain Yangzhou.


    There were many in Jingzhou such as the Huang Family and the Cai Family who hated Liu Mang. The reason the Huang Family hated Liu Mang was because they lost Jiangxia, an extremely fertilend and the source of their wealth. Huang Zu was also defeated and transferred away by Liu Biao. The Huang Family could not take this lying down.


    As for the Cai Family, they did not like Liu Mang¡¯s recruitment order. Such a thing was a provocation to the nobles. Inparison, the nobles were more privileged. They are the ones that could study and receive rmendations. Unless the person in question is aplete idiot, bing an official was a simple matter. However, the recruitment order made it such that any talented individual could be officials, taking away their noble¡¯s privileges. On top of that, the Cai Family considered themselves superior to the others, especially to themon people. They be offended when themon people started obtaining positions higher than theirs. One example was Xu Shu, who became a military advisor.


    That being said, there are also those in Jingzhou that don¡¯t think badly of Liu Mang. One example was Kuai Liang that once worked together with Yang Hong until they became close. He was also one of those who advised against Liu Biao¡¯s intentions to watch Liu Mang¡¯s predicament.


    As Pang Tong could not determine that Liu Biao would not sell any provisions to Liu Mang he could only have the envoy killed. This way, he could prevent Yangzhou from buying provisions.


    ¡°Hmph. Seems like this turkey wants to learn from Ban Zhongsheng!¡± The person Liu Mang mentioned was Ban Chao. In life, he abandoned the pen for the sword and went to the Western Regions as a diplomat. There he met the King of Shanshan and was treated well. However, this treatment soon changed. When asked, he found out that the envoy of Xiongnu, an enemy of the Han, had arrived. The King of Shanshan feared the bacsh of allying with one party. Hearing this, Ban Chao secretly killed the Xiongnu envoy. Now that the envoy was killed, Xiongnu would be offended. In the end, Shanshan allied with the Hans to avoid offending both parties.


    Pang Tong was now following Ban Chao¡¯s footsteps and kill Liu Mang¡¯s envoy in attempt to force Liu Biao to submit.


    The problem was that Liu Biao was not like the Shanshan King. Hepensated Liu Mang with ten thousand provisions as an apology for the death of the envoy. Although this was to show how generous he was and that the life of the envoy was indeed not as much worth as the ten thousand provisions, it was like a p in Liu Mang¡¯s face.


    Liu Biao was not willing to be enemies with Lu Bu. However, even if he became enemies, he would not be ced in a difficult position as Liu Bei agreed to protect Liu Biao if Liu Mang or Lu Bu were to attack.


    Once Liu Mang sets out for war, he would no longer be able to request for provisions. On the other hand, Liu Bei would be able to use fighting against Liu Mang as an excuse to request for more provisions.


    ¡°What did Liu Biao say?¡± Liu Mang narrowed his eyes. There was still chance to turn things around. If Liu Biao had truly intended to be enemies with Lu Bu, there was no need to send ten thousand provisions. After all, it would be hard for Liu Mang to attack when Liu Bei is guarding Liu Biao. However, Liu Biao¡¯s actions showed that he and Liu Bei were not in an alliance and that there is some bad blood between the two.


    ¡°Liu Biao requested for Milord to personally go and discuss about the matters of provision.¡± Xu Shu finally said what he had been dreading to say.


    ¡°He wants me to go in person?¡± Liu Mang¡¯s gaze turned cold. His killing intent could no longer be hidden.


    ¡°You must not do this Milord!¡± Liu Ye was the first to object. Liu Ye had always objected to Liu Mang going out personally. Although Lu Bu had been around in the past, at Yangzhou, they would not hear too much from Lu Bu. In other words, they would have no choice but to listen to Liu Mang¡¯s orders. His objections to Liu Mang acting personally was not because of the risk to Liu Mang¡¯s life but because it was not like a King to act this way. Besides that, Liu Biao and Liu Mang were both head of their cities. Their position was not much different. Liu Biao had no right to call Liu Mang toe personally for a discussion. Although Liu Biao was not ambitious, it was hard to guarantee that others would not want to harm Liu Mang. Although an army would be able to protect Liu Mang, they would not be able to enter Jingzhou. Liu Mang would be like a fish on a chopping board if he were to enter Jingzhou.


    ¡°Milord. It¡¯s dangerous to go personally. Liu Biao is also only a dog defending his own city.


    ¡°Milord. You cannot go to Jingzhou. If you need provisions, just dispatch your army to take it! Jingzhou is prosperous, we might as well make Xinye ours!¡± A general shouted in anger. He wanted to attack Jingzhou immediately as Liu Biao had been provoking them too much.


    ¡°That¡¯s right Milord! Liu Biao must have bad intentions to ask Milord to go to Jingzhou. He wants to make you a hostage and restrict us at Yangzhou!¡± Everyone objected to Liu Mang going to Jingzhou. They would not be able to guarantee his safety if he were to do so.


    Everyone except for Jia Xu, who then said, ¡°Milord, going to JIngzhou would be extremely dangerous but there would still be a way out. On the other hand, if you do not go to Jingzhou, you, Yangzhou and your cause, would be at risk.¡±


    Jia Xu¡¯s words filled the others with rage. ¡°Jia Xu! What are your intentions? What benefits will you obtain by putting Milord in danger?¡± Liu Ye scolded as he pointed at Jia Xu¡¯s nose. By going to Jingzhou, Liu Mang¡¯s life would be put entirely in Liu Biao¡¯s hands. Liu Ye firmly objected to such risks.


    ¡°I knew you weren¡¯t a good person! There is no need to describe the obvious. Milord must not go to Jingzhou. Jia Xu, cease your rmist talk!¡± Most of the others agreed with Liu Ye.


    ¡°Jia Xu! Are you a spy sent by Liu Bei? Why would you suggest for the Lord to take risk?¡± Most of the others, especially the cautious ones, started to believe that Jia Xu was faking his surrender which was why he wanted Liu Mang to take such risks.


    Jia Xu did not reply to Liu Ye. Instead, he looked at Liu Mang and said, ¡°Everything will be decided by Milord.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± Liu Mang stared at Jia Xu. He was still doubtful, hesitant and also had a little killing intent towards Jia Xu. Yet, Jia Xu was right. If Liu Mang doesn¡¯t go to Jingzhou, Yangzhou would run out of provisions. The people would not be able to eat to gain the energy needed to build up Yangzhou. The people would riot, forcing Liu Mang to abandon Yangzhou. Liu Mang would also not be able to keep his army. The enemy would not even need to attack.


    On the other hand, going to Jingzhou may be putting his life at Liu Biao¡¯s mercy. However, Liu Biao may not even dare to kill him. If Liu Biao were to kill Liu Mang, Lu Bu would not sit quietly. The cowardly Liu Biao should not dare to provoke Lu Bu. In other words, Liu Mang still had a guarantee to his own life. That being said, Liu Mang was worried about where Jia Xu had truly surrendered to him.


    Liu Mang did not dare to rx around Jia Xu. The man was like a viper that would kill you the moment you turn around. If Jia Xu had truly pretended to surrender, Liu Mang had already fallen into his trap. He would be killed by Liu Bei all ording to n.


    As Liu Mang doubted Jia Xu, he looked towards Xu Shu, seeking the man¡¯s opinion. He was certain that although Xu Shu was less mature than Jia Xu in such things, Xu Shu would be able to see if Jia Xu was nning a trap.


    Xu Shu could feel Liu Mang¡¯s gaze. Unable to withstand the pressure he immediately knelt down and said, ¡°This one is incapable and could not help Yangzhou out of its predicament. If Milord were to perish, this one will follow!¡± After saying this, Xu Shu repeatedly knocked in his head on the ground, towards Liu Mang. There was a resounding sound as the white marble floor was dyed in red.


    ¡°Military Advisor!¡± The nearby people turned pale with fright. Xu Shu tried to struggle but in the end, he was restrained by Huang Zhong. With those powerful arms holding onto him, Xu Shu could no longer move.


    Liu Mang closed his eyes and took a deep breath. After a long time, he opened his eyes and sighed. Words were useless. When Liu Mang reopened his eyes, he had a determined expression. ¡°The predicament we are in right now is my own doing. Yuanzhi is not to me.¡± It was Liu Mang who gave the recruitment order thatnded them in such a predicament. Although it was someone else that plotted this incident, they would not have done so in the first ce had Liu Mang not send out this recruitment order. That was why Liu Mang was at least half responsible for the mess they are in.


    ¡°Your servants deserve to die!¡± Everyone replied and no longer dared to stand when they heard Liu Mang¡¯s words. How could they still dare to stand when their Lord med himself? Since ancient times, the servants are the ones that die when their master is insulted. Although Liu Biao invited Liu Mang over as part of his ¡®magnificent hospitality¡¯, it was actually a kind of insult. They both had the same position but Liu Mang was the one forced to pay a visit as he was the one that needed something.


    ¡°Die? Haha! You all cannot die. If you do, who is going to help me expand and guard the territory? As for this matter, I have decided to see what kind of person this Liu Biao is.¡±


    Nobody objected to Liu Mang¡¯s words as they had worked with Liu Mang for a long time. They knew that once Liu Mang has made up his mind, he could no longer be persuaded.


    ¡°If Milord insist on going to Jingzhou, please take me along! Although I am incapable of supporting JIngzhou, I am still able travel and share Milord¡¯s burden!¡± As Liu Ye knew that he could not stop Liu Mang for going, he hoped that Liu Mang would take him along. That way, he could help Liu Mang to avoid risks on the road. If he was unable to help Liu Mang survive, then he could die together with Liu Mang. After all, the journey to Jingzhou would be perilous.


    Liu Mang also felt touched. At Guangzhou, Liu Ye had been forced to make ns that required Liu Mang to take risks. Liu Ye would then take the same risks as Liu Mang. Now, Liu Ye once again intended to follow Liu Mang into such risks.


    ¡°Ziyang. How is the industrial zone supposed to operate without you?¡± Liu Mang replied to Liu Ye. Liu Ye was the best in the army when ites to machines. The industrial zone may not be able to function properly without him.


    ¡°Then Milord...¡± Liu Ye was unsatisfied and wanted Liu Mang to take Xu Shu. This is because Xu Shu was also a skilled strategist. However, Liu Mang refused again. This is because Xu Shu would be needed to govern Yangzhou while he was gone.


    ¡°Haha. This action is proposed by Wenhe. Naturally, Wenhe is the one that must follow me!¡± Liu Mang smiled as he said to Jia Xu.


    Jia Xuughed bitterly and cupped his fist. ¡°Milord. This one is old and cannot go on long difficult journeys. Mister Ziyang is still youthful and is the most suited person to be the one apanying Milord.¡± As the risk of death in this journey was high, Jia Xu who wanted to live a longer life, objected to apanying Liu Mang there.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Liu Mangughed as he walked down from his seat. ¡°Mister Wenhe, there is no need to be so modest. You are someone who has been rushing about constantly, from Luoyang to Changan and then to Nanyang. Yet, you don¡¯t seem to have aged much. Going to Jingzhou was proposed by you. If you do not apany me, I will feel very hurt.¡± Liu Mang looked at Jia Xu oppressively.


    Jia Xu was a person who prioritizes his own self-interest. Jia Xu would certainly be unwilling to go. If he had promised to go easily, Liu Mang would object to going to Jingzhou without hesitation. This is because a person would only act strange when they are out of options or nning a trap.


    Despite Liu Mang¡¯s words, Jia Xu hesitated. His instincts to avoid danger was screaming at him to not go to Jingzhou. This action made Liu Mang rx. At the very least, Jia Xu¡¯s suggestion was not influenced by an allegiance to Liu Bei. After all, Jia Xu would definitely not implicate himself while plotting against anyone.


    ¡°Milord. This Yuanzhi is not a small person. However, Jia Xu came from Nanyang. Nanyang is also controlled by Liu Bei right now. If Jia Xu were to be disloyal, Milord¡¯s actiosn would be releasing a tiger back into the wild while also risking your own life. Milord, please reconsider!¡± Xu Shu advised.


    If Jia Xu was not loyal, Liu Mang¡¯s actiosn would only bring danger to himself and allow Jia Xu to escape. On the other hand, Jia Xu could easily be arrested if he were to show any disloyalty.


    ¡°I am fully aware of Yuanzhi¡¯s worries but I believe in Wenhe.¡±


    ¡®Trust?¡¯ Jia Xu did not show any expression but he knew deep down that Liu Mang did not truly trust him. Otherwise, Liu Mang would not have shown killing intent.


    Liu Mang had advanced as he spoke and patted Jia Xu¡¯s shoulder. Liu Mang would definitely be uneasy leaving Jia Xu back at Shouchun as the man was too good at conspiring. Even the super intelligent Liu Ye and Xu Shu were no match for Jia Xu when ites to plotting. If Jia Xu were to follow Liu Mang, he would be able to give ideas on how to proceed. On the other hand, if Jia Xu were to be disloyal, Liu Mang had confidence that he would be able to make sure Jia Xu dies with him. Jia Xu would also know this and would try his best to make sure Liu Mang survives so that he himself would be able to live.


    Xu Shu nodded at Liu Mang, ¡°Yuanzhi understands. Milord have already decided.¡±


    ¡°Has Zilong mobilized yet?¡± Liu Mang asked suddenly.


    ¡°General Xu Sheng and the ck g Army had just left. General Zilong will leaveter as the cavalry is faster.¡± Xu Shu replied. Zhao Yun was still stationed at Shouchun. Due to a difference in travelling speed, the cavalry would need to start travelling several days after the infantries.


    ¡°If he is still here, then there is no need to go to Lin River!¡± Liu Mang cancelled Zhao Yun¡¯s dispatch order.


    ¡°In three days, Wenhe will follow me to Jingzhou. Zhao Yun will apany us with his army!¡± Liu Mang ordered.


    Jia Xu apanying Liu Mang was expected but asking Zhao Yun toe along caused the others to suspect that Liu Mang wanted to attack Jingzhou.


    ¡°We still need to buy provisions at Jingzhou! Why would I attack them?¡±


    ¡°Then Milord¡¯s intention is to...¡±


    ¡°Liu Bei invades my Jingzhou, takes mynd and kills my people. Does he think we are pushovers for him to y with?¡± Liu Mang already had a bad impression of Liu Bei. Now, Liu Bei killed his envoy. Liu Mang was not someone who would just let others hit him without retaliating back.


    ¡°We ept the order!¡± The officers all replied. Jia Xu could only leave and make preparations, looking like he was attending a funeral.

 Chapter 385

    ¡°Milord, these are the troops following us to Jingzhou?¡± On the second day, Jia Xu helplessly followed Liu Mang to the White Horses¡¯ camp. Yang Hong had seek out his eldest son Jia Mu, one of the few people Jia Xu treasured. Jia Mu was then made to stay in Shouchun and be and apprentice under Xu Shu. Jia Xu was a crafty person while Xu Shu was an honest person. Liu Mang wanted to see abination of a son who would sacrifice himself for others together with a father who would sacrifice others for his own gains. When Liu Mang thought of such abination, he could not help butugh to himself.


    Although Jia Xu was unwilling he still had to follow Liu Mang for his own life and his family. However, when looked at the camp in front of him, he wanted to wail in anguish. There were only three thousand troops who would be apanying them.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong Wenhe? The ones going to Jingzhou are not these troops but that one over there!¡± Liu Mang smiled at Jia Xu as he pointed to another location.


    Jia Xu looked at where Liu Mang was pointing and his mouth twitched. He saw Guan Hai and Zhou Cang bringing about ten soldiers wearing armor along with some horses over. There would only be about twenty people following them into peril.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. In actuality, it would be more difficult to move when there is too many people.¡± There was a reason Liu Mang only brought twenty people with him. Aside from Guan Hai and Zhou Cang, the remaining men were all information officers brought to him by Yang Hong. They are all familiar with the roads of Jingzhou. They would be able to lead easily lead Liu Mang to a save path if he was in danger by hiding in a small alley or amongst the people. On the other hand, if Liu Mang were to bring arge number of people, Liu Biao would be able to find them easily. On top of that, Liu Mang would need to leave as soon as soon as something goes wrong. It would be impossible to leave stealthily with such a huge group. On top of that, they would end up fighting on the enemy¡¯s home ground. This was why a small group would be better.


    ¡°Are we attacking Liu Bei?¡± In that case, Jia Xu could understand. The objective is smaller when there were less people. But when ites to Liu Bei, one cannot see whether the objective wasrge or small.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t these White Horses here to attack Liu Bei?¡± Liu Mang calmly replied despite being in the White Horses¡¯ camp.


    ¡°Just these?¡± Jia Xu was stunned. Liu Mang¡¯s objective was the Nanyang region. However, the Xiliang Cavalry was also present in the Nanyang region. Regardless of how many of the Xiliang Cavalry Jia Xu had taken with him, they were still a powerful cavalry with almost forty thousand members. Meanwhile, Liu Mang only dispatched a small cavalry of three thousand. Each person would need to be able to take down more than ten people to win.


    Besides that, the Xiliang Cavalry was a heavy cavalry while the White Horses were light cavalry. When ites to a heavy cavalry or infantry pitting against its lightly armoured equivalent, the heavily armoured one would simply massacre the other. Jia Xu really did not want to go on this journey. He would need to follow the White Horses and if they were to run into the Xiliang Cavalry, he may not be able to escape.


    ¡°This is enough.¡± Liu Mang did not look down on the Xiliang Cavalry or Liu Bei. He simply had confidence in Zhao Yun. ¡°The Nanyang region would be a good training ground for the White Horses.¡±


    ¡°Milord. I am really old. I implore you to leave me behind!¡± Jia Xu did not know what madness Liu Mang was trying to achieve by making three thousand men who have not yet truly formed an army to fight against a heavy cavalry of forty thousand. It would already be great if they could escape alive.


    Liu Mang thought that Jia Xu was extremelyughable. Still, he waved his hand and ordered for them to set off. Liu Mang led the three thousand cavalry that has six thousand horses to replenish their charge. The spare horses also carried their supplies for the trip.


    __


    Liu Biao paced back and forth within his halls in the Xiangyang district of Jingzhou. His actions despite his old age showed his troubled thoughts.


    ¡°Yidu. Were my actions this time right?¡± Liu Biao had never been this fidgety ever since he obtained Jingzhou. Everything that had happened, such as the coalition against Dong Zhuo and the incidents at the Central ins was seemingly unrted to him as JIngzhou was still as stable as before. All of these, along with his age, made Liu Biao more like an exhausted and spiritless man instead of his old self that was capable of forging ahead.


    Unfortunately, Liu Biao could no longer escape from the passage of time. The powerful Dong Zhuo had been overthrown. Yuan Shao was now in a hopeless situation. It was also time for Jingzhou to fall into disorder.


    Liu Bei, Lu Bu, Zhang Xiu and Sun Ce. These four people were going against each other. Although Zhang Xiu had died, the situation had be even more chaotic. It had gone to the extent where he could no longer decide what to do.


    The person Liu Biao addressed as Yidu was the one of most influential person in Jingzhou, Kuai Yue. Kuai Yue was a very well-known person who looks at a problemprehensively. Unfortunately, his shoring was that he was too ambitious. Last time, he had helped Liu Biao to take Jingzhou but now, he was thinking of the best way for his family to benefit from this.


    ¡°Milord, there is no right or wrong in this world. There is only victory and defeat!¡± Kuai Yue knew what Liu Biao was worried about. Instead of telling Liu Biao whether he was right or wrong, he instead used those words to mislead Liu Biao even more.


    ¡°There is no right or wrong? There is only victory or defeat?¡± Liu Biao mumbled back Kuai Yue¡¯s words.


    ¡°Milord. Not interfering in the battle between Lu Bu and Sun Ce could bring two oues. If Lu Bu were to win, you could just cate him. If Lu Bu loses, there would be no one to find fault with you.¡± Kuai Yue appeased Liu Biao.


    ¡°But Yidu...!¡± Liu Biao could not understand this. Before this, he wanted Lu Bu to go and cause harm to Sun Ce. After all, Lu Bu had also caused trouble for Liu Biao. He never expected Sun Ce to attack Sanjiangkou, which he retaliated against in anger. Now, Lu Bu had be Sun Ce¡¯s unexpected ally, a person that Liu Biao was going to offend very badly.


    Liu Mang wascking provisions. This was something Liu Biao already knew as he had also learned of this from a letter of exnation from Sun Ce. When Lu Bu dispatched an envoy to buy provisions, Liu Biao dragged his feet as he thought of whether he should raise the price of the provisions. When Lu Bu had won, Liu Mang dispatched another envoy. At this point, Liu Biao should have sold Liu Mang the provisions. Unfortunately, this n had been destroyed by Liu Bei¡¯s envoy Pang Tong, who killed the envoy from Yangzhou. To kill an envoy would mean dering war. Pang Tong wanted to force Liu Mang and Liu Biao to fight. Fortunately, Kuai Yue quickly proposed topensate Liu Mang. However, Liu Biao was still worried.


    ¡°Milord, what is there to worry about? If they send an army, we could simply resist them by stationing our troops at the South. At worst, we can just give Xinye to them. Didn¡¯t Liu Bei also say that they would be willing to be a gate guard for us if that were to happen?¡± Kuai Yue said as he dispels a little of Liu Biao¡¯s worries.


    ¡°But Yidu, Liu Mang is not a good person. The same could be said for Liu Bei.¡± Liu Biao was not someone who was terrible at judging people. The Lu Bu¡¯s Army expanding made him worried but he could still tell that Liu Bei was an ambitious person. Even in the original timeline, Liu Biao never trusted Liu Bei when Liu Bei escaped to Jingzhou after Cao Cao chased him away from Xuzhou. Liu Biao did not want to take Liu Bei in because of that. However, he was not able to mistreat Liu Bei as well. If he were to kill Liu Bei, his reputation would be finished but if he were to spare Liu Bei, he would be inviting trouble.


    In the original timeline, Liu Biao nned to confine Liu Bei. He had first weed Liu Bei and help replenish the man¡¯s troops to save face. After that, he ced Liu Bei at Xinye. At that time, Cao Cao had already captured Nanyang, which shared a border with Xinye. Putting Liu Bei there showed his true purpose of making Liu Bei his hired thug.


    Here, Liu Biao was also being vignt against Liu Bei. If Lu Bu was worrying, Liu Bei was just as worrying. Learning from the mistakes of others, Liu Biao¡¯s dog, Zhang Xiu and Liu Bei were in their honeymoon phase. Now, Liu Bei took Zhang Xiu¡¯s ce. Liu Bei and Sun Ce were also allied. If the both of themunch an attack from both sides, he would be in trouble.


    Kuai Yue looked at the sixty year old man white haired old man that have be indecisive and fearful of everything. As he was fearful of Sun Ce, he had Lu Bu keep them in check. In the end, Lu Bu gained the achievement of defeating Zhou Yu¡¯s navy.


    After that, he was afraid of Lu Bu and Liu Mang who defeated Sun Ce¡¯s Army at the Battle of Yangzhou. Now, he wanted to keep Lu Bu in check. Pang Tong had killed Liu Mang¡¯s envoy but if Liu Biao were to sell them provisions, nothing would happen. In fact, his previous inaction could be forgotten. Unfortunately, Liu Biao followed the advice of the Cai Family and Pang Family to onlypensate for the death of the envoy and not mention anything about selling provisions.


    Such persistence showed his desire to ally with Liu Bei. However, Liu Biao was afraid of Lu Bu which was why he posed this question to Kuai Yue. Thanks to his little brother, Kuai Yue did not think too badly of Yangzhou. The enemy of my enemy is my friend. This meant that the enemy of Jingzhou was Sun Ce and not Liu Mang. It does not matter if Liu Mang upies the Central ins. As long as they have the Yangtze River, Jingzhou would remain safe. After all, there were only two groups near that river. One was Liu Biao and one was Sun Ce. It was obvious who was going to be attacked.


    When Liu Mang pacifies the Central ins, Cao Cao would have also finished pacifying the North. Cao Cao would then need to move South and his first opponent would be Liu Mang. Liu Mang who was enemies with Sun Ce would definitely need to go and take Jiangdong. Although attacking was impossible, Jingzhou¡¯s stability could be defended for another ten years.


    Unfortunately, the Pang, Cai and Huang Family wanted Yangzhou destroyed due to their hatred for Liu Mang. On top of that, Liu Mang also had Wei Yan capture Yiyang using the attack from three sides as an excuse.


    Kuai Yue had better strategies in mind but he did not want to offend these three families, especially the Huang and Cai Family that have the most beneficial businesses with him. These three families are of one mind. The moment Kuai Yue speaks out differently, he would offend all three. Because of that, he gave a neutral stratagem. Rather than refuse to sell provisions and offend Liu Mang, he made it such that Liu Mang had toe personally to buy provisions. If Liu Mang were to attack, Liu Biao would be able to im justification. If Liu Mang were toe personally, they would sell provisions but they could also take Liu Mang as a hostage to keep Lu Bu in check. Lu Bu only has one daughter and one son-inw. He would not act rashly.


    On the other hand, Kuai Yue did not like dealing with strange fickle men like Liu Bei. He was a person who acted like an ally on the surface and then annexes his ally¡¯s territory behind their backs. Kuai Yue thought of this person cautiously. If Zhang Xiu had truly been killed by Lu Bu as used by Liu Bei, Zhang Xiu¡¯s son would not be with Jia Xu as they escape to Lu Bu, seeking shelter.


    There was definitely no way Kuai Yue would like such a person. Also, to Kuai Yue, Liu Bei was like a cockroach that cannot die. Despite his many defeats, he continues to climb back up and people continues to follow him.


    The Mi Family were the richest people in Xuzhou. Now, they were just Liu Bei¡¯s bookkeeper. Liu Pi had Yuzhou but because of Liu Bei, he had lost it. The Kuai Family cannot afford to y such games.


    ¡°As long as Liu Bei doesn¡¯t cross the Yangtze River, there would be nothing to worry about. However, Milord better give more concern to Pang Gong.¡±


    ¡°Pang Gong?¡± Liu Biao narrowed his eyes. His old face wrinkled up even more.


    Kuai Yue¡¯s words were all meaningful. The person he spoke of was naturally, Pang Degong of the Pang Family. Although the man was older than Liu Biao, Kuai Yue was being very vignt towards him. His words had asked Liu Biao to be more concerned about this man who is known favorably in Jingzhou but in actual fact, he was asking Liu Biao to be careful of the man.


    Pang Degong was a virtuous person. He did not care for power, fame or wealth. However, the old Pang Degong only had a son, Pang Shanmin and a nephew, Pang Tong. Although Pang Shanmin was older, he was less knowledgeable than Pang Tong. Pang Degong was still managing family affairs but once he is gone, that duty will fall to Pang Tong. However, Pang Tong had already joined Liu Bei.


    It can be said that the Pang Family had already allied themselves with Liu Bei. Kuai Yue said that Liu Bei would be harmless if he does not cross the Yangtze River but this is not a certainty if the Pang Family were to assist him especially since Pang Degong had a lot of students in Jingzhou.


    If Pang Tong receives political power and serves Liu Bei, it was certain that the others would apany him. Even if they do not apany Pang Tong, they would not make life harder for him as well to show respect to Pang Degong. At that point one would not be able to tell who the Lord of Jingzhou is. Asking Liu Biao to show concern for Pang Degong was really asking Liu Biao to restrict the Pang Family.


    ¡°Yidu is the only loyal minister of JIngzhou!¡±


    ¡°Report! Urgent report from Yangzhou!¡± Just as Kuai Yue finished discussing countermeasures with Liu Biao, a report came from Yangzhou. Both Kuai Yue and Liu Biao both stood up.


    ¡°What! How could this be?¡± The report states that Liu Mang has set out with his troops.

 Chapter 386

    Nobody expected Liu Mang to send troops immediately without dispatching another envoy. Doing that means war. Right now, most of their troops were at Jiangxia. Even though they had a lot of troops, their elites were all navy. If they were to fight the Liu Mang¡¯s Army onnd, they would simply be looking for trouble.


    ¡°At this moment, do the rest of you still not have any solutions?¡± Liu Biao asked coldly.


    They have not yet prepared for war. If they were to fight now, they would be torn to shreds. Although Jingzhou itself was opposite the Yangtze River, there are also ces such as Xinye and Jiangxia that bordered Liu Mang¡¯snds.


    ¡°Degui (Cai Mao)! What should we do? Should we send our troops to battle or surrender Xinye?¡± Liu Biao¡¯s anger could be seen in his eyes. Although Xinye was small, it was still his region. Losing it would make him feel heartbroken.


    Although the Pang Family had a lot of influence in Jingzhou, it is not yet at the level where they could hide the truth from others. It would not have been possible for Pang Tong to kill Liu Mang¡¯s envoy if that action had not been approved by Cai Mao. In other words, Cai Mao also had to face the responsibility for forcing Liu Biao and Liu Mang to fight against each other.


    ¡°This is...¡± Cai Mao also did not know what to do. Although Liu Biao wanted to keep the Yangzhou Army in check, he did not want to offend Liu Mang and Lu Bu. If this was not the case, he would notpensate the envoy¡¯s death with provisions. If Liu Mang were to be given provisions, he would definitely ept it as he wascking provisions. He wanted Liu Mang toe to Jingzhou as a hostage and then sell the man provisions to allow Yangzhou to ovee this crisis. Whatever problems Liu Bei and Liu Mang have with each other can be settled amongst themselves.


    However, had already Liu Mang rashly dispatched his troops, stunning Liu Biao. He wanted to restrict Liu Mang¡¯s Army, not start a war with them. Even if they had good foundation, they cannot fight two wars at the same time. This was making Lu Bu ally with Jiangdong. Cai Mao now regretted taking that thousand gold that night as bribe money. This would not have happened if Liu Mang¡¯s envoy was still alive.


    Although Cai Wei was the Military Advisor of Jingzhou, he rarely sent out troops to fight. The one that went out to fight during Huang Zu¡¯s time had been Wen Pin but Wen Pin was not present. Although there were a lot of talented individuals at Jingzhou, there are not many loyal to Liu Biao. Even if there are those loyal to Liu Biao, he would not know who was loyal. A few examples of such talented people were Huang Zhong, Gan Ning and Wang Wei who now served Liu Mang.


    If Liu Mang were to attack Xinye, they would not have anybody that could stop Liu Mang. Although Cai Mao had Zhang Yun as a general under him, Zhang Yun was a navy general. Liu Mang would not engage them on the river.


    ¡°Huang She! What about you? What do you think?¡± Liu Biao looked at the other person. This was an old acquaintance of Lu Bu. He was son of the previous Jiang Xia¡¯s governor, Huang Zu. Huang She was someone who always hated Lu Bu to the extent that he gave his own father a bad reputation. He was someone who hasmonly killed envoys and have once killed Lu Bu¡¯s enovy before. This caused Lu Bu to attack Jiangxia. Originally, Lu Bu could have been stopped by Huang Zhong but in the end, Huang She caused Huang Zhong to switch sides. Huang She was also one of those who firmly decided to vilify Liu Mang and was on a united front with Cai Mao and Pang Tong.


    ¡°Why should Milord panic? Milord just need to allow me to take ten thousand men and I will show that little boy Liu Mang my skills!¡± Huang She was still the same as before and continued to have an unhealthy desire for military power. It was his dishonest conduct that made his own father vignt towards him in military affairs. That was why he left his son at Xiangyang as Liu Biao¡¯s civil officer while he went to Changsha.


    ¡°Ten thousand men?¡± Liu Biaoughed in irritation. Did Huang She fancy himself as Sun Tzu or Bai Qi? Even Sun Tzu would not take ten thousand men to fight against an opponent¡¯s elite cavalry. On top of that, Liu Biao would definitely not dispatch him with his terrible track record. Huang She was too disappointing even though his father was an extremely heroic and valiant warrior. The only reason Huang Zu continued to be suppressed in the past few days is because of his age. On the other hand, his son is trash.


    It would not be so bad if this idiot had some form of self-awareness. Unfortunately, the man believes himself to be a genius. He believes that he lost to Lu Bu because of the disloyal Huang Zhong¡¯s stratagem.


    ¡°Go back!¡± Liu Biao could not stand it anymore. If he were to continue to see Huang She, he believe that he would eventually cut the man down.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± While everyone was worried, only one personughed happily. This was Liu Bei¡¯s envoy, Pang Tong.


    Of course Pang Tong was happy. He came to Jingzhou seeking provisions and saw Liu Mang¡¯s envoy. He then killed the envoy hoping for Liu Biao and Liu Mang to go to war. He never expected Liu Biao to be such an overly cautious person. As the envoy was not killed by Liu Biao, he could just ignore Liu Mang. Not wanting to offend Liu Mang too much, he turned to Kuai Yue who requested Liu Mang toe to Jingzhou personally. Pang Tong was not happy with this but it did not matter much for him as he had ways to deal with Liu Mang the moment Liu Mang enters Jingzhou.


    Yet Liu Mang was now sending his army to the South just as Pang Tong wanted. Pang Tong eagerly looked forward to the war between Liu Mang and Liu Biao. Once the war starts, Liu Biao would have no choice but to give Liu Bei provisions. Besides that, they would be able to obtain Xinye and Yangzhou.


    ¡°Yidu! What do we do now?¡± At the end of the day, Liu Biao could only ask Kuai Yue again. Kuai Liang did not participate in this meeting as he was angry at Liu Biao¡¯s desire to benefit from every side. His actions made his younger brother feel helpless. Seeing that Liu Biao had questioned him again, he replied, ¡°Milord should first send an envoy to Liu Mang as probe his intentions! It would be great if we can turn hostilities to friendship!1¡±


    ¡°How is it possible to turn hostilities to friendship?¡± Liu Biaoughed wryly as he shook his head. After all, the envoy was already killed. Even though Liu Biao hadpensate Liu Mang with provisions, the one that actually gave the provisions was the Cai Family. Their manners to those from Yangzhou was like giving alms to the poor. Previously, Jingzhou¡¯s inaction had already caused Liu Mang to be angry. When Liu Mang told Wei Yang to take Yiyang and Zaoyang, Liu Biao also kept silent because he knew he was in the wrong. Unfortunately, this case was even more serious. Not selling provisions was one thing but even the envoy had been killed. After that, they even asked Liu Mang toe personally. This was just humiliation. It was also why Liu Biao did not believe they could turn hostilities to friendship.


    Meanwhile, Pang Tong thought to himself that he would not give them such an opportunity. He gave a meaningful re to a nearby schr of the Lumen Academy. The schr nodded and stepped forward.


    ¡°Milord, at this point in time, Liu Mang would not let things go! In my opinion, rather than dispatch an envoy in a futile attempt, it is better to deploy the troops for a life and death struggle!¡±


    ¡°If we can¡¯t be friends then we can only fight! Dispatch an envoy only as etiquette. We must not forget our etiquettes.¡± Kuai Yue looked at the schr who wholehearted fanned the mes of war. Although dissatisfied, Kuai Yue did not show it. ¡°Deploy these troops in Xinye and wait for the enemy to be exhausted. Also, Shiyuan. I believe Lord Xuande¡¯s troops does not have any horses to ce at Nanshan?¡± Kuai Yue turned his attention to Pang Tong.


    Pang Tong felt happy when he noticed Kuai Yue looking at him. He immediately cupped his fist and replied, ¡°Liu of Jingzhou and Yidu need not worry. My Lord Xuande would definitely not allow that little boy Liu Mang to assault Jingzhou. They would work effectively as long as they can eat their fill.


    Pang Tong spoke grandly but he was simply asking for provisions. Pang Tong initially came to buy provisions but he didn¡¯t even need to pay money as long as Liu Mang attacked. Liu Biao would certainly request Liu Bei for help and Liu Bei¡¯s problems with provisions would be solved.


    After their problems with provisions were solved, they could spend more money in gathering weapons and armor. Why wouldn¡¯t they take advantage of a boss that provides food? The most important thing was to make those two enemies to each other.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Kuai Yue narrowed his eyes as he looked at Pang Tong who spoke with assurance. Years ago, Liu Biao dared to give Zhang Xiu all those provisions because Zhang Xiu did not know how to govern. However, Liu Bei was different. Liu Bei had the powerful ability to bewitch people. He had people like Sun Qian and Jian Yong who could govern. It wouldn¡¯t be effective to give such people provisions. Even then, what else could they do? After all, Liu Mang had already dispatched his troops. Kuai Yue shook his head in disappointment as Liu Mang was too rash. Had Liu Mange alone, he would have been able to take the provisions, build up his strength and continued his battle against Liu Bei. Although Liu Biao wanted to control Liu Mang, he would not dare to harm Liu Mang for as long as Lu Bu still lives. In fact, he would have treated Liu Mang very well and then sent him off after obtaining an alliance against Jiangdong.


    Unfortunately, Liu Mang had recklessly sent out troops. Now the one that benefits was Liu Bei.


    Kuai Yue was unable to affect Liu Mang¡¯s decisions. All he could do was decrease the amount of provisions given to Liu Bei.


    ¡°In that case, I hope Shiyuan can give thanks to Xuande for me!¡± Liu Biao replied to Pang Tong. Jingzhou would not be able to continue fighting like this even if they were prosperous. Xinye and Jiangxia were like protective screens. Liu Biao did not want to lose XInye or he would need to dispatch officials to that region cate the people and nobles. If Xinye were to fall, his authority would also diminish.


    ¡°This is something Milord should do!¡± Pang Tong beamed as he epted Liu Biao¡¯s gratitude. As Liu Mang had been Liu Bei¡¯s enemy this entire time, they would need to fight eventually. He was merely shifting the date earlier. Now, he would receive provisions from Jingzhou to fight. It was like Liu Bei using the money from Jingzhou to do his own things. It was certainly a nice feeling. Although Liu Biao thanked Liu Bei, it should be the other way round.

 Chapter 387

    ¡°Liu Mang Liu Hanyang!¡± Lu Bu was about to go crazy. His daughter had caused him no end of worries when she pulled her stunt during the Shouchun Campaign. She dared to rush to the battlefield. Fortunately she had no sense of direction or the consequences would be worse.


    Yet, she was not as worrying as his son-inw who had prepared to go to Jingzhou. Did Liu Mang not know that going to Jingzhou was turning himself into a hostage? Once he is there, his safety could no longer be guaranteed. ¡°How was I so blind to choose such a son-inw?¡± Lu Bu said in a moment of anger. The more he treasured his son, the stronger the hate.


    ¡°Milord, there is no need to be so worried. As long as our army still exists, Liu Biao would not dare to touch a single hair on Hanyang!¡± Although Chen Gong cated Lu Bu, his worry was actually greater. Yet, he could not do anything as theck of provisions in Yangzhou would not only be the end of Yangzhou but Lujiang would also eventually follow. Although Liu Mang had ced himself in danger, it was also the only route left for survival. The only ones left that could sell provisions were Cao Cao and Liu Biao. Even if Cao Cao were to sell provisions, they would need a long time to transport the provisions due to the long distance between Hebei and Yangzhou. As for Jingzhou, they would only need two days.


    Lu Bu sighed. He definitely understood Liu Mang¡¯s thoughts. Although all of this happened because of the recruitment order, Lu Bu was also responsible. As a Lord, not only was he unable to solve this problem but his own son-inw even needed to take such risks. This made Lu Bu feel extremely frustrated. Although Lu Bu was worried about Liu Mang, he knew that his army needed to be more powerful to ensure Liu Mang¡¯s safety.


    ¡°Where are Hanyang¡¯s White Horses?¡± Lu Bu asked after reaching the halls.


    ¡°Based on the time, they should already be at Guangzhou!¡± Chen Gong replied. Liu Mang¡¯s White Horses had three thousand men and six thousand horses. That was why they could travel so quickly. They had also already set off by the time Chen Gong received the message.


    ¡°Gongtai. Help me count the remaining Wolf Cavalry and see who wants to go to Guangzhou!¡±


    ¡°Milord?¡± Chen Gong looked at Lu Bu suspiciously.


    Lu BU thenughed as he faced Chen Gong. ¡°I cannot apany him to Jingzhou but how can the Wolf Cavalry be missing when cleaning up Liu Bei?¡± Liu Bei and Lu Bu had been enemies from the start. They had fought at Ho Xuzhou and then Yangzhou. Liu Bei¡¯s alliance with Cao Cao had almost killed Lu Bu. Lu Bu then finally struck back by killing Liu Bei¡¯s White Eared Soldiers and Chen Dao. Liu Bei had also killed an envoy of the Lu Bu¡¯s Army. War was about to begin again.


    __


    ¡°Ge Jun, Zhang Hu! What do you think of this?¡± Zhang Liao¡¯s Army received this news after leaving for Linhuai. Zhang Liao and the others had stopped advancing for a while as they, the soldiers on the frontlines would need provisions. However, the White Horses which were supposed to transport their provisions had now gone to Nanyang, slowing down the transportation of provisions.


    Zhang Liao, Ge Jun and Zhang Hu had received this news from a messenger from Shouchun, who informed them of the circumstances.


    ¡°General!¡± Zhang Hu and Ge Jun shared a nce and saw amazement in the other¡¯s eyes. This is because Liu Mang had personally gone on a diplomatic mission to buy provision. They also heard about the envoy being killed by Liu Bei and Liu Mang taking the three thousand White Horses with him to Jingzhou.


    These were important matters. Besides the obvious danger to Liu Mang, the White Horses were just being established.


    They of the Xiliang Cavalry clearly knew the strength of the other Xiliang Cavalry left behind at Nanyang. Although Hu Che Er was strong, he was more skilled at leading the cavalry. Three thousand light cavalry fighting against eight thousand heavy cavalry was definitely suicidal.


    ¡°General, let us go back and regroup!¡± Zhang Hu suggested. Ge Jun had the same opinion. The two of them had worked together long enough for them to know each other¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Without troops, Milord¡¯s expedition would not go well. Although the three thousand White Horses may be elites, they would not be a match for Hu Che Er. Even if they were to add in the Urban Army, they would only be evenly matched. At Nanyang, aside from the eight thousand Xiliang Cavalry, they also have thirty thousand men. Milord would only be able to take Nanyang if we and the ck g Army were to join up with him.¡± Zhang Hu wanted to say that Liu Mang did not have many troops and they should all join up with him to allow Liu Mang to capture Nanyang.


    ¡°Turn back and regroup?¡± Zhang Liao looked at the two with disdain. The Xiliang Cavalry have truly declined which was not surprising considering their short sighted leaders. Zhang Hu and Ge Jun were justmon generals. Although they could execute their orders, they cannot think of strategies. However, these has its benefits. At the very least, the two would be obedient. Although Zhang Liao had disdain for them, he kept those feelings in his heart. He merely asked them to collect opinions.


    ¡°We cannot regroup and must quickly take Linhuai!¡± Zhang Liao dered to the two generals without hesitation.


    ¡°What?¡± Ge Jun and Zhang Hu were shocked. ¡°But at that rate Milord will be defeated!¡±


    ¡°Then so be it!¡± Zhang Liao replied.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Ge Jun and Zhang Hu would have suspected that Zhang Liao wanted to rebel had they not know that Zhang Liao had been in the Lu Bu¡¯s Army since long ago. How could a general simply ept a defeat like that?


    Zhang Liao truly thought that way. He did not know what Liu Mang was trying to aplish but he knew that Liu Mang had his reasons. If there was something that could not be done, Xu Shu and Liu Ye would point it out the mistakes in Shouchun. If these generals could tell how risky this is, the schrs would be able to do it too.


    ¡°Were there any instructions that told us to go back?¡± Zhang Liao asked.


    ¡°And instruction to withdraw?¡± The other two shook their heads. The letter had only told them of the situation but did not give any instructions.


    ¡°The two of you can already be considered veterans when ites to military matters. Do you know what is the punishment for those that mobilize the troops without permission?¡± Zhang Liao looked at them coldly. He already hated the Xiliang Cavalry but he would not impede them. That being said, he would be very willing to kill them if they were to disobey orders.


    Those words and the cold gaze with killing intent made Zhang Hu and Ge Jun shiver. Had the two of them really took the army back, they would be a head shorter.


    Zhang Hu and Ge Jun gave a bitter smile. They know that theirmanding officer hated the Xiliang Cavalry for the death of Zhang Fan. However, they were not the ones that killed Zhang Fan. The both of them simply ended up as scapegoats. They did not dare to ignore Zhang Liao¡¯s words as they had already thrown in their chips at Yangzhou. They could only listen to orders. Fortunately, Zhang Liao was reputable as a person who was able to fight in wars which made them rejoice. By following Zhang Liao, they would be able to gain outstanding military service.


    ¡°General. What about our provisions?¡± As the White Horses were supposed to bring their provisions over, the current Xiliang Cavalry did not have much with them. Without provisions, they would not be able to fight.


    ¡°Are we not able to fight without provisions?¡± Zhang Liao then pointed at the map. ¡°We don¡¯t have provisions but there are provisions here and here!¡± Zhang Liao had pointed at ces along the Linhuai. There were two regions and twelve counties. As those ces depended on Jiangdong, they would not be too ruined. There would be enough to provide for tens of thousands of people. However, the condition was that they needed to capture that ce swiftly.


    ¡°How many days of provisions do we have left?¡± Zhang Liao asked Zhang Hu who had been in charge of managing their remaining supplies.


    ¡°General, if we are frugal with consumption, we would be able to hold out for three days!¡± Zhang Hu¡¯s meaning of frugal meant that the men would not be able to eat their fill and would go hungry.


    ¡°Good! Bring our provisions and cook it! Keep one day¡¯s worth of provisions and cook the rest! Let the men eat their fill!¡±


    ¡°General? If we do that, what about the day after tomorrow?¡± These were the provisions they took with them when they had set off from Shouchun. By right, they should be economizing its usage and not use them all.


    ¡°The day after tomorrow? We would be eating at the Linhuai!¡± Zhang Liao has decided to take Linhuai in a day. There, they would be able to eat their fill and also send back provisions to Shouchun. If he cannot take it in a day, he was determined to die there.


    ¡°General. Why are we not attacking Tuzhong first?¡± Zhang Hu and Ge Jun knew that they could not change Zhang Liao¡¯s decision but they were puzzled as to why Zhang Liao chose to attack Linhuai instead of Tuzhong first. After all, Linhuai was much further away.


    ¡°All of you go and prepare!¡± Zhang Liao did not choose to attack Tuzhong as the movements at Shouchun was sure to cause Tuzhong to react. They would know Liu Mang¡¯s movements and be heavily guarded. They would need to fight a more difficult battle which they did not have enough provisions for. If they were to encounter a deadlock, their provisions would be exhausted. While those at Tuzhong would have already barricaded themselves in, they would need to send a message to Linhuai for them to do the same. As long as the Xiliang Cavalry moved faster, they would be able to more easily capture Linhuai.

 Chapter 388

    As the Pang Family was a noble family in Jingzhou, Pang Tong return to the family¡¯s resident home. The ce is only a little less luxurious than the governor¡¯s home.


    ¡°Second Master, you have returned.¡± A servant of the Pang Family greeted.


    ¡°Where is my brother?¡±


    ¡°The Young Master should be in the study.¡± The servant replied as he lowered his head. He was an elderly who had been with the Pang Family for ages. Naturally, he also had literary skills and was one of the more respected people in Jingzhou. Even the high ranked military officers showed him respect. Yet, this man showed a lot of respect Pang Tong as he knew that Pang Tong would be the one to take over Pang Family.


    ¡°Do you want me to inform the Young Master?¡±


    ¡°No need! I will go and greet him myself!¡± Pang Tong replied and immediately went towards the study. He found his brother reading in the study.


    Pang Tong¡¯s elder brother was not his real brother but his cousin. He was Pang Degong1¡¯s son, Shanmin (ɽÃñ) . The names of the people in the Three Kingdoms are usually two characters long. Only barbarians such as Hu Che Er (ºú³µ¶ù) had three character names. The only other three character names is only when they include two character surnames2. However, Pang Degong boldly gave his son such a name.3


    Pang Shanmin was just like his name. He was simple and honest like a mountain (ɽ).


    ¡°Shiyuan, you have returned.¡± Pang Shanmin put down the scroll he was reading. The two of them had participated in the meeting with Liu Biao earlier but Liu Biao had Pang Tong stay behind to discuss about the matter of provisions.


    ¡°Have Liu Jingzhou4 consented?¡±


    ¡°N.¡± Pang Tong nodded. ¡°Liu Jingzhou has promised us two hundred thousand provisions. A hundred thousand would be sent first while the rest would be given after we push back the Fake King Liu Mang.¡± Pang Ton replied in joy. With Liu Biao¡¯s backing, Liu Bei would be able to expand his army without worrying about provisions.


    As Hu Che Er was a Qiang, there were other ways to recruit soldiers. The Qiang people could join Liu Bei¡¯s Army and they were more skilled in horseback archery and were considered elites. Now that provisions were no longer a problem, they would be able to easily recruit these people.


    ¡°In that case, Lord Liu¡¯s Army would no longer have hardships.¡± Pang Shanmin worshipped virtue and benevolence like his father. On top of that, Liu Bei¡¯s reputation was good because of his brother. Pang Shanmin. Right now, he was merely waiting for Pang Tong to introduce him to Liu Bei.


    ¡°No harships?¡± Pang Tong did not agree to his brother¡¯s view. This is because Pang Tong was worried about Liu Biao¡¯s envoy.


    Pang Tong could tell that Liu Biao did not want to go to war with Liu Mang. What Liu Mang wanted was provisions. If Liu Biao¡¯s envoy managed toe to an agreement with Liu Mang in a discussion, all of his efforts would be wasted. This was why Pang Tong wanted to make this envoy disappear. The one that might know about the envoy would be his brother.


    ¡°Brother. I have not seen Brother Qishan for a long time. If he well?¡± Based on the information he got from spies, the envoy this time would be his brother¡¯s good friend, Tang Yun, Tang Qishan. However, that was all the information he got. He did not know when the envoy would leave, which route the envoy would take and whether the envoy would go to Liu Mang or Lu Bu. Only Liu Biao and Kuai Yue were privy to that information. If there was anybody else that would know, it would be his brother.


    Qishan and his brother were very close. They were close enough to notify each other when they need to go on a long journey.


    ¡°Brother Qishan?¡± Pang Shanmin wondered why his little brother thought of Tang Qishan. Tang Qishan was a very elegant person who spoke in a noble manner. Although Tang Qishan was close to Pang Shanmin, his rtionship with Pang Tong could not be described as good. The reason for this is because Tang Qishan and Pang Tong were at two extremes. While Tang Qishan was elegant and had a noble bearing, Pang Tong was fat and short. When they go out together, people usually thought that Pang Tong was Tang Qishan¡¯s servant. Even if Pang Tong wears luxurious clothing, people would think that Tang Qishan generously gave his servant such clothes.


    Although Tang Qishan had not directly offended Pang Tong, Pang Tong still felt resentful. This was why Pang Tong would deliberately avoid Tang Qishan. All the more reason to feel suspicious when Pang Tong is asking about Tang Qishan.


    ¡°Shiyuan. I thought you hated Qishan?¡± Pang Shanmin asked.


    Pang Tong had no longer kept in touch with Tang Qishan. To prevent his brother from suspecting something, heughed and replied, ¡°Brother. I might be returning to Yuzhou once Liu Jingzhou prepares the provision for Lord Xuande. I do not even know when would be the next time I could see you all so I thought of seeing both Elder Brother and Brother Qishan.¡± At the end of the day, Tang Qishan could still be considered as one of Pang Tong¡¯s childhood friend. In ancient times, there were no such things as phone calls or convenient transportation. Once separated over long distances, the next meeting could even be ten yearster. If there were any with medical problems, that meeting could be extended indefinitely. This was why the people of that era treasured friendship.


    Pang Shanmin felt happy to see his little brother wanted to meet his friend to part on more pleasant terms. ¡°I am sure Qishan would be very happy to see you so concerned!¡± Truly, Pang Tong was extremely concerned about Tang Qishan.


    ¡°Unfortunately, Qishan had already been sent to Yangzhou on a diplomatic mission under Liu Jingzhou¡¯s orders.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± Pang Tong¡¯s eyes shone after he heard his brother¡¯s words. As expected, the envoy was Tang Yun Tang Qishan. Without batting an eyelid, he feigned regret and replied, ¡°Is that so? I initially wanted to invite him out to go hunting but I missed that opportunity. I do not even know when would be the next time we would meet. Perhaps it is no longer possible in this life.¡± Pang Tong¡¯s lonely expression made his brother feel heartbroken. His little brother was part of Liu Bei¡¯s Army while Tang Yun was Liu Biao¡¯s. If the two Lords were to go to war against each other, their separation would be permanent. ¡°Qishan is going to Luokou...¡± Unable to hold it in, Pang Shanmin identally spoke of Qishan¡¯s route before he realized his mistake and kept quiet. He then looked at his little brother warily as though afraid that his little brother had heard too much.


    However, as though Pang Tong had entered his own world, he began talking about the past while even shedding tears. Pang Shanmin felt relieved seeing his little brother that way. Although Pang Tong was his own little brother, Pang Shanmin still had his principles. As one of Liu Biao¡¯s officials, he cannot divulge Liu Biao¡¯s secrets. On top of that, Tang Yun was his good friend. Kuai Yue had personally warned him not to tell anyone as he was afraid of people with aspirations. If Tang Yun and Pang Shanmin were not good friends, even Pang Shanmin would not know of this.


    ¡°Yes. Shiyuan need not be like this. Qishan would return quickly! I am sure you would be able to meet him.¡± Pang Shanmin consoled his little brother never expecting that those tears were crocodile tears.


    As a person from Jingzhou, Pang Tong knew of the ce. The route used could be considered a shortcut and one could directly get to Xinye. It seems that Liu Biao was serious about having a discussion with Liu Mang before the war. Unfortunately, Pang Tong would not allow Liu Biao to make peace so easily. After some more courtesy with his elder brother, Pang Tong excused himself by saying he was tried.


    After returning to his room, Pang Tong called for He Feng and Cao Zhi, two men specialized in doing things not fit to be seen by others.


    _______________


    I should probably have said this earlier but Pang Degong could be something like ¡°Master Pang De¡±. But I wasn¡¯t sure so I used Wikipedia and found Pang Degong as a name.


    I don¡¯t really understand since Pang Degong and Liu Xuande are also ¡®3 characters¡¯.


    Couldn¡¯t make sense of this statement even after seeking advice.


    I don¡¯t know why they stopped saying Liu Biao. Probably to get an extra character in.

 Chapter 389

    In Guangzhou, Hao Shao prepared two days worth of provision and cooked food for Liu Mang¡¯s Army. Initially, he also wanted to prepare a ce to stay for the White Horses but Liu Mang refused this as he did not want to dy. They were light cavalries. Liu Mang had nned for them to travel for thousands of kilometres. If they already needed rest, they don¡¯t deserve to be soldiers.


    Each person move with two horses and by constantly switching horses, the horses remain at good condition. However, the cavalry was dispirited. This is because the one thousand new recruits needed to be taken care of. Fortunately, they had saddles and stirrups. Otherwise, the new recruits would have already been thrown off. They only got used to this after two days of travelling. Taking a rest now would waste their efforts.


    ¡°Replenish the provisions and take a rest! We will move out again in an hour!¡± Liu Mang gave hismand to Zhao Yun. Zhao Yun had experience inmanding the soldiers while Liu Mang had tactics. The two of them working together allowed their skills to shine.


    Guangzhou was no longer a small town that Liu Mang cared little about. It was now fortified together with Yiyang and Zaoyang. As Hao Shao was good at defending, the West side of Yangzhou became well fortified.


    ¡°Is Wenchang still in Yiyang?¡± As Liu Mang had arrived, Wei Yan should havee out to greet him. However, Wei Yan had not yet appeared.


    ¡°Yes. Wei Yan ismanding the Yiyang Troops.¡± Hao Shao replied. He had not worked together with Wei Yan before this but he had already seen Wei Yan¡¯s skills. The Yiyang Troops were like fugitives, unafraid of death. Such people were extremely powerful. As Wei Yan had skill, Hao Shao respected the man. Hao Shao, like the other men who were part of the Wolf Cavalry respected those with strength. After working together for a bit, their rtionship with each other was quite intimate. ¡°Should I go and call Wei Yan back?¡±


    ¡°No need. I will eventually need to past by Yiyang.¡± Liu Mang waved his hand and then asked. ¡°Will you have enough troops? The troops here along with the Yiyang troops only amount to ten thousand men!¡±


    Although it looks like there were a lot of soldiers in the three cities, that was actually not true. When divided, each city would only have about three thousand troops. On top of that, five thousand out of this ten thousand troops have not formed an army. Hao Shao would also need to defend against Liu Bei¡¯s army of forty thousand or Liu Biao¡¯s army of fifteen thousand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Milord. Although I am not adept in sieges, I will not allow any enemy to set foot in Yangzhou for as long as I live!¡± Hao Shao could say this as he managed to stop Liu Bei¡¯s army of twenty thousand for three days with only two thousand men. Now, Hao Shao had three cities and ten thousand men.


    ¡°Bodao. You and Wenyuan are my two gatekeeper generals!¡± Hao Shao¡¯s skils at defending was clear for all to see. The only one that could rival him was Huo Jun. The only reason the Xiliang Cavalry managed to enter Yangzhou was because Hao Shao had no cavalry. Theirmon horses was not able to outrun the Xiliang Cavalry¡¯s elite. This was why Liu Mang had also brought hundreds of reserve horses for Hao Shao.


    An hour quickly passed. During this period there are horses that were fed and horses that were not fed. The ones that were not fed are the ones that would follow the White Horses to the next destination. The reason for this is because a fed horse would feel full and run much slower.


    After a day and a half, Liu Mang reached Yiyang. Wei Yan was already there to greet Liu Mang alongside his five thousand Yiyang Troops. Although these men did not have the killing intent of elites, they were all very spirited. Liu Mang felt pleased looking at this. Although Wei Yan was arrogant, he had the ability to get things done. An arrogant person who is talented are called arrogant people. An arrogant person who is not talented are called criminals.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± Liu Mang did not choose to rest at Guangzhou to toughen up the White Horses. He wanted to make the new recruits get used to long distance travel. Resting at Yiyang was because they have already travelled for four days. It could already be considered part of training. Now that they havepleted their training. This time, he decided to let them take proper rest as continuing to strain themselves would cause them to copse. Besides that, Liu Mang also had important things to do at Yiyang.


    The whole cavalry cheered when they heard that they could rest. Even the veterans were tired from riding horses for four days. They had pretty much been on the horses the entire time and the ones riding at the back suffered even more from the smell when the horses defecate.


    Those who have not learned how to ride properly by then would just die. They haven¡¯t gone to war yet but five men had already died while three more were injured. These were the people that fell off their horses and then got trampled by other horses.


    Even the veterans did not fare much better. The Xiliang Cavalry may have changed out of their heavy armors but even they have not journeyed for four days straight. When they got off their horses, they could feel their butts drenched with sweat and blood.


    ¡°What are you guys doing? Form up and enter the city!¡± Liu Mang frowned and the officers immediately reprimanded the other White Horses. If this was all they amounted to, there would be no difference between them and an average light cavalry. Seeing this sight, Liu Mangughed. Now was the time to restrain the men. That way, they could direct all the hatred from their suffering to Liu Bei. After all, this long march would not have happened if Liu Bei didn¡¯t kill Liu Mang¡¯s envoy. Even if they were fated to do the same thing, it would be muchter in the future after they have trained more. Their hatred would umte the more they trained which would one day used on their enemies.


    Wei Yan felt jealousy and envy as he watched the White Horses enter the city. The White Horses had two horses per person. They carried both swords and bows while wearing silk clothing. This was extremely luxurious. The one leading them was Zhao Yun, a man that had fought against Wei Yan previously. They had joined the same time but Zhao Yun was promoted quickly while he only became a soldier.


    However, even though Wei Yan was envious, he was a proud person. So what if the White Horses had luxurious equipment? It is not going to help them find food to eat when they haven¡¯t fought before. There was no way the White Horses could outperform his own troops. Thinking this, he shouted at his own troops, ¡°Do you not know how to march? Form up! I will personally teach those that don¡¯t know how to do it!¡± The soldiers then started to line up and the sight of it all made Liu Mangugh bitterly.


    The two armies entered the city and prepared their meals. Yiyang was unlike the other ces in the fact that it was originally Liu Biao¡¯s territory. Not wanting to bother the people, the army set up tents. Fortunately, the people had helped, allowing them to finish before the sky turned dark.


    Once Liu Mang entered the county residence, everyone sat down and the feast began. It was a joyous asion where they ate and drank to their heart¡¯s content even though there were no dancers. Wei Yan approached Liu Mang and cupped his fist. ¡°Milord. Are we attacking Nanyang?¡±


    ¡°What else if not that?¡± Liu Mang asked back. Liu Bei killing Liu Mang¡¯s envoy meant that they had shed all pretense cordiality. Liu Mang had not yet taken interest for Liu Bei¡¯s actions at Yangzhou yet.


    ¡°Is General Cheng Yu and General Xu Shengingter?¡±


    Liu Mang shook his head. ¡°Cheng Yu is protecting Shouchun. As for Xu Sheng, he should be apanying Wenyuan to Linhuai.


    ¡°Milord is going to attack Nanyang with just these three thousand White Horses?¡± Wei Yan could not understand why Liu Mang would want to send them to their deaths. Might as well give Wei Yang the White Horses.


    ¡°Three thousand is enough!¡± Liu Mang replied.


    ¡°Milord?¡± If it was not because of the difference in ranking, Wei Yang would have immediately checked if Liu Mang had gone mad from a high fever. If the White Horses were so formidable, Liu Bei and Zhang Xiu would not have managed to enter Yangzhou.


    ¡°Wenchang. You look as though you think I have gone mad.¡± Liu Mang gave a strange smile1 to Wei Yan.


    ¡°This Wei Yan doesn¡¯t dare!¡± Wei Yan immediately lowered his head. He had already received a profound impression of Liu Mang from all the restraining he had received. He no longer dared to go against Liu Mang.


    ¡°Wenchang. Who would be able to catch me when I have two horses per person?¡±


    Wei Yan was stunned when he heard those words. There are not many cavalry that is able to afford the luxury of assigning two horses per person. On top of that, the Xiliang Cavalry were initially heavy cavalry. Their speed really could not bepared to the others. ¡°Nobody!¡±


    ¡°But Milord. Although the soldiers in Nanyang would not be able to catch you, you also would not be able to deal with Liu Bei!¡± It costs a lot of provisions to dispatch troops. Liu Bei could simply shut the doors and Liu Mang would only be able to wander around while being open to ambush. It was a task that had no gains.


    ¡°Haha. I don¡¯t believe in the Nanyang Eighteen County! His cities are all tightly closed but as long as one of them is open, my army would be able to enter and cut open the city. If it is a battle on the field, it would be even better! Zilong. Tell Wenchang about our chant!¡± Liu Mang ordered. Zhao Yun and Wei Yan had good fighting spirit but should neverpete with each other. It would be disastrous if they don¡¯t get along well. Only through conversation would the two be able to ease up against each other.


    Zhao Yun nodded and cupped his fist towards Wei Yan. ¡°General Wei Yan. Milord gave us a chant that says, ¡°When the enemy advances, we retreat! When the enemy retreats, we advance! When the enemy rests, we provoke! When the enemy bes tired, we strike!¡±2


    ¡°That is...¡± Wei Yan was no longer calm after hearing those words. It sounded simple but even Wei Yan did not dare think about how to implement it. There were many ways things could go wrong such as not being able to chase the enemy or not being able to defeat the enemy. Although fighting against weak enemies would result in less casualties, the casualties could also umte. Morale could fall and the chances of beingpletely routed was high.


    Wei Yan thought to himself. If he were the onemanding the army at Nanyang, he would simply shut the gate and note out.


    But this was what Liu Mang wanted. This way, Nanyang would never have peace. Liu Mang would also be able to train the troops and take Liu Bei¡¯s provisions.


    Liu Bei should also becking in provisions because of Jia Xu. If Liu Bei doesn¡¯te out of the city, all he would be able to do is starve in Nanyang. If hees out of Nanyang, he would be prey for the White Horses. Since Liu Bei tried to make Liu Mang¡¯s life miserable, Liu Mang would return the favour. It was a battle to see who had crueller strategies.


    ¡°Milord is a genius. This Wei Yan cannotpare!¡± Wei Yan lowered his head and cupped his fist.

 Chapter 390

    An elegant schr sat on an ordinary boat at Xiangyang. The only other people on the boat was a servant and the boatman.


    ¡°Noble sir, it is almost noon. Should we set off?¡± The boatman asked the schr. The schr had reserved a boat for rent in the morning and he had also arrived early. However, he simply sat on the boat waiting for someone. The boatman simply drifted aimlessly over the waters. Although he had been paid, he could not dy like this forever. If he were to continue doing this, there would be no business.


    While the boatman¡¯s words were respectful, the schr could hear dissatisfaction in the man¡¯s voice. Although the schr was from a noble family, he did not have the haughtiness of a noble. If he had been amoner, the boatman would have already retaliated. In the end, the schrughed and said, ¡°Wait a while more.¡±


    ¡°But!¡± The boatman was a simplemoner. He wasn¡¯t refined and did not have a sense of propriety. All he knew was that he was losing business.


    ¡°Defu. Pay this man again.¡± The schr did not make life hard for the boatman and paid the boatman again. This way, the boatman would no longer keep urging him. Naturally, the boatman started smiling after he was paid again. ¡°Take your time noble sir. There is no rush.¡± The journey from Xiangyang to Xinye would take a day for a round trip. Sometimes, the journey was slow and he would only be able to make half a trip. Since he was already paid twice, there was no harm in waiting longer.


    Another hour passed and noon arrived. The sky would turn dark at that rate.


    ¡°Master. Lord Shanmin would probably note. We should set sail.¡± The servantmented.


    The schr was not able to wait forever as he still had important things to do. He also kept the letter he had been holding in his hands. ¡°N. Let¡¯s set sail.¡±


    Just as the schr felt disappointed, a shout was suddenly heard ¡°Wait! Boatman!¡± Another schr had shouted as he ran to the riverbank.


    ¡°Master. Lord Shanmin is here!¡± The servant quickly notified his master. Hearing this, the elegant schr also turned his gaze towards the newly arrived person. With augh, he shouted. ¡°I knew that Brother Shanmin woulde to see me off! Boatman! Stop the boat!¡±


    The boatman quickly put back the wooden board connecting the boat and the tform.


    The two youthful schrs greeted each other. ¡°Brother Shanmin!¡± ¡°Brother Qishan!¡±


    The two schrs were Pang Shanmin and Tang Yun. The two of them were childhood friends.


    ¡°I thought that Brother Shanmin had already forgotten about me!¡± Tang Yun joked.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare! Brother Qishan is my closest friend! If I do not send you off you would surely eat me up!¡± Pang Shanmin joked back.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t go so far as to eat you but I would surely confiscate that good wine you keep in your study!¡± Pang Shanmin loved to drink but he was someone who mustn¡¯t drink too much. Although he conducted himself as an honest and sincere person, he bes very wild and unrestrained when drunk. He had even pointed a finger at his father¡¯s nose as he hurled abusive words. It was to the extent Pang Degong had almost chased his son out of the house in anger. Tang Yun felt that this incident was extremely funny. As Pang Shanmin¡¯s wife no longer dared to let him drink, Pang Shanmin could only drink in his study.


    ¡°Enough. If you keepughing about that some more, you better be prepared to drink alone!¡± Pang Shanmin replied in a bad mood. ¡°As you are being sent on a diplomatic mission, I had toe and see you off secretly.¡± If Tang Yun was simply going on a trip, Pang Shanmin would have arrived earlier. However, Liu Biao and Kuai Yue had picked Tang Yun to go on this diplomatic mission and this had to be kept hidden to prevent the ambitious people from finding out.


    ¡°Haha. If there can only be one person I can trust in this world, it would be you! I don¡¯t believe that you would divulge my location to somebody else2.¡± Tang Yunughed. The two of them were childhood friends intimate enough to share everything with each other except their own wives. Simrly, Tang Yun also calls Pang Degong as Uncle instead of Lord Pang.


    ¡°Still, be careful on your trip.1¡± Pang Shanmin could not help but feel worried for his friend.


    ¡°Since when has Brother Shanmin be like uncle?¡± Pang Degong may be a good teacher but he liked to preach.


    ¡°Are you sure about going as an ambassador?¡± Pang Shanmin could not help but feel worried as Tang Yun would be going to Yangzhou to see Liu Mang. He had never met Liu Mang before but ording to Pang Tong, the man was a vile hypocrite. Liu Mang raised a g of benevolence but his people were all starving and had little to wear. Liu Mang was also the son inw of the ve of Three Surnames. As a result, Pang Shanmin believed that Liu Mang was an extremely evil person.


    ¡°Would you believe me if I say I am not sure?¡±


    ¡°If you aren¡¯t sure then don¡¯t go!¡± Pang Shanmin advised his friend. ¡°Let Liu Mang¡¯s Armye! His rushing into action indiscriminately is not going to bring him any benefits! We might as well speed up the transportation of provisions and allow the Liu Bei¡¯s Army to protect Jingzhou!¡±


    Tang Yun knew that his friend was simply worried. However, he also knew that if Liu Mang was not a good person, Liu Bei was an equally bad person. To begin with, this situation would not have happened if Pang Tong had not killed Liu Mang¡¯s envoy.


    Tang Yun was not entirely confident in his journey. He gave it a fifty percent chance of it seeding. If Liu Mang was an obstinate person, Tang Yun¡¯s presence would not change anything. On the other hand, if Liu Mang was not someone who likes war, it was possible to get Liu Mang to withdraw his troops. Regardless of the oue, it is unlikely for Tang Yun to be in danger.


    ¡°With effort, one can achieve anything. Brother Shanmin. This is the only choice left for Jingzhou if we want to prevent war!¡± Tang Yun and Pang Shanmin was able to be close because the both of them did not wish for war but peace and prosperity.


    ¡°In that case, I hope Brother Qishan would take care!¡± Pang Shanmin knew that Tang Yun would not take his advice. He was also unable to keep Tang Yun any longer. After that, the two bid farewell to each other. Pang Shanmin got off the boat and returned towards Jingzhou. Right before leaving he gave onest look at the boat that was entering the Yangtze River.


    After leaving, a person appeared in the woods, mumbling to himself the characteristics of the boat.


    ____


    The boat advanced quickly even though it went against the current. In half a day, they had already travelled more than half the distance. After eating inside the boat, Tang Yun came out and asked the boatman, ¡°Boatman. How much further until we reach Xinye?¡±


    ¡°How much further? We have already travelled half the distance. We should be able to reach there in about five hours.¡±


    ¡°Five hours?¡± Tang Yun muttered after he heard the answer. This was still enough time to read. ¡°Please call me once we have arrived.¡±


    ¡°Understood, noble sir!¡± The boatman nodded in response.


    On the way to Xinye, they had to pass through Luokou. The river there was shallow and was difficult for big ships to pass through. However, it was not a problem for a dozen small boats. Many small boats use this route as it was faster. There were also no government officials to make things inconvenient. Once they pass through Luokou, they would truly be within Xinye territory.


    Tang Yun read the Gongyang Zhuan3 that he had personally copied enthusiastically. Books were very expensive in that period and many Hans were not even able to see a book in their lives. Tang Yun may be a noble but he was not from a very prominent family. The Gongyang Zhuan was something he had borrowed from the Pang Family. This was why Tang Yun treasured the book very much.


    The book was about the ¡°Spring and Autumn Annals¡± by Confucious describing and exining the things in it.


    While Tang Yun relished in his book, there was a rumble and the boat shook. Noticing that something was going on outside, Tang Yun dropped his thoughts about the book and rushed out. It was fortunate that Tang Yun also made himself look proper before rushing out.


    ¡°What is going on? Have we reached Xinye?¡±


    The boat Tang Yun was on was surrounded by three other boats.


    ___________

 Chapter 391

    ¡°Brother Qishan is dead? How did he die?¡± Pang Shanmin could not believe his ears and grabbed the person who gave him this news. He wanted to hear that this was a lie. The servant from the Tang Family were also weeping endlessly. ¡°The Master is dead! He is dead!¡±


    Even if the servant would dared to lie, he would not have dared to wear white, the color that symbolizes a family member passing away.


    ¡°Impossible! Impossible!¡± Pang Shanmin staggered as though he no longer knew how to work. Just a few days ago, he was at Xiangyang sending off his friend. When the man left, he looked confident but now there was only grievous news. Pang Shanmin could not ept the fact that his friend was gone just like that.


    ¡°You must be lying! You are lying to me!¡± Pang Shanmin and Tang Yun were very close. They grew up together and shared the same interests. Their intimacy with each other surpassed even the closest brothers. His grip on the servant¡¯s shoulder tightened as he shook the servant back and forth. The servant felt the pain in his shoulders and wanted to push away Pang Shanmin. However, he restrained himself because he did not want to hurt Pang Shanmin.


    Just as the servant was at his wits end, a voice entered the courtyard. ¡°Chi Er, it is time to wake up!¡± An old man with grizzled hair. Although he was old, his every action felt dignified as he walked towards Pang Shanmin with the help of a walking stick. Naturally, the only person who would dare to speak so rudely to Pang Shanmin was his own father, Pang Degong.


    Pang Degong was already over seventy years but he still managed to swing his walking stick hard enough to knock Pang Shanmin out of his stupor. Nobody expected Pang Shanmin to react violently and knock away the walking stick. Pang Degong who never expected this was not able to stand firm and fell to the ground.


    ¡°Lord Pang!¡± The Pang Family¡¯s servant called out and immediately went to support Pang Degong.


    ¡°Ah!¡± With the voices of the people shouting and the sight of his own father falling down, Pang Shanmin worriedly asked if his father was all right. He was a filial son and was obedient to his father. Even though he was over thirty years old, he had not yet taken up a post as an official because he wanted to take care of his father. If his father had not chased him out, he would still be living with his father. The sight of his own father falling down caused Pang Shanmin to panic.


    ¡°No matter, no matter! This weary old body is not so old that I would not be able to move.¡± Pang Degong pushed away his servant and allowed his son to help him back up.


    Based on the expression of those around him, Pang Shanmin realized that he was the one that caused his father to fall down. He immediately knelt down and said, ¡°Father! Shanmin is unworthy! Please punish me!¡±


    ¡°Get up!¡± Pang Degong did not show any happiness at his son¡¯s disy of filial piety but frowned instead. Pang Shanmin obediently got back up.


    Pang Degong looked at his heartbroken son and asked, ¡°Is Qishan gone?¡±


    The father and son looked at each other for a long time before Pang Shanmin nodded and bitterly confirmed that Tang Yun was dead.


    Tang Yun Tang Qishan. He was an elegant noble that even Pang Degong had praises for. Although the man was not as talented as people like Pang Tong and Zhuge Liang, he had a kind of free wisdom that the other two did not possess. He conducted himself magnanimously and is a model noble citizen during that era. Pang Degong was very satisfied that his son was close to Tang Yun as his son would not stray too far off when the other was such an elegant noble. He recalled the times Tang Yun walk up to him and called him uncle. Now all of this was gone forever. He had thought that his son would have apanion to rely on but Tang Yun left this world earlier than him.


    Pang Degong had experienced the pain of separation before. There weren¡¯t many acquaintances of his generation left alive. The pain of separation even made Pang Degong wished to have passed away first.


    Although Pang Degong felt regret, he coldly asked, ¡°Are you so worthless to simply weep endlessly?¡±


    ¡°Father?¡± Pang Shanmin was confused. His father had once taught him that as a noble he should mourn even his enemies. Now the one dead was his close friend.


    ¡°Qishan is gone but he still had things to do! How long are you going to mourn his death? Are you going to mourn until his body has turned cold or is it until his wife and children go begging on the streets?¡± Pang Degong¡¯s tone was strict.


    Hearing this, Pang Shanmin felt at a loss. However, he also realized that his father was correct. Tang Yun¡¯s job was left iplete and Tang Yun¡¯s family needed to be taken care of. Unlike the Pang Family, the Tang Family was a declining noble family. If he did not protect them, they would bepletely wiped out.


    ¡°Besides that, Qishan has died but you do not know how he died and who killed him! Do you not want to avenge him? If that is the case, I would feel ashamed to call you my son and feel pity towards Qishan!¡± Pang Degong¡¯s strict tone caused the servants to tremble in fear. They never knew this side of Pang Degong. The man was usually gentle and good natured to others even if they are from a different family. Yet the man was suddenly so strict to his own son.


    ¡°His killer? Revenge?¡± Pang Shanmin was stunned by his father¡¯s words. What he had learned about nobility had nothing about vengeance. All he knew was tolerance. Pang Shanmin who was incited by this no longer knew what to do. However, Pang Shanmin still had the nature of a man in him. ¡°That¡¯s right. Vengeance! Brother Qishan cannot die in vain! The one that killed Brother Qishan must pay with his life!¡± Hatred filled his eyes and Pang Shanmin no longer resembled a simple noble. He now resembled a wild beast.


    Pang Degong who saw his son now gave a bitterugh. He did not know what kind of future his son would not create. Yet, he had no choice but to do this or his son would be destroyed. The death of a loved one could make one lost forever. On the other hand, the hatred in Pang Shanmin had caused the man to be like a different person. At the very least, it was better than bing like the walking dead.


    ¡°Father. Shanmin understands now!¡± Pang Shanmin cupped his fist at his father.


    ¡°You understand nothing!¡± Pang Degong shook his head. How could Pang Shanmin understand how much he loved his son? As the loved one is dead, Pang Shanmin should be treasuring the ones in front of him even more. However, Pang Degong was unable to say this and simply told his son that Liu Biao might have the answers Pang Shanmin was looking for.

 Chapter 392

    Pang Tong was trimming the nts at a different courtyard in the Pang Family¡¯s residence. Although he was ugly, he was someone who appreciated flowers. It was kind of ironic. Nearby Pang Tong was another man that was eight feet tall and also had dark skin. Although the ce had a lot of rain and little sunlight, there were also others with tan like Pang Tong.


    ¡°Military advisor. If you stay in this courtyard too long, a bird wille out of this Zhang¡¯s mouth.¡±1


    ¡°Stay quiet. Let¡¯s have the kitchen prepare you cook you a meal at noon alright?¡±


    ¡°Military advisor. The food prepared by the cook here is not delicious! Meat that are killed and then roasted on the spot are the most delicious.¡± Zhang Fei grumbled. Zhang Fei who was a butcher naturally knew about the delicious parts of meat.


    ¡°Oh. Kill then roast?¡± Pang Tong acted as though he was astounded but did not even bother raising his head. ¡°Servant!¡±


    ¡°Second Master, what are your instructions?¡± A family servant entered the courtyard and showed his respects towards Pang Tong.


    ¡°Go and withdraw money from the Pang residence, then go to the market and buy some live wild animals that are hunted for food. Remember, they have to be alive. This General Zhang here wants to eat them fresh.


    ¡°Understood!¡± The servant left. Pang Tong happily plotted to use the family¡¯s money instead of his own personal savings for the meat.


    ¡°Wait! I don¡¯t want to eat meat anymore, just withdraw!¡± Zhang Fei immediately said this after witnessing the way Pang Tong had replied to him and then groaned in disappointment. He had thought that Pang Tong was smart but the man was unable to understand his real message.


    ¡°Haha.¡± How could Pang Tong not hear Zhang Fei¡¯s groan when the man was beside him? Zhang Fei had been in this courtyard for so long that he became bored. The man wanted to go out and have fun. He might as well have just said this directly instead of beating around the bush.


    ¡°Military Advisor! This Zhang cannot take it anymore. I want to go out and wander around. If I don¡¯t I will fall sick!¡± Zhang Fei said this and immediately started to walk towards the exit.


    ¡°Third General. Where are you going?¡± Pang Tong lifted his head to look at Zhang Fei and then ask.


    ¡°I am going for a walk at the market!¡± Zhang Fei had only been at the Pang Family¡¯s residence ever since he came to Jingzhou. He was almost bored to death.


    ¡°Come back here!¡± Pang Tong immediately tried to stop Zhang Fei. Zhang Fei had been sent here by Liu Bei to protect Pang Tong while Pang Tong had to prevent Jingzhou from turning against Liu Bei. As Zhang Fei had the tendency to cause problems, he had to stay by Pang Tong¡¯s side. Pang Tong needed also needed Zhang Fei to clean up certain messes.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Although Pang Tong called Zhang Fei toe back, he was ignored. Seeing this Pang Tong said something Zhang Fei could not ignore. ¡°Third General. Do you want Milord to ban you from drinking once you return?¡±


    ¡°Urgh!¡± Zhang Fei was just about to walk out when his feet stopped. He turned his head around and looked at Pang Tong angrily. His terrifying eyes showed his resentment


    Pang Tong had received permission from Liu Bei to ban Zhang Fei from drinking. It was his weapon when dealing with Zhang Fei. This was especially effective as Zhang Fei was an alcoholic who would be unhappy if he does not drink at least five kilograms of wine every day. Fortunately, the alcohols at that time were unpurified rice wine. Drinking five kilograms of that wouldn¡¯t kill the drinker.


    Besides that, Zhang Fei had also botched things up many times before because of his drinking. He usually abuses his men when drunk and he was also the reason Liu Bei had lost Xuzhou.


    To receive acknowledgement and obtain a reputation in Xuzhou where his word would carry weight, Liu Bei had heeded Cao Cao¡¯s order to attack the self-proimed Emperor Yuan Shu. Liu Bei had taken Guan Yu and Zhang Fei with him on that expedition, leaving Zhang Fei behind at Xiapi. However, in his drunken rage, Zhang Fei attacked Lu Bu¡¯s father-inw, Cao Bao.


    Chen Gong may have schemed for Xiapi but it was Zhang Fei that gave it away. It would be a shame if Lu Bu did not take what was offered.


    Liu Bei had long wanted to ban Zhang Fei from drinking but Zhang Fei had managed to control the amount he drank since then so Liu Bei did not go through with the ban. However, if Zhang Fei were to go against the Military Advisor¡¯s words this time, the ban would definitely happen. At that time, they might as well kill him.


    ¡°Military Advisor! I was just ying around!¡± Zhang Fei smiled.


    ¡°Haha! No harm done! It is normal to joke around because of boredom!¡± The two of themughed.


    Zhang Fei continued to feel depressed while Pang Tong continued to trim his nts for a while. After that, the two suddenly heard a sound in the courtyard.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Zhang Fei suddenly stood up and shouted ¡°Who is it?¡± Zhang Fei then kept watching around Pang Tong. He had already promised his brother that he would protect Pang Tong.


    Yet, Pang Tong did not be vignt like Zhang Fei. Instead, he happily smiled as he asked, ¡°Have you returned?¡±


    Two figures entered the courtyard and cupped their fists, ¡°We havepleted the task!¡± The two figures were the men Pang Tong had dispatched, He Feng and Cao Zhi.


    ¡°This is the token.¡± The two men knelt in front of Pang Tong as they gave him a small jade.


    Pang Tong knew that the mission was a sess when he saw the jade flute. This jade flute was one of Tang Yun¡¯s most important possession. It was one of the symbols of friendship between Tang Yun and Pang Shanmin.


    Unless the man himself undressed, he would not part with the jade flute. Now that the two men had given Pang Tong this jade flute, it was evident that Tang Yun was no longer among the living.


    ¡°Good! Good! Good!¡± Pang Tong repeated himself. Pang Tong had grown up alongside Tang Yun but the man was an obstacle blocking Liu Bei¡¯s path. If Tang Yun were to live, there was a chance that the war between Liu Mang and Liu Biao could be averted. At that time, Pang Tong would no longer be of value. In other words, Tang Yun had no choice but to die.


    ¡°The two of you have contributed greatly for the Lord! This would be very meritorious if the False King Liu Mang goes to war against Liu Biao!¡±


    Hearing Pang Tong¡¯s praise, He Feng and Cao Zhi cupped their fists with a smile. ¡°We are just doing our jobs.¡±


    ¡°Good! Good!¡± Pang Tong strolled back and forth in front of He Feng and Cao Zhi as he looked at the jade flute. These two men were Liu Bei¡¯s intelligence personnel while Pang Tong himselfmanded the men in intelligence. Pang Tong had a higher prestige than them. This was why the two did not dare to speak unless Pang Tong spoke. When Pang Tong patted He Feng¡¯s shoulder, the man felt very excited. They were intelligence personnel. If they were to kill anyone, it would be done behind the scenes. Such people rarely received the acknowledgement of their superiors. After all, their superiors are usually the ones rewarded for their deeds.


    Even now, for those bing government officials, this has always been the problem.


    As the young He Feng was thinking this, his eyes suddenly grew wide and his face distorts.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Cao Zhi who was beside him screamed.


    He Feng held his own bleeding neck to no avail. ¡°Why?¡± He muttered out in disbelief as he looked at Pang Tong.


    Pang Tong was holding a dagger that had He Feng¡¯s blood on it.


    ¡°Brother Qishan may be in Milord¡¯s way but he is still my brother!¡± Pang Tong indifferently replied as he cleaned the dagger. It was as though he did not just stab He Feng in the neck.


    ¡°Haha!¡± He Fengughed bitterly even as he turned pale. Pang Tong¡¯s movements when attacking He Feng earlier had been done with skill. Unlike the modern ages, the schrs in ancient times were capable of fighting on the battlefield. Although Pang Tong was not skilled inbat, he was not someone who was afraid to kill. His actions earlier had cleanly cut He Feng¡¯s artery. It would be difficult to save He Feng even with modern technology


    He Feng still wanted to struggle but Pang Tong¡¯s following words made He Feng give up.


    ¡°Rest assured. I will properly take care of your family and you will be said to have died honourably in battle! If Milord achieves a great sess, your family will be conferred titles!¡± Pang Tong told him in a soft voice.


    ¡°Please.¡± He Feng gave up struggling. If he were to continue struggling, it was likely that his family would suffer as well. Either way, he who already had his arteries cut would not have much long left to live. His face continued to turn pale until he met his end. Although dying that way was suffering, in the end, He Feng left the world with an expression of relief.


    On the other hand, Cao Zhi was still screaming in fear after he saw He Feng killed by Pang Tong. He too did not dare to strike back at Pang Tong in fear of implicating his own family. ¡°Military Advisor. The two of first have worked tirelessly for Milord for many years. Even if we do not have merits, our hard work was there. I beg you to spare me!¡± Cao Zhi kowtowed to Pang Tong until his head bled and then continued to do so.


    Pang Tong did not want his rtionship with Pang Shanmin to sour because of Tang Yun. That was why his two men had to die. Pang Tong would definitely not leave any evidence. If he had allowed the two to make their escape, it was possible for them to be captured and interrogated or even for those two to divulge the secret in some other way.


    ¡°Pang Tong! You are too malicious!¡± Cao Zhi soon realized that his efforts in begging to be spared had been fruitless and red at Pang Tong resentfully. Pang Tong simply looked back at Cao Zhi silently.


    Cao Zhi did not hesitate and immediately tried to run away. He may not dare to hurt Pang Tong but that does not mean that he cannot escape. He could return to Yuzhou alone and then run away with his family.


    ¡°You want to leave? How about dying first!¡± Pang Tong coldly dered. Cao Zhi did not bother giving a reply. He ran across the courtyard and was about to leave the Pang Family residence. Unfortunately, Zhang Fei had acted faster and stood in front of Cao Zhi, blocking the man¡¯s way like an immovable mountain.


    ¡°Third General! Step aside!¡± Cao Zhi was startled but quickly turned fierce.


    ¡°I do not know why the Military Advisor wants you dead but his words are Brother¡¯s words and Brother¡¯s words are mine! So it is better for you to obediently stay here!¡±


    ¡°Get out of my way!¡± Cao Zhi gritted his teeth and took out his dagger. Every assassin had such a weapon in their possession. Even though Zhang Fei was powerful, he was unarmed. This was why Cao Zhi dared to advance towards Zhang Fei.2


    Unfortunately, Cao Zhi was doomed to fail. Even though Zhang Fei was unarmed, he was not someone Cao Zhi could handle. With a swift movement, Zhang Fei grabbed Cao Zhi¡¯s arm.


    ¡°What?¡± Cao Zhi cried out in shock before screaming miserably as his arm broke like mahua3. His bones exposing itself from its flesh as the arm waspletely ripped apart.


    At the same time, Zhang Fei took the dagger from Cao Zhi¡¯s hands and yed around with it. ¡°This is a good dagger!¡± Immediately after that, the dagger was plunged into Cao Zhi¡¯s chest.


    ¡°I.. I...¡± Cao Zhi was not even able to say hisst words before dying.


    ¡°Clean those up.¡± Pang Tong did not even spare another nce at the two corpse. To him, those two corpses were just garbage with no value. Not long after, people started appearing around Pang Tong to clean up the bodies.


    ¡°Servants. Prepare a bath for me!¡± Pang Tong called out as he had the smell of blood all over him.


    ¡°So troublesome!¡± Zhang Fei grumbled a little as he looked at Pang Tong. Did he need to take a bath just because of a little blood?


    Naturally, Zhang Fei did not know that Pang Tong only acted this way because they were still at Jingzhou. Naturally, Pang Tong still needed to make himself presentable when meeting with others.


    Sure enough, Liu Biao¡¯s men soon came to pay a visit at the Pang Family residence.


    ___________________


    Something like the idiom ¡°bing the furniture¡± but with an unhealthy dose of Zhang Fei.


    Avoid attacking Pang Tong because of family but then choose to attack Zhang Fei. Genius.


    Fried dough twist that is fried in peanut oil. Just think of it as a rock hard/crunchy churro with maybe fluffy insides or some filling. (I wouldn¡¯t know, I never ate one.) Could have used twig for the expression but twigs don¡¯t expose the ¡®insides¡¯.

 Chapter 393

    Linhuai County. It is the name of an ancient county in China. During the Shang Dynasty the county was within Xu County. During the Western Zhou Dynasty till end of Spring Autumn period, it became part of the Xu State and was also its political center.


    It was also an ancient capital. Not many people remember Linhuai but most people would know it as Xuyi.


    It was located beside Baima Lake and Pengze Lake. In a strict sense, it was at the very border of Yangzhou. As it was separated by Baima Lake and Hongze Lake, it was a ce that could not take in soldiers. Linhuai sided with Sun Ce when Cao Cao attacked Yuan Shu. It remain safe because of Sun Ce¡¯s protection even after Yuan Shu death. Unfortunately, Linhuai was across the river so it bes problematic to manage. It was a situation where they felt it was not worth the trouble but at the same time too wasteful to abandon.


    All this time, Linhuai had been in afortable position but recently, that position is threatened. The reason for this is because Qin Feng, the governor of Linhuai, was scared witless when Liu Mang conquered Yangzhou. He believed that it was not long before Linhuai is attacked once Liu Mang had upied Shouchun especially since Linhuai is only about a day¡¯s travel away. Fortunately, Qin Feng was not an idiot. The moment Liu Mang had upied Yangzhou, he had already reported this to Sun Ce, hoping for help.


    Sun Ce had just lost Lujiang and had no other cities across the Yangtze River except for Linhuai. Naturally, he was happy about Linhuai¡¯s existence and immediately sent over three thousand troops along with provisions.


    Qin Feng then send those soldiers and provisions to Tuzhong. This is because Tuzhong was the ce closest to Shouchun and was also the battle point with Yangzhou. Qin Feng had thought of this very well. If Liu Mang wanted to attack Linhuai, they would not ignore Tuzhong. Tuzhong had already be a fortress that had both men and food. If Tuzhong had fallen, Linhuai would also be unable to hold out. At that time, it would be better to escape to Hongze and then stealthily leave by boat. If he is able to defend Tuzhong, he would be able to live off his influence. This is why he still had not yet acted after Liu Mang won the battle at Yangzhou.


    ¡°Little beauty, I aming!¡± Qin Feng shouted with an obscene face. This time, Sun Ce did not only sent troops and provisions. He had even sent Qin Feng with three beautiful women to cate the man. Even though Qin Feng was old, he was still strong.


    ¡°My King, you areing!¡± The three womenughed as they looked at Qin Feng.


    ¡°Haha!¡± Qin Feng threw himself towards the women. For a moment, mor overflowed from the four within the building.


    The few bodyguards that heard the sounds in the room also felt likeughing. One of them spread his hands open, showing five fingers. After a while, he closed one finger, and then another one. He then became satisfied, looked at the other bodyguard and opened his mouth. The one that opened his mouth was simply saying, ¡°At most one more minute.¡±


    The other bodyguard was not to be outdone. He extended another finger. Two minutes. He then opened his other hand showing ten big coins. Basically, the two were gambling.


    Inparison to the easygoing atmosphere inside Linhuai, the same could not be said for those outside.


    Aside from the rain, the soldiers have not rested at all since rushing here. They had even crossed difficult tracks just to arrive earlier. The path was extremely rugged but the two days spent was had its reward.


    ¡°General. That is the walls of Linhuai City.¡± A person dered from within the jungle when a majestic city appeared before him.


    ¡°N!¡± Zhang Liao nodded and took out two things. The first was a map of Linhuai and its surroundings that he obtained from Yang Hong. The other was a telescope. He alternated between looking at the telescope and the map. Meanwhile, Zhang Hu and Ge Jun felt envious about the telescope.


    ¡°Is this not the ce?¡± Zhang Liao shook his head.


    ¡°Hm? Is this not Linhuai?¡± Zhang Hu and Ge Jun was stunned. Most of the cities were already under their control while the city in front of them was at least as big as Shouchun or Hefei. How could it be any other city aside from Linhuai?


    ¡°No. This is Linhuai but this is the East gate and not the West gate.¡± They had gone too far ahead due to the use of a shortcut. They had wanted to arrive at the West side but ended up at the East.


    ¡°Looks like I was right. The messenger have not yet arrived!¡± Zhang Liao could see that the soldiers guarding the city gates were wobbling around leisurely. Some were even still collecting taxes at the gate. If the messenger had arrived, the gate would have already been shut tight.


    ¡°Brothers! Push yourselves a bit more. Tonight, we will be sleeping inside Linhuai!¡± Zhang Liao dered to the Xiliang Cavalry.


    ¡°Men! Follow me! Charge!¡± Zhang Liao took the lead and charged towards Linhuai¡¯s gates.


    Within Linhuai, neither of the bodyguards won their bet. This is because their bet had been interrupted by a middle aged schr who rushed into the room, frightening Qin Feng and ending the session.


    ¡°Song Ming! You better have a good exnation for this or prepare yourself a good coffin!¡± Rage filled Qin Feng¡¯s eyes. Anyone would be angry for this atrocity. He had already raised his spear only to be asked to stop. How was he supposed to cate these three beautiful women?


    ¡°Milord! Tuzhong has sent a message that Shouchun had already dispatched troops!¡± Fortunately, Song Min did have a good reason to keep his head.


    ¡°What? Shouchun have attacked?¡± Qin Feng was startled but he was still filled with rage. ¡°So what? Wait for them to attack Tuzhong first. What kind of punishment should I give you for rming me about this so early?¡± Qin Feng was extremely confident in Tuzhong. There were twenty thousand troops stationed there along with enough provisions tost half a year. There were also enough weapons and another supplies tost several months. At worst, he could ask Sun Ce for more help and reinforcements would quickly arrive.


    ¡°No Milord! They did not attack Tuzhong!¡± Song Min replied hurriedly. He had only just receive this information and hurried here.


    ¡°They did not attack Tuzhong?¡± Qin Feng was now confused.


    ¡°Yes! They bypassed Tuzhong and areing here!¡± Song Ming finally delivered the information.


    ¡°What? Quick! Close the gates! Close all of the gates! Dispatch an envoy to Jiangdong and request help!¡± Qin Feng quickly instructed.


    ¡°Kill! Kill! Capture Linhuai for glory!¡± The shouts for ughter could then be heard.


    ¡°It is already toote!¡± Song Ming shook his head bitterly.

 Chapter 394

    Chapter 394


    There was never enough time. Zhang Liao and his army had immediately rushed into Linhuai. When he had pass through the East gate, the guards there were still rxing. Zhang Liao even offered to spare the man¡¯s life in order to learn about theyout of Linhuai. The guard was naturally happy enough to be a guide as long as his life was spared. This was also why the sound of killing could be heard so quickly after Zhang Liao had passed through the East Gate.


    ¡°Men! Get someone to close the gates! Chase the enemies back!¡± Qin Feng may be frightened but he still wanted to chase back the enemies. Linhuai may not have many troops but it was his ce of pleasure. There were more food and money herepared to Tuzhong. If Qin Feng doesn¡¯t beat back the enemies here, he would cry himself to death. Initially, he had n to escape with all of his wealth in the event that Tuzhong gets captured. He had even prepared ten ships for his wealth. If Linhuai were to be captured, Qin Feng would lose all of his savings.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave!¡± Unlike Qin Feng, Song Ming was cooler headed. He too had his own wealth at Linhuai but it was not that much. This was why he was more willing to part with his wealth. He knew it was no longer the time to fight back the enemies. Instead, it was more important for them to protect their own safety. Most of their soldiers were at Tuzhong. In other words, this city had too little soldiers to fight back.


    He had already heard from the messengers that the enemy were heavy cavalries at least several thousand in number. If the messenger had arrived earlier, they could have closed the gates and fight back but the enemy was already in the city. It was definitely time to retreat.


    ¡°My King, you cannot leave! What are we supposed to do if you were to leave?¡± The three women had also turned pale from fright especially after hearing the word leave. They were simply weak women. In times of chaos, the women simply needed to attach themselves to a man for safety. This was why they could not bear to see Qin Feng leave. If Qin Feng were to ve, these three women would not be able to do anything. At that time, being treated as spoils of war would be the best ending they could get. On the other hand, they would rather ept deathpared to being army prostitutes.


    ¡°I won¡¯t leave! Don¡¯t worry. I, Qin Feng, will not escape. I want all of the invaders dead! We can then continue what was interrupted!¡± Initially, Qin Feng simply did not want to abandon his wealth. However, when the three women plead to him in tears, Qin Feng, like any other man in his position, ended up wanting to show off his valor.


    ¡°Sigh.¡± Song Ming pped his thigh. At some point in time, all Qin Feng thought about was money and women. Song Ming wanted to escape on his own but he without Qin Feng¡¯s approval, he would not be able to testify his status. It was absolutely impossible for him to ept bing a refugee after escaping alone. He needed to stick to Qin Feng so that he could remain an official.


    ¡°Men! Get me my horse! Song Ming! What are you doing?¡± While Qin Feng made his preparations in high spirits, Song Ming and a few other high ranking military officials were feeling anxious. These people can¡¯t actually fight. If they could, they wouldn¡¯t have betrayed Yuan Shu. On top of that, they have joined Qin Feng in seeking pleasures during the past few years. As a result, their fighting capabilities is even less than normal. They wanted to continue seeking pleasure instead of dying meaninglessly at Linhuai. As a result, both Song Ming and these men had a tacit understanding. They immediately grabbed Qin Feng and dragged him away.


    ¡°My King!¡± The three women turned pale. If Qin Feng left, they would be finished. Although they wanted to stop them, how could three frail women fight against soldiers?


    Song Ming looked at these three women as Qin Feng was taken away. Song Ming then shouted. ¡°Men. Send these women on their way!¡± These three women could not be left behind or they would continue their seduction1. When that happens, Song Ming was the one that would suffer as Qin Feng would definitely settle ounts with him.


    Following Song Ming¡¯s orders, the soldiers stepped forward with augh. The results were clear. A few screamster, these three women was no longer part of the world.


    ¡°General. General. That ce in front is Milor... I mean, Qin Feng¡¯s ce!¡± The soldier panted heavily. He was unable to handle riding together with another Xiliang Cavalry member.


    He had already told them where the governor¡¯s residence is after he surrendered. However, the general was neither slow nor hasty when advancing. The officer wanted Qin Feng captured. If he could help the general obtain Qin Feng¡¯s head, he would not need to worry about merits.


    ¡°Are there any secret passages?¡± Zhang Liao asked.


    ¡°No. There are none.¡± The soldier had been there many times before and could easily lead the way.


    ¡°Good! Youpleted your task well!¡± The soldier became happy when he heard thepliment. Just as soon as he thought he was going to be rewarded, Zhang Liao ordered Zhang Hu to execute the man. Two other Xiliang Cavalry soldiers also quickly advanced to seize him.


    ¡°General! You can¡¯t do this! I brought you here! I also know where Qin Feng is! I can help you capture Qin Feng!¡±


    ¡°Do we need you to know that? We don¡¯t! Zhang Hu! Kill him!¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± Zhang Hu epted the order and immediately killed that soldier. What Zhang Liao hated the most were traitors. Everyone would feel uneasy if they had to look at a person that sold his own Lord away. If this man could betray Qin Feng, it also means that this man could betray Zhang Liao in the future.


    ¡°Men! Surround this ce! Let nobody in! Zhang Hu! Take the bodyguards with you and follow me!¡± Zhang Liao wanted to take Linhuai but also allow Qin Feng to escape.


    Yes. Zhang Liao was asked to release Qin Feng. When Liu Mang had left, he had ordered Zhang Liao to capture either Linhuai or Tuzhong while letting the other city act as bait calling for reinforcements. Now that Linhuai was captured, only Tuzhong was left. However, Tuzhong alone is not enough for Sun Ce to send reinforcements. Sun Ce could only have a proper reason of sending reinforcements if Qin Feng was still around. If he did not move for Qin Feng, it would be like abandoning his own men. At that time, nobody would want to work for Sun Ce anymore.


    This was why Zhang Liao had slowed down. He wanted to give Qin Feng the opportunity to escape. However, if Qin Feng was still around, he would have no choice but to die.


    ¡°General! The enemy is not here!¡± A few soldiers who had went in first quickly reported. All they could find were a few servants and three corpses lying in a pool of blood.


    ¡°They run fast!¡± Zhang Liao snorted and then followed his soldiers into the building.


    This trip to Linhuai had given Zhang Liao plenty of pleasant surprises. There were no more than three thousand men stationed here and there were more than thirty thousand provisions. If these provisions were used to train the troops, there were enough tost a year. In other words, Zhang Liao and his men would no longer need to worry about provisions. There were so much here that Zhang Liao had even thought of capturing Tuzhong just for the provisions.


    However, Zhang Liao remained calm. Had Qin Feng not escape, he could capture Qin Feng and use Qin Feng to take Tuzhong. However, since Qin Feng had escapes, Sun Ce would be hounding him. If what the provision officers said was correct, Tuzhong had a lot of provisions but also several tens of thousands of soldiers guarding it. Tuzhong has be a fortress. Although Qin Feng was not particrly skilled, the man also knew that wealth can only be amassed if one had enough power to guard it. Otherwise, this wealth was simply a mark of death.


    Besides provisions there was also several tens of thousands of gold along with countless jewelry. Even Zhang Liao who is not tempted by money was stunned from the amount. Fortunately, Zhang Liao shook himself out of his stupor and then gave Zhang Hu and Ge Jun a thousand pounds of gold to distribute to the soldiers and cate them. This would also increase their morale for the following battles.


    As for the two thousand captured troops, Zhang Liao had them leave Linhuai. He did not want to use them as they were all young pampered children that have never fought on a battlefield before. Keeping them would only be a waste of provisions. They were given a little food after being chased away. As these people would not have many ces to go, they could only find shelter at Tuzhong.


    ¡°General. What are you...?¡± Zhang Hu could not believe that the soldiers were being released. These soldiers all cheered as they did not want to die.


    ¡°Do you not understand why?¡± Zhang Liao asked back as he watched those soldiers leave. Regardless of how weak the soldiers were, they were still soldiers that could harm the army. If Zhang Liao had been afraid of wasting provisions, he could just kill them. Instead, he let them go and even gave them food. This was like sending the tigers back to the mountains. However, Zhang Liao had actually let them go so that he could attack Tuzhong.


    ¡°Look at those soldiers. They live in debauchery and have no fighting spirit. Do you think such people could hinder our forces?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°There are no such pampered soldiers at Tuzhong!¡± Everyone knew that Tuzhong was going to be attacked. As a result, all the talented people with no properties and hungry for merits were all at Tuzhong. What Zhang Liao wanted to do was for these rotten people to weaken the entire group just like how one bad apple can spoil the whole bunch.


    Their bad habits such as gambling and other things would slowly spread to the other soldiers. The fearless soldiers would now fear death. The city guards would try to ck off. With such soldiers, it would not matter even if there were a lot of them guarding Tuzhong.


    On top of that, Zhang Liao had given them food. This would allow them to go to Tuzhong and spread word of the Xiliang Cavalry to the others. As they would not publicize their own cowardice, they would definitely say that the Xiliang Cavalry were extremely powerful.


    ¡°General is smart.I cannotpare!¡± Zhang Hu wholeheartedlyplimented Zhang Liao as he cupped his fist.


    ¡°There is still much you need to learn!¡± Zhang Liao replied with the face of a dead fish. Those that see it would be very irritated. Fortunately, Zhang Hu had been spending a lot of time with Zhang Liao for the past few days. He found out that Zhang Liao is easy to talk to once you adjust yourself to his temper.


    ¡°We should wait for Xu Sheng and the ck g Army. After that, we will attack Tuzhong!¡± Xu Sheng and the ck g Army were the ones with the catapults. Without them, Zhang Liao would need to sacrifice a lot of lives.


    ___


    There was no more room for leeway. The corpses of Tang Yun and his servant were found outside Xinye.


    ¡°That boy Liu Mang is pissing me off!¡± Liu Biao threw the report on the ground. Liu Mang¡¯s envoy had certainly died without reason at Jingzhou. However, the culprit was Liu Bei and not Liu Biao. Liu Biao had sent provisions and invited Liu Mang over because he felt apologetic and also because he did not want to have a falling out with Liu Mang. There was no benefits to either side if they both go to war against each other and it was extremely important for the bnce to be kept.


    This was why Tang Yun had been dispatched. However, Tang Yun was found dead at Xinye. ording to the soldiers at Xinye, apparently the Liu Mang¡¯s Army was seen around the area.


    ¡°Milord. This Liu Mang is shameless! There is no more need for words. Let us dispatch our army together with Lord Xuande to vanquish this False King!¡± The ones that spoke were the Pang Family¡¯s disciples. As Pang Tong was Liu Bei¡¯s strategist, they would all naturally support Pang Tong.


    ¡°Milord. There are still points for doubt. We cannot be reckless!¡± The person who quickly objected this time looked simr to Kuai Yue. He was Kuai Yue¡¯s little brother, Kuai Liang.


    Kuai Liang had attended the meeting this time. Previously he did note because he was furious at Liu Biao¡¯s inaction when Pang Tong killed Liu Mang¡¯s envoy. All of this would not happen if Liu Biao had arrested Pang Tong and send him straight to Yangzhou. Kuai Liang was now here because a serious matter has happened. Tang Yun had died. Although Tang Yun was friends with Pang Shanmin, he was just a small noble. His death had great effect because he was Liu Biao¡¯s envoy.


    ¡°Reckless?¡± One schr sneered. ¡°Master Zirou. Why do you refuse to believe the truth? Tang Yun died at Xinye. Who else but Liu Mang could have killed him?¡±


    ¡°Did you, Zhang Cheng, personally see Tang Yun killed by Liu Mang?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Zhang Cheng was of the Zhang Family in Jingzhou. The Zhang Family was of the same mind with the Cai Family.


    ¡°If not, how could youe to that conclusion? Do you want to invite war and sell off Jingzhou to Liu Bei?¡±


    ¡°You...!¡± Zhang Cheng pointed at Kuai Liang. Kuai Liang¡¯s reply had rendered Zhang Cheng speechless and even involved Liu Bei.


    ¡°Sigh.¡± Another person stopped Zhang Cheng as if tagging in and then said, ¡°Master Zirou. Although we did not see the deed with our own eyes, Tang Yun had died at Xinye and by his side was a weapon used by Rear General Yuan. I want to ask. Who else uses such weapons?¡± In ancient times, the distribution of weapons is restricted. So now that Yuan Shu is dead, the only people who could use weapons made by Yuan Shu would be Liu Mang. This is especially true as Yuan Shu had used to deliver weapons to Lu Bu while Liu Mang was Yuan Shu¡¯s son-inw.


    ¡°What can a single weapon exin? Not only that this is thete Yuan¡¯s weapon but even if it was Liu Mang¡¯s weapon, it exins nothing! The question is who used the weapon. I even have one of Liu Mang¡¯s weapon presented to me by Brother Yang Hong in my room. Are you saying I am the assassin?¡± Kuai Liang retorted.


    In war, there would be victory and there would be defeat. It was normal for an enemy to be holding your weapons.


    ¡°Besides that, Huang Guang. Have you ever met a murderer that drops their weapon with a peculiar mark serving as evidence at the scene of the crime?¡± Kuai Liang sneered back.


    ¡°This showed that Liu Mang does not even bother giving any face to Milord when retaliating! He left the weapon there so that Milord would need to dispatch his troops or be ridiculed by the world.¡° Huang Guang was also not easy to deal with. Kuai Liang had just only said that the real enemy was trying to sow discord but Huang Guang reversed it by saying that Liu Mang was arrogant and simply did not have any respect for Liu Biao.


    ¡°The King of Shu is definitely not this kind of person.¡± Kuai Liang had seen Liu Mang before when he went to Lujiang. Liu Mang was cordial and even showed a lot of respect to Kuai Liang to the extent that Kuai Liang felt embarrassed. This is because Liu Mang knew about the two Kuai brothers. He knew that if Liu Biao had actually listened to these two, he would not have died horribly.


    Those that can show respect to others would not be such an arrogant person.


    ¡°If he is not such a person, why would he dispatch his troops and even upy Yiyang and Zaoyang?¡± Huang Guang became overbearing. Initially, this was Liu Biao¡¯s fault for taking advantage of the time Liu Mang was attacked on three sides. Liu Mang angrily took Yiyang and Zaoyang and interest. Liu Biao had even tacitly nod in approval. Now, it became the reasoning for Liu Mang¡¯s haughtiness.


    ¡°Of course it is because somebody erred first! If we had not simply watch, Liu Mang would not have taken Yiyang and Zaoyang! You guys even reached an agreement with Sun Ce unafraid of a plot. Later, you will all be eaten up until nothing is left!¡± Since Huang Guang had be overbearing, Kuai Liang returned the favour by tearing the man¡¯s words apart. Liu Mang had taken away their benefits when he gave the recruitment order. Liu Mang had massacred the nobles at Wancheng. Sun Ce would not dare to offend the nobles but the same could not be said for Liu Mang.


    ¡°You better not regret your decision. If Sun Ce captures Jingzhou, you all would still have a way to live. However, since you have offended the King of Shu, you would not have anywhere left to run!¡± Kuai Liang mocked. These nobles were angry at Liu Mang but they also feared Liu Mang as Liu Mang would kill their entire family just like what he did at Wancheng.


    The nobles then remembered their fear. The three families could not get rid of Liu Mang and they did not want to imagine the consequences if Liu Bei were to lose.


    Pang Tong frowned. He never expected Kuai Liang to be able to speak in such a way that the others could not retort. He was just about to stand up when they all heard a funeral song being yed along with the sounds of weeping outside the governor¡¯s residence. They were all able to hear it despite the governor¡¯s residence being so big.


    ¡°Who is holding a funeral?¡± They were still in discussion but a funeral was being held. This is simply looking for trouble. If they had just been passing through, the noise would only be temporary. However, the noise simply grew louder and louder, annoying Liu Biao.


    ¡°Quickly go and take a look!¡± The nearby bodyguard quickly sent out a few soldiers to investigate. After some time, the soldier came back reported. ¡°Milord. The ones holding the funeral is the Tang Family!¡±


    ¡°The Tang Family?¡± Liu Biao was stunned. The Tang Family was a small noble family and its master was Tang Yun. However, Tang Yun was dead. Who could have done this? To hold a funeral in front of the governor¡¯s residence is an extremely daring action. An ordinary person could not have done this. Even if they had the courage, they would be turned away at the entrance. Only a person with status could do this.


    ¡°Who is leading this?¡± Kuai Yue who had been silent since his little brother started speaking suddenly asked.


    ¡°It is... It is Pang Shanmin! He is personally carrying the coffin!¡±


    When the name of the person was said, the hall turned noisy. Pang Shanmin was just a bookworm. Amongst Liu Biao¡¯s subordinates he was someone who listens but never speaks. He was an extremely honest man. His current actions made everyone¡¯s impression of him change.


    ¡°Pang Shanmin!¡± Kuai Liang was stunned. He knew that the situation was going to turn bad. Although he was arguing for Liu Mang, he was also angry at Tang Yun¡¯s death. He also knew about the friendship between Pang Shanmin and Tang Yun. However, he never expected Pang Shanmin to lift Tang Yun¡¯s coffin. This was something done only for a parent¡¯s coffin as corpses were a filthy thing. If it was a friend, a fragrant incense will do. This truly highlighted how close these two friends were again.


    ¡°Pang Shanmin? Chase him out. This is the governor¡¯s residence not the ancestral hall!¡± Cai Mao immediately said.


    ¡°This one does not dare!¡± Cai Mao wanted his men to chase away Pang Shanmin. Although the Pang Family were powerful, the Cai Family were just as strong. On top of that, Pang Shanmin¡¯s actions were wrong. Yet, the soldier still refused to move.


    ¡°You don¡¯t dare? Are you disobeying military orders?¡± Cai Mao became angry. He was the military advisor. The soldiers were all under hismand. Even when he isn¡¯t around, he was the one in charge of the provisions. This was why Cai Mao¡¯s prestige in the army was high.


    ¡°No that is not it!¡± The soldier quickly denied.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. There is no need to make things difficult for him.¡± Kuai Yue spoke up. ¡°If it was just Pang Shanmin, he would not have reached this far.¡±


    ¡°Hm? You mean...¡± Cai Mao quickly understood what Kuai Yue meant. Pang Shanmin¡¯s position was actually quite small. Outside, he could be a magistrate but at the Xiangyang district of Jingzhou, he was nothing. This is especially true in front of the governor¡¯s residence. In other words, there must be someone else behind Pang Shanmin.


    If it was just Pang Shanmin, there would nothing to fear. However, things would be different if Pang Degong was the one behind Pang Shanmin. Cai Mao inquired and confirmed this from the looks of Kuai Yue¡¯s face. He took a deep breath as he understood the soldier¡¯s plight.


    Liu Biao frowned and then said, ¡°Go and take a look. See what is going on.¡± Pang Degong was a person that even Liu Biao had to give face to regardless of whether he wanted to or not.


    The delegated people lowered their head to Liu Biao and then left.


    Outside the governor¡¯s residence, the people in mourning could be seen. Some were weeping, some were scattering joss paper2.


    The Tang banner was at the sides while the coffin was in the middle.


    ¡°Where is Pang SHanmin?¡± One person stepped forward and chided. Everyone could tell that this was Liu Biao¡¯s housekeeper who would be representing Liu Biao.


    ¡°Pang Shanmin is here!¡± Pang Shanmin put aside the coffin and walked forward. He wore mourning clothes and even still had tears on his face.


    ¡°Pang Shanmin. You are Milord¡¯s subordinate in charge of writing down orders! You not being here during discussion is neglecting your duty! You even brought a coffin over which is like rebelling. Everyone, arrest him!¡± The housekeeper wanted to immediately arrest Pang Shanmin.


    ¡°Has Pang Shanmin erred and deserve to be arrested?¡± An elderly man walk over with his crutch.


    The soldiers that wanted to arrest Pang Shanmin no longer dared to move the moment they saw the old man. This is because the old man had very high prestige. This was the top schr Confucian in Jingzhou, Pang Degong. During the Han Dynasty, Confucian schrs get a lot of respect. One example was Zheng Xuan. When the Yellow Turbans past by him, they got off their horses and walked. This showed Zheng Xuan¡¯s prestige. On the other hand, Guan Hai continued his attack on Kong Rong only because Kong Rong left them no other way to live. This one is part of a minority.


    So when Pang Degong appeared, everyone immediately gave their respects.


    Pang Degong nodded and then asked, ¡°Let me ask if Pang Shanmin truly needs to be arrested. Pang Shanmin wrote orders for Lord Liu. It was Pang Shanmin that sent Tang Qishan to his death. He brought the coffin here to seek justice for this remarkable talent. How is it rebelling against his Lord?


    ¡°This is...¡± Liu Biao¡¯s housekeeper could not give a reply. Pang Degong who had lived for so long was someone who could interrogate others to their deaths. A mere housekeeper would never be able to defeat him.


    ¡°So it is Lord Pang. Please forgive the rudeness of this Liu Jingsheng for arrivingte.¡± Liu Biao came out with many other officials while the housekeeper was struggling to find a reply.


    ¡°Old fox!¡± Liu Biao and Pang Degong thought to themselves as they faced each other. Liu Biao was considered as such because he managed to prevent Jingzhou from being breached despite many years of war. On the other hand, while Pang Degong seemed uninterested in power and wealth, he founded the Lushan Academy which gave him enough influence to control half of Jingzhou.


    Even people like Xu Shu and Zhuge Liang were from this Lushan Academy. How could people not give face to the founder of Lushan Academy? Everyone was his disciple.


    Liu Biao even had to call him Lord Pang and the man did not even need to have a high position as an official. Pang Degong did not need to strive for anything such as wealth or fame. They would all be given to him by others.


    Liu Biao was naturally afraid of Pang Degong¡¯s prestige but fortunately, Pang Degong did not have any wild ambitions. If Pang Degong were to raise a call for action, it was possible for Jingzhou to change Lords. Kuai Yue had warned Liu Biao that while Pang Degong himself would not do this, the same could not be said for Pang Tong.


    Liu Biao had already been at the entrance earlier. He simply wanted to bring Pang Degong out. At the end of the day, Pang Degong was Pang Shanmin¡¯s father. He would not leave things be. Now that Pang Degong came out first, Liu Biao would be able to find out Pang Degong¡¯s intentions and how to deal with it.


    ¡°Lord Liu.¡± Pang Degong also greeted respectfully. The Confucius school of education ces importance in etiquette.


    ¡°Lord Pang need not be too polite. Why did youe here?¡±


    ¡°Lord Liu. This time, this one is here because of the death of my son¡¯s good friend Tang Yun Tang Qishan.


    ¡°Tang Yun!¡± Liu Biao saw the Tang banner and knew that Tang Yun was in that coffin. Liu Biao also appreciated this man. The man had given the same suggestion as Kuai Yue. Although the people from ancient times appreciated talent, they also appreciated appearances. A handsome person would be more pleasing to the eyepared to an ugly person.


    Tang Yun was tall and cultured just like Liu Biao was when he was younger. That was why he saw himself in Tang Yun. On top of that, Tang Yun was talented. While he did not know much about war, he knew about the diplomacy. That was why he was Jingzhou¡¯s envoy and diplomat. The one with the heavy responsibility of going to Yangzhou was Tang Yun but he died at Xinye.


    ¡°Pang Shanmin supporting the spirit of this remarkable talent is innocent!¡± Liu Biao too could not help but sigh when he saw the friendship between Tang Yun and Pang Shanmin.


    ¡°Shanmin. Lord Liu is here. Tell him about your thoughts!¡± Pang Degong told his son.


    Pang Shanmin nodded and spoke up. ¡°Milord. Tang Yun is like a brother to me and an outstanding talent for Jingzhou! He should have be someone famous using his talents for Jingzhou! Who would have expected him to die in his primes! Heaven is truly jealous of geniuses!¡± Pang Shanmin shouted at the sky as tears trickled down his face.


    ¡°Not good.¡± Kuai Liangughed bitterly as he saw this scene. The entire scene make it seem as though Pang Degong wanted Liu Biao to abdicate. He was about to stepped forward when he was stopped by his brother who wanted to observe a little more.


    ¡°Milord. This talent has departed but we must not coldly turn our backs on this!¡± Pang Shanmin spoke with feelings. There were no insincerity in his words. Pang Shanmin would go to the end for Tang Yun regardless of whether Liu Biao was there or not.


    ¡°Tang Yun has died for Jingzhou. Naturally he will be conferred a title. There is an empty residence inside Xiangyang that would be granted to the Tang Family¡¯s widow! They would also be give one thousand gold and three thousand bolts of silk.¡± Liu Biao thought for a while before he granted this.


    His words made everybody turn silent. This is because if they were to count up everything at the residence, it would total up to five thousand gold with servants included. On top of that, there is an additional one thousand gold and three thousand bolts of silk. It could be said that even if the Tang Family no longer had Tang Yun, they would not need to worry about their basic necessities for the rest of their lives. On top of that, Tang Yun¡¯s son could also use his father¡¯s fame for his career. Anybody who tried to take advantage of his son would be as though they are taking advantage of this heroic spirit. It would be a very serious crime.


    Despite all that, Pang Shanmin was still kneeling and refuse to stand.


    ¡°Shanmin. Is there something else?¡± Liu Biao endured his rising temper as Pang Degong was still around. If it was just Pang Shanmin, Liu Biao would no longer care.


    ¡°As a representative for my brother Tang Yun, Pang Shanmin thanks Milord for his affection. However, I was not thinking about wealth. What I want is justice!¡± Pang Shanmin himself could give what Liu Biao was giving. At the very least, he could take care of Tang Yun¡¯s wife and son.


    ¡°Justice?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Brother has died for Jingzhou at Xinye. I hope Milord can take revenge for Tang Yun!¡± Pang Shanmin gazed at Liu Biao. He wanted Liu Biao to dispatch the troops. His words made many schrs smile. After all, they had been trying to get Liu Biao to fight against Liu Mang but were stopped by Kuai Liang. Now, Pang Shanmin did their work for them. If they knew it was going to be this easy, they would have brought Tang Yun over themselves. However, they also knew that this was only possible because that person had such an influential father. If it was them, they would have already been thrown into prison.


    ¡°Pang Shanmin. Tang Yun is not killed by the King of Shu.¡± Kuai Liang stood forward to retort.


    ¡°Lord Liu. Qishan has died for Jingzhou. If Lord Liu refuses to take action, there would be unrest in Jingzhou!¡± Pang Degong immediately stopped Liu Biao and Kuai Liang from speaking. Liu Biao still did not want to go to war against Liu Mang. He was still moving by his spections and refused to truly offend anyone. However, he now had no choice. Pang Degong gave him no alternative. If he does not dispatch the troops, there would be unrest at Jingzhou. Pang Degong would be able to force him to abdicate.


    ¡°Both we, and the rest of Jingzhou will not ept it if Milord refuses to dispatch the troops!¡± Pang Degong¡¯s disciples all knelt down.


    ¡°Milord. We cannot do this!¡±


    ¡°Brother!¡± Kuai Yue quickly pulled back his little brother. He could understand Liu Biao¡¯s struggle but things could no longer be changed. Rather than stepping forward to be a punching bag, it was better to let nature take its course and find another opportunity.


    Liu Biao took a deep breath. He never expected Pang Degong to be able to gather so many disciples. He did not have any political power and yet he could affect the policies made. Liu Biao truly feared Pang Degong. He also had no choice but to dispatch the troops.


    ¡°Sigh.¡± Pang Degong saw Liu Biao¡¯s expression and knew that Liu Biao was already taking precautions against him. Yet, he had to do this because the one kneeling was his son. He did not want his son to be depressed so he could only help his son vent.


    ¡°Men! Pass down my orders! Huang Zu is to immediately relinquish his position at Changsha and return to Xiangyang tomand thirty thousand troops!¡± Liu Biao immediately started to givemands. Amongst the people he could dispatch, most of them were experienced in navy battles. Although old, Huang Zu was the best person he could send.


    Hearing that they are going to dispatch the troops, the officials and especially Pang Tong, became excited. Pang Tong never expected his brother to help him. He also never expected his uncle to have such arge influence. As he stared at his uncle, his uncle gave him a meaningful nce. Pang Tong panicked and immediately looked away. Meanwhile, Pang Shanmin¡¯s desire for vengeance grew as he heard the dispatch order.


    On the other hand, Kuai Liang sighed. Liu Bei failed to capture Yangzhou even when Yangzhou was attacked by three sides. How was he going to break pass Shouchun to attack Yangzhou and im Central ins? This was not possible. At most, they could only keep Liu Mang in check. The best thing that could happen now was having a ruler of the Central ins. This is because Cao Cao would eventuallye and attack the Central ins first and after that, Jingzhou.


    Kuai Liang did not like Liu Bei as the man¡¯s ambition was toorge. He was also allies with Sun Ce, Jingzhou¡¯s mortal enemy. In the end, they too would be swallowed up like Zhang Xiu.


    Just as Kuai Liang felt helpless, a messenger quickly rushed toward them on a horse and reported, ¡°Eight hundred miles! Liu Mang¡¯s Army!¡± The messenger was in such a hurry that his message was unclear.


    ___________________


    Chinese direct trantion is ¡®pillow talk¡¯. Unlike the English meaning of pillow talk, its really more ¡®women whispering suggestions to the man¡¯ usually during seduction. So basically the three women can continue... whatever it is they were doing, thenment ¡°Song Ming bully me, I don¡¯t like him :(¡± and Song Ming would be dead.


    ¡°Throwing¡± around joss paper. The throwing part is to ensure the dead spirit could ¡®safely¡¯ go to the afterlife since there a lot of evil spirits blocking the way or something. Burning joss paper on the other hand is to give money or possessions (like scissors, thread etc) to the dead. ¡°Modern¡± joss papers from some ces include things like credit card, phones, cars... burgers. They went from standard food offerings to paper fast food...\

 Chapter 395

    The messenger that arrived immediately jumped off his horse. He never expected to lose control of his horse. He also never expected there to be so many people at the governor¡¯s residence. Just as it was about to run over themon people, Zhang Fei rushed out and grabbed the horse¡¯s saddle. As there were not enough time and space to turn the horse around, Zhang Fei mmed the horse¡¯s head onto the ground.


    With a loud crash, the horse¡¯s head was broken by Zhang Fei. The body also ruthlessly fell to the ground, scattering dust everywhere.


    ¡°What great strength!¡± The people present were impressed. It would take a lot of strength to force a running horse to the ground. While skill is also required, Zhang Fei¡¯s strength yed a huge role.


    ¡°Third General. Come back.¡±


    While the surrounding people were impressed by Zhang Fei¡¯s strength, there were even more of them that paid more attention to the messenger. The messenger was also unable to give his thanks to Zhang Fei. His words made everyone stunned. ¡°Milord. Liu Mang¡¯s Army have reached Xinye!¡±


    ¡°What? The Liu Mang¡¯s Army has arrived at Xinye?¡± Everyone was shocked. It was too fast. It was only a few days ago when they found out that Liu Mang had left Shouchun. Yet, he had already reached Xinye. Only the swift and resolute could gain an advantage in war.


    They were still talking about sending troops over to Xinye but Liu Mang have already reached Xinye.


    ¡°Where are they in Xinye?¡± The Kuai brothers calmly asked. Xinye was like a county. As it wasrge, it was possible that Liu Mang have only just arrived at the edge of Xinye.


    ¡°The Liu Mang¡¯s Army is within the walls of Xinye!¡± The messengers reply caused the Kuai brothers to no longer stay calm. Was Xinye captured already? Even if the King of Shu was good at wars, it should not be this fast.


    From shortest travel time from Xinye to Xiangyang would be about half a day. Meanwhile Kuai Yue was still discussing about Xinye with Liu Biao.


    The messenger¡¯s words had also caused the others to panic. Even if Xinye was at the borders of Jingzhou, it still had strong walls. How strong could Liu Mang be that he could capture Xinye within half a day? How long could Xiangyangst if Liu Mang fights his way here? The ones that offended Liu Mang turned pale. They would be the first to suffer when Liu Mang arrives.


    Pang Tong was also shocked. Could Jingzhou¡¯s troops be so useless that they lost Xinye in half a day? Personally, Pang Tong did not care whether Xinye was captured or not. He simply did not want Liu Mang to obtain the provisions inside Xinye. At the rate this is going, Liu Mang would be able to solve his crisis with provisions making thing more difficult in the future.


    ¡°Liu Jingzhou. There is no time to waste. You have lost Xinye but if provisions were sent to Milord along with General Huang Zu and his thirty thousand troops, recapturing Xinye would only be a matter of time.¡± Pang Tong urged Liu Biao to provide provisions. He wanted to stop Liu Mang or take away the provisions in Xinye.


    ¡°In that case, we will dispatch immediately!¡± Liu Biao also nodded. Earlier, Liu Biao was only doubtful but he was now certain that Liu Mang wants war.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Pang Tong and Liu Biao¡¯s words confused the messenger. They still had Xinye but the messenger was not able to say it.


    Kuai Liang was the one that noticed this and inquired once more. After hearing the answer, his mood turned better and evenughed towards the sky. This affected Liu Biao and Pang Tong who were still nearby.


    ¡°Kuai Liang?¡± Pang Tong frowned. Kuai Liang was one of his obstacles. His first obstacle, Tang Yun, was already dead.


    ¡°Zirou?¡± Liu Biao was also starting to feel discontented.


    Those that saw Liu Biao¡¯s dissatisfaction and Pang Tong decided to strike in attempts to curry favour with them both.


    ¡°Master Zirou. Is this the Fake King Liu Mang you were mentioning? The man that killed our envoy and upy our city? He is simply a bully! Yet Master Zirou still wants to speak up for him. How much benefits did you get or perhaps you simply feel that Milord is growing old?¡± The one that spoke was ruthless, using Kuai Liang of epting bribes and currying Liu Mang¡¯s favour in hopes for a better job.


    ¡°You!¡± Kuai Liang immediately became angry. If he had wanted to switch Lords, he would have already done so earlier. Why would he wait until now? He too knew that Liu Biao was already old. Yet he stayed because Liu Biao was his Lord.


    ¡°Nothing to say?¡± The schr refused to let up. ¡°There is no need for Master Zirou to say anything. It is better for you to just go and find your Fake King instead of insisting to strive in Jingzhou! Regardless of what you Milord says, he is still your Lord! Do you have the heart to sell him off for glory?¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡± Kuai Liangughed in anger but it looked as though heughed in shame to the others.


    ¡°It is not that I have nothing to say. I simply felt it was a pity that Brother Guang Yu is not into writing stories! Right now, I can guarantee with my life that the King of Shu is not the one that killed Tang Yun!¡±


    ¡°The Fake King have already attacked the city and you still speak for him? You are truly ignoring us schrs in Jingzhou!¡±


    ¡°The King of Shu attacked us? When did we get attacked?¡±


    ¡°Hmph! We just received urgent news that Xinye has been captured. This King of Shu has wild ambitions!¡±


    ¡°What a joke. You dare to speak so brazenly despite missing the big picture! Have your teacher not teach you the meaning of truth?¡± Kuai Yue sneered. As the schr was from the Lushan Academy, his teacher must be Pang Degong.


    ¡°We have not lost Xinye. The King of Shu also did not send his troops after us. Their objective is not us but Liu Bei!¡±

 Chapter 396

    ¡°What?¡± Everyone was stunned. They all knew that Pang Tong had killed Liu Mang¡¯s envoy. Although the Liu Biao was not the perpetrator, he was considered an aplice which was why Liu Mang set out towards Xinye.


    The people in Jingzhou were divided in their opinions. Some wanted to ally with Liu Bei to deal with Liu Mang. Others, like Kuai Liang, preferred not to start a war as Jingzhou would be on the losing end regardless of who wins.


    If Liu Mang wins, they would lose Xinye. On the other hand, if Liu Bei wins, their provisions would be consumed. Besides that, Pang Tong would definitely ce more importance in Yuzhou. Xinye and the three other regions would also be guarded by Liu Bei¡¯s troops. Would they return these ces? It was more likely that Jingzhou would only be left with Fancheng as they try to resist Liu Bei.


    There were still those thinking of controlling Liu Bei just like how they controlled Zhang Xiu. This was just wishful thinking. Zhang Xiu was a person that idles away his time. This was why provisions could be used to hold Zhang Xiu back. If Zhang Xiu does any conspiring, he would be made to starve. On the other hand, Liu Bei was an efficient worker. He was someone who immediately distributednd to those that moved with him the moment he captured Nanyang. He would not submit even if you take away his provisions.


    Now, it was as though Jingzhou was unrted. Liu Mang was going towards Nanyang and not Jingzhou. Jingzhou was unrted. Imagine thinking so hard for the solution to a problem only to find out that the entire thing was none of your business. That was the expression of those present.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Pang Tong stood as though he was struck by lightning. He had nned so meticulously. He killed Liu Mang¡¯s envoy and even his brother¡¯s best friend Tang Yun just so Liu Biao and Liu Mang would go to war against each other. Now, he found out that Liu Mang¡¯s objective was Nanyang.


    ¡°Milord. If Liu Mang does not want to be an enemy, why did he kill our envoy? Please seek justice for my brother, Tang Yun!¡± Pang Shanmin knelt again. Liu Biao was just about to dispatch his troops when something unforeseen happened. Personally, he did not care whether the troops were dispatched or not. He simply wanted revenge.


    ¡°Kuai Liang. Why do you keep defending Liu Mang? Are you really an official of Jingzhou or an official of Yangzhou?¡±


    ¡°Defend the King of Shu? I simply do not want Milord to be exploited! Even for the previous issue. If the King of Shu did kill our envoy and dared to appear at Xinye, do you think he would dare discuss about provisions with Milord?


    ¡°Liu Mang is inside Xinye?¡± The man no longer had anything to say. If Tang Yun was truly killed by Liu Mang, Liu Mang would not dare to appear at Jingzhou because he would lose reputation. Liu Biao would be able to denounce him for killing the envoy.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Liu Mang is escorted to Xinye by his troops. He should be feasting inside Xinye right now and preparing to set off to Jingzhou for negotiation about the provisions!¡± The governor of Xinye may not entertain Liu Mang but at the same time, he would not offend Liu Mang. He would still show his etiquette.


    ¡°Liu Mang is unexpectedlying!¡± Pang Tong knew he was defeated and gritted his teeth. Pang Tong betted on the fact that Liu Mang would note because of the high risk. That was why he killed the two envoys to sow discord. If Liu Mang did note, Liu Biao would definitely dispatch his troops. At that point in time, regardless of who was wrong first, the war would start. Liu Mang¡¯s magnanimity by actuallying to Xinye caused Pang Tong¡¯s ns to fall apart.


    ¡°Milord. Do you think the King of Shu really want to attack us? Do we need to call General Huang over tomand the troops or send provisions to Liu Bei?¡±


    Kuai Liang¡¯s words made others react. Pang Tong had also came to buy provisions with money. This money was saved up by the frugal Liu Bei. Apparently Liu Bei was currently only eating twenty two pieces of vegetables per meal1.


    However, when Liu Mang left Shouchun, the nobles panicked. Not only did they not raise the price of provision but even asked Liu Bei for help. They were pretty much asking Liu Bei to take away more of their provisions.


    Since Liu Mang did not really have any interest in Jingzhou, there was no longer any need to give provisions. If they want provisions, they would have to pay for it. After all, most of the provisions were gathered up by the nobles. They would definitely be unwilling to part with it.


    ¡°Good. Let us consider this at length!¡± Liu Biao said happily. He did not want war but he would fight his enemies head on if forced to. Knowing that he was unrted to this mess made him happy.


    ¡°No! Liu Jingzhou! This Fake King has wild ambitions!¡± Pang Tong wanted to continue speaking but Liu Biao simply waved his hand. ¡°Men. Send Pang Tong back to rest at the station.¡± Hearing this, Pang Tong had no choice but to keep silent.


    Pang Tong may be Liu Bei¡¯s envoy but he was from the Pang Family. That was why he stayed at the Pang Residence this entire time. However, Liu Biao now wanted Pang Tong to stay at the rest station for guests for the purpose of monitoring and alienating Pang Tong. Pang Tong could only grit his teeth and follow the soldiers.


    ¡°Lord Pang. Do you have intentions ofmanding the army because of Tang Yun¡¯s death?¡± Kuai Liang asked. He still had to be respectful to Pang Degong because of the man¡¯s reputation.


    ¡°I do not know whether the King of Shu really did kill Tang Yun but I hope that Lord Liu is able to promptly find the murderer. He must not get away with this.¡± Pang Degong replied and then left with Pang Shanmin.


    Both Kuai Liang and Liu Biao sighed with relief when the difficult to manage Pang Degong had finally left.


    The group then slowly returned to the hall. On the way there, Liu Biao suddenly stopped and asked, ¡°Zirou. How many men did Liu Mang dispatch towards Nanyang?¡± Rather than worrying about Liu Bei, he was simply worried about Liu Mang¡¯s actions. If Liu Mang had send his entire army, Liu Biao would need to hold back a little.


    ¡°ording to the messenger, the King of Shu only took a cavalry of three thousand with him.¡±


    ¡°A cavalry of three thousand?¡± Liu Biao frowned. His first thoughts was that this cavalry was the Wolf Cavalry. They were the Lu Bu Army¡¯s strongest trump card. ¡°It is a little small.¡±


    Kuai Liang did not know the specifics and could only nod. ¡°Perhaps the King of Shu simply wanted to teach Big Eared Liu a lesson?¡±


    ¡°There is no need to speak for him. We simply need to wait for his arrival at Xiangyang.¡± Liu Biao said with a smile. Both Liu Bei and Liu Mang were threats to him. However, Liu Mang was now attacking Liu Bei and evening to Jingzhou personally. When Liu Mang arrives, he would be like a hostage. Liu Biao could only feel happy when these two threats disappear.


    On the other hand, Pang Tong was going out of his mind.


    ¡°Military Advisor. Other than our first ship containing two thousand provisions, all of our other ships have been stopped!¡± One schr cautiously reported. The ships filled with provisions were no longer heading towards Nanyang.


    ¡°Understood!¡± Pang Tong replied gloomily.


    ¡°Military Advisor! There are many annoying insects outside!¡± Zhang Fei was also ced inside the station together with Pang Tong.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Pang Tong raised the window curtains and peeked outside. He saw a lot of people wearingmoner¡¯s clothing but had the build or movements of a trained soldier. They were extremely obvious such as a robust man selling pastry or a vigorous old man.


    ¡°Liu Mang! Liu Mang!¡± Pang Tong wrecked the ce in his anger. He had almost seeded. Not only did he fail to start a war. He even lost the provisions that he could have taken away. He would not be able to rely on the Pang Family alone. Liu Bei had seventy thousand troops and was still trying to expand his army. The Pang Family would not be able to cover the costs.


    The Mi Family was the richest family in Xuzhou. Yet, he was only able to support three thousand men. As the Pang Family was only ten times bigger at most, this would mean that the Pang Family could only support thirty thousand men. Even Pang Degong would not be able to support a hundred thousand men. Besides that, Pang Tong was not even the family head.


    ¡°Military Advisor. Are we still going to stay in Jingzhou?¡± A schr asked. If Liu Mang truly came to Jingzhou, Tang Yun¡¯s death would be questioned. If the people found out that they were the ones that killed Tang Yun, they would be the ones facing Liu Biao¡¯s anger. Even Pang Degong would not be able to protect Pang Tong. Pang Shanmin would also likely turn on his own family. If even Pang Tong would not be able to defend himself, the others working under Pang Tong would also face the same fate. That was why retreat would be a rmended move in their position.


    ¡°Leave? How could I leave?¡± Pang Tong suddenly stood up. His face turned fierce. How could Pang Tong leave without obtaining anything? This was not his style. Besides that, he would lose face if he actually returned empty handed.


    ¡°Military Advisor?¡± The schr wanted to dissuade Pang Tong. After all, many had died following his strategems.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My brother would not know that I was the one that killed Tang Yun!¡± The two assassins had already been silenced after all. With no witnesses, there would also be no evidence.


    ¡°Liu Mang! It is good that you areing to Jingzhou! I don¡¯t have to wait patiently!¡± Pang Tongughed as he thought of something. Pang Tong¡¯s hatred for Liu Mang had been deep after his past few encounters with Liu Mang. He was apetitive person and could not stand losing to Liu Mang so many times.


    At Yangzhou, Liu Mang would be heavily guarded and Pang Tong would not be able to do anything. However, at Jingzhou, Liu Mang was like a fish on a chopping block. Although Pang Tong himself was a guest, he at least have the backing of the Pang Family. On top of that, there were many nobles offended by Liu Mang that would lend their invaluable assistance. Pang Tong already had the first aplice candidate in mind.


    ¡°Men! Get me a secret appointment with the Huang Family¡¯s Huang She!¡±


    ________________


    This one is a little confusing. Direct trantion would be ¡®eat twenty two ¡°individual¡± ¡°dishes¡± ¡® Since the main point is about being ¡®frugal¡¯ it should be a small amount, thus twenty two ¡®pieces¡¯ of ¡®unspecified edibles¡¯ that is probably not meat considering frugality.

 Chapter 397

    ¡°Come! Brother Liu! This King offers you this cup as thanks for Brother Liu¡¯s warm hospitality!¡± Liu Mang raised a cup to the Governor of Xinye who was sitting at the lower seat.


    The governor was Liu Biao¡¯s eldest son Liu Qi. As Liu Mang was royalty, Liu Qi should be sitting at the lower seat ording to etiquettes.


    Liu Qi was like his father who favoured position and appearances. Unfortunately, he himself was silent just like the Chinese proverb that babies who don¡¯t cry will not get milk. After the death of his mother Lady Chen, Liu Qi lost his inheritance. On the other hand, his little brother who was the Cai Family¡¯s stepson became favoured due to the Cai Family¡¯s influence. Liu Qi still remained silent. He did not bother to go and look for support from the other influential families such as the Kuai Family or the Pang Family. He already had no ce left in Jingzhou.


    Liu Mang never expected Liu Qi to be the Governor of Xinye. Originally, he would have lost his position to Wen Pin. Right now, only a few ces left were under Liu Biao¡¯s control. The other ces had already been caught up in war. Liu QI could be a good governor but he would not be able to perform as well at war. It was also fortunate that Liu Qi was the governor as Liu Mang may not even be able to enter Xinye otherwise. Liu Mang had just only found out about the death of Jingzhou¡¯s envoy. If the Governor of Jingzhou had been someone short tempered, it was likely that a war would start.


    ¡°You tter me! This is something that I should be doing.¡± Liu Qi was a simple and honest person. He was an extremely tolerant and generous person. If he lived in the modern era, he could even be a natural celebrity. Unfortunately, Liu Qi had no ce in these turbulent times. In the original timeline, Liu Qi would be forced into a corner.


    ¡°Come! Brother Liu! This Liu Mang offers you another cup for our shared name!¡± Liu Mang was not a descendant of the first Han Emperor, Liu Bang but he was now King of Shu. On the other hand, Liu Qi was an actual descendant. ording to their positioning, the both of them could be brothers. Liu Mang also changed the way he addressed himself from ¡®this King¡¯ to saying his own name.


    ¡°I don¡¯t dare to ept Your Majesty¡¯spliments!¡± Sharing the same name. Liu Mang was just saying it as courtesy but Liu Qi was taking it seriously. If this was during peaceful times, even Liu Biao had to kowtow towards Liu Mang when they meet. On top of that, Liu Mang was a general. All things considered, Liu Qi should be a subordinate to Liu Mang.


    ¡°Why not? The both of us are descendants of the same person. In these chaotic times, we should be standing out assisting each other for the sake of the Han people!¡± Liu Mang spoke this general truth. He had learned how to speak like that from previous generations. These were all just empty words but they were words the ancient people loved to hear. Saying things like ¡®fornd and profit¡¯ would make a person vulgar while saying things like ¡®to protect the Han people¡¯ would make them enthusiastic. Even Cao Cao controlled his people saying such things. It would be even better if a person could add in tears while saying such things like Liu Bei.


    Liu Bei had truly attracted many talented personnel with his crying. Amongst those attracted were his two brothers Guan Yu and Zhang Fei.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    ¡°Sigh. Stop calling me Your Majesty. Call me Hanyang!¡± Liu Mang was seen unfavourably at Jingzhou. So he had to win people over, starting to Liu Qi.


    ¡°B... Brother Hanyang.¡± Liu Qi stuttered a bit. To be able to call a royalty his brother made him excited. As Liu Qi was older, he should be the elder brother. However, Liu Mang did not bother correcting him as the man might end up cowering in awe and fear.


    ¡°Brother Liu Qi. This Liu Mang offers you this third cup as this may be thest time we drink together. It is possible our next meeting would be after death!¡± Liu Mang said with a sorrowful expression. He was not able to cry but he was still able to frown.


    Liu Qi became rmed once he heard this. ¡°Brother Hanyang, don¡¯t say such words. Is Brother Hanyang worried about the trip to Xiangyang? Don¡¯t worry. My father is a benevolent person. He would certainly provide warm hospitality.¡± Liu Qi tried to speak up for his father.


    ¡°Haha. Brother Liu Qi. I am not worried about myself but about you!¡± Liu Mang was not worried about his life at all. It was unlikely the two armies would fight unless Liu Biao wanted to die together with the Lu Bu¡¯s Army. Besides that, a living Liu Mang had more practical value than a dead Liu Mang. So, it was also unlikely for Liu Mang to be executed.


    ¡°Worried about me?¡± Liu Qi was confused. Liu Mang entering Jingzhou was simply making himself more vulnerable. Yet, Liu Mang was worried about Liu Qi instead of himself.


    ¡°Sigh. Brother Liu Qi has such a father and also a noble character. However, the Heavens are jealous of heroic geniuses. s, such noble characters would attract crafty viins and face terrible fates.


    ¡°Ah! Brother Hanyang. How am I going to suffer?¡± Liu Qi asked in rm after hearing Liu Mang¡¯s words.


    Liu Mangughed to himself once he heard Liu Qi¡¯s words. Liu Qi had already taken the bait and had already be his ally. He looked at Liu Qi with a regretful expression and shook his head. ¡°Brother Liu Qi. This thing is not good for me to say.¡±


    ¡°What is there that should not be said?¡± Liu Qi became more worried that Liu Mang¡¯s words were genuine.


    ¡°This is rted to Brother Liu Qi¡¯s rtives!¡± Liu Mang divulged a little. These were not words that could be said immediately. Nobody would take it well if they were told that their family members were out to kill them.


    Liu Qi heard this and frowned in difort. Regardless of what his family affairs was like, this was his business while Liu Mang was simply an outsider. Although he was about to get angry, Liu Mang¡¯s words did not seem like lies to him. He started to think about his family members. There was his father Liu Biao, his little brother Liu Zong, and his stepmother Lady Cai.


    Liu Mang saw Liu Qi¡¯s expression and continued, ¡°Sigh. Brothers in a Lord¡¯s family are truly ruthless. Yuan Shao has three sons but two of them are not filial. They both want to usurp their father¡¯s position and ended up killing each other.¡±


    Liu Qi heard this and could not help but put himself in their scenario. Although Liu Biao had one son less whenpared to Yuan Shao, Liu Biao had a nephew Liu Pan who could take Yuan Xi¡¯s ce. Both of them were talented individuals with no right of inheritance.


    ¡°Those that don¡¯t establish an heir would always face such problems!¡± Liu Qi said one of the things in Confucianism. Usually the eldest son of the first wife would get the inheritance. That way, even if the other sons were more talented than the elder brother, they would not kill each other.


    ¡°However, the me should not be ced entirely on Yuan Tan.¡± Both Liu Qi and Yuan Tan were the eldest son. Liu Mang wanted Liu QI to see himself in Yuan Tan. ¡°Yuan Benchu had just only fallen sick when Yuan Shang immediately took his father¡¯s position as Grand General. Even his own mother did not report this and attempts to kill Yuan Tan had been made in his own camp. Truly ignoring the bonds between brothers!¡±


    Liu Mang noticed Liu Qi tremble from his words.


    ¡°However, this Yuan Tan is not someone easy to deal with. Fortunately, he has his own group of people and a foundation at Qingzhou. He retreated to Qingzhou and dered independence. There, he fought against his younger brother for his father¡¯s position!¡± Liu Qi still had not reacted after Liu Mang had finished speaking. He had truly be afraid. There are too many simrities between Liu Qi and Yuan Tan. Both of them lost favour to their younger brother. Both of them lost their mother. Both of them have those type of stepmother that could control the court. Yuan Shao had fallen sick so Yuan Tan could not see his father. Simrly, Liu Qi had not seen his father in a long time. What would have happened if Liu Biao were to meet an unexpected misfortune? Liu Qi himself would be caught unprepared to deal with the perils ahead.


    Yuan Tan was able to escape because he had tens of thousands of soldiers and also Qingzhou. On the other hand, Liu Qi was only the Governor of Xinye. He did not even have five thousand men that were loyal to him. The remaining troops here were under themand of a military officer dispatched from Xiangyang. The ones controlling them were his little brother and Cai Mao. How was Liu Qi supposed topete against them?


    Liu Qi became so frightened his clothes turned wet from cold sweat. If his life truly ended up simr to the Yuan Family, he would not be able to escape. If his father fell sick and then Liu Zong were to summon him back using his father¡¯s name, Liu Qi would have no choice but to go. If he does not go, he would be ignoring his father. Such acts were unfilial and reviled. However, if he were to heed the call and return, he would die.


    ¡°Your Majesty! Please save me!¡± Liu Qi was so scared he knelt down immediately.


    ¡°Save you? How am I supposed to save you? I would have done so if it was within my ability!¡± Liu Mangughed while showing a troubled expression.


    ¡°I am sure Your Majesty would have a way!¡± Liu QI panicked. Since Liu Mang had brought this terrible news, he should also have a solution or he would not mention all this. After all, how was Liu Qi¡¯s death going to affect Liu Mang in any way?


    ¡°Sigh. Brother Liu Qi. It is not that I am unwilling to help you. Right now, I need to go to Xiangyang to request for provisions from Lord Liu. Meanwhile the Cai Family have a lot of influence there. If I were to help you...¡±


    Liu Qi knew that Liu Mang would not help him unless there were benefits to doing so. ¡°Your Majesty. Although I am not entitled to the provisions at Xinye, I will definitely provide ten thousand provisions for Yangzhou!¡±


    Ten thousand provisions was the best Liu Qi could give. He was too honest to haggle. Other people would first offer five thousand provisions and then slowly raise the price. That way others would see it as though they have sacrificed a lot and spare more effort into helping them. They would not be like Liu Qi that would immediately show their entire hand.


    ¡°Alright. Since Brother Liu Qi is so magnanimous, it would be my fault to avoid helping you!¡± Liu Mang had seldom seen such an honest person during these chaotic times. These are qualities made them special.


    ¡°Has Brother Liu Qi ever heard of Shensheng and Chong¡¯er1 2?¡±


    Liu Qi naturally knew about these two people as a follower of Confucianism. These two were Duke Xian¡¯s children. As Duke Xian favoured his concubine Li Ji and her son Xi Qi, he had sent his other sons away. As a result, Li Ji framed Shenshang with the crime of poisoning his father, forcing Shenshang tomit suicide. On the other hand, Chong¡¯er escaped with a few of his loyal subordinates before returning many yearster as thend¡¯s ruler.


    Liu Qi did not want to be Shensheng but was it good to be Chong¡¯er?


    Liu Mang did not know who had sent Liu Qi out here to keep him away from Jingzhou. However, it was also true that Liu Qi was in danger.


    ¡°Chong¡¯er escaped but he alone was not enough to rule a nation.¡± Chong¡¯er would not have been able to do this alone. He had help from Duke Mu of Qin. Unlike Shensheng, Chong¡¯er and his half-brother Yiwu had escaped. After the death of their father, Li Ji ced her son Xiqi on the throne. However, Xiqi was killed one month after his ascension by Li Ke. The next in line was his half-brother Zhuozi who was also killed together with Li Ji. In the end, the one that took the throne of Jin was Yiwu who ordered Li Ke tomit suicide for the deaths of his two predecessors. Four yearster, Jin experienced famine and requested Qin to sell grain which they agreed. The following year, it was Qin that experienced famine. However, Jin refused to sell grain and instead attacked Qin. In the end, Jin lost and Yiwu had to send his son as a hostage to Qin.


    To maintain rtions, Duke Mu had married off his daughter Huai Yin to Prince Yu. Normally, rtions would be stable. However, one day, Prince Yu heard that his father was sick and was afraid that Duke Mu would install someone else as the ruler of Jin. So he escaped and returned to Jin. Enraged, Duke Mu supported Chong¡¯er, marrying off five of his daughters including Huai Ying to him. Basically, without Duke Mu¡¯s help, Chong¡¯er would not have be a ruler. This was the kind of help that Liu Qi wanted.


    ¡°Foreign aid?¡± Liu Qi was honest but he was not an idiot. If he wants to seek out foreign aid, the ones nearest to him would be a good choice as they would be able to reach each other faster. The one nearest to him was Liu Bei.


    ¡°Haha. Liu Qi. You may want to seek help from Liu Bei but I wonder if that person would be willing to help you?¡± Liu Mang sneered at Liu Qi. Everyone had their own desires just like how Liu mang wanted provisions and to take Xinye by taking in Liu Qi. Liu Bei also had his own desires. Last time, Liu Bei might have taken Liu Qi in so that he could use Liu Qi¡¯s name. However, Liu Bei now had Yuzhou and Nanyang. What he needed now were provisions. On the other hand, helping Liu Qi would mean offending the Cai Family and Zhang Family supporting Liu Zong. He needed to offend so many powerful people just for Liu Qi. This is something Liu Bei would definitely not do.


    Liu Qi then understood. Liu Mang was the only person left that could save him. He felt disdain towards Cao Cao and Sun Ce would not help him because of the death of Sun Jian. The only one left was Liu Mang.


    ¡°Your Majesty. This Liu Qi is ready to serve.¡± Liu Qi immediately knelt down.


    ¡°Brother Liu Qi, please get up!¡± Liu Mang hurriedly rushed forward to support Liu Qi. Liu Qi was supposed to be his guide at Jingzhou. Liu Mang also had interest in Liu Qi because of the state of Xinye. Although they were at the borders, Xinye was at peace and the people were all smiling from the bottom of their hearts. This was very different from the grim expressions of those in Yangzhou. This was why Liu Qi was a talented individual. If it was not because of being born in the family of a feudal lord, it was likely that he would be an extremely famous person in history.


    ¡°Brother Liu Qi is like my brother. There is no need to be too courteous. I will definitely support Brother Liu Qi. If the situation changes, I would certainly ensure Brother Liu Qi bes the provincial governor of Jingzhou.¡± Liu Mang¡¯s words calmed Liu Qi down.

 Chapter 398

    Liu Mang left Xinye and departed for Xiangyang. Liu Qi had offered to dispatch soldiers to escort Liu Mang but Liu Mang rejected his offer due to ack of horses. He wanted to get to Xiangyang as fast as possible.


    As soon as they left Xinye, Jia Xu asked about Liu Qi. In his opinion, it was a mistake to invest in Liu Qi. During peaceful times, Liu Qi would be a good friend because of his honest nature. However, during turbulent times, these honest people would be the first to be eliminated. If Liu Qi had been a smart person, he would have already searched for help from other influential families such as the Pang Family or the Kuai Family before getting sent to Xinye. Liu Qi may be far away from the persecution of the Cai Family but he would also be far away from obtaining power. Besides that, helping Liu Qi would mean bing enemies with the Cai Family. Was this worth Xinye and ten thousand provisions?


    ¡°Wenhe. There are times when we do not get to choose our allies.¡± Liu Mang did not actually ept Liu Qi for Xinye. He had already found out that Pang Tong had joined forces with the Cai Family, Huang Family and Pang Family to go against him. The Huang Family was against him because of the incident at Jiangxia and the Pang Family was against him because of Pang Tong. However, Liu Mang did not know how he offended the Cai Family. The Cai Family were the ones in charge of the safety of Xiangyang including the guest station. In other words, the Cai Family had Liu Mang¡¯s envoys killed on purpose.


    There was also another benefit in obtaining Liu Qi¡¯s help. Now, Liu Mang and the White Horses had a ce to take refuge. Even if the White Horses were quick, they would not be able to march continuously for long periods. They would need a ce to rest. Xinye was close enough to be a resting spot and Liu Qi would still be able to provide enough for the White Horses.


    In other words, Liu Mang did not pick out Liu Qi as an ally. He was only given the option to ept or refuse Liu Qi as an ally because the Cai Family was already against him.


    They quickly reached the river where they boarded a ship provided by Liu Qi to cross the river. The crystal clear water of the river was fascinating. It was unlike the water at the dam near the industrial area or the water in modern times.


    ¡°The gushing waters of the Yangtze River pour and disappear into the East,


    washing away past heroes: their triumphs and failures,


    all vanish into nothingness in an instant.


    Yet, the green hills still stood as before, along with the perpetual rosy sunset


    A gray-haired man fishes and splits firewood in a small ind,


    ustomed to observing the autumn moons and feeling the spring winds


    A good old friend drops by happily with a bottle of crude wine;


    all tales, old and new, shall then be told and shared together inughter!¡±1


    The ancient schrs could not be med for their poetic grace as the Yangtze River was just that beautiful. Liu Mang also could not help but recite that poem out of awe.


    ¡°Wonderful! I did not expect Milord to be able to deliver such a wonderful poem!¡± Jia Xu¡¯s words caused Liu Mang to roll his eyes. This was simply giarism. The poem was actually first delivered by a schr thousands of yearster.


    Liu Mang stared at Jia Xu coldly. Jia Xu also somewhat realized that he had said something wrong. He somewhat realized that Liu Mang could not have delivered such a poem. Jia Xu himself was not an expert but he knew that such a poem could only be delivered by one with many life experiences or one that lived a monastic life. It could only be delivered by a person as old as Jia Xu and not by someone as young as Liu Mang.


    Jia Xu was correct. The one that actually first delivered this poem was Yang Shen who was banished to Yunnan after the Great Rites Controversy. It just so happens that he saw a fisherman and a lumberjack chatting happily. Yang Shen was so moved he immediately requested for paper and wrote down the ¡°The Immortals by the River¡±.


    Liu Mang did not want to talk about the poem anymore or he would fall into a trap.


    Jia Xu also decided not to pursue the subject as people would feel unwee from being exposed. The ship travelled quickly and Xinye quickly disappeared from view. They then reached a fork.


    ¡°Your Majesty. There is a fork up ahead. Which road should we take?¡± The boatman asked


    ¡°Which road?¡± Liu Mang did not know much about the river. There could be plenty of turnings that appear along the way.


    ¡°One is the main road with many ships around while the other is a side path.¡± The boatman exined.


    ¡°Which one would get us to our destination faster?¡±


    ¡°The side path would be faster.¡±


    ¡°Then we would take the side path.¡± Liu Mang chose without hesitation. The boat then turned towards the shortcut.


    Jia Xu then suddenly noticed a familiar small boat on the river. Feeling doubtful, he went towards Liu Mang and said, ¡°Milord. That small boat seemed to be following us.¡± He did not notice the boat earlier because there were plenty of other boats around. However, it now became obvious that there was a small boat behind them.¡±


    ¡°Since when have they been behind us?¡± Liu Mang frowned. ¡°Send someone to go and investigate!¡± It was best to exercise caution, even more so since Liu Mang did not have many men with him.


    ¡°Understood¡± Jia Xu nodded and then ordered a few sergeants to get the boatman to stop the boat.


    ¡°Sigh. What is there to see? Isn¡¯t that just a fishing boat?¡± The boatman grumbled. Such a small boat is usually used for fishing and asionally as transportation.


    ¡°A fishing boat?¡± Liu Mang was not too good with water. He didn¡¯t even know how to swim very well. How was he supposed to tell whether that was a fishing boat?


    ¡°Your Majesty. Look on top of that small shack over there. Can you see a?¡± The boatman pointed. ¡°That is a fishing. Right now, they should be ferrying someone over which is why they kept the. You can also see those two birds at the side of the boat.¡± The boatman then pointed at the ck birds.


    ¡°Those are crows. The fishermen use them to help catch fish.¡± The boatman exined. The ¡®crows¡¯ were actually cormorants. They are able to go down to the water to catch fish. Fishermen usually bring tamed cormorants with them when they go fishing. A snare is usually tied to their throats so that they be unable to swallow fishes. The bird would then return to the fishermen to have the fish removed. When encountering even bigger fishes, the cormorant would work together and once their job is done, the fishermen would remove the snares and feed them small fishes. It was a fascinating and effective method.


    ¡°Using birds to fish?¡± Liu Mang was fascinated but he had the fishing boat investigated anyway.


    ¡°Hey! What are you doing?¡± A white clothed schr shouted in anger as the boatmen tried to exin himself to the soldier. After some time, they found out that it was truly just an ordinary fishing boat ferrying a person across.


    ¡°Perhaps Wenhe is making a huge fuss over nothing.¡± Liu Mangughed at himself at the futile effort. Although Liu Mang only had a few people with him, that small fishing boat could not have more than him in numbers. Guan Hai and Zhou Cang were also around to protect him.


    ¡°Milord. It is better to be prudent.¡± Jia Xu did not know why but he felt as though he was being watched the entire time.


    ¡°Haha. Let¡¯s go. Xiangyang is not far. We would arrive within a day.¡± Liu Mang patted Jia Xu¡¯s shoulder and entered the cabin.

 Chapter 399

    The ship slowly entered the side path where there are less ships. Although Jia Xu was dragged into the cabin of the ship, he still paid attention to the surrounding waters. As they travelled further in, the vegetation became denser. This caused Jia Xu¡¯s instincts to scream at him to leave as quickly as possible.


    ¡°Your Majesty. The river water would turn rapid further ahead on this side path. There would be a lot of shakingter.¡± The boatman exined.


    ¡°Rapid waters? Would we get past that quickly?¡± Jia Xu asked.


    ¡°Of course. We would be able to rejoin the main stream of this river within an hour.¡±


    ¡°That is great. The faster we move, the better.¡± Jia Xu hoped to leave this ce.


    ¡°Understood.¡± The boatman nodded and raised the sails. The ship sped up and soon left the small boat behind.


    Jia Xu gave a sigh. He was a person who observed others and was not used to being observed instead.


    ¡°Once we leave this side path, we would already be within the borders of Xiangyang.¡± Liu Mang patted Jia Xu¡¯s shoulder tofort him.


    JIa Xu certainly hoped so but before he could speak, there was a sudden crash. Both Jia Xu and Liu Mang almost fell into the river.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Jia Xu and Liu Mang stumbled in shock. Fortunately, Liu Mang was able to protect both himself and Jia Xu from suffering any injuries with the little bit of martial arts he had learned.


    ¡°Report! Someone has used iron to block our way forward!¡± One soldier reported.


    ¡°Blocked by iron?¡± Liu Mang¡¯s eyes grew wide as he looked forward. At the location where the river was flowing most rapidly, there were several thick iron chains tied at two ends to form a blockade. The bottom part of the ship had crashing into the iron, breaking the nks. Fortunately, the ship was sturdy enough to not get cut into half. Unfortunately there is not much different for the current situation as they would not be able to proceed with their journey.


    Just as Liu Mang and the rest busied themselves with the situation on the ship, they suddenly heard the sound of drums beating.


    ¡°Kill!¡± Shouts came from several dozen small boats that appeared from the reeds. Each small boats had at least five people. Altogether there were at least a hundred assants.


    ¡°Not good! We have been ambushed!¡± They panicked as they had been ambushed in such a tight location.


    ¡°Everyone! Prepare to fight!¡± Liu Mang roared out and all the soldiers took out their swords. There may be hundreds of enemies but fortunately, Liu Mang did not only have his soldiers. The boatman and his workers would also need to help in battle if they wanted to live.


    ¡°Milord. Do you see that small boat over there?¡± Jia Xu pointed at a small boat as he said to Liu Mang.


    ¡°That is the small boat we have investigated earlier!¡± They had been sneered at by the boatman for that action. Yet the upants of this small boat truly had bad intentions. If this was not the case, why would theye so close to the warship and even join the rest in this ambush?


    Jia Xu sighed with remorse. He had suspicions about that small boat and had checked it out. However, he did not find any swordsmen inside. This caused Jia Xu to think that the small boat was harmless. He never expected it to be a disguise that would be even more dangerous the less harmful they appear. The small boat¡¯s purpose was not to stop or attack Liu Mang¡¯s ship. Their real intent was simply to monitor Liu Mang¡¯s ship. That was why Pang Tong kept feeling like he was being watched.


    The enemy ships did note for a direct fight. The soldiers on the ship shot their arrows at Liu Mang¡¯s ship.


    ¡°Not good! Those are fire arrows!¡± Liu Mang eximed as he looked at the fire arrows in the sky. There was no way to stop these arrows from falling onto the ship. However, it would be extremely problematic if the arrows struck the sail. After all, the sails were covered in oil to prevent corrosion. Unfortunately, the easily mmable sails ended up causing the ship to end up on fire.


    ¡°Extinguish that fire!¡± Liu Mangmanded. If the fire were to spread, it would be extremely hard to deal with itter. They would all end up swimming in the waters.


    Liu Mang had only just given the order but then there was another loud sound as there were more crashesing from the small boat.


    ¡°Not good! Water demons!1¡± The boatman alerted this time. Although he was merely a second tier in the Jingzhou Navy, he still understood what this is after many years navigating a warship. All those ramming sounds were the sound of the small boats striking at the ship.


    ¡°Kill!¡± In the end, the soldiers hooked onto the ship and came on board. Liu Mang was already surrounded.


    ¡°Who is ambushing us?¡± Liu Mang roared and took out his sword. ¡°This is not the time to be thinking about this. All soldiers, prepare for battle! Boatman! Get your men and extinguish the fire! You there! Protect Mister Wenhe! The rest of you, follow me and attack!¡± Liu Mang could only get the boatman and the rest of the crew to put out the fire. He only had twenty soldiers with him and he would need all of them to fight against the enemy.


    ¡°Kill! Kill!¡± The closebat started. Liu Mang¡¯s men were all elites personally selected by Yang Hong. Some were even those cultivated by Yang Hong to deal with Yuan Shao. They were extremely vicious.


    Liu Mang would not stop to rest during this life threatening crisis. He had already cut down three people. However, he underestimated Jia Xu. Rather than allow himself to be protected by the two guards assigned to him, he joined up with Liu Mang in killing their enemies. After all, he came from Wuwei and have already learned how to fight. If he had only relied on his mouth the entire time, he would have died a long time ago.


    Although Jia Xu was not a general, he was still experienced in battle. The sword in his hand swiftly struck down an enemy. He then moved on to the next without even removing the blood from the sword.


    ¡°This old fox!¡± Liu Mang had truly underestimated Jia Xu. He had thought that Jia Xu who was so afraid of death would be hiding at the very back. Naturally, Liu Mang would also not allow Jia Xu to die and would protect Jia Xu. He did not expect Jia Xu to go up and fight. Beforeing to Jingzhou, Jia Xu hadined a lot. He said gave many excuses like being old and unable to travel. Bullshit. Where else can you find an old man killing several men with a long sword?


    However, this was praising Jia Xu too much. Jia Xu went to battle simply because of self-preservation. He knew he would also die if Liu Mang and the others were killed. Rather than waste soldiers to get himself protected at the back, it would be better if everyone joined the fight. At the very least there would be another three extra fighters helping in the battle.


    As more of the small boats approached, more enemies climbed aboard the ship. Liu Mang, Zhou Cang and Guan Hai led the soldiers ferociously but they were outnumbered. Eventually, casualties started to appear. One of the sergeants had his arm chopped off. Despite the unbearable pain the man roared as though it could chase the pain away. He then killed the enemy with his remaining arm. However, he was not able to hold out for very long with only one arm and was eventually killed in battle.


    ¡°Wenhe! Be careful!¡± Within a short moment, Jia Xu had killed about three people. He was about to pull out his sword from an enemy corpse when a killing intent came from the side.


    Jia Xu no longer cared about anything. He immediately let go of his sword and rolled away disregarding his appearance. His was unexpectedly quick with his movements. This saved his life as not a momentter, a serpent spear swept across. The two soldiers meant to guard Jia Xu were cut into two along with many of the other surrounding enemy soldiers. Amongst all of the people within that spear¡¯s reach, only Jia Xu had managed to escape alive.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± The wielder of the Serpent Spear harrumphed in dissatisfaction for failing to kill Jia Xu and stepped forward. ¡°The Military Advisor is truly good at scheming. He knew that you, the False King Liu Mang, would take this route!¡±


    ¡°Zhang Fei Zhang Yide!¡± Liu Mang shouted out the name of the person that had just arrived.


    ¡°Hahaha! It is I! Pretty boy! This time I have epted the orders from the Military Advisor to take your life! I heard that you are the son-inw of the ve of Three Surnames! That ve of Three Surnames killed my Brother Chen Dao! I haven¡¯t repaid him for that! I guess I should first take your life as interest!¡± Zhang Fei shouted as he raised his Serpent Spear in the sky. It was as though he did not see Liu Mang as a threat at all.


    Liu Mang finally knew who prepared this attack when he saw Zhang Fei. Liu Mang had been careless. He had found out about Tang Yun¡¯s death and guessed that this was Pang Tong¡¯s action. However, he never expected to be attacked like this. Tang Yun was just one person so the entire thing could be covered up. However, this attack could not be covered up.


    Naturally, Pang Tong knew that this could not be covered up. He never wanted to conceal this in the first ce. What he wanted was Liu Mang¡¯s life. As long as Liu Mang is dead, Liu Biao would be an aplice regardless of whether the man had participated in this. He would then have no choice but to fight against Lu Bu. Besides that, Liu Bei and Liu Mang were already mortal enemies. If the assassination was a failure, they would simply be hated more by the Liu Mang¡¯s Army. It would not even be an issue. On the other hand, a sess would start a war between Liu Biao and Lu Bu which would be beneficial.


    Liu Mang thought to himself as to who was the culprit that leaked their whereabouts. In fact, there was no need for Liu Mang to think about it. Pang Tong would definitely know about the shortage of provisions in Yangzhou. He would also know that it would take half a month to transport provisions from Jingzhou to Yangzhou. From there, he could deduce that Liu Mang would take the quickest route. The small boat behind Liu Mang¡¯s ship was only there to monitor Liu Mang. Finding out when Liu Mang would depart would also be an easy task with the influence of the Huang Family.


    ¡°Kill me? By yourself?¡± Liu Mang also became angry. Zhang Fei seemed set on wanting to take Liu Mang by himself. These were the kind of people that put others in a bad mood. Zhang Fei thought of himself as the God of War. Even then, it was not certain that he could win.


    ¡°I alone am enough to kill you!¡± Zhang Fei licked his lips. He had been restrained for far too long by Pang Tong and had the urge to kill. If it was not because Zhang Fei would be prohibited from drinking alcohol, he would have exploded a long time ago. Now that he has a ce to vent, he would not give it up for anything. He would definitely kill Liu Mang.


    ¡°Thene and try it!¡± Liu Mang and Zhang Fei shed as sparks flew out of their weapons.


    ______________

 Chapter 400

    Although Liu Mang had been eager, he soon found out that Zhang Fei¡¯s reputation was urate. The sword in Liu Mang¡¯s hands immediately felt extremely heavy. On top of that, Liu Mang was using a sword and not his usual shield. This further puts him at a disadvantage.


    ¡°Haha! Little boy Liu Mang. If you were to die by my hands today, do you think that ve of Three Surnames would weep?¡± Zhang Feiughed malevolently and ced more force into his Serpent Spear.


    ¡°You want to take revenge for Chen Dao by killing me?¡± Liu Mang knew he was no match for Zhang Fei but he would not just allow himself to be killed so easily. He pushed away Zhang Fei¡¯s spear with his sword. Both of them tried to provoke each other. Although it would be bad for Liu Mang if Zhang Fei were to get stronger from anger, it would be good enough if Zhang Fei loses his reasoning. That way, Liu Mang might be able to escape.


    ¡°Shuzhi!¡± Zhang Fei¡¯s expression changed the moment he heard Liu Mang mention Chen Dao.


    ¡°That Chen Dao from Runan? What a pity! He had such a good appearance but got turned into minced meat during that chaos. How tragic!¡±


    ¡°Liu Mang! I will have your life!¡± Zhang Fei angrily jumped towards Liu Mang.


    ¡°You want my life? You are stillcking!¡± Liu Mang ran straight to the edge of the ship. As water had already entered the ship, the ship nted to a side. On even grounds, Liu Mang would not be able to defeat Zhang Fei which is why he changed location. However, the enraged Zhang Fei would not take notice of this.


    ¡°Zhang Fei Zhang Yide! You always curse my father-inw as the ve of Three Surnames. Do you think you are such a good person yourself?¡± Liu Mang ridiculed.


    ¡°The ve of Three Surnames is at least a man who can take charge! But you, Zhang Fei, are a man with no balls!¡±1


    ¡°Nonsense! Since when do I have no balls?¡±


    ¡°Zhang Fei Zhang Yide! Didn¡¯t you always call yourself a castrate (y¨¡nr¨¦n)? Since you already admitted to be a castrate, how could you have balls?¡±


    ¡°I said I am a Yan person (y¨¤nr¨¦n)2! Not a castrate!¡± Zhang Fei retorted. Unfortunately, he was one of the people who had difficulty differentiating between tones3.


    Of course Liu Mang knew that Zhang Fei was a Yan person. Zhang Fei originated from Youzhou that was once Yan and Zhao during the Warring States period. If Liu Mang were to say this to a schr or a poet, he would be ridiculed very badly. However, the only schr here was Jia Xu while the rest were uncouth people that only knew vulgarity. Not only did Liu Mang¡¯s menugh. Even Zhang Fei¡¯s own menughed at him.


    ¡°You are not allowed tough! Little boy Liu Mang! I will y you alive!¡± Zhang Fei roared and advanced.


    ¡°Not good!¡± Liu Mang became rmed when he saw Zhang Fei¡¯s actions. He had gone too far and caused Zhang Fei disy even more strength. Liu Mang was forced into a defensive position. However, Zhang Fei was so powerful that Liu Mang was losing his grip on his sword.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    At that dire moment, a man with a fierce scar across his face rushed in to attack Zhang Fei and reduced the pressure on Liu Mang. ¡°Zhang Fei! Do you remember this Guan Hai?¡±


    ¡°Guan Hai?¡± Zhang Fei red at the man and tried to remember this person. In the end, he could not remember who this person could be in the Liu Mang¡¯s Army. ¡°This nameless scoundrel dares to interfere?¡± He replied in disdain as he moved in to kill Guan Hai.


    ¡°Nameless scoundrel?¡± Guan Hai also became angry. He had crawled out of a pile of corpses and trained like mad in the mountains. He did all this even though hisrades were all dead. All of this was just for revenge. Yet, his sworn enemy could not even remember him. It was certainly a kind of mockery.


    ¡°Zhang Fei Zhang Yide! I will definitely pay you back for that time at Beihai!¡±


    ¡°Beihai?¡± Zhang Fei finally remembered that he and his brothers had gone to save Kong Rong at Beihai. Kong Rong had requested for help when he was besieged. Liu Bei who knew Kong Rong had immediately set out to save him despite being outnumbered. ¡°So you are that Qingzhou idiot! That survivor or the Yellow Turbans!¡± Zhang Fei did not bother remembered Guan Hai¡¯s name. There was no need to do so as Guan Hai had chosen to fight a duel despite having superior numbers. In the end, he was defeated by Guan Yu. Zhang Fei never expected him to have survived.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Guan Haiughed in ridicule. He had thought that he could be acknowledged by the opponent did not even care about him. He was not able to ept such a discrepancy. Fortunately, Guan Hai had already experienced death once.


    ¡°What are youughing for? Since you survived, let your Grandfather Zhang Fei send you off!¡±


    ¡°The only one that will die here is you, Zhang Fei!¡± Liu Mang shouted and attacked. He wanted to team up with Guan Hai to kill Zhang Fei. However, his sword was stopped by Guan Hai¡¯s own sword before it could reach Zhang Fei.


    ¡°Guan Hai?¡±


    ¡°Milord. Leave this to me.¡± Guan Hai said towards Liu Mang. Liu Mang frowned at this but then he saw Guan Hai seriously request. ¡°Please!¡±


    ¡°Alright! Guan Hai, I will leave Zhang Fei to you. However, you must promise toe back alive!¡± Liu Mang replied to Guan Hai and then fought his way to Zhou Cang and Jia Xu. Only about ten of his soldiers were left while the enemy still numbered in the hundreds. It was fortunate that Jia Xu and Zhou Cang could hold back the enemy but the pressure was enormous. Jia Xu was also already injured. Since he was just a schr, he would naturally get injured after fighting for so long.


    ¡°Zhou Cang! Join me in killing the enemies!¡± Liu Mang joined the battle and reduced the pressure. Zhang Fei had brought many soldiers with him but Liu Mang and Zhou Cang made it evenly matched.


    Meanwhile, Guan Hai and Zhang Fei fought for over a hundred rounds. Neither could gain the uppder hand over each other. Their battle caused the ship to shake.


    ¡°Ha!¡± Both men were evenly matched and fought till they both tired out. Both the sword and the Serpent Spear dropped to the ground. In the end, two warriors could only re at each other murderously.


    ¡°Third General!¡± Zhang Fei¡¯s men immediately surrounded Zhang Fei to protect him. Simrly, Liu Mang, Zhou Cang and the others did the same for Guan Hai. Liu Mang had also picked up Zhang Fei¡¯s Serpent Spear. Without the Serpent Spear, Zhang Fei¡¯s fighting capabilities had reduced by arge margin. He would no longer be able to fight at his best for as long as Liu Mang had possession of his weapon.


    Both sides have reached a stalemate. Liu Mang had never expected to be ambushed but Pang Tong also never expected there to be two strong generals by Liu Mang¡¯s side. At this moment a warship suddenly appeared from Jingzhou¡¯s side. This made everyone excited.


    Liu Mang also felt relieved as Liu Biao¡¯s main army would definitelye to rescue Liu Mang. There would be no benefits for Liu Biao if Liu Mang were to die. If Liu Mang were to live, Liu Biao would be able to suppress Liu Bei and restrain Liu Mang.


    On the other hand, Zhang Fei¡¯s men all panicked. This is because once the Jingzhou Army arrived, they would not only fail their mission but also get captured. Liu Biao may not take Pang Tong¡¯s life but for the rest of them, it would be a death sentence.


    ¡°Zhang Fei. This time I want to see if you can escape again! Liu Bei is about to lose his Third Brother¡± Liu Mang saw the approaching ship and realized that Zhang Fei would not be able to escape even if he wanted to.


    ¡°Hmph! You must be daydreaming if you want this Zhang¡¯s life!¡± Zhang Fei struggled in exhaustion. He knew that if the Jingzhou Army arrived, he would not be able to escape. However, after looking at the approaching ships for a while, he suddenlyughed. ¡°Liu Mang! I think the one that would die this time is you!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Liu Mang turned his head. As the ship moved closer, Liu Mang noticed that the character Huang was written on the banner. This was the Huang Family¡¯s ship.


    ¡°Liu Mang! Our Military Advisor did not only send this Zhang but also that Huang Family¡¯s pretty boy!¡± Zhang Feiughed.


    To Zhang Fei, anyone more handsome than him is a pretty boy. As for who that person is, Zhang Fei should be referring to Huang She. This was Liu Mang¡¯s old acquaintance. He had personally caught Huang She and used him to obtain Huang Zhong and then further betrayed him. It would be very strange if Huang She came here to save him.


    ¡°Milord! Quickly get onto the small boat!¡± Guan Hai shouted towards Liu Mang.


    ¡°And just where do you think you can escape to?¡± Zhang Fei mocked coldly. Right now, Liu Mang only had seven other people with him. They were Zhou Cang, Jia Xu, Guan Hai, and four other sergeants. Besides that, only Zhou Cang was not injured while Guan Hai was also extremely exhausted. They would not be able to escape.


    ¡°Milord! Go on ahead! We will cover your rear!¡± One sergeant shouted. They were death soldiers trained by Yang Hong to protect Liu Mang. Now that Liu Mang was facing a crisis, it would be their turn to step up.


    ¡°Yes Milord! Quickly leave this ce! Don¡¯t bother about me!¡± Guan Hai understood the situation. If Liu Mang were to escape using the river currents, there would be a slim chance for survival. However, staying here would mean certain death. That was why Guan Hai resolutely decided to stay behind to allow Liu Mang to escape.


    ¡°Wenhe!¡± Liu Mang turned to look at Jia Xu hoping for a n. However, Jia Xu simply shook his head with a wry smile. Onnd, it would be possible to take a horse and enter the forest. However, the Yangtze River was wide and had nowhere to escape to. The only possible option would be diving under the water.


    ¡°Little boy Liu Mang! If you hang yourself, this Zhang would allow you to keep your corpse! Otherwise you would be turned into minced meat!¡± Zhang Fei still remembered Liu Mang¡¯s description of Chen Dao¡¯s corpse and wanted to be as ruthless to Liu Mang.


    Liu Mang thought diving into the waters for a moment and then immediately rejected the idea as he can¡¯t swim. He might as well just hang himself as his corpse won¡¯t inte by dying that way.


    ¡°No! I will not leave you all behind! If we are to die, we would do it together!¡± Liu Mang spoke righteously. However, nobody realized that Liu Mang simply couldn¡¯t swim.


    ¡°Milord!¡± Guan Hai, Zhou Cang and the others looked at Liu Mang with feelings so intense that Liu Mang almost trembled from it.


    Guan Hai had joined Liu Mang for vengeance while Zhou Cang did it out of curiosity. However, they now became loyal to Liu Mang. Anyone would be happy to serve a Lord that is willing to die together with his men.


    ¡°We, Guan Hai and Zhou Cang swears to give our lives for our Lord Liu Mang! May we never reincarnate if we betray our Lord!¡± Zhou Cang and Guan Hai were Yellow Turbans. To most people, the Yellow Turbans were just a mob of rebellious citizens. However, to Guan Hai and Zhou Cang, the leader of the Yellow Turbans, Zhang Jiao, had been a spiritual leader.


    ¡°Such a big man with piss all over! No wonder you guys are Yellow Turbans!¡± Zhang Fei ridiculed.


    ¡°Still betterpared to you!¡± Guan Hai ridiculed back, causing Zhang Fei to almost stand up from anger.


    ¡°Haha!¡± Liu Mang shook his head wryly. He thought of dying gloriously instead of die begging. In the end he obtained Guan Hai and Zhou Cang¡¯s loyalty. He did not know whether tough or cry.


    Liu Mang then looked at the Serpent Spear that he took into his hands as he thought about his life. His eyes then grew wide as he shouted. ¡°Wenhe!¡±


    ¡°Milord. I really have no strategies left!¡± Jia Xu was frustrated. He had been looking around for another way to escape as he was also someone who could not swim. On top of that, he was forcefully dragged here by Liu Mang despite his objections.


    ¡°Wenhe! We may not need to die! We have reinforcements!¡±


    ¡°We have reinforcements?¡± Jia Xu thought that Liu Mang was going crazy. The only reinforcements here belonged to their enemies.


    ¡°Do you remember the chaos at Wuwei?¡± Liu Mang asked.


    ¡°Reinforcements? Chaos at Wuwei? Huang She¡¯s troops?¡± Jia Xu¡¯s eyes turned wide. ¡°Milord! Are you saying...¡±


    ¡°Yes! If we seed, we will live! If we fail, we die together!¡±

 Chapter 401

    ¡°Men! Come and shout with me! General Huang! Quicklye and help us!¡± Liu Mang told his subordinates.


    ¡°What? Milord! What are you doing?¡± Guan Hai and Zhou Cang could not understand why Liu Mang would tell a sworn enemy to hurry up ande over. It was like asking your enemy toe and kill you.


    While Guan Hai and Zhou Cang were stunned, the remaining four soldiers by Liu Mang¡¯s side started to shout together with Liu Mang without even bothering to think.


    ¡°Come and shout with us! I will exin it to youter!¡± Liu Mang told them. Right now, he had no time to give them an exnation.


    Guan Hai and Zhou Cang nodded and then started to shout as well. However, the one with the most powerful voice was Jia Xu Jia Wenhe. The man was so afraid of death that he had really put in his full effort into shouting. His voice was so loud that it eclipsed Guan Hai and Zhou Cang¡¯s voice. Even the other men felt amazed.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this Liu Mang?¡± Zhang Fei was also confused. Huang She was here to kill them, not save them. In the end, Zhang Fei stopped thinking. After all, Liu Mang was certainly going to die. There was no point in thinking about this. He thought about how his brother would be happy for removing an obstacle and for taking revenge for Shuzhi. He then daydreamed about how many jars of wine his brother would bestow upon him as a reward whileughing to himself.


    As the ship slowly approached, Liu Mang sighed with relief. These were the warships from Jingzhou and they were equipped with ballista. If Liu Mang had encountered Huang She first, they would already be dead. On top of that, Liu Mang would be a huge joke in history for being killed by his own creation. Liu Mang¡¯s hatred for the Huang She deepened due to this.


    Meanwhile, a young man looked at the situation at the river from Huang She¡¯s ship. This person was Huang Ri, a man from one of the distant branches of the Huang Family. Although he was also part of the Huang Family, he could only get jobs like being a gatekeeper or a military officer. Right now, he was simply a military officer with his own fleet. The reason he managed this was because of his identity and that he was good at boot licking. He had buttered up to Huang She by losing on purpose when gambling and also by treating the younger Huang She like an elder.


    After making Huang She feel happy, he was suddenly able to experience sess in his career. Huang Zu may be afraid of Huang She to the extent that he suggested to Liu Biao for Huang She to be a civil officer. However, he still had to give face to his son¡¯s rmendation for a promotion which was how Huang Ri ended up as a military officer of the navy.


    This time, Huang Ri brought to warships out without notifying his superiors. These warships were supposed to be used for transporting food but Huang Ri had immediately brought them out at Huang She¡¯s request.


    ¡°General. Is it alright to be absent without leave?¡± The deputy was worried. If they were caught doing this, both we and the general would receive punishment. It is even possible for them to be executed for disobeying military orders.


    ¡°Huang Hua. What is there to be worried about with Uncle Huang She¡¯s backing?¡± Huang Ri did not care at all about the punishment as he would be protected as long as Huang She was around. Setting out this time was also for merits. As long as Huang She is pleased, the worst that could happen was being sent to Changsha. However, Changsha was a ce where the Huang Family could obtain even more influence.


    ¡°General. It looks like there was a battle here!¡± Huang Hua looked at the warship on the river. The ship already sunk halfway into the water while the top of the ship looked burnt. Corpses could also be seen drifting along the Yangtze River.


    ¡°N!¡± Huang Ri nodded. Huang She had already told him to join up with Zhang Fei and intercept Liu Mang. This scene was Zhang Fei¡¯s handiwork.


    ¡°Men! Remove that iron chain!¡± The iron chain was thick enough to damage ships but could easily be dealt with if noticed. The chains were quickly removed and the two ships continued to approach.


    Zhang Fei¡¯s troops did not go up to greet their reinforcements. Instead, Liu Mang and his troops were the one to step forward.


    ¡°This Liu Mang is seeking death!¡± Zhang Fei sneered as he watched Liu Mang step forward. He initially thought that Liu Mang was trying to break out of the encirclement but the moment he heard the following words, he became unsure of his victory.


    ¡°General Huang She! Quicklye over here and help us and General Zhang Fei to annihte the King of Shu¡¯s men!¡± One subordinate shouted ording to Liu Mang¡¯s instruction.


    ¡°Yes! General Huang She! Come and help us kill the King of Shu, Liu Mang!¡±


    ¡°Huang She!¡± Liu Mang and Jia Xu gambled that Huang She were not apanying them. Naturally, Liu Mang knew of Huang She¡¯s current position. Huang She was now working together with Pang Shanmin to write orders for Liu Biao. On top of that, his position was actually lower so his orders could be overwritten by Pang Shanmin. Unlike the ones leading the troops, this job could only be done by those who can read. It was an extremely boring job.


    Huang Zu did this in hopes that Huang She would calm down and to learn how to properlymand the troops and form strategies. Although Huang She would not have any power, he would be around Liu Biao, Kuai Yue and the others when they discuss about policies, strategies and other issues. This way, Huang She could learn from them.


    Unfortunately, Huang She still wanted military power. Huang Zu who wanted his son to stay away from the military had given an order, banning Huang She from going to the barracks. Anyone that allowed Huang She to enter the barracks would be severely punished.


    As a result, Huang Ri also did not dare to bring Huang She on board the ship. On top of that, Huang She himself was not an idiot. If Zhang Fei attacked alone and killed Liu Mang, Liu Biao would only be angry at Pang Tong. If Zhang Fei failed, Huang She could simply finish Liu Mang off and then frame Zhang Fei. Huang She would not personally make his appearance. If he did, he would need to take responsibility.


    If Huang She were on board, Liu Mang would definitely die as Huang She recognized Liu Mang¡¯s face. How could a person forget the face of his sworn enemy? Liu Mang simply gambled that Huang She himself was not on board this ship and that they were simply men following orders. If that is the case, Liu Mang may be able to take advantage of this crisis.


    When Liu Mang had mentioned the chaos at Wuwei to Jia Xu, he was talking about the time Jia Xu pretended to be the grandson of an influential person to survive.

 Chapter 402

    Liu Mang wanted to turn the enemy reinforcements into his own. He gambled on the fact that the enemy could not recognize each other in hopes that the enemy would kill each other.


    ¡°General Huang She. This is our General Zhang Fei. He is exhausted dealing with the King of Shu and is unable to greet you. Please forgive us!¡± Liu Mang stepped forward and cupped his fist toward the high ranking military officer in the lead before pointing at Guan Hai.


    ¡°You are Zhang Fei?¡± Huang Ri looked at Guan Hai and furrowed his brows. This is because Guan Hai looked extremely ugly and fierce from the scar on his face. The people of ancient times were quite picky in that ugly people would not give good impressions. Fortunately, this caused Guan Hai to look like a fierce general. Based on Huang She¡¯s description, Zhang Fei was a fierce dark skinned general.


    During this era, people loved to exaggerate. Nine out of ten warriors had dark skin while thest person would have even darker skin.


    ¡°I am Zhang Fei?¡± Guan Hai was stunned but he quickly joined Liu Mang in the act. ¡°I am a man of Yan, Zhang Fei Zhang Yide!¡± Guan Hai wanted tough when he said he was from Yan but due to his wounds, he ended up weeping.


    ¡°I am not my uncle. I am Huang Ri. I am ordered by my uncle toe and help General Zhang Fei!¡± Huang Ri was also not too overbearing. Huang She had instructed him to not to offend Zhang Fei.


    ¡°Grandmother! That little boy over there! If he is Zhang Fei than who is this Zhang?¡± Zhang Fei immediately got angry at the sight of someone pretending to be him.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Zhang Fei had a loud and powerful voice. He had also called Huang Ri a little boy. Huang Ri immediately furrowed his brows from the man¡¯sck of courtesy.


    ¡°Is this the King of Shu?¡± Huang Ri asked as he looked at Zhang Fei. The first impression is always the strongest.


    ¡°Yes. This is the King of Shu, Liu Mang!¡± Liu Mang happily nodded.


    ¡°No! Our Third General is Zhang Fei!¡± Zhang Fei¡¯s men panicked as the ballista had all turned to face them when Huang Ri asked this question. They had followed Liu Bei to Yangzhou and knew of its power. Even the Xiliang Cavalry¡¯s heavy armor was unable to withstand the might of the ballista much less them, who wore leather armor for the sake of fighting on the river.


    ¡°Your general is Zhang Fei?¡± Huang Ri frowned. There are now two people that imed to be Zhang Fei. Yet, Huang Ri believed Liu Mang because of his first impression.


    ¡°Wonderful! The King of Shu is even willing to pretend to be someone else in order to live!¡± Liu Mangined as he pointed at Zhang Fei.


    ¡°General. We cannot only listen to one side!¡± Huang Hua advised. They hade to clean up the aftermath but was now stuck trying to differentiate their allies.


    ¡°Fine! All of you, step forward!! Let us see which side can give us prove that they are Zhang Fei¡¯s!¡± Huang Ri was also unable to easily differentiate the two.


    ¡°You can start first!¡± Huang Ri said to Zhang Fei.


    ¡°Our general is the ferocious Zhang Fei, wielder of the Serpent Spear! He caused that ve of Three Surnames, Lu Bu to retreat at Ho Gate screaming for his mother!¡± One soldier stepped forward and said to Huang Ri. Although he exaggerated, he had properly exined that Zhang Fei was very skilled and could use the Serpent Spear.


    ¡°Correct. Then you must be Zhang Fei!¡± Huang Ri nodded. He had learnt from Huang She that Zhang Fei uses the Serpent Spear. As a result, the ballista all turned to face Liu Mang¡¯s group.


    Liu Mang felt ufortable from being aimed at by the ballista. No one knew the power of the ballista better than him. At such a close distance, there would certainly be no way to survive. ¡°What a joke. Everyone knows about the Serpent Spear. It is precisely because our ferocious general Zhang Fei could wield this Serpent Spear that he became well known! What is the use of saying something everybody already knows?¡±


    ¡°We can say that! What about you?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t need to say anything. Facts speak louder than words. You said your General Zhang Fei is good at using the Serpent Spear. Then let me ask you, where is the Serpent Spear right now?¡± Liu Mang sneered.


    ¡°Our general¡¯s Serpent Spear is obviously...!¡± The man who was speaking suddenly stopped the moment he noticed that Liu Mang was actually holding the Serpent Spear. Zhang Fei had also felt extremely angry when he noticed Liu Mang holding his Serpent Spear.


    ¡°Despicable! You take advantage of my exhausted state to steal my weapon?¡± Zhang Fei roared out.


    ¡°So you are Liu Mang!¡± Huang Ri snorted and the ballista all turned back to aim at Zhang Fei.


    ¡°No! It is not us! We are Zhang Fei¡¯s men!¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± Compared to Huang Ri, Huang Hua was more sensitive to tricks. His intuition told him that something was not right. He could not help but advice that having possession of the weapon does not prove their identities as people could lose their weapons in battle. It would be better for them to show proof that they could use the weapon.


    ¡°That makes sense!¡± Huang Ri nodded.


    ¡°Not good!¡± Liu Mang turned to look at the deputy who managed to find this w.


    ¡°Haha! Let us see how you, Liu Mang, is able to use our General Zhang Fei¡¯s Serpent Spear!¡± Zhang Fei¡¯s menughed. The Serpent Spear was like Lu Bu¡¯s Sky Piercer. They were extremely difficult weapons to use. Without proper mastery, they would be like long sticks. The Serpent Spear in particr was much longer than a cavalry¡¯s spear. Only Zhang Fei would be able to use it properly.


    ¡°Milord!¡± Guan Hai softly called out to Liu Mang in a worried tone. He may be strong but even he can¡¯t use that weapon. He was more specialized in swords.


    ¡°N.¡± Liu Mang lightly patted Guan Hai¡¯s shoulder to reassure him. ¡°Since you are so convinced, you guys go first.¡± Liu Mang handed the Serpent Spear over.


    ¡°Hmph! This Zhang is the only one who can wield the Serpent Spear! Little boy Liu Mang! You are definitely going to die this time!¡± Zhang Fei stepped forward and grabbed the Serpent Spear. However, he frowned when he tried to use it the way he usually did.


    Liu Mang saw this and felt relieved. He was now certain that Zhang Fei was too exhausted to swing the Serpent Spear properly. He then advised Guan Hai to use his exhaustion as an excuse and to just use simple movements to swing the Serpent Spear when it was Guan Hai¡¯s turn. Using fancy movements would simply be shooting themselves in the foot.


    Since neither side could properly wield the Serpent Spear, Liu Mang would not allow things to be even worse for himself. He had to make Huang Ri believe that Zhang Fei was ¡®Liu Mang¡¯.


    ¡°King of Shu, Liu Mang. Are you still unwilling to give up? General Huang Ri. Did General Huang She describe the appearance of our general and Liu Mang?¡±


    Huang Ri nodded. Huang She would have definitely spoke about Liu Mang a lot as Liu Mang was his sworn enemy.


    ¡°Then you should know that this person is extremely repulsive. At a nce, he won¡¯t look like he was born from human parents.¡± Liu Mang deliberately not say his name and simply pointed at Zhang Fei as he said this.


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Huang Ri nodded. Huang She had indeed said something like that. How would Liu Mang know such nonsense? It is simply because nobody would describe their sworn enemy as handsome. At the very least, Liu Mang was still human to Huang She.


    ¡°Bullshit!¡± Zhang Fei roared in anger. Even Dian Wei would not endure this kind of insults.


    Huang Ri looked at Zhang Fei and frowned. Zhang Fei¡¯s appearance was really nothing worth looking at. He made fun of Dian Wei because he was slightly more handsome than Dian Wei. However, he was still amongst the ugly.


    On the other hand, Guan Hai looked ugly because of his scar. However, the scar made him look like a valiant warrior.


    ¡°That being said, this person is outstanding!¡± Liu Mang praised. ¡°We had brought so many elites but only end up in a draw.¡±


    Liu Mang¡¯s words were actuallypliments towards Huang Ri. He was saying that they could not win but Huang Ri could.


    Huang Ri nodded. On Liu Mang¡¯s side, everyone was injured while only Zhang Fei alone was injured on the other side. The other soldiers were ignored.


    ¡°Onest thing! Look at our positions. We are on top of the small boats that is used to attack while Liu Mang is on the attacked boat!¡± As Liu Mang and the others were closer to the small boats, they looked like the attacking party.


    ¡°Your words are reasonable!¡± Huang Ri nodded. Huang Hua still felt suspicious but he could not figure out what was wrong.


    ¡°Men. Kill all of them except for the Fake King Liu Mang!¡± Huang Ri ordered.


    ¡°General! We are not Liu Mang¡¯s men!¡± Zhang Fei¡¯s men all screamed out but they were quickly shot down by the ballista.


    ¡°Liu Mang! You are despicable!¡± Zhang Fei roared out in anger but nobody paid him any attention.


    Liu Mang watched the bodies fell into the river and felt that this was extremely cruel. However, this was war. If this didn¡¯t happen to them, it would happen to him.


    ¡°General Huang Ri. Why are we sparing this Liu Mang? We should just behead him!¡± Liu Mang advised.


    ¡°Do we need you to teach General Huang Ri what to do?¡± Huang Hua coldly replied. He found himself unable to like Liu Mang.


    ¡°Don¡¯t dare, don¡¯t dare!¡± Liu Mang nodded helplessly.


    ¡°Huang Hua, withdraw!¡± Huang Ri was feeling happy as he had killed many of ¡°Liu Mang¡¯s¡± men. ¡°I will be honest with your general. My uncle Huang She has hatred for Liu Mang. I am certain your strategist knows about this as well. If it is possible, my uncle wants to obtain Liu Mang alive!¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Liu Mang had an expression of realization. However, he had killing intent in his heart. Huang She wanted Liu Mang alive obviously to torture him. There was pleasure in humiliating your sworn enemy by forcing him to kneel in front of you.


    ¡®Huang She! Wash your neck and wait!¡¯ Liu Mang thought to himself. He exchanged greetings with Huang Ri in front of the unwilling Zhang Fei. He then took the ships provided by Huang Ri and advanced to Xiangyang.

 Chapter 403

    ¡°Useless! Every single one of them are useless!¡± Pang Tong angrily shouted as he flipped over the tables and chairs. His anger had gone up another level from his ns being foiled again. In front of him was an unconscious but robust man. This unconscious man was Zhang Fei, who he had sent to finish off Liu Mang at the Yangtze River.


    Huang She had sent Zhang Fei over in this state. Naturally, it was not Huang She that caused Zhang Fei¡¯s injuries but Huang Ri. Huang Ri wanted to curry favor with his uncle Huang She and so he had tortured Zhang Fei to a state where Zhang Fei was neither living nor dead. Although Zhang Fei was not yet dead, his injuries were in terrible state.


    Fortunately, Huang She had appeared early in his preparations to humiliate Liu Mang. This allowed Huang She to realize early that the person in this terrible state was not Liu Mang but Zhang Fei.


    If this had been a normal guard, Huang She would have just killed this guard and pretend to not know anything. However, Zhang Fei was Liu Bei¡¯s brother. If people found out that he killed Zhang Fei, it would be Liu Bei instead of Liu Mang going to war against Liu Biao.


    Pang Tong looked at the unconscious Zhang Fei and felt both shame and anger. He had dispatched Zhang Fei to kill Liu Mang. He even depended on his ally Huang She to send out a warship with ballista. Instead, Huang She decided to y tricks. As a result, Liu Mang escaped and Zhang Fei was sent back with serious injuries.


    Pang Tong was no longer concerned about Liu Mang¡¯s life. He was now more worried about Zhang Fei. If Zhang Fei were to die, his time at the Liu Bei¡¯s Army would be finished. Even if Liu Bei were to forgive him, Guan Yu wouldn¡¯t. He now needed to find a way to exin himself to Liu Bei.


    ¡°Men! Go and find me the best doctor in Xiangyang and buy up all the tonics in the market!¡± Pang Tong was going mad. He was willing to pay any price to ensure that Zhang Fei survives.


    ¡°Yes, Military Advisor!¡± Pang Tong¡¯s subordinate cupped his fist and went off.


    ¡°Liu Mang! This is not over! Wait for it!¡± Pang Tong hissed in anger.


    ____


    Meanwhile, a strategy was also being yed over at Linhuai. Zhang Liao had released two thousand of the enemy¡¯s noble troops back to their city. Qin Feng epted them without question and made ced them at various positions around the city. He evenughed while saying that Zhang Liao was an idiot that only managed to capture Linhuai because he was lucky. Zhang Liao was the only person who would provide the enemy soldiers with aid to enemy soldiers.


    What Qin Feng never realized was that these released soldiers have already begun causing trouble everywhere. Nobody dares to punish them or chase them away because they would offend their superiors. Worse still, these soldiers led their new troops astray by doing nonsense such as using a scarecrow to guard the walls while they sleep, or ending their shifts early.


    More importantly, these soldiers brought back valuable information about Zhang Liao capturing Linhuai. Since their Lord, Qin Feng, have escaped all the way to Tuzhong, the new recruits that were afraid of death would definitely seek advice from the veterans that fought against Zhang Liao. These prideful veterans would naturally give them actual tips for survival on the battlefield at the start. After that they would then tell them to keep one particr trick a secret. This is to simply drop their weapons and surrender to Zhang Liao. Zhang Liao would not kill them. If they were captured, Zhang Liao would release them and give them food to eat on their journey. They could then run back to their Lords. Just like this, the soldiers in Tuzhong all learned the art of surrendering.


    Several dayster, Zhang Liao set out once again.


    Zhang Liao once again advanced as a heavy cavalry. Xu Sheng and the ck g Army followed from behind with catapults as they observed the walls. They did not know whether it was because Qin Feng was afraid of death but for some reason, the walls were extremely tall. It was almost taller than the walls of Shouchun. They also have a moat eight meters wide. There would definitely be heavy casualties if they were to attack this city.


    ¡°Go and call out to them!¡± Zhang Liao shouted as he waited outside Tuzhong. One Xiliang Cavalry soldier went closer to the city before shouting out.


    ¡°People of the city! Our General Zhang Liao Zhang Wenyuan and the Xiliang Cavalry is under orders from His Majesty the King of Shu to capture this city! Open the gates and surrender or prepare to be massacred!¡±


    The defenders who heard this became angry. Getting attacked was amon thing during these times but massacring everyone was going too far.


    Zhang Hu and Ge Jun was confused and asked, ¡°General. Wouldn¡¯t we make the attack harder by saying this?¡±


    When one deres that they want to massacre the entire city, the citizens and soldiers would be afraid and defend the city harder. This only served to make things more difficult for themselves.


    ¡°What I want is for them to be afraid!¡± Zhang Liao said in disdain. He wanted Qin Feng to be afraid and request help from Jiangdong. Sun Ce would definitely sent help in order to keep popr support. That way he could take this opportunity to destroy the reinforcements. The more help Qin Feng requests from Sun Ce, the better.


    ¡°Ignorant Zhang Liao Zhang Wenyuan! Come and attack if you have the ability! You only managed to obtain Linhuai because you do not have a sense of honor and mounted a sneak attack!¡±


    Zhang Liao thought that Qin Feng was so stupid he looked adorable. War is not a child¡¯s game or a noble¡¯s debate. Only winning matters during these turbulent times.


    Of course, Zhang Liao intended to siege the city. However, he would not do it yet. He took the Xiliang Cavalry and left the South side of Tuzhong. Once he left, the soldiers inside Tuzhong all cheered. Qin Feng was also overjoyed. He believed that Zhang Liao left because he was afraid. However, he soon heard news that the Xiliang Cavalry appeared at the other three gates.

 Chapter 404

    Sun Ce returned to Jianye, the very center of Jiangdong while the war continued to rage on at Jiangxia. His army continued to suffer heavy casualties from the war. Normally, he should have been at the front lines but this time, he had no choice but to return.


    This is because his mother Lady Wu had requested his return. The moment he returned the received a tongueshing. The cause for this is that his sister had gone missing. This woman has been a source of headache for Sun Ce. A woman, especially those from a prominent should learn feminine arts such as needlework or better yet, learn nothing, as it is a woman¡¯s virtue to have no talent. Instead, she learned the art of war. Part of this was Sun Ce¡¯s fault. His father left them early, and the mother needed to raise three children on her own. In the end, he, the elder brother ended up recing the father.


    However, when Sun Ce worked for Yuan Shu, he was continuously on edge as he had to think of a way to separate himself from Yuan Shu. All of that ended up making him neglecting to educate his younger sister properly. Meanwhile, his mother paid more attention to Sun Quan. As Sun Ce needed to also take care of her, he did not bother to keep her away from the discussions between himself and the other old generals. In the end, his sister ended up being influenced and interested in such things.


    By the time Sun Ce wanted to educate her properly, it was already toote. The girl had already gone mad. The moment she looks at war books, she would immediately turn silent. She also learned how to fight from somebody and ended up as strong as a second grade warrior. Sun Ce wanted to marry her off but nobody dared to be wed to such a powerful woman.


    Sun Ce was helpless and had to continue raising his treasured sister. If he could make a magnificent Jiangdong, he could definitely support his sister. That was why he was very generous when giving his sister money for her expenses. However, his sister did not buy clothes or cosmetic. She bought weapons and even taught her servants how to fight, turning them into a female squad. Sun Ce did not know whether tough or cry.


    Sun Ce managed to endure all that has happened so far. However this time, he could not ept it. It was not the first time his sister had ran away from home. Thest time she did that, she went to Liu Bei to see what war was like. Fortunately, she had disguised herself and went together with the envoy. That was why Liu Bei found out about her identity and dispatched people to escort her back to Jiangdong.


    This time, she once again went to Yangzhou, wanting to join the army. However, the army in question was Liu Mang¡¯s Army. Liu Mang and Sun Ce were mortal enemies and yet Sun Ce¡¯s sister wants to join Liu Mang¡¯s Army. What is going on? Most importantly, how was a woman supposed to join the army?


    Now Sun Ce¡¯s mother was raging. She demanded that Sun Ce bring back his sister within several months or she would no longer think of him as her son.


    ¡°Milord! Shouchun really does have a female barracks!¡± Zhang Zhao softly told Sun Ce.


    ¡°Do you think I need you to tell me that?¡± Sun Ce roared back in anger. Sun Ce was already annoyed so Zhang Zhao was simply asking for trouble by saying that. After all, Zhang Zhao was the one tricked by Yang Hong and caused them to lose Sanjiangkou. Sun Ce was already very dissatisfied with Zhang Zhao, only forgiving Zhang Zhao for that mistake because Zhang Zhao was good at internal politics. This time, Sun Ce was already annoyed and Zhang Zhao only reminded Sun Ce about his own failure.


    Fortunately, Sun Ce was still able to restrain himself. To him, the female barracks at Shouchun was just a joke to be mocked at. Matters regarding war and the army should just be left to men. Women can just go raise children!


    Sun Ce initially thought that Liu Mang¡¯s two thousand female troops were prostitutes. He never expected them to actually be real female troops. The dispatched spies had found out that these troops also trained as hard as men and the male soldiers are not allowed to approach the female barracks. Those that vite this rule would be beheaded. As two thousand soldiers was also quite a huge sum, Sun Ce¡¯s sister decided to leave behind a letter and disappear.


    Sun Ce felt his head ache. He is not able to talk back to his mother so he would have no choice but to bring his sister back. Unfortunately, he would need to go to the barracks in Liu Mang¡¯s territory. The only thing he felt fortunate about was that he knew where his sister was. It would be even worse if he did not even know where to begin looking for her.


    ¡°Lu Meng! Dispatch the Roaring Tigers1 to Shouchun and bring my sister back!¡± Sun Ce instructed. These Roaring Tigers were the ones led by Zhou Tai.


    ¡°Understood!¡± Lu Meng replied and turned to leave. He then thought of something and turned back to ask. ¡°Milord. What if refuses to return?¡±


    ¡°Tie her up and drag her back to me!¡± Sun Ce angrily gave Lu Meng a permission seal allowing him to drag Sun Ce¡¯s sister back home by force if needed.


    ¡°This subordinate epts the order!¡± Lu Meng epted the seal and left. With this, there would be less things for him to worry about.


    Once Lu Meng has left, the matter regarding his sister could be considered settled for the moment. Sun Ce then turned his attention to his other headache inducing problems. ¡°What is the situation at Linhuai?¡±


    ¡°It is not good!¡± Zhang Zhao cupped his fist and reported. ¡°We have already lost Linhuai. All that is left is Tuzhong. Qin Feng have already sent several letters requesting for help.¡± Qin Feng may be a useless person but fortunately, he was one that was afraid of death. Although Linhuai is lost, Tuzhong was still standing firm.


    ¡°Zibu. Do you think Linhuai can still be saved?¡± Sun Ce asked. At the end of the day, Zhang Zhao was still one of the top quality strategists. His strategies would not be inferior to others.


    ¡°We can. We may have lost Linhuai but we still have Tuzhong. Tuzhong is easily guarded and hard to attack. On top of that, Qin Feng had stationed most of his troops at Tuzhong which was why he lost Linhuai. In fact, he did not suffer that many losses. The only things in Linhuai are jewelry.


    Sun Ce nodded. ¡°But if we send troops to Linhuai, we would be fighting on two fronts! This would be a big mistake in war!¡± Sun Ce hesitated. If he were to send reinforcements to Qin Feng, he would be fighting for Liu Mang and Liu Biao. Would Jiangdong be able to do it?


    ¡°Milord. We would be fighting on two fronts but so would Liu Mang!¡± Zhang Zhao replied. ¡°Our scouts report that Liu Mang had also dispatched his troops to Xinye.¡±


    ¡°Xinye? Does he want to start a war against Liu Biao?¡± Sun Ce asked in interest. If Liu Mang and Liu Biao were to fight each other, he would wee it greatly especially since both of them were his enemies.


    ¡°It is not Liu Biao but Liu Bei. Liu Mang had sent his envoys to Jingzhou but the envoys were killed by Liu Bei¡¯s envoy, Pang Tong.¡± Zhang Zhao corrected his Lord.


    Liu Bei and Liu Mang were enemies and they both needed provisions. That was why Liu Mang would not go after Liu Biao


    ¡°Liu Bei?¡±


    ¡°Regardless of who Liu Mang ends up fighting, he would also be fighting on two fronts. That is why Milord must send troops to retake Linhuai and also to gain the support of the people!¡±

 Chapter 405

    ¡°Zi Jing. Brother is dispatching troops to Yangzhou!¡± One youth said to another while the two drank together. The one that spoke had two pupils in his eye like thete Xiang Yu1. He was also an outstanding person but his elder brother was even more outstanding, overshadowing his achievements.


    Even though Sun Quan has the symbol of the conqueror, his brother was the one that became the conqueror. The title ¡®Little Conqueror¡¯ is not just for show. Everybody knows about Sun Ce but only few people knew about Sun Quan.


    ¡°Yangzhou?¡± The other youth, Lu Su, almost drop his wine cup when he heard this. ¡°Isn¡¯t a war about to start at Jiangxia? Why does Marquis Wu want to start another war at Yangzhou? Are we going to stop fighting at Jiangxia?¡± Lu Su was reasonably astounded. His job was to manage the transportation of supplies Both Jiangdong and Jingzhou have been deploying troops to fight at Jiangxia. Even most of the taxes collected in Jiangdong were being channeled to Jiangxia. If there was going to be a fight at Yangzhou, it might be possible that a secret agreement have been made between Jiangdong and Jingzhou.


    Sun Quan who heard Lu Su¡¯s words and shook his head. ¡°The situation at Jiangxia is no longer in Brother¡¯s control!¡± Jiangdong and Jingzhou had a mutual understanding. Liu Biao would not do anything and just watch while Sun Ce dealt with Lu Bu. Unfortunately, Han Dang and Huang Gai¡¯s actions in retaking Sanjiangkou caused Liu Biao to feel betrayed. Liu Biaounched a counterattack using that as a reasoning and Sun Ce had no choice but to brace himself. That also meant that Sun Ce had no say as to whether they could stop the fight at Jiangxia.


    ¡°This Zhuge Kongming is truly a Sleeping Dragon.¡± Lu Sumented. This person is the most talked about person in Jiangdong. Zhuge Liang had be a military advisor at a young age. However, just this is nothing much as Zhuge Liang already came from Jingzhou. He could have obtained his post through favors. The real reason why he is such a popr topic is because he is a formidable enemy that even made Zhou Yu sigh withment. His presence alone greatly increased the amount of casualties suffered by Jiangdong.


    Lu Su was interested in Zhuge Liang and at the same time, he was also quite upset. He himself was simr in age with Zhuge Liang. He also had Zhou Yu¡¯s rmendation and was dispatched to battle along with Sun Ce. Yet, he was defeated and captured. He even had to be bought back by Zhang Zhao. It was an extraordinary humiliation.


    On top of that, Zhuge Liang was able to control the situation at Jiangxia. The longer the war is fought, the more inferior Lu Su would seem.


    ¡°Marquis Wu wants to fight two wars?¡± Lu Su put aside his feelings ofment for that moment and asked about Sun Ce¡¯s ns.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Sun Quan replied, causing Lu Su to frown.


    Dering war on two sides could only be done if one has excess men and supplies. Otherwise, they would only cause themselves to be attacked on two sides.


    Going to Yangzhou means war against Liu Mang. While Lu Su also wanted to defeat Liu Mang, he knew that Liu Mang was not a simple person and have many elite troops. The ck g Army in particr were a group Lu Su could not understand. The ck g Army were originally Zhou Yu¡¯s men but they were now helping Liu Mang instead. Besides that, if Sun Ce were to take Yangzhou, Lu Bu would not stay idle.


    ¡°Brother is going to Yangzhou because of Qin Feng at Linhuai.¡±


    ¡°Linhuai? Sigh.¡± Lu Su did not know who Qin Feng was but he knew that Linhuai was the only territory they have left that is across the Yangtze River. He too, would not dare to lose Linhuai. If they lose Linhuai, advancing to the Central ins would be significantly harder in the future.


    ¡°Fortunately, Liu Mang would also be fighting two wars!¡± Sun Quan exined.


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°Liu Mang had set off for Nanyang after Liu Bei killed his envoy!¡±


    If Liu Mang were to also fight two wars, then the situation could be salvaged. Qin Feng still had a lot of troops and Tuzhong. On the other hand, Liu Bei may have lost his heavy infantry but he obtained the Xiliang Cavalry and have upied total control of Nanyang.


    ¡°Zhongmou. Are you...?¡± Lu Su looked at his friend and asked. Sun Ce¡¯s decision had nothing to do with Sun Quan. Sun Quan had no obligations. With his brother and other powerful generals around, Sun Quan was an unnecessary surplus.


    ¡°Zijing. I am almost thirty years old. It is the age where people arepletely independent. Yet, I have no ce where I can stand independently! All this years I tell myself that it is obvious that my brother should be more formidable than me. However, wouldn¡¯t I also want to prove myself?¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± Lu Su furrowed his brows. He felt a certain passion and stubbornness in Sun Quan. The reason why Lu Su served Sun Quan was because he knew that Sun Ce was not the Lord he wanted. He also wished for Sun Quan to seize authority. However, this is not possible as long as Sun Ce was around.


    ¡°This time, I want to go to Yangzhou as well. I want everyone to know that the Sun Family does not only have Sun Ce. The Sun Family also has me, Sun Zhongmou!¡± Sun Quan suddenly stood up and dered. If he were waste this opportunity he would definitely disappear from the eyes of the world. His brother who is in the prime of his life would be able to suppress him for the rest of his life. Sun Quan could not let that happen.


    ¡°Sigh.¡± Lu Su wanted to dissuade his friend but found himself unable to do so. Sun Quan had been overshadowed for far too long. Everyone referred to him as Sun Ce¡¯s little brother or Sun Jian¡¯s son. Nobody truly saw him as Sun Quan Sun Zhongmou.


    ___


    ¡°Zhongmou wants to lead the troops to Linhuai himself?¡± Sun Ce asked Zhang Zhao.


    ¡°Yes Milord.¡±


    ¡°How many men does he intend to take with him?¡± Sun Ce asked calmly.


    ¡°Second Lord says he needs Milord to provide him with ten thousand elite. He will raise the remaining troops himself.¡± Zhang Zhao cautiously replied.


    ¡°Raise his own troops? Where did he find those men? Who said he had the privilege to recruit his own troops?¡± Sun Ce stood up in anger.


    Zhang Zhao seldom saw his Lord this angry. ¡°It... It is the Lu, Wu, Chen and Zhang Family. These nobles all support Second Lord and provided him with thirty thousand men!¡±


    Sun Ce narrowed his eyes. ¡°These damn families! Thirty thousand men and tens of thousands of provisions? They never showed such sincerity when I attacked Wancheng! Now they dare to make such schemes?¡± Sun Ce was impulsive but he was not dumb. When he attacked Lujiang, a dozen noble families only gave him a total of sixty thousand men, provisions not included. Now, four families was able to provide thirty thousand men.


    Sun Ce knew that his brother had the support of the nobles in Jiangdong but he did not expect them to support him this much. All Sun Quan needed to do was ask and they would give him thirty thousand men. As all of Sun Ce¡¯s own forces were fighting at Jiangxia, he would not be able to fight against this army of thirty thousand in the event that they decide to revolt.


    Sun Ce¡¯s anger caused Zhang Zhao to tremble. Fortunately, this Zhang Family was not Zhang Zhao¡¯s Zhang Family. Although he himself wanted to support this, he realized that Sun Ce was the real Lord and decided not to. He felt that he made the right choice as someone is definitely going to suffer based on Sun Ce¡¯s expression.


    Zhou Yu had always reminded Sun Ce that his brother was problematic. When Sun Quan was fourteen and went up the walls to take care of certain matters, Zhou Yu realized that Sun Quan was a capable man. Unfortunately, he also noticed that Sun Quan was somebody that refused to be overshadowed. He made lots of friends and earned popr support like a Lord. This caused others to feel rmed. Even though Sun Quan was a noble, he was only the second son. Jiangdong still belonged to Sun Ce.


    At that time, Sun Ceughed at Zhou Yu¡¯s worries. Now, he realized that he has underestimated his little brother. Sun Ce had to do so much for the nobles to provide help while Sun Quan simply needed to ask for it. If this was in Cao Cao¡¯s territory, Sun Quan would have already been executed or permanently ced in house arrest


    Sun Ce raised his hand and wanted to act. He did not dare to imagine what things would be like if Sun Quan managed to get military power considering what he could aplish without any power. Noticing this, Zhang Zhao turned pale. The moment Sun Ce swung down his hand, these nobles and even Sun Quan would be kept very far away from any power.


    However, Sun Ce eventually sighed and put away his hands. ¡°Zhang Zhao. Let Zhongmou deal with Linhuai. Send him ten... No. Twenty thousand men from the Jianye Navy, including Lu Meng and Ling Cao. Tell them to protect Zhongmou even if it means losing Linhuai.¡±


    ¡°Milord?¡± Zhang Zhao was stunned. How did it turn out this way? Shouldn¡¯t Sun Ce be trying to put Sun Quan back in his ce?


    ¡°Go. Also tell the nobles that I may agree to provide men but don¡¯t expect me to send any provisions!¡± Sun Ce tiredly waved his hand.

 Chapter 406

    No matter what happens, Sun Quan was still Sun Ce¡¯s little brother. He had personally raised and watched his brother grow up ever since his father died. At that time, Sun Quan was only a few years old. No matter what, Sun Ce did not want to strike out against Sun Quan.


    ¡°Brother gave me twenty thousand men?¡± Sun Quan was stunned. Sun Quan had been waiting anxiously in his own personal home outside the Wu residence. He expected one of two oues when Zhang Zhao reported his intentions to Sun Ce.


    The first oue was his brother allowing him to go to war. The second was his brother putting him on house arrest while bringing misfortune to the other nobles that helped him. Sun Quan trembled in fear as he regretted his rash desire for military power.


    He never expected his brother to agree and even provide more troops than he asked for. Jianye only had thirty thousand troops left. Giving Sun Quan more than half of the remaining troops would heavily influence the safety in Jianye. Of course, Sun Ce had also taken into ount that Jiangdong was safer thanst time as his foundation was already secure.


    ¡°Yes. Marquis Wu gave us twenty thousand men!¡± Lu Su confirmed Sun Quan¡¯s question with aplicated expression. He was certain that Sun Ce or one of his advisors could see that Sun Quan was unwilling to resign himself to Sun Ce¡¯s rule. Yet, Sun Ce had still treated Sun Quan so generously. Lu Su sighed. As an outsider, he cannot interfere in someone else¡¯s family matters.


    ¡°Zhongmou. Since Marquis Wu has given us twenty thousand men, we would have a total of fifty thousand men. This is enough to capture Linhuai and Tuzhong.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Sun Quanughed. He has finally obtained military power. He could now attack Yangzhou and break away from his brother¡¯s shadow.


    ¡°Zijing! With this fifty thousand men, we will take Yangzhou and secure our foundation.¡±


    ¡°Taking Yangzhou with fifty thousand men?¡± Lu Su did not dare to destroy his friend¡¯s dreams. Last time, he attacked Lujiang with a hundred thousand men only to end uppletely routed. Lu Su believed Sun Quan was the more worthy Lord. However, this was not because of Sun Quan¡¯s military leadership. He was certain that Sun Ce was better at military affairs which is why he did not have much hope that Sun Quan could capture Yangzhou.


    ¡°Then let us go quickly!¡± Lu Su replied to Sun Quan. He did not have any confidence that he could help his friend take Yangzhou. However, retaking Linhuai and chasing away the Liu Mang¡¯s Army is still something that is possible.


    ¡°Shiye. It is alreadyte today. We should rest early and then set out tomorrow.¡± Sun Quan said as he restrained his excitement.


    ____


    ¡°Ignorant Zhang Liao! Bingzhou barbarian! You simply got Linhuai by luck! You have no real ability!¡±


    ¡°Truly! Zhang Liao only got our Linhuai by mounting a sneak attack! He has no skill at all! Are all those from Bingzhou so useless?¡±


    ¡°You guys must not know. This Zhang Liao is not even a Han. He is actually one of the Bingzhou barbarian invaders! His mother is someone who was stolen away and then saved after she got pregnant. I wonder, who is the father?¡±


    ¡°Haha! Of course it¡¯s one of the barbarians!¡± The veterans of Qin Feng¡¯s Army ridiculed Zhang Liao as a greeting.


    ¡°General. Let us attack!¡± Zhang Hu and Ge Jun could no longer endure listening to such nder and wanted to attack right away. Even though they and all the other soldiers were asking to fight, the ndered person himself remained calm.


    ¡°There is no hurry.¡± Zhang Liao waved his hand as he continued to observe the enemies on the wall.


    ¡°Argh! I cannot take it anymore! Brothers! Follow me out to attack!¡± Zhang Hu could not endure this. Even he as a deputy general would not feel good about the general being insulted like this. At the end of the day, they were still the Xiliang Cavalry, a fact ignored by Qin Feng. He would prefer to disobey orders to attack.


    ¡°Come back here!¡± Zhang Liao yelled as he scowled.


    ¡°Come back? Hmph! You don¡¯t have any face to feel anything even though you are insulted like that. But the Xiliang Cavalry still needs their face!¡± Zhang Hu replied rudely while in anger.


    Zhang Liao did not bother arguing with Zhang Hu. He simply narrowed his eyes and asked. ¡°Are you prepared to vite military orders?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Zhang Hu red back. Zhang Liao¡¯s eyes was full of killing intent. He has hated the Xiliang Cavalry for a long time but he was a man with principles. He would not harm the Xiliang Cavalry on purpose. However, if Zhang Hu dared to disobey orders, Zhang Liao would not spare him. ¡°So what if I disobey orders? I¡¯d rather die than let people insult me like this!¡± Zhang Hu resolutely wanted to disobey orders in his anger.


    ¡°Zhang Hu!¡± Ge Jun knew this wouldn¡¯t end well and quickly pulled back his friend. He knew that Zhang Liao was a strict but fair person. If Zhang Hu were to disobey orders, he would definitely be killed.


    ¡°Ge Jun! Don¡¯t stop me!¡±


    ¡°Zhang Hu! I won¡¯t stop you but do you want the Young Master to be alone? Do you want to die here?¡± Ge Jun shouted back angrily and pped Zhang Hu. ¡°The General have already said that he has a n! Open your eyes and look at Tuzhong. Do you see those walls and the moat? Do you want to use the lives of our brothers to ovee that?¡± The cowardly Qin Feng had heavily fortified the city. Attacking without a proper n would cause a lot of casualties just like when Sun Ce attacked Wancheng. Right now, Zhang Liao only had ten thousand men including the ck g Army. It was not enough to capture the city.


    ¡°Phew.¡± Zhang Hu breathed out as he regained his thoughts. There were still many enemies on the walls. If he were to attack, he would waste the lives of his men and it would be questionable as to whether he could manage to scale the walls. Not only would it be a futile effort. He would even implicate his family that is still living in Shouchun.


    ¡°Quickly apologize to the general!¡±


    ¡°General. I was impulsive!¡± Zhang Hu may have calmed down but he still felt unwilling.


    Zhang Liao coldly looked at Zhang Hu for a while and then shouted something that made the others stunned. ¡°Men! Arrest him!¡±


    ¡°Ah! General! Zhang Hu was impulsive earlier. He didn¡¯t mean to oppose you! He simply couldn¡¯t endure the earlier insults! Please forgive him!¡± Ge Jun quickly knelt down and pleaded for Zhang Liao¡¯s leniency when he heard the order to arrest Zhang Hu.


    The other soldiers were also troubled. Zhang Liao may be their general now but Zhang Hu and Ge Jun were their previous general. They were the ones that brought them to Yangzhou. They also did not want Zhang Liao to execute Zhang Hu.


    ¡°Are you disobeying me or have you all turned deaf? Arrest him!¡± Zhang Liao eyes turned cold.


    ¡°Understood!¡± One soldier could not help but walk up to Zhang Hu to arrest him under Zhang Liao¡¯s cold gaze.


    ¡°General! Don¡¯t do this!¡± Ge Jun kowtowed in hopes for a lenient treatment for Zhang Hu.


    ¡°Militaryw is ruthless!¡±


    ¡°Hmph! Ge Jun. There is no need to beg! Isn¡¯t just death? I am not afraid of death! If I was afraid, I wouldn¡¯t join the army!¡± Zhang Hu then turned to Zhang Liao. ¡°Zhang Liao! I have known for a long time that you hate the Xiliang Cavalry! However, let me tell you that the ones who killed your brother Zhang Fan are not us! The ones that killed your brother have already died in Yangzhou!¡± After that, he turned back to Ge Jun ¡°Ge Jun! I have never asked you for anything in my life before. But this time, I would hope that you can take care of my children!¡± After saying his piece he loudly said to Zhang Liao while forgetting that they were both Zhang. ¡°Come! Execute me! If I even so much as furrow my brows, I will share your surname!¡±


    ¡°My brother?¡± Zhang Liao¡¯s killing intent became even thicker.


    ¡°General! Zhang Hu is merely confused and spoke out of line in his anger!¡± Ge Jun became even more anxious. It was as though Zhang Hu intentionally poured oil onto the fire. ¡°General. If you must kill Zhang Hu, please kill me as well! I hope General can take care of our families!¡±


    ¡°Ge Jun?¡± Zhang Hu¡¯s eyes grew wide. If Zhang Liao wanted to kill them both, they would not escape. He resolved himself to rebel and just as he was about to act, Zhang Liao replied. ¡°Take care of your children by yourselves. I don¡¯t have the obligation to take care of them for you!¡±


    ¡°Hm? General. Are you not going to kill us?¡± Ge Jun asked.


    ¡°Who said I want to kill you?¡± Zhang Liao coldly replied. He then sneered at Zhang Hu, causing him to tremble. ¡°Zhang Hu, you are truly very daring! Men! Take Zhang Hu away. ording to militaryw, he is to be punished with thirty strokes of arge nk for insulting his superior officer! Since this is before battle, it would ten strokes instead of thirty!¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± This time, the soldiers replied quickly and took Zhang Hu away.


    ¡°Thank you General!¡± Ge Jun said gratefully when he realized that Zhang Hu no longer needed to die.


    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me. The militaryw is like this!¡± Zhang Liao replied. Would Zhang Liao dare to kill Zhang Hu and Ge Jun? In the event that they went against military orders, Zhang Liao would do it without hesitation. He was confident enough to kill both of them and his hand was already on his sword. However, Ge Jun managed to stop Zhang Hu from going against orders. This helped them avoid the worst case scenario.


    ¡°Ah. I understand!¡± Ge Jun saw Zhang Liao move his hand away from his sword and trembled. He realized that he and Zhang Hu had just escaped death.


    This event allowed the Xiliang Cavalry to see Zhang Liao in a new light. A strict and impartial general who rewards and punish his men in a clear manner are the most admired and preferred general to the soldiers.


    After some time, a scout came with a letter. ¡°Report! General, a letter has arrived for Shouchun!¡±


    Ge Jun and Zhang Hu stood at the side. Zhang Hu insisted on standing even though he had just been beaten. He was afraid Zhang Liao would restrict him even more with some militaryw.


    ¡°Wonderful¡± Zhang Liao expressed his delight.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Zhang Hu and Ge Jun were confused until Zhang Liao handed them the letter. After they read it, they felt as though Zhang Liao had gone mad. What is so wonderful about bad news? The letter said that Sun Ce¡¯s little brother Sun Quan wasing over with an army of fifty thousand.


    Fifty thousand soldiers were much more than they expected. Even if Qin Feng had a high position, his reinforcements should only be up to eight thousand men. Fifty thousand men together with the ones already in Tuzhong would add up to seventy thousand men. On the other hand, they only had ten thousand men. How was this good news?


    ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Zhang Liao sneered in mockery.


    Of course they were afraid. They were badly outnumbered and the enemy even has a city. It would be a huge joke if the enemy decides to attack them instead.


    However, Zhang Hu became angry from the look of disdain Zhang Liao gave him. He did not like to be looked down on. ¡°Who? Who is afraid of this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better to be afraid.¡± Zhang Liao replied in disdain. He then asked, ¡°Has Xu Sheng arrived?¡±


    ¡°General Xu Sheng has arrived!¡±


    ¡°Good! Zhang Hu. Didn¡¯t you want to attack the city earlier? I will give you the opportunity now!¡±

 Chapter 407

    ¡°Sun Ce dispatched fifty thousand men to Linhuai?¡± Liu Mang had read a letter delivered to him from Shouchun. It was a letter from Yang Hong who reported everything that was going on in Yangzhou. Liu Mang was not currently at Xiangyang but the nearby Fancheng. Liu Mang was not the only person who could not feel relieved after he got ambushed. Even Liu Biao panicked. He did not want Liu Mang to die at Jingzhou so he had dispatched a thousand to escort Liu Mang. They were now resting at Fancheng for a day.


    It just happened to be that day when the spies from Yangzhou brought him the letter.


    ¡°Where did all these soldierse from?¡± Liu Mang scowled. Jiangdong only had a hundred thousand elites. However, Liu Mang and Gan Ning had already finished off thirty thousand of them while the remaining seventy thousand should be dealing with Liu Biao¡¯s navy at Jiangxia. He was certain of this based on the current situation at Jiangxia. The Jiangdong Navy may be stronger but it wouldn¡¯t cause that much of a difference. At minimum, there would be forty thousand troops stationed at Jiangxia. This meant Sun Ce really sent all of his troops to Linhuai.


    ¡°Does Sun Ce want to abandon Jianye? No. Jianye is no longer the same asst time.¡± Liu Mang shook his head. ¡°Sun Ce being able to send out this many soldiers must be the power of the nobles.¡± Liu Mang never expected Sun Ce to be able to send out these many soldiers before the battle at Wancheng. Even during the decisive battle against Cao Cao at Chibi, Jiangdong only managed to gather forty thousand men while Liu Bei had ten thousand.


    Liu Mang had been so shocked about the sheer numbers of soldiers Sun Ce kept sending out. He only found out after he won the battle that most of the soldiers were not Sun Ce¡¯s own men but the noble¡¯s. He believed that these nobles were simply too afraid to provide soldiers during the battle at Chibi in case Cao Cao went after them once Sun Quan and Liu Bei were defeated.


    Those nobles were truly influential. Liu Mang was happy that there were not many nobles in Yangzhou. Otherwise, he would not be sessful with his reforms. The nobles at Wancheng had been troublesome enough.


    ¡°These fifty thousand soldiers have ten thousand or more elites!¡± Jia Xu gave an estimate. This is because the Shanyue tribe, one of the biggest threat to Jiangdong was no more. They no longer need to station troops in case Shanyue rebels. Where did they go? They went to Liu Mang. Liu Mangughed bitterly. He tried to bepassionate only for others to take advantage of him by removing their own problems.


    Liu Mang wondered how to deal with the enemy reinforcements. Thest time, he had the walls of Wancheng to help defend against superior numbers. Unfortunately, he was the attacking side this time.


    ¡°Send Zhang Liao the Urban Army!¡± Liu Mangmanded and Jia Xu wrote down a letter to send to Yangzhou.


    Zhang Liao currently had the ck g Army and the Xiliang Cavalry. Although they were both elites, the Xiliang Cavalry was still newly formed. The ck g Army was also outnumbered ten to one. On top of that, they still had to deal with the defenders in Tuzhong. ¡°If it is not possible, get Zhang Liao to withdraw back to Shouchun.¡± Liu Mang added. With Sun Ce¡¯s help, Linhuai could no longer be captured. Even then, Sun Ce would not be able to make a move on Yangzhou since the Formation Breaker and Wolf Cavalry were here. Liu Mang thought of all this without realizing that Lu Bu had already set out for Nanyang.


    ¡°Milord. There is no need for that.¡± Jia Xu smiled wryly when he read the back of the letter.


    ¡°There is no need for that?¡±


    ¡°Xu Shu had already handed control of the Urban Army to Zhang Liao but Zhang Liao had refused. Zhang Liao said he would definitely chase the enemies out of Linhuai with the Xiliang Cavalry and the ck g Army with his strategy.


    ¡°What nonsense is he talking about?¡± Liu Mang mmed the table. ¡°Does Zhang Liao think himself as Sun Tzu, Wu QI or Yue Fei?¡±


    ¡°Who is Yue Fei?¡± Jia Xu knew that the first two was a brilliant strategist and a brilliant general. But he has never heard of Yue Fei.


    Liu Mang never bothered giving Jia Xu a reply. He knew Zhang Liao was a man with many talents. He could fight and scheme but even then, his strengths had its limits. Attacking an enemy city while being outnumbered ten to one and then refusing the reinforcements offered is just asking for trouble.


    ¡°Wenhe! Send a letter to the Urban Army and tell them to march to Linhuai immediately and provide Zhang Liao with help! Tell Zhang Liao to either withdraw immediately or ept the reinforcements! This is a military order that must not be disobeyed!¡± Liu Mang was angry. Zhang Liao had been discontented for being left behind at Yangzhou. Liu Mang had thought that this was a small problem but now believed that he was wrong. Zhang Liao had be arrogant and conceited. Did he want to be defeated at Yangzhou and then get sent back to Lujiang? If he gets defeated, he better be prepared to remain at Linhuai forever.


    ¡°Understood!¡± Jia Xu replied. He took the letter and began to write a reply.


    ¡°Wenhe. Who is themander sent from Jiangdong?¡± Liu Mang probed for additional information.


    Jia Xu replied as he continued to write on the letter. ¡°For some reason, Sun Ce did not dispatch his veteran generals or even his strategists Zhou Yu. Instead, it is his brother Sun Quan Sun Zhongmou.¡±


    ¡°Oh. It¡¯s Sun Quan... Wait! Sun Quan?¡±


    Liu Mang¡¯s sudden shout surprised Jia Xu. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Milord. Is this person formidable?¡±


    ¡°Haha! He is formidable. This person has double pupils. He became a county magistrate at fourteen and the governing soon became orderly. Even in military affairs, he is as capable as his brother Sun Ce!¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Jia Xu was stunned by Liu Mang¡¯s words. Having double pupils was the sign of a hegemon. Such people could easily obtain popr support. Unlike others who need to mislead the people to gain their support, Sun Quan doesn¡¯t need to. On top of that, Liu Mang had stated that Sun Quan was as capable as Sun Ce. This meant that Linhuai could no longer be captured.


    Jia Xu expected Liu Mang to give an order for Zhang Liao to withdraw. Instead, Liu Mangughed and told Jia Xu that the Urban Army can just stay in Shouchun and there was no need to send Zhang Liao reinforcements. Jia Xu was confused. Why would Liu Mang allow Zhang Liao to continue fighting and even dropped his intentions to send reinforcements?


    ¡°Wenhe. This is because I have confidence. Zhang Liao is like the Sun Family¡¯s natural enemy!¡± Despite Liu Mang¡¯s reply, Jia Xu still could not understand.


    In the original timeline1, Sun Quan attacked Hefei with a hundred thousand men while Zhang Liao, Li Dian and Yue Jin was defending Hefei with seven thousand men. Cao Cao had prepared a letter for when they were attacked. The letter told them to open the gates. Zhang Liao and Li Dian would attack while their usual vanguard, Yue Jin would defend. At that time, Zhang Liao and Li Dian were having a feud.


    Seven thousand against a hundred thousand. The morale was low. Zhang Liao believed that Cao Cao wanted them to take the offensive because Sun Quan would definitely attack with this difference in numbers. By taking the offensive, they could raise morale and harass the enemy. This way, they could defend the city better. Li Dian approved of this.


    Zhang Liao gathered eight hundred brave men and held a banquet on the eve of the battle. At dawn, they struck the enemy army. Although the Wu Army had superior numbers, they were mostly infantries while Zhang Liao¡¯s unit were cavalries. The Wu Army could not stop their advance. Zhang Liao fought his way to the enemy camp and announced his presence loudly. He then proceeded to kill several of Wu¡¯s generals.


    Later, Zhang Liao challenged Sun Quan to a duel. However, Sun Quan was not as reckless as his brother. He realized that Zhang Liao only had eight hundred men with him so he ordered his army to surround them. Zhang Liao then fought for half a day before breaking out and saving his men just as they were about to believe that Zhang Liao had given up on them. Sun Quan¡¯s soldiers were so stunned they did not dare to stand in Zhang Liao¡¯s way.


    Later, Sun Quan¡¯s Army were fully gathered and attacked Hefei for several days. That was when a gue broke out forcing them to retreat. Zhang Liao seized this opportunistic moment tounch a counterattack. Sun Quan¡¯s generals held the enemy back as Sun Quan retreated, the bridge was destroyed. However, he managed to jump over the bridge and eventually escape. It was the most humiliating battle for Sun Quan. A hundred thousand soldiers fought against seven thousand. Not only did he lose but he almost lost his life as well.


    Liu Mang was confident that if Zhang Liao could do all that in the original timeline, there was no reason he could not aplish the same now.

 Chapter 408

    After feeling relieved about the situation about Linhuai, Liu Mang went to Xiangyang. It was not the first time Liu Mang had been in Xiangyang. He had once travelled to Xianyang in the modern era for the Three Kingdoms culture. Liu Bei¡¯s three visits to Zhuge Liang happened in Xiangyang.


    Xiangyang in the current era was not as big but it still had an ancient charm. Even though it was now a central area, it is still an important strategic town and a battleground for strategists.


    Liu Mang looked at the walls of Xiangyang and noted that it was shorter than the walls of Shouchun and Wancheng. Xiangyang was surrounded by water which made thend damp and soft. On top of that, there was also the Jingshan mountain range that allowed one to clearly see everything inside Xiangyang.


    It was not a city made for defense. Its actual defensive lines were other cities like Fancheng and Xinye. The Yangtze River was also one of its defenses. Once the enemy gets pass those, Xiangyang was already lost. On the other hand, Xiangyang is one of the most flourishing cities because of the heavy traffic from the river.


    ¡°Your Majesty. Milord is waiting for you in the city.¡± One of Liu Biao¡¯s men respectfully said to Liu Mang.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Liu Mang nodded. No matter how flourishing this city was, it had nothing to do with him. Liu Mang wanted to make Shouchun a production city. He will make Shouchun the most flourishing city in all of China. He came to Xiangyang for provision to make that happen.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± As soon as the soldier said that, Liu Mang took his first step off the boat and into the heart of Jingzhou.


    As Liu Mang was surrounded by soldiers in formation, he drew the curiosity of the people of Xiangyang.


    ¡°Who is that person? He does not seem to be a guard.¡± One person asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. He must be a general!¡± Another person replied. However, his reply didn¡¯t make sense. A general wouldn¡¯t be escorted by a thousand men. Only the Lord of Jingzhou had this kind of extravagance.


    ¡°What general? This person is of even higher standing! If I say his identity, you would die from fright!¡± One little boy who seemingly understood the situation proudly dered.


    ¡°Hmph! Er Gouzi! What do you know? Why don¡¯t you hurry up and be someone¡¯s servant instead of acting so cocky!¡±


    ¡°Cocky? I know who he is. Do you?¡± Er Gouzi raised his voice as though he wanted to start a quarrel. However, the other people there was not willing to quarrel. They wanted to satisfy their curiosity more and decided to side with this Er Gouzi.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! This Er Gouzi knows who he is. Do you? If you do then say it! If you don¡¯t, get lost!¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    ¡°Hmph! Let me tell you! This person has very high status! He is rted to the Emperor!¡± Er Gouzi stated.


    ¡°Ah! He is a rtive of the Emperor?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that just like Liu Jingzhou?¡±


    ¡°He is of even higher status than Liu Jingzhou!¡±


    ¡°What? He is of higher status than Liu Jingzhou?¡± The people started to frown. To them, Liu Biao was already of the highest status. They cannot help but sigh at this. Er Gouzi was very pleased with their reactions.


    ¡°Am I of higher status?¡± Liu Mang who had been training has improved hearing. He was able to hear their conversation. Although his official position was of higher rank, his was much younger than Liu Biao. As a result, it was not good to say who had a more dominant position.


    ¡°Let me tell you! Even Liu Jingzhou came out to personally greet him!¡± Er Gouzi continued speaking.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Liu Mang heard this as he approached the city. He could see a lot of soldiers and generals gathering. The one leading them was the elderly man, Liu Biao.

 Chapter 409

    ¡°Milord!¡± The soldiers escorting Liu Mang knelt towards Liu Biao.


    ¡°Your Majesty King of Shu. Your presence in Xiangyang has been an honor. I have been looking forward to this for a long time!¡± Liu Biao approached before Liu Mang could say anything. Although Liu Mang was forced toe to Jingzhou, Liu Biao still had to receive royalty ording to etiquette.


    ¡°Uncle, there is no need to be like this!¡± As Liu Biao showed courtesy, Liu Mang had to reciprocate. After all, he was the one that is requesting for help. Just as Liu Biao addressed Liu Mang as royalty, Liu Mang addressed Liu Biao as his senior. Even though Liu Mang was of higher rank, Liu Biao was still the Emperor¡¯s uncle.


    ¡°Come,e. Let me introduce you to my subordinates. This is Kuai Yue Kuai Yidu!¡± Liu Biao said as he pointed towards a schr.


    Liu Mang¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Teacher Kuai Yue. I have heard of your distinguished name before. It is truly a blessing for me to have met you today!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t deserve such praise!¡± Kuai Yue replied as he subconsciously kept his distance. It was not that he refused to be intimate with Liu Mang. He simply knew that Liu Mang had already offended many people. He did not want to participate in that mess. Liu Mang also did not really care that Kuai Yue gave him the cold shoulder. With Jia Xu present, another additional sly fox would not be much difference.


    ¡°And this person here is Cai Mao Cai Degui.¡±


    ¡°Military Advisor Cai? It is an honor to meet you!¡± Liu Mang was extremely respectful to Kuai Yue but did not give such a huge reaction when greeting Cai Mao. He did not bother showing so much manners to a general that was weaker than a merchant.


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Cai Mao was no interested. He was simply present as courtesy. He also didn¡¯t expect Liu Mang to show him any courtesy as he had schemed against Liu Mang before. However, the difference in attitude showed towards him and Kuai Yue still made him feel ufortable. After all, he and Kuai Yue were supposed to be equals.


    Liu Biao saw Cai Mao¡¯s expression andughed lightly. Even though he also felt ufortable, he was still able to be cordial.


    Liu Biao proceeded to introduce the other generals and schrs to Liu Mang. Liu Mang took note of a few of them but he also did not spare a nce to some others. Amongst all of the ones introduced, one of them had been his friend. This was Kuai Liang, Kuai Yue¡¯s little brother. Kuai Liang had showed Liu Mang goodwill so Liu Mang had responded politely. Liu Mang then looked for Pang Tong but ended up feeling disappointed as Pang Tong was absent.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Your Majesty, we have prepared a banquet for you to wee your arrival. Let us go drink our fill!¡± Liu Biao was already old. Standing at the gates for too long would be too tiring for him. So, he invited Liu Mang in to drink and chat merrily.


    While everybody looked joyous on the outside, they were scheming on the inside. Cai Mao, Huang She and the Lumen Academy were all hostile towards Liu Mang.


    When Liu Mang entered the building, the banquet had already been prepared. Jingzhou was so prosperous that there were over a hundred dishes prepared for the banquet.


    ¡°Come! Your Majesty! Let me offer you a cup as a representative of Jingzhou!¡± Liu Biao spoke.


    ¡°I don¡¯t dare. Uncle, you are being too courteous to me. When I was in Yangzhou, I heard my father-inw say that there are only three heroes in this world that would make feel inferior.


    ¡°The first was Zheng Xuan.¡± The person Liu Mang spoke of is a Chinese philosopher following Confucianism in thete Han dynasty. His concept of Confucianism would eventually be mainstream for centuries. ¡°Zheng Xuan had even studied abroad. Even when old, he continued to pass down his teachings and had at least eight hundred disciples! This is a person that can be described as a hero!¡± Everyone nodded towards Liu Mang¡¯s words.


    The schrs all respected Zheng Xuan. While the generals may not understand who Zheng Xuan was, the man was still a reputable person whose name had spread far and wide. So, the generals also nodded along with the schrs.


    ¡°Zheng Xuan is truly a hero!¡± Liu Biao agreed. Zheng Xuan was more influential than Pang Degong.


    ¡°It is unfortunate that Zheng Xuan became miserable in hisst few years. During the Battle of Guandu, Yuan Shao had his son Yuan Tan force Zheng Xuan to go with the army for influence. Zheng Xuan had to follow them helplessly but once he reached Yuancheng, he could no longer escape. He wouldter fall ill but even while sick, he continued to add to the Book of Changes.¡±


    The schrs all turned silent as they heard about Zheng Xuan¡¯s death.


    Liu Mang then broke the silence again. ¡°The second hero my father-inw admires is Cao Cao, Cao Mengde!¡± Liu Mang¡¯s words caused amotion. Perhaps themon people in his territory considers him a respectable person. However, Cao Cao is known as a viin elsewhere. Calling Cao Cao a hero would definitely cause an uproar.


    ¡°That traitorous Cao is a viin! How is he a hero?¡± Some schrs raised their voice.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! For the viin to be a hero. Cao Cao and Lu Bu must truly be birds of a feather!¡±


    Liu Mang listened to those words and sneered. If Cao Cao was a traitor, what about these nobles who immediately flocked to Cao Cao in the original timeline?


    ¡°Cao Mengde may be a stubborn person but there are not many that would follow thew. Just like how Cao Cao ced multi-colored stakes outside his office and ordered his men to flog anybody that vited thew, including officials. During the Yellow Turban Rebellion, he helped to quell the rebellion and killed hundreds and thousands of rebels. During Dong Zhuo¡¯s tyranny, he helped form the coalition to fight against Dong Zhuo. How many men in this world would be willing to serve the Emperor so diligently? How many of them would be willing to fight until the end? Once again, it was Cao Cao who fought until his army waspletely wiped out and he almost lost his life!¡± When Liu Mang spoke about Dong Zhuo, the others could not refute. After all, even Liu Biao did not participate.


    ¡°Cao Cao may be an enemy but even my father-inw respects him for being strict and wise.¡±


    Liu Mang bragged about Cao Cao but never spoke of his bad parts. After all, nobody was perfect.


    ¡°Your Majesty. This Cao Cao is a descendant of an eunuch!1 The Han Dynasty is separated because of the eunuchs! How could their descendants be heroes? It is not surprising the ve of Three Surnames who doesn¡¯t know of the world consider them heroes.¡± One young schr said as he gave Liu Mang a cold look.


    ¡°May I know who this daring person is?¡± Liu Mang asked for this person¡¯s name instead of retorting immediately.


    ¡°I do not dare ept your praise. I am Pang Shanmin. I am simply someone who writes down orders for Liu Jingzhou.¡±


    ¡°Pang Shanmin?¡± Liu Mang did not know who that person was. However, he was happy enough to know that this person was from the Pang Family. Did Pang Tong be too afraid to see others and sent someone else in his stead?


    Liu Mang did not know that Pang Shanmin actually had higher statuspared to Pang Tong. As he detested the Pang Family either way, he would not give up this chance to humiliate them.


    ¡°Mister Pang Shanmin! Have you read any books before?¡± Liu Mang asked indifferently.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Pang Shanmin immediately became angry when he heard this question. The Pang Family of Jingzhou and the Lumen Academy. Both of this had one thing inmon and that is schrly knowledge. All of the people in Lumen Academy were all well read. Yet, Liu Mang asked whether he had actually read any books before. This is like questioning the entire academy and ridiculing the Pang Family at the same time. ¡°Pang Shanmin is not very proficient but he has read books before.¡±


    ¡°Since you know how to read books, why do you say such rebellious words?¡± Liu Mang lowered his cup as he chided.

 Chapter 410

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is that what happens when the truth is spoken? Come to think of it, the corrupted Dong Zhuo is also your grandfather. Truly birds of a feather!¡± Pang Shanmin became rude and scolded Liu Mang. He even brought out the matter with Dong Zhuo.


    ¡°Pang Shanmin! Apologize to His Majesty and withdraw!¡± Liu Biao had also be angry. Pang Shanmin was not giving him any face at all. This was a weing banquet. Any enmity should have been put aside. Even Cai Mao was simply enjoying the banquet without saying a word. How did the usually calm Pang Shanmin be like this?


    ¡°Hmph! Liu Jingzhou! I, Pang Shanmin, have a sense of integrity and honor! I will not be humiliated by those who tter eunuchs!¡±


    ¡°Pang Shanmin! Stop speaking nonsense! Marquis Wen may have guarded Dong Zhuo¡¯s gates but he was simply waiting patiently for the chance to execute Dong Zhuo!¡± Kuai Liang quickly chided.


    ¡°No need to withdraw!¡± Liu Mang interjected. If Pang Shanmin were to withdraw, Liu Mang would really be someone who tters eunuchs. He would be just as bad as the other corrupted officials like Dong Zhuo in the eyes of others.


    ¡°Pang Shanmin. Since you despise eunuchs, I will allow you exin yourself so that you can avoid your family¡¯s name from being humiliated.¡±


    ¡°Hmph! We are all ears!¡± Pang Shanmin red at Liu Mang with disdain. The surroundings turned tense.


    ¡°Pang Shanmin. Why do you hate the eunuchs?¡± Liu Mang asked as heughed.


    Pang Shanmin replied with hostility as he easily exined about the corrupt eunuchs during the Disaster of Partisan Prohibitions1. Many Confucian schrs and students tried to expose the corrupt eunuchs. Most of them eventually got arrested while some of them had their civil liberties stripped for life.


    ¡°Your Majesty. This is only during Emperor Huan¡¯s reign. Do I need to personally tell everyone about what happened during Emperor Ling¡¯s reign?¡± Pang Shanmin ridiculed. He wanted to say that Liu Mang was ignorant.


    After being mocked, Liu Mang stood up. His gaze fixed on the youth. His hand had already let go of his cup as it moved towards his sword.


    ¡°Your Majesty! You must not do this!¡± Kuai Liang spoke anxiously. Does Liu Mang want to draw his sword here?


    ¡°Does Your Majesty want to kill me? That¡¯s good. I was just thinking about going to join my Brother Qishan! Come!¡± Pang Shanmin was not afraid. He still believed that Liu Mang was the one that killed Tang Qishan.


    ¡°Brother Qishan?¡± Liu Mang did not know who this person is.


    ¡°Hm?¡± The other generals also went on alert when they saw that Liu Mang¡¯s hand was almost at his sword. Kuai Yue acted as though none of it was his concern. On the other hand, Cai Mao was secretly cheering for Liu Mang to kill Pang Shanmin. To him, both Liu Mang and the Lumen Academy were not his friends. If Liu Mang were to kill Pang Shanmin, there would be a show to watch. He signaled for the soldiers to act slower as though he wanted to give Liu Mang the chance to act.


    While everyone was getting tense, Jia Xu continued to drink his wine indifferently. He knew Liu Mang would not draw his sword and offend everyone during the banquet. Liu Biao would have no choice but to arrest Liu Mang if that were to happen. He knew Liu Mang would not act rashly in Liu Biao¡¯s territory.


    ¡°Haha! Good! Good! Pang Shanmin is truly a talented individual!¡± Liu Mang suddenlyughed and patted Pang Shanmin instead. Instead of feeling grateful, Pang Shanmin ridiculed instead.


    ¡°I don¡¯t dare ept the praise. I am merely higher sspared to Your Majesty!¡± There were no grades in the past. So higher ss in this case meant being a master or parent. Pang Shanmin was humiliating Liu Mang by saying that he is teaching Liu Mang like a father teaching his son.


    Of course, Liu Mang was angry. He would have already executed this person if this was not Jingzhou. Even Jia Xu would not dare to ridicule Liu Mang like this.


    Liu Mang endured the anger in his heart and said, ¡°There is no need for Pang Shanmin to teach me about what happened during Emperor Ling¡¯s reign.¡±


    Liu Mang then told the story of Cao Jie, a eunuch who was involved in a power struggle. He had Empress Dou ced under house arrest and installed the underage Emperor Ling on the throne as a puppet. He was one of the Ten Attendants2 and was Cao Cao¡¯s non-biological grandfather3.


    Pang Shanmin nodded. He felt that he had underestimated Liu Mang.


    ¡°Pang Shanmin, have you read ¡®Records of the Grand Historian¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Of course I have read it!¡± Pang Shanmin replied, feeling contented. Sima Qian¡¯s Records of the Grand Historian was a banned book during the Han and Wei dynasties. Citizens, officials and even warlords did not have the right to read this book. The fact that Pang Shanmin could read it showed the power and influence of the Pang Family. As this was a chaotic era, the restriction was no longer as strict. As a result, the Kuai brothers and the Lumen Academy students could also read it now.


    ¡°Then do you know who wrote this book?¡±


    ¡°Does Your Majesty not know? It¡¯s Sima Qian!¡±


    ¡°Oh. Then who is this Sima Qian? He is a eunuch!¡± Liu Mang spoke loudly. When he said eunuch, he said it as though it was a job instead of making it sound like he wanted to scold the person.


    ¡°You!¡± Pang Shanmin became speechless.


    ¡°Pang Shanmin. You use this paper freely for writing but do you know what paper this is?¡±


    ¡°Cai Hou paper.¡±


    ¡°And who made this paper?¡±


    ¡°Cai Lun!¡±


    ¡°This Cai Lun is also a eunuch!¡± Liu Mang started to speak more menacingly.


    ¡°I...¡±


    ¡°Emperor He was only eleven when Emperor Zhang passed away. His mother Empress Dou and her brother Dou Xian held all the political power, turning the government into a dictatorship. Who was the one that helped Emperor He regain power and save the great Han Dynasty?¡±


    ¡°It is Zheng Zhong!¡± Pang Shanmin did not want to say the name but could not help himself as he was a schr.


    ¡°And who is Zheng Zhong?¡± Liu Mang asked again. Before he could answer his own question, Pang Shanmin loudly replied, ¡°He is a eunuch!¡±


    ¡°Both these people and the corrupted officials are eunuchs! Pang Shanmin. Do you still think all eunuchs are corrupted and only brings disaster?¡± Liu Mang¡¯s voice grew louder as he approached Pang Shanmin. Pang Shanmin retreated in response.


    Cai Mao sighed as he shook his head. Regretfully, Pang Shanmin was not a match for the King of Shu. Even so, he was still happy because Pang Shanmin¡¯s defeat meant the humiliation of the Lumen Academy.


    ¡°Well done!¡± Kuai Yue nodded as he looked at Liu Mang. He had heard about Liu Mang from his little brother but he didn¡¯t believe it. He had thought that Kuai Liang and Yang Hong were simply fond of Liu Mang as they thought him and wanted to brag. Now, he found out that Liu Mang could really speak.


    Pang Shanmin suddenly shouted. ¡°But those eunuchs are not Cao Jie! They are unrted!¡± Pang Shanmin stood up again in hisst efforts to support his point.


    Liu Mang would not allow this. ¡°You said so yourself. The others are not Cao Jie. Then why must you implicate Cao Cao? Cao Jie is not Cao Cao!¡±


    ¡°Not Cao Cao! Not Cao Cao! You! You!¡± Pang Shanmin pointed at Liu Mang and suddenly spat out blood, spraying towards Liu Mang who was standing close to Pang Shanmin. Liu Mang had tried to move away immediately but the blood still managed to ssh onto him.


    ¡°Brother Qishan! Brother Qishan! I am ipetent! I cannot avenge you!¡± Pang Shanmin moaned as hey down motionlessly on the floor.


    ¡°Men! Come over here quickly and take Pang Shanmin away!¡± One person shouted once they saw Pang Shanmin copse. Everyone in Jingzhou was stunned. They had heard the exaggerated expression of an angry person discharging fumes from the seven apertures of their heads but they have never saw a person struck speechless and vomit blood.


    ¡°Call a doctor!¡± A worried Lumen Academy student called out. Naturally they would be panicked when something like this happen to their teacher¡¯s only son.


    ¡°Take Pang Shanmin away.¡± Liu Biao said as he waved his hands. The soldiers cupped their fist and took Pang Shanmin away. Liu Biao may be on guard against the Pang Family but he still had to give them face.


    Seeing Pang Shanmin get taken away, Liu Mang mercilessly added, ¡°Brother Shanmin. Don¡¯t just read your books blindly. Make sure you understand them properly!¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Pang Shanmin spat out blood again.


    Liu Biao shook his head as he thought to himself. This King of Shu really wants to offend the Pang Family!


    Liu Mang did not know of Pang Shanmin¡¯s identity. All he knew was that Pang Shanmin was rted to Pang Tong who had almost taken his life. Naturally, he wanted to force Pang Shanmin to his death.


    ¡°Come, Your Majesty. I have not been strict enough and have ridiculed Your Majesty!¡± Liu Biao lifted his wine cup as he proposed a toast to Liu Mang. At the same time, he had hoped to exin himself.


    ¡°You are too kind!¡± Liu Mang also did not want to have a falling out with Liu Biao just because of Pang Shanmin. The two quickly let bygones be bygones.


    ¡°Father-inw have said that the previous two were heroes but they cannot bepared to thest one!¡±


    ¡°Oh? Who is thest hero?¡± Kuai Yue asked. He had not been mixing with Liu Mang earlier because he did not want to be misunderstood by the Pang and Cai families. Now that the Lumen Academy schrs were all preupied with Pang Shanmin, he had the time to speak.


    Cai Mao was happy that Liu Mang caused Pang Shanmin to spit out blood. To him, both Liu Mang and the Pang Family were his enemies. He would be happiest if both sides suffer.


    Kuai Yue speaking to Liu Mang would not offend Cai Mao. As for the Huang Family, Huang She was absent for reasons unknown to most of those present. The reason why Huang She was absent was because he was afraid to appear. He had dispatched people to assassinate Liu Mang but failed. If Liu Mang were to point fingers at him, he would be used of trying to kill royalty. Even though it was a chaotic era, there are still unspoken rules such as being forbidden topete in power struggles via assassination.


    Before this, Kuai Yue had been shown goodwill by Liu Mang. So now, he had to return the favor.


    ¡°The third hero is uncle!¡± Liu Mang immediately said as he toasted towards Liu Biao.


    ¡°Hahaha! You tter me! Both Marquis Wen and Hanyang tter me too much!¡± Liu Biao gave a modest expression but even Liu Mang could notice that Liu Biao was actually happy. Otherwise, Liu Biao would not call him Hanyang.


    The other generals also started to tter Liu Biao in agreement.


    ¡°Hahaha! You all overpraise me!¡±


    However, Liu Biao was truly a hero for being able to take Jingzhou on his own. This feat alone made Liu Mang feel inferior. Besides that, there was also the citizens of Jingzhou. Despite having lessndpared to Cao Cao, he was able to have a poptionparable to Cao Cao. Besides that, none of his people were starving. It could be said that Jingzhou was the biggest and safest ce to be.


    Meanwhile, Cai Mao continued to look at Liu Mang. He did not want to oppose Liu Mang now as it was possible that he be humiliated like Pang Shanmin.


    As a result, the hall remain harmonious.

 Chapter 411

    At the Pang Family residence, Pang Degong was reading a book with the assistance of a servant. He was already old so he had someone to turn the wooden pages for him1.


    While Pang Degong was absorbed with his reading, his old housekeeper rushed in shouting. ¡°Master! This is bad!¡± The housekeeper was so quick that he seemed even healthier than youngsters.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Pang Degong furrowed his brows. He was a studious person and conforms to etiquette. He did not like hurried actions like the one just made by his housekeeper. ¡°Where are your manners?¡±


    ¡°Master, forgive me!¡± The housekeeper understood the error of his ways but he could not be bothered about it at that moment. ¡°Master! The Young Master has fainted!¡±


    ¡°What!¡± Pang Degong stood up in shock. His movements had been even faster than the old housekeeper.


    ¡°Did he not go and participate in the feast held by Liu Jingzhou?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Young Master went to the feast but he was angered to the point of vomiting blood by some King of Shu!¡± The housekeeper exined eloquently.


    Pang Degong remained silent for a while after listening to the housekeeper¡¯s exnation. He then asked if his son was alright.


    ¡°The doctor said that if there were no furtherplications, the Young Master would need to rest for several days to regain his strength!¡± The housekeeper hade straight from the doctor. Pang Shanmin had been lucky. The blood he spat out was congested blood umted from his frustrations due to the death of Tang Yun. In fact, it was actually more beneficial for his body that he spat out this blood.


    ¡°I understand. You may leave.¡± Pang Degong waved his hand, allowing the housekeeper to leave.


    ¡°Master?¡± The housekeeper could not understand. Why was Pang Degong acting like this even though something happened to his son?


    ¡°Why are you still here? I want to read!¡± Pang Degong said before he started to read again.


    ¡°I understand.¡± The housekeeper nodded and left. Although he knew his Master did not like to be disturbed while reading, he wondered whether his Master could actually focus on reading at this point in time.


    ¡°You should leave as well.¡± Pang Degong waved at his other servant who then left as well. Pang Degong was the only one left in the room and he no longer felt like reading.


    With aplicated expression, he thought about his two possible sessor, Pang Shanmin and Pang Tong. Pang Shanmin was his only son. He had ced great expectations for his son to be modest and noble person. He wanted his son to ce importance in his family and nation which is why he named him Shanmin (Mountain, People). It was to tell him the importance of the citizens. Pang Shanmin had not disappoint him. He became a modest and noble person. Unfortunately, he was too simple and honest.


    On the other hand, Pang Tong was the son of his brother who had passed away early. That was why Pang Tong had always been with him. He was extremely intelligent to the point that it would be difficult to find anyone as intelligent as him in Jingzhou.


    At first, Pang Tong was made to be the sessor. This is because Pang Shanmin was too simple minded. He would live a happy life reading and painting while being apanied by Tang Yun. Meanwhile, Pang Tong can deal with all the management of the family. As Pang Shanmin was notpetitive, leaving the Pang Family in his hands would only cause them to suffer in the future.


    Yet, Pang Degong was now at a loss. This is because Pang Tong had changed too much. Pang Degong understood the need for deception in this chaotic world but Pang Tong had even used Tang Yun, a man who was like his brother, as a chess piece. With a single word from Pang Tong, Tang Yun ended up as a corpse and Pang Shanmin became heartbroken. Pang Shanmin turned into such a cold person was because of Pang Tong2.


    Pang Degong wondered what would happen if Pang Shanmin were to find out that Pang Tong had killed Tang Yun. Since Pang Tong had killed Tang Yun for being in the way, he was also likely to kill Pang Shanmin if the same thing were to happen.


    On top of that, Pang Tong has allied himself with Liu Bei. If Liu Bei and Liu Biao were to fight, the first to suffer would be the Lumen Academy.


    Pang Degongughed bitterly. He did not know who to pick as a sessor. One was his middle aged son while the other was a boy he personally raised. He would not forgive himself if anything had happened to either one of them. After much deliberation, Pang Degong finally made his decision.


    _


    ¡°Fire!¡± The earth shook asrge boulders were being thrown towards the walls of Tuzhong. The attackers were Liu Mang¡¯s ck g Army. Zhang Liao had been waiting for so long because there would be a lot of casualties if he attacked without catapults. He would not be able to defend Tuzhong even if he managed to capture it. He then postponed the attack after Xu Sheng arrived because he did not want to scare away Qin Feng, causing Sun Ce to lose a reason to send reinforcements. He wanted to wait until Sun Ce had sent reinforcements before attacking.


    ¡°Oh shit!¡± Qin Feng became afraid as he relied heavily on the defenses of the walls. He was the one that personally supervised the construction of the walls and moat around Tuzhong. As he himself was a corrupted official, nobody dared to sabotage this project. Yet the walls shook as though it was going to crumble.


    A huge hole soon appeared on the city walls that Qin Feng initially thought was strong. Once the wall was broken, not many soldiers were left on the walls. The ones that were not crushed to death became afraid and ran away. A few boulders had also crashed into the governor¡¯s residence the previous day, turning his servants to patty. The miserable resulting appearance of those servants made Qin Feng turn into a vegetarian.


    ¡°Milord! The city gate towers at the South have been destroyed!¡± One useless advisor reported while Qin Feng was panicking.


    The towers at the South were supposed to be allow them to annihte their enemies from a high ground. Now, these towers were gone.


    Qin Feng wanted to cry. The only weapon he knew of that could go against those towers was a fire attack.


    ¡°Milord! The enemy has started to fill up the moat!¡± Another bad news got reported.


    ¡°Shoot them! Chase them back!¡± Qin Feng roared angrily.


    ¡°We can¡¯t do it!¡± A general replied helplessly. With rocks and boulders falling from the sky, the soldiers would not be able to properly shoot their arrows even if they were not crushed to death. Furthermore, none of the soldiers even dared to remain on the city walls.


    ¡°Milord! We would not be able to hold out if we do not have any reinforcements!¡± Song An wept. He followed Qin Feng for glory and wealth. He didn¡¯t do it to seek death.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! We still have our reinforcements!¡± Qin Feng felt some hope. He had already received news that Sun Quan and his army of fifty thousand wasing. ¡°Quickly sent a message. The enemy is too ferocious and we cannot hold out much longer! Tell them to hurry up or Tuzhong would be gone!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Song An nodded. He came here to ask Qin Feng for a letter requesting reinforcements in the first ce. He knew he would not be able to defend the city with his army of twenty thousand.


    ¡°Kill!¡± The Xiliang Cavalry rushed forward again, throwing sandbags into the moat. Half the moat was already filled up.


    ¡°General! Would we scare away Qin Feng with this?¡± Zhang Hu asked. The wound he received was only a minor injury that could recover in a day. However, he hade to revere Zhang Liao even more.


    ¡°Scare him off? Can he still escape at this point in time?¡± Zhang Liao sneered. Zhang Liao was afraid that Qin Feng would abandon Tuzhong before reinforcements was sent. That way, Sun Ce would give up trying to retake Tuzhong and Linhuai.


    However, now that the reinforcements was on the way, Qin Feng would be braver. At the same time, he would also suffer severe consequences if he were to abandon Tuzhong.


    ¡°Report! General, a messenger had been sent out from the East gate!¡± One Xiliang Cavalry soldier reported. He was one of those that had been dispatched to observe the enemy instead of filling up the moat.


    ¡°General. Should we chase him down?¡±


    ¡°No need. Let them send their messages.¡± Zhang Liao replied indifferently. He wanted Qin Feng to panic and request immediate assistance. The reinforcements would then respond by hastening their journey. While Zhang Liao had confidence in the XIliang Cavalry and the ck g Army, he was not able to fight against fifty thousand enemy troops with them. That was why he needed to reduce their numbers.


    Just as Zhang Liao expected, that was how Sun Quan had responded.


    ¡°General! A messenger for Tuzhong has arrived requesting an audience!¡± A messenger reported to Sun Quan.


    ¡°From Tuzhong? Let him in!¡± Sun Quan shared a nce with Lu Su who was standing beside him before letting the messenger in.


    The messenger who arrived quickly knelt down the moment he saw Sun Quan. ¡°General! Please send troops immediately! We cannot hold onto Tuzhong for much longer!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Sun Quan and Lu Su immediately stood up the moment they heard the messenger.


    ¡°Say it again! What happened at Tuzhong?¡±


    ¡°We cannot hold onto Tuzhong for much longer!¡±


    ¡°How is this possible? Isn¡¯t Tuzhong a strategic town with firm walls, a lot of troops and provisions? Even if Liu Mang send his entire army, it should take several months to capture Tuzhong! Why is it already falling?¡± The Lu Su asked.


    ¡°No! The walls are firm and we have twenty thousand men but the enemy has thisrge things that throwsrge and heavy boulders. Walls and buildings are being destroyed with every hit! When I left, the South gate tower has already been destroyed. If it hits someone, that person bes a tragic and unrecognizable lump of meat!¡± The messenger reported in detail.


    ¡°Zijing. Do you know this weapon?¡±


    ¡°ording to the messenger¡¯s description, it should be a catapult.¡± Lu Su replied. He knew about such mechanisms and even made one. Unfortunately, it was destroyed by the ballista before it could do much damage.


    ¡°Catapults? What kind of catapults have such range?¡± Sun Quan asked. He had a detailed map of Tuzhong and the surroundings. Based on the width of the moat and the height of the walls, a catapult should not have been able to destroy the buildings or even the city gate towers due to ack of range.


    ¡°Did you not strike back with arrows?¡±


    ¡°Our arrows are insufficient! Our archers are crushed to death the moment they show themselves!¡± The messengermented.


    ¡°What is the situation when you left?¡±


    ¡°The moment I left, the moat was half filled. The enemy is ready to attack the city while our own men did not even dare go up the city walls! General! Please sent reinforcements immediately!¡± The messenger knelt and handed over the letter to Sun Quan.


    Sun Quan read the letter and handed it over to Lu Su. The information was roughly the same but Qin Feng left out the fact that the wall is lost.


    ¡°Pass down my orders! Quickly send troops to Tuzhong and rescue Qin Feng!¡± Sun Quan ordered


    ¡°No! We must not do that!¡± Lu Su immediately stopped Sun Quan. ¡°Milord, we haven¡¯t prepared the provisions. How are we going to send the provisions if we set out now?¡± Preparing the provisions for an army of fifty thousand would take a long time. This is made even worse by the fact that the provisions are supplied by the nobles. As the nobles would not put their provisions together, they all send their provisions to different warehouses, dying the process even more.


    ¡°Zijing. I will go with the main army first. You can n the delivery of the provisions from the rear!¡±


    ¡°Milord. You still must not do that! The provisions we have now is only enough for several days! Even if the army reaches Tuzhong, they would not be able to fight. Supplying an army of fifty thousand is not a small matter. If something goes wrong, the whole army would be in trouble!¡± Lu Su knew that the enemy had the Xiliang Cavalry. If the soldiers don¡¯t move with the supplies, the supplies would be robbed and the soldiers would end up starving.


    ¡°If we can¡¯t do anything, are we to simply watch Tuzhong fall to the hands of the enemy?¡± Sun Quan asked angrily. This is his first expedition. He wanted people to know that Sun Ce was not the only one that could fight.


    ¡°We must not lose Tuzhong as well!¡± Linhuai was already lost. If they were to lose Tuzhong, the defenders would be the attackers. Lu Su already feared the capability of the Liu Mang¡¯s Army when ites to defending cities.


    ¡°Milord. We can send Lu Meng and Ling Cao to take some troops and support Tuzhong first!¡± They are not able to send out their whole army. At the same time, they had to send reinforcements. This meant that they could only dispatch a small group to go on ahead.


    ¡°What about their provisions?¡± Sun Quan asked angrily. Lu Meng and Ling Cao had an elite army of five thousand. These elites would also need to eat.


    ¡°I will allocate some of Jiangxia¡¯s provisions to them first!¡± Lu Su was Sun Quan¡¯s advisor. However, he was still in charge of sending provisions to the Jiangdong Navy at Jiangxia. He would give them these provisions first and then return it using the noble¡¯s provisions.


    ¡°Can we do that?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Milord. Master Zhang Zhao would still give Milord face.¡± Lu Su alone would not be able to aplish this. But if Zhang Zhao were to agree, then this would be possible.


    ¡°Good. I will leave everything to you!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Milord!¡±


    ¡°Pass down my orders! Lu Meng and Ling Cao are to head out to Tuzhong immediately!¡±


    ¡°This general epts your order!¡± Ling Cao and Lu Meng cupped their fists and went off to prepare their troops.


    ¡°General Lu Meng and General Ling Cao. Wait for moment!¡± Just as the two generals were about to set off, Lu Su stopped them.


    ¡°Military Advisor?¡± Lu Meng respected the intellectual. As Ling Cao was second inmand, he was also familiar with Lu Su.


    ¡°Generals. When you reach Tuzhong, you absolutely must not go out and fight.¡±


    ¡°Military Advisor. Why?¡± Lu Meng and Ling Cao were confused. They were reinforcements but they were not allowed to fight?


    ¡°Generals. Tuzhong may be defended by Qin Feng but he is not one of us. Milord did not only set out to rescue Linhuai. He also wants to obtain Linhuai for himself!¡± Lu Su wanted Liu Mang¡¯s Army to diminish Qin Feng¡¯s men. It would be bad if Qin Feng still have a lot of troops but refuse to listen to orders.


    ¡°Another thing is that you would be fatigued by the time you arrive at Tuzhong. You must bepletely rested by the time you reach the walls. Set up camp outside the city then wait for us to arrive!¡± Lu Su was worried. Before this, the message showed that Zhang Liao did not dare to attack. In just a few days, Tuzhong was about to be captured. Something was definitely wrong. While Lu Su was not afraid of Zhang Liao¡¯s one thousand troops with his army of fifty thousand, he feared for the five thousand vanguards. If they were to rush recklessly, there would be consequences. That was why Lu Su did not want Lu Meng to engage the enemy until they arrive.


    ¡°We understand!¡± Lu Meng and Ling Cao replied as they cupped their fists.


    ¡°In that case, we are counting on you!¡± Lu Su cupped his fist in response.


    Lu Su quickly moved the provisions, supplying Lu Meng¡¯s Army. It was enough tost for a month. The army then set off.

 Chapter 412

    ¡°Is Liu Biao not selling any provisions?¡± Pang Tong had been waiting for a few days at the guest residence. He inquired about the progress of buying provisions to the ones in charge.


    ¡°It is not that they refuse to sell us provisions. The ones in charge of provisions could only be met once every few days and he only sells a hundred at a time.¡±


    ¡°Whats the difference between that and not selling us anything?¡± Pang Tong sneered. That amount was nowhere near enough to support an army of hundred thousand. The ones buying the provisions also felt helpless. It was not like he could just conjure the provisions.


    Pang Tong pondered to himself. A few days ago, Liu Biao had been very generous with the provisions. It was to the extent that he was prepared to give away provisions for free because of Liu Mang¡¯s problem. Instead, Liu Mang is the one that got the provisions now.


    ¡°Liu Mang! It¡¯s this guy again!¡± Pang Tong could have considered to have won against Cao Cao and Xu Shu ever since he made his appearance. Yet, in front of the King of Shu, he was a loser.


    Liu Biao did not sell any provisions to Pang Tong partly because of Liu Mang¡¯s presence and also because of scorn towards Liu Bei. Liu Bei and Zhang Xiu had allied with each other to attack Yangzhou but failed. Although Liu Bei may have obtained Zhang Xiu¡¯s territory, he no longer had his previous influence. So Liu Biao felt that getting close to Liu Mang was more beneficial.


    As Liu Mang was now a hostage, even if the Lu Bu¡¯s Army expands, they would not act recklessly. On the other hand, Liu Biao decided to abandon Liu Bei.


    ¡°Hmph! You want to abandon Milord? You must be dreaming!¡± Pang Tong snorted as he looked at the information detailing Liu Mang¡¯s Army setting out for Nanyang.


    ¡°Men! Prepare me a horse and apany me to the government official¡¯s residence of Jingzhou!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Once the horse was brought over by a servant, Pang Tong rode to the government official¡¯s residence.


    ¡°Who is this?¡± Two soldiers questioned when they saw Pang Tong.


    ¡°Who am I?¡± Pang Tong narrowed his eyes. These men were Liu Biao¡¯s personal troops and were familiar faces. In the past, they weed Pang Tong with a smiling face and would even send someone to report to Liu Biao about Pang Tong¡¯s arrival before Pang Tong had even gotten off his horse. Now, they asked for his identity.


    ¡°How fearless! How could you not know our Military Advisor? Quickly step aside!¡± Pang Tong¡¯s men stepped forward and scolded the two soldiers.


    ¡°Military Advisor? Our Military Advisor is Cai Mao. Not some ck faced person!¡± The two soldiers argued back.


    ¡°ck faced person?¡± This was just humiliation. Pang Tong really cared about his own appearance. It was the reason he was sopetitive. It was also one of the reasons he killed Tang Yun. The desire to kill Tang Yun appeared in his heart when people believed him to be Tang Yun¡¯s servant.


    ¡°Impudent! You guys...¡± Pang Tong¡¯s men became anxious. The moment Pang Tong gets called that, someone would suffer when they went back. On top of that, their Master was humiliated. Naturally, Pang Tong¡¯s bodyguards immediately drew their weapons.


    ¡°You dare act so impudently here? You must not want to live anymore!¡± Liu Biao¡¯s men also drew their swords in retaliation. With a singlemand, more of Liu Biao¡¯s soldiers appeared.


    ¡°Protect the Military Advisor!¡± Pang Tong¡¯s soldiers were outnumbered and had to guard Pang Tong. However, they were not afraid as they were amongst the elites in Liu Bei¡¯s Army. On top of that, Liu Biao¡¯s bodyguards were sure to be noble troops that have never gone out to fight before. At the very least, each of Pang Tong¡¯s soldiers would be able to fight back another five of their enemy.


    Two sides confronted each other. One side was more experienced while the other had greater numbers.


    ¡°Put down your weapons and surrender or die.¡±


    ¡°Who would die remains to be seen!¡± Pang Tong¡¯s men sneered in reply. Their killing intent seeped out, making the other shiver.


    Just as things was about to turn for the worse, Pang Tong ordered his men to stand down.


    ¡°Military Advisor?¡±


    ¡°Put down your weapons. They would not do anything to me.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± The soldiers kept their weapons unwillingly.


    Once the soldiers kept their weapons, Liu Biao¡¯s men ordered. ¡°Men. Arrest these troublemakers and wait for the Lord to deal with them!¡± The soldier maliciouslybelled Pang Tong as a troublemaker for the moment. If he had acted first and then reportter, he was the one that would get into trouble.


    ¡°Military Advisor?¡± Pang Tong¡¯s men wanted to resist again but he stopped them. ¡°Left General Liu Bei Liu Xuande¡¯s subordinate, Pang Tong Pang Shiyuan, requests to meet with Lord Liu Biao.¡±

 Chapter 413

    ¡°That¡¯s right. He was an iparably ugly person like you. We in Jingzhou would not have someone like that.¡± Before the captain of the guards could speak, some of his men taunted again.


    ¡°You guys are seeking death! How dare you humiliate our Military Advisor!¡± Pang Tong¡¯s men had already put down their weapons and were tied up. They red murderously as they struggled in futile.


    Pang Tong took a deep breath after hearing those words. Normally, the offender would have died several times. However, as he was the one seeking help, he had no choice but to restrain himself.


    ¡°So you don¡¯t want to report my arrival?¡± Pang Tong asked as he raised his head to look at the face of the bodyguard¡¯s captain. He had to do that as he was short, only reaching the man¡¯s chest. His face may look dark and disgusting but his eyes shone with a cold light.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± The captain felt humiliated as he subconsciously looked away when he looked at Pang Tong face to face. It was a different matter if the man was a handsome and tall person. However, the opponent was a short and ugly fatty. ¡°Get lost!¡± Naturally, the man could only dare to do this because he had already been instructed so.


    ¡°Being a Military Advisor of the Left General Liu Bei Liu Xuande may not mean anything to you but can you afford to offend the Lumen Academy?¡±


    ¡°The Lumen Academy!¡± The man froze. To them, Liu Bei¡¯s position as Imperial Uncle meant nothing. If he was so great, he wouldn¡¯t need help from Jingzhou. However, the Lumen Academy was a different matter. The Lumen Academy was a sacred ce to schrs. Even if the schrs cannot kill him directly, they have many other ways to make sure he dies. That was why the captain of the guards felt threatened.


    ¡°Wait here!¡± The captain red at Pang Tong fiercely and unwillingly went in to give his report.


    At that moment, Liu Biao was enjoying himself bathing in the sunlight. Old people liked to rx more and the sunlight felt pleasant. Apanying him was a beautiful and dignified young woman.


    ¡°Mdy. Look at that scarlet kafir lily (Clivia Miniata) swaying in the wind. Doesn¡¯t it look an elegant nobleman?¡± Liu Biao pointed at the flower as he said to his wife.


    Lady Liu was thirty while Liu Biao was twice her age. Yet, Lady Liu was still able to deal with Liu Biao¡¯s backyard. This was not only because of her beauty but also her identity. Lady Liu was also the Cai Family¡¯s eldest daughter. Although she had already been married off, she still had a good rtionship with her brother. It was because of them that she was the First Lady.


    ¡°An elegant and nobleman?¡± Lady Cai lowered her head and looked at the flower. It was gorgeous but it looked as though it had no intentions ofpeting with the other flowers. On the contrary, it droops downwards.


    ¡°It is not good.¡± Lady Cai shook her head. She did not like these flowers. The flowers are like people who need to eat for a living. For flowers, they would also need sunlight. If the scarlet kafir lily had raised itself more, it would be able to obtain more sunlight. If Liu Biao had not purposely go and raise the flowers, they would have already perished.


    How could it be like an elegant nobleman when it could not even achieve survival on its own?


    ¡°Mdy. How about that cactus? It looks thorny but it is extremely persistant. It could still grow even if you did not water it for a few days.¡±


    ¡°Persistent?¡± Lady Cai looked at the cactus with a frown. It looks too ugly. Women are people who loved beauty. How could they appreciate a cactus?


    ¡°Not good!¡± So what if it was persistent? It was covered in thorns and was extremely ugly. It was like staying alive without a purpose. How could that be considered living? Lady Cai would definitely not like such flowers.


    ¡°Then what kind of flowers do Mdy like?¡± Liu Biao initially wanted to get his wife¡¯s favor with these two flowers and appealed to their charm but he failed. He gave up and decided to ask for his wife¡¯s preferences instead.


    ¡°What kind of flowers I like?¡± Lady Cai mumbled to herself as she surveyed the garden. There were a lot of different flowers there, some of which were blooming out of season. In the end, only one flower caught her attention. ¡°Lord Husband. What is that flower called?¡± Lady Cai pointed at arge flower that gave off a delicate fragrance.


    ¡°That peony (Paeonia suffruticosa)¡±?


    ¡°Is it called a peony?¡± Lady Cai mumbled. She felt the most moved by this flower as it wasrge and beautiful. Especially to women, being a person was like being a flower. Lady Cai had married an old man for the sake of her family and lost her innocence, bing a more calctive andpetitive person. She had nned to absorb all the nutrients and bloom, covering all the other flowers around her. That was how she was going to reign supreme.


    Liu Biao shook his head. The peony may be beautiful but Liu Biao did not truly like it. Schrs of that era preferred modesty. Yet, Liu Biao decided to praise it anyway because it would make his wife happy.


    The two conversed until one of the guards in charge of defending the backyard came and made a report. Liu Biao heard this report and nodded. He then allowed the captain of the guards from earlier enter.


    With someone appearing here, Liu Biao and Lady Cai were no longer in the mood to talk to each other. Regardless of who it is, they would feel annoyed when their time with their spouse was interrupted.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    The captain cursed Pang Tong in his heart when he heard the unhappy voice of Liu Biao. Even then, he still had to make his report for Pang Tong. ¡°Report Milord. Liu Bei¡¯s subordinate, Pang Tong, is here to see you.¡±


    ¡°Pang Tong?¡± Liu Biao¡¯s mood became even worse when he heard this name. This person almost started a war between Yangzhou and Jingzhou by distorting the truth. Pang Tong nned to make use of Jingzhou for his own benefits. If it was not because of the Pang Family, Liu Biao would have already chased him out. Liu Biao immediately decided to reject the request for an audience. ¡°I will not meet him. Tell him I am busy!¡±


    While Lady Cai said nothing, she also thought about this Pang Tong.


    ¡°Understood.¡± The captain nodded and left. The boss have already spoken.


    Pang Tong waited patiently. He was not worried even though his guards had been arrested. After waiting for some time, the captain returned and said, ¡°Milord is busy and has no time to meet you. Leave immediately.¡± The captain also no longer said any offensive words. He could not afford to offend the Pang Family.


    ¡°Leave?¡± How could Pang Tong leave? He needed to see Liu Biao so he cupped his fist towards the captain and said, ¡°Please go back and notify him again.¡±


    ¡°What is there to notify him about? Milord said he doesn¡¯t want to see you!¡± The captain impatiently replied.


    ¡°Please go back and notify him again!¡± Pang Tong remained persistently.


    ¡°Give you an inch and you want a mile! I have already notified Milord about you but he doesn¡¯t want to see you! There is nothing I can do about it!¡± The captain said disgustedly. He definitely would not go in again as it would meant Liu Biao getting angry at him. It would not be a good sign for his job. Besides that, he had already given the Pang Family enough face with his actions earlier. Whether or not Pang Tong could actually meet with Liu Biao was not his problem.


    Seeing that his words is useless, Pang Tong changed his approach. ¡°General. Do you have a son?¡±


    ¡°I have a son and a daughter! Why are you even asking?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no reason. I simply wanted to tell you that your son could only be a lower ss person for his entire life. As for your daughter, she can only marry a solitary old man!¡± Pang Tongughed.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°There is no other meaning to it. Your son is smart and the Lumen Academy fancies him.¡±


    ¡°The Lumen Academy fancies him?¡± This is supposed to be a good news. It was an honor to have a good opinion from the Lumen Academy. Right now, his son was at the age for studying butmoners don¡¯t n for long term. While the being a guard captain was good, he would never amount to anything more than amoner. If he wanted to be a noble, he needed to study.


    Unfortunately, he was already too old for that. Naturally, he would pin his hopes on his son to study, be a government official, and then a noble.


    While being fancied by the Lumen Academy was good, it was unlikely that Pang Tong had good intentions. The captain thought for a moment and started to have cold sweat. If the Lumen Academy fancied his son, the other academies wouldn¡¯t ept his son. If the Lumen Academy then doesn¡¯t take his son in, his son would be finished. His son would forever remain a lower ss citizen and if his son is unlucky, end up on the battlefield.


    An even worse fate would also fall on his daughter. Pang Tong would make it such that his daughter would never be able to marry anyone.


    ¡°Young Master Pang! Military Advisor Pang! Please spare me! I am just a messenger!¡± The captain panicked. His legs turned weak and he almost knelt down to Pang Tong. Pang Tong was too cruel for cutting off his family¡¯s future.


    ¡°Spare you? Is something wrong? I am simply rmending your two children.¡± Pang Tong pulled the captain up, preventing the captain from kneeling. If the captain knelt down, what would others think?


    ¡°Young Master Pang! All of this is this lowly one¡¯s fault. Please treat it as this lowly one speaking nonsense!¡±


    ¡°Haha. It is not impossible for your son to enter the Lumen Academy. I can also help your daughter find a wife. However, that depends on you!¡± Pang Tong threatened and bribed the captain at the same time. This tactic gave the opponent a simple choice of benefiting or perishing.


    ¡°Young Master Pang is wise!¡± The captain changed his attitude when he heard of the benefits. Everyone who entered Lumen Academy all got important jobs in JIngzhou. His daughter was also likely to marry a noble in this case.


    ¡°Go in and report again. Say that I want to discuss an important matter regarding the survival of Jingzhou.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± The captain still felt awkward but he went back towards the governor¡¯s residence again.

 Chapter 414

    ¡°Mdy. Would you like this jewelry?¡± Liu Biao took out a pearl ne he brought from the East Sea. It had twenty two pearls and each pearl was identical in size and was pleasing to the eye.


    ¡°Wow!¡± Lady Cai was a person who grew up wealthy. Even then, this pearl ne looked extremely pleasing. Women¡¯s immunity to jewelry were always low.


    Before Liu Biao could fully take out the pearl ne, Lady Cai already took it and put it on her neck.


    ¡°Lord Husband. This is extremely beautiful! I really like it!¡±


    ¡°Haha! It is good as long as you like it.¡± Liu Biaoughed as he stroked his beard. He had spent a lot of money in the past few years for satisfaction. It was alright as Jingzhou was rich.


    ¡°Report Milord. Pang Tong is waiting outside for you!¡± The captain braced himself as he reported.


    ¡°I am not going to see him! Did you not hear me? I am busy! I will find him when I am free!¡± Liu Biao became angry when he saw the captain and threw a teacup at him. The teacup hit his head, causing blood to flow out.


    ¡°Milord! This Pang Tong said it is an important matter regarding the survival of Jingzhou!¡± The captain knelt and said again.


    ¡°The survival of Jingzhou? Jingzhou will be safe without this Pang Tong Pang Shiyuan! He is the one threatening the survival of Jingzhou! Tell him to get lost!¡± Liu Biao grabbed the entire teapot this time. If a teacup could cause the head to bleed, the teapot would outright kill the man. The captain could only withdraw in fear.


    ¡°Lord Husband, calm yourself. Come and have a drink.¡± Lady Cai¡¯s mood was still good as she had just got her ne.


    ¡°How did it go?¡± Pang Tong asked again once the captain came out.


    The captain shook his head. ¡°Young Master Pang, I am ipetent. Milord still refuses to see you.¡±


    Pang Tong also did not pin the me on the captain this time especially after he saw the blood on the man¡¯s head. ¡°Let my men go. Leave the rest to me.¡±


    ¡°Hm? Young Master Pang, what do you intend to do?¡± The captain had a bad feeling.


    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t allow me to see him, I will have hime out to see me.¡±


    Liu Biao was then interrupted for the third time.


    ¡°Men! What is with all that noise outside?¡± Liu Biao questioned. The loud noise from outside could be heard in the yard.


    ¡°Report Milord! Pang Tong is making statements outside!¡± A housekeeper replied.


    ¡°What did he say?¡±


    ¡°Milord, I don¡¯t dare say it.¡± Normally the housekeeper would report this as well but he did not dare repeat Pang Tong¡¯s words.


    ¡°Say it. I will not fault you for this.¡±


    ¡°He said Milord is inviting disaster and will not die well!¡± The housekeeper replied as he trembled in fear.


    ¡°Pang Tong Pang Shiyuan! You are courting death!¡± Liu Biao became enraged. He did not arrest Pang Tong and also did not allow Liu Mang to take action against Pang Tong because he decided to give face to the Pang Family. However, Pang Tong was so shameless that Liu Biao no longer wanted to give face.


    ¡°Men! Arrest Pang Tong and throw him in prison!¡± Liu Biao no longer cared about giving face. Spouting such words usually cause someone to end up in exile or executed.


    ¡°Understood!¡± The housekeeper saw Liu Biao¡¯s anger and was about to leave when he was stopped by someone else. ¡°Wait!¡±


    ¡°Mdy?¡± Liu Biao saw Lady Cai appeared. She had went back earlier because of Pang Tong¡¯s continued disturbances. Liu Biao also intended to go and find Lady Cai again after dealing with Pang Tong. Instead, Lady Cai suddenly appeared again.


    ¡°Lord Husband. Since Pang Tong is already here, why not go and see him?¡± Lady Cai spoke for Pang Tong¡¯s behalf.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Liu Biao frowned. Lady Cai was also unhappy with Pang Tong for earlier. So why is she speaking for him?


    Lady Cai also did not want to do this. The Cai Family did not have a favorable opinion of both Liu Mang and Liu Bei. They also did not like the Pang Family because they found Pang Degong¡¯s holier-than-thou attitude despicable.


    On the other hand, Liu Mang offended the Cai Family by sending out the recruitment order and killing the nobles. Having these two groups kill each other would be good. However, Lady Cai met a spy on the way back that gave her information. This information made her change her actions.


    ¡°Lord Husband. Both Liu Mang and Liu Bei are outsiders. If you chase away Pang Tong, you would break off rtions with Liu Bei! We may not want them as allies but it may not be worth making them our enemies. Besides that, Pang Tong said this much, it is possible that he may have something he needs to discuss. Lord Husband could always listen to him first. It is not toote chase him away after that!¡± Lady Cai advised. There was nothing wrong with just listening to Pang Tong.


    ¡°Alright, alright. We will do as Mdy says.¡± Liu Biao nodded. Lady Cai¡¯s words had its uses. When a person is old, they would listen to those close to them as their words were more credible.


    ¡°Bring that Pang Tong here!¡±


    ¡°Understood.


    ¡°Liu Biao! If you do not listen to my words, you would die a horrible death!¡±


    ¡°Liu Biao! If you do not listen to my words, you would have a tragic end!¡±


    ¡°Young Master Pang! Grandfather Pang!¡± The captain was crying. He was afraid Pang Tong was right. However, he was even more afraid that Liu Biao woulde and kill them both. Even then, he was also too afraid to stop Pang Tong. All he could do was cry in hopes Pang Tong would stop listen to him and stop. His efforts were futile.


    The housekeeper just only came out when he heard Pang Tong continued to shout. ¡°Jingzhou is lost! Jingzhou is lost!¡± The housekeeper could be considered as part of Liu Biao¡¯s family. Liu Biao shows him face and the housekeeper¡¯s son would also eventually grow up to be part of Jingzhou¡¯s foundation. It was to the extent that if the housekeeper were to retire, Liu Biao could make this person a noble. If Liu Biao dies, all of this would be gone. That was why he was just as angry.


    When the captain saw the housekeeper, he became extremely happy and greeted the housekeeper. ¡°Grandpa Liu! You are here!¡±


    However, the old housekeeper did not bother giving him any face and pped him. It was hard enough to ensure the captain stayed silent. The position of the housekeeper could be seen clearly from this exchange.


    ¡°Useless person! How could you let a schr spout bullshit here!¡± The housekeeper knew understood that the captain couldn¡¯t have done anything. He himself would not want to offend Pang Tong. However, he needed to vent his anger and the captain was the only outlet avable.


    ¡°Grandpa Liu is right!¡± The captain replied softly.


    ¡°Men! Arrest this madman!¡± The housekeeper ordered.


    ¡°Understood!¡± The soldiers brought by the housekeeper came out to catch Pang Tong. Pang Tong¡¯s hands were quickly tied up. Liu Biao had given the order to be as rude and rough as possible when bringing Pang Tong in. The man needed to experience a little suffering.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Pang Tong¡¯s guards were obviously not satisfied with this. To be dragged away with tied hands meant being a criminal suspect.


    However, Pang Tong stopped them and gave a smile, inviting them to arrest him.


    ¡°Mister Pang. Come. Men, bring him in!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Pang Tongughed happily despite getting arrested. Although he was arrested, he was being brought towards Liu Biao¡¯s residence. It was obvious that Liu Biao wanted to see him.

 Chapter 415

    ¡°What does this Liu Biao want to do?¡± At the feast, Liu Mang had caused Pang Shanmin to spit out blood. Liu Biao praised him for this and became very close to him. The discussion regarding the provisions was also going great. Most of the provisions went towards Liu Mang. Although the price was triple the market price, Liu Mang did not care because he had a lot of money. However, the situation changed again.


    If it was just a price increase, Liu Mang wouldn¡¯t mind. He would just consider it as Liu Biao being greedy. However, Liu Biao now said that Liu Mang needed to wait for two months to buy provisions. The reason for this is that Liu Biaocked supplies and needed to prioritize the battle at Jiangxia.


    Unfortunately, Liu Mangcked time. If he waited for two months, there would be riots at Yangzhou. Liu Biao telling Liu Mang to wait was simply forcing him to die.


    If this was going to happen, for what reason did Liu Mang go all the way to Jingzhou and make himself a hostage?


    ¡°This is definitely a plot by someone.¡± Liu Mang angrily gritted his teeth. If Liu Biao never had the intention to sell provisions, he would not have agreed so readily the previous day.


    ¡°Milord! We have finished our investigation!¡± Just as Liu Mang was thinking to himself, Jia Xu appeared and shouted.


    ¡°You have finished your investigation? Whose fault is this?¡± Liu Mang opened up a piece of paper given to him and read it. Inside were details of the various people opposing him such as Cai Mao and Zhang Yun.


    The entire list was not a one man¡¯s work. Inside was information gathered by Yang Hong, Chen Gong¡¯s spies, and even other past information obtained by Jia Xu when he was still working for Zhang Xiu.


    This Jia Xu initially intended to hide this information but his near death experience the previous day made him decide to give the old information at Nanyang to Liu Mang to increase his chances of survival. To take revenge, Liu Mang made Jia Xu in charge of his own information organization. This detailed is the result of his work on top of Chen Gong¡¯s own work.


    Of the various people in Jingzhou, Cai Mao and Zhang Yun didn¡¯t need to wait this long if they wanted to stall Liu Mang. The Huang Family had no ability to persuade Liu Biao to do anything. Kuai Yue didn¡¯t like Liu Mang but also had no malice with him while Kuai Liang had good opinion of Liu Mang. As for the others, Liu Mang did not bother with them. They had not appeared in the original history so why would they do so now?


    ¡°We finally found who it is!¡± The name in front of Liu Mang was also the one that gave him the most headache. ¡°It is Pang Tong Pang Shiyuan!¡±


    The paper also had information of Pang Tong making a ruckus outside Liu Biao¡¯s residence. Pang Tong was caught and went inside in the afternoon before being released at night.


    ¡°I was careless!¡± Liu Mang massaged his aching head. He thought he had already won as Pang Tong would not be able to kill him here and Liu Biao had promised him provisions. As long as he remained in Jingzhou, Lu Bu would not be a threat which means Liu Biao had nothing to fear.


    It was obvious that Liu Mang had been careless. Pang Tong had somehow persuaded Liu Biao to go back on his decision.


    What Liu Mang didn¡¯t know was that Pang Tong convinced Liu Biao that the growth of Yangzhou was not beneficial to Jingzhou. Liu Biao would only obtain profits from aggression.


    Pang Tong also told Liu Biao that Liu Mang would not work as a hostage. Lu Bu was still around and Liu Mang would only be a talented officer at best when ites to being a hostage. As Liu Biao was able to have a son, Liu Zong, at the age of fifty, Lu Bu could too. Liu Biao only had one wife because of theplications amongst the nobles but Lu Bu had three wives. How could he not have a son?


    Once Lu Bu has a son, Liu Mang¡¯s worth as a hostage bes worthless. By providing provisions to Yangzhou, Lu Bu¡¯s Army would grow. When Lu Bu gets a son after that, the first to suffer would be Liu Biao.


    Lu Bu also had a terrible reputation. How could you expect the ve of Three Surnames to keep his promises? On top of that, Lu Bu had almost sold off his daughter for Xuzhou.


    Liu Biao wanted to struggle but Pang Tong¡¯s next words stopped him. Pang Tong said that it does not matter if Jingzhou doesn¡¯t provide provisions to Liu Bei. However, he must not provide provisions to Liu Mang as well. A mutual destruction. Having two weak neighbors was better than having two strong neighbors. In the end, Liu Biao agreed to this.


    ¡°This cannot continue. I must go and see Liu Biao!¡± Liu Mang contemted and decided to go and persuade Liu Biao again. He didn¡¯t have any other choice. However, he was stopped by Jia Xu.


    ¡°Milord. There is no need for that. You would simply be inviting trouble for yourself.¡± There was no point in Liu Mang going to see Liu Biao since Liu Biao have already formed an opinion of Liu Mang. He would just be stopped at the gate like Pang Tong. Although Pang Tong could be shameless and curse Liu Biao, Liu Mang could not do so. This is because Liu Mang had a righteous reputation.


    ¡°What other choice do I have?¡¯ Liu Mang knew that going to see Liu Biao would not be good but he did not know what else to do.


    ¡°There is another way.¡±


    ¡°There is?¡± Liu Mang¡¯s eyes grew wide as he moved to roughly grab Jia Xu¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Let go! Let go!¡± Jia Xu quickly struggled. Being with Liu Mang made every day dangerous. ¡°Milord. There is another way but it is really difficult to pull off.¡±


    ¡°Difficult?¡± Liu Mang heard this and snorted. ¡°Wenhe. Are you saying thating to Jingzhou and surviving the attack at the river not difficult? We have alreadye all this way. Why should we care whether it is difficult or not?¡±


    Jia Xu smiled and respond. ¡°Alright. Since Milord has said this, I have nothing left to say about this matter. Milord. Right now, Liu Biao had already been persuaded. He would not believe our words anymore. We cannot go directly to Liu Biao but we can indirectly save our own nation¡±


    ¡°Indirectly?¡± Liu Mang could not understand. He asked if it meant buying from the nobles instead or secretly smuggle provisions out. However, the selling of provisions could only be done by Liu Biao. It would be a serious crime for anyone else to sell provisions and the punishment for the offense is death. When there is a natural disaster, Liu Biao would be able to provide the people with provisions. That was why Jingzhou had a high poption.


    ¡°If we cannot justify ourselves, we ask others for help.¡± Right now, Liu Mang was like a thief to Liu Biao. Even if Liu Mang didn¡¯t steal anything, people tell Liu Biao that Liu Mang is a thief. Liu Mang would definitely not be able to exin himself because if he denies it, it would be like a thief with a guilty conscience. He would end up making more misunderstandings. The only way he can prove his innocence is by having an evidence or a witness.


    It was impossible to find evidence but he could still find a witness. He just need to get someone close to Liu Biao to say good things about him and Yangzhou so that Liu Biao would change his opinion again.


    ¡°Who can speak for me in Jingzhou? Is it Kuai Liang?¡± Liu Mang thought to himself. The first condition was that this person was good natured to Liu Mang. The other would be that this person is trusted by Liu Biao. That was why the first person he thought of is Kuai Liang. After all, Kuai Liang always wanted to have an alliance with Yangzhou because they shared amon enemy in Sun Ce. He also did not have a good impression of Liu Bei.


    However, Jia Xu shook his head and objected. Kuai Liang was certainly trusted by Liu Biao but he was not appropriate for this as to Liu Biao, Kuai Liang had always supported allying with Yangzhou, he would definitely not speak badly of Liu Mang. He would speak favorably for Liu Mang even if Liu Mang did not go to him for help. As a result, Kuai Liang would be more of a hindrance. Jia Xu suggested that Liu Mang seek help from Kuai Yue, Cai Mao, and Pang Degong.


    Hearing this, Liu Mangughed bitterly. Kuai Yue was someone who wanted to remain neutral. He did not want to offend any factions. If he had wanted to help Liu Mang, he would have already done so earlier.


    As for Cai Mao, Liu Mang did not know when he offended Cai Mao. However, Cai Mao was hostile towards Liu Mang. It was already good enough that Cai Mao did not nder him.


    As for Pang Degong, Liu Mang knew that this person was the father of Pang Shanmin, the person Liu Mang had almost killed and also the uncle of Pang Tong. How was he supposed to ask him for help?


    ¡°Milord. Are you going to give up so easily? Sigh. If I knew this, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered suggesting this. What a waste of energy.¡± Jia Xu sneered.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. How could I give up so easily?¡± Liu Mang agreed after hearing Jia Xu¡¯s words. They have already done so much. Persuading these people can¡¯t be any harder than narrowly surviving on the battlefield. ¡°Wenhe. There is no need to create a suspense. Finish your suggestion.¡±


    Jia Xu nodded. He admired Liu Mang¡¯s tenacity the most.


    ¡°Milord. Kuai Yue wants to be neutral but could he stay neutral?¡± Jia Xu harrumphed as he spoke. He did not get along with Kuai Yue because Kuai Yue was also a sly person like him. Simr people tend to repel each other.


    ¡°Kuai Yue is afraid of getting too close to Your Highness, offending the Huang, Pang and Cai Family. What he didn¡¯t know is that he had already offended them. Even though they said nothing, they would voice theirints in their hearts. This is because of his brother Kuai Liang.


    ¡°Wenhe. Are you saying to let Kuai Liang take the main stage?¡±


    ¡°Correct. Milord can invite Kuai Liang to a banquet and then use his name to invite Kuai Yue. You can then spread news of the invitation to show that Kuai Yue is your guest. Eventually, the rumor would be the truth.¡±


    ¡°You want to threaten him?¡± Liu Mang¡¯s eyes sh. Jia Xu was truly sly. He made it such that there is no neutral ground. The people would either be on Pang Tong¡¯s side or Liu Mang¡¯s side. If a person tries to remain neutral, others would only scheme against him.


    ¡°Good strategy. What about Cai Mao? That person is hostile towards me.¡± Liu Mang spoke of his worries. Before he knew it, Cai Mao was his enemy. Even if he wanted to make peace with Cai Mao, he did not know where to start.


    ¡°Cai Mao? This person likes wealth...¡± Jia Xu thought for a while and then shook his head. Cai Mao was Liu Biao¡¯s Military Advisor. He had power and wealth. Even if Liu Mang had a lot of money, bribing him would not be effective.


    ¡°No. We cannot persuade Cai Mao but we can start from his little sister! Lady Cai¡¯s rtionship with Cai Mao remained good even after she married Liu Biao. If we can persuade Lady Cai, we would be able to persuade Cai Mao.¡±


    ¡°Lady Cai?¡± Liu Mang worried. By right, Lady Cai would be harder to meet since she would live in the governor¡¯s residence. If he could not even meet Liu Biao how was he supposed to meet his wife?


    ¡°Correct. Milord. Lady Cai does not stay in the governor¡¯s residence every day.¡± As Lady Cai loved ying music in a silent location, her brother bought a secluded ce for her. asionally, she would stay at that ce for a few days. That would be Liu Mang¡¯s chance to meet her.


    ¡°Milord. Do you need me to teach you how to handle women?¡± Jia Xu winked as he joked.


    ¡°You!¡± Liu Mang was speechless. If he knew how to deal with women, he would not be so afraid of the fierce women at home. Now, he had to risk his life again for Yangzhou.


    ¡°Thest one would be Pang Degong.¡± Jia Xu furrowed his brows. He had no real n to use for persuading Pang Degong. ¡°Milord. This is just a guess but I think we should start with this Tang Yun.¡±

 Chapter 416

    Unlike theplicated situation at Jingzhou, the situation at Linhuai was easier to understand. Zhang Liao must confront an army with seventy thousand men.


    His scouts had already been dispatched all over as he waited for Sun Quan to send reinforcements. He did not need to wait long for the scouts to report that troops were advancing towards Tuzhong at a really fast speed.


    ¡°General. We will be at the borders of Tuzhong after we get out of this forest.¡± Ling Cao told Lu Meng.


    Lu Meng nodded in response. He and Ling Cao were close friends and grew up together. Although they were close, Ling Cao ced importance in military position and only addressed him as ¡®General¡¯ ever since they entered the military. Lu Meng was also forced to change.


    ¡°Zigan. Have the army set up camp inside the jungle to rest!¡± Lu Meng said to his friend.


    ¡°Set up camp in the jungle?¡± Ling Cao was stunned. What was Lu Meng trying to do? Weren¡¯t they supposed to join up with the defenders as soon as possible to defend Tuzhong? Why are they resting so far away from Tuzhong? On top of that, forests could be filled with ambushes and could be set on fire.


    ¡°Haha. Zigan, have you seen the map? Once we leave the forest, it would be a in. Do you think we can stop the Xiliang Cavalry on open ins in our exhausted state? Have you forgotten what the Military Advisor said to us?¡±


    Ling Cao nodded. He knew what Lu Su had said and understood Lu Su¡¯s considerations. However, he did not know why they had to set up camp. They could just sit on the ground and eat their provisions without setting up camp. ¡°Setting up camp here or at Tuzhong wouldn¡¯t make a difference!¡±


    ¡°The enemy is outnumbered and only have one thousand infantries. They would not be able to capture Tuzhong so quickly. If they want to capture Tuzhong, they would need to send their entire army. By camping here, we would be able tounch a surprise attack.¡±


    ¡°What about ambushes?¡±


    ¡°Zigan, can you hear those birds? No matter what, men would not be able to hide themselves from the birds. The birds will warn us if there is an ambush.¡±


    ¡°What about fire?¡±


    ¡°Haha. There are a lot of water in this area. As a result, it rains frequently. Fire would not start on its own so easily in such damp weather. If someone purposely start a fire, the fire could also be doused easily.¡±


    All of this were proven war theories from the past. Lu Meng even took a branch to show Ling Cao how difficult it is to burn things in this jungle.


    ¡°This jungle will be our protection. Even the Xiliang Cavalry would not dare to enter this jungle! If they doe, hahaha. I will need to thank them for providing us with merits!¡± Lu Meng¡¯s words calmed down Ling Cao¡¯s anxiety. ¡°Go and make the preparations.¡±


    ¡°Report! We found an enemy scout ahead!¡± One messenger suddenly said.


    ¡°So they havee?¡± Lu Meng nodded.


    ¡°General. Should I go and get rid of them?¡± Ling Cao asked. Only by killing the scouts can they avoid being detected.


    ¡°Why should we get rid of them? Let them know where we are! Don¡¯t bother attacking them unless theye within hundred paces near the camp!¡± Lu Meng waved his hand. He wanted to tell his enemies that he is here and he is watching from within the jungle.

 Chapter 417

    ¡°This enemy is sharp!¡± Zhang Liao said after he received a report from his scout. The enemy hid themselves in the jungle. They numbered around five thousand and they all had killing intent. One nce was enough to tell that these aren¡¯tmon soldiers.


    Zhang Liao originally thought of attacking them on the ins when they approach Tuzhong. This would take away the vanguards of the reinforcements and also lower the morale of those at Tuzhong. Unfortunately, it seems that attacking the vanguard does not seem like a very reliable method anymore.


    With the jungle there, Zhang Liao would not be able to use the Xiliang Cavalry. Although Tuzhong is an hour¡¯s distance away, a battle would take much longer.


    ¡°What is the word written on the enemy banner?¡± Zhang Liao wanted to know who he was fighting.


    ¡°General. The word on the banner is Lu!¡±


    ¡°Lu?¡± Zhang Liao had never heard of this person before. The more famous ones were Huang Gai and Han Dang. He had never heard of a Jiangdong general with the surname Lu.


    ¡°Is it Lu?¡± Xu Sheng repeated but his tone implied that he knew of this person.


    ¡°Does General Xu Sheng know of him?¡± Zhang Liao asked.


    ¡°I do not know the specifics. However, I have heard of Milord speaking of a general with the surname Lu before. That person is Lu Meng. He is a talented young general around twenty years old that is good at leading troops. However, he may not have tempered himself much so he could either be amander-in-chief or an idle theorizer.


    Zhang Liao heard of this exnation and thought of Lu Meng. Lu Meng was young which is why Zhang Liao had never heard of him. However, Zhang Liao nodded in approval. A calm and perceptive person is now rare amongst youngsters.


    Right now, Zhang Liao¡¯s Army was in a predicament since their initial n of wiping out the enemy¡¯s reinforcements was not as easy as expected with the presence of the jungle.


    ¡°General. Should we capture Tuzhong and eliminate that twenty thousand soldiers first and then deal with Jiangdong¡¯s army of fifty thousand?¡± Ge Jun suggested.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Our catapults have plenty of ammunition. We can take Tuzhong first then only deal with this enemy. Otherwise, it would be troublesome when the enemy¡¯s main army arrives.¡± Xu Sheng agreed. As Xu Sheng was also amander, Zhang Liao put his suggestion into consideration and did not immediately reject this.


    Even if Lu Meng¡¯s troops rush to the rescue while they attack Tuzhong, there would not be much issues. Zhang Liao was confident that he could deal with them using two thousand men.


    However, there was not much point in capturing Tuzhong as well. He was part of the Wolf Cavalry that only knew how to attack and not defend. He did not know how to be on the defending side. As they also need to deal with the main armying from Jiangdong, the army would suffer heavy losses.


    ¡°Zhang Hu. Go and find amon person living here.¡± Zhang Liao said to Zhang Hu.


    ¡°Find amon person?¡± Zhang Hu did not seem to understand but he went searching for a person anyway. He was not able to find anybody even after half a day. Most people would have already hidden themselves in the city or have left a long time ago. In the end, Zhang Hu caught a messenger. This is one of the messengers sending messages to Jiangdong. While they normally allowed the messengers to send the messages, they do catch some so that the enemy doesn¡¯t notice that they wanted the reinforcements toe.


    ¡°Let me go!¡± Qin Feng¡¯s messenger shouted while being escorted by Zhang Hu.


    ¡°General. I could not find any citizens. I could only find this person.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Zhang Liao was not picky. The only important thing was that the person was from Tuzhong.


    ¡°I will not say a thing! Just kill me!¡±


    ¡°Haha. This person has guts! Unfortunately, he follows a cowardly and greedy Lord.¡± Zhang Liao said with a smile. This was the conclusion he had of Qin Feng¡¯s personality after the man immediately escaped from Linhuai. He did not expect that such a Lord to have such good soldiers. He had initially expected the soldiers to be as terrible as Qin Feng in personality.


    ¡°You still refuse to speak at this moment?¡± Zhang Hu kicked the messenger, causing the messenger to spit out blood.


    ¡°I won¡¯t say a thing even if you kill me!¡±


    ¡°General. Should we torture him?¡±


    ¡°No need!¡± Zhang Liao shook his head. There was not enough time to go and torture the messenger.


    ¡°Having a strong will is good. Do not worry, I won¡¯t make you betray your Lord. I just want to ask you a simple question.¡± Zhang Liao asked as he approached the messenger.


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    ¡°If you can answer my question, I will allow you to go free. If you still remain stubborn, you will die. It is not impossible to find another person. I do not believe everyone would be as resolute as you.¡±


    ¡°Hmph! I still won¡¯t speak! If I were to tell anything to butchers like you, you would kill everyone in Tuzhong! So what if I die?¡±


    ¡°Massacre?¡± Zhang Liao finally understood why this person was so stubborn.


    ¡°Since when did our General say he wants to massacre everyone in the city?¡± Zhang Hu shouted.


    ¡°Sigh.¡± Zhang Liao sighed and stopped Zhang Hu. Although they never said that they would kill everyone in the city, Qin Feng said it. Qin Feng would have definitely said that they would kill everyone after capturing Tuzhong to make the soldiers rmed and share a hatred for their enemies. It was a good excuse to control the feelings of the people. On top of that, Liu Mang¡¯s Army had a precedent of massacring people before so Qin Feng¡¯s excuse could work.


    No matter what Zhang Hu says, the enemy would definitely not believe him.


    Zhang Liao did not need Zhang Hu to exin that he is not here to ughter everyone. He just needed to know whether the messenger was native to Tuzhong.


    ¡°I have already said, I won¡¯t ask you things about Tuzhong. All I want to know is the weather. You just need to tell me things like when it would rain. I will let you go once you tell me these things. I am sure your mother is still in the city. Do you want your mother to watch you die all alone out here?¡±


    Zhang Hu and Ge Jun looked at each other in confusion. Zhang Liao and the messenger were strangers. How would Zhang Liao know whether the messenger still has a mother living in Tuzhong?


    ¡°Mother!¡± The messenger thought about his own mother once Zhang Liao mentioned her.


    ¡°Once you are dead, who is going to take care of your mother? Are you cing your hopes on your fellow soldiers? Are you cing your hopes on your greedy and cowardly Lord? You just need to tell me about the weather and I will let you go and be a filial son!¡±


    ¡°Are you speaking the truth?¡±


    ¡°He really does have a mother?¡± Zhang Hu and Ge Jun were shocked as they wondered how Zhang Liao know. Naturally, Zhang Liao deducted this based on how neatly the person was dressed despite the fact that he was only a messenger. This meant that the person still had a mother or a wife. However, the man was only amoner about twenty six years old. Commoners don¡¯t marry that early and so Zhang Liao guessed that it was the mother that helped the son stay neat and tidy.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Zhang Liao nodded.


    ¡°You won¡¯t ask me anything other than the weather?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I won¡¯t ask you anything else other than the weather. I won¡¯t lie to you either. You are just a small ranked officer that is not worth lying to. Whether I kill you or not won¡¯t make a difference.¡±


    In the end, the messenger agreed. He told Zhang Liao that it had not rain for half a month. Zhang Liao also looked at the clear cloudless skies and confirmed that the messenger was telling the truth. Zhang Liao then allowed the messenger to leave unharmed.


    After that, Zhang Liao ordered for the soldiers to go and cut down a tree at the nearby jungle. Once the tree was brought over, he checked the moistness of the branches and leaves. He found out that only the roots were moist while the rest of the tree was quite dry.


    ¡°Men. Rest for half a day! We will attack the enemy camp tomorrow morning!¡±


    ¡°General Zhang Liao. You have found a stratagem to use?¡± Xu Sheng and Wang Wei asked.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°If you already have a stratagem, why not do it now?¡±


    ¡°There is no hurry. We do not even have the key item yet. How are we supposed to execute the stratagem?¡±


    ¡°The key item?¡±


    ¡°Oil.¡±


    ¡°Oil?¡± Wang Wei finally understood. He was more of an intellectual person than a fighter. That was why Liu Mang had him follow Xu Sheng.


    ¡°General. You want to use fire?¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡±


    ¡°General. How are we supposed to use fire at the Jiang River?¡± One of the officers asked. It would be difficult to use a fire attack because of the lush forest and the river.


    ¡°Haha. Why did you think I asked Qin Feng¡¯s messenger about the weather? There was no rain for half a month. Other than the roots, the rest of the tree have already turned dry. Even the Gods favor us!¡±


    ¡°What about the streams in the jungle?¡± There are small streams flowing inside the jungle. These could be used to put out the fire.


    ¡°That is why we are using the oil!¡± Xu Sheng was the one that exined this time. He had seen Liu Mang use this before. It could even set fire on top of a river, not to mention the small streams in the jungle.


    ¡°Haha! You will all understand tomorrow!¡±

 Chapter 418

    ¡°What did you say? Liu Mang¡¯s Army ising to our camp?¡± Lu Meng obtained this information from his scout. He never expected the Liu Mang¡¯s Army to attack him instead of the city.


    ¡°Yes, General. The Liu Mang¡¯s Army ising this way. Usually, Tuzhong would still be attacked but right now, it is rtively peaceful.


    ¡°Let theme! We will kill them all!¡± Ling Cao shouted.


    ¡°It is not so simple!¡± Lu Meng frowned. He knew the person leading the attack was Zhang Liao Zhang Wenyuan. He knew Zhang Liao was once part of the Wolf Cavalry led by Lu Bu. In other words, Zhang Liao was Lu Bu¡¯s number one general. That was why Lu Meng was vignt. Even then, Zhang Liao decided to attack Lu Meng in the forest with the Xiliang Cavalry. Lu Meng doubted that Zhang Liao wanted the Xiliang Cavalry to dismount and fight. Although he could not understand Zhang Liao¡¯s actions, he was not a pushover. If Zhang Liao wants toe and fight, he would ept the fight.


    ¡°All soldiers, prepare for battle! If Zhang Liao dares toe, make sure he doesn¡¯t leave!¡± Lu Meng shouted and the army quickly gathered. With the jungle around, Lu Meng did not need to fear the Xiliang Cavalry.


    Meanwhile, Zhang Liao and the Xiliang Cavalry were looking at the jungle from the ins. ¡°Is that person Lu Meng?¡± Zhang Liao asked as he looked at the man wearing a general¡¯s armor.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Lu Meng was a warrior. He could sense someone staring at him and looked back to see Zhang Liao.


    ¡°Zhang Liao!¡±


    ¡°Lu Meng!¡±


    ¡°Let me teach you a lesson!¡±


    ¡°Soldiers!¡± Zhang Liao raised the banner. In the era of cold weapons, cavalries were normally the strongest onnd. Even Lu Meng would be unwilling to fight them head on. However, Lu Meng was not afraid because of the jungle.


    ¡°Get ready!¡± Lu Meng also readied his soldiers. His camp was in an empty space in the jungle. This allows him to station the troops and also have enough wood.


    ¡°Attack!¡± Zhang Liao swung the banner down, signaling the XIliang Cavalry to attack. The soldiers rushed towards their enemies like ferocious beasts.


    ¡°Kill!¡± The five thousand troops shouted. Their killing intent gathered into one pressuring force.


    Lu Meng took in a deep breath as he stood in the middle of his army. He wondered what the Wolf Cavalry would be like when theparatively weaker Xiliang Cavalry was already so formidable.


    Lu Meng and his army felt nervous. They were more suited to fighting on the water. When besieging cities, they fought against people like Liu Yao and Liu Biao who did not have cavalries. This was also the first time Lu Meng was fighting against heavy cavalry.


    It was alright for Lu Meng to be nervous but he must not panic or everything would be lost. On top of that, the five thousand men with him were not like the other thirty thousand noble soldiers following them from behind. These were all elites and survivors of the Jiangdong Army.


    Jiangdong did not only have the Danyang Troops but also the Jiangdong Army. These Jiangdong Army were also known as the Chu Army. The men were all descendants of Chu. Although it has already been the Great Han Dynasty for several centuries, the Chu soldiers still followed Chu customs and they were the kind of soldiers that fought until the end. The Chu then surrendered after the death of Xiang Yu.


    Right now, Lu Meng¡¯s soldiers were that very same Chu soldiers. When Sun Ce attacked Wancheng and captured it, he had used these soldiers. Unfortunately, most of them ended up in the bottom of the river courtesy of Gan Ning and the ballista. Sun Ce helplessly pulled out the remaining five thousand of the Chu Army out of Wancheng to save them.


    ¡°Raise the bows! Use eighty percent strength!¡± Lu Meng ordered and the soldiers pulled the bowstrings. They were using two shi bows. Even Liu Mang could not get all of his Urban Army soldiers to use this bow.1


    ¡°Come!¡± Lu Meng looked at the approaching enemies. If they really approached, they would be showered with arrows. Even if they could avoid the arrows, they would not be able to escape. Lu Meng then ordered for his men to shoot once the enemy reached the optimal range.


    ¡°Withdraw!¡± Zhang Liao shouted and changed direction. He sneered as the rest of the Xiliang Cavalry followed. They were almost a hundred and fifty paces away from the enemy. At this range, even the arrows would pierce through the firstyer of their armor. If it hits a spot not covered by the armor, the arrow would pierce through their entire body. Besides that, the men may be protected by armor but the horses were not. The horses would not survive. Killing the horses first was one of the ways of defeating cavalry.


    However, at this range, the Xiliang Cavalry suddenly turned and left outside of the bow¡¯s range. This made Lu Meng feel awkward. They were about to shoot only for the enemies to leave. Even the soldiers had already drawn the bow and heightened their focus. Some of the soldiers even shot early but the arrows did nothing at that distance. The unlucky ones had the bowstrings gash their faces.


    ¡°Put down the bow!¡± Lu Meng ordered.


    ¡°General! Look!¡± Not much time has passed since Lu Meng¡¯sst order when the Xiliang Cavalry turned back towards them again.


    ¡°Raise the bows!¡± Lu Meng shouted again. That being said, the soldiers all knew enough to raise their bows again without Lu Meng¡¯s orders. ¡°Shoot at two hundred paces away!¡± This time, Lu Meng had the soldiers pull their bowstring to its maximum. Previously, he only had the soldiers draw the bow to about eighty percent because the soldiers would need to fight with their swords after shooting the arrows. As the fight could take over half the day, they needed to conserve their stamina.


    Now, Lu Meng no longer cared and decided to make an all-out effort. By pulling the bowstrings to its limits, they could shoot up to two hundred paces away. Unfortunately, their efforts were fated to be in vain. Zhang Liao once again had the Xiliang Cavalry turn around but this time, he did it at two hundred paces away.


    ¡°General Lu Meng! Did you want to shoot us? Haha! Don¡¯t bother!¡± The Xiliang Cavalry taunted with the backsides of their horses facing Lu Meng. Zhang Liao had already expected them to shoot at these two distances earlier. These were all Zhang Liao¡¯s work. Zhang Hu and the others were more used to advancing blindly and crushing their enemies with overwhelming force. They have never baited enemies into attacking like this before.


    ¡°Lu Meng! What would you do next?¡± Zhang Liao muttered to himself as he looked at Lu Meng¡¯s camp. In war, thirty percent is meant for survival while seventy percent is for killing the enemies. If one does not follow this rule, that person is mostly likely to be the first to die.


    To survive, one needs to conserve at least thirty percent of his strength. That was how Zhang Liao predicted the first shot to be at a hundred fifty paces away. If they were to shoot from further away, those arrows could be ignored.


    For the second volley, Zhang Liao predicted Lu Meng¡¯s intentions to shoot with all their strength. That was why he yed safe and turned around at two hundred paces away.


    Lu Meng was foiled twice. Zhang Liao wanted to see if Lu Meng would lose his calm and charge towards the ins to kill Zhang Liao. Even if they were the Chu Army, they would have to bow their heads to heavy cavalries.


    Lu Meng¡¯s face turned purple. He wanted to harm the enemy before the battle starts but the enemy predicted his actions. It would be weird if he was okay with that.


    ¡°General. Let us advance a little! That way, we would be able to shoot them!¡± Ling Cao suggested. He wanted to pursue the Xiliang Cavalry the next time they attacked.


    ¡°Gather the three shi bows!¡± Lu Meng ordered as he endured his anger. He wanted to pursue the enemy like Ling Cao suggested but his rationale told him that Zhang Liao¡¯s Army woulde out in good condition while Lu Meng and the Chu Army would end up asughing stocks.


    ¡°All soldiers be on standby! No one is allowed to go out without my orders!¡± Lu Meng was afraid that Ling Cao or another soldier would charge out in anger. To a general, a soldier¡¯s discipline is the most important.


    _____________


    Like the difference between a shortbow and a longbow.

 Chapter 419

    ¡°He managed to endure!¡± Zhang Liao could not help but look Lu Meng favorably. Normally, generals are more simple minded. On top of that, youngsters would also be more hot blooded. If this was Sun Ce, they would have already charged out of the jungle. However, Lu Meng still managed to remain calm. This made Zhang Liao sigh withment.


    Even Zhang Liao himself were not as cool headed as Lu Meng when he was at that age. He had to use his own injuries and the lives of his men to learn this lesson.


    ¡°Zhang Hu! Ge Jun! Continue doing this! I want to see how long this Lu Meng and endure himself.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± Zhang Hu and Ge Jun received the order and continued to harass and taunt the enemy. In the end, the Chu Army started to be annoyed.


    ¡°Zi Ming! Give me some troops! Let me go out and kill them!¡± Ling Cao could no longer endure constantly being humiliated by the Xiliang Cavalry. They had also insulted his dead father which was his sore spot. Mentioning Ling Cao¡¯s father caused Ling Cao to explode in anger.


    ¡°I am telling you to stay!¡± Lu Meng shouted coldly. Lu Meng was also angry at the enemies but he also knew that this was his enemy¡¯s stratagem. They wanted to lure Lu Meng out to crush him. He even had to silently tell himself to have self-restraint.


    ¡°Could it be that your fathers are so weak that their offspring can¡¯t shoot arrows?¡± The Xiliang Cavalry came back and taunted. Lu Meng did not even have a chance to rx. Although his camp was in the jungle, the Xiliang Cavalry could still attack. If they attacked while he cked off, the whole army would be in trouble. Even if the Xiliang Cavalry dismount from their horses, they would be heavy infantries. It would not be wise to be caught unprepared.


    Lu Meng nend to get the Xiliang Cavalry to attack and dismount to fight. He also intended to ambush the Xiliang Cavalry in the forest. Lu Meng had wasted a lot of arrows trying to shoot the Xiliang Cavalry. The Xiliang Cavalry had also made many trips taunting Lu Meng¡¯s soldiers. Neither side gains the upper hand. However, Lu Meng was only stalling for time. Once the real reinforcements arrives, his mission would beplete.


    ¡°I can¡¯t take this anymore! Who wants to charge out with me?¡± Ling Cao shouted.


    ¡°Ling Cao! Did you not hear my orders? You are viting the militaryw! Do you want to be punished?¡± Lu Meng looked at his friend coldly.


    ¡°So what? Do you think I am scared? I would have been themander if I was the older one! You do not have any qualifications to say anything about me!¡± Ling Cao roared back.


    ¡°Ling Cao! Come back here! Don¡¯t force me to use militaryw!¡±


    The soldiers simply watched the two quarrel. They also felt helpless.


    ¡°I dare you!¡± Ling Cao approached Lu Meng and shouted. ¡°Barbarian Lu! I can ept being insulted but I won¡¯t stand the fact that my father is insulted!¡±


    Before Ling Cao could say anymore, Lu Meng pped him in the face. This caused Ling Cao to fall to the ground.


    ¡°Lu Meng?¡± Ling Cao¡¯s eyes turned red.


    Inparison, Lu Meng was angrier than Ling Cao. He shouted back, ¡°Ling Cao! Do you think you are the only one insulted? Do you think you are the only one with a dead father? At least you had spent some time with your father! I don¡¯t even know what my father looks like! Do you think I am not angry?¡± Lu Meng had never even seen his father before. He simply joined the army in secret because he wanted to make his mother¡¯s life easier.


    Eventually he was discovered by Deng Dang. Although shocked, Deng Dang allowed him to officially join the army.


    ¡°Zi Ming?¡± The light in Ling Cao¡¯s eyes slowly returned.


    ¡°Go! If you still want to go! I will let you go! Take your men with you out to fight and die. Go and be merits that the enemy could proudly unt! Go and make the others in Jiangdong lose their fathers, sons or husbands. At best, you can go and meet yourte father while leaving your mother alone in this world!¡± Lu Meng continued to scold.


    All the angry soldiers calmed down when they heard Lu Meng¡¯s words. They all still had family waiting for them at home.


    ¡°I... I won¡¯t go!¡± Ling Cao felt ashamed dejected but finally relented.


    ¡°If you are not going then withdraw and take out your three shi bow!¡± Lu Meng shouted happily at his friend. He would not use militaryw. Although the militaryw was strict, Ling Cao was his childhood friend. On top of that, his mother was the one that provided his family with financial aid. Without Ling Cao¡¯s family, Lu Meng would not have grown up to be a sessful person.


    When the Xiliang Cavalry came back again, Lu Meng ordered the soldiers to shoot from two hundred and forty paces away.


    ¡°Shooting at two hundred and forty paces away?¡± When Zhang Hu saw this, he sneered. That range was too far away for two shi bows. He believed that the general simply became reckless out of anger. He then thought of how to humiliate the enemy even more.


    ¡°Not good!¡± On the other hand, Zhang Liao noticed that the arrows were longer and became frightened. He did not believe that Lu Meng would have the soldiers shoot for no reason when he was able to endure being lured out.


    The arrows flew and struck the soldiers in front causing them to fall to the ground. The soldiers at the back did not fare much better than the ones in front. The skillful ones were able to make their horses jump while the unskillful ones would stumble and fall over the corpses of those in front of him. Their life would thene to an end as they get trampled by the other soldiers behind them.


    ¡°Withdraw! Withdraw!¡± An arrow pierced through Zhang Hu¡¯s left arm. He was angry and wanted to charge forward but decided against it when he thought of Zhang Liao¡¯s cold expression.


    ¡°Three shi bows!¡± Zhang Liao coldly said when he saw the arrows pierce through the soldiers. There were over a hundred casualties from that volley. Zhang Liao never expected the enemy to be able to use three shi bows. While Zhang Liao, Zhang Hu and Ge Jun could draw those bows, they were generals. However, the several hundred soldiers that managed to use those bows weremon soldiers.


    The Jiangdong soldiers cheered. They have finally taken revenge on their enemies. Although they have not destroyed their enemies, harming them was already a victory. To Zhang Liao and the others, that cheer also served as a humiliation.


    ¡°General! This one is ashamed to greet the General! Please punish me!¡± Zhang Hu eximed when he returned. He haven¡¯t removed the arrow stuck to his hand. He also did not dare to look at Zhang Liao in the eye. He believed that this was his mistake. If he had been more vignt and noticed that the enemy was using three shi bows, the Xiliang Cavalry would have been able to avoid casualties.


    Zhang Liao did not reply immediately causing Zhang Hu to have cold sweat. Zhang Liao¡¯s punishment could be grave.


    However, instead of punishing Zhang Hu, Zhang liaoughed instead. Zhang Hu could not believe his eyes because of Zhang Liao¡¯s prejudice towards the Xiliang Cavalry. Even if no mitakes were made, Zhang Liao would not show a good expression towards the Xiliang Cavalry. It was to the extent that Zhang Hu momentarily wondered who this person was.


    In the end, Zhang Liao opened his mouth to speak. ¡°Although you have made a mistake, you are not the only one. I am also at fault.¡± Zhang Liao had also been careless. He did not expect Lu Meng to do this.


    ¡°Zhang Hu. I will give you an opportunity to fix your mistake. Harass the enemy and make sure they have no time to rest! If you cannot aplish this, you do not need toe back here!¡± Zhang Liao¡¯s face turned cold again.


    ¡°Understood!¡± Zhang Hu nodded. He was not used to Zhang Liao smiling at him and preferred to see the cold Zhang Liao.


    The Xiliang Cavalry charged forward again. Learning from experience, they now carried shields and lowered their bodies to protect themselves from arrows.


    ¡°Coming to harass us again? If you want to die,e!¡± Lu Meng said as he saw the Xiliang Cavalry move again. Once the Jiangdong Army bes exhausted, the Xiliang Cavalry would also be finished.


    ¡°General Wang Wei. I will leave the next part to you.¡± Zhang Liao said to Wang Wei.


    ¡°Understood!¡± Wang Wei nodded and left to make his preparations. Lu Meng continued to watch the movements of Zhang Liao¡¯s Army and saw a cart being prepared. The cart was carrying hay and wood.


    ¡°General. Do they want to start a fire?¡± Ling Cao came over and asked. He had since felt much better after killing some of the Xiliang Cavalry with the three shi bow.


    It was actually quite obvious given that the enemy brought so much hay and wood.


    Ling Cao then mocked them. ¡°Starting a fire? The ground is moist and there are streams in this forest. What is the point of starting a fire here?¡±


    ¡°We must not underestimate Zhang Liao!¡± Lu Meng replied. Lu Meng felt a lot of pressure fighting against Zhang Liao. Zhang Liao was a veteran general while this was Lu Meng¡¯s first battle as one. Because of this, Lu Meng would end up thinking a little too much when fighting against Zhang Liao. However this time, he still could not understand Zhang Liao¡¯s actions. Eventually he found out that Zhang Liao really wanted to start a fire based on the movements of the soldiers.


    Lu Meng frowned as he instructed Ling Cao to bring some soldiers with him to collect water from the streams in preparations for a fire attack.


    ¡°General. Is it really needed?¡± Ling Cao asked in disdain. It would be strange for such a damp ce to catch fire.


    ¡°Just go! Don¡¯t speak so much nonsense!¡± Lu Meng did not care whether the enemy¡¯s fire attack would work or not. He wanted to be prepared for anything.


    ¡°Understood!¡± Ling Cao cupped his fist helplessly and took about a thousand men with him towards the streams.


    ¡°Burn them!¡± Zhang Liao ordered. Torches were thrown onto the dry materials gathered in the jungle and a fire started. The fire quickly rose as smoke started to appear.


    ¡°Withdraw! Withdraw further into the jungle!¡± Lu Meng ordered calmly. As the fire was from the dry materials brought by Zhang Liao¡¯s Army, it was obvious that the jungle was still too humid. They would not be able to bring more hay to spread the fire. Even then, Lu Meng decided to be cautious and ordered the soldiers to withdraw further into the jungle. Ling Cao was also I nthe process of going to take water.


    ¡°General Wang Wei. Are you ready?¡±


    ¡°We are ready!¡±


    ¡°Then begin.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Wang Wei nodded. The catapults he had prepared had begun to move.


    ¡°Is it too far away?¡± Ge Jun asked. The catapults have a range of seven hundred paces but they would normally not even shoot from that far away.


    ¡°It is not too far away.¡± Zhang Liao replied. Normally, the catapults threw heavy rocks that were at least a hundred catties. Now it was only throwing jars that were ten times lighter.


    The catapults threw the jars which fell into jungles. A ckish liquid then flowed out of the jars as they crashed onto the ground.


    ¡°General. What is that in those jars?¡± It did not take long for a soldier to grab one intact jar thatnded on a tree. Lu Meng opened up the jar to check its contents and even smelled the disgusting stench of the ck liquid.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Lu Meng wondered as he dipped his finger into the ck liquid. Although he did not know, one of his soldiers knew what the ck liquid was.


    ¡°General! This is oil!¡±


    ¡°Oil?¡± Lu Meng had never seen this before but he had heard that it was a thick mmable liquid. ¡°Not good!¡¯


    The catapultunched a second volley. However, these time they were no longer throwing jars of oil. The dry wood and dry hay were also not so much a problem on their own. However, together with the oil, the fire ignited and spread very quickly.


    ¡°It is really a fire attack!¡± Ling Cao was astonished but remained calm. He had listened to Lu Meng¡¯s orders and had brought water to fight against the fire.

 Chapter 420

    The fires spread quickly through the jungle.


    Ling Cao admired Lu Meng. When Lu Meng ordered him to collect water he was reluctant. However, that action proved to be necessary to avoid the current disaster.


    ¡°So this mmable oil could even set damp ces on fire!¡± Lu Meng had not expected this. The fire from the dry areas would quickly evaporate the water from the damp areas before spreading even further.


    Fortunately, Lu Meng had ordered Ling Cao to collect water to extinguish the fire.


    ¡°Men! Go and extinguish the fire!¡± Lu Meng ordered and the soldiers quickly executed his orders. Even though the fire caused by the oil could burn damp trees, they would still be extinguished when a lot of water is thrown on it.1


    With the five thousand soldiers he had with him, the fire was quickly extinguished.


    ¡°Haha. The Zhang Liao¡¯s Army must truly be very angry.¡± Ling Caoughed along with the five thousand soldiers. After all, thwarting an enemy¡¯s ploy is a happy matter. This groupughter within the jungle could also be heard by those outside the jungle.


    ¡°Haha!¡± Lu Mengughed. He may not have thought about the oil but at the same time, Zhang Liao would not have expected him to prepare precautions for fire attacks.


    ¡°General. The fire did not seem to be effective!¡± Zhang Hu and Ge Jun looked at Zhang Liao with doubt. They could see the fire slowly disappear while hearing theughter of the soldiers in the jungle.


    ¡°This Lu Meng is truly a cautious person.¡± Zhang Liao said to himself with a smile instead of replying Ge Jun and Zhang Hu.


    ¡°General! How about we attack Tuzhong with the rest of the oil? We would definitely be able to capture this. As for these soldiers in the jungle, give me two thousand men! I can make sure that they remain in the jungle.¡±


    ¡°Capture Tuzhong?¡± Zhang Liaoughed. ¡°Without Tuzhong, what are we going to use as bait?¡±


    ¡°What is the time now?¡± Zhang Liao looked towards Zhang Hu and asked.


    ¡°It is around two in the afternoon.¡± Zhang Hu replied. It was the hour when the sun starts to set.


    ¡°It is time!¡± Zhang Liao said and got off his horse. He then went towards the five thousand ck g Army who had already been fully armed.


    ¡°Men! Are you ready?¡±


    ¡°We are ready!¡±


    ¡°There are five thousand enemy soldiers in this jungle! It seems like they are all elites! Are you all afraid?¡±


    ¡°No! The ck g Army is superior!¡± Xu Sheng and the other soldiers replied. Wang Wei had been made in charge of the catapults. On the other hand, Xu Sheng was the one in charge of the soldiers.


    ¡°General! You want to enter the jungle and fight?¡± Zhang Hu and Ge Jun asked.


    ¡°Why? Can¡¯t I do that?¡± Zhang Liao asked back.


    ¡°It is not that we can¡¯t. General. We are not familiar with this jungle and there may be ambushes. It would be hard for us to provide assistance!¡±


    ¡°So what if we get ambushed? We can charge out just as easily as we can charge in.¡± Zhang Liao¡¯s eyes glinted as he looked at the ck g Army. In fact, the ck g Army were stronger than the Xiliang Cavalry. It was the ck g Army and the Urban Army that protected Lujiang.


    When Liu Mang dispatched Zhang Liao, he only considered the ck g Army as the actual fighting force. The Xiliang Cavalry was only there for them to familiarize themselves with each other.


    Zhang Liao¡¯s confidence affected Xu Sheng as well. ¡°General, don¡¯t worry. We, the ck g Army will not disappoint you. If we are ambushed and would getpletely routed, we will make sure to take the enemy down with us.¡±


    ¡°Stop. The ck g Army must not be defeated. If you lose the ck g Army and don¡¯te back, I would also have no face to see the Little Lord!¡± The ck g Army were Liu Mang¡¯s most elite troops. If Liu Mang could give Zhang Liao control of the ck g Army, Zhang Liao must definitely not disappoint Liu Mang.


    ¡°An ambush?¡± Zhang Liao looked at the thick smoke from the extinguished fire and sneered. ¡°Who do you think would be the one ambushing the other?¡±


    Zhang Liao stretched out his hand to feel the wind. The wind slowly grew stronger and blew the smoke deeper into the jungle.


    Xu Sheng smelled the scent of the smoke and wondered if it was mugwort. However, he was only half right. There was also the stink of excrement in the smoke. Xu Sheng did not know what the smell was but he could see the jungle getting covered by the smoke.


    ¡°Wear your head scarfs and take out your swords! Charge in with me and kill them all!¡± Zhang Liao shouted. They all took out a damp cloth and covered their entire head except for their eyes.


    Zhang Liao had never intended to use fire.

 Chapter 421

    Ling Caoughed in satisfaction as the smoke covered the jungle. ¡°Haha! We have extinguished the fire. How is Zhang Liao going to deal with us now?¡±


    Ling Cao then heard the sound of the enemy charging and said, ¡°They are even preparing to charge into the jungle. General. This Zhang Liao must have lost his head after his n is foiled!¡± Ling Cao and his subordinates were already prepared to ensure that Zhang Liao doesn¡¯t leave.


    Lu Meng¡¯s subordinates also began to start hiding. They would wait for the enemy to approach before ambushing them.


    Lu Meng simply nodded. He would be suppressed by Zhang Liao outside the jungle but he was certain he could inflict heavy damage to Zhang Liao¡¯s Army inside the jungle.


    ¡°Is Zhang Liao only this much?¡± Ling Caomented proudly. He then took a deep breath before coughing because of the smoke. ¡°This damn smoke is so thick!¡± Ling Cao cursed. However, he soon forgot about it when he thought of killing his enemies.


    ¡°This smoke is...¡± Lu Meng sniffed. He did not know when it started but the smoke was slowly getting thicker. It seemed toe from outside. There were also smoke being produced nearby when the fire was being put out.


    ¡°Wind?¡± Lu Meng felt the wind and became startled. He realized that they were about to be covered by smoke.


    ¡°Not good! Men! Stop extinguishing the fire!¡± Lu Meng shouted in to quickly stop the soldiers that were trying to extinguish the remaining burning areas.


    ¡°General?¡± The others were confused. The fires have not yet beenpletely extinguished. If they were to stop now, there is a possibility for the fire to spread again.


    ¡°We cannot put out any more fires!¡± Extinguishing the fire had been the source of the smoke. Lu Meng had yelled out for them to stop but even if they stopped now, the smoke was already there. It was already toote. Lu Meng breathed in the smoke and coughed. The other soldiers did not fare any better. Some of them even start to have tears forming in their eyes.


    ¡°Ling Cao! Quickly get us damp cloths!¡± Lu Meng shouted and Ling Cao quickly acted. The first damp cloth was brought to Lu Meng. When Lu Meng put on the damp cloth to cover his mouth and nose, he immediately felt a lot better.


    ¡°Ling Cao! Quickly bring the others damp cloths as well!¡± Lu Meng ordered again but Ling Cao simply gave a wry smile and did not move. This made Lu Meng angry. ¡°Why are you still here?¡±


    Ling Cao gave a bitter smile and replied that they have ran out of water. They only had enough water left for one thousand men. They were unable to prepare for the remaining four thousand.


    ¡°Out of water? Then why have you not gone to collect more water?¡± Lu Meng wanted Ling Cao to collect more water but it was already toote.


    ¡°There is no need to go anymore. Just stay here! Men! Attack with me!¡± Zhang Liao roared as his army charged into the smoky area.


    ¡°They really dared to charge in! Bring it on! You guys are only good on horses!¡± Ling Cao shouted in disdain. He believed that the Xiliang Cavalry would be terrible when fighting on foot. This is because riding horses for so long would make a person bow legged. As a result, they could not match up to real infantries.


    ¡°If only that is true.¡± Lu Meng thought to himself in a bad mood. He already had a bad feeling since the thick smoke appeared in the jungle.


    ¡°Kill! Kill!¡± The battle continued. Lu Meng¡¯s Army struggled to fight. It was not even the problem of being ambushed as they could hardly breathe. They covered their nose with one hand and fought back their opponent with the other. Even then, they still had a lot of confidence. They were the Chu Army. They were courageous warriors that would fight to the death against impossible odds.


    Having self-confidence was good but they quickly lost that confidence after fighting for a while. This is because they noticed that their opponents were not the Xiliang Cavalry but the ck g Army. They were heavy infantries


    ¡°It¡¯s the ck g Army!¡± Lu Meng¡¯splexion turned worse. He finally realized his mistake. He had assumed that the Xiliang Cavalry were Zhang Liao¡¯s main force. He just only realized that they still had heavy infantries.


    Normally, there was no need for them to fear the heavy infantries. Unfortunately, most of their army had to fight while suffocating in the smoke. Fighting against elites with only one hand was just asking to die.


    ¡°Kill!!¡± The ck g Army charged in and started to fight against the Chu Army.

 Chapter 422

    <h4>Chapter 422</h4>


    Lu Meng was stunned. If his opponent had been the Xiliang Cavalry, he believed that he had a chance to win even if his soldiers had to fight with one hand because of all the smoke. Unfortunately, he had forgotten about the existence of the ck g Army. This was one of Zhang Liao¡¯s tactic. He waved the banner of the Xiliang Cavalry everywhere while hiding the existence of the ck g Army. Now Lu Meng had fell for this and neglected the ck g Army.


    As a result, Lu Meng¡¯s Army had to fight against a superior army with only one hand. The moment the two armies came into contact, Lu Meng¡¯s frontlines were immediately ughtered.


    The ck g Army did not have much problems moving forward. There may be a lot of trees initially but when they reached the enemy camp, they found more space to move. This is because the trees had to be cut down to set up camp. The open space quickly became a battlefield.


    ¡°Attack the enemy camp!¡± Zhang Liao ordered as he charged in together with the ck g Army. Xu Sheng and Wang Wei were also by his side.


    The three powerful generals charged forward at an astonishing speed. Some of the soldiers around them heard this order while others did not. However, the order wasn¡¯t needed as they would eventually fight their way towards the enemy camp either way.


    The Chu Army found themselves at a disadvantage but were still relentless. Initially they fought with one hand but after hundreds of their brothers were killed, they changed tactics. Now, they held their breaths before shing against their enemies and fought with two hands. After fighting, they once again held one hand to their face to breathe. Some of them killed the ck g soldiers and then took the cloth from the corpse to cover their face.


    ¡°Why are you two following me? Go and kill the enemy!¡± Zhang Liao said to the other two. The three of them charge closely to each other so a lot of the enemy soldiers escaped death.


    ¡°General Zhang Liao. Milord instructed us to protect you!¡± Wang Wei and Xu Sheng replied. Liu Mang had ordered the two to protect Zhang Liao with their lives because Zhang Liao was so talented that Liu Mang could not afford to lose him.


    ¡°Do I need you to protect me? Get lost! Go kill the enemy!¡± Zhang Liao replied angrily. While Zhang Liao understood Liu Mang¡¯s good intentions, he also felt like his abilities was being questioned.


    ¡°But...¡± Xu Sheng wanted to say something else but he was stopped by Wang Wei.


    ¡°Right now, I am your General. Do you want to vite military orders?¡± Zhang Liao coldly asked as he pulled out his short sword from the enemy¡¯s body. He left his long sword behind because he could not ride a horse inside the jungle.


    ¡°Understood. Take care, General!¡± Xu Sheng and Wang Wei replied.


    ¡°ck g Army! Charge!¡± Xu Sheng and Wang Wei spread out and attacked.


    ¡°Xu Sheng. Wang Wei. I want to see who can reach the enemy camp first. I want to see if the Little Lord¡¯s subordinates could live up to the rumors.¡± Zhang Liao said again


    ¡°Of course I would reach the camp first.¡± Xu Sheng angrily thought to himself. He did not mind having his abilities questioned by Zhang Liao but he did not like the ck g Army and Liu Mang¡¯s abilities being called into question.


    ¡°I am also here!¡± Wang Wei thought calmly. However he was still on the battlefield and did not want to lose out to others.


    The three generals attacked the enemy at different points


    ¡°How hateful.¡± Lu Meng said in frustration. He was exhausted. He had spent too much energy ying with the Xiliang Cavalry. As a result of that, both his army and the Xiliang Cavalry exhausted themselves with neithering out on top. Unfortunately for him, the Xiliang Cavalry was now resting outside the jungle while he had to deal with the ck g Army.


    The exhausted Chu Army started to slow down. Some of them could barely raise their swords after shing against their opponents. On top of that, it was even harder to cut past the heavy armor with their limited strength.


    The only ones that could still persevere were the initial one thousand soldiers that wore damp cloths over their faces. Even then, they were already showing signs of copsing.


    As Zhang Liao and the others were no longer grouped together, the enemy were no longer able to just avoid them.


    ¡°Zhang Liao!¡± Lu Meng called out, recognizing Zhang Liao from his armor. He gnashed his teeth in anger. Despite ample preparations, he still fell for Zhang Liao¡¯s ploy. As far as confrontations between generals go, the old general had won.


    Lu Meng then shouted. ¡°Men! That enemy at the front there is the enemy general Zhang Liao, Zhang Wenyuan! He is the one that caused our army to fall into this state! Once we capture this man, it would be our victory!¡± Lu Meng had already given up routing the enemy troops. He wanted to capture the enemy general to force the ck g Army to retreat.


    ¡°We will follow the General!¡± The Chu Army coldly said. If the battle had been fair, they could have been a match for the ck g Army. But at that moment they could only fight while being suppressed.


    ¡°Good! Follow me! Our target is the enemy general¡¯s head!¡± Lu Meng dered heroically before charging towards the enemy with the Chu Army.


    Zhang Liao heard this and understood that Lu Meng was now fighting to win or die. He decided it would be better to grant Lu Meng his wish.


    ¡°I, Zhang Liao, am here! Little whelp Lu Meng! I dare you to fight me!¡± Zhang Liao roared out. He was already a middle aged man. When he was younger, he charged into huge armies with Lu Bu to take the enemy general¡¯s head. A duel with Lu Meng is nothing to fear.


    Both generals understood that by taking the enemy general¡¯s head, the battle would immediately be over. So, the two meet and fought.

 Chapter 423

    <h4>Chapter 423</h4>


    Zhang Liao and Lu Meng fought. While Zhang Liao was stronger and more experienced, he no longer had the stamina of a young man. On the other hand, Lu Meng was younger and more daring. He may not be as experienced but he fought without regards for his life. Lu Meng may be Zhang Liao¡¯s enemy but he did not have the highest position in the army. Zhang Liao would not sacrifice his own life just to get rid of Lu Meng.


    Ling Cao was also helping Lu Meng fight Zhang Liao. Zhang Liao was unable to cope fighting both of them at once.


    When Wang Wei and Xu Sheng approached, Lu Meng and Ling Cao knew that they would no longer be able to defeat Zhang Liao and escaped together with their men. A person like Lu Meng who could choose when to retreat decisively was very rare.


    Xu Sheng wanted to chase them down but he was stopped by Zhang Liao. Deep down, Zhang Liao wanted to chase the enemy as well but it was no longer possible. They could not see Lu Meng¡¯s Army through the smoke. If Lu Meng had set up an ambush, the ck g Army could suffer heavy casualties.


    It was better to end the battle here rather than chase down a cornered enemy. Lu Meng and Ling Cao only managed to take one thousand soldiers with them. All of them were the ones wearing damp cloths.


    Zhang Liao gave the order for them to end the battle. Xu Sheng and Wang Wei heeded this order and left to round up the remaining enemy soldiers.


    ¡°Tell them that we won¡¯t kill them if they surrender.¡± Zhang Liao ordered again as he looked at the remaining one thousand enemy soldiers.


    ¡°Our General said you will not be killed if you surrender!¡±


    ¡°Haha! Surrender? Do you know who we are?¡± A 1000-manmander of the Chu Army sneered.


    ¡°Are you not the Jiangdong Army? Perhaps you are Danyang Troops or Yuzhou Troops?¡± Xu Sheng asked. There are not many elites in the Jiangdong Army. One of them were the warlike Danyang Troops. Even a second grademander like Cao Bao could fight against Cao Cao with these soldiers.


    Simryly, a lot of the soldiers in Lu Bu¡¯s Army were also Danyang Troops. They were ced in the Urban Army.


    There was also the Yuzhou Troops that were experienced veterans and the Changsha Troops that were elites left behind by thete Sun Jian. The only other elite left was Zhou Yu¡¯s elite soldiers only used by Zhou Yu.


    ¡°We are the Chu Army!¡± The 1000-manmander dered proudly.


    ¡°Chu Army? I thought you guys were the Qin Army!¡± One person mocked. As the Chu capital was destroyed, nobody had imed themselves to be descendants of Chu.


    ¡°You...!¡± The 1000-manmander became speechless.


    Zhang Liao frowned at this name and asked ¡°The Chu Army? You are all descendants of Chu?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± The 1000-manmander became spirited again once somebody recognized them.


    ¡°The Chu Army of Jiangdong truly exists!¡± Zhang Liao was from the North and did not know much of Jiangnan. However, he had heard of the Chu Army. He had heard of how Emperor Gao Zu tried to cate the Chu after defeating Xiang Yu by reducing tax and other methods. On the other hand, the Chu initially did not consider themselves Han people. They were proud of their heritage. After hundreds of years, they stopped calling themselves Chu people. Zhang Liao never expected them to start again.


    ¡°Archers. Prepare to shoot.¡± Zhang Liao sighed. He knew that there was no meaning in saying any more.


    ¡°Many thanks.¡± The 1000-manmander cupped his fist towards Zhang Liao with respect instead of bing angry.


    ¡°General?¡± Xu Sheng and the others were confused but the archers were quickly assembled.


    The Jiangdong Army then abandoned their weapons and sung to Gaixia Song1.


    ¡°The people of Chu only dies in battle. There are none who surrenders.¡± Zhang Liao exined. This was one of the reasons the Chu were respected.


    ¡°Fire.¡± Zhang Liao respected the Chu. They did not fear death and would never surrender. Even then, he had them executed without hesitation.


    The Chu Army did not stop singing their poem until thest of them fell to the ground. Zhang Liao sighed while the others were dumbstruck. While there had been a lot of casualties in the past, it was difficult to find an entire group that would rather die.


    ¡°Go and collect their heads.¡± Zhang Liao pointed at the corpses of the Chu Army.


    ¡°General. Is it alright for us to do this? They are already dead.¡± Wang Wei asked. The Chu Army were already dead and he wanted them to have their corpses intact.


    ¡°Why? Have you bepassionate?¡± Zhang Liao turned around and sneered. ¡°They are worthy of respect but do not forget that this is war. You see our fellow soldiers there? Those are our brothers. Not the enemy!¡±


    ¡°No. General. They are already dead and is of no use to us. Why do we need to defile their corpses?¡± The dead no longer posed a threat and allow them to keep their corpses intact is a form of respect.


    ¡°No use? How could they be of no use? Their heads would be our secret weapon!¡± Zhang Liao also wanted the enemy to keep their corpses but he suppressed that intention.


    ¡°These heads could be used to ensure more of our brothers survive! Do you still think it would be useless?¡± Zhang Liao said coldly.


    ¡°Ah.¡± Wang Wei could not understand Zhang Liao¡¯s words but they were all already at awe with Zhang Liao¡¯s methods. In that case, it would be better to just do what Zhang Liao wants.


    Lu Meng brought five thousand to battle but only left with a few hundred. The heads of all the remaining heads were kept and then sent towards Tuzhong using the same carts they used to bring the dry materials.


    Meanwhile, Qin Feng was anxiously waiting for new information. Two days ago, his walls was destroyed by catapults. The reinforcements from Jiangdong then arrived, causing Liu Mang¡¯s Army to withdraw. Qin Feng had received word that the Liu Mang¡¯s Army advanced towards the reinforcements. When a messenger arrived, he quickly asked the messenger for new information.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have any new information yet Milord. The Xiliang Cavalry has blockaded the jungle. We are unable to go in.¡± The messenger replied. Qin Feng wanted to find out who won the battle at the jungle but the only thing he know about it is the fire and smoke.


    Qin Feng had conflicting views. While he wanted the Jiangdong Army to save him, he was afraid the Jiangdong Army would not leave. He wanted to keep his authority over Linhuai and Tuzhong. That was why Qin Feng wanted both the Liu Mang¡¯s Army and the Jiangdong Army to both suffer. This was the best result that he hoped for. The next best thing was the Jiangdong Army winning but he gets to remain as a rich person.


    Just as Qin Feng was walking up and down anxiously, one schr came in gasping for breath.


    ¡°Milord! The Jiangdong Army!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened to the Jiangdong Army?¡±


    ¡°The Jiangdong Army was defeated!¡±


    Qin Feng immediately sat down on the floor in shock.

 Chapter 424

    <h4>Chapter 424</h4>


    Qin Feng was sitting on the floor in shock. If both sides suffered, Qin Feng could remain in power. If Jiangdong won, at worst he could go to Jiangdong as a rich man. However, he was finished if Jiangdong lost.


    Qin Feng was allied to Jiangdong while Liu Mang was their mortal enemy. If he were to fall into enemy hands, his wealth would not be his only problem.


    ¡°Milord. What should we do?¡± The schr Song Ming asked.


    ¡°What should we do now? You ask me, I ask who?1¡± Qin Feng himself was out of his wits. ¡°Song Ming. Do you think we can surrender to keep our lives? Let us give up on Tuzhong and Lin Huai.¡±


    ¡°Milord. Once you surrender to Liu Mang, you would lose all your wealth. Are you willing to do that?¡± Song Ming replied as he shook his head. If the enemy wanted them to surrender, they would have already dispatched a messenger instead of attacking without warning.


    ¡°What should we do? We are doomed!¡± Qin Feng had hoped to be rescued by the reinforcements but now the reinforcements were defeated.


    ¡°Milord. I suggest we keep on defending. Although the reinforcements were defeated, they were only the vanguards.¡± Song Ming said as he tried to calm down his Lord.


    ¡°Yes. This is just the vanguards. We still have more reinforcementsing.¡±


    ¡°Milord! The Liu Mang¡¯s Army is back!¡± One officer shouted out. The whole of Tuzhong was in panic.


    ¡°They are back! There is no need to panic!¡± Qin Feng managed to calm himself enough to reprimand the officer despite being under pressure. ¡°Men. Take me to the walls!¡±


    Qin Feng had not been to the walls for a few days but this time he had no choice but to brace himself due to this desperate situation. He went up the walls with a few hundred guards following him. From atop the walls, he could see the Xiliang Cavalry approaching from a distance. The Xiliang Cavalry were extremely imposing. They had five squadrons, each with a thousand men.


    ¡°Five thousand men?¡± Qin Feng was shocked. Qin Feng was not aplete idiot that can¡¯t count. Otherwise, he would not have reached his current position. He could tell that the Xiliang Cavalry still have about five thousand men. At the very least, they definitely have more than four thousand and five hundred men. On the other hand, the elite vanguards of Jiangdong¡¯s reinforcements had already been defeated. Was the Xiliang Cavalry truly so formidable?


    While Qin Feng wasmenting the prowess of the Xiliang Cavalry, one general brought Qin Feng¡¯s attention to the ck g Army following the Xiliang Cavalry. These ck g Army were the ones operating the catapult. The ck g Army were transporting carts over slowly while beside them were the banners of the defeated Jiangdong Army. These banners were proof that news of the reinforcements being defeated was true.


    ¡°What are in those carriages?¡± One person asked. The carriages was filled with something and the ones pulling it also seemed to be exerting some effort.


    ¡°Could it be provisions?¡± Another person suggested.


    ¡°Provisions? No. It cannot be provisions.¡± How could it be provisions? Based on the sacks carrying the object, the object was circr. It was too circr to be provisions.


    ¡°Then could it be those boulders?¡± One person suggested in fear. He had already be afraid of the rocks and boulders thrown by the catapult. With this many rocks the whole city would be finished. All the soldiers¡¯ expression immediately turned bad.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid. Have you seen boulders this small?¡± Qin Feng scolded angrily.


    Everyone agreed after hearing Qin Feng¡¯s words and calmed down. The rocks were too small. They could only be a hundred catties at most while the actual thing would be at least three hundred catties. However, this would onlyst for a short while. They immediately became terrified again after the contents was presented to them. They were all chopped off heads.


    ¡°Demons! They are demons!¡± Someone muttered out.


    ¡°Demon! Devils! We will never win against them!¡±


    ¡°Qin Feng! Catch this!¡± The catapults below had also finished being set up and threw something towards the walls.


    One soldier on the walls closed his eyes and waited for his death. He knew that a person that was hit by those rocks would be crushed to death. However, after some time, the soldier realized that he had survived. Just as he was wondering what was going on, he saw a head. The head was still dripping in blood and the eyes was still open. This gave the impression that these men died with grievances.


    This frightened that soldier that have not yet seen blood before.


    This scene happened on the walls around the city. Zhang Liao had obtained over four thousand heads from the Chu Army. He ced two thousand heads outside the city while delivering the rest via catapult.


    It was not just the soldiers who suffered. Some of the schrs were so frightened that they fainted. Some unlucky ones even had the head break apart from the impact, sshing meat all over them. It was a terrifying sight.


    Qin Feng finally believed that the Jiangdong Army was finished. The vanguards had definitely been defeated. Otherwise, Zhang Liao would not have managed so obtain so many heads.


    He now saw Zhang Liao as a ruthless and cold blooded demon. Even Bai Qi had never thrown heads at people with a catapult


    Qin Feng was so frightened that he was about to copse. However, he managed to resist his fear and shouted, ¡°Stay calm! You can see that this Zhang Liao is a butcher! Think of the consequences of letting this Butcher Zhang into the city! Think of your family!¡± There was no better time for Qin Feng to say that Zhang Liao intended to massacre everyone in Tuzhong. At this moment, everyone would have believed him.


    ¡°Defend the city!¡± The defenders shouted. Their morale had went back up.


    Zhang Liao was observing his opponents from afar with the telescope. He then guessed what was going on through observation of his opponent¡¯s facial expression.


    ¡°Morale is going up!¡± Qin Feng thought to himself happily. Although everyone was afraid, they all pledged to fight and prevent Zhang Liao from massacring everyone.


    Qin Feng prepared to ensure that if Zhang Liao wanted Tuzhong, he would have to suffer huge losses to get it. Unfortunately, his efforts were futile. Zhang Liao simply had all the heads catapulted over before he took his men and left.


    Zhang Liao never had the intention to attack the city. If he had wanted to capture Tuzhong, he would have already captured it much earlier. Other than the provisions, there were no other benefits in capturing Tuzhong. Besides that, pushing Qin Feng too much may also make Qin Feng desperate. Qin Feng had spread the news that Zhang Liao wanted to massacre everyone in the city and the soldiers have already resolved themselves to die.


    Another reason Zhang Liao left was because Jiangdong¡¯s main army was about to arrive. If he were to capture Tuzhong, he would have no choice but to fight the enemy. Even he would not dare to fight against fifty thousand men with only ten thousand men.


    As for the heads thrown into the city, Zhang Liao¡¯s intentions was for the enemy to fear him. After all, Qin Feng had already gave him the reputation as a butcher. In that case, he decided to make the enemy fear him even more.


    ¡°Milord. Did Zhang Liao withdraw?¡± Song Ming asked the moment he saw Zhang Liao slowly leave.


    ¡°Withdraw?¡± Qin Feng repeated as he rubbed his eyes in disbelief. ¡°This might be a scheme! Everyone! Take precautions!¡± Qin Feng said as he believed that Zhang Liao wanted to catch them unprepared


    When Zhang Liao¡¯s Army disappeared from their view, Qin Feng reminded everyone to be cautious again, saying that Zhang Liao would be back soon. The soldiers all followed themand wholeheartedly. They were also afraid of that Butcher Zhang.


    Hours go by while Qin Feng made sure every side of the city was on alert. After five hours, the soldiers were extremely fatigued.


    ¡°Milord. Let the soldiers rest.¡± Even superhumans would copse being on alert for five hours. Song Ming who was a schr obviously could not endure this. Before this, he had the same opinion as Qin Feng. He believed the enemy woulde the moment they dropped their guard. However, the enemy did not appear even after hours had past.


    ¡°So talkative! They are definitely going to attack at night!¡± The sky was turning dark. With great difficulty, Qin Feng was finallymanding the soldiers for the first time. How could he let a schr refute him?


    ¡°No. Milord, please listen to me...¡±


    ¡°Who is the Lord here? Me or you?¡±


    ¡°Milord. That is not the question. All I am saying is...¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Say one more word and I will have you arrested!¡±


    Hearing this, Song Ming had no choice but to keep quiet.


    Another two hours past. Qin Feng ate the provisions like the other soldiers. The soldiers had no time to rest at all. Once they have finished eating, they went back to their post. On the other hand, Qin Feng went to sleep.


    ¡°Song Ming. Wake me up when the enemy arrives!¡±


    ¡°...¡± Song Ming wanted to cry. Qin Feng was not the only one who wants to sleep. Several hours continued to go by as Qin Feng slept peacefully.


    The next day, Song Ming woke Qin Feng up. Normally, Qin Feng was a difficult person to wake up. On top of that, he would get angry and may even kill others once he woke up. However, this time Qin Feng woke up very quickly and evenughed. ¡°Haha! I knew it! Zhang Liao woulde soon! Men, bring me my armor!¡± Qin Feng have already be addicted to being a general.


    ¡°Song Ming. Why are you still standing there? Go and make the preparations!¡±


    ¡°Milord. The army that arrive at our gate is the Jiangdong Army. It ismanded by the Second Lord, Sun Quan.¡±


    ¡°The Jiangdong Army?


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The Jiangdong Army has arrived. They are camping outside as it is already night. They merely send a messenger.¡±


    ¡°Zhang Liao is noting?¡±


    ¡°Milord. Zhang Liao had even dismantled all the siege weapons.¡±


    ¡°The siege weapons had already been dismantled? Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡±


    ¡°I wanted to! You didn¡¯t let me!¡± Song Mingined. It was Qin Feng who threatened him to shut up when he wanted to say it. How could Qin Feng me him for not saying anything after that?


    ¡°Oh. Is that so? Hahaha.¡± Qin Feng felt awkward as he finally remembered what happened. However, he was still the Lord so he put that awkwardness behind him. So what if he had prevented Song Ming from speaking earlier? He was the one in charge.


    ¡°Since it is already night, I am going back home to rest. Wake me up early tomorrow. I want to receive guests!¡± Qin Feng said to Song Ming. He felt relieved as the Jiangdong Army had arrived and decided to sleep in his own home. As the gates would not open at night so he could only wait for the following day.


    ¡°Understood.¡± Song Ming nodded. He still needed to go and greet the messenger.


    Meanwhile, Sun Quan was fuming. Only seven hundred soldiers out of five thousand returned alive. It wouldn¡¯t be a problem if they were justmon soldiers but these were the Chu Army. They were elites. They were Sun Quan¡¯s main troops. With only seven hundred men left, how could they continue to call themselves an army? The two men who caused this to happen, Lu Meng and Ling Cao, were kneeling down in front of him.


    ¡°We betrayed the Second Lord¡¯s trust in us! Please punish us!¡± Lu Meng and Ling Cao cupped their fist as they spoke to Sun Quan.


    ¡°Second Lord?¡± Sun Quan became even angrier when he heard the way he was addressed.


    ¡°Not good.¡± Lu Su who was standing beside Sun Quan initially intended to absolve Lu Meng and Ling Cao. This is because Lu Meng was not entirely at fault. Nobody could have expected that Zhang Liao wanted to use smoke instead of fire. Lu Meng already did very well considering the fact that he was dealing with the veteran Zhang Liao while still in his youth. He thought of making Sun Quan treat this as a defeat to cate the troops and the two generals.


    ¡°Milord. Defeat ismon in war. Lu Meng and Ling Cao have tried their best, please do not me them!¡±


    Unfortunately, it didn¡¯t work. Sun Quan has had enough of being called Second Lord. The people in Jiangdong all called him Second Lord as a form of respect. However, to him it was a humiliation. Everyone knows him as Sun Jian¡¯s second son or Sun Ce¡¯s little brother. However, nobody knows about Sun Quan. He was already angry from losing his Chu Army but Lu Meng and Ling Cao simply added oil to the fire.


    ¡°Lu Zijing! I don¡¯t need you to teach me this!¡± Sun Quan ignored Lu Su¡¯s advice in his anger and roared. ¡°Lu Meng! I let youmand the Chu Army and ordered you to wait for the main army at Tuzhong! Instead, you decided to camp inside the forest several kilometers away from Tuzhong. Do you not know of military tactics? Do you not know of martialw? You have disobeyed military orders! Men! Drag him out and execute him!¡±


    ¡°Second Lord!¡± Ling Cao anxiously called out to Sun Quan, wanting to give an exnation. However, Sun Quan would not listen. Two of Sun Quan¡¯s guards entered the barracks and dragged Lu Meng out to behead him.

 Chapter 425

    <h4>Chapter 425</h4>


    ¡°Second Lord! You can¡¯t do this!¡± Ling Cao wanted to exin things to Sun Quan but addressing him as Second Lord only made things worse.


    ¡°Ling Cao, step aside. Since the Second Lord wants to kill me, I, Lu Meng, have nothing to say. This mistake was mine.¡± Lu Meng prevented Ling Cao from pleading for mercy for him. Lu Meng had never expected fire to be used that way. As he was already depressed, he wasn¡¯t bothered even if Sun Quan wanted to kill him.


    ¡°What are you guys waiting for? Drag him out and behead him!¡± Sun Quan said with a cold expression. Lu Meng and Ling Cao had been dispatched by his brother to help him. However, Sun Quan preferred to be in power. He wanted to be in control of the military. Originally, Lu Meng and Ling Cao did not need to suffer this fate but since they did not give Sun Quan any face, Sun Quan wouldn¡¯t bother giving them face as well.


    ¡°I want to see who dares to do so!¡± Ling Cao shouted anxiously as he drew out his sword. Lu Meng was his childhood friend. He would not allow Lu Meng to just die like this.


    ¡°Ling Cao! What are you trying to do?¡± Everyone else took out their weapons as well. They were in Sun Quan¡¯s tent and most of them there were Sun Quan¡¯s guards. The guards moved to protect Sun Quan naturally the moment Ling Cao took out his sword.


    ¡°Ling Cao! Put down your sword! Do you want to die?¡± Lu Meng shouted to his friend. Sun Quan¡¯s guards were not easy to deal with. They may not be generals but they were all around Ling Cao.


    ¡°You even dare to point your sword at your General! You must truly want to experience militaryw! Men! Arrest these two immediately! If they resist, kill them on the spot!¡± Sun Quan shouted.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    ¡°Lu Su! What do you want now?¡± Sun Quan coldly looked at Lu Su.


    ¡°Ling Cao. Put down your sword!¡± Lu Su said as he stepped forward. He knew of Sun Quan¡¯s character. Sun Quan was a ¡®good¡¯ Lord but only the brazen and ck hearted ones would seed in this chaotic era. ¡°Milord. If you want to continue being Second Lord then go ahead and execute these two!¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± Lu Su¡¯s words confused the others around.


    Lu Meng simply thought to himself quietly. Ling Cao was confused because the Second Lord is the Second Lord. How could he be anybody else? The only thing that mattered to him was protecting Lu Meng. He would have done the same even if the person in front was Sun Ce.


    Ling Cao watched in disbelief as Sun Quan forcibly restrained his anger and sat back down. Sun Quan then waved his hand and ordered his guards to withdraw.


    ¡°General Lu Meng must also be tired. Go and take a rest with Ling Cao.¡± Lu Su said to Lu Meng and Ling Cao.


    ¡°General! We will take our leave!¡± Lu Meng looked at Lu Su for a while and then cupped his fist at Sun Quan.


    After Lu Meng and Ling Cao left, Lu Su cupped his fist towards Sun Quan and said, ¡°Milord. If you want to forever remain as the Second Lord, it is alright to execute both Lu Meng and Ling Cao. Lu Meng had disobeyed military orders and deserved to be executed. Ling Cao had pointed his sword at you and deserved to be executed. As for me, I have ced my trust in the wrong people and also deserve to be executed.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright! I am the one in the wrong!¡± Sun Quan immediately responded the moment Lu Su said this as he suppressed all the unhappiness in his heart.


    Sun Quan wanted to be in power. He wanted to take Lu Meng and Ling Cao¡¯s soldiers and give these soldiers to the Generals serving him such as Zhu Ran and Pan Zhang. Sun Quan had no choice but to listen to Lu Su¡¯s words. Lu Su was his strategist. Lu Su was like Sun Quan¡¯s ¡®Zhou Yu¡¯.


    ¡°Milord. I understand that you want military power but you are too impatient.¡± Lu Su had spoken harshly earlier as Sun Quan would not listen otherwise.


    ¡°Milord. Marquis Wu is the one that dispatched Lu Meng and Ling Cao to us. Although they are your subordinates right now, we do not have the authority to punish them. You may be able to obtain their twenty thousand troops but you would not be able to use them as they would no longer be united. Right now, the soldiers still thought of Sun Ce as their Lord. Lu Meng and Ling Cao were the ones keeping them together. If they were executed, the army would scatter and be useless.


    ¡°Besides that, Milord. Lu Meng was not at fault this time.¡± Lu Meng was not at fault. Even Pan Zhang and Zhu Ran would not be able tomander fifty thousand troops. What Sun Quan wanted was to control the troops. What Lu Su wanted was for Lu Meng and Ling Cao to serve Sun Quan as well.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Sun Quan fell into deep thought after hearing Lu Su¡¯s wrods.

 Chapter 426

    <h4>Chapter 426</h4>


    Sun Quan followed Lu Su¡¯s advice and stopped trying to take Lu Meng and Ling Cao¡¯s military power. On the second day, Sun Quan raised his Sun banner. The banner fluttered in the wind.


    Qin Feng went out to greet Sun Quan. He was extremely skilled at ttering and showed Sun Quan a lot of respect. However, Sun Quan did not have any good impression of Qin Feng. Qin Feng was only the local lord of Linhuai. Basically, he was just like Sun Ce¡¯s dog. Sun Quan had gone out to rescue Linhuai because this was the onlynd they had across the Yangtze River. It was also a good ce for Sun Quan to establish himself. Qin Feng was Sun Quan¡¯s first obstacle in obtaining Linhuai.


    Qin Feng quickly brought Sun Quan into Tuzhong. ¡°General Sun, pleasee in. The journey must have been long. The banquet have already been prepared at the governor¡¯s residence.¡±


    Sun Quan nodded and followed Qin Feng. His fifty thousand men were also escorted to their stations along the walls or outside the city. Hot food had also been prepared for them.


    Sun Quan quickly arrived at the governor¡¯s residence. The servants were all moving around preparing for the banquet.


    Qin Feng invited Sun Quan in like a good host. Although he intended to let Sun Quan sit in the host¡¯s seat, Sun Quan went and sat there before he could even say anything.


    Qin Feng frowned at Sun Quan¡¯s rude attitude. Sun Quan may be a Lord but even then, Qin Feng felt ufortable from this.


    Fortunately, Qin Feng was experienced in dealing with such things. He suppressed the resentment in his heart and smiled at Sun Quan. He sat at a seat beneath Sun Quan and called for the servants. The servants nodded and brought the food over. Naturally, after the food would be conversations.


    ¡°This one is untalented and only managed to control Linhuai because of Marquis Wu¡¯s rmendation. However, Liu Mang is ambitious. He intends to take Linhuai and bring suffering to the people. Fortunately you are here to stop Liu Mang¡¯s from getting his way. You are truly the fortune of the people of Linhuai! Because of this, this first cup must go to you!¡± Qin Feng raised the wine towards Sun Quan.


    ¡°Governor Qin is more meritorious than us for holding out until our arrival.¡±


    ¡°No, no. This is the General¡¯s deeds. You are the one that brought the elites causing the Liu Mang¡¯s Army to fear in terror. My men will have a lot to learn from you.¡± Qin Feng continued to praise excessively. However, he would soon be in shock when Sun Quan forcefully took over his military power.


    ¡°I guess there is no problem then? Zhu Ran! Pan Zhang! You are to takemand of Governor Qin¡¯s Army and train them like you would train my elites!¡± Sun Quan immediately ordered his two generals.


    Zhu Ran and Pan Zhang nced at each other and then cupped their fists towards Sun Quan in affirmation. Sun Quan then turned towards Qin Feng and said. ¡°Governor Qin. Hand over your tiger seal.¡±


    Qin Feng was in disbelief. Sun Quan moved againstmon sense. Normally, Sun Quan was supposed to be happy and act modestly after being praised. Saying his soldiers had a lot to learn was part of being polite. Sun Quan should also be busy with governing and refuse. They were supposed to keep ttering each other this way. Instead, Sun Quan treated Qin Feng¡¯s courteous as facts and metaphorically pped Qin Feng across the face. How could Qin Feng consent to giving away his army of twenty thousand men like that?


    Qin Feng knew that by inviting the Jiangdong Army in, he was giving away his authority. He could only stay as a wealthy person. He simply never expected things to move so quickly. The way things had been done was too rude and unsightly. Fortunately Liu Mang had been chased away, allowing Qin Feng to obtain some merits.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you going back on your words? Is Governor Qin looking down on how I train my troops?¡± Sun Quan asked. His words were phrased as a question but he was actually threatening Qin Feng.


    ¡°I...¡± Qin Feng was troubled. He did not want to hand over his military authority but at the same time, he could not afford to offend Sun Quan especially with Sun Quan¡¯s two generals staring at him. He looked around for someone to help him get out of this mess. Unfortunately, nobody was willing to help him. All of his officials followed him for power and wealth. Now that he was no longer in charge, they abandoned him for next Lord of Linhuai. Meanwhile, Sun Quan¡¯s generals continued to re at Qin Feng while Lu Su simply did not care.


    To Qin Feng, that split second felt like an eternity. However, he eventually sighed and took out the tiger seal. Sun Quan¡¯s eyes turned fiery as he received the tiger seal, the object that gave him authority over Qin Feng¡¯s army.


    ¡°This servant invites the two generals to train the soldiers.¡± Qin Feng respectfully lowered his head and replied.


    ¡°Haha! Don¡¯t worry, Governor Qin! We will definitely make these twenty thousand men able to go on the battlefield!¡± Sun Quanughed. Although he was not able to obtain Lu Meng and Ling Cao¡¯s military power, he was still able to obtain twenty thousand soldiers.


    ¡°Yes. Yes.¡± Qin Feng replied. However, the banquet was now tasteless to him. On the other hand, Sun Quan feltcent.


    Sun Quan now felt like a winner. He initially had fifty thousand men. After losing five thousand to Zhang Liao and obtained twenty thousand from Qin Feng, he now had sixty five thousand men. Even Liu Bei did not have that many troops.


    ___


    Meanwhile, Liu Mang was fighting a battle of his own. Although it was not a battle of des, it was also an intense battle. One mistake and he could even die without knowing how.


    ¡°Wenhe. Is everything ready?¡± Liu Mang asked Jia Xu who was standing beside him.


    ¡°Everything is ready.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± This time, Liu Mang and Jia Xu were wearing different clothes. Instead of the clothing of a King, Liu Mang wore amon noble¡¯s cloths while holding a fan. On the other hand, Jia Xu changed his appearance from a schr to a servant.


    Liu Mang and Jia Xu dressed up that way to go incognito. There were too many spies observing them. To throw off these spies, they dressed up like others while of their own men stayed back while wearing Liu Mang¡¯s clothes.


    ¡°Understood, Milord.¡±


    ¡°Are you still calling me Milord?¡±


    ¡°I mean, Young Master!¡± Jia Xu replied unhappily. While he never cared about appearances, he was a schrly person. Yet, he was forced to act like a servant. He only endured it because they had things that needed to be done.


    ¡°Hm. That¡¯s better.¡± Liu Mang and Jia Xu then acted out a y.


    ¡°Hmph! So the King of Shu is only this kind of person. He has no respect for the wise. This Liu Mang cannot see my talent!¡± Liu Mang cursed as he walked out.


    ¡°His Majesty said you are a cheat and an untalented person! Yet you still dare to insult him? His Majesty is magnanimous enough not to teach you a lesson but if you continue with this, we will definitely beat you up!¡± Liu Mang¡¯s housekeeper acted along as he treated Liu Mang violently.


    ¡°Who are they?¡± The spies wondered. However they soon found out that this was just a noble wanting Liu Mang¡¯s favor but got chased away for being untalented.


    ¡°Young Master! How could you just hit him?¡±


    ¡°Scram!¡± The housekeeper shouted again and kicked Liu Mang. Liu Mang stumbled and cried out pain. He then left in a pitiful state.


    The spies still sent out a few people to keep an eye on these two as a precaution.


    After leaving, Liu Mang took the time to admire Xiangyang¡¯sndscape. He did not have the time to look around earlier because he had to greet Liu Biao before being sent straight to the residence. He now had plenty of free time as the spies were still following him.


    ¡°Wenhe. How many people are still following us?¡±


    ¡°Three. That one selling pastry over, that one carrying firewood there and that one shopping for things.¡± Jia Xu replied as he pointed towards the three spies with his eyes. As he also dealt in the same area, he was able to tell whether that person was a spy or just amon person.


    The one selling pastries seemed to follow them everywhere. The one carrying firewood was even moreughable. He followed them into a prosperous area pretending to sell firewood when none of the people in the prosperous area would actually buy firewood.


    The one shopping for things looked like the other shoppers at a nce. However, this person in particr had paid too much attention to Liu Mang and Jia Xu. He had paid so much attention to the extent that he forgot his act, making mistakes such staying at a shop for too long or others.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Wenhe! Looks like we have to wander aimlessly.¡±


    ¡°Wander aimlessly?¡±


    ¡°Wenhe. I wonder if you can still do it?¡±


    ¡°Do what?¡± Jia Xu was stunned for a while. He eventually understood what is going on when Liu Mang entered a crowded brothel1.


    _____


    ... *calm breathing exercise* ... FUUUUUUUUUUUUUU-

 Chapter 427

    <h4>Chapter 427</h4>


    The brothel was filled with beautiful women and music. When Liu Mang asked whether Jia Xu could still do it, he was referring to Jia Xu¡¯s lower part.


    ¡°Of course I can still do it!¡± The usually calm Jia Xu replied angrily.


    ¡°Oh, is that so? Then let us go in.¡± Liu Mang said as he pulled Jia Xu into the brothel.


    ¡°A brothel?¡± Two of the spies observing Liu Mang and Jia Xu frowned. Liu Mang had entered one of the best brothels. Only the wealthy could go there without shaming themselves. Two of the spies would be stopped at the front door with the way they are dressed while the spy that went shopping did not have enough money.


    If he wanted to continue tailing Liu Mang, he would need to exin himself to his superior and request for more money. Just as he was about to leave, the shopkeeper caught him and asked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Do you want to buy this cosmetic or not?¡±


    ¡°I am not buying!¡± It was a stupid question. What would a man do with cosmetics?


    ¡°If you are not buying then you can¡¯t leave! Look at it! You have already touched it all over. How am I supposed to sell it?¡± The shopkeeper used. It was not that he could not sell that item anymore. However, the female customers that initially wanted to buy his products all changed their minds because this man was standing in front of his store for too long. It would be a different story if the spy did buy something but if the spy bought nothing, then his business was obstructed for no reason.


    ¡°Let go!¡± The spy angrily shouted and tried to forcefully break away from the shopkeeper. However, the shopkeeper was smarter. He quickly fell to the floor and shouted. ¡°He is beating me! This scoundrel doesn¡¯t want to buy things and even beats people up!¡±


    People all loved gossip and dramas even during ancient times. The people gathered to watch and the spy was unable to escape. In the end, he was forced to give the shopkeeper money to keep the peace. When he looked back, Liu Mang and Jia Xu had already vanished.


    However, Liu Mang and Jia Xu still haven¡¯t realized that the spies were no longer following them. To keep up their cover, Liu Mang reluctantly continued into the brothel.


    ¡°Aiyo, noble son. Why did you onlye now? Do you know how much we miss you?¡± A gorgeous woman approached the moment Liu Mang and Jia Xu entered the building.


    ¡°Miss us?¡± This woman was skilled. It was the first time Liu Mang and Jia Xu had entered this ce. How could she miss them?


    Liu Mang could not understand anything as this was his first time in a brothel and did nothing. On the other hand, Jia Xu seemed like a frequent visitor and quickly embraced the woman.


    ¡°You only miss the Young Master. What about me?¡± The woman was about to be angry as the Jia Xu was just a servant. However, he slipped a gold piece into her palm which she then kept on her person. The woman then beamed happily. ¡°I miss you too!¡±


    ¡°Come. Prepare a nice room my Young Master.¡± Jia Xu said to the woman. The woman became more likeable after receiving the gold. She then let a pimp guide Jia Xu and Liu Mang to a room.


    ¡°You really know a lot.¡± Liu Mang said with a wry smile.


    ¡°There is no choice but to learn some things.¡± Jia Xu replied feeling pleased with himself. He could tell that this was Liu Mang¡¯s first time in a brothel. The only reason why Jia Xu knew this much was because he was Dong Zhuo¡¯s subordinate. While he never went there personally, he had been invited there by others. The brothel at Luoyang was even more magnificentpared to the one here. Jia Xu slowly became someone experienced in brothels.


    ¡°You know a lot. But can you do it?¡± Liu Mang teased.


    ¡°Of course I can!¡± Jia Xu shouted.


    His defense caused Liu Mang tough. ¡°We will find out whether you can. Come. Show me what is fun about brothels!¡±


    ¡°You are right to have chosen toe to our brothel. Our brothel is thergest one in Jingzhou. Even the brothel in Luoyang is no match for us.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Liu Mang asked.


    ¡°Of course! Our first floor is for those who want to drink wine and watch ys. Our second floor is for those who want to get more privacy and on our third floor, we have rooms where you can listen to music while drinking tea.¡± The pimp exined as he gave an expression as though he knew Liu Mang understood what he was talking about.


    How could Liu Mang understand? This was the first time he had been into a brothel. In fact, he would have never entered if not for the three spies outside.


    Jia Xu then exined to Liu Mang. The first floor is where all themon people go and they are all ced together. The women there are the less popr ones. The second floor has private rooms but the rooms were small. The women that serve the customers there were slightly prettier or they were the ones the customer fancied on the first floor.


    Last but not least is the elegant rooms on the third floor. It is the room Liu Mang is currently in. It was pretty much an apartment room where they could also listen to songs. Their best women would attend to them as long as money is a huge amount of money is paid. That is why only the filthy rich would go to the third floor. Liu Mang was led here because his attire was extremely ssy even though it was not like a King¡¯s clothing. Meanwhile, Jia Xu was like a frequent customer and even paid one gold up front. These kind of people obviously deserved to be on the third floor.


    ¡°Then what about the fourth floor?¡± Liu Mang asked. As each floor was better than thest, the fourth floor should be better than the third.


    ¡°Young Master. The fourth floor is only for singing songs but they would not serve guests.¡± Jia Xu replied. The fourth floor is where they only sell art but not their bodies.


    ¡°Haha.¡± Liu Mangughed. Could such a thing actually exist in such a ce? It was a ce for perverts fishing forpliments.


    ¡°Is the Young Master going to the fourth floor?¡± The pimp asked. Although the women were paid more for their other talents, they would actually earn less because they don¡¯t serve wine there.


    ¡°No. The third floor is enough.¡± Liu Mang found it troublesome and if he were to go to such a ce at a brothel, people wouldugh at him. ¡°Come. Serve us some food.¡± Liu Mang had been walking for half a day and had already be hungry. Jia Xu nodded and then took out another piece of gold.


    The eyes of the pimp shone at the sight of the gold piece.


    ¡°Serve us tea instead of wine.¡± Liu Mang requested. As they needed to do important thingster, they could not afford to get drunk.


    When the food was served, Liu Mang looked at the dishes and shook his head. Even the food from the brothel could only be enjoyed by nobles. Meanwhile, others had to starve.


    ¡°Go and bring your women here for the Young Master!¡± Jia Xu requested. How could they not call for women in a brothel? About ten attractive women were brought over.


    ¡°This is Qiu He.¡± The pimp then introduced women to Liu Mang. The first one named Qiu He was wearing pink clothing.


    ¡°Qiu He?¡± Liu Mang appraised the woman and found that she was not bad. She had big pretty eyes and the right body proportions. She had a charm that cannot be hidden


    ¡°What about the one beside her?¡± Liu Mang asked as he pointed.


    Before the pimp could reply, the woman spoke up. ¡°This one is called Sha Bi.¡±


    ¡°Sha Bi?¡± Liu Mang was shocked at the name. There was actually someone with such a name.


    The others were named Zi Yan (Captivating purple), Yan Ran (Beautiful), Mu Dan (Tree Peony) or other kinds of flower names. They were all refined names but this person is named Sha Bi (Finished writing).


    In the end, Liu Mang and Jia Xu were attended to by six women. Both of them had one to their left, one to their right, and one more behind them. The women were virgins. Although Liu Mang did not have anyplex like Cao Cao, since they were out to have fun he might as well have them cleaner.


    The people whoe here to eat are just using this as an excuse. What they wanted were women.


    Liu Mang had an erection from the three women touching him. Although these women were trained, they were still virgins and blushed.


    As Liu Mang had an erection, he did not believe Jia Xu could be indifferent. He wanted to go and tease Jia Xu but he saw Jia Xu walking while embracing one woman while the other two followed. They went into a room and then came out an hourter.


    Liu Mang was dumbstruck. Jia Xu could handle three women for such a long time. Normal people could only do it for ten minutes. Any longer and it would not be a capability but a sickness. Yet Jia Xu was able to spend twenty minutes per person. He is truly an old and vigorous person.


    ¡°Hahaha.¡± Liu Mang was about to show his admiration but then heughed as he held his own stomach.


    ¡°Young Master. Why are youughing? Do you still think I can¡¯t do it?¡± Jia Xu furrowed his brows


    ¡°You can! You can!¡± Liu Mang replied. He then offered the three women that followed Jia Xu a drink. The three women thanked him and epted.


    Jia Xu felt somewhat embarrassed when he realized that Liu Mang had heard the women continue to moan in the room for an hour. That was why Liu Mang offered them a drink. At the same time, the women was still walking normally despite the fact they were supposed to have lost their virginity. That meant that Liu Mang saw through Jia Xu¡¯s trick.


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Jia Xu let this slight go and sat beside Liu Mang before drinking another cup of tea.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind it, Wenhe.¡± Liu Mang said after watching Jia Xu eating frankly. He may be of higher position but he still needed to take care of his subject¡¯s feelings.


    ¡°It is not as though you are castrated right?¡± Liu Mang asked carefully.


    ¡°No. I just can¡¯t get an erection.¡±


    Liu Mang nodded at this. It was good as long ¡°it¡± is notpletely useless. After all, Jia Xu was already old. This waspletely normal. ¡°Wenhe. Do you want to be potent again?¡±


    ¡°Young Master. Are you still joking? Your jokes are not funny!¡± Jia Xu frowned. He did not like Liu Mang bullying him like this. He was impotent because he was old. Although Cao Cao was about as old as him, Cao Cao was still potent because Cao Cao could take better care of himself.


    ¡°No, I am not joking!¡± Liu Mang shook his head. ¡°There is something that may be able to help Wenhe. It is whether you are willing to take it.¡± Liu Mang replied with a smile.


    ¡°If it is possible, Young Master will be my savior.¡± Jia Xu suddenly knelt in front of Liu Mang. Liu Mang was extremely shocked by this. Kneeling in front of your liege is one thing but it was extremely difficult to get Jia Xu to say such words.


    Liu Mang did not know that to the ancient people, continuing their bloodline was very important. Jia Xu had been upset because he did not have any children of his own that is rted to him by blood. Liu Mang who heard Jia Xu¡¯s words was unable to fully interpret it.


    ¡°Wenhe. I do not know if this would truly work so you will need to mentally prepare yourself.¡± Liu Mang warned beforehand.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Jia Xu was already so old. It is not possible for him to be any more mentally prepared.


    ¡°Alright. Since Wenhe is going that far, I will support you. Use this carefully.¡± Liu Mang said to Jia Xu as he took out a small wooden box.


    ¡°Milord. What is in this?¡±


    ¡°Inside of this is a miracle medicine!¡± Liu Mangughed as he opened the box. Several blue pills could be seen inside. Strange characters that Jia Xu could not read were also written on top of these pills.


    Without doubt, this medicine was brought from the future. Liu Mang only had about a dozen of these pills. He initially intended to give some to his father-inw. He also intended to give some to Liu Biao after hearing that Liu Biao got a wife that could give him children.


    ¡°Come! Eat one! You will be energetic again!¡± Liu Mang said to Jia Xu. Jia Xu looked at the medicine skeptically. Normally, medicine were ck or dark purple. He had never seen one in such bright blue color.


    Jia Xu gritted his teeth and resolved himself to eat the medicine. He quickly took three pills and swallowed it before Liu Mang could stop him and tell him how many pills to eat.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Liu Mang cried out and his mouth started to twitch. Did Jia Xu think that he was still extremely healthy?


    ¡°Wenhe! You only needed to eat one!¡± Liu Mang smiled bitterly. He felt as though one was enough for Jia Xu. Eating three may just end up killing him.


    ¡°Milord. Didn¡¯t you say one is enough to have sex with a woman?¡± Jia Xu asked in fright.


    ¡°I am not saying one pill per woman!¡± Liu Mang no longer knew what to say. This old man truly intended to have fun with three women at once.


    These pills were expensive. They were not fraudulent articles sold by small pharmacies. They were so effective that Jia Xu was quickly able to get an erection.


    ¡°Milord! Look! Look!¡± Jia Xu quickly became incoherent from his excitement. His body had also be hot. He had finally re-experienced a sensation he never had for decades.


    ¡°What are you even asking me to look at!¡± Liu Mang replied in disgust. He is not gay. Why would you ask him to look at your erected penis?


    ¡°Haha! This is enough!¡± Jia Xu spoke with vigor and quickly took the three women with him to the back. Liu Mang soon heard real moans. He smiled bitterly and shook his head, hoping for Jia Xu to eventuallye back.


    While Liu Mang initially had an erection as well, it disappeared the moment he thought of his fierce wives. Liu Mang was someone who hate discarding things. If he had sex with these three women, he would definitely bring them home. This would only bring him more problems in the future.


    Jia Xu came out thirty minutester looking pale but joyful. On the other hand, the three women did note out and were resting in bed.


    ¡°Young Master. I¡¯d like to request you to purchase these three women.¡±


    ¡°You are even prepared to take these three with you.¡± Liu Mang replied in admiration.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Jia Xu replied excitedly. With these three women, there was a high chance that one of them could give birth. That was enough for Jia Xu.


    ¡°Alright, alright. We will buy these three when he return. If one of them could give birth to a child, I will help arrange a noble position.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much, Young Master.¡± Jia Xu gave his sincerest gratitude.


    Liu Mang and Jia Xu nned to leave after eating. Liu Mang also had people go and purchase the three women but arranged for these three to be sent elsewhere. After all, Liu Mang was still in Liu Biao¡¯s territory and was already having difficulty protecting his own safety.


    ¡°Yan Ran! Come out!¡± An angry roar came while Liu Mang was enjoying himself. Liu Mang frowned when he heard this. Although they were in a spacious andfortable ce, this voice made him feel ufortable.


    ¡°Lord Kuai! You can¡¯t do this! I have already said that Yan Ran is not feeling well. You cannot see her!¡± The old woman1 replied.


    ¡°Hmph! Is feeling unwell enough of an excuse to not see me?¡± The man¡¯s voice grew louder. ¡°Don¡¯t think I am unaware that you allowed Yan Ran to receive guests! Send her out! I want to see who dared to take my woman!¡±


    ¡°No. We haven¡¯t sent her to receive guest. Lord Kuai! What are you doing?¡±


    Liu Mang was about to ask who this person was when the old woman spoke of the man¡¯s identity. It did not take long for the man to angrily barge into the room.


    ¡°Impudent!¡± Liu Mang immediately shouted with all the dignity befitting of his station. This one word intimidated the man standing outside. However, the man soon snapped out of his stupor and became angry.


    ¡°Who do you think you are to speak to me like that?¡± He then scolded the old woman. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Yan Ran is sick? Why is she here?¡±


    ¡°Lord Kuai!¡± The woman also called out once she saw the man. Meanwhile, the old woman bowed down to Liu Mang and Jia Xu as he apologized for the disturbance.


    ¡°What is going on here?¡± Liu Mang was very unhappy. He and Jia Xu came here to hide from pursuers. Thest thing they needed was amotion.


    The old woman was unable to properly give an exnation. He could not have expected things to turn out this way. Kuai Ran was from an influential family in Jingzhou but he doesn¡¯t spend money for the brothel. The old woman was unable to chase him away due to the man¡¯s powerful backing.


    Kuai Ran fancied Yan Ran but the woman was a virgin. That was why he introduced her to Liu Mang so that he could still make a profit from Yan Ran¡¯s virginity while not offending Kuai Ran. Who knew that this Kuai Ran woulde right at this moment?


    That was how they arrived at this scene. Kuai Ran was someone who refused to pay after receiving the services even though he was well off. He was truly a humiliation to brothel customers everywhere.


    ¡°Boy. Do you know who my father is?¡± This Kuai Ran sneered at Liu Mang.


    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± Liu Mang replied as directly as possible. He didn¡¯t even know who this Kuai Ran is.


    ¡°My father is Lord Meng Liang!¡±


    ¡°Lord Mengliang?¡± Liu Mang was still confused. Who is Meng Liang? Wasn¡¯t this person named Kuai? Kuai is quite amon family name in Jingzhou. There were at least a thousand people named Kuai. Yet his father¡¯s name is Meng, one of the more noble-like names. On the other hand, Jia Xu reacted as though he knew who Meng Liang was. As Liu Mang could not call out Jia Xu¡¯s name, he simply signaled for Jia Xu to exin.


    Jia Xu exined that if he was right, Meng Liang is not the person¡¯s name but how the person is addressed. It was a title Liu Biao had given Kuai Yue for helping him obtain Jingzhou through wits andbat. Although Kuai Liang also helped, Kuai Yue was able to be both a general and a strategist. He had gone to battle many times in the past.


    ¡°The Kuai Family¡¯s son?¡± Liu Mang asked with his eyes wide.


    ¡°Of course! Are you afraid now?¡± Kuai Ran asked cockily.


    ¡°Afraid?¡± Liu Mang was truly afraid. He was afraid that this Kuai Ran would run away.


    Liu Mang came out this time to receive help from Kuai Yue and now he found Kuai Yue¡¯s son. Heughed happily. After making friends with Kuai Ran, he would be able to contact Kuai Yue. Just as Liu Mang was about to try and make friends with Kuai Ran, another two people barged into the room.


    Liu Mang smiled bitterly to himself. What do they think this room is? Why is everyone barging into my room?


    ¡°Oh look who it is, it is Kuai Ran!¡± One of the two neers spoke out. They were here not to look for Liu Mang but to look for Kuai Ran.


    ¡°Huang Kai! Huang Chen!¡± Kuai Ran called out while gnashing his teeth.


    Who could these two be? Kuai Ran is of the Kuai Family. Even if he had no money, people still had to show him respect. However, these two neers did not. This meant that these two had equally powerful backing.


    Based on their names, Liu Mang believed them to be one of Huang Zu¡¯s close rtives. They could be Huang She¡¯s cousins. When Liu Mang thought of Huang She, his anger red up. Huang She had almost killed him with that ambush so Liu Mang would not be indifferent about this.


    On top of that, Kuai Ran and the Huang brothers don¡¯t seem to be getting along. The enemy of my enemy is my friend. Liu Mang wants to use this to his advantage. He can use this opportunity as an excuse to get close to the Kuai Family as he originally intended and take revenge on the Huang Family as well.


    _____


    TN/rant: This whole chapter is ¡°infuriatingly vague¡±/¡±worded weirdly¡± at a lot of ces and needed changing/removal. For example, the first paragraph actually describes the scenery full of beautiful women, wonderful music, and wine to go with it, setting up the whole thing to call the establishment a ¡°happy ce¡± ÀÖ¹Ý . Then describes that this is just calling the ce ¡®nicely¡¯ and calling it ¡®not nicely¡¯ is a brothel ÇàÂ¥. Since ¡°happy ce¡± also ultimately trantes to brothel, the entire paragraph wouldn¡¯t make sense in English.


    This does not apply to just this alone. There are plenty of ¡°vague¡± words used in several other ces. In some cases there is only one interpretation and in others, there can be other interpretations such as ¡°My little brother won¡¯t stand up.¡± (not actually used. He used a different one that is harder to trante but essentially mean the same thing) (It means they can¡¯t get an erection). That is not even counting the weird out of ce sentences that pop out of nowhere like the one marked with strikethrough. (I left that one there because it doesn¡¯t suffer from ¡°vagueness¡±. If it was both that and also vague then the entire sentence goes missing because there would be no reasonable way to trante it without butchering everything else within 2 adjacent Pikachu! paragraphs.)


    Last but not least is the ¡°missing words¡±. Since he probably can¡¯t R-18, words involving private parts is missing. So a lot of sentences are missing a context.


    In the end, I just decided to be as direct and in some cases as R-¡°I don¡¯t give a damn¡± as possible because I am losing my sanity and can¡¯t be bothered thinking whether I should ignore the need for a context, be cryptic, or just outright say penis (It is not you guys, it is me fearing possible WordPress regtions). Basically, I will just type whateveres to mind and ignore consistency.


    Honestly, this happens every time the author tries and write something closer to R-18 that I wish he¡¯d just stop. And if you friggin insist on an adult themed historical story, the least you could do is get aluminium properties right! And if anyone asked me what I am smoking to suddenly go batshit insane, the answer is haze (it was hazy when I typed this), discount porn, retardism, and this mountain sized bush I keep running into.


    This old woman here is the one that ¡®raises¡¯ the girls up. Kind of like the producer for idols except this time it¡¯s the prostitutes. Later chapters will include the manager that deals with the ce and the ¡°owner¡± that is, the major shareholder of thepany.

 Chapter 428

    <h4>Chapter 428</h4>


    ¡°Oh, I know! It must be that your Yan Ran was made to receive other guests by the old woman!¡± Huang Kai spoke dramatically. Kuai Ran had told the old woman many times not to let Yan Ran receive other guests. The old woman promised that but then went and sent her out to Liu Mang.


    ¡°Brother, what do you know? Our Lord Kuai here may have such a father but he has no money! How would he be able to pay for someone like Yan Ran?¡± Huang Chen said.


    ¡°What can we do? Our Lord Kuai here has taken fancy of her. When he wanted to see Yan Ran thest time we came, he is willing to fight us for her.¡± They ended up causing a scene thest time. However, the Huang brothers were not able to fully oppose Kuai Ran because they had less influence.


    ¡°Brother. You are wrong there. That woman is the love of his life. You have also misunderstood the old woman. Virgins are all very expensive. It is only after they are no longer a virgin would our Lord Kuai be able to afford taking her home! It is a predestined marriage! I am sure the rest of his family would be happy for this!¡± Huang Cheng spoke with sinister intents and made everyone involved. Even Liu Mang turned into someone that opposed Kuai Ran.


    Huang Chen and Huang Kai did not have many people that they could not offend. As they could not recognize Liu Mang, they believed that Liu Mang was a merchant. They believed that offending Liu Mang would not matter to them. Their words caused Kuai Ran to look at both the old woman and Liu Mang angrily. He now believed that these two plotted for this to happen.


    Kuai Ran may be a neur1 but his father was strict with his discipline and did not give him much pocket money. The brothel could still provide food for Kuai Ran because they could not offend him. However, they could not simply give away a virgin that they have raised up from young.


    Kuai Ran believed that he was able to raise enough money for Yan Ran. Meanwhile, Yan Ran also had favorable opinion of Kuai Ran as the other customers were not much better than a noble¡¯s son.


    Kuai Ran was now ced in an awkward situation. He would lose face regardless of how he replies to Huang Chen and Huang Kai. If this incident is made public, he would literally be unable to show his face amongst all the other nobles.


    ¡°You must be Huang Kai and Huang Chen.¡± Liu Mang spoke. He needed to make a connection with Kuai Ran even though Kuai Ran was ring at him.


    ¡°Who are you? How do you know our names?¡± Huang Chen asked.


    ¡°I am just a student of the Lumen Academy. As for your names, how could anybody not know them?¡± Liu Mang replied with a smile.


    ¡°A student of the Lumen Academy? What proof do you have¡± The two men¡¯s attitude changed. Being a student from the Lumen Academy is a reputable position. It was much higher than their initial guess of Liu Mang being a merchant. However, Huang Kai still cautiously asked for proof.


    ¡°Haha. Of course I have proof.¡± Liu Mang said as he took out a namete that could only be obtained by students of the Lumen Academy. Even in the Lumen Academy, there are plenty of different people. Liu Mang obtained one from a person that wanted Liu Qi to seed his father.


    ¡°It is really a Lumen Academy¡¯s namete.¡± The two brothers cupped their fists while feeling happy that Liu Mang knew their names. ¡°We do not dare ept your praise.¡±


    At that moment, Kuai Ran felt humiliated. He felt like Liu Mang and the two Huang brothers were in league. However, Liu Mang¡¯s next words surprised him.


    ¡°Of course you don¡¯t. There are only two cowards4 in Jingzhou with the name Huang. You two are the only ones here that qualify.¡± Liu Mang said indifferent as he sipped his tea.


    The womenughed hearing Liu Mang¡¯s words but quickly grew silent when they saw the expression of the two Huang brothers.


    ¡°If you want tough, thenugh.¡± Liu Mang said to the women and they all startedughing out loud.


    ¡°Boy. Who are you?¡± Huang Kai asked cautiously.


    ¡°I already said, I am a student of the Lumen Academy. My family name is Wang (King). Given name Shu.¡±2


    ¡°Do you know the consequences of offending us?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t even want to know!¡± Liu Mang replied with a smile. Even Huang She and Huang Zu did not dare to touch Liu Mang. He was a valued guest in Jingzhou for as long as the Lu Bu¡¯s Army did not dere war on Jingzhou.


    ¡°You are courting death!¡± Huang Chen advanced to attack Liu Mang while his guards behind him moved to assist Huang Chen.


    ¡°Hmph! Old woman. Brother Kuai and I came here for pleasure, not trouble. Is this how a brothel treats its guests?¡± Liu Mang said to the old woman. As he was simply here to look for the Kuai Family¡¯s support, he restrained himself from beating up the Kuai brothers. Although the Kuai brothers also had martial education, they spent more time as mediators. The two of them were only third grade generals at most. Liu Mang could have dealt with the both of them using one hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fight! Don¡¯t fight!¡± The old woman reacted immediately after hearing Liu Mang¡¯s words. If they were to fight here, the brothel would go out of business. They also had quite a powerful backing and only allowed this to happen because they did not want unnecessary trouble and also to give face to both the Kuai and Huang families.


    The old woman ordered the nearby pimps to get the manager of the brothel. The manager soon came with bodyguards. Liu Mang could tell that these bodyguards had killing intent.


    ¡°Gentlemen. You are all my valued customers. I do not care if you want to kill each other outside but please give this me, Liu Mouren some face and not fight in my brothel.¡± The manager spoke politely but his bodyguards was already sizing up the Huang brother¡¯s bodyguards.


    The bodyguards of the Huang brothers were only at the level of a sergeant and could notpete against the brothel¡¯s guards. They whispered something to the two brothers.


    In the end, the two brothers coldly snorted at Liu Mang and said, ¡°Consider this your good luck! Let¡¯s leave!¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡± Liu Mangughed and poured another cup3. He then said to Kuai Ran. ¡°Come, Brother Kuai. We haven¡¯t finished drinking! Sit down! Let us continue!¡± Yan Ran also understood the appropriate behavior for such a situation and pulled Kuai Ran in.


    Kuai Ran looked at them for a moment and followed Liu Mang¡¯s lead. On the other hand, the Huang brothers became even more frustrated when they saw Kuai Ran and Liu Mang in a harmonious rtionship.


    ¡°Master Liu. I am here this time to apany Brother Kuai and I am notcking in money. I also want to take away the one favored by Brother Kuai and also those three women. Since I am already giving a lot of business, is it already to waive the cost for her?¡±


    ¡°Haha. Of course this is impossible.¡± The manager replied. He would not allow a woman that is worth several hundred gold to leave so easily.


    Meanwhile, Kuai Ran was still dumbstruck.


    _______


    1À˵´×Ó Can mean neur. neur with an a that I have no idea how to type on my keyboard. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Fl%C3%A2neur. Can also literally mean idler. An actual neur is technically an idler but also a detached observer. On a side note, neur came from an old Norse verb na, that is ¡°to wander with no purpose¡± but ording to Saint Beuve, to ne is ¡°the very opposite of doing nothing¡±. Humans are weird. Thank God I¡¯m a penguin.


    2. Basically he is outright telling them that he is the King of Shu.


    3 A cup of wine. Though I remembered him only ordering tea because he could not afford to get drunk. Either the author forgot or they changed to wine midway.


    4. He calls them the Two Huang Heroes but secretly meant coward. Maybe I will just call them Huang cowards in the future.

 Chapter 429

    <h4>Chapter 429</h4>


    ¡°Brother Kuai. Me and my housekeeper came out for food. Other than those women there, we have not touched Yan Ran.¡± Liu Mang said to Kuai Ran. Kuai Ran¡¯s luck was good. When Yan Ran appeared, she went to Liu Mang instead of Jia Xu. Had she gone to Jia Xu, she would have already lost her virginity.


    Kuai Ran only gave Liu Mang a reply after he confirmed that fact from Yan Ran herself.


    ¡°Manager Liu. Tell us how much is the price of these four women and also the cost of the food.¡±


    The two remaining women turned pale after hearing Liu Mang¡¯s words. The old woman saw their expressions and decided to help them. She was the one that took care of them outside business hours and have naturally formed a rtionship


    ¡°Sir. You have already bought these four women. Why not take these two as well?¡±


    ¡°Anan? Have you forgotten your identity?¡± The manager frowned and chastised the old woman. A brothel ced importance in a customer¡¯s demands. An old woman that raised the women have no ce influencing a customer¡¯s request.


    ¡°I don¡¯t dare!¡± The old woman quickly replied and knelt down.


    ¡°Mama!¡± The two women quickly knelt together with the old woman. ¡°This is our fault. We should not have been so greedy!¡± The two women wanted to be bought by Liu Mang. They wanted to be offered shelter like the other four instead of being toyed with by other customers until they meet miserable ends. The old woman understood their plight as she had experienced something like this before which was why she ended up speaking too much


    Liu Mang was neither a good person nor a bad person so he did not agree or reject immediately. When he turned to look at these two women, he could see their depression. He could also see Yan Ran wanting to speak out for them but couldn¡¯t because of the manager. In the end, he turned towards Kuai Ran and asked for the man¡¯s opinion, ¡°Lord Kuai Ran. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Kuai Ran was confused. He could not understand Liu Mang¡¯s intentions.


    ¡°There is no harm in it if you can get Lord Kuai Ran to agree.¡± Liu Mang said to the others.


    ¡°Brother Wang. What are you talking about?¡± Kuai Ran asked.


    ¡°I, Wang Shu, may not have learned much from Lumeng Academy but I still managed to learn about feelings. Since Brother Kuai and Yan Ran are in love with each other, I will definitely support you. So, I will gift Yan Ran to Brother Kuai. If Brother Kuai wants the other two women as well, I am also willing to buy and gift them to you.¡±


    While Kuai Ran and Yan Ran did not know how to respond to the sudden favor, the two women quickly begged Kuai Ran to take them in. Yan Ran also soon joined them, requesting for Kuai Ran to ept these two women as well.


    Kuai Ran did not immediately agree to this. He calmed himself down and asked Liu Mang calmly. ¡°What do you really want?¡± Naturally, Kuai Ran understood that there is no such thing as free lunches. He knew that Liu Mang definitely had a request if he was willing to buy women from a brothel just to give them away as presents.


    ¡°Haha. Brother Kuai, there is no need to think so much. I am actually quite close with your uncle, Kuai Liang Zirou. Even if I do not have any purpose right now, I would still gift Yan Ran to you.¡± Liu Mang could not reply in a direct manner or it would be purely business instead of forming good rtionship.


    ¡°My uncle Kuai Liang?¡± Kuai Ran spoke skeptically. He could not believe it because Kuai Liang was a very honest person. He was not like Kuai Yue who was so sly that Kuai Ran himself has a lot of enemies. There were very few people that could be considered a ¡®friend¡¯ to the family. Yet, Kuai Ran could not recognize Liu Mang at all.


    ¡°Brother Kuai. There is no need to be too suspicious. We were intending to pay Zirou a visit anyway. You can apany uster if you cannot believe us!¡± Liu Mang replied with a smile. Kuai Liang was one of the only people in Jingzhou who had favorable opinion of him. He would definitely not make Liu Mang wait.


    ¡°In that case, please buy me those women as well.¡± Kuai Ran looked at Liu Mang¡¯s smile and believed that Liu Mang was not lying. He was going to visit Kuai Liangter anyway. It must also be said that Kuai Ran was too fond of Yan Ran to notice the discrepancy in Liu Mang¡¯s words.


    ¡°Manager. You heard him. Tell me how much it costs, I won¡¯t bargain!¡±


    The six women and the food costs Liu Mang over a thousand gold in total. Even Lu Su was worth about a thousand gold when he got captured.


    ¡°Alright. I will waive off the price for the meal! Altogether, it would be seven hundred gold!¡± The managerughed and gave a discount. This amount was already more than what he earned during the first half of that month.


    ¡°Hm. Give us some more food. Brother Kuai hasn¡¯t eaten yet!¡± Liu Mang waved as Jia Xu went and settle the payment.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We are going to have a sweet feast1ter. Would you like to participate as well?¡± The manager of the brothel asked enthusiastically. His attitude towards Liu Mang improved as Liu Mang was rich and generous.


    ¡°A sweet feast?¡± Liu Mang did not know what that was as this was his first time in a brothel. He wondered if it was some kind of banquet.


    ¡°For our sweet feast, we will bring in delicacies from Wuxi.¡±


    ¡°Wuxi?¡± Liu Mang understood that Wuxi referred to Yunnan. It was where all the barbarians were. However, he was not sure whether there was anything delicious to eat there.


    ¡°Young Master. This sweet feast is referring to beautiful women.¡± Jia Xu exined. Although he has never been to the brothel in Jingzhou, he understood what sweet feast is referring to.


    Liu Mang shook his head after hearing that. It may have been a pleasant surprise if he came here for pleasure but Liu Mang only wanted to make friends with Kuai Ran. Jia Xu who understood Liu Mang¡¯s thoughts then politely told the manager of the brothel to leave.


    ¡°Understood.¡± The manager nodded and left. Although he felt regret, he also understood that Liu Mang was not interested.


    The food and drinks Liu Mang ordered quickly arrived. Although it was a brothel, the food was quite tasty. He and Kuai Ran ended up drinking together harmoniously.


    Although Liu Mang did not want to participate in the sweet feast, the world refused to let him stay idle. Someone barged into his room again although more politely this time. He was the Huang Family¡¯s servant. He came telling Liu Mang that the Huang Brothers wanted to settle things with him and Kuai Ran at the sweet feast.


    ¡°We can determine who is better at the sweet feast?¡± Liu Mang was puzzled. Kuai Ran then exined that schrs would also be present during the sweet feast and that the Huang brothers intends to shame them in front of a crowd.


    ¡°Lord Kuai Ran. You won¡¯t say you are afraid right? Or perhaps you do not have enough money. Do you need me to lend you some?¡± The servant asked with augh. Of course, Kuai Ran was not able to borrow money from the servant of someone else¡¯s family. To do so would make him lose face.


    ¡°You!¡± Kuai Ran stood up in anger. Even servants dared to try and humiliate him.


    ¡°Of course we are going! Why shouldn¡¯t we?¡± Liu Mang stopped Kuai Ran. When a noble son gets ridiculed by a servant, naturally they must retaliate. However, retaliating with violence would only make things worse.


    ¡°Brother Wang?¡± Kuai Ran looked at Liu Mang with guilt. He initially thought that Liu Mang would simply leave after eating but was now still trying to help him. Liu Mang had already spent at least three hundred and fifty gold on Yan Ran and two other women for him. Being his uncle¡¯s friend is not enough a reason for Liu Mang to do that. Now Liu Mang was prepared to offend the Huang Family even more for him.


    ¡°Brother Kuai. There is no need to feel guilty. These two are powerful individuals in Jingzhou. I would have offended them sooner orter even if you were not around.¡± Liu Mang replied. He was already hostile with the Huang Family anyway.


    Liu Mang¡¯s words made Kuai Ran feel even guiltier so he proposed a toast as a show of respect.


    ¡°When does the sweet feast start?¡± Liu Mang asked. If he had time, he would prefer to visit Kuai Liang first.


    ¡°It starts at night.¡± The nearby prostitute replied.


    ¡°At night?¡± Liu Mang repeated. In that case, he could only go and see Kuai Liang the next day. However, being able to meet Kuai Ran was an unexpected boon.


    ¡°Good! When that timees, I will put those Huang brothers in a sorry state!¡± Liu Mang said to Kuai Ran as the both of them raised their cups towards each other.


    The sweet feast at brothels would be crowded. The brothel in Jingzhou was one of thergest spots in Jingzhou and the women were all exotic. It was not a ce for swearing but a ce for admiration which is why a lot of schrs, beauty and rich people. That was the way stories could be spread far and wide.


    __________


    Having never been to a brothel myself, I have no idea what the right word is for ÖÚÏãÑç. Google was very helpful with finding restaurants. So again, I use the ever unreliable direct trantion. Basically, a sweet feast is where you feast on women(?). Also the appearance of this word can only mean one thing. Fml. (oT-T)ʬ

 Chapter 430

    <h4>Chapter 430</h4>


    There werenterns all over the brothel. It was as though there was a wedding. As far the brothel is concerned, it was a truly happy event as the sweet feast was a feast for the eyes. On that day, the brothel would bring out all the beautiful women that they have been hiding. Yan Ran was amongst those that would have been participating had she not already been purchased by Liu Mang.


    Liu Mang, Kuai Ran and Yan Ran1 left the room and walked towards the sweet feast area. Watching them from afar were the Huang brothers who have not left since they delivered the message and the manager, who was happy for the extra profit.


    Liu Mang was rich so he naturally went for the best. The three of them went to the top floor where they seat in a ce like a theater box. There were about twenty two of such ces in the brothel. The rest would either be ced behind a curtain or in the hall. Some of them don¡¯t even get any chairs to sit on but they were still happy.


    Kuai Ran was very pleased that he was able to sit in the box as he was usually broke. Even though his family is rich, Kuai Yue did not want him to be a spendthrift. Liu Mang was also happy because that seat was rtively private. There would be less people that would notice him and the chances of him being recognized was also lower.


    The hall was cleared out, decorated nicely and turned into an outdoor stage. The women went around delivering tea.


    Liu Mang was seated by Manager Liu and a woman served Liu Mang tea. The sky turned dark and the sweet feast officially started.


    ¡°Since ancient times, there are plenty of beauties in the North. The first fresh flower to be presented today is Luo Xiang from Luoyang!¡± The old woman spoke eloquently as she tried advertise the beauty of the women that came from the North. Although it was just advertisement, the manager was not wrong. Luo Xiang was a truly beautiful person that fascinated the crowd.


    ¡°Luo Xiang! Luo Xiang!¡± The crowd that filled up the entire brothel cheered. There were all sorts of people in the crowd, ranging from officials to robust martial artists. More than half of the brothel were regrs.


    ¡°Who is this Luo Xiang? Why is there such a huge reaction?¡± Liu Mang asked with interest.


    Kuai Ran exined that Luo Xiang¡¯s time was bought for five hundred gold the first time she appeared at the sweet feast.


    This woman knew what captivates men. She did not expose her body too excessively nor did she cover up her bodypletely. Instead, she covered herself with a semi-transparentyer of silk which allowed her to attract the attention of men. After all, people were curious and this could keep them in suspense.


    Kuai Ran was one of those people. Unfortunately, he had forgotten about the woman beside him. When Yan Ran saw her beloved eyeing other woman, she became extremely jealous and pinched Kuai Ran. Even Liu Mang trembled when he saw that.


    ¡°Five hundred gold?¡± That was a ridiculously huge amount. Liu Mang bought six women for seven hundred gold but this woman alone was five hundred gold.


    ¡°This woman is not a virgin anymore. Why can she appear at this sweet feast?¡± Liu Mang asked as he remembered the manager saying that all of those that would appear were all budding women. However, Kuai Ran had said she had appeared at the sweet feast before. This meant that this woman had probably served others before.


    Kuai Ran spoke silently as he was afraid he might say something wrong again. He told Liu Mang that Luo Xiang¡¯s reputation was still there despite the fact that she was no longer a virgin.


    Liu Mang then understood that it was a matter of preference. Some people preferred virgins while others may prefer non virgins.


    ¡°Brother Kuai. Should I buy this Luo Xiang as well?¡±Liu Mang asked with a smile.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Kuai Ran immediately agreed. However, the moment he said that, he felt killing intente from beside him.


    ¡°Aah!¡± Liu Mang felt somefort hearing Kuai Ran¡¯s anguished cries as he himself experienced this kind of pitiful situations at home.


    Luo Xiang was truly the cream of the crop for managing to dominate the crowd with the performing techniques she learned since she was young.


    ¡°Does everybody like Luo Xiang?¡± The manager shouted to the crowd.


    ¡°We do!¡± The crowd cheered back. Luo Xiang¡¯s beauty had already bewildered them.


    ¡°If you do,e and offer her the flower in your hands!¡± The manager spoke and the crowd followed.


    ¡°I am thankful to you all but I am unable to return the favor. I can only offer you all a kiss!¡± Luo Xiang said to crowd, making them even more excited.


    ¡°What are these flowers?¡± Liu Mang asked as he watched the crowd.


    ¡°These flowers are things that had to be bought with money. One flower costs one thousand coins. The more flowers the person receives, the higher their value.¡± Kuai Ran exined.


    ¡°One flower is one thousand coins?¡± Liu Mang truly admired the manager of the brothel¡¯s ability in making money. Ten thousand coins would be worth one gold. Liu Mang saw that Luo Xiang had already received several hundred flowers which meant that the brothel have already earned several dozen gold.


    ¡°Box Sky 6 over there gave a thousand flowers!¡± Liu Mang said. That was a huge waste. This was already a hundred gold. Unlike Liu Mang who got something in return for the gold he spent, they get nothing in return.


    ¡°The flower is also counted as money.¡± Kuai Ran exined. The costs for the flowers is also used as payment for the services. So if a person were to spend a hundred gold in the brothel, they would first deduct it from the cost of the flowers he bought previously. That being said, no one would actually spend that minimum amount. This was also a money making technique.


    ¡°This Han woman is unprincipled!¡± While everyone was infatuated with Luo Xiang, one man who was drinking wine spoke up in disdain. This man dressed like a Han but he didn¡¯t look like one. His skin was dark and he had a staturerger than amon Han person. One nce is enough to tell that it would be better not to provoke him.


    Such an entric person would usually attract the attention of those around him. However in this scenario, nobody even bothered to look at him.


    ¡°Thank you gentleman!¡± Luo Xiang said in a very sweet voice.


    She had already received two hundred gold worth of flowers despite not being a virgin. There really were a lot of rich people at Jingzhou. Unfortunately, that was as far as she could go as there were more people that preferred virgins. Although disappointed, she could only step back and wait to serve her backers.


    ¡°Since our beauty from North have already appeared, now it is time for our beauty from the South! If the beauty from the North is like a cloud, this one would be gentle like a river! This is the beauty from Yangzhou, Li Wen!¡±


    Li Wen then came out and greeted the crowd. She was the type that made others want to protect her. It was a type that was hard to resist. That was why some people in the crowd immediately threw flowers over before she even started her performance.


    She may not have Luo Xiang¡¯s charm but she had a soft and gentle look. It was enough for her to obtain at least two hundred and fifty gold worth of flowers. After all, this one was still a virgin.


    Liu Mang¡¯s eyes turned cold. The woman from the North could be a prostitute because the North was an oppressive location that is impossible for amon person to make a living. Prostituting herself could have been the only way for Luo Xiang to make a living. The same could not be said for Li Wen since she came from Yangzhou. The people in Yangzhou were his people. When he see his people being sold like this, he would definitely angry.


    ¡°Young Master. Calm your anger.¡± Jia Xu held Liu Mang¡¯s hand to calm him down. ¡°This is Jingzhou. Although that person is from Yangzhou, she was not from your Yangzhou.¡±


    Jia Xu spoke really softly such that Kuai Ran could not hear him.


    ¡°Besides, isn¡¯t this also a way of living?¡±


    ¡°A way to survive?¡± Liu Mang sneered. They wouldn¡¯t have sold their bodies if it did not meant their survival. He had already seen plenty of homeless and starving people at Yangzhou. Although prostitution was shameful, at least she would be able to eat.


    ¡°Come. Drink.¡± Liu Mang invited Kuai Ran and Jia Xu to drink while feeling depressed. They could only join Liu Mang when they noticed his frustration. By the time Liu Mang¡¯s mood improved, Li Wen¡¯s turn on stage was over.


    ¡°Next is also our main courses for tonight. She is a Wuxi barbarian princess, Qian Yu!¡± The previous two women were only appetizers for the sweet feast. This was the main course.


    ¡°Wuxi barbarians?¡± Liu Mang listened with interest. The Wuxi n operates between Sichuan and Jingzhou. When the Sichuan attacks them, they would escape to Jingzhou and when the Jingzhou attacks them, they would run back to Sichuan. Both Sichuan and Jingzhou were unable to track these barbarians to their mountains. The Wuxi barbarians had always been a source of headache for Liu Biao and Liu Zhang. Right now, Huang Zu had been dispatched to Changsha also because of these barbarians. Even though their n was small, these barbarians were powerful. That was also why it was Huang Zu that went out to subjugate them.


    Now they said that this was the princess of the Wuxi barbarians. Is that true?


    ¡°Let me go!¡± A tied up woman shouted as she was dragged onto the stage. Unlike the others, this woman had dark skin. However, she was so breathtakingly beautiful that one nce is enough to remember her for life. She was definitely from a barbarian n but it is still not known as to whether she is an actual princess.


    ¡°Younger sister!¡± One man shouted. However, this man still acted calmly. If he were to move now, he had to deal with many guards. On the other hand, if he waited until after the woman was bought, he would only need to deal with one person.


    The men who brought the woman over was also strong. They chased away those that caused trouble due to the fact that this woman was a barbarian


    It was obvious that the woman had resisted but the brothel had somehow managed to clean her up and dressed her up such that her original barbarian messiness that the Han did not like was no longer there. On the other hand, they also highlighted a certain roughness that Han women did not have.


    All men love conquering2. This has always been the case regardless of their profession. It was in their nature, just like how women love beautiful things. This barbarian woman could give men the feeling of having conquered something. Even Liu Mang had this feeling. On top of that, against all expectations, the barbarian princess looked extremely elegant and more beautiful than Han women.


    ¡°She really a barbarian princess!¡± Jia Xu suddenly spoke.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Liu Mang was puzzled. If she was a barbarian princess, wouldn¡¯t the brothel invite the barbarians to attack them?


    ¡°Look at her neck. There is a me symbol there.¡± Jia Xu pointed. Liu Mang could see the small me symbol on the neck of the woman.


    ¡°Fire is very important to the barbarians. To us, water is the source of all living things. However, to the barbarians, fire is the source of all living things. To them, fire is sacred. They would not spheme against fire. That is why that woman is definitely the barbarian¡¯s princess.¡±


    ¡°Is the owner of this brothel mad? Is he not afraid the barbarians woulde after him?¡±


    ¡°He isn¡¯t. Did you forget that the manager¡¯s name is Liu?¡±


    Liu Mang finally remembered about Manager Liu. He also remembered how ustomed Manager Liu seemed when handling Kuai Ran. As both the Kuai Family and the Huang Family were very powerful, a simple manager could not have stopped the fight without offending them. If he offended them, he would have lost his business. Now, Liu Mang understood that Manager Liu is from the Liu Family in Jingzhou. He definitely has rtion to Liu Biao. This brothel must have been managed by Liu Biao.


    ¡°Not entirely correct.¡± Kuai Ran spoke up and corrected Liu Mang. While the owner was rted to Liu Biao, the man himself did not care about the brothel. He was too old to have any interest in such things.


    The brothel was really not afraid of the barbarians. This princess, who was born out of mixed blood between a barbarian father and Han mother did not have arge ass that is the preference of the barbarians. As a result, she did not obtain her father¡¯s love. Even then, she was still a princess. However, she was a very active and mischievous person. One day, she extinguished a fire. That is serious crime to the barbarians that worshipped fire. It would have been alright if she had admitted her mistake but instead, she went and somehow managed to start another fire. It is very disdainful to start fires for the barbarians. This pissed them off so much that they kicked her out. The brothel somehow managed to obtain her after that.


    ¡°Release me! I will kill you for this!¡± Qian Yu struggled but in the end, she was still just a woman who could only feel the shame of being stared at by so many people.


    Someone in the crowd then spoke up. ¡°This woman is pretty. However, we cannot keep her tied up forever. What if she kills her after we unfasten her bind?¡±


    That man spoke the thoughts of most of the people in the crowd. Men loved conquering but is it worth their lives?


    ¡°Do not worry. We will give you a docile barbarian princess!¡± The old woman replied with augh.


    ¡°Words are insufficient! Show us proof!¡±


    At these words, the old woman simply smiled and pped her hands. Immediately, someone came out and handed over a porcin bottle to the old woman. The old woman then showed the bottle to the crowd and said, ¡°I am sure all of you know of Zui Xian Si?3¡±


    This Zui Xian Si is a liquid medicine that anyone could use. It would make one forget themselves. It had no smell and nobody would notice it being used unless they are attentive.


    ¡°Who knows if it is real?¡± Zui Xian Si was something hard to obtain. It was something hard to manufacture and if you wanted to buy a small bottle from the ck market, it would cost hundreds of gold.


    ¡°Haha. This Zui Xian Si is manufactured by us here.¡± Another person replied. This brothel was one of the few ces that consistently made Zui Xian Si.


    They then forcefully fed the struggling Qian Yu the drug. A short while after that, she started to moan.


    ¡°Three thousand flowers!¡± One person shouted before the bidding even began.


    ________


    1. Raw said three people. If Jia Xu magically appearster. It is not my fault. On second thought, the raws were right. Jia Xu is not a person. It is a Wild Pokemon.


    2. Conquering? So much hassle. Guess me and the Legion of Really Lazy People will need to call ourselves women.


    3. Left this alone since I can¡¯t find any real life object example of what it is. Google Trante said Drunken Immortal but there is already an Immortal Drunken Wine from some other series, that also uses different Chinese characters. Also I doubt I can remember it being called Drunken Immortal if ites up again many chapterster. Could be an aphrodisiac but it was never stated outright.

 Chapter 431

    <h4>Chapter 431</h4>


    The barbarian princess stopped struggling and her face had turned red. She was like a ripe fruit infatuating everyone in the brothel. Even Liu Mang could not help but stare at her. This was the charming form of a barbaric woman.


    ¡°Two thousand flowers from Sky 8!¡±


    ¡°Three hundred flowers from Lane 2!¡±


    ¡°Three thousand more flowers from Sky 9!¡±


    ¡°Brother. I want this barbarian woman. Can I have some money?¡± Huang Chen, the younger Huang brother, asked his elder brother. He only had a few hundred gold on hand. As they were brothers, the older brother, Huang Kai, also had the same preference. However, the barbarian was too expensive. It was only possible if the two of them shared their money.


    ¡°Good things must be shared between brothers!¡± Huang Chen added some incentive when he saw his brother¡¯s face. Those words changed his brother¡¯s mind as he also wanted the barbarian. They can just go for a threesome.


    ¡°Alright. Go to the other boxes and tell them not to throw any more flowers.¡± Huang Kai told his servant. If they continue to raise the price, the two of them would not have enough money. Greeting them would force these nobles to give face to the Huang Family.


    ¡°Understood.¡± The servant replied and left. There were over twenty boxes so greeting all of them would take time.


    ¡°There are truly so many rich people at Jingzhou!¡± Liu Mang could not help but mutter. No wonder he managed to sell the ballista so easily. Liu Mang regretted not selling it at a higher price.


    Liu Mang also wanted to throw away money like this but there are many other ces that requires money. Women are too expensive.


    ¡°Brother Wang. We still have seven thousand flowers.¡± Kuai Ran said to Liu Mang.


    ¡°We have seven thousand flowers?¡±


    ¡°Haha. Buying these flowers are useless. You obtained them from buying me and the others. Since you spent seven hundred gold, you have seven thousand flowers!¡± Yan Ran exined.


    ¡°Should we throw these seven thousand flowers to the barbarian?¡± Liu Mang thought to himself and then shook his head. Liu Mang did not want to be in the limelight for no reason. Seven thousand flowers was too much considering that the others only put in three thousand.


    Right after Liu Mang had decided to just watch, a man knocked on the door and said, ¡°Sir. Our two Young Lords hopes for you to give face. They want this barbarian princess and hopes you would no longer throw anymore flowers.¡±


    ¡°Your two Young Lords favors the barbarian princess?¡± Liu Mang asked in suspicion. He truly envied these rich people for wanting to buy a woman that would most likely be more expensivepared to the six women he bought. What is worse is that Liu Mang bought these six people for others. He did not obtain a single one of them at all.


    ¡°Our Young Lords are named Huang.¡±


    ¡°Huang? Are you referring to Huang Kai and Huang Chen?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The servant replied proudly as the Huang Family was amongst the most powerful family in Jingzhou. ¡°I hope you can show them some face.¡±


    ¡°Haha! Give face? Of course we will give face!¡± Liu Mangughed. He then lifted a cup at Kuai Ran and asked, ¡°Brother Kuai. Do you think we should give face to the Huang brothers?¡±


    ¡°I will leave it up to Brother Wang.¡± Kuai Ran gave a faint smile as he understood what Liu Mang intended to do.


    ¡°Come! Give all of the seven thousand flowers to Lady Qian Yu!¡±


    The whole brothel ended up in an uproar. Even the rich wouldn¡¯t have this many flowers. One gold was already enough for an average family of five to live for a year. Seven hundred gold was enough for seven centuries. Even small nobles wouldn¡¯t have this much.


    ¡°You!¡± The servant was speechless. He had greeted this man because his Young Lords wanted the barbarian. Instead, the man refused to give face and spend seven thousand flowers. However, he managed to control himself not to rush into the box. If he did so, his life would have been forfeit


    ¡°Get lost! Tell your Young Lords that I will never give face to the two cowards of Jingzhou!¡± Liu Mang shouted towards the servant. These two had offended Liu Mang and Kuai Ran. It would be strange if they actually gave them face.


    ¡°What? The guys in Sky 14 dare to say that?¡± Huang Kai and Huang Chen were furious. Huang Chen wanted to go and settle the score with them but his brother quickly stopped him from breaking the rules of that brothel. The brothel they were in was owned by a person named Liu. This was why Huang Chen could not act. It would also be very shameful if he got thrown out of the brothel.


    ¡°The two cowards of Jingzhou?¡± Huang Kai narrowed his eyes. He would have also crushed the bottle of wine in his hands had it not been made of copper.


    ¡°It¡¯s them!¡± Huang Chen reacted. This was only something Wang Shu of the Lumen Academy called them.


    ¡°Kuai Ran! Wang Shu!¡± Huang Chen gritted his teeth. He believed that Wang Shu was simply Kuai Ran¡¯s supporter. After a while, Huang Chenughed. ¡°Good! Give more flowers!¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± Huang Kai looked at his little brother strangely. Why would his brotherugh after being provoked and also after being denied the barbarian woman? He touched his brother¡¯s head to see if his brother had fallen ill.


    ¡°Brother. The barbarian woman may be expensive but we do not need to pay for her!¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Brother. Have you forgotten the customs of the sweet feast? We can alsopete in talent instead of money.¡± Huang Chen said with a pleased expression.


    There was a rule during the sweet feast that allows people topete with literary and artistic talent. The loser would have to pay for the winner. Of course, the condition was that both sides must have enough money to be used as mortgage in the first ce.


    ¡°But this Wang Shu is from the Lumen Academy! Can we win against him?¡± Huang Kai asked hesitantly. These Lumen Academy students were not hedonistic children like them.


    ¡°Haha! So what? Don¡¯t we also have intermediaries from the Lumen Academy?¡± Huang Chen said with a smile. His smile calmed Huang Kai down. They have many talented friends from the Lumen Academy that could help them.


    ¡°Alright. Our Lady Qian Yu here is already flushed and impatient for your love and attention.¡± The old woman said with augh. They had already earned at least one thousand five hundred gold from Qian Yu.


    ¡°How often do they have sweet feasts?¡± Liu Mang asked. The brothel have earned a ridiculous amount for just one day.


    ¡°Normally, it happens once a year. However, this year we do it a second time because of the barbarian princess.¡± Yan Ran exined. Her exnation made Liu Mang feel better. If a person could earn this much every day, why would they want other jobs? Yan Ran also exined that these women all had to be trained in an artistic skill since they were young. These women were trained like noblewomen and also had the diet of one. All of this is to raise their prices higher.


    Another possible reason why this brothel could earn so much is because there were no longer any other worthypetitors. The only other brothels would entertain either the lower sses or the military.


    ¡°Now is for the most exciting part of our sweet feast! Come! All the beauties, pleasee onto the stage! Let our sweet feast truly begin!¡± The old woman spoke in a loud voice. It was loud enough to resound throughout the hall despite the voice not being amplified by a loudspeaker.


    Liu Mang looked at the all the beautiful women that came up on stage and finally understood why the officials loved beauty more than their country. They were so beautiful that even looking at them was a luxurious pleasure. Even Liu Mang would have wanted to join these people if he did not have two fierce woman waiting for him at home.

 Chapter 432

    <h4>Chapter 432</h4>


    The sweet feast¡¯s most exciting moment. It was the moment where the main course and the side dish could be sampled by all. Liu Mang initially had no interest as he could only watch. However, this time was different.


    ¡°Brother Wang. Do you have an interest in one of those beauties?¡± Kuai Ran asked when he saw Liu Mang¡¯s excited expression.


    ¡°Haha. Brother Kuai. Would you believe me if I told you I wasn¡¯t interested?¡± Liu Mangughed in reply. Everyone admires beauty. Who could not be interested in such beautiful women? The only people who wouldn¡¯t care are real saints and eunuchs.


    ¡°Haha.¡± Kuai Ranughed back understandingly. However, he had misunderstood Liu Mang.


    ¡°Brother Kuai. What box do you think the Huang cowards are sitting in?¡±


    ¡°The Huang cowards? Why are you asking?¡±


    ¡°Haha. We were invited to the sweet feast by them. Wouldn¡¯t it be a shame for it to end peacefully?¡± Others went to a brothel to look at beautiful women. Liu Mang came for a goodugh.


    Kuai Ran then called for one of the people working in the brothel. Due to how frequent he visited this ce, that person recognized him. However, Kuai Ran paid that no attention and asked, ¡°Which box did that family servant from earliere from?¡±


    ¡°That person from earlier?¡± The young servant mumbled for and then replied, ¡°Lord Kuai. You know about the rules of our brothel.¡±


    ¡°Brother Wang!¡± Kuai Ran looked back at Liu Mang andughed awkwardly as he rubbed his pocket. Jia Xu then took out a piece of gold and handed it over to the young servant.


    ¡°Lord Kuai. I think your friends are in Sky 5.¡± The servant smiled when he saw the gold in Jia Xu¡¯s hand. Either way, he did not break the rules of the brothel as he did not say where the Huang brothers were. He only said that Kuai Ran¡¯s friends may be at Sky 5.


    ¡°Hmm, Sky 5?¡± Liu Mang repeated and waved his hand. The servant left smiling. ¡°Brother Kuai. Let us wait and see.¡±


    The brothel then promoted Luo Xiang again while the visitors bid on her. One merchant from the hall offered two hundred gold. Another then offered two hundred and one gold. To nobles, that three hundred gold was like a joke but merchants never saw the need to spend more gold than necessary to get what they want. The merchants had money but no status. The merchant, Fatty Liang, has had enough of wiping people¡¯s ass and wanted the girl. He angrily raised his offer to three hundred and fifty gold.


    The other merchant offered higher again. They repeatedly increased their offer for about fifty gold each time until it reached five hundred gold. All this while, Luo Xiang was feeling very happy. The higher the price offered, the more she earned. Even though she was no longer a virgin, she was still able to reach five hundred gold.


    At this point, Fatty Liang started tock confidence. Five hundred gold had already exceeded his budget. Going any further would affect his business. At this moment, a merchant friend beside him, Wu De, offered about four hundred gold to help cover the cost. He did this as a merchant keeping good rtions. However, Fatty Liang happily epted that money and raised his offer to six hundred gold. That instant increment of one hundred gold made Wu De¡¯s heart ache.


    The opponent raised the price to six hundred and fifty gold before Fatty Liang raised it to seven hundred and fifty gold. Fatty Liang¡¯s actions of increasing the price a hundred gold instead of fifty gold is like saying he has money. As a result, he offended his opponent.


    ¡°You! Lowly merchants Fatty Liang and Wu De! I, Cai He, will remember you!¡± The opponent shouted from within Sky 10. Liu Mang could hear it all with his trained hearing. He could even hear ss breaking from within Sky 10. Cai He was indeed unable to put out more money than these twobined.


    On the other hand, the two merchants started to regret when they heard Cai He¡¯s name. The money was not an issue. The problem was that they had offended Cai He.


    ¡°Brother Wang! These two merchants seem to be out of luck. They have offended Cai He!¡± Kuai Ran said as he shook his head.


    ¡°Who is Cai He?¡±


    ¡°Brother Wang. Are you really a student from the Lumen Academy? Are you even from Jingzhou?¡± Kuai Ran asked skeptically as he looked at Liu Mang. Not recognizing Fatty Liang and Wu De was alright but Liu Mang should have been able to recognize Cai He.


    Liu Mang did not know how to answer Kuai Ran. Fortunately, Jia Xu was there to save him.


    ¡°Haha. We will not hide this from Lord Kuai. My Young Master studied abroad. Although he is from the Lumen Academy, most of his time spent was not in Jingzhou!¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Kuai Ran replied as he dropped his suspicion. It was normal to study abroad. In that time period, people loved to study abroad. Even great schrs and others who were unwilling to leave home would also have spent some time travelling.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Read ten thousand books and travel ten thousand miles.1¡± Liu Mang followed Jia Xu¡¯s lead and pretended to be someone that studied abroad.


    ¡°Good. What a wonderful saying.¡± Kuai Ran replied in admiration. Kuai Ran also wanted to travel but his father would not allow it. After all, Kuai Yue only had one son and the world outside Jingzhou was too dangerous.


    ¡°This Cai He is the Cai Family¡¯s Third Lord.¡± Jia Xu exined.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. He is Military Advisor Cai Mao¡¯s younger brother.¡± Kuai Ran added.


    The Cai Family has three men and two women. The oldest amongst them was Cai Mao¡¯s elder sister that had been married off to the Huang Family¡¯s Huang Chengyan. She was also mother to the more famous Huang Yueying.


    Cai Mao was the second oldest which is why he is the family head. Following him is the second brother, Cai Zhong who has a military post and the youngest was Cai He.


    Cai He was not only the youngest. There was arge age difference between him and his other siblings. This is because Cai He was born from his father¡¯s young concubine. He was also younger than Kuai Ran.


    Cai He may not have talent but he was still the bossy Third Lord of the Cai Family. Nobody in Jingzhou dared to provoke him. Even the Huang brothers remained at a respectful distance. The reason why people in Jingzhou remembered Cai He was because Cai He holds grudges. Once, a farmer identally bumped into him. As a result, Cai He forced others not to buy vegetables from this farmer.


    Fatty Liang and Wu De felt regret. They wouldn¡¯t have continued topete if they knew that the other person was Cai He. If they had offended Cai He privately, they could still beg for forgiveness. However, there were too many people here. If they were to beg for forgiveness, they would lose face. Either way, nobody would do business with them anymore.


    In fact, Cai He did not even need to act personally. All he needed to do was speak and those under him would bring trouble to these two merchants. Not only will these two merchants lose their business but they may even implicate their family members. After all, citizens can¡¯t fight against government officials.


    Just as the two merchants were prepared to kneel down begging in their box, Liu Mang spoke up. ¡°So what if they are merchants? Are merchants so lowly? Are the Cai Family so worthy that they don¡¯t even need to do business? If merchants are lowly, the Cai Family would be amongst the lowest!¡±2


    Nobles call merchants lowly but they themselves engage in business. The hypocrisy was nauseating.


    ¡°Who are you to speak half truths? Tell us your name!¡± Cai He spoke angrily. At first, two merchants offend him. Now another person came out to offend him.


    ¡°My name? Haha. I am Wang Shu, courtesy name Hanyang. Lord Cai. How exactly do you intend to hatefully settle things with me?¡± Liu Mang sneered in reply.


    ¡°You!¡± Cai He stood up angrily. ¡°You must not want to live!¡±


    ¡°Brother Wang?¡± Kuai Ran smiled bitterly. This Wang Shu¡¯s tongue was too poisonous, offending everybody he meets. They were not even done settling their scores with the Huang brothers yet and he was already picking a fight with Cai He. Normally, Kuai Ran should start to respectfully distance himself from Liu Mang as people like Liu Mang was disagreeable to a noble¡¯s interest. Even the Kuai Family engages in business. However, Liu Mang had stepped forward bravely for him, gave him women and was also close to his uncle. So, Kuai Ran was also unable to say anything.


    However, Liu Mang could not be med. Liu Mang was quite angry after all his previous mishaps and the Cai Family was one of the reasons why he needed to go to Jingzhou in the first ce. It would be even stranger if Liu Mang had a good impression of Cai Mao.


    On the other hand, Jia Xu frowned because Liu Mang was too childish. Cai He may be annoying but even then, Liu Mang needed the Cai Family¡¯s help. Offending Cai He for two merchants was simply idiotic.


    Cai He simply wondered who Wang Shu was. He had been in Jingzhou for so long and yet he had never heard of this name. Fatty Liang and Wu De was also wondering who Wang Shu was as they paid attention to Sky 14.


    ¡°Lord Kuai Ran. Your Brother Wang have already spoken. There is no need for you to hide behind him anymore!¡± The Huang brothers spoke up while everyone was still thinking.


    The Huang Family and the Cai Family were both military families. They don¡¯t get well with each other because they both wanted more power. That was why the Huang brothers were initially happy that Cai He was offended. However, they were happy to ally themselves with Cai He just to take down Kuai Ran and Liu Mang.


    ¡°Kuai Ran!¡± Cai He repeated the name as he recalled the identity of this person. He remembered that Kuai Ran was the only heir to the Kuai Family. Kuai Yue was strict and constantly calls him unfilial but Kuai Yue still loved him a lot.


    ¡°Brother Cai. I trust you have been well.¡± Kuai Ran smiled bitterly as he ended up as coteral damage. Liu Mang may have money but he did not have the reputation. If it was not because Liu Mang had bought him Yan Ran, he would have cut all ties with Liu Mang long ago.


    When Cai He realized that Kuai Ran was in Sky 14, he assumed that it was Kuai Ran¡¯s intentions to have him in this predicament. Otherwise, a mere Lumen Academy student would not say such things to him. Even though the Lumen Academy is detached from the matters in Jingzhou, they were still living in Jingzhou. Cai He would still be able to make life difficult for a student in the Lumen Academy.


    ¡°Brother Kuai, you seem well.¡± Cai He greeted back. Their age was about the same and they were from different families. So they simply greeted each other like that. Cai He had also simply reacted by greeting Kuai Ran instead of paying any attention to Liu Mang. It was evident that Cai He believed Liu Mang to be Kuai Ran¡¯s attendant and the one he was having a conflict with was Kuai Ran.


    ¡°I hope Brother Cai can give me some face. Brother Wang here is my good friend and also my uncle, Kuai Liang Kuai Zirou¡¯s friend!¡± Kuai Ran knew that Cai He held grudges and would take revenge. He was not afraid for himself but for Liu Mang. However, Kuai Ran actually did not need to worry. Liu Mang was actually provoking Cai He to cause an incident. That way, the Cai Family would not be able to say anything back if he were to raise this issue to Liu Biao.


    Kuai Ran¡¯s words gave Liu Mang two identities. The first one was being Kuai Ran¡¯s good friend. This is not sufficient as people would give Cai He more face than Kuai Ran. The second one was being Kuai Liang¡¯s friend. This was a big problem as everyone knew who Kuai Liang was. Kuai Liang had even worked as a judge that punishes criminals in Jingzhou.


    As Jingzhou was sorge, there were usually a lot of cases for many different offences. A lot of those cases from before Kuai Liang took the post also seemed to have people rted to nobles, for example, a noble¡¯s attendant identally killing someone. In other words, they were scapegoats.


    However things changed when Kuai Liang took over. He had three policies. The first is for first time offenders. As long as the crime isn¡¯t murder or arson, the criminal would simply be fined.


    The second policy is for second time offenders. This is also not much of an issue. The criminal would simply be fined twice the normal price. Nobles may grit their teeth in displeasure but they could still pay the fine and walk off.


    The third policy is for repeat offenders. If they were tomit crimes the third time, they would be executed. Any pleas for leniency would be useless as you would be executed before you could even kneel.


    The Kuai Family was no longer in charge of the military but they still had aparable amount of private soldiers and those caught had nowhere to escape. Even nobles were afraid because they had bad track records. They also did not dare to go against the Kuai Family because the Kuai Family was too powerful.


    In the end, several hundred families of nobles all went to Liu Biao and pleaded for Liu Biao to promote Kuai Liang for his talent and loyalty. As a result, Kuai Liang was no longer the judge in Jingzhou and the nobles were able to sin in peace.


    Despite that, Kuai Liang¡¯s name was stil known to all many yearster. If they were to mess with Wang Shu and then Wang Shu went andin to Kuai Liang, they would all be dead.


    ¡°Zirou¡¯s friend.¡± Cai He repeated in fear. He was one of the nobles that almost got executed. Had there not been someone before him that served as an example, he would be dead as well. He was also one of the few that were too afraid of offending Kuai Liang. That was why he now lost interest in Liu Mang.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We even intend to pay him a visitter in the evening.¡± Kuai Ran continued to make others believe him.


    ¡°Brother Cai. You are a noble. There is no reason to bother with these two merchants. These nobles may have spent their money unreasonably but don¡¯t you think it shows that Jingzhou is prosperous?¡± Kuai Ran added. While he initially did not care about the lives of these two merchants, he had no choice but to speak up for them since Liu Mang had already spoken.


    ¡°Hmph! These two lowly merchants!¡± Cai He was still angry.


    ¡°Since Brother Cai have already said so, continuing to bother them would be unbefitting of your status. You two! Quickly thank Brother Cai for his magnanimity!


    Fatty Liang and Wu De were not fools. They begged for forgiveness immediately. Fatty Liang also handed over Luo Xiang as a gift to cate Cai He.


    _____________


    ¡°Read ten thousand books and travel ten thousand miles¡± means to ¡°learn and do all you can.¡± Yet it somehow makes less sense in context when tranted meaningfully so I gave you the less meaningful one.


    Before anything else, I¡¯d really like to know how they can all converse to each other despite all of them being in separate private boxes that also supposedly hides their identities (since Liu Mang had to bribe someone to find the Huang). If it is so useless, why have private rooms at all?

 Chapter 433

    <h4>Chapter 433</h4>


    This is just a small incident. The Cai Family and Kuai Family would never be hostile with each other. Cai He may be a hedonistic son but even he knew who he could offend. This is not like the vegetable seller whose life he could easily ruin. If we were to offend the Kuai Family, he would get reprimanded by his elder brother and even involve Kuai Liang. As a result, he may suffer consequences that he could not handle.


    ¡°Hmph! Fine. I will let it go!¡± Cai He harrumphed as he made his promise to forget grudges.


    ¡°Thank you, Lord Cai!¡± Fatty Liang and Wu De quickly thanked Cai He after hearing this.


    ¡°Remember to send Luo Xiang to my room.¡± Cai He said and then he left his box. He would not offend Kuai Ran but at the same, he must definitely take Luo Xiang. Cai He did not even need to take out a single coin and honestly, he also envied how rich the merchants were.


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± The two merchants were quite reluctant but they had no choice except to pay up if they wanted to avoid disaster.


    ¡°Thank you sirs.¡± Luo Xiang greeted the two merchants respectfully. Even serving people would be different. The two merchants were rich but they were already middle aged men. On the other hand, Cai He was still young and Luo Xiang would be able to influence him with her charms.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± The two replied as though their hearts were bleeding. The two then forked out the money and Luo Xiang was sent to Cai He¡¯s room. The two merchants truly suffered a huge loss. However, the two merchants now had a closer rtionship with each other as they had both avoided the terrible scenario of Cai He¡¯s retaliation. The two merchants then left the sweet feast as they no longer had enough money to spend.


    ¡°That was really tense!¡± Fatty Liangmented fearfully. If they had truly offended Cai He, their lives at Jingzhou were over. At best, their businesses woulde to an end. At worst, they would be charged with various crimes and even lose their homes and their families. It wasmon sense that one must never provoke Cai He.


    ¡°You can still speak? All of this is your fault! Why did you insist on provoking Cai He?¡± Wu De shouted. In the end, they both lost so much money and obtained nothing. Wu De himself was also used wrongly.


    ¡°How was I supposed to know I waspeting against Cai He?¡± Fatty Liang also shouted back furiously.


    ¡°Regardless, did you think we could afford to offend anyone in Sky boxes?¡± Wu De replied in frustration. The people in the Sky ranked boxes were all important or respected people.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you help me cover my cost which is why I did this?¡± Fatty Liang directed the me back at Wu De. It was because Wu De said he would help out with the cost a little which was why Fatty Liang continued to raise the price higher.


    ¡°What about it? Did you think I would let you to obtain Luo Xiang on your own?¡±


    ¡°In the end, we both wasted our money and got nothing!¡± Fatty Liang¡¯s words caused the both of them to be silent for a while. They both had gloomy expressions. Who asked them to be merchants? Merchants were of the lowest ss in society. This was amon fact.


    So what if they had money? All that did was attract a noble¡¯s attention. The worst part was that any noble would be able to force them to a dead end. They did not even need to be as influential as Cai He. It would be even worse if it was during times of peace. Their children would not be allowed to attend school.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back and sleep early.¡± Wu De said and patted Fatty Liang¡¯s back. The two of them always argued but they did not have much hatred for each other.


    ¡°This time we must really give our thanks to Lord Kuai Ran and also Lord Wang Shu.¡± Fatty Liang said as he thought about his benefactors. He could recognize Kuai Ran as the heir of the esteemed Kuai Family but he did not know who Wang Shu was.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Do you think someone like Kuai Ran would meet with us?¡±


    Kuai Ran was the Young Master of the Kuai Family while they were merchants. Even if they wanted to meet with Kuai Ran, they would never obtain that opportunity.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± The two of them shook their heads and wanted to leave. They could only leave on foot as merchants were not allowed to ride on pnquins.


    ¡°Where are you two going at this hour?¡± A voice came from behind the two merchants. A housekeeper than walked out of the brothel.


    ¡°You are?¡± Fatty Liang and Wu De asked in fear. They wondered if Cai He had sent this man after them. Fatty Liang had it slightly better because he was fat but both his legs and Wu De¡¯s legs had turned soft to the point that they had difficulty standing.


    ¡°Haha. There is no need to be so nervous.¡± The housekeeper replied with a smile but the two merchant¡¯s fear did not go away. Nobles were people that could hide their evil intentions behind a smile and then backstab you the moment you turn around.


    Wu De also looked around to see if a few more people would suddenly rush out from the dark to attack them.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you would let us go? We really did not know that it was you, otherwise we would never havepeted against you! I beg of you, let us go!¡±1


    The ¡®housekeeper¡¯, Jia Xu, simply looked at the two, not knowing whether tough or cry.


    ________________


    They talked as though they were talking to the actual person involved (by using the word you) and not a proxy. Also changed the sentence a bit to ¡®make more sense¡¯. Raw said ¡°we did not know you liked Luo Xiang.¡± ¨C which is stupid since you wouldn¡¯t be throwing money at something you don¡¯t like.

 Chapter 434

    <h4>Chapter 434</h4>


    Jia Xu was sent out by Liu Mang to find this two merchants because he wanted to use every avable opportunity to obtain provisions. These two were merchants in Jingzhou so if he were to obtain their agreement, Yangzhou would be able to develop. Although merchants only seek profits, they were also able to bring vitality to Yangzhou and make it more prosperous.


    ¡°Are you Lord Kuai Ran¡¯s man?¡± Fatty Liang and Wu De brought Jia Xu to a room in a nearby inn when they realized Jia Xu had no malicious intentions.


    Since the person offended was Cai He and the person that begged for leniency was Kuai Ran, they believed that Jia Xu had to be dispatched by one of these two nobles. As someone sent out by Cai He would no longer be so polite, they could only think that Jia Xu was sent by Kuai Ran. If that was the case, the two would be very honored and happy. After all, they would certainly want to make a connection with Kuai Ran.


    ¡°No.¡± Jia Xu shook his head.


    The expressions of the two merchants fell the moment they heard Jia Xu¡¯s reply. Jia Xu could see their disappointments. Merchants seek profit. That profit coulde from either trade or connections.


    ¡°Then who are you?¡± The two asked politely despite their disappointment.


    ¡°Haha. Do you all only know about Lord Kuai Ran?¡±


    ¡°In that case, are you Lord Wang Shu¡¯s man?¡± Fatty Liang asked. He may have been fat but he was still sharp. He could remember someone named Wang Shu who was also the first to speak up for them. The man¡¯s words may have been reckless but he was still the first to act. It was also because of him that Kuai Ran then stepped forward to ask for leniency.


    ¡°Correct.¡± Jia Xu nodded and looked at the smarter one.


    ¡°Why is Lord Wang Shu looking for us?¡± Fatty Liang asked respectfully as he cupped his fist towards Jia Xu while wondering about Wang Shu¡¯s identity. He had initially thought that Wang Shu was Kuai Ran¡¯s attendant.


    ¡°Haha. Brother Liang. Brother Wu. Can I call the two of you like this?¡± Jia Xu asked. Only Jia Xu would do such a thing as a schr¡¯s attendant would find it disdainful to associate with merchants.


    ¡°It is too much!¡± Wu De and Fatty Liang cupped their fists in reply.


    ¡°My family¡¯s Lord is not any lower than Lord Kuai Ran in status.¡± Jia Xu said to the two.


    ¡°What?¡± Wu De was the first to exim in shock. Kuai Ran was the son of Kuai Yue, the second most important person in JIngzhou. The Kuai Family was so influential that even if Liu Biao were to die the next day, the Kuai Family would still be around. Kuai Ran was the heir of such a family.


    Now, someone told them that Wang Shu was higher in statuspared to Kuai Ran. This is not a im that even Liu Biao¡¯s children could make. This was a huge joke as there were no Wang Family that is bigger than the Kuai Family in Jingzhou.


    ¡°The two of you don¡¯t believe me?¡± Jia Xu said as he looked at their reactions. Although Wu De and Fatty Liang did not say anything, their expressions showed that they did not believe Jia Xu.


    ¡°Who is this person?¡± Fatty Liang thought to himself again. Perhaps Wang Shu was not this person¡¯s real name. If Wang Shu was really someone without status, Kuai Ran would not have spoken up for them. Kuai Ran also said that this person was friends with Kuai Yue. If that is the case, it is likely that Wang Shu also had status as high as Kuai Ran¡¯s. It is possible that he was also the son of another influential family.


    ¡°I can tell you his identity but you must remember this. If you leak his identity to others, you cannot me me for being ruthless. My family¡¯s Lord is able to make you disappear from Jingzhou as easily as Cai He!¡± Jia Xu spoke with a smile. It was a cold smile capable of making the two merchants tremble.


    Jia Xu who knew the hearts of men knew that the soft would not be capable. Only the strong and forceful would be able to risk their lives.


    ¡°Then don¡¯t say it.¡± Wu De shook his head. He shrank back the moment he saw Jia Xu¡¯s expression. On the other hand, Fatty Liang could not decide. He wanted to know but he was afraid it would be a one way trip.


    ¡°Haha. If you do not want to know, it is fine. After all, you are just lowly merchants. Even if you have money, you are too afraid to spend it!¡± Jia Xu provoked.


    ¡°Are you making fun of us?¡± Fatty Liang stood up angrily. He still had the feeling of humiliation from earlier. It would be a different matter of one of those nobles were to humiliate him but now, even a housekeepr was looking down on him. ¡°If we are lowly merchants then what are you?¡±


    ¡°Me? Even though I am just a housekeeper right now, I know that by working for him I won¡¯t be very rich. But I can even be a small noble!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The two merchants were shocked. There are many that struggled to be acknowledged as a small noble but even after wasting their entire life away, they were not able to achieve that goal. Only a small amount of really talented people were able to do this. One example was the Mi Family that spent a huge amount of money to curry favor with Liu Bei. He did all this for a noble status but ended up gaining nothing. It is not as bad in the present times but in the past, even a small status is enough to scare a lot of people.


    ¡°If you want to remain as a lowly merchant in Jingzhou, you may do as you wish. If you want a chance to be a small noble, you should stay and listen.¡± Jia Xu said as he pointed at the door of the room.


    ¡°We... we should leave.¡± Wu De was still scared. This matter had exceeded hisprehension.


    Fatty Liang thought to himself for a while and then said, ¡°Wait!¡± He studied Jia Xu¡¯s expression to find any clues but unfortunately, Jia Xu was good at hiding his expression. Jia Xu simply drank his tea calmly and quietly.


    ¡°Does your Lord really have the ability to do this?¡± Fatty Liang asked. Jia Xu smiled when he heard this as he knew that Fatty Liang had already taken the bait.


    ¡°Fatty Liang! Are you mad?¡± Wu De spoke anxiously. While he and Fatty Liang werepetitors, they were also friends. Wu De was worried that Fatty Liang gets himself into a trouble he could not walk away from. A noble¡¯s business is not something a merchant could participate in as the nobles could easily end them.


    ¡°I do not want to be a merchant forever!¡± Fatty Liang roared angrily. This anger did not juste from that day¡¯s encounter with Cai He and Jia Xu. It was a frustration that had built up from many years of being oppressed. When he was younger, he had thought that earning a lot of money would bring his family happiness and dignity. Even in the brothel, he had enough money to enter one of the boxes. However, his status had not been enough.


    ¡°Fatty Liang!¡± Wu De finally realized that his friend had changed. He was no longer the same Fatty Liang from over ten years ago.


    Jia Xu simply watched the two merchants while drinking tea. He knew that the two merchants would not be able to escape.


    ¡°Wu De Wu Shouzi! Do you want to be restrained for your whole life?¡± Fatty Liang asked his friend with bloodshot eyes. For some reason, Wu De also felt the same way when he saw Fatty Liang¡¯s current appearance. ¡°I... I also do not want to be restrained for my whole life!¡±


    ¡°Our Lord is not an insignificant noble. It is not impossible for you all to be nobles in the future.¡± Bing a noble would allow them to truly take root in the world.


    ¡°Speak. Who is your Lord? What does he need from us?¡± Fatty Liang asked calmly. He knew that there is no such thing as free lunch. Even people who could make them nobles would not do so for free. There was definitely something that they want.


    ¡°Haha. It is easy to talk to smart people!¡± Jia Xu lowered his cup. These two people were already caught.


    ¡°Our Lord is the person who has higher standing than the Lord of Jingzhou!¡± Jia Xu still wanted to let them guess so that they would fully recognize Liu Mang¡¯s status.


    ¡°Higher standing than the Lord of Jingzhou?¡± Fatty Liang and Wu De went into deep thought.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! There is nobody in Jingzhou that has a higher standing than the Lord of Jingzhou!¡± Wu De shook his head. Jia Xu must be lying to them.


    ¡°Could it be?¡± Unlike Wu De, Fatty Liang paid more attention to news. That was why he could understand Jia Xu¡¯s words.


    ¡°Correct. That is our Lord.¡± Jia Xu replied.


    ¡°Fatty Liang. Who is he talking about?¡± Wu De asked as he looked at both Fatty Liang and Jia Xu with doubt.


    ¡°Haha. Brother Wu! Who is the one that first helped us just now?¡± Fatty Liangughed bitterly.


    ¡°It is Lord Wang Shu.¡±


    ¡°Try reading his name backwards!¡±


    ¡°Read it backwards?¡± Wu De was stunned for a while but eventually did as instructed. ¡°Wang Shu! Shu Wang! The King of Shu! His Highness, the King of Shu!¡±


    ¡°Are you really talking about His Highness the King of Shu?¡± Liu Mang was very famous as he also had his reputation as a Sage King. At first, merchants had nothing to do with Liu Mang. However, Wu De found out about him through the recruitment order. When Liu Mang only charged thirty percent tax, the people would be able to buy as much provisions with as little money as they want. As a result, the value of provisions would drop.


    If this was really about Liu Mang, they would definitely have the chance of bing nobles. After all, as royalty, Liu Mang had the ability to establish his own kingdom. Promoting a person to nobility would not be a problem.


    However, Fatty Liang smiled, realizing that he had already boarded a ship that would never turn back. Although Liu Mang had high status, one wrong move and Fatty Liang could easily end up dead. On top of that, Liu Mang was in Jingzhou like a hostage. If Liu Mang could not seem to help himself, how was he going to help others?


    ¡°Ah!¡± Wu De was already scared. He was one of the excessively cautious types. ¡°Is it possible for me to back out now?¡±


    ¡°Haha. Brother Wu. What do you think?¡± Jia Xu smiled at Wu De. ¡°If you are not on our side then we can only ask you to keep this a secret.¡±


    ¡°A secret? Yes. I will definitely keep this a secret!¡± Wu De nodded.


    ¡°Death is the best way to keep secrets.¡± Fatty Liang was much better than Wu De. He knew that escape was no longer possible now that they have found out about Wang Shu¡¯s identity.


    It would not be possible to leave as the housekeeper did note alone. He had two guards with him. Both guards looked as though they had killed before. One wrong move and they would die there. Reporting about Liu Mang to Liu Biao would also be a terrible decision. As Liu Biao needed Liu Mang alive to keep Lu Bu in check, Liu Biao would end up executing them instead to cate Liu Mang.


    ¡°Sir. Since we already know about His Highness, you should also tell us your name.¡± Fatty Liang asked. He needed to know whether this person had the ability to speak for Liu Mang and if his words had any weight.


    ¡°Haha. I am Jia Xu Jia Wenhe, the Governor of Hefei!¡± Jia Xu cupped his fist in reply. His position as governor is only to be seen on the surface. His real job is to be Liu Mang¡¯s advisor.


    ¡°You are Jia Wenhe?¡± Fatty Liang pointed at Jia Xu astounded.


    ¡°Hm? Does Brother Liang know me?¡±


    ¡°Military Advisor Jia, you may have forgotten but we had transaction while you were still serving under General Zhang!¡± Fatty Liang replied. Naturally, this General Zhang was Zhang Xiu. Zhang Xiu had an alliance with Jingzhou and was like their guard. During that time, Liu Biao was able to sleep peacefully. He did not need to worry about the Yellow Turbans or Cao Cao. At that time, he and Zhang Xiu were at their honeymoon period and he satisfied Zhang Xiu¡¯s demands. As Zhang Xiu wanted provisions instead of gold, he was able to stock pile a lot. Unfortunately, all that had already been burned down by Jia Xu.


    ¡°Oh is that so? Since Brother Liang and I have past association, it would be easier for us to cooperate together in the future.¡± Jia Xu replied with goodwill.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°So, what does His Highness the King of Shu want from us?¡± Fatty Liang and Wu De asked.


    ¡°Are you still addressing him as His Highness the King of Shu?¡± Jia Xu asked back with a smile.


    ¡°I mean, Milord.¡± Fatty Liang and Wu De were smart and quickly corrected themselves.


    ¡°Yangzhou needs provisions. I am sure the two of you know about this.¡± Jia Xu replied.


    The two merchants nodded their heads. Pretty much half the world already knew that Yangzhou desperately needed provisions. Because of a ploy from Jiangdong, the barren Yangzhou was suddenly heavily popted, cing a heavy burden on Lu Bu¡¯s Army. Even Yuan Shao only had to support five hundred thousand men but Liu Mang had to support more than a million people. If it was not because there was ack of provisions, Liu Mang would note to Jingzhou. Liu Mang came to buy provisions for Yangzhou.


    ¡°Does Milord want us to transport provisions over?¡± Fatty Liang and Wu De showed a troubled expression. ¡°We won¡¯t hide it from you. We also wanted to sell provisions to Yangzhou but we cannot transport provisions out of Jingzhou.¡±


    As merchants, they also wanted to sell provisions to Yangzhou for profit but they were unfortunately unable to transport provisions to Yangzhou. To get to Yangzhou, they had to go along the Yangtze River or through Jiangxia. However, Jiangxia was now upied by the Jiangdong Army. While the Jiangdong Army would not kill the merchants if they wanted to protect their own livelihood, they would definitely not allow the provisions to reach Yangzhou.


    There were two other possible routes. One was for them to pass through Nanyang. Unfortunately, Nanyang was controlled by Liu Bei and thus, it was not possible for them to transport provisions to Yangzhou. All that was left was Xinye. However, Xinye was a strategic town controlled by Jingzhou. They would definitely send the provisions back once it arrives at Xinye.


    ¡°Xinye?¡± Jia Xu smiled when he heard the name of the ce. ¡°If you can send the provisions to Xinye, we would be able to handle the rest.¡±


    ¡°Hm? Military Advisor Jia. What do you mean?¡± Fatty Liang looked at Jia Xu with suspicion. Did Jia Xu have a conspirator at Xinye? Knowing a few people may not be enough to pull this off. It is unlike the Governor of Xinye, Liu Qi, would sned his father¡¯s provisions away.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this. The mountain people has a n.¡± Jia Xu smiled back. Liu Mang had already obtained Liu Qi¡¯s cooperation.


    At first, Jia Xu was skeptical about bing allies with Liu Qi as they would offend the Cai and Kuai Family. But it seems like there was an advantage to this. They were now able to go through Xinye as the governor, Liu Qi, was now cooperating with them. There was nothing left to fear.


    ¡°If that is the case, then that would be the best. We will set off tomorrow. I would be able to provide ten thousand provisions!¡± Fatty Liang said to Jia Xu.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have as much as Fatty Liang but I still have about eight thousand provisions!¡± Wu De spoke as well.


    Jia Xu frowned. While eighteen thousand provisions were a lot, it was hardly enough to support Yangzhou.


    ¡°Why? Is it too little? In that case, I will spare no effort and add in another five thousand provisions more!¡± Fatty Liang said as he became determined to use up his own family¡¯s finance. Even the provisions from earlier was something he had bought with the intention to sell.


    ¡°I also can dig out about three thousand more.¡± Wu De also said, hoping not to fall behind Fatty Liang.


    JIa Xu shook his head. Even another eight thousand provisions still wouldn¡¯t be enough.


    ¡°Military Advisor Jia. This is already the best we can do. If we give anymore, we would not be able to provide for our family!¡± Fatty Liang said awkwardly. While they were rich, this was their limit. They would go bankrupt if they went any further.


    ¡°I am not asking you to throw away your family¡¯s fortune. I am only saying it is not enough. However, it is better than nothing!¡± Jia Xu¡¯s words calmed down the two merchants. ¡°Brother Liang, Brother Wu. The two of you should transport what provisions you can spare to Xinye. Someone else there will get in touch with you.¡±


    ¡°We understand.¡± Fatty Liang and Wu De replied. Although they felt regret for losing so much profits, they endured it for the sake of obtaining status.


    Jia Xu could tell what they were thinking based on their expressions. Merchants seek profit. This was an inevitable fact. Jia Xuughed and shook his head. ¡°Of course, you can tell me the price of these provisions. When you reach Xinye, someone will pay you for it.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t dare!¡± Fatty Liang and Wu De quickly lowered their heads.


    ¡°Why not? Not all of this money is meant for you. It is also so that you can buy more provisions to send to Xinye!¡± Jia Xu replied. The two merchant¡¯s appearance of wanting yet not daring to was hrious. ¡°If the two of you only give all your provisions away without epting money, how are you going to work for Milord in the future?¡±


    ¡°In that case, this one will definitely provide Milord with tens of thousands of provisions.¡± Fatty Liang said to Jia Xu.


    ¡°Me too! Me too!¡± Wu De also quickly replied.


    ¡°Try your best but do not overdo it.¡± Jia Xu warned. People would definitely notice the provisions being purchased. That was why the merchants should not overdo it.


    ¡°This is only just one matter!¡± Jia Xu said. Buying provisions was only one matter. While the two merchants could provide with a lot of provisions, it was not enough for Yangzhou. The only thing that could solve the crisis guing Yangzhou was Jingzhou¡¯s provisions. It was the main reason Liu Mang came here. The two merchants were only assistance obtained from desperation. To Jia Xu, what happens next was the more important thing.


    ¡°Military Advisor. Please exin clearly.¡±


    ¡°This second matter is more important. Milord wants you to make merchants bring their business to Yangzhou. Make friends with them and tell them that we at Yangzhou wees them. These are what we want and what we are willing to pay them.¡± Jia Xu took out a paper as he spoke. There are many things written on it by Liu Mang. Most of it were ¡®necessities¡¯ like iron to ensure he can outfit his army.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Fatty Liang was the one that took the paper but Wu De immediately snatched it out of his hands.


    ¡°What are you even pretending for? You can¡¯t even read!¡± Wu De looked at his friend in disdain. The fact that Fatty Liang was illiterate was already known to many.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Fatty Liangughed awkwardly. Jia Xu alsoughed while looking at Fatty Liang. During that era, it is not surprising to be illiterate. There were also many illiterate people in Liu Mang¡¯s Army. Liu Mang was still in the process of forcing them to learn how to read.


    Although Fatty Liang was illiterate, Wu De could read. That was why Wu De took the paper away.


    Written on it were many things, even coal. It was a ridiculouslyrge purchase with an equally astronomical budget of fifteen thousand gold. The two merchants were stupefied at this figure.


    However, what truly astounded the two merchants was the contract written by Liu Mang. The contract was made to be favorable towards the merchants.

 Chapter 435

    <h4>Chapter 435</h4>


    Written on the contract was that merchants would only be taxed thirty percent of their earnings. There are no other taxes besides that. It was an offer these two could not give up as taxes were usually much higher.


    The reason for this is because merchants have no status. Take Jingzhou for example. Although the taxes were never dered, the merchants were actually taxed highly in order to pay the officials. These taxes alsoe from various checkpoints and presents.


    Fatty Liang and Wu De have various stores around Jingzhou, all of which have granaries. These granaries were used to store food and also to avoid checkpoint taxes. For example, to enter Xiangyang, you need to pay thirty percent of the provisions you carry in as tax. You also need to pay ten percent as tax to the gate guard as a gift or you will be used of various crimes. Another thirty percent when selling to anybody except for the Lord of Xiangyang. Last but not least, another ten percent as a gift to your patron. For example, Fatty Liang has an official that helps him in Xiangyang. This percent had to be paid another ten percent.


    After adding in all the other expenses, it would be a miracle if Fatty Liang could even obtain forty percent of his earnings. Even during a year with bumper harvest, he could only obtain thirty percent.


    On the other hand, Liu Mang only taxed them thirty percent. As long as they took out a receipt that said that they have already paid tax, they would not be obstructed at all. Of course, there would still be routine inspections. However, if one of the gate guards were to ept bribes, they can be reported to the government.


    After counting in the travelling fees and other expenses, they could earn a sixty percent profit. This was a very high percentage which was why the two merchants were shocked.


    This was only the first part. The second part was that the merchants that moved to Yangzhou would be exempted from taxes for the first three years.


    Exemption from tax! This means they don¡¯t even need to pay the authorities anything. Simrly, they can lodge aint to those that came looking for bribes.


    Was such a good deal even possible? Fatty Liang and Wu De looked at Jia Xu with doubt.


    Jia Xu nodded, alleviating their worries. The two had been worried that Liu Mang would go back on his words but Liu Mang would not do that because by cing them in the industrial areas, they would also be making money for Yangzhou except only for the first three years. If a person¡¯s business failed in the first three years, Liu Mang would not do anything. Their losses is theirs to bear. On the other hand, if the merchants managed to obtain a good business in three years, they would be likely to stay for many more years. Yangzhou would also profit from those additional years.


    The third part states that if a merchants were to invite other merchants in, they would receive half a year exemption from tax. The more people they invite to Yangzhou, the longer the duration. However, the condition was that these merchants had business of the same scale or evenrger than that of the referrer. Of course, they would still be rewarded if the referred merchant¡¯s business improved to arge scale one like theirs.


    Fatty Liang had already started to make his n. If they were to do business in Yangzhou, he would bring other merchants like him. Jingzhou prohibited selling provisions but not other goods. This is because Jingzhou obtains its wealth from trade. They would not be able to prohibit everything.


    The fourth part was about government merchants. The government merchants are those that work for Yangzhou. For example, when Liu Mang wanted to sell cement for the other parts in Yangzhou or even Lujiang to use for buildings, dams and other things. These were all business. Liu Mang wanted a person with the mind of a merchant to operate these things. They would also be in charge of things like negotiating the prices of weapons.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you need to force someone to do this?¡± Fatty Liang and Wu De asked when they read about government merchants. It is exined that government merchants cannot do any other business. All their business properties are to be sold off and they could no longer do any businesses other than the one given by the government. This is to prevent them from using their own position for personal gains.


    This was something that may attract small merchants but a merchant that already haverge businesses would not want to part with it.


    ¡°Haha. Of course the benefits that would be willing to make you part with your businesses would be written at the back.¡± Jia Xuughed as he sipped his tea.


    Wu De continued to read and found the part where it said that government merchants that did a good job will be given noble titles.


    ¡°Title! Nobility!¡± The two of them became excited. They had worked hard to be nobles. Now, they would get titles on top of that. These were not things they even dared to dream of. The only other merchant to get a noble title was Lu Buwei.


    Lu Buwei was a scheming wandering merchant that umted a lot of wealth. When Crown Prince Dao of Wey1 died, King Zhaoxiang named his second son Lord Anguo as Crown Prince. Lord Anguo had a favored concubine, Lady Huayang, who had no sons. Meanwhile, he also had over twenty sons, one of which was Zichu2. Zichu¡¯s mother was Xia Ji and he was not loved very much. He was sent to Zhao as a hostage but even there, he wasn¡¯t treated with much respect because Qin had repeatedly attacked Zhao. As the grandson of the King Zhaoxiang, his life was not plentiful enough at Zhao. Lu Buwei who met this Zichu during one of his business trips to Handan was extremely fond of him. He said that Zichu was a rare piece of merchandise that should be saved forter.


    How is Zichu a rare merchandise? By helping Zichu, Lu Buwei eventually became prime minister. He was also the one that sponsored the Lushi Chunqiu so that everyone could read it. There was such a figure that obtained his own title. How many Lu Buwei could there be in this world? Most of them are just lowly merchants.


    Now, Liu Mang had given them the opportunity to be a government merchant and obtain their own titles. A genuine way for them to break away from the lowest ss in society.


    ¡°What are the requirements for a government merchant?¡± Fatty Liang licked his lips and breathed heavily.


    ¡°The two of you are worshipping His Highness and is working for the sake of Yangzhou. Aren¡¯t you government merchants already?¡± Jia Xu smiled in reply.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Wu De and Fatty Liang did not expect happiness toe so suddenly. They never expected to already be government merchants.


    ¡°However, you are still not nobles and you do not have titles. Whether you obtain titles or not depends on your performance!¡± Jia Xu said to the two. If he were to satisfy them so easily, they would not have the motivation to work.


    ¡°We will definitely not disappoint Milord!¡± Fatty Liang and Wu De were extremely motivated. People with a desire would have motivation to work. The two merchants showed their motivation after hearing Jia Xu¡¯s words.


    Thest part of the contract was of the guild. Liu Mang intends for the merchants to set up a chamber ofmerce. It is a gathering ofrge and small merchants. The leader of this chamber ofmerce has the right to meet with Liu Mang. They can dere a merchant¡¯s requirement and duty like Liu Mang. They can also defend the rights of other merchants. Naturally, the leader cannot hold onto this position forever. They could only hold onto it for two years and they have to be elected by other merchants.


    Liu Mang had raised the position of the merchants and even gave them a chance to be a noble.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Milord also said that for the merchants that move to Yangzhou, their children can follow and study in school. They would be taught by Confucian teachers. Whether they be merchants or take up official positions would depend on their assessment.¡± Jia Xu dropped another bombshell.


    Unlike other children, the children of merchants cannot go to school. The schooling institutions wouldn¡¯t ept them. However, these children could still receive lessons from private tutors. Unfortunately, no matter how much they studied, they would never be able to be officials. Liu Mang changed this. The children of merchants in Yangzhou would be able to go to school and even get better jobs. When this news spreads out, it wouldn¡¯t just be the merchants in Jingzhou but the merchants all over the world that would jump at this chance.


    ______________


    This is a different Wei. A smaller Wei that ismonly spelled Wey to differentiate between the two. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Wey_(state) They use different characters as well. I put it as Wey here but I know for a fact that I probably won¡¯t remember about this if it gets brought up again few chapterster and will put it down as Wei. So I thought I should just inform you all.


    Zichu. Also known as Yiren. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/King_Zhuangxiang_of_Qin

 Chapter 436

    <h4>Chapter 436</h4>


    Jia Xu allowed the merchants to leave after he said what he wanted. The two merchants would not try any tricks as the conditions Liu Mang gave them did not allow them to refuse. They simply needed to go to Yangzhou without exposing their identity and be a government merchant. What else could they do? If they were to report Liu Mang, Liu Mang could just withdraw and pretend he did not do anything. The merchants had no evidence.


    Meanwhile, the festival at the brothel was still ongoing. Cai He had left feeling satisfied along with Luo Xiang while the remaining women were being auctioned off to the other nobles and rich merchants.


    ¡°The beauty of Yangzhou, Qiao Er! Starting price, two hundred and fifty gold!¡±


    ¡°Three hundred gold!¡± Someone from Sky 3 shouted out.


    ¡°Three hundred fifty gold!¡± Another person shouted out.


    ¡°Four hundred gold!¡± With that earlier incident with Cai He, not many people were willing topete. They were all afraid of identally offending some influential family like Fatty Liang and Wu De. If that were to happen, they could only face the consequences. Look at Wu De and Fatty Liang. They wasted so much money, obtained nothing and lost so much face until there was nothing left. It was truly the ultimate loss of face.


    ¡°Four hundred and fifty gold!¡± Liu Mang heard that this voice came from Sky 5, the Huang brothers¡¯ box. Hearing this, he could no longer resist.


    ¡°Haha. Four hundred and fifty one gold!¡± Liu Mang also threw in his money. He was not like Wu De who wanted to gain the most profit with the least cost. No. Liu Mang simply wanted to infuriate people to death.


    ¡°Hmph! Five hundred gold!¡± How could the two Huang brothers not understand Liu Mang¡¯s intentions? With a cold harrumph, they raised their offer to five hundred gold.


    This was the second person that has reached a five hundred gold offer. It can be said that they are more valuable than those in the previous sessions which is why the customers were morepetitive.


    All the lower ss people may not have even seen a hundred gold before but nobody was stopping them from watching.


    ¡°Five hundred and one gold!¡± Liu Mang added another one gold just to prevent the Huang brothers from obtaining what they want.


    ¡°Kuai Ran! Wang Shu! Well yed!¡± The Huang brothers over at Sky 5 could tell that Liu Mang was trying to pick a fight. However, they was did not have any good way to stop it. If they were to stop now, it would mean that they were afraid of Kuai Ran and Wang Shu.


    ¡°Five hundred and fifty gold!¡± The Huang brothers raised their offer again. On that day, the brothel have truly profited a lot. They had managed to sell two women back to back, both over five hundred gold each. Added together, they have easily reached one thousand and two hundred gold.


    ¡°Five hundred and fifty one gold!¡± Liu Mang said again. He really wanted to make life difficult for the Huang Family. ¡°Brother Huang. Have you run out of money? Do you need me to lend you money?¡± Liu Mang who suddenlycked confidence asked after raising his offer. This is because they have almost reached six hundred gold. If the Huang Family suddenly stopped bidding, Liu Mang would have shot himself in the foot. That was why Liu Mang asked this question. He wanted to taunt the Huang brothers to raise the offer again.


    ¡°Who says we have no money? Six hundred gold!¡± Huang Chen angrily shouted, allowing Liu Mang to feel relieved.


    At this time, Huang Kai said to his little brother. ¡°Little brother. We will stop if Kuai Ran and Wang Shu increase their bid again. Let them buy this Yangzhou woman for over six hundred gold!¡± Qiao Er was not worth this price. Although she was a beauty, she was not as beautiful as Luo Xiang. She was only as good as Yan Ran. Liu Mang had already bought Yan Ran along with five other women for seven hundred gold. So, how could this one person be over six hundred gold?


    ¡°Understood, brother.¡± Huang Chen nodded. He also intended to make Liu Mang¡¯s life difficult. Kuai Ran was definitely broke but since they managed to obtain a private room, Wang Shu must have some money. Even then, it would not feel nice to have pointless expenses.


    ¡°Brother Wang. It is better to stop while you are ahead.¡± Kuai Ran cautioned while Liu Mang was preparing to provoke the Huang Family even more. If they were to continue, it would reach seven hundred gold. Was one woman worth that much money?


    ¡°Phew.¡± Liu Mang breathed out. He had been too excited and was about to raise his offer again. He was only provoking them instead ofpeting against them. If the fight continued, would he be able to shoulder the price of defeat?


    Liu Mang turned to Kuai Ran and cupped his fist. ¡°Brother Kuai. Thank you for the reminder.¡±


    ¡°It is a trivial matter. There is no need for thanks.¡±


    The Huang brothers waited for a while but Liu Mang continued to stay silent.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Kuai Ran and Wang Shu. If you do not have any money, you can borrow from us!¡± Huang Chen repeated what Liu Mang said earlier as vengeance.


    The others also believed that Liu Mang had no money left. This is because he had already spent seven hundred gold earlier. If he were to spend another seven hundred gold, it would be one thousand four hundred gold. Nobody in Jingzhou had that much money.


    Hearing Huang Chen¡¯s words, Liu Mang could not help but reply. ¡°Sigh. Money is just worldly possession. However, I am not an idiot who would spend this much money for something only worth a hundred gold!¡± Liu Mang had no intentions of treating the woman like a possession but these were facts during those chaotic times. Only the beautiful ones would be bought while the ugly ones could only disappear.


    ¡°You!¡± Huang Chen finally understood that he got tricked by Liu Mang again. He finally realized that Liu Mang intended to raise the price to provoke him. The worst part was that Liu Mang was correct. The woman was only worth a hundred gold but he needed to pay six hundred gold for her like a fool.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± The audienceughed after hearing Liu Mang¡¯s words. Huang Chen had ended up being treated like a fool.


    ¡°Alright. Since nobody is raising the price any further, Qiao Er of Yangzhou will be sold to Huang Chen in Sky 5!¡± The old woman said after watching Liu Mang and Huang Chen. She knew that the two would not bid any further so she hurriedly sold Qiao Er to Huang Chen for six hundred gold.


    ¡°Qiao Er thanks the Lord!¡± Qiao Er thanked Huang Chen with a smile, angering him even further1.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it!¡± Huang Kai replied instead of his little brother as Huang Chen was still exploding in anger.


    ¡°Brother. I cannot take this anymore! I am definitely going to humiliate those two today!¡± Huang Chen roared loudly within Sky 52.


    ¡°Little Brother. Are you so impatient?¡± Huang Kai scolded his little brother. ¡°Didn¡¯t we already agree to show them their ce when wepete in talent?¡±


    ¡°But they...!¡±


    ¡°There is no but about it! Right now, we bought Qiao Er for six hundred gold but we would not be the one paying for her. Kuai Ran and Wang Shu would be the one to pay for her! They are the ones who would suffer!¡± Huang Kai said to his little brother while suppressing his anger.


    Huang Chen then took deep breaths to calm himself down. ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°Next is another Yangzhou beauty, Wen Ning!¡± Liu Mang¡¯s father-inw had ruined Yangzhou so thoroughly that it could be seen clearly. It would be unlikely for there to even be a hundred thousand of Yangzhou¡¯s original residents in his current Yangzhou. The ones that left Yangzhou were the homeless or even those so heartbroken they refused to return to Yangzhou.


    Rather than a Wuxi themed sweet feast, this was bing more a Yangzhou themed sweet feast.


    Wen Ning starting price was also two hundred gold. The people then kept bidding until three hundred gold. At this time, Huang Kai opened his mouth. ¡°Three hundred and fifty gold!¡± Huang Kai raised the price by about fifty gold, in hopes that others would stop.


    ¡°Three hundred and fifty one gold!¡± Liu Mang spoke up again. It doesn¡¯t matter whether it was Huang Chen or Huang Kai. He wanted to annoy them.


    ¡°Four hundred gold!¡± Huang Kai shouted again.


    ¡°Four hundred and one gold!¡± Liu Mang said again. By now, the audience all knew that Wang Shu must have some hatred for the Huang Family. One person wondered if this was Kuai Ran¡¯s actual intentions. If Kuai Ran were to oppose the Huang brothers at every opportunity, it may be a sign that the Kuai Family and Huang Family were having a conflict. Otherwise, their children wouldn¡¯t behave this way.


    ¡°Five hundred gold! Brother Wang Shu. If you bid any higher, I will give Wen Ning to you. After all, we already got one woman from Yangzhou!¡±


    ¡°Five hundred gold is too expensive for me, I think I should not bid any higher. Hahaha. Brother Huang Kai, it seems like the Huang Family is very wealthy. You already bought two in such a short time. Altogether, they would be one thousand and one hundred gold. How extravagant.¡± Liu Mang replied back with a sneer.


    ¡°You tter us too much. We of the Huang Family may not be very influential but we are also not nobodies. We can still spend this much money!¡± Huang Kai ridiculed back. If the Huang Family is not influential, there is nobody in Jingzhou that could be considered influential. He also subtly called Liu Mang a nobody.


    At this moment, the real Wang Shu would have been jumping from anger. However, Liu Mang was not Wang Shu. The two of them had no rtions to each other at all. Liu Mang could only feel apologetic to the real Wang Shu that was receiving all this ridicule.


    The Huang Family paid another five hundred gold and took in Wen Ning.


    There were another twelve women after that. Altogether, the Huang brothers bought five. Three of them were Yangzhou women. The most expensive one was Qiao Er, which they had bought earlier for six hundred gold while the cheapest one was a delicate beauty named Dan Dan, who was bought for three hundred gold.


    The Yangzhou women were all delicate and pretty. As for the two other women bought by the Huang brothers, one was from the North and the other is from Jiangdong. Altogether, they cost two thousand and one hundred gold. It was truly an enormous amount.


    The main course was not even here yet and Liu Mang was already wondering whether the Huang Family was really that rich.


    ___________


    There is a weird space somewhere here with ¡° ¡° in the raws. No idea whether my raw is faulty.


    Pretty sure everyone can hear him. Isn¡¯t throwing tantrums like that even more embarrassing for himself?

 Chapter 438

    <h4>Chapter 438</h4>


    ¡°The barbarian princess! Her starting price is one thousand five hundred gold!¡± The old woman shouted. However, before she could even finish her sentence, somebody else already bidded.


    ¡°One thousand five hundred and ten gold!¡± One thousand five hundred gold is too much money. Even if the people fancied her, they would think for a while. The minimum increase for the main course was also ten gold.


    ¡°Who is that?¡± The Huang brothers frowned. The person that ced the bid hade from Sky 8. The Huang brothers thought that only Kuai Ran and Wang Shu from Sky 14 and Cai He from Sky 10 couldpete against them.


    Huang Chen¡¯s gaze turned cold. Despite all the greeting earlier, there were still people who refused to give them face. He asked them angrily. ¡°Sky 8! Are you not giving us face?¡±


    ¡°Face? Why should I, Zhang Li, give you face? If it was not because of Kuai Ran, I would not have let you take those few Yangzhou women so easily!¡± The man in Sky 8 replied.


    ¡°Zhang Li!¡± This person was the Zhang Family¡¯s heir. The Zhang Family was also quite influential and usually followed the Cai Family¡¯s lead. Cai Mao was the Military Advisor of the JIngzhou. On the other hand, Zhang Yun was one of the generals under Cai Mao.


    Huang Kai pulled his little brother to the side and advised with a sneer. ¡°Don¡¯t get angry. After all, we are going to make someone else pay for this! There is no point arguing with a dog.¡± Huang Kai called Zhang Ji a dog because of the rtionship between the Zhang Family and the Cai Family. Zhang Li and Cai He were about the same age and were very close to each other. If Zhang Li does something, you can be sure that Cai He was involved somehow.


    Huang Kai was really good at guessing. Cai He did stop by to greet Zhang Li before leaving. The Cai Family were also allies to the Kuai Family. This meant that they did not have a good rtionship with the Huang Family. While Cai He did not want to oppose the Huang brothers, they are the one that started it by provoking Kuai Ran first. Cia He would not let such people go.


    When the Huang brothers sent out greetings, Cai He left Zhang Li behind to annoy the Huang brothers.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Haha!¡± Huang Chen¡¯s mood improved after hearing his brother¡¯s exnation.


    ¡°You!¡± Zhang Li anger rose. The Zhang Family may follow the lead of the Cai Family but that doesn¡¯t make them dogs.


    ¡°If I am a dog, what about you? Where is Huang She? Why is he not with you?¡± Zhang Li retorted. ¡°I want to see how much money you have! One thousand six hundred gold!¡± Zhang Li angrily raised his bid.


    ¡°Haha! You don¡¯t need to worry about whether we have money or not. One thousand seven hundred gold!¡± The Huang brothers said as they raised the price by another hundred gold.


    ¡°One thousand eight hundred gold!¡±


    ¡°One thousand nine hundred gold!¡±


    ¡°One thousand nine hundred gold?¡± Zhang Li frowned when he heard this. Was the Huang Family so rich? Could the Huang Family¡¯s children really spend so much?


    ¡°One thousand nine hundred and fifty gold!¡± Zhang Li nervously said. He did not dare topete against the Huang brothers anymore. Soon, it would be two thousand gold. While he, as the heir of the Zhang Family could take out two thousand gold, he would end up suffering a lot once his father finds out that he spent two thousand gold for one barbarian princess. He was not the only son. He still has two little brothers aiming for his position.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Has Lord Zhang run out of money? You are terrible at pretending to have money! If you have no money, don¡¯te andpete! Two thousand gold!¡±


    ¡°Who said I got no money? Two thousand five hundred gold!¡± Zhang Li shouted in anger.


    The price shot up another five hundred gold immediately, causing murmurs. Two thousand five hundred gold was enough to support an army of twenty thousand. All of this just to sleep with a barbarian princess. These people were truly filthy rich.


    Zhang Li immediately regretted after shouting out the price, not even knowing how he decided to bid two thousand five hundred gold. The brothel doesn¡¯t care about your circumstances and they cannot be offended. It would be impossible not to pay the quoted price.


    Zhang Li panicked. If he really got the barbarian princess for two thousand five hundred gold, his status as the heir to the Zhang Family was definitely finished. Meanwhile, the Huang brothers were still silent.


    ¡°Quickly! Quickly!¡± For the first time in his life, Zhang Li was dying to hear the voices of the Huang brothers.


    ¡°Two thousand five hundred gold!¡± The Huang brothers were also stunned. Zhang Li was mad. Even if she was a barbarian princess, she is definitely not worth two thousand five hundred gold.


    ¡°Brother. What do we do now?¡± Huang Chen asked.


    ¡°Little brother. Do you want to deal with Kuai Ran and Wang Shu or do you want to deal with Zhang Li and Cai He?¡± Huang Kai asked back.


    ¡°Is there a difference?¡±


    ¡°There is.¡± Huang Kai nodded. ¡°If you want to deal with Kuai Ran and Wang Shu, we continue bidding. This is Zhang Li¡¯s limit. If we add in what we owe the brothel from earlier, it would total up to four thousand six hundred gold. The Kuai Family can afford it but would definitely be painful for them. Kuai Ran may even be ced under house arrest. As for Wang Shu, he has to either fork out the money somehow or he would not even know how he die!¡±


    ¡°To deal with Zhang Li and Cai He, we will just make Zhang Li pay this two thousand five hundred gold. His two little brothers have been eyeing his position as heir. Once we drag Zhang Li down, we would also be offending Cai He!¡± Huang Kai¡¯s analysis was good. Cai He will definitely not let things go if Zhang Li was dragged down.


    Huang Chen thought for a moment and then said, ¡°Let¡¯s deal with Kuai Ran and Wang Shu! I definitely want Wang Shu to meet a tragic end!¡± He remembered being called a hero by Wang Shu angrily.


    Liu Mang was someone who really had the attention of the entire Huang Family. Now, even Huang Chen wants him dead.


    ¡°Alright. Two thousand six hundred gold!¡± Huang Kai shouted, allowing Zhang Li to sigh in relief. Zhang Li had felt a bit grateful towards the Huang brothers. Huang Chen then said, ¡°Zhang Li. We will spare you this time! You won¡¯t have such good luck next time!¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Zhang Li harrumphed coldly.


    ¡°What? Are you not satisfied? Then how about you bid higher!¡± Huang Chen¡¯s words made Zhang Li even angrier. While he wanted to bid even higher, his rationality prevailed. In the end, he remained silent.


    ¡°Haha! Don¡¯te to this brothel if you are so poor!¡± Huang Chenughed, feeling refreshed.


    The old woman was stunned and felt excited. All the earnings in the past added together won¡¯t even amount to this much. Once the employer earns a lot, the employees would also receive a bonus.


    ¡°Two thousand six hundred gold! Is there anybody who would bid higher?¡± The old woman shouted out but nobody replied.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Who else here can pay higher than my brother? End this quickly. I cannot wait anymore!¡± Huang Chen shouted at the old woman.


    ¡°Yes. Yes!¡± Those with money are bigshots. The Huang brother just spent two thousand and six hundred gold. They were very major customers. The old woman did not dare to offend them. She could only nod with a ttering smile.


    ¡°Two thousand six hundred gold! The barbarian princess goes to the two Lord Huangs!¡± The old woman dered. The others also cheered. Although they didn¡¯t get the girl, they get to brag that they met people who could pay this kind of money. There are not many people who would throw money away so recklessly.


    ¡°Haha! Thank you, thank you!¡± Huang Chen enjoyed being admired by others. ¡°Since today is such a happy day, let us brothers pay for the drinks today!¡± They did not even care about the four thousand gold they just spent. Why would they care about paying for the drinks that was only a few hundred gold at most? The younger Huang¡¯s generosity made the others celebrate even more.


    ¡°It¡¯s that guy!¡± Only one person did not cheer like the rest. He was the barbarian man from earlier.


    ¡°Men! Send our barbarian princess to the two Lord Huangs!¡± The old woman ordered.


    ¡°Understood!¡± The few men then took the barbarian princess and walked towards the top floor.


    ¡°I want to pay the bills!¡± The barbarian man shouted after he saw the barbarian princess get carried away.


    ¡°Sir.¡± One servant bowed and asked politely. ¡°There are a lot of people today. Please forgive us if we have displeased you in any way.¡± This brothel was truly the best in Jingzhou. They even treated the lower ss people respectfully and made them feel at home.


    ¡°Did you not hear me? I said I want to pay!¡± The barbarian shouted again as he mmed one gold onto the table. The servant saw this gold and showed a greedy expression. This gold piece was pure gold. They were more valuablepared to the other gold. It had never been smelted before and was worth at least twenty percent morepared to other gold.


    Although the servant had greed, he still honestly followed the rules of the establishment. ¡°Sorry. The two Lord Huangs have already said that they would pay for everyone. So your bill is already settled.¡± The servant spoke respectfully. He had hoped to be give some tips from a happy customer that did not need to pay their bills. Instead, the barbarian man became angrier. In fact, it would have been better if the servant had not mention the Huang Family at all.


    ¡°He is paying? Bullshit! I said I want to pay! It is none of their business!¡±


    ¡°This...¡± The servant was dumbfounded. He had never seen a customer who insists on paying for his own share, and was even offended, when someone else offered to pay for him.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The person in charge of the hall came over when he heard themotion. He saw the man¡¯s clenched fist and frowned, knowing that this man, was a skilled fighter who was about to explode from anger.


    ¡°Cheng Ye1. It is like this. The Huang brothers upstairs said that they would pay for everyone¡¯s food and drinks but this gentleman here insists on paying for his own. I...¡± The servant felt wronged. Cheng Ye was their boss. The servants would suffer if he finds out that they have been neglecting the customers.


    ¡°He insist on paying?¡± Cheng Ye also thought it was strange. What kind of person was this man?


    ¡°Quickly let me pay!¡± The barbarian shouted again.


    ¡°Go and deal with his payment.¡± Cheng Ye could not understand so he stopped thinking and just told the servant to collect the money. The less trouble the better. Based on the man¡¯s table and the empty wine bottle, it seems like a lot of wine has been drunk.


    ¡°Understood.¡± The servant nodded and cautiously took the gold from the barbarian. He then quickly ran to the cashier.


    ¡°Sir. One cup of Xiang Lou. The total would be five thousand and five hundred coins. This is your change of four thousand and five hundred coins. One gold was ten thousand coins. The remaining four thousand five hundred coins was about fifteen catties heavy.


    ¡°N.¡± The barbarian nodded and easily took his coins with one hand and left.


    ¡°Sir. Please wait for a moment.¡± Cheng Ye called out. He did not know who the barbarian was but he got used to dealing with suspicious people in the brothel.


    It was at this moment when they heard a shout from the top floor. ¡°What? Kuai Ran and Wang Shu have already left?¡±


    _____


    The Ye used here can mean grandpa or gentleman. Both aren¡¯t exactly the right words used for addressing your superior in English so I left it as Cheng Ye for his case. The other option is Lord. Again.

 Chapter 439

    <h4>Chapter 439</h4>


    1


    ¡°Lord Kai, Lord Chen. Congrattions for being able to take this beauty back home with you!¡± The schr Chen Ju congratted the two when he saw the old woman bring the barbarian princess over. He looked at the barbarian princess with interest. As people of the same flock usually group together, it is not strange for him to have the same preference as the Huang brothers. However, he knows his ce and did not go against the Huang brothers. While he had an enviable identity as a student of the Lumen Academy, it was nothing to the Huang brothers. Chen Ju managed to obtain a possibility of bing an official with great difficulty while the Huang brothers could easily obtain a very high position as long as they make any serious mistakes.


    ¡°Haha. There is nothing to congratte us about. Don¡¯t you also have a beautiful woman apanying you?¡± Huang Chenughed in reply. Chen Ju¡¯spliment to the two of them made him feel good as Chen Ju was a gifted schr. Naturally, there was a price for inviting Chen Ju to fight for them. Chen Ju was allowed to pick two women out of the five women they bought earlier. Any two of the women would still total up to a few hundred gold. Even if Chen Ju could not obtain the barbarian princess, he was still very satisfied. This was why heplimented them in response.


    ¡°Lord Huangs. Will the two of you pay now or send the money over in two days?¡± The old woman asked with a smile. The total was four thousand and seven hundred gold. It may not be a figure that they could pay immediately so a timeframe of two days was given.


    ¡°No need! Brother Chen. We will be relying on you!¡± Huang Chen waved his hands.


    ¡°Oh. Is Lord Chen Ju paying?¡± The old woman asked happily. Of course, it would be better to receive the money immediately. However, she was also a bit puzzled. While Chen Ju was a frequent visitor and was even talented enough to be invited by this very brothel to write a poem, they never heard that he was rich. In fact, the women at the brothel had to asionally give him material assistance.


    ¡°Brother Chen Ju will not be the one paying but Kuai Ran and Wang Shu from Sky 14!¡± Huang Chen said with augh. ¡°Old woman. We want topete talent! Brother Chen Ju will be our representative!¡±


    ¡°We will be troubling you to deliver our challenge to them.¡± Chen Ju spoke respectfully and elegantly. There had not been a talentpetition during the sweet feast for years. The reason for this is because the losing side ends up bing too pitiful. They had to pay for those that publicly humiliated them. On top of that, they were not allowed to decline the challenge. Those that decline the challenge will either have to pay for the challenger or bebelled a coward. They would also be cklisted from every brothel in Jingzhou.


    ¡°Ah.¡± The old woman was stunned. ¡°You want topete talents?¡±


    ¡°Whats wrong? Did the brothel stop practicing this?¡± There was a huge difference between those that are talented and those that are rich. The brothel caters to both but especially to people with those types of preferences. Some were rich but had no talent while some had talent but were poor. The talented were admired while the rich could have been born into money. One of the features of the brothel was to allow the talented to get the women instead of the rich.


    ¡°Of course not.¡± The old woman quickly replied. If the brothel dered that they only want customers with money and not customers with talent, they would be no different from other brothels. How then would they remain at the peak?


    ¡°Then go quickly! Today, a gifted schr will appear in your brothel!¡± Huang Chen spoke in such high spirits as though he was the schr in question.


    ¡°You cannotpete!¡± The old woman replied while shaking her head instead of going off to make preparations like Huang Chen had expected her to do.


    ¡°Why not? Is Kuai Ran afraid? If so, he should pay for us and we will let him off!¡± Kuai Ran and Wang Shu would lose either way. If Kuai Ran and Wang Shu were topete, Chen Ju was there to defeat them. If they decline the challenge, they forfeit and had to pay the four thousand seven hundred gold as well. Even if Kuai Ran somehow escapes, Wang Shu was dead.


    ¡°No. It is not that Lord Kuai Ran and Lord Wang Shu are afraid. They are simply no longer in Sky 14.¡±


    ¡°They are not in Sky 14? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°They had already left.¡±


    ¡°What? They had already left?¡± Huang Kai and Huang Chen were stunned.


    The Huang brothers were bbergasted. If the opponents had already left, how were they going topete? Who is going to watch? They weren¡¯t cowardly, nor did they lose. They were simply absent. They had plotted for so long and even bought so many women for a high price with the purpose of forcing that payment on both Kuai Ran and Wang Shu. Now that Kuai Ran and Wang Shu had gone missing, the Huang brothers had to pay the four thousand and seven hundred gold. On top of that, they can¡¯t be in debt to the brothel as the master of this brothel was someone they had to pay respects to.


    ¡°Brother Huang. Are we stillpeting?¡± Chen Ju asked innocently. This whole time, he had only been thinking about his two beautiful women.


    ¡°Compete! Compete your head!¡± Huang Chen¡¯s anger soared and pped Chen Ju.


    ¡°You! Why did you hit me?¡± Chen Ju was stunned


    ¡°So what if I hit you? You are just a poor loser! You have no money and yet you go and study and walk into brothels! So what if I hit you? I don¡¯t want to just hit you, I want to kill you!¡± All of Huang Chen¡¯s frustration and anger caused by Liu Mang and Zhang Li had been thrown onto Chen Ju.


    Chen Ju was just a schr. How was he supposed to fight against a third grade warrior like Huang Chen? Huang Chen released his anger and fear by beating up the pitiful Chen Ju.


    ¡°You! Huan Cen! Renenver dis! I wirr revort you! How dare you hit ne? I an a dishaiver oh the Runen Akadeny2¡± Chen Ju shouted. His face was beaten up so badly that even speaking was a difficulty.


    ¡°You want to report me? Come! I want to see where you are going to go to report me!¡± Huang Chen beat up Chen Ju even harder. Chen Ju could only wail in anguish.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Huang Kai shouted. They were very unlucky that day. They were first called a coward by Wang Shu and then they ended up shooting themselves in the foot when they tried to take revenge.


    Huang Kai stopped Huang Chen not because he was afraid of Chen Ju. Chen Ju was just a student of the Lumen Academy. He was talented but he was also poor. Beating up Chen Ju was one matter. Nobody woulde after the Huang Family because they had status. On the other hand, if Chen Ju were to be beaten to death, they would not be able to cover this up. The Pang Family would step forward as the representative of the Lumen Academy and then the situation would only get worse for them.


    ¡°Hmph! Go! Consider yourself lucky!¡±


    ¡°You! I wirr not vorget dis!¡± Chen Ju stood back up as he red at Huang Chen hatefully.


    ¡°Oh! So you still want to fight?¡± Huang Chen saw that Chen Ju was unsatisfied and moved forward to beat him up again. Chen Ju was so scared he immediately ran away, sprinting faster than the champions of the 100 meter races. He did not look like a person that was just beaten up.


    ¡°I will not forget this!3¡± Chen Ju shouted again as he frantically escaped from the room.


    ¡°Sir. Is something wrong?¡± A dissatisfied voice asked. Chen Ju had bumped into a woman from the brothel as he staggered out of the room. ¡°Eh? Aren¡¯t you Mister Chen Ju?¡±


    ¡°I am not Chen Ju! I am not Chen Ju!¡± Chen Ju did not want to be recognized with that current appearance. He wanted to only be seen in his graceful and elegant appearance.


    If Chen Ju had not say anything, the woman would not care. However, Chen Ju¡¯s denial immediately confirmed that he was Chen Ju. ¡°Mister Chen Ju. What¡¯s wrong? Who beat you up until like this?¡± The woman felt sorry for Chen Ju. She stepped forward and wanted to wipe the blood from his face with her handkerchief. However, she was suddenly pushed away. The moment she regained her bnce, Chen Ju had already ran away.


    ¡°Huang Chen! Huang Kai! I won¡¯t be a person of noble character if I don¡¯t take revenge for this!¡± Chen Ju spoke hatefully.


    Chen Ju¡¯s words meant nothing to the Huang brothers as they had enough trouble protecting themselves.


    ¡°Lord Huangs. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t have the money to pay for her?¡± The old woman¡¯s tone turned cold. The brothel was heaven to paying customers but hell to those that don¡¯t pay.


    Hearing those words, Huang Kai softly asked. ¡°Old woman. Is it possible for us to not want the barbarian princess anymore?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡± The old woman rejected their pleas.


    _____________


    1. The first sentence described how shocked Huang Chen and Huang Kai were when they found out that Liu Mang was no longer around. Cue sudden shback. So I just removed the first sentence.


    2. It was also ¡®messed up¡¯ in the raws. Here is the human spelling one. ¡°You! Huang Chen! Remember this! I will report you! How dare you hit me? I am a disciple of the Lumen Academy!¡±


    3. And, he can suddenly speak very well. At least I don¡¯t have to purposely butcher my spelling anymore.

 Chapter 440

    Chapter 440


    <strong>hapter 440</strong>


    What a joke . How could the old woman agree to the Huang brother¡¯s request? They had spent so much money to obtain the barbarian woman and the sweet feast that day was also for the purpose of selling her off . How could the Huang brothers raise her price to two thousand six hundred gold and then say that they don¡¯t want her anymore .


    If they could just refuse to take her, the brothel would lose face . People would also refuse to go to their sweet feast in the future .


    ¡°Can we have a discount then?¡± Huang Kai asked softly even though he was usually more arrogant then his Huang Chen .


    ¡°Cannot!¡± The old woman shook her head . ¡°Huang Kai . Do you not know our rules here at the brothel? A discount? If we give discounts, how are we going to do business?¡± This is not something they could do . If they allowed this to happen once, the others in the future would also ask for discount or refuse to buy after bidding . If that were to happen, the brothel can no longer do business .


    Huang Kai took a deep breath . The old woman¡¯s expression had already changed and her words were bing less respectful . Huang Kai calmed his anger down . This old woman is one of the lowest in position in the brothel . It was like the position of a dog . Yet, this dog was now giving him a lot of attitude . It would be strange if Huang Kai feltfortable dealing with this .


    ¡°Shameless! How dare you speak to brother like that!¡± Huang Kai could endure but Huang Chen could not . He stepped forward with the intention to beat her up .


    The old woman sneered at Huang Chen . She was not like Chen Ju . Although Chen Ju was talented, hees from a poor background, had no martial power and no backing . On the other hand, the old woman had powerful backing . If Huang Chen were to attack, he would only be kicked out of the brothel .


    Two hired thugs already stepped forward to protect the old woman . They were here to protect the brothel .


    ¡°Stop!¡± Huang Kai stopped his little brother . He too, wanted to beat her up but if he knew the Huang Family would only end up making enemies with the ones supporting the brothel .


    With a gloomy expression, Huang Kai decided to call for her superior instead .


    ¡°Of course!¡± The old woman replied and then softly added . ¡°Don¡¯t bid if you got no money!¡± Although she spoke softly, the Huang brothers could still hear her and felt extremely unhappy .


    Soon after that, a familiar voice asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? If there is a problem, you can tell me . ¡± The one that arrived was Manager Liu .


    ¡°Manager Liu . You came at the right time . Is this how your people treats their customers?¡± Huang Chen immediately filed aint .


    ¡°Haha . Is that so?¡± Manager Liuughed and then reprimanded the old woman . ¡°Cui Yun! You see, these people already haveints about you! You must improve yourself in the future!¡±


    ¡°Understood, Brother Liu . ¡± Cui Yun was like a mother but she was only about thirty years old and still had her childish voice .


    ¡°Alright . Go and deal with the Huang brother¡¯s other payment . After that, we will talk about the price . ¡±


    ¡°Manager Liu . You know that we do not have enough money . ¡± Huang Kai spoke bitterly .


    ¡°No money? You can always borrow!¡± Manager Liu replied in a simple manner .


    ¡°Borrow?¡± Huang Kai and Huang Chen looked at each other in confusion . What kind of joke is this? Who could possibly lend them four thousand and seven hundred gold?


    ¡°Liu Ye . How about we buy the barbarian princess but not the other five women?¡± Huang Kai gritted his teeth . He and Huang Chen could buy the barbarian princess if they were to take out all of their money and borrow the remainder . However, they would not be able to pay for the other five girls .


    ¡°The five girls total up to over two thousand . Do you think we can sell them at the next sweet feast if we don¡¯t sell them now?¡± Manager Liu asked as he stared at Huang Kai .


    ¡°Why not? You can still auction at a high price!¡± Huang Chen replied without any understanding .


    ¡°Haha . Then how about you buy them?¡± Manager Liu sneered back at Huang Chen .


    ¡°Little brother! Shut up!¡± Huang Kai said to his little brother . This Huang Chen was someone who fails a lot . Even this n was initially proposed by Huang Chen . Huang Kai even had the slight intention to kill him but in the end, Huang Chen was still his little brother . The brothel can¡¯t sell the other women anymore . Unlike Luo Xiang who everybody wanted to see at least once, the other women would not be able to step out a second time .


    It was like an actual banquet where they must never serve leftover dishes . Even if the dishes were untouched, people would not look at this favorably . Even if they didn¡¯t voice their opinions, it would also be impossible to sell them at a high price . If it was just one or two at a low price, the brothel could probably bear the cost . Unfortunately, a full group of five women that total up to two thousand one hundred gold was not something the brothel could bear .


    ¡°Manager Liu . How about you tell us what to do . ¡± Huang Kai finally understood that he was going to suffer heavily . At worst, he waspletely finished .


    ¡°It is very simple . All you need to do is sign this and stamp your fingerprint . ¡± Manager Liu said with a smile as he took out a paper . Both brothers looks at the paper . Immediately after that, Huang Chen shouted . ¡°Impossible!¡± He then tore the paper to shreds .


    What was written was a certificate of indebtedness, an IOU, stating that Huang Kai and Huang Chen owed four thousand seven hundred gold to the brothel . This amount needed to be paid by the Huang Family . If something were to happen to the Huang brothers, their family would need to pay the amount . If the one that owned the brothel was just amon individual, they would not darey a hand on the Huang Family . However, if this brothel demands the money, the Huang Family would have no choice but to fork it out . It would honestly be better to just kill the Huang brothers at this point in time . Even if Manager Liu did not act, their parents would kick them out of the house . The Huang Family was already weaker than the Cai Family . If they had to pay this exorbitant amount as well, it would be even worse . In fact, the only reason they were still around is because the Liu Biao wanted the Huang Family to keep the Cai Family in check .


    ¡°Haha . Why are you so impatient?¡± Manager Liuughed and took out another paper . While the paper looked slightly different, the contents were the same .


    ¡°Manager Liu . Is there really no other way?¡± Huang Kai asked .


    ¡°There is no other way . Either you sign this and take the women or get arrested while we discuss things with your family . Your choice!¡± Manager Liu continued with a smile . No one is allowed to leave without paying in his brothel .


    ¡°Alright . I will sign . ¡± Huang Kai gritted his teeth and replied .


    ¡°Brother . Have you gone mad?¡± Huang Chen pulled his brother and shouted .


    ¡°I am not mad! Little brother, we do not have any other way out! Since it is a dead end either way, it is better to sign this . At least we get a moment¡¯s pleasure . ¡± Huang Kai¡¯s words were the truth . Either way, they would need to pay the money . Since they could not pay the money, they were already doomed . While they were direct descendants, they were not the first child of the first wife . Their statuses would be scrapped just like how Huang She lost his status as the heir .


    If they keep resisting, they would spend time in the prison . If they sign, they could at least enjoy the women for a while .


    ¡°Manager Liu . I will sign this but can I ask for a favor?¡± Huang Kai cupped his fist as he spoke .


    ¡°Speak . ¡± Manager Liu nodded generously .


    ¡°I alone will sign this . No need to let my little brother sign it . Is that okay?¡± Huang Kai pleaded .


    ¡°Brother! Don¡¯t do this! We are brothers born from the same mother! How could it end like this?¡± Huang Chen was unwilling . ¡°I disagree! If we die, we die together!¡± Once they sign it, they would be discarded by the Huang Family . To them who was used to the easy life, it would be the same as a death sentence . On top of that, they still had many enemies who would definitely not give up the chance to attack them when they are down .


    ¡°Be obedient! After I sign this, it is still possible to find another way out! If we both sign this then we would definitely reach a dead end!¡± Once Huang Kai signed the IOU, the Huang Family will disown him but Huang Chen could still protect his brother . If the both of them sign it, the both of them would fall together .


    ¡°Manager Liu, it is done . I will not forget this favor . ¡± Huang Kai said as he knelt down .


    ¡°Ai! There is no need for that!¡± Manager Liu sighed as he shook his head . If only they had known earlier . They were the ones that picked a fight against Kuai Ran and Wang Shu . If Kuai Ran and Wang Shu were around, it may be those two instead that suffered while the Huang brothers emerged victorious . All of this was none of Manager Liu¡¯s business . The only thing he needed to care about was earning money for himself and his employer .


    ¡°I can promise you this . ¡± Manager Liu replied . To him, the only important thing was that the debt was acknowledge instead of who signed the IOU . The rest was his employer¡¯s job . It is possible that the Huang Family would just pay out the amount when asked without a fuss .


    ¡°Thank you, thank you!¡± Huang Kai bowed repeatedly to Manager Liu . He then signed the IOU neatly and made a fingerprint .


    ¡°Alright . Now that you have signed this, I will no longer interrupt your pleasure time . The women have already been sent to the carriage . The two of you can bring them home at any time . ¡± Manager Liu smiled beamingly as he spoke . He was good natured to everybody, especially those who spend a lot .


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Huang Kai said . He seemed extremely tired after signing his name and looked as though he was about to copse . Cold sweat from his forehead could be seen dropping onto the floor .


    ¡°Brother!¡± Huang Chen hurried forward to support his brother when he saw his brother¡¯s condition .


    ¡°Little brother . Let¡¯s go home . ¡± Huang Kai struggled to stand with the help of his little brother . It seems that it would be hisst day enjoying himself crazily . After that day, he would no longer have that chance .


    ¡°Brother . I will not betray your trust!¡±


    ¡°Hopefully not . Haha . ¡± Huang Kai shook his head .


    ¡°You! Go and prepare a carriage . Let my brother send all six of the women back!¡± Huang Chen ordered while wiping his tears . His brother had already sacrificed himself for him . The least he could do was let his brother sample those women first .


    ¡°Let¡¯s go . ¡± Huang Kai looked as though he aged ten years .


    ¡°N!¡± Huang Chen supported his brother down the stairs and then out of the brothel and into the prepared carriage . The carriage then started its journey towards their home .


    A short while after the Huang brothers left, a barbarian man followed after the carriage .

 Chapter 441

    Chapter 441


    <strong>Chapter 441</strong>


    ¡°Brother Kuai Ran . Your uncle really lives far away . ¡± Liu Mangmented .


    ¡°Nothing can be done about it . My uncle refuse to live father so he moved to the outer parts of the city!¡± Kuai Ran shook his head and smiled bitterly . There was some conflict between the two brothers . Theirbined efforts are one of the reasons Liu Biao could obtain Jingzhou and prosper especially since that time, his predecessor, Wang Rui, was a talented person . It would have been much more difficult to obtain Jingzhou had Wang Rui not been killed by Sun Jian .


    After Wang Rui was killed by Sun Jian, Dong Zhuo rmended Liu Biao to be the sessor . At that time, Jiangnan was full of bandits and there were also many other people proiming themselves the hegemon with plenty of soldiers . As a result, Liu Biao could not step up directly and had to remain anonymous .


    Liu Biao entered Jingzhou and met with Kuai Liang, Kuai Yue and Cai Mao . He said, ¡°There is a lot of unrest in the area and the people are not attached . Yuan Shu only made things more disorderly! I want to recruit troops here but I am afraid I would not be able to gather them . What should I do?¡±


    ¡°The reason the people are not attached is because of theck of benevolence . The reason those attached to Jingzhou are unable to prosper is because of theck of righteousness . The people will return if there are enough benevolence and righteousness and there would be no need to worry about recruitment . ¡± Kuai Liang replied .


    Liu Biao then asked Kuai Yue the same question . ¡°During times of peace, benevolence and righteousness . During times of chaos, power and schemes . Yuan Shu is rash while Bei Yu can only fight . They are both nothing to worry about . I have subordinates who can bring out all these bandit chiefs . The bandit chiefs are all greedy and tyrannical . The King will kill them and the people will choose to follow someone with virtue . You will be able to take over thisnd and Yuan Shu would be incapable of stopping you . ¡±


    Liu Biao was happy with this advice and sung praises for Kuai Yue . Kuai Yue then dispatched his people to invite the fifty five bandit chiefs to banquet where they were all executed and their troops taken . After that, the other self-proimed hegemons also eventually fled or surrendered . At this point, Liu Biao controlled seven regions in Jingzhou except the Nanyang region .


    It is from here that the differences between the two brothers is seen . Kuai Liang was more stubborn and preferred open schemes . Like Xu Shu, changing his opinion would be a difficult task once he feels certain or determined about something . On the other hand, Kuai Yue could adapt better . He is the type to use anything that is useful . Kuai Yue¡¯s schemes allowed Liu Biao to obtain power while Kuai Liang helped Liu Biao to obtain a good reputation .


    However, the part that made them have conflict was from after Liu Biao obtained the whole of Jingzhou . At that time, Liu Biao had plenty Huang Zu and Wen Pin as his generals, Kuai Yue and Kuai Liang as his strategists and also lots of soldiers taken from the other nobles . He was a powerful force that could conquer the South especially since some ces only had small groups of bandits .


    Kuai Liang wanted to go South but Liu Biao refused . This made Kuai Liang angry . Liu Biao was not well and no longer had thoughts of forging ahead . Life in Jingzhou had also been too pleasant for him to think about struggling for more power . All the bandits in the South also feared Liu Biao and gave him peace offerings which dampened his intentions of going to war against them even more .


    Kuai Liang thought that this was the moment he had to risk his life in attempt to make sure Liu Biao send troops . There were many officers under Liu Biao¡¯s employ who also supported Kuai Liang . They wanted to be dispatched . For ordinary soldiers, the only way they could get merits was through battle . However, the nobles did not want this . Liu Biao had previously signed a treaty with them . Liu Biao had promised to protect their interests but they had to provide provisions during war . Naturally, they would be against starting a war .


    Besides them, the new noble Cai Family was also against war . The reason for this is because the Cai Family had also received offerings . If these small groups were wiped out, Cai Mao would no longer obtain any offerings .


    Kuai Liang then thought of relying on his brother, Kuai Yue, who could easily influence Liu Biao¡¯s decision . One word from Kuai Yue was enough to change Liu Biao¡¯s opinions .


    Unfortunately, Kuai Liang¡¯s hopes were dashed when his brother unexpectedly disagreed with him . He wondered if his brother could not see the opportune moment to capture the entire South of the Yangtze River while the rest of the world was going after Dong Zhuo . Even if an overlord appears on the Central ins, they would be able to cut them off at the river .


    Despite Kuai Liang¡¯s stubbornness, Kuai Yue still decided not to send troops . As a result, the two brothers drifted apart .


    Kuai Liang angrily moved out to the outer city to separate from his brother . As the brothel was at the inner city, it would take time to arrive at Kuai Liang¡¯s ce . The carriage also could not go any faster as there were another six women inside the carriage . That was why it took a long time .


    ¡°Brother Wang . There are times where I wonder if you are really acquainted with my uncle . ¡± Kuai Ranmented with augh .


    ¡°Why? Does Brother Kuai doubt me?¡± Liu Mang asked in reply .


    ¡°Haha . Out of the question . I, Kuai Ran, am someone who would properly treat those that treat me well . It does not matter whether Brother Wang is acquainted with my uncle or not . I would bring you to meet him regardless . ¡±


    ¡°Brother Kuai . Since you have already said so, I won¡¯t conceal things from you . I really do know your uncle . ¡± Liu Mang replied . Kuai Ran felt his thought processe to a halt . He had expected Liu Mang to admit to not knowing Kuai Liang . This way, he could just say farewell to Liu Mang after introducing him to his uncle as though it was business .


    Kuai Ran wanted to believe that Liu Mang could be a real friend as friends were hard to find in that era . He was afraid that Liu Mang would trick him and trouble Kuai Liang even though he already said that he would introduce Liu Mang to Kuai Liang .


    ¡°Although I am acquainted with him, I have never paid him a visit before! This time, I am paying Mister Zirou a visit to keep in touch . ¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Kuai Ran replied with disbelief .


    ¡°Of course, if Brother Kuai do not believe me, there is no need to introduce me . Brother Kuai can just leave if I and Mister Zirou are not acquaintances . Consider ourselves even . ¡±


    ¡°Haha . I believe you . Of course I believe you . ¡± Kuai Ran nodded after hearing Liu Mang¡¯s words . He was afraid Liu Mang was just using him . It would certainly be the best if this was not the case .


    The two became silent for a while . Then someone outside shouted angrily . ¡°Who is this? How dare you!¡±

 Chapter 442

    Chapter 442


    <h4>MY FATHER-IN-LAW IS LU BU ¨C CHAPTER 442</h4>


    <strong>Chapter 442</strong>


    ¡°Who is this?¡± A voice called out while Liu Mang and Kuai Ran were feeling awkward in the carriage .


    ¡°Hm?¡± Liu Mang frowned . The voice belonged to one of Jia Xu¡¯s spies . The sound of a sword being unsheathed could also be heard .


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Kuai Ran asked Liu Mang . Those outside the carriage were all Liu Mang¡¯s men .


    ¡°I also do not know . ¡± Liu Mang shook his head . ¡°They may have encountered a thief . ¡± Liu Mang tried tofort Kuai Ran . However, he himself became more worried as the sounds of battle only grew louder . If it was just a thief, Jia Xu and the spies would have been able to get rid of the thief easily as the spies were all chosen from the army . They were people that crawled themselves up from piles of corpses . Even if the enemy was a soldier, they wouldn¡¯t have any problems .


    ¡°How dare you! Do you know who is inside this carriage?¡± Hearing Jia Xu¡¯s men shout this, Liu Mang could not endure himself anymore . ¡°Brother Kuai . Wait inside the carriage . I am going out to take a look . ¡±


    ¡°Brother Wang! It is dangerous outside! It is best to wait inside the carriage!¡± Kuai Ran was more of an intellectual . Even if he had learned how to use a sword, it was only the minimum required for self-defense . For him, it would be better to stay in the carriage and wait for the incident to be over . After all, they were only at the outer city of Xiangyang instead of outside the city . There would be patrols that woulde to assist once they hear themotion .


    ¡°Brother Kuai . It is better for you to remain in the carriage!¡± Liu Mang was different from Kuai Ran . He had to ability to protect himself and was even strongerpared to Jia Xu¡¯s subordinates . There was no reason for him to remain in the carriage .


    After Liu Mang got out of the carriage, he saw a man holding a pitchfork1 with one hand and was carrying a woman the other . The stranger was facing towards Jia Xu and his subordinate .


    ¡°Young master . ¡± Jia Xu addressed when he saw Liu Mange out . He still called Liu Mang that as they were in front of Kuai Ran .


    ¡°Kuai Ran is still in the carriage . What is going on here? Who is this man?¡± Liu Mang asked .


    ¡°I also do not know!¡± Jia Xu shook his head . He too, had only just got off his carriage .


    ¡°Move aside! Get me a carriage! Get me a carriage!¡± The stranger shouted towards Liu Mang¡¯s group repeatedly . His eyes showed his killing intent .


    ¡°Milord, be careful . This person is strong . My subordinates could not capture him at all . One of them was even injured by him!¡± Jia Xu warned . He had brought four subordinates with him . Each of them had the strength of a Third Grade warrior . However, one of them even got himself injured despite there only being one opponent . The stranger had the advantage and his strength could be seen .


    ¡°The man is injured . ¡± Liu Mang suddenly said .


    ¡°Hm?¡± Jia Xu looked at Liu Mang skeptically .


    ¡°I said he was already injured . Otherwise, your subordinates would have already been killed!¡± Liu Mang was no longer likest time . He was now a fierce and powerful warrior . Naturally, he could tell that the opponent was powerful but was not at full strength . The smell of blood helped with his insight . Right now, the stranger was relying on sheer willpower to keep moving .


    ¡°He is injured?¡± Jia Xu was shocked that the pitchfork wielding stranger was injured . He then smelled the blood .


    Liu Mang nodded . ¡°Look at the man¡¯s waist . Isn¡¯t it bleeding?¡± Although it was dark, the moon still made it bright enough to see that the stranger¡¯s waist was wet, either with water or with blood .


    What kind of battle did this man go through such that even his clothes is soaked in blood? The pitchfork the man held was the one used by themon masses . 2 He was also dressed like amon Han . However, he was a barbarian .


    ¡°A barbarian?¡± Jia Xu¡¯s insight were sharp . He could tell that something was different about the stranger .


    ¡°A barbarian?¡± Liu Mang did not know when he offended a barbarian . He did not know why this powerful fighter was obstructing their path .


    ¡°Milord . This barbarian is not here to obstruct us . He is probably trying to escape . ¡± Jia Xu said to Liu Mang .


    ¡°Escape?¡± Liu Mang finally remembered that the barbarian was asking for the carriage . He probably needed it to escape .


    ¡°Milord . Look at that woman behind him!¡± Jia Xu pointed at the woman carried behind the barbarian . Although she was covered in bedding, they could still see that she was a woman .


    ¡°Kidnapping women in Xiangyang!¡± Liu Mang became angry . This barbarian really did not show any face to the Han . They even dared toe all the way to Xiangyang to kidnap women .


    ¡°Give me a carriage!¡± The barbarian shouted again .


    ¡°A carriage? Hmph! You will be staying here today!¡± Liu Mang then stretched out his hand . ¡°Give me a sword!¡± One guard from the carriage then came out and gave Liu Mang a longsword . ¡°Liu Biao . I will protect the safety of Xiangyang! You better thank me for this!¡±


    ¡°Milord . More is worse than less!¡± Jia Xu tried to stop Liu Mang . Liu Mang may not be able to capture this barbarian on his own, within a short moment . If the patrol arrives before Liu Mang was finished, his identity could no longer be kept .


    ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Liu Mang frowned and put away his sword . He really should not be exposing his identity .


    ¡°We make this barbarian back away . ¡± Jia Xu simply wanted them to be on their way . The less problems the better . What they needed now was to quickly reach Kuai Liang¡¯s residence .


    ¡°Fine . Let your men push him back . ¡± Liu Mang nodded, ordering Jia Xu¡¯s men to force the barbarian to back off . Although the four warriors were no match for the barbarian, the barbarian was injured and also needed to protect the woman .


    ____________


    Can be a pitchfork like the ones used for gardening or a military fork, which is a trident-like weapon with only two pointy ends . Now you tell me .

 Chapter 443

    Chapter 443


    <h4>MY FATHER-IN-LAW IS LU BU ¨C CHAPTER 443</h4>


    <strong>Chapter 443</strong>


    Liu Mang¡¯s group made it obvious to the barbarian that the barbarian would be spared if he left . On the other hand, if the barbarian continued to push this matter, they would attack the barbarian forcing him to protect the woman . He would bleed more as he fought, and would notst a long time . As a result, he would die there .


    ¡°Step back or die!¡± It was a simple and precise statement .


    ¡°All of you Han people are terrible! I want a carriage!¡± Liu Mang expected the barbarian to leave as those who did not want to die would choose this option . Instead, the barbarian became even more violent .


    ¡°This guy is mad! Does he not want to live?¡± Liu Mang watched as the barbarian broke out of his encirclement by ignoring his defense . One of Jia Xu¡¯s subordinates managed to sh him and made his injuries worse but the barbarian managed to escape and head straight towards the carriage .


    ¡°Carriage! Carriage!¡± The barbarian shouted as he ran towards Liu Mang and the carriage .


    ¡°Milord! Be careful!¡± Jia Xu shouted urgently .


    ¡°This old fox!¡± Liu Mang frowned as he looked at Jia Xu . Although Jia Xu shouted as though he was moving to protect Liu Mang loyally, he actually moved aside to avoid the barbarian .


    ¡°Haha . ¡± Jia Xuughed awkwardly . It is always bad to get exposed . Although Jia Xu moved aside, he only did it to protect himself . It was obvious to him that he would be no match for the barbarian . On top of that, an injured tiger was the most fearsome thing to go against . That was why Jia Xu moved aside without a second thought and left Liu Mang to fend for himself .


    Of course, Jia Xu did not have any thoughts of betraying Liu Mang . He simply understood that Liu Mang was stronger than he is and that he was deadweight . By stepping aside, he also allowed Liu Mang to fight without a hindrance .


    ¡°Hm?¡± Liu Mang pulled out his sword but then realized that the barbarian was not actually heading towards him .


    ¡°Milord! Lord Kuai Ran is in danger!¡± Jia Xu quickly shouted .


    ¡°Kuai Ran?¡± Liu Mang immediately understood . The barbarian wanted a carriage and was heading towards the carriage Kuai Ran was sitting in .


    ¡°Brother Kuai! Go back!¡± Liu Mang panicked . He don¡¯t mind losing the carriage but Kuai Ran cannot be injured . The injured barbarian no longer had a clear thought process . He wanted a carriage so everything in between him and the carriage were treated as obstacles as he wielded the pitchfork with killing intent . The consequences would be severe if Kuai Ran were to be killed .


    Liu Mang could not pretend anymore . This was the sole heir to the Kuai Family . He was Kuai Yue¡¯s only son . If he were to die here, Liu Mang would have to suffer the consequences regardless of whether he was the one that killed him . At the very least, he can say goodbye to the provisions from Jingzhou . It would already be considered a good thing if Liu Biao did not execute him and immediately go to war against Lu Bu .


    ¡°Ah!¡± Kuai Ran immediately noticed the barbarian man . The barbarian was like an injured tiger . The moment he gazed at Kuai Ran, Kuai Ran immediately staggered .


    As Kuai Ran was the only son, Kuai Yue sheltered him . That was why Kuai Ran had never left Xiangyang in his life . As far as Kuai Yue is concerned, the amount of wealth he had was already enough to support Kuai Ran for life . It was enough to maintain their prestige at Jingzhou even if they would no longer be influential .


    Naturally, a person who has never entered a battlefield would freeze when they encounter an injured tiger .


    Freezing up in fear was normal but it was fatal at this particr moment .


    If Kuai Ran had quickly returned to the carriage, Liu Mang would have been able to stop the barbarian and protect Kuai Ran while the barbarian tried to climb onto the carriage . However, Kuai Ran was now outside and the barbarian¡¯s first move would be to get rid of Kuai Ran .


    Liu Mang rushed forward hurriedly but he was not fast enough . The barbarian had lost his reasoning from his injuries and wouldn¡¯t listen even if Liu Mang decided to give the carriage to him .


    ¡°Shit!¡± Liu Mang gritted his teeth . Knowing he could not block the barbarian in time, he jumped towards Kuai Ran instead .


    ¡°Milord!¡± Jia Xu shouted in fear when he saw Liu Mang jump .


    When Kuai Ran could finally react, he wanted to run but it was toote . At this moment, Liu Mang knocked him aside and the two fell to the ground .


    ¡°Die! Hans!¡± The barbarian approached them and attacked, stabbing Liu Mang¡¯s left hand . The blood from his hand sshed onto Kuai Ran¡¯s face .


    ¡°Brother Wang!¡± Kuai Ran became stimted from the blood as he looked at Liu Mang . Liu Mang had gotten injured to protect him . Initially, the pitchfork was moving towards the left side of his chest . He could imagine the consequences if the pitchfork struck him instead .


    Liu Mang had also dropped his sword from the pain .


    ¡°Die!¡± The barbarian saw that he failed to kill them and pulled out the pitchfork from Liu Mang¡¯s hand and then once again tried to kill them .


    ¡°Milord!¡± Jia Xu was about to cry . If Kuai Ran were to die, Liu Mang would have to suffer the consequences . Simrly, if Liu Mang were to die, Jia Xu was the one who had to suffer the consequences . For Liu Mang, it is possible that Liu Biao would still be too afraid to do anything . On the other hand, Lu Bu would definitely kill Jia Xu and the rest of his family if Liu Mang were to die . Jia Xu may love self-preservation but even he was good to his family .


    ¡°Im finished!¡± Liu Mang was also about to cry, silently voicing hisins to Kuai Ran for being the idiot that doesn¡¯t run while a murderous looking guy goes after him with a pitchfork . Liu Mang wanted to escape as well but he dislocated his leg after the fall and could not move .


    ¡°Die!¡± The pitchfork was brought down onto both Liu Mang and Kuai Ran in attempts to pierce both of them together .


    Liu Mang believed that he was about to die thanks to this idiot . As a result, he wanted Kuai Ran to die with him and held Kuai Ran¡¯s hand . It would be unjust if he were to die while Kuai Ran lives . At this moment, there was a loud ng sound and the pitchfork was blocked by a sword .


    Liu Mang was stunned for a while and then quickly rolled away . The four Third Grade generals from the back had arrived and once again surrounded the barbarian . It was only at this moment when Liu Mang had genuinely escaped .


    It was only after rolling aside when Liu Mang realized that the one that blocked the pitchfork with the sword was Kuai Ran .


    ¡°Idi... No... Brother Kuai... You...¡± Liu Mang did not expect a schr that fools around at the brothel could pick up a sword .


    ¡°I... I...¡± Kuai Ran was also speechless . Although Kuai Ran learned how to fight a little, it was more for amusement and less for actualbat . Yet, he somehow managed to wield a sword while frightened .


    ¡°Brother Wang! Are you alright?¡± Kuai Ran asked when he saw that Liu Mang¡¯s arm was bleeding .


    Kuai Ran¡¯s gazing eyes made Liu Mang feel nauseated . He was straight . However, Liu Mang endured his disgust because he knew that Kuai Ran was just concerned .


    ¡°There is no problems . ¡± Liu Mang replied as he tore off a piece of cloth to bandage his arm .


    ¡°Brother Wang! Did you know? At that critical moment when you grabbed my hand, you gave the courage needed to pick up the sword!¡± Kuai Ran spoke excitedly .


    ¡°I gave you courage?¡± Liu Mang simply held onto Kuai Ran so that Kuai Ran could not escape and would die with him . He did not even care where he was grabbing onto . However, the idiot believed that Liu Mang was encouraging him . Of course, Liu Mangughed awkwardly at the start but fortunately he had enough thick skin to act like a savior .


    ¡°I will remember that Brother Wang is my savior for my entire life!¡± Kuai Ran expressed his sincere gratitude . Although Kuai Ran himself was already outstanding enough for not peeing his pants and actually managing to pick up the sword, it was also a fact that he would have died had Liu Mang not been there to save him . That was why he had the utmost respect for Liu Mang .


    ¡°We will speak about thister!¡± Liu Mang still had something to do . Nobody would be happy for almost getting killed . It was worse this time as Liu Mang was already a top quality general yet he almost died at the hands of someone who looked like a country bumpkin . It was obvious how angry Liu Mang had be . He would definitely not idle when his personal enemy was in front of him .


    Liu Mang moved his arm . Although it was injured, it was just a flesh wound . He also relocated his leg and then stepped forward to take his revenge .

 Chapter 444

    Chapter 444


    <h4>MY FATHER-IN-LAW IS LU BU ¨C CHAPTER 444</h4>


    <strong>Chapter 444</strong>


    ¡°Jia Xu! Surround him!¡± Liu Mang was seething in anger as he picked up the sword . He did not intend to show mercy to the barbarian that almost killed him .


    ¡°Understood!¡± Jia Xu replied while feeling frightened . Even without Liu Mang¡¯s words, the four Third Grade generals had already surrounded the barbarian and no longer showed any leniency . Liu Mang had also prepared himself to kill this barbarian .


    ¡°You stabbed me with a pitchfork, so I will repay you with a sword!¡± Liu Mang was very quick with his movements as he aimed at the barbarian¡¯s neck


    The barbarian himself was not any slower . He roared as he protected his neck with the pitchfork .


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Liu Mang sneered as his sword immediately changed directions . The target was not the barbarian¡¯s neck but below his vicle1 . To begin with, Liu Mang never had the confidence to kill the barbarian in one strike which is why he did not go for the neck .


    Blood sshed out as Liu Mang¡¯s sword struck that location . It was the same location as Liu Mang¡¯s own injury . This showed how angry Liu Mang was at the barbarian .


    ¡°Kill him!¡± Liu Mang was not the only one to attack . The other four also joined the fight .


    The barbarian had already been injured . On top of that, he had to fight against five people, one of which was as strong as him before he got injured . Him losing was only a matter of time .


    ¡°Over there! Over there!¡± A voice shouted while Liu Mang and the other four were ganging up on the barbarian, a lot of people suddenly appeared . They were all carrying torches .


    ¡°Milord . The city defenders of Xiangyang is already here!¡± Jia Xu said to Liu Mang .


    ¡°Xiangyang defenders?¡± Liu Mang frowned . They were about to kill the barbarian when the defenders appeared . Although the people were allowed to carry swords in Xiangyang, it does not mean that they were allowed to kill . If the soldiers finds them, Liu Mang would be in prison instead of Kuai Liang¡¯s residence .


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Liu Mang thought to himself for a moment and decided to leave . Although he wanted to personally kill the barbarian, he had to think of the bigger picture . Liu Mang who had a carriage could leave quickly but the injured barbarian would definitely be caught . Either way, the kidnapping barbarian would be dead .


    ¡°These are not Xiangyang defenders!¡± Kuai Ran shook his head . Kuai Ran had joined the Xiangyang defenders for a short while . He wasn¡¯t with them very long but it was enough to know that the defenders have good armor that makes a lot of noise . On the other hand, the approaching people did not have that armor noise . That was why Kuai Ran guessed otherwise .


    Regardless, Liu Mang should not linger so he had to let go of the barbarian .


    ¡°Milord! Look!¡± Jia Xu pointed as he shouted towards Liu Mang .


    ¡°Hm?¡± Liu Mang was stunned . The barbarian had suddenly knelt down and stopped moving .


    ¡°He is dead?¡± Liu Mang frowned as he looked at the barbarian carefully . It would be a huge joke if this was the barbarian¡¯s bluff .


    With a singlemand from Jia Xu, one of the Third Grade general carefully stepped forward to check . Eventually, they found out that the barbarian had only lost consciousness .


    ¡°Milord! He has lost consciousness! We can just kill him!¡± Jia Xu said to Liu Mang . Originally, they wanted to kill the barbarian but they had to give up because people wereing . Now that the barbarian had fainted, it should be easy to just take his head .


    Liu Mang nodded . Just as he was about to kill the barbarian, Kuai Ran suddenly voiced his surprise . ¡°Eh? Isn¡¯t this the barbarian princess?¡±2 Without anybody noticing, he was already beside the barbarian .


    ¡°This guy really wants to die!¡± Liu Mang thought to himself speechlessly . If the barbarian was faking his death, Kuai Ran would already be dead . All of Liu Mang¡¯s efforts of saving him would be wasted .


    ¡°Barbarian princess?¡± Liu Mang stepped forward and realized that the woman was the barbarian princess from the sweet feast .


    ¡°Why is she here? Did the barbarian buy her?¡± Liu Mang asked .


    ¡°If so, they would not be here!¡± Jia Xu shook his head . The price of the barbarian princess was so astronomical that even nobles could not pay that amount . How could a barbarian pay for her? If he had bought her, they would be at the brothel or be sent back home by the brothel enjoying their pleasure . The barbarian would not be half dead over here . Something must have definitely happened .


    ¡°Quick! They are in front!¡± The ones carrying the torch were getting closer .


    Liu Mang could not understand and decided not to think anymore . What he needed to do now was leave . ¡°Men! Put them both on the carriage!¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± Liu Mang¡¯s men ced the barbarian princess with the women . They also tied up the barbarian man and ced him into Jia Xu¡¯s carriage .


    Jia Xu felt helpless from the strong smell of blood . He also could not tell Liu Mang to let go of the barbarian man and could only clench his teeth . There were no good endings for employees that goes against their bosses .


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Two of the drivers were killed by the barbarian and the remaining one had already ran away . As these people were sent by the brothel, Liu Mang could only have Kuai Ran send back the carriages . Fortunately, Jia Xu¡¯s men could also drive carriages . The three carriages started to move


    ¡°Wait! Stop the carriage!¡± The crowd carrying torches shouted .


    ¡°Keep going!¡± Liu Mang ignored them . As long as the carriages kept moving, the people behind would not be able to catch up .


    ¡°I am telling you to stop! Did you hear me?¡± The person in charge of the crowd shouted again but the three drivers ignored him and raised their horsewhips again .


    ¡°Fine! Archers!¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡± Liu Mang could only order them to stop as the carriages may not be able to outrun arrows .


    ¡°Since when could people other than the soldiers use bows?¡± Kuai Ran reminded . Bows were supervised weapons, especially strong bows . While weapons like swords could be dealt with depending on a person¡¯s martial skill, very few could block arrows . Not even Guan Yu and Sun Jian could do it .


    Guan Yu was badly injured while Sun Jian was turned into a porcupine . This showed how powerful strong bows were . That was why only the army could use bows . The noble¡¯s private troops would not have bows . Even if they do, they would not dare to take it out . They were afraid of the soldiers disobeying orders .


    ¡°Hmph!¡± The crowd surrounded Liu Mang¡¯s carriage when the carriage stopped .


    On the other hand, Liu Mang¡¯s face was red with shame and anger after he stopped the carriage and saw that there were no bows . He was initially afraid of the bows but how could there be any bows here? He was tricked . The reputable Jia Xu who did not say anything was also tricked . How could he not feel angry?


    ¡°Haha . ¡± Jia Xuughed awkwardly . Jia Xu had also suggested that they stop . Without his words, Liu Mang would not have stopped the carriage . This is because Jia Xu was afraid of death .


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Liu Mang coldly snorted . Although the carriage had stopped, he did not get down the carriage . Instead, he kicked Jia Xu off to deal with others . Jia Xu was initially supposed to be seated with the barbarian man but he had brazenly enter Liu Mang¡¯s carriage instead .


    _____________


    Based on the description ¡°Shoulder nearer the chest area¡±, it should be right below the vicle . So you are telling me, a carriage that left to the outer parts of the city, an entire brothel bidding session early, was overtaken by a barbarian carrying a person, on foot . The same barbarian who chased the carriage that was most likely heading to the inner parts of the city one session after the first carriage, and had to kidnap a woman on top of that .


    This carriage is absolutely worthless .

 Chapter 445

    Chapter 445


    <h4>MY FATHER-IN-LAW IS LU BU ¨C CHAPTER 445</h4>


    <strong>Chapter 445</strong>


    ¡°Everyone get off!¡± One housekeeper arrogantly shouted at Liu Mang and the others before the one in charge of the soldiers could even speak .


    ¡°Is something the matter? Why did you want us to stop the carriage?¡± Jia Xu smiled at the leader of the troops, ignoring the housekeeper . If Liu Mang could only see Jia Xu¡¯s face, he would say that the viper was spitting its poison again . In other words, someone is about to suffer .


    ¡°We suspect that an escaped criminal is within your carriage . So, everyone has to get off for an inspection!¡± The leader of the troops replied . He initially believed that the housekeeper speaking was enough but since he was asked, he had to reply .


    ¡°I see . ¡± Jia Xu nodded . ¡°In that case, we should also assist as good citizens of Jingzhou . Everyone, get ready to get off the carriage!¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± Jia Xu¡¯s subordinates nodded . The housekeeper felt irritated when Jia Xu ignored him but felt satisfied after hearing Jia Xu¡¯s reply . He wanted to arrest them as he came pursuing people . However, they were not criminals and neither was his group Xiangyang defenders . He only had the guts to do this because he was backed by a powerful master .


    The housekeeper thought of arresting them but after waiting for a while, there was still no movement .


    ¡°Why have you not gotten off? Do you want us to use force?¡± The housekeeper asked .


    ¡°Oh . I almost forgot . Young man . You are pursuing a criminal but do you have a search warrant?¡± Jia Xu asked as spread open his hand .


    ¡°A search warrant?¡± The housekeeper was stunned . This was something the authorities brought with them when chasing down criminals . As they were only a noble¡¯s private army, they had no such thing . Just as soon as he was about to say that they don¡¯t have a search warrant, the leader of the troops interrupted to say that they do have a search warrant .


    ¡°Hm?¡± The housekeeper looked at the leader of the troops with doubt . However, he also nodded as he was also part of the same group .


    ¡°We have a search warrant so please get off the carriage and let us inspect!¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± Jia Xu could not help but look at the leader of the troops . The leader was truly a clever person . Jia Xu initially expected to say that they did not have a search warrant . He could then scold them for asking to inspect without a search warrant and make them lose face . However, the leader of the troops said that they do . He was also the one that threatened to use bows earlier . This person was truly talented .


    ¡°Can you show me the search warrant?¡± Jia Xu now had better opinion of the leader but he still remained unmoving .


    ¡°How could we show you something important like a search warrant?¡± The housekeeper shouted .


    ¡°Haha . If you don¡¯t have a search warrant, then forgive us for notplying!¡± Jia Xuughed .


    Meanwhile the leader of the troops frowned at the housekeeper who was more of a hindrance .


    ¡°Are you seeking death?¡± The housekeeper scolded back .


    ¡°You can try!¡± Jia Xu¡¯s eyes narrowed . Two of his subordinates were protecting the carriage while the other two were by his side, giving off killing intent .


    This killing intent made the leader of the troops be vignt . It was the kind of killing intent only people who had killed plenty of others in war would have . While he realized that the one in the carriage was not a simple person, he had no choice as the person they are trying to capture is too important .


    ¡°You dare to rebel? You really don¡¯t know how to appreciate kindness!¡± The housekeeper cockily replied and raised his hand . His private soldiers moved to surround Jia Xu and was prepared to draw their swords . He gave acent smile . All he needed to do was wave down his hands and everyone would be arrested . At that time, he could do whatever he wanted . After all, he had thirty people on his side while the other group only had four people .


    However, the leader of the troops did not think that way . The leader waved his hands andmanded the troops to withdraw instead .


    ¡°Deng Tian! You?¡± The housekeeper shouted in confusion .


    ¡®So his name is Deng Tian . ¡¯ Jia Xu thought to himself .


    ¡°Shut up! I am the one with the final say here!¡± Deng Tian said to the housekeeper .


    ¡°You! Deng Tian! Don¡¯t be shameless!¡± The housekeeper shouted back with his face red . How could the leader of the troops speak to him this way in public?


    ¡°Housekeeper Huang . I have to listen to you at home but outside, you have to listen to me!¡± Deng Tian did not concede . The two of them stared at each other . As Deng Tian was a warrior while the housekeeper was a weakling, the housekeeper eventually shrank back .


    ¡°Fine! Deng Tian! You better remember this! You are from a fallen family! If it was not because of the Young Master, you would have already died several times! Yet you dare act this way!¡± The housekeeper red at Deng Tian .


    ¡°I can only repay the Lord¡¯s kindness with my life but what does it have to do with a housekeeper like you?¡± Deng Tian asked bluntly .


    Deng Tian was from the Deng Family in Nanyang . They were one of the big families in Jingzhou that used to serve Wang Rui . Wang Rui treated the family well like how Liu Biao treats the Cai Family . At that time, Deng Tian was the heir of his family . Unfortunately, good things don¡¯tst forever . After Wang Rui was killed by Sun Jian, the Deng Family was crushed by Liu Biao . Despite all that, they could still persevere because of theirrge savings . However, the greedy Cai Family took this opportunity to hit them while they are down . Even if they had Liu Biao¡¯s support, they could only arrest the Deng Family at most . That was why the Cai Family decided to get someone else to do the deed .


    At that time, Zhang Ji had lost a battle at Zhili . He took the Xiliang troops away from Zhili and entered Jingzhou . His first stop was Nanyang .


    The Cai Family watched as the Deng Family fought back Zhang Ji for tens of days . Just as Zhang Ji was about to withdraw to find a different ce to rob after suffering heavy losses, the Cai Family opened the gates to Nanyang . It was easy to imagine what happened next .


    The Deng Family and their men were all killed by Hu Che Er . Deng Tian who had been studying in Jingzhou was the only survivor of the Deng Family . His family is dead while his property had been given to the Cai Family as a reward for their meritorious service . The Deng Family also took Zhang Ji with them to the afterlife .


    That wasn¡¯t all . Nanyang was captured but who was the one that opened the gates? While even idiots knew that it was not the Deng Family that opened the gates, they got med for it anyway because they were already dead . Deng Tian became the guilty party and got arrested . Deng Tian was only spared from execution because Huang Zu stepped forward to plead leniency for Deng Tian . Liu Biao also knew that this was the Cai Family¡¯s plot but he himself was drooling at the Deng Family¡¯s wealth . He took at least sixty percent of the Deng Family¡¯s wealth to prepare his army . In fact, more than half of the provisions in Jingzhou originally belonged to the Deng Family .


    As Liu Biao needed the Huang Family to keep the Cai Family in check, he gave Huang Zu face and spared Deng Tian .


    However, there were also conditions . Deng Tian had to be the Huang Family¡¯s servant . Everything that belonged to the Deng Family now belonged to others .


    Deng Tianughed bitterly at thement about him being from a fallen family . Only he understood the sorrow of being the only survivor in his family . Although he was starting to rebuild his family by finding a wife and getting a son, this sorrow was not something that he would ever forget .


    Liu Mang listened to Kuai Ran¡¯s exnation about Deng Tian in the carriage . Before this, Deng Tian and Kuai Ran were acquaintances but after the Deng Family was destroyed, Kuai Ran never saw Deng Tian again . He never expected Deng Tian to be with the Huang Family now .


    ¡°The Deng Family of Nanyang?¡± Liu Mang frowned . He had not considered the nobles from Nanyang at all .


    ¡°They can also be called the Deng Family of Xinye and the Deng Family of Yangtze!¡± Kuai Ran spoke with regret . The Deng Family used to be that big but ended up like this after someone¡¯s plot .


    ¡°It is fortunate that Deng Tian is now married and has a child named Fan . It is a fortune within the misfortune for them to have a sessor!¡±


    ¡°Deng Fan?¡± Liu Mang initially did not want to say anything about this as it wasmon for families to be ruined and reced by other families in this oppressive era . However, the name of a person made Liu Mang excited .


    ¡°Deng Fan!¡± Liu Mang shouted and suddenly grabbed onto Kuai Ran, causing Kuai Ran to feel pain .


    ¡°Brother Wang!¡± Kuai Ran was slim and small sized . How could he endure Liu Mang¡¯s strength?


    ¡°Sorry . Sorry . ¡± Liu Mang finally realized that he was crushing Kuai Ran and quickly let go . However, he was still unable to hide his excitement and asked if it is because of ¡°His writings be examples of excellent, his conduct served as a role model¡± within the Fan1 .


    ¡°Hm? Does Brother Wang know Brother Deng Tian?¡± Kuai Ran looked at Liu Mang skeptically . His hand was red from being grabbed by Liu Mang . If it had been anyone else, Kuai Ran would have already gotten mad . However, Liu Mang was his savior so he tolerated it .


    Kuai Ran felt skeptical as he only found out about how Deng Fan was named after asking around . He found out that Deng Tian had passed by Yingchuan when he was studying and saw the inscription on Chen Shi¡¯s tomb which said, ¡°His writings be examples of excellent, his conduct served as a role model¡± . That was why his son was called Deng Fan .


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Hahaha! Deng Fan! Deng Ai!¡± Liu Mangughed as though he was mad, prompting Kuai Ran to check if Liu Mang had really gone mad . Who in the world is Deng Ai?2


    ¡°Haha! I have found a treasure! Brother Kuai! Have you graduated?¡± Liu Mangughed and then asked Kuai Ran .


    ¡°Hm? Why do you ask?¡± Those that graduated pretty much means they could start assuming personal responsibility and can take disciples . Kuai Ran could already be considered a great teacher as he, Pang Tong and Zhuge Liang were fellow apprentices . He was only embarrassed to im himself as such as the others have already be famous while he was still idling .


    Although he was not as talented and cannot bepared to the others, he had already graduated and could govern . That was why Kuai Ran replied in affirmation .


    ¡°Good! Brother Kuai! There is something I must request of you!¡±


    ¡°A request?¡± More questions appeared within Kuai Ran . He did not know what Liu Mang wanted to do but he would definitely grant Liu Mang¡¯s request as Liu Mang saved his life .


    ¡°If Brother Wang wants my life, I also would not say anything!¡±


    Liu Mang was puzzled . If he killed Kuai Ran, Kuai Yue would go after him . What would be the point of that?


    ¡°I don¡¯t need Brother Kuai¡¯s life . I just need Brother Kuai¡¯s help in epting a disciple as I am currently unable to!¡± Liu Mang was the King of Shu and the Lord of Yangzhou . He had a high position but it was not one he could reveal easily . If he did, his ns would be ruined . On the other hand, Liu Mang did not want to pass on Deng Fan, or rather, Deng Ai . So, Liu Mang could only ask Kuai Ran for help .


    ¡°epting a disciple? Who is the lucky child that can unexpectedly call Brother Wang his teacher?¡± Kuai Ran assumed that Liu Mang meant that he had not yet graduated and can¡¯t ept disciples when he said that he was unable to do so .


    ¡°It is Deng Tian¡¯s son, Deng Fan!¡± Liu Mang replied .


    ¡°Huh?¡± Kuai Ran was stunned . He knew what kind of person Deng Tian was . Although Deng Tian had talent, he was not that amazing . On top of that, Deng Tian was now only one of the Huang Family¡¯s servant . Why would Liu Mang want to ept Deng Tian¡¯s son when they have never even met before?


    ¡°Would it be too difficult for Brother Kuai?¡± Liu Mang can¡¯t help but frown when he saw Kuai Ran¡¯s stunned expression . Would it be necessary for him to reveal his identity?


    ¡°No! Not at all!¡± Kuai Ran quickly shook his head . Kuai Ran had high status as the heir to the Kuai Family and people would find glory going to him . However, Kuai Ran detested such things . That being said, Liu Mang had saved his life and also helped him get together with Yan Ran so he would not decline .


    ¡°Why does Brother Wang have to do all this for Deng Fan?¡± Kuai Ran could not understand because of this point . Liu Mang had never even met Deng Fan before and yet he wanted to ept Deng Fan as an apprentice to the extent that he had to request for a favor .


    ¡°It is destiny . It is decreed by fate . ¡± Liu Mang could onlyugh and reply this way . Fortunately, the people during ancient times believe in such things . Kuai Ran also stopped probing further after hearing Liu Mang¡¯s reply .


    Liu Mang felt secretly delighted when he saw Kuai Ran looking disdainful . How was Kuai Ran supposed to know that Deng Fan would be a famous person in the future? He, Jiang Wei and Zhou Buyi were amongst the greatest intellectual talents for theter parts of the Three Kingdoms era much like how Zhou Yu, Zhuge Liang, Pang Tong, and Xu Shu were talents for the earlier parts of the Three Kingdoms era .


    Liu Mang only knew that Deng Fan was also Deng Ai . He had thought that Deng Fan was from Xinye but did not expect him to actually be from Nanyang . He only realized that Xinye was very near Nanyang after hearing Kuai Ran¡¯s exnation and believed that he was not mistaken .


    In the original history, the Deng Family was an influential family from Xinye but Deng Ai¡¯s family background was not written in detail . Deng Ai was orphaned from a young age and lived in the Central ins that had a lot of conflict and powerful people . However, Deng Ai¡¯s father was currently alive in front of Liu Mang . It was probably due to a butterfly effect as Cao Cao should have originally conquered Nanyang instead of it being upied by Liu Bei . It was fortunate that Deng Ai originally received good education which allowed him to be influential in the future .


    When Cao Cao attacked the Central ins, he moved themon people to the North . Deng Ai and his mother were moved to Runan where they be farmers . Deng Ai had the ambition to change his fate and when he was about twelve years old, he went to Yingchuan where he saw the inscription and wanted to name himself Deng Fan butter found out that name is the same as one of his extended family members, viting a taboo, and ended up with Deng Ai .


    As Deng Tian was alive, Deng Ai no longer needed to move . His father can also name his son and it was normal for Deng Tian to visit Yingchuan . In the original timeline, Deng Ai met Sima Yi . This time, Deng Ai met Liu Mang .


    As Sima Yi¡¯s subordinate, Deng Ai had proposed two suggestions that helped Wei be powerful . The first was an agricultural irrigation project . The second was cing military camps at Huaibei . He exined his ideas in ¡°Discussion on the River¡± . He believed that a lot of food is needed to secure victory and that the soldiers spent too much time transporting and guarding the food . He proposed the food be transported by water . Sima Yi epted his proposal .


    This was all implemented in Huainan, at Yangzhou . It could be said that Liu Mang was a perfect match for Deng Ai . Deng Ai¡¯s strategies made Huainan a rich ce while Liu Mang was the master of Huainan . Wouldn¡¯t it be the image of master and disciple?


    However, this wasn¡¯t what Liu Mang wanted from Deng Ai . Liu Mang already knew of Deng Ai¡¯s strategy and even know of irrigation methods from the future . He was definitely better in this field whenpared to Deng Ai .


    Liu Mang wanted Deng Ai because of the man¡¯s overall abilities . He can fight, he can strategize, he can lead and train troops . 3 If Deng Ai had to bepared to anybody, it would be Zhou Yu, who could also do all those things .


    Jiang Wei was also formidable but in the end, Wei was ultimately able toe out on top against Shu because of Deng Ai .


    The only person that could bepared to Deng Ai was Zhou Buyi . Unfortunately, the evildoer4 died early so history could only shine on Deng Ai .


    If Liu Mang were to miss this talent and Deng Ai ended up working for Liu Bei or Cao Cao, his country would end up bing unstable .


    ¡°Please!¡± Liu Mang asked Kuai Ran again, not feeling reassured .


    ¡°Good! Deng Tian, you have guts! Wait till I report this to the Young Master!¡± The housekeeperughed .


    ¡°Go ahead!¡± Deng Tian replied in disdain . Although he was also a servant, he only had disdain for such fake people who can only sweet talk and deceive but fear retaliation .


    ¡°Sir . We have a search warrant but in our haste, we did not take it out . If you are willing, please follow us back . Once we are at our residence, we can take out the search warrant to show it to you . At that time, it would not be toote for us to check the carriages!¡± Deng Tian said to Jia Xu .


    __________________


    Fan means role model . Also Wikipedia wrote history differently . (Deng Ai wanted to change his name instead of already being named that . He couldn¡¯t because someone else in his extended family was already named Deng Fan) Meanwhile, all the deaf people outside heard nothing . I tranted like 3 paragraphs before shortening it to this one sentence . Each ¡®talent¡¯ like strategy, is followed be several sentences of examples of several people and their achievements such as Zhuge Liang, Gao Shun, Zhang Liao, Zhou Yu . Then after all that they said that if you had topare Deng Ai with only one person, it would be Zhou Yu, who could also do everything . So I just shortened everything into one sentence and busied myself typing this instead . Suspected of killing Cao Cao¡¯s son, Cao Chong because he kept refusing to marry into the Cao Family .


    <strong>Chapter 445</strong>


    ¡°Everyone get off!¡± One housekeeper arrogantly shouted at Liu Mang and the others before the one in charge of the soldiers could even speak .


    ¡°Is something the matter? Why did you want us to stop the carriage?¡± Jia Xu smiled at the leader of the troops, ignoring the housekeeper . If Liu Mang could only see Jia Xu¡¯s face, he would say that the viper was spitting its poison again . In other words, someone is about to suffer .


    ¡°We suspect that an escaped criminal is within your carriage . So, everyone has to get off for an inspection!¡± The leader of the troops replied . He initially believed that the housekeeper speaking was enough but since he was asked, he had to reply .


    ¡°I see . ¡± Jia Xu nodded . ¡°In that case, we should also assist as good citizens of Jingzhou . Everyone, get ready to get off the carriage!¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± Jia Xu¡¯s subordinates nodded . The housekeeper felt irritated when Jia Xu ignored him but felt satisfied after hearing Jia Xu¡¯s reply . He wanted to arrest them as he came pursuing people . However, they were not criminals and neither was his group Xiangyang defenders . He only had the guts to do this because he was backed by a powerful master .


    The housekeeper thought of arresting them but after waiting for a while, there was still no movement .


    ¡°Why have you not gotten off? Do you want us to use force?¡± The housekeeper asked .


    ¡°Oh . I almost forgot . Young man . You are pursuing a criminal but do you have a search warrant?¡± Jia Xu asked as spread open his hand .


    ¡°A search warrant?¡± The housekeeper was stunned . This was something the authorities brought with them when chasing down criminals . As they were only a noble¡¯s private army, they had no such thing . Just as soon as he was about to say that they don¡¯t have a search warrant, the leader of the troops interrupted to say that they do have a search warrant .


    ¡°Hm?¡± The housekeeper looked at the leader of the troops with doubt . However, he also nodded as he was also part of the same group .


    ¡°We have a search warrant so please get off the carriage and let us inspect!¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± Jia Xu could not help but look at the leader of the troops . The leader was truly a clever person . Jia Xu initially expected to say that they did not have a search warrant . He could then scold them for asking to inspect without a search warrant and make them lose face . However, the leader of the troops said that they do . He was also the one that threatened to use bows earlier . This person was truly talented .


    ¡°Can you show me the search warrant?¡± Jia Xu now had better opinion of the leader but he still remained unmoving .


    ¡°How could we show you something important like a search warrant?¡± The housekeeper shouted .


    ¡°Haha . If you don¡¯t have a search warrant, then forgive us for notplying!¡± Jia Xuughed .


    Meanwhile the leader of the troops frowned at the housekeeper who was more of a hindrance .


    ¡°Are you seeking death?¡± The housekeeper scolded back .


    ¡°You can try!¡± Jia Xu¡¯s eyes narrowed . Two of his subordinates were protecting the carriage while the other two were by his side, giving off killing intent .


    This killing intent made the leader of the troops be vignt . It was the kind of killing intent only people who had killed plenty of others in war would have . While he realized that the one in the carriage was not a simple person, he had no choice as the person they are trying to capture is too important .


    ¡°You dare to rebel? You really don¡¯t know how to appreciate kindness!¡± The housekeeper cockily replied and raised his hand . His private soldiers moved to surround Jia Xu and was prepared to draw their swords . He gave acent smile . All he needed to do was wave down his hands and everyone would be arrested . At that time, he could do whatever he wanted . After all, he had thirty people on his side while the other group only had four people .


    However, the leader of the troops did not think that way . The leader waved his hands andmanded the troops to withdraw instead .


    ¡°Deng Tian! You?¡± The housekeeper shouted in confusion .


    ¡®So his name is Deng Tian . ¡¯ Jia Xu thought to himself .


    ¡°Shut up! I am the one with the final say here!¡± Deng Tian said to the housekeeper .


    ¡°You! Deng Tian! Don¡¯t be shameless!¡± The housekeeper shouted back with his face red . How could the leader of the troops speak to him this way in public?


    ¡°Housekeeper Huang . I have to listen to you at home but outside, you have to listen to me!¡± Deng Tian did not concede . The two of them stared at each other . As Deng Tian was a warrior while the housekeeper was a weakling, the housekeeper eventually shrank back .


    ¡°Fine! Deng Tian! You better remember this! You are from a fallen family! If it was not because of the Young Master, you would have already died several times! Yet you dare act this way!¡± The housekeeper red at Deng Tian .


    ¡°I can only repay the Lord¡¯s kindness with my life but what does it have to do with a housekeeper like you?¡± Deng Tian asked bluntly .


    Deng Tian was from the Deng Family in Nanyang . They were one of the big families in Jingzhou that used to serve Wang Rui . Wang Rui treated the family well like how Liu Biao treats the Cai Family . At that time, Deng Tian was the heir of his family . Unfortunately, good things don¡¯tst forever . After Wang Rui was killed by Sun Jian, the Deng Family was crushed by Liu Biao . Despite all that, they could still persevere because of theirrge savings . However, the greedy Cai Family took this opportunity to hit them while they are down . Even if they had Liu Biao¡¯s support, they could only arrest the Deng Family at most . That was why the Cai Family decided to get someone else to do the deed .


    At that time, Zhang Ji had lost a battle at Zhili . He took the Xiliang troops away from Zhili and entered Jingzhou . His first stop was Nanyang .


    The Cai Family watched as the Deng Family fought back Zhang Ji for tens of days . Just as Zhang Ji was about to withdraw to find a different ce to rob after suffering heavy losses, the Cai Family opened the gates to Nanyang . It was easy to imagine what happened next .


    The Deng Family and their men were all killed by Hu Che Er . Deng Tian who had been studying in Jingzhou was the only survivor of the Deng Family . His family is dead while his property had been given to the Cai Family as a reward for their meritorious service . The Deng Family also took Zhang Ji with them to the afterlife .


    That wasn¡¯t all . Nanyang was captured but who was the one that opened the gates? While even idiots knew that it was not the Deng Family that opened the gates, they got med for it anyway because they were already dead . Deng Tian became the guilty party and got arrested . Deng Tian was only spared from execution because Huang Zu stepped forward to plead leniency for Deng Tian . Liu Biao also knew that this was the Cai Family¡¯s plot but he himself was drooling at the Deng Family¡¯s wealth . He took at least sixty percent of the Deng Family¡¯s wealth to prepare his army . In fact, more than half of the provisions in Jingzhou originally belonged to the Deng Family .


    As Liu Biao needed the Huang Family to keep the Cai Family in check, he gave Huang Zu face and spared Deng Tian .


    However, there were also conditions . Deng Tian had to be the Huang Family¡¯s servant . Everything that belonged to the Deng Family now belonged to others .


    Deng Tianughed bitterly at thement about him being from a fallen family . Only he understood the sorrow of being the only survivor in his family . Although he was starting to rebuild his family by finding a wife and getting a son, this sorrow was not something that he would ever forget .


    Liu Mang listened to Kuai Ran¡¯s exnation about Deng Tian in the carriage . Before this, Deng Tian and Kuai Ran were acquaintances but after the Deng Family was destroyed, Kuai Ran never saw Deng Tian again . He never expected Deng Tian to be with the Huang Family now .


    ¡°The Deng Family of Nanyang?¡± Liu Mang frowned . He had not considered the nobles from Nanyang at all .


    ¡°They can also be called the Deng Family of Xinye and the Deng Family of Yangtze!¡± Kuai Ran spoke with regret . The Deng Family used to be that big but ended up like this after someone¡¯s plot .


    ¡°It is fortunate that Deng Tian is now married and has a child named Fan . It is a fortune within the misfortune for them to have a sessor!¡±


    ¡°Deng Fan?¡± Liu Mang initially did not want to say anything about this as it wasmon for families to be ruined and reced by other families in this oppressive era . However, the name of a person made Liu Mang excited .


    ¡°Deng Fan!¡± Liu Mang shouted and suddenly grabbed onto Kuai Ran, causing Kuai Ran to feel pain .


    ¡°Brother Wang!¡± Kuai Ran was slim and small sized . How could he endure Liu Mang¡¯s strength?


    ¡°Sorry . Sorry . ¡± Liu Mang finally realized that he was crushing Kuai Ran and quickly let go . However, he was still unable to hide his excitement and asked if it is because of ¡°His writings be examples of excellent, his conduct served as a role model¡± within the Fan1 .


    ¡°Hm? Does Brother Wang know Brother Deng Tian?¡± Kuai Ran looked at Liu Mang skeptically . His hand was red from being grabbed by Liu Mang . If it had been anyone else, Kuai Ran would have already gotten mad . However, Liu Mang was his savior so he tolerated it .


    Kuai Ran felt skeptical as he only found out about how Deng Fan was named after asking around . He found out that Deng Tian had passed by Yingchuan when he was studying and saw the inscription on Chen Shi¡¯s tomb which said, ¡°His writings be examples of excellent, his conduct served as a role model¡± . That was why his son was called Deng Fan .


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Hahaha! Deng Fan! Deng Ai!¡± Liu Mangughed as though he was mad, prompting Kuai Ran to check if Liu Mang had really gone mad . Who in the world is Deng Ai?2


    ¡°Haha! I have found a treasure! Brother Kuai! Have you graduated?¡± Liu Mangughed and then asked Kuai Ran .


    ¡°Hm? Why do you ask?¡± Those that graduated pretty much means they could start assuming personal responsibility and can take disciples . Kuai Ran could already be considered a great teacher as he, Pang Tong and Zhuge Liang were fellow apprentices . He was only embarrassed to im himself as such as the others have already be famous while he was still idling .


    Although he was not as talented and cannot bepared to the others, he had already graduated and could govern . That was why Kuai Ran replied in affirmation .


    ¡°Good! Brother Kuai! There is something I must request of you!¡±


    ¡°A request?¡± More questions appeared within Kuai Ran . He did not know what Liu Mang wanted to do but he would definitely grant Liu Mang¡¯s request as Liu Mang saved his life .


    ¡°If Brother Wang wants my life, I also would not say anything!¡±


    Liu Mang was puzzled . If he killed Kuai Ran, Kuai Yue would go after him . What would be the point of that?


    ¡°I don¡¯t need Brother Kuai¡¯s life . I just need Brother Kuai¡¯s help in epting a disciple as I am currently unable to!¡± Liu Mang was the King of Shu and the Lord of Yangzhou . He had a high position but it was not one he could reveal easily . If he did, his ns would be ruined . On the other hand, Liu Mang did not want to pass on Deng Fan, or rather, Deng Ai . So, Liu Mang could only ask Kuai Ran for help .


    ¡°epting a disciple? Who is the lucky child that can unexpectedly call Brother Wang his teacher?¡± Kuai Ran assumed that Liu Mang meant that he had not yet graduated and can¡¯t ept disciples when he said that he was unable to do so .


    ¡°It is Deng Tian¡¯s son, Deng Fan!¡± Liu Mang replied .


    ¡°Huh?¡± Kuai Ran was stunned . He knew what kind of person Deng Tian was . Although Deng Tian had talent, he was not that amazing . On top of that, Deng Tian was now only one of the Huang Family¡¯s servant . Why would Liu Mang want to ept Deng Tian¡¯s son when they have never even met before?


    ¡°Would it be too difficult for Brother Kuai?¡± Liu Mang can¡¯t help but frown when he saw Kuai Ran¡¯s stunned expression . Would it be necessary for him to reveal his identity?


    ¡°No! Not at all!¡± Kuai Ran quickly shook his head . Kuai Ran had high status as the heir to the Kuai Family and people would find glory going to him . However, Kuai Ran detested such things . That being said, Liu Mang had saved his life and also helped him get together with Yan Ran so he would not decline .


    ¡°Why does Brother Wang have to do all this for Deng Fan?¡± Kuai Ran could not understand because of this point . Liu Mang had never even met Deng Fan before and yet he wanted to ept Deng Fan as an apprentice to the extent that he had to request for a favor .


    ¡°It is destiny . It is decreed by fate . ¡± Liu Mang could onlyugh and reply this way . Fortunately, the people during ancient times believe in such things . Kuai Ran also stopped probing further after hearing Liu Mang¡¯s reply .


    Liu Mang felt secretly delighted when he saw Kuai Ran looking disdainful . How was Kuai Ran supposed to know that Deng Fan would be a famous person in the future? He, Jiang Wei and Zhou Buyi were amongst the greatest intellectual talents for theter parts of the Three Kingdoms era much like how Zhou Yu, Zhuge Liang, Pang Tong, and Xu Shu were talents for the earlier parts of the Three Kingdoms era .


    Liu Mang only knew that Deng Fan was also Deng Ai . He had thought that Deng Fan was from Xinye but did not expect him to actually be from Nanyang . He only realized that Xinye was very near Nanyang after hearing Kuai Ran¡¯s exnation and believed that he was not mistaken .


    In the original history, the Deng Family was an influential family from Xinye but Deng Ai¡¯s family background was not written in detail . Deng Ai was orphaned from a young age and lived in the Central ins that had a lot of conflict and powerful people . However, Deng Ai¡¯s father was currently alive in front of Liu Mang . It was probably due to a butterfly effect as Cao Cao should have originally conquered Nanyang instead of it being upied by Liu Bei . It was fortunate that Deng Ai originally received good education which allowed him to be influential in the future .


    When Cao Cao attacked the Central ins, he moved themon people to the North . Deng Ai and his mother were moved to Runan where they be farmers . Deng Ai had the ambition to change his fate and when he was about twelve years old, he went to Yingchuan where he saw the inscription and wanted to name himself Deng Fan butter found out that name is the same as one of his extended family members, viting a taboo, and ended up with Deng Ai .


    As Deng Tian was alive, Deng Ai no longer needed to move . His father can also name his son and it was normal for Deng Tian to visit Yingchuan . In the original timeline, Deng Ai met Sima Yi . This time, Deng Ai met Liu Mang .


    As Sima Yi¡¯s subordinate, Deng Ai had proposed two suggestions that helped Wei be powerful . The first was an agricultural irrigation project . The second was cing military camps at Huaibei . He exined his ideas in ¡°Discussion on the River¡± . He believed that a lot of food is needed to secure victory and that the soldiers spent too much time transporting and guarding the food . He proposed the food be transported by water . Sima Yi epted his proposal .


    This was all implemented in Huainan, at Yangzhou . It could be said that Liu Mang was a perfect match for Deng Ai . Deng Ai¡¯s strategies made Huainan a rich ce while Liu Mang was the master of Huainan . Wouldn¡¯t it be the image of master and disciple?


    However, this wasn¡¯t what Liu Mang wanted from Deng Ai . Liu Mang already knew of Deng Ai¡¯s strategy and even know of irrigation methods from the future . He was definitely better in this field whenpared to Deng Ai .


    Liu Mang wanted Deng Ai because of the man¡¯s overall abilities . He can fight, he can strategize, he can lead and train troops . 3 If Deng Ai had to bepared to anybody, it would be Zhou Yu, who could also do all those things .


    Jiang Wei was also formidable but in the end, Wei was ultimately able toe out on top against Shu because of Deng Ai .


    The only person that could bepared to Deng Ai was Zhou Buyi . Unfortunately, the evildoer4 died early so history could only shine on Deng Ai .


    If Liu Mang were to miss this talent and Deng Ai ended up working for Liu Bei or Cao Cao, his country would end up bing unstable .


    ¡°Please!¡± Liu Mang asked Kuai Ran again, not feeling reassured .


    ¡°Good! Deng Tian, you have guts! Wait till I report this to the Young Master!¡± The housekeeperughed .


    ¡°Go ahead!¡± Deng Tian replied in disdain . Although he was also a servant, he only had disdain for such fake people who can only sweet talk and deceive but fear retaliation .


    ¡°Sir . We have a search warrant but in our haste, we did not take it out . If you are willing, please follow us back . Once we are at our residence, we can take out the search warrant to show it to you . At that time, it would not be toote for us to check the carriages!¡± Deng Tian said to Jia Xu .


    __________________


    Fan means role model . Also Wikipedia wrote history differently . (Deng Ai wanted to change his name instead of already being named that . He couldn¡¯t because someone else in his extended family was already named Deng Fan) Meanwhile, all the deaf people outside heard nothing . I tranted like 3 paragraphs before shortening it to this one sentence . Each ¡®talent¡¯ like strategy, is followed be several sentences of examples of several people and their achievements such as Zhuge Liang, Gao Shun, Zhang Liao, Zhou Yu . Then after all that they said that if you had topare Deng Ai with only one person, it would be Zhou Yu, who could also do everything . So I just shortened everything into one sentence and busied myself typing this instead . Suspected of killing Cao Cao¡¯s son, Cao Chong because he kept refusing to marry into the Cao Family .

 Chapter 446

    <h4>Chapter 446</h4>


    Deng Tian truly deserved to be Deng Ai¡¯s father. Only such a scheming father could give birth to such a son. Jia Xu made an issue about wanting to see the search warrant but Deng Tian countered, saying that if you want to see the search warrant, they had to follow them back.


    Jia Xu knew that by following them, they would be trapped regardless of whether there was any issue. Even if the barbarian was not bleeding out in the carriage, Liu Mang¡¯s identity would still be exposed.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t show me the search warrant then forgive me for not staying here.¡± Jia Xu waved his hand, ignoring Deng Tian¡¯s im that the search warrant was at home.


    ¡°Sir. I am already being sincere. Are you still refusing to follow me?¡± Deng Tian immediately stopped Jia Xu and his men also took out their swords.


    ¡°Do you want to use force to stop this old man?¡± Jia Xu smiled at Deng Tian. His men also red at Deng Tian cautiously. Deng Tian may have more people but that doesn¡¯t mean that they would win.


    ¡°Haha. My men may not be able to defeat yours but what if I had more people?¡±


    ¡°Hm? Reinforcements?¡± Jia Xu frowned. At some point in time, more people seemed toe out from the corner where Deng Tian and his men first appeared. He then realized that Deng Tian was just stalling for time. If this continued, Jia Xu would be the one in a disadvantage.


    ¡°Sir. Are you willing to follow me now?¡± Deng Tianughed as he looked at the carriage Jia Xu was originally sitting in. It would be hard to conceal the smell of blooding from it.


    ¡°Have we caught him?¡± The reinforcements arrived. Now they totaled up to at least a hundred men.


    If this was a battlefield in war, Jia Xu could have already ordered his men to attack. Unfortunately, this wasn¡¯t a battlefield and it would not be good for both sides to have an armed confrontation here.


    Liu Mang was afraid of exposing his identity while Deng Tian was afraid of having severe casualties. Even though nobles were known to have private soldiers that carried weapon, it was only done so secretly. They had to be peaceful on the surface. If the defenders of Xiangyang arrived and see an armed conflict, even Deng Tian would not be spared. The Huang Family would definitely use him as a scapegoat.


    ¡°If you refuse to follow me, then you just need show us that bleeding man!¡± Deng Tian wanted Jia Xu to give way. He knew that the barbarian was working alone, otherwise, the barbarian would not have acted alone. However, he did not know why these people here wanted to hide the barbarian.


    Just as Jia Xu was about to abandon the barbarian, Kuai Ran came out and spoke. ¡°Brother Kainan. Long time no see.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± Deng Tian froze. Nobody had called him Kainan in a very long time. This was the name his family had given to him after hising of age. It is also what his close friends called him. Nobody called him this anymore after the Deng Family was destroyed. Most people in the Huang Family just call him by his position.


    ¡°Brother Kuai Ran?¡± Deng Tian¡¯s eyes opened wide when he saw the person who called him. He then quickly cupped his fist and corrected himself. ¡°Young Lord Kuai.¡±


    As Deng Tian was now a servant, his status was very different from Kuai Ran. Last time, he could address Kuai Ran as a friend but now he could no longer do that.


    Deng Tian gave a bitter smile. The situation had changed too quickly. One moment he was a noble family¡¯s child. Next moment, he was a servant. Before this, he had even been having fun with Kuai Ran. Kuai Ran even envied the fact that he could study abroad and even wanted to follow.


    ¡°Brother Kainan. Don¡¯t be like this.¡± Kuai Ranughed bitterly. ¡°Even if our statuses are different, I still think of you as a friend!¡±


    ¡°A friend?¡± Deng Tian thought for a while and then shook his head. They may have been friends then but they are no longer friends now. ¡°My apologies, Young Lord Kuai. This Deng Tian does not dare presume your intentions!¡± Their statuses was different. On top of that, the Kuai Family had also participated in kicking the Deng Family when they are down. This was still a sore point for Deng Tian.


    ¡°I know that what we did that time was wrong but I was not the Family head. I was powerless and cannot change their decisions. On top of that, even if the Kuai Family did not act against you, others would still do it.¡± Kuai Ran¡¯s words were on point. Even the Huang Family had taken everything that belonged to the Deng Family at Jiangxia.


    ¡°Young Lord Kuai. Words are unnecessary. This one is only acting under orders. I hope Young Lord Kuai would make things easy.¡±


    ¡°Deng Tian. You can act this way but are you not going to think for the future of your family and your child?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Deng Tian red with killing intent. The Deng Family was already gone. This was why Deng Tian ced a lot of importance in his wife and child. They had be his sore spot.


    ¡°Do you still not understand? Do you want Deng Fan to be a servant for the rest of his life like you?¡± Kuai Ran naturally felt nervous from Deng Tian¡¯s gaze. However, he managed to persevere as he had already experienced the barbarian¡¯s re earlier.


    ¡°Then what can I do?¡± Deng Tianughed at himself mockingly. He had already be a servant. His child was doomed to forever be incapable of entering school. It was more likely that Deng Fan would be a servant like him for his entire life.


    ¡°If possible, I¡¯d like to ept Deng Fan as a disciple!¡± Kuai Ran said, as requested by Liu Mang.


    ¡°What!?¡±

 Chapter 447

    <h4>Chapter 447</h4>


    ¡°Lord Kuai. What do you want?¡± Deng Tian asked, knowing that there were no free meals in this world. He became a cautious person after the Deng Family was wiped out. Nobody would be so kind as to ept someone as a disciple so easily. Even if Kuai Ran is an idiot, his status alone would make him a famous teacher as bing a disciple to Kuai Ran would make them a disciple to the Kuai Family. With the Kuai Family¡¯s status, it would not be a problem to be an official. The Deng Family may be able to be influential again.


    Why would Kuai Ran give this boon to Deng Tian? While they were friends, this was not something possible for friends. The Deng Family was already destroyed and there were also enmity between the Deng Family and Huang Family. Huang Zu pleaded for Deng Tian¡¯s life but this would not have pass if it was not because Liu Biao wanted to bnce the powers in Jingzhou.


    If the Kuai Family epts Deng Fan as a disciple, it would mean they have ns to offend the Cai Family.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want anything other than loyalty1!¡± Kuai Ran replied. Kuai Ran also knew that he would offend the Cai Family but he could not reject Liu Mang¡¯s request.


    ¡°Loyalty?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Is it possible to tell me why?¡± Deng Tian questioned. He wondered what made Kuai Ran appear personally to ept his disciple, offending the Cai Family without hesitation.


    ¡°When the timees, Brother Kainan will know.¡± Kuai Ran said to Deng Tian. This is because Liu Mang did not want to expose his identity.


    ¡°You can¡¯t say? Then apologies. This dog thanks Lord Kuai for the offer but his son is too insufficient to be taught by Lord Kuai!¡± Kuai Ran immediately refused.


    ¡°Brother Kainan?¡± Kuai Ran did not expect Deng Tian to reject his offer so quickly. It was such a good offer that they would definitely be sessful unless they were an idiot.


    ¡°Deng Tian is not willing?¡± Liu Mang frowned. He was determined to obtain Deng Fan. If he could not have Deng Fan, no one will. That being said, he did not give up. Deng Tian may have rejected the offer now but that does not mean he would do reject the offer again in the future.


    Deng Tian was unwilling because he did not want to be involved in any political conspiracy. While the offer was good, he had to gamble the life of his son. This was something he would not do as what he wanted above all else was for his family to survive


    ¡°Since Lord Kuai is here, there is no need to go to the Huang Family residence. Please make things easy for us and allow us to search the carriages!¡± Deng Tian said again. There was no need to involve the defenders of Xiangyang as they were only here to look for a criminal instead of creating one.


    ¡°There is no need to search!¡± Liu Mang suddenly came out of the carriage. ¡°You are looking for a barbarian man right?¡±


    ¡°This sir is...?¡± Deng Tian saw Liu Mang came out from the same carriage as Kuai Ran and believed that Liu Mang must be one of those influential nobles. However, he did not know who Liu Mang was.


    ¡°Brother Wang!¡± Kuai Ran nodded at Liu Mang and then introduced him. ¡°Brother Kainan. This is Brother Wang Shu. Right now, he is a student at the Lumen Academy.¡±


    ¡°A student from the Lumen Academy?¡± The students from the academy were all popr.


    ¡°Lord Wang. What do you mean by those words earlier?¡± Deng Tian asked.


    ¡°If you are looking for a barbarian man carrying a woman, we have ran into him!¡± Liu Mang said directly.


    Kuai Ran looked at Liu Mang feeling confused. If Liu Mang wanted to bring out the barbarian man, he would have done so already instead of waiting for so long. They should be hiding his existence instead. With Kuai Ran around, Deng Tian would not dare to approach if they admitted to nothing.


    However, the smell of blood was too strong so it was actually impossible to hide it. As Liu Mang did not want to be enemies with Deng Tian, he did not want to forcefully make Deng Tian leave.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s that barbarian man! Where is he right now?¡± Deng Tian asked but his eyes were glued to the carriage. His sense of smell was good and he was already certain that the barbarian was in the carriage.


    Of course, Liu Mang would not just take out the barbarian. If he wanted to do, he would have already done so earlier. He would not wait for Deng Tian to ask this question.


    ¡°He took one of our carriages and left!¡± Liu Mang lied. With his men and himself here, even those in the refinement stage wouldn¡¯t find any benefits attacking them.


    ¡°What about that smell of blood?¡± Deng Tian frowned. Deng Tian believed them if they said they had encountered the barbarian. After all, Jia Xu¡¯s men had blood on their des. However, he did not believe Liu Mang when he said that the barbarian had already left.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who that barbarian is. His skill was excellent. Not only did he steal our carriage. He even injured me!¡± Liu Mang said as he showed his injury to Deng Tian. The injury itself wasn¡¯t too serious but it was still bleeding.


    ¡°That carriage!¡± Deng Tian did not give up and still insisted on looking inside that carriage. Liu Mang had underestimated Deng Tian who went straight for his goal.


    ¡°Lord Kuai and Lord Wang. Please make things easy for us and allow us to check that carriage! That way, we are able to go back and make a proper report!¡± Deng Tian requested and then waved his hand, ordering his men to go ahead before Liu Mang could even reply.


    While the two subordinates beside Jia Xu tried to stop them, there were too many people. They could only stop them if they took out their swords but they did not dare to do act without Liu Mang¡¯s orders.


    Kuai Ran looked to Liu Mang, as though he wanted to confirm that the barbarian was in the carriage. If the barbarian was found, there would be a huge problem. He stepped forward to block the crowd as well. ¡°Deng Tian! You are being too excessive!¡±


    Unfortunately, Kuai Ran alone would not be enough. Liu Mang patted Kuai Ran¡¯s back.


    ¡°Head! There is someone here!¡± The pungent smell of blood flowed out when a man pulled open the curtains of the carriage. A bloody figure could be seen lying down in the carriage.


    ¡°Lord Kuai Ran. I have offended you. Would you follow me back to exin this?¡± Deng Tian questioned. While he did not do anything to Kuai Ran, he still had to bring an exnation back to the Huang Family.


    ¡°I want to see who dares!¡± Liu Mang finally spoke up. When Liu Mang spoke, Jia Xu¡¯s three men also drew out their swords. Seeing this situation, Deng Tian¡¯s men also drew their swords. The two sides intimidated each other. Just as the situation was about to turn messy, a voice shouted out ¡°Head! This is not him!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The bloodied man sighed from the carriage. He was tall and sturdy. His body was full of blood. However, he was not the barbarian they were looking for.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Deng Tian was stunned. Kuai Ran also could not believe his eyes. Only Liu Mang and Jia Xu remained indifferent.


    ¡°Brother Wang. What is this?¡± Kuai Ran asked in a soft voice. The bloodied man in the carriage was Jia Xu¡¯s fourth subordinate. It was the subordinate that got injured by the barbarian.


    Liu Mang did not give Kuai Ran a direct reply and instead patted his shoulder to calm him down. ¡°Brother Deng Tian! I already said that we ran into the barbarian and then he took our carriage. That barbarian injured me. In order to protect us, our guards also got injured. That was why we had him rest in the carriage.¡± Liu Mang was acting indifferently because of Jia Xu. When he saw that Jia Xu was calm, he knew that Jia Xu had already prepared everything. The carriages from the brothel all had a secretpartments to hide people, in order to protect clients with fierce wives. It was a smallpartment that is big enough for thefort women. Although the barbarian was too big for the hiddenpartment to befortable he was unconscious so it didn¡¯t matter.


    When Deng Tian was stalling for time. Jia Xu was also stalling for time. It was during that moment when he made this trick.


    Jia Xu was truly formidable at training his men. Liu Mang remembered that this soldier did not have so many injuries. Most of his injuries here were cuts but the barbarian had used a pitchfork. Evidently, the soldier had injured himself to act.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Deng Tian was doubtful. The smell of blood was too strong for it to belong to one person.


    At this point, Deng Tian heard a coughe from the carriage. ¡°What is that sound?¡±


    Immediately after, the injured soldier in the carriage coughed as well to cover that sound. However, Deng Tian was able to differentiate the difference. ¡°Is there a hidden partition?¡± Deng Tian thought and then immediately stepped forward.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Jia Xu realized that he had made the mistake of forgetting to cover the barbarian¡¯s mouth.


    Just as Deng Tian was about to personally investigate, one man riding the horse came forward and shouted. ¡°Leader. We are too far ahead! We have already found him!¡±


    ¡°We found him?¡±


    ¡°He is still within the inner city!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Deng Tian replied. Since they had already found their target, he would not continue to offend Kuai Ran and investigate the carriage.


    ¡°Lord Kuai Ran. Lord Wang. Please forgive me for the offenses made earlier!¡± Deng Tian climbed up his horse and cupped his fist towards the two.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Kuai Ran felt resentful because Deng Tian did not seem to show him any face earlier. On the other hand, Liu Mang smiled back and replied. ¡°Good luck, Brother Deng Tian! We won¡¯t be sending you off.¡±


    ¡°Deng Tian! My offer stands. If you reconsider, you can have your son be my disciple! I only ask for loyalty¡± Kuai Ran was unwilling but still said that due to Liu Mang¡¯s urging.


    ¡°In that case, I thank Lord Kuai Ran for the generous offer!¡± Deng Tian waved. He did not want to be dragged into another conspiracy.

 Chapter 448

    <h4>Chapter 448</h4>


    ¡°What? You failed to find him? What are you guys doing?¡± Huang Chen asked with a malevolent expression. They were all within the Huang residence.


    Huang Chen was definitely furious. They had spent so much money, to the extent that his brother fell from power to protect him. They spent four thousand seven hundred gold to buy six women but before they could take these women home, they were attacked. The Huang Family had six men protecting the carriage at that time but four of them were killed. ¡°What useless soldiers!¡±


    The six women were all gone from the carriage. Fortunately, the killer was not interested in the Huang brothers or they would be dead. The Huang brothers furiously dispatched his private army to find that barbarian and the women. He had not yet seen any results.


    ¡°Young Master. Leader Deng has returned with a carriage!¡± One person delivered the news while Huang Chen was fuming.


    ¡°Deng Tian is back?¡± Huang Chen asked in delight. Deng Tian was once a noble of the Deng Family but he was now the servant of the Huang Family. He had talent but he was only the leader of the Huang Family¡¯s private army. Obtaining him had been extremely easy. It was because he had talent that the Huang Family wanted him.


    ¡°He even brought back the carriage?¡± Huang Chen was happy. When they were attacked, one carriage had been stolen. If they managed to get back the carriage, it would mean that they got back the women as well.


    ¡°Quick! Follow me out!¡± Huang Chen wanted to go out and greet Deng Tian. However, Deng Tian was faster. He was already in the courtyard by the time Huang Chen arrived there.


    ¡°Young Master!¡± Deng Tian cupped his fist the moment he saw Huang Chen. Although the two Huang brothers were disgraceful, they knew how to take in useful people such as Deng Tian. All of Deng Tian¡¯s peace andfort here had been arranged by the Huang brothers. That was why Deng Tian was grateful to them.


    ¡°Haha! I knew it! How could those useless people bepared to our Leader Deng!¡± Huang Chen stepped forward andplimented Deng Tian. ¡°And they still call themselves soldiers! It is more likely they got expelled from Jiangxia¡¯s troops!¡± Huang Chen added. His six bodyguards were from Jiangxia and had survived fighting on a real battlefield before. However, they were now treated as useless people by Huang Chen.


    ¡°Young Master!¡± Deng Tian felt awkward as the six bodyguards Huang Chen was talking about had been elites. In order to protect Huang Chen, four of them lost their lives, one was severely injured, and the remaining one was half crippled.


    Huang Chen should not have sneered at them. On top of that, these men were the ones that injured the barbarian enough to leave behind a trail.


    ¡°Young Master¡¯s words is too heavy! This one cannot ept those words!¡± Deng Tian objected.


    ¡°Why not? Deng Tian. I must definitely reward you heftily!¡± Huang Chenughed and patted Deng Tian¡¯s back. He then rushed to the carriage impatiently and saw several women looking back at Huang Chen in horror.


    These women had already been frightened by the barbarian. The barbarian did not kill people with a sword and instead skewer them with the pitchfork. That was a scene that would make too gruesome and frightening for them.


    Their fear made them look more lovable. This caused Huang Chen¡¯s wicked thoughts to soar. He immediately took one of those women into his embrace.


    Huang Chen then counted the number of women and frowned. There were only five women there. Wasn¡¯t there supposed to be six? He then realized the most valuable one, the barbarian woman, was missing.


    ¡°Young Master. We only found this carriage! We could not find the barbarian or the barbarian princess!¡± Deng Tian cupped his fist in reply.


    ¡°Trash! You are all useless trash!¡± Huang Chen roared angrily. Two thousand seven hundred gold had just disappeared like this. They had not even touched her once. The two brothers had spent so much to obtain her. His brother was even going to be disowned. Now he was being told that they could not find her. Previously he was just praising Deng Tian. Now, he was calling Deng Tian useless as well.


    ¡°Yes. Yes.¡± Deng Tian could only receive the verbal abuse as he was the Huang Family¡¯s servant. Whatever their master says, goes. It was also true that this was due to his neglect. He never expected the barbarian to use schemes. The barbarian had threatened the coachman to keep riding while he escaped in a different direction.


    Deng Tian initially followed the trail of blood but gave up when he heard about the carriage.


    ¡°I knew it! I knew you would not be able toplete the Young Master¡¯s task!¡± The housekeeper entered and spoke up while Deng Tian was being scolded by Huang Chen.


    ¡°Housekeeper?¡± Huang Chen¡¯s mood became even worse once the housekeeper showed up. ¡°You as well! Didn¡¯t you follow Deng Tian as well? Why did Deng Tian return first but you only appeared now?¡±


    ¡°Young Master! It is not that I, Huang Jie, do not want to work for your sake. However, Deng Tian had already been bribed by others!¡± The housekeeper knelt down and lied. Instead of telling Huang Chen that he got shamed by Deng Tian, he instead said that Deng Tian had betrayed Huang Chen.


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°Huang Jie! This is venomous nder!¡± Deng Tian stepped forward to retort. He was already the mortal enemy of the Cai Family. Nobody else except the Huang Family would take him in. ¡°Since when have I received bribes? Last time, your family wanted to enter my troops and be a captain but I refused him. You can hold a grudge but I, Deng Tian, have only been working for the sake of the Huang Family! You are just trying to frame me!¡±


    ¡°Huang Jie! What did you say?¡± Huang Chen also knew that the housekeeper and Deng Tian were at odds. Normally, the housekeeper would be in charge of the private soldiers as well but Deng Tian was too capable. As a result, the troops did not listen to the Huang Jie. There definitely was a possibility for Huang Jie to want to frame Deng Tian.


    ¡°I am framing you? Do I even need to do that?¡± Huang Jie stood back up and replied to Deng Tian.


    ¡°Hmph! Only you would know!¡±


    ¡°Fine! Let me expose your hypocrisy! We will let Young Master see what kind of outsider you are!¡± Huang Jie then sneered. ¡°Let me ask you! Do you know of the Kuai Family¡¯s Kuai Ran?¡±


    ¡°I do.¡± Deng Tian nodded in reply.


    ¡°Kuai Ran?¡± Huang Chen became angrier after hearing that name. He and his brother was in this predicament because of Kuai Ran and Wang Shu. His brother had to sacrifice himself to protect him. Huang Chen ignored the fact that they only ended up like this because they were the ones that tried to plot against others and their schemes backfired.


    ¡°You know Kuai Ran?¡± Huang Chen narrowed his eyes. If Deng Tian does not give a proper exnation, he would definitely arrest Deng Tian.


    ¡°Yes, Young Master. How many people in Jingzhou do not know of Kuai Ran?¡± Deng Tian was not an idiot. He would definitely not let Huang Jie get him so easily.


    As the only heir to the Kuai Family, Kuai Ran had reputation in Jingzhou. In fact, he had higher reputationpared to the Huang brothers as the Huang brothers need topete amongst themselves for the inheritance.


    ¡°Huang Jie. What do you say to that?¡±


    ¡°Of course I am not talking about just knowing Kuai Ran. I meant that Deng Tian and Kuai Ran have a past!¡±


    ¡°Have a past?¡±Huang Chen questioned and looked at Deng Tian with suspicion. Having a past meant that they were friends. Kuai Ran and Deng Tian had different statuses. How could they be friends? Even Huang Chen himself treat Deng Tian like a dog.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Contrary to Huan Chen¡¯s expectations, Deng Tian admitted to this. ¡°Me and Kuai Ran do have a past together but just like what you said, it is the past! I know of Kuai Ran during the time the Deng Family was still around!¡± Deng Tian replied honestly.


    Huang Jie did not expect Deng Tian to reply this way. The Deng Family was ruined almost ten years ago. During that time, Deng Tian was also the heir to his family and his status was not any lowerpared to Huang Chen. It was normal for Deng Tian to have personal enemies and friends of his own during that time.


    ¡°Housekeeper Huang use me of epting bribes. Then let me ask you, where did the provisions in fourth warehouse outside Xiangyang disappeared to?¡±


    The guards at the fourth warehouse were rtivelyxpared to the ones guarding the first three warehouses. This is because the fourth warehouse did not have much inside it unlike the first three warehouses which werepletely full. Watching over all of these was Deng Tian.


    ¡°What happened to the provisions at the fourth warehouse?¡±


    Huang Jie jumped after being questioned. He was the one that embezzled those provisions. He sold those provisions when Zhang Xiu was still around and the money all went to his own pocket. This year, he had nned to buy provisions dirt cheap from the popce to fill up the difference in the fourth warehouse. He never expected Deng Tian to throw him out early.


    Unable to give an exnation, Huang Chen became even more furious and was prepared to punish Huang Jie.


    ¡°Young Master! I beg your forgiveness! I will return the money to the Young Master! I beg your forgiveness!¡± Huang Jie panicked the moment Huang Chen was about to give the order to arrest him.


    ¡°Speak! How much did you sell?¡±


    ¡°One... one...¡± Huang Jie stammered as he raised a finger.


    ¡°One hundred gold?¡± One hundred gold worth of provisions was about one third of the warehouse. How daring.


    ¡°Haha. It is probably more like the entire warehouse!¡± Deng Tianughed. He nned to get rid of Huang Jie once and for all.


    ¡°You!¡±


    ¡°An entire warehouse?¡± Huang Chen smiled angrily1. That was at least three hundred gold. Yet, Huang Chen had underestimated Huang Jie. Huang Jie actually sold it for five hundred gold. If he waited until a bumper harvest, he could leave behind three hundred gold worth of provisions, he could still profit two hundred gold.


    ¡°Men! Arrest Huang Jie and put him in the torture chamber!¡± If a family servantmitted a crime, they could be dealt with within the family. They did not need to send him to the government.


    ¡°Young Master! Spare me! Spare me!¡± Huang Jie panicked. If he were sent to the torture chamber, he would be finished. He would definitely die there. If he had been given to the authorities, he would be banished but he could keep his life.


    ¡°Young Master. There is no need to send him to the torture chamber. Housekeeper Huang has a lot of savings. The total should definitely be a few hundred gold! If you send him to the torture chamber, you will get nothing!¡± Deng Tian spoke with the intention of trampling over dying Huang Jie.


    ¡°Deng Tian! Young Master! Spare me!¡±


    ¡°Arrest him!¡± Huang Chen¡¯s eyes shone. He had no interest in Huang Jie but he definitely had interest in the man¡¯s wealth.


    ¡°Fine! Deng Tian! Since you are so unkind, I am taking you with me! Young Master. Since I have served the Huang Family for so long, allow me to speak myst words.¡± Huang Jie gritted his teeth and red at Deng Tian.


    ¡°Speak!¡±


    ¡°Just like what I said earlier, this Deng Tian has epted bribes and have long since betrayed Milord!¡±


    ¡°You are still trying to frame me?¡± Deng Tian shouted back as Huang Chen did not forbid Huang Jie from speaking.


    ¡°Then let me ask you. Did we find traces of the barbarian when we chased him?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Deng Tian nodded. It was hard to hide the smell of blood. On top of that, the attacked happened near the Huang Family residence so the soldiers were able to dispatch quickly.


    ¡°Did the figure disappear around the time we met Kuai Ran¡¯s group?¡± Huang Jie asked again.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then why did you not search their carriage?¡± Huang Jie asked. Huang Chen turned his head to look at Deng Tian.


    ¡°Young Master. Kuai Ran is also a noble¡¯s son while I am just a servant. How could I act against him? Huang Jie were you trying to provoke a war between the Huang Family and the Kuai Family?¡± With Kuai Ran there, Deng Tian did not dare to act. It would have been better if Huang Chen was also there. The both of them had simr status so Huang Chen could act. On the other hand, if he were to act, it would be humiliating the Kuai Family as he was only a servant.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that is the real reason! I think you got bribed by Kuai Ran!¡± Huang Jie sneered at Deng Tian before turning to Huang Chen. ¡°Young Master! This Deng Tian is not only close to Kuai Ran. Kuai Ran even wanted to ept Deng Tian¡¯s son as a disciple!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Huang Chen was stunned. This was not a small matter. The Kuai Family was extremely influential. On top of that, the one epting the disciple was Kuai Ran. epting the offer would be a shortcut to sess. It would also allow the Deng Family to be nobles again.


    It was an extremely enticing offer. What kind of friendship could they have for this to happen?


    ¡°Is Kuai Ran not afraid of offending the Cai Family?¡± Huang Chen also knew about thepetition in Jingzhou. There were three factions. The neutral one was the Pang Family and the Lumen Academy. They are the ones that did not care about government matters and does not intervene. They were people that only pursued knowledge.


    The second faction was the Kuai Family and Cai Family. Although both families have their disagreements, they were in the same faction as they were the first to follow Liu Biao.


    Thest faction was the Huang Family and others. They were the group Liu Biao used to keep the power bnce. It was why Liu Biao did not only forgive Huang Zu for losing Jiangxia but even gave Changsha away to them. It was all to keep the Cai and Kuai families in check. It was also why the Huang brothers could not deal with Kuai Ran.


    It was the Cai Family that was responsible for the destruction of the Deng Family and it was the Huang Family that saved Deng Tian. By taking Deng Tian¡¯s son as a disciple, the Kuai Family would inevitably offend the Cai Family.


    ¡°Did that really happen?¡± Huang Chen¡¯s expression turned cold. It was an offer so good that Huang Chen himself would ept it if he had been in Deng Tian¡¯s position.


    Deng Tian looked at Huang Jie meaningfully. He had underestimated the man. Although Huang Jie had already been chased off, he still managed to find out about this. That means that there was a spy amongst his men. Deng Tian had confidence when ites to training his troops and yet someone was still able to scheme against him. He sighed and ignored Huang Jie to reply to Huang Chen. ¡°Young Master. Kuai Ran had offered to ept my son as a disciple and only asked for loyalty2 but I had refused him.¡±


    ¡°Aiyo? You refused? Are you sure? He only asked for loyalty. Who else could be so close to the Deng Family to say such things?¡± Huang Jie mocked. There were nobody close enough to the Deng Family to do such things. Even if there were, they would not want to stand out in fear of the Cai Family. On top of that, most of those friendships had been destroyed as they would all want a share of the once colossal Deng Family.


    ¡°Huang Jie! You are a vile person trying to sow dissension! I already said I refused his offer! I did not do anything wrong to the Young Master and the Huang Family. I have a clear conscience!¡± Deng Tian replied firmly.


    ¡°A clear conscience? Kuai Ran¡¯s carriage was bloody but you did not search it. Instead, you left after Kuai Ran offered to take your son as a disciple! If this is not taking bribes or betrayal then what is it?¡± Huang Jie shouted back. Deng Tian could not say anything in reply because most of the things said by Huang Jie was true. When Kuai Ran made that offer, he was certainly moved. In the end, he rejected simply because he did not want his son to get involved in noble family matters. Although he had a good opinion of Kuai Ran, he only left because he heard that the carriage was found.


    ¡°Young Master, please punish me!¡±3 Deng Tian knelt down. Although Huang Jie framed him, Deng Tian also had selfish motives.


    ¡°Men! Arrest Deng Tian!¡± Huang Chen roared. The troops hesitated as Deng Tian was their leader. They were all personally trained by Deng Tian. Amongst the troops, the one nearest Deng Tian had a profound expression. He was most likely the spy.


    ¡°Do you not even listen to the Young Master¡¯s orders?¡± Huang Jie spoke in ce of Huang Chen when he saw that the soldiers did not move.


    ¡°Leader Deng. Forgive us!¡± The troops were all selected from families who worked for the Huang Family in other areas. Their entire family depended on the Huang Family to make a living. They had no choice but to obey.


    It was just like what happened to Liu Mang at Wancheng. The private army of the nobles there were themon people of Wancheng. Liu Mang had to kill all of them and their families because he did not have enough men to quell a rebellion that may happen if he left them alive.


    ¡°Come!¡± Deng Tian stretched out his hands to be arrested. Just as he was about to be dragged to the torture chamber, Huang Kai appeared. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    Huang Chen immediately greeted his brother respectfully the moment he saw him.


    Huang Kai dragged his body into the hall with all of his strength. Four thousand seven hundred gold. Even if the Huang Family were to sell him off, they would not be able to obtain that amount. He was now doomed to pay back this amount to the Huang Family. It was not even a matter of whether he could remain the heir. Being able to live was now the best ending he could get.


    ¡°Brother. Why are you here? You should go back to your room!¡± Huang Chen said sincerely. This was not just because they were brothers but because Huang Kai had sacrificed himself to protect Huang Chen. Instead of sharing the burden together, Huang Kai bore the entire thing.


    ¡°What happened?¡± The pale Huang Kai asked again. He had only just woken up. This entire time, he had been unconscious from the shock of possibly being discarded even though he was the heir a little while ago. It would be even stranger if he could stay conscious after such a huge discrepancy. Huang Chen was the one that helped Huang Kai return home.


    When Huang Kai woke up, he wanted to discuss something with Huang Chen. He came out after hearing that Huang Chen was in the courtyard.


    ¡°Brother. This is my fault. I lost the barbarian princess that was meant for you! This is all because of this damn Deng Tian!¡± Huang Chen felt guilty. The barbarian princess was two thousand seven hundred gold. It was something Huang Kai exchanged for with his life. The only thing Huang Chen could do now was give his brother a final moment of pleasure before his brother receives his punishment. However, this was no longer possible.


    ¡°You lost her? What happened?¡± Huang Kai frowned. He truly deserved to be called the elder brother. He had gone through various hardships in the past. Even before this, he had already received something worse. He was naturally able to endure this trial.


    Huang Chen then exined everything that happened.


    ¡°What are our casualties?¡± Huang Kai asked.


    ¡°Only four guards died protecting us!¡± Huang Chen replied. ¡°The coachmen that the brothel sent and a few of their escorts as well if you want to count them.¡±


    ¡°The brothel also suffered casualties?¡± Huang Kai¡¯s eyes brightened up. ¡°The brothel¡¯s escorts?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The brothel dispatched three escorts but they died really quickly.¡± Huang Chen said in disdain. He was originally dissatisfied with his own men. Six people fought against one but four died and one was seriously injured. However, when hepared his men to the three escorts from the brothel, they were significantly better. These three escorts were killed by the barbarian instantly. They were not even able to put up a resistance.


    ¡°Haha! Good!¡± Huang Kai burst outughing.


    ¡°Brother, what¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t scare me!¡± Huang Chen became afraid that his brother had gone mad. He was toyed by others when he wanted to scheme against them. On the way home, they got robbed. Huang Chen was afraid that his brother could no longer endure this and went crazy.


    ¡°Nothing! I am simply saying that it was good that the barbarian killed these escorts!¡± Huang Kai said in high spirits.


    ¡°Brother?¡±


    ¡°Little brother. It seems like I would not be disowned after all!¡± Huang Kai said excitedly.


    ¡°Brother? Are you saying you will pay the four thousand seven hundred gold? How are we going to find that money?¡± Huang Chen looked at his brother with doubt.


    ¡°Who said we are going to pay four thousand seven hundred gold?¡± Huang Kai sneered.


    ¡°Brother. Are you not going to pay?¡± Huang Chen hurriedly dissuade his brother. The brothel could not be trifled with. The master of the brothel was someone even the Huang Family had to give way to and Huang Kai had already signed the IOU. Huang Chen and Huang Kai may be a big deal elsewhere but they were nothing to the brothel.


    ¡°We are definitely paying the brothel but we won¡¯t be paying four thousand seven hundred gold!¡±


    ¡°Brother, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°The four thousand seven hundred gold is the price of these five women and the barbarian princess, but where is the barbarian princess?¡±


    ¡°She got stolen away by others.¡± Huang Chen replied.


    ¡°Exactly! She was stolen away on the way back! This is the fault of the escorts, not ours! We want to pay but we have not received the goods! If she went missing in our residence, then it would be our fault but this is none of our business! We even pursued and found these five women. Naturally, we would pay for them but not for the barbarian princess!¡± Huang Kai exined. If the brothel wanted to collect that money, they would have to send a recement. However, it would be almost impossible for them to find another barbarian princess. Even if they could find one, it would not be two thousand seven hundred gold. In other words, losing the barbarian princess was a blessing. It helped give Huang Kai his life back.


    ¡°Little brother! Early tomorrow morning, we will go sell off our properties until we get two thousand gold! Then, we will go and pay the brothel. We must not owe people money.¡± Huang Kai said with a bright expression.


    ¡°Yes. Whatever brother says.¡± Huang Chen was also happy since his brother was saved.


    ¡°Hm? What¡¯s wrong with Deng Tian? Why are you kneeling here? Stand up.¡± Huang Kai said to Deng Tian. Based on the current situation, Deng Tian losing the barbarian princess should not be a mistake and was instead a meritorious deed.


    ¡°Replying to the Young Master. This Deng Tian does not dare!¡± Deng Tian lowered his head in reply.


    ¡°Brother. Although Deng Tian escaped from this mistake, he cannot stand. This person epted bribes and colluded with Kuai Ran.¡±


    Before Huang Chen could say anything, Huang Jie exaggerated what happened with Deng Tian and Kuai Ran again.


    ¡°Colluded with Kuai Ran? epting bribes? Haha! What a joke! Deng Tian, just stand up.¡± Huang Kai waved his hand and allowed Deng Tian to stand.


    ¡°Thank you, Young Master.¡± Deng Tian stood up and replied.


    ¡°Young Master! We have evidence and Deng Tian himself admitted to it!¡± Huang Jie quickly said the moment he saw how Huang Kai treated Deng Tian.


    ¡°Deng Tian colluded with Kuai Ran? Do you think I am an idiot? Kuai Ran is the sole heir of the Kuai Family. Do you think he would offend the entire Cai Family for someone insignificant like Deng Tian?¡± Huang Kai asked coldly.


    ¡°But...¡±


    ¡°Did you see it personally?¡± Huang Kai asked.


    ¡°My subordinate saw it personally.¡±


    ¡°You did not see it personally. What kind of proof is this?¡±


    ¡°Someone told me!¡± Huang Jie replied, referring to the spy within the private troops.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Huang Jie turned to the troops and wanted to point out the informant. However, that person had already disappeared. That person was too cowardly. It was no longer possible to frame Deng Tian.


    ¡°You have no evidence? You point fingers at the leader of the troops without evidence? You are really getting better at this!¡± Huang Kai shouted. Even after all that¡¯s happened, Huang Kai still had a lot of prestige was still high. This is especially true since they are within the Huang Family¡¯s residence.


    ¡°On the other hand, you, embezzled the provisions at the fourth warehouse! Not bad! How much did you earn from this?¡± Huang Kai asked. His tone became duller. On the other hand, Huang Jie became more afraid. All Huang Kai needed to do was speak and somebody would suffer.


    ¡°I profit... a hundred gold.¡± Huang Jie replied softly.


    ¡°Really?¡± Huang Kai narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°Two hundred gold! Two hundred gold!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Huang Kai measured Huang Jie with his eyes.


    ¡°Five hundred gold!¡± Huang Jie gritted his teeth and lied. The price of the entire thing was only about five hundred gold. After counting the capital and hush money, only one hundred and fifty gold actually entered Huang Jie¡¯s pockets.


    Now, Huang Jie said five hundred gold. If he were to add in the capital, he would need to pay up eight hundred gold. That was his entire wealth. He immediately became bankrupt.


    Huang Kai looked at Huang Jie and knew that this was the man¡¯s limit. His original n was to put Huang Jie into the torture chamber and force the man to take out eight hundred gold. Three hundred gold would go to the fourth warehouse while five hundred gold would go to his own pocket. This way, he would already have one fourth of his debt to the brothel.


    ¡°Go.¡± Huang Kai waved and allowed Huang Jie to leave.


    ¡°Yes. Yes.¡± Huang Jie quickly nodded while ring sinisterly at Deng Tian.


    ¡°Deng Tian. You can leave as well.¡± Huang Kai had already achieved his objective. There was no point for Deng Tian to remain there as well.

 Chapter 449

    <h4>Chapter 449</h4>


    ¡°Brother. What do we do about Deng Tian?¡± Huang Chen asked after both Huang Jie and Deng Tian had left. While Huang Jie could not be trusted entirely, they still had to believe parts of it.


    Deng Tian and Kuai Ran were friends. On top of that, Kuai Ran wanted to take Deng Tian¡¯s son as a disciple. The two brothers did not anticipate this.


    ¡°We cannot kill Deng Tian.¡± Huang Kai shook his head. The Huang Family were enemies with the Cai Family and Kuai Family. As the Cai Family were responsible for killing Deng Tian¡¯s family, Deng Tian could be used to oppose the Cai Family. On top of that, Deng Tian was also capable.


    ¡°But!¡± Huang Chen wanted to bring up the fact that Deng Tian allowed Kuai Ran to leave.


    ¡°There is no but about this. Deng Tian would not betray us!¡± Huang Kai replied. Deng Tian definitely understood matters between the Kuai Family and the Cai Family. Would Kuai Ran really offend the Cai Family for Deng Tian?


    ¡°That being said, we must take precautions.¡± Huang Kai added with a frown. As the Kuai Family was also enemies with the Huang Family and Deng Tian was Kuai Ran¡¯s old friend, they needed to take precautions.


    ¡°What should we do?¡±


    ¡°Since Kuai Ran wants to ept Deng Tian¡¯s son as a disciple, we should take in Deng Tian¡¯s son first!¡± Huang Kai suggested.


    ¡°Brother! Are you saying that we should ept Deng Fan as a disciple?¡± Huang Chen asked. He had seen the boy before.


    ¡°Of course not! He is just a servant. How could we take his son in?¡± Huang Kai shook his head. Deng Tian was a talented and capable person but to Huang Kai, the man was still just his servant. He would not go to the extent of taking in his servant¡¯s son as a disciple. As the son of the Huang Family, he would only take other noble children as disciples, especially if it is his first disciple. That was the only way he could show his face. On top of that, the noble child must be able to bring him benefits. On the other hand, Deng Fan was the son of a servant. In other words, Deng Fan himself was just a servant.


    ¡°What does brother mean?¡±


    ¡°Why does Deng Tian¡¯s son need to study? He can just learn a skill to support our Huang Family!¡±


    ¡°Learn a skill?¡± Huang Chen stared at his brother nkly. He never expected his brother to say this. Only themon people would learn specific skills for their livelihood. To themon people, that is a good thing. However, to the others, learning such things meant that they are a lowly group. For example, a smith could make weapons but at the end of the day, they would remain a smith. They would have no opportunity to be in the government. On top of that, with their current system, their future descendants would all be smiths.


    ¡°I remember that there is a gardener at the backyard. Have him take in Deng Fan. Taking care of the flowers is one way he can help his father and our Huang Family!¡±


    ¡°I understand brother. I will go and arrange things tomorrow!¡± Huang Chen nodded and then asked. ¡°Brother. Do we need to send Huang Jie to the torture chamber?¡± Huang Jie hadmitted a grave offense by selling their provisions.


    ¡°No need! Just take his money!¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t Huang Jie hold a grudge?¡± Huang Chen asked. After all, Huang Kai had already taken all of Huang Jie¡¯s properties. It would be bad if Huang Jie one day decides to betray them.


    ¡°Of course he would feel very hateful.¡±


    ¡°Then we should send him to the torture chamber!¡± Huang Chen still wanted to torture Huang Jie to death after obtaining the man¡¯s wealth. Normally, even Huang Jie¡¯s family would not be spared for this offense. Also, the dead can¡¯t hold grudges.


    ¡°Sigh. This is not the battlefield. There is no need to kill everyone. Besides that, Huang Jie would not be hateful to us so there is no need to get rid of him!¡± Huang Kai admonished his brother. If Huang Jie were to hold a grudge against anyone, it would be against Deng Tian as it was Deng Tian that reported Huang Jie¡¯s wrongdoing. On the other hand, Huang Jie may even feel grateful to the Huang brothers for giving him a chance to keep living.


    Huang Kai wanted to make use of Deng Tian but also wanted to take precautions. Huang Jie is one of those precautions.


    ¡°Brother. Are we going to forget about Kuai Ran for doing all these to us?¡±


    ¡°Of course not! We will definitely humiliate Kuai Ran for this!¡± Huang Kai said sinisterly. He had almost lost his position and get thrown into prison. How could he let this go unanswered?


    ...


    After Deng Tian had left Liu Mang and the others, they continued their way to Kuai Liang¡¯s residence. None of them knew that they had identally saved Huang Kai by hiding the barbarian princess.


    ¡°Brother Wang. My uncle¡¯s residence is in front!¡± Kuai Ran said to Liu Mang.


    ¡°How much further do we need to go?¡± Liu Mangined, his butt feeling sore. It was not that Liu Mang was trying to be unreasonable. The road there was really just that bad. Unlike the inner parts of the city where the roads were made out of limestone, the roads at the outer parts of the city were full of potholes. The entire area were like slum housings. Fortunately, there were no beggars and the buildings were still good enough for those staying there.


    ¡°What kind of disagreement did your father and you uncle have?¡± Liu Mangmented while shaking his head. The difference between the two ces really could not bepared.


    Fortunately, Liu Mang soon reached the ce. Kuai Liang¡¯s residence was like a mansion especially whenpared to the other homes nearby. That being said, the ¡®mansion¡¯ looked miserably whenpared to the buildings in the inner city.


    Kuai Ran sent someone to announce their arrival once they were all in front of the Kuai Liang¡¯s residence.


    Unfortunately, the person came back with bad news. ¡°Young Master Kuai Ran. The Master had already gone to sleep and is not meeting anyone anymore. Is Young Master Kuai staying overnight or going back?¡±

 Chapter 450

    <h4>Chapter 450</h4>


    ¡°He just only went to sleep?¡± They had arrived a little toote. If they had not been stopped by Deng Tian earlier, they could have arrived on time. Liu Mang frowned. He did not have much time. There was a chance that his subordinate that was pretending to be him could be discovered. The longer this drags out, the more disadvantageous it would be for Liu Mang.


    Kuai Ran smiled bitterly when he saw Liu Mang¡¯s frown. He then spoke respectfully. ¡°Uncle1 Chen. Can I trouble you to tell my uncle that his old friend is here to visit him?¡± Despite that, the man shook his head. ¡°Young Master Kuai. You yourself know that nobody can disturb him after he has slept!¡± Kuai Liang was an inflexible person. He was stubborn and wouldn¡¯t give way to others.


    ¡°Uncle Chen. Please help me inform him.¡±


    ¡°Young Master Kuai. The Lord simply detests being disturbed from his sleep.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Chen. Please help me inform him. You watched me grew up. Brother Wang here is my best friend. He came here to visit uncle and now he is being stopped here! Just once. Just inform him once alright?¡± Kuai Ran persuaded. It was true that this Uncle Chen once watched Kuai Ran grow up. In the past, the two Kuai brothers still lived together. Meanwhile, Kuai Ran was also the sole heir. Naturally, everyone would ce Kuai Ran in their hearts. This Uncle Chen was one of those people.


    Hearing this, Uncle Chen sighed ¡°Alright. I will inform him once for you! Whether or not hees out to see you, I will not do anything more!¡± Uncle Chen had no children so he pampered Kuai Ran as his own child. He was happy that Kuai Ran came to visit Kuai Liang¡¯s residence.


    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Chen!¡±


    ¡°Wait here for a while. I will return after a moment.¡± Uncle Chen said. He cannot help but look at Liu Mang before leaving. There were not many people that had higher statuspared to Kuai Ran while those of lower status could not climb high enough to socialize with him. While Kuai Ran¡¯s rtionship with Cai He was not bad, they were not type of people. On the other hand, the Huang Family were enemies and the chances of them bing friends were even lower.


    Kuai Ran used to be able to talk to Deng Tian but it was no longer possible after the destruction of the Deng Family. Uncle Chen was curious about Kuai Ran¡¯s new friend.


    Liu Mang nodded respectfully in reply to Uncle Chen¡¯s gaze. This had nothing to do with status. It was simply a show of respect for the elderly.


    Uncle Chen entered the room where Kuai Liang was lying down in bed. He had not quite fallen asleep yet. Kuai Liang¡¯s wife had already passed away and Kuai Liang had not remarry. While age was one problem, Kuai Liang himself did not want to take a second wife. He did not want to take a young wife nor did he need to build connections through marriage. All of these can be done by his brother.


    Kuai Liang had two daughters that he had already married off to others. Although they were not rich, they were talented. The Kuai residence also remained peaceful.


    ¡°Master Kuai!¡± Uncle Chen spoke carefully from outside Kuai Liang¡¯s room.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Kuai Liang frowned. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Young Master Kuai Ran is here. He said he wants to see you!¡±


    ¡°Kuai Ran? Why is this boy here to see me sote at night?¡± Kuai Liang questioned


    ¡°I do not know.¡±


    ¡°It is alreadyte. Prepare a ce for him to sleep. I will see him tomorrow.¡± Kuai Liang ordered. He was happy that Kuai Ran came to see him. No matter what happens, Kuai Ran was his nephew and it was a good thing for his nephew to pay him a visit.


    ¡°Understood.¡± Uncle Chen nodded and left. He already reported to Kuai Liang as asked. Whether or not Kuai Liang came out was not something he could do anything about.


    ¡°Uncle Chen. How is it? Is my uncle willing to see us?¡± Kuai Ran quickly stepped forward to ask when he saw Uncle Chen appear. ¡°Young Master Kuai. The Master has already slept. He asked for you to stay overnight and he will see you tomorrow morning.¡± Kuai Liang believed that work can only be done properly when one has proper sleep. So when it was time to sleep, he would postpone all matters to the following day. That way, he would not lose sleep worrying about those issues.


    ¡°In that case...¡± Kuai Ran felt disappointed. He initially thought that his uncle would dy sleep a little to see him but it seems that his uncle did not give face to him.


    ¡°Milord. What should we do?¡± Jia Xu asked Liu Mang. It would be better for them to see Kuai Yue as fast as possible but at the same time, they could not simply barge into people¡¯s bedroom to wake them up.


    ¡°Brother Wang. I think we should just stay here first and then see him tomorrow!¡± Kuai Ran advised while shaking his head. He then asked Uncle Chen to prepare a ce for him and Liu Mang to stay. After all, their group was quite big especially after counting all the guards, women, and the barbarian man.


    Uncle Chen nodded and was about to prepare the rooms when Liu Mang stopped him.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Liu Mang said with a frown. Time was too precious to waste. They had wasted an entire day trying to avoid the spies. There was no telling when he would be able to settle his business if he kept dying this. That was why it was better to meet Kuai Liang as quickly as possible.


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Uncle Chen asked. As Kuai Ran said that Liu Mang was his friend, Uncle Chen had a favorable impression of Liu Mang.


    ¡°Elder. Kuai Ran and I are good friends so allow me to call you Uncle Chen as well.¡±


    ¡°That cannot do!¡± Uncle Chen quickly waved his hand. Kuai Ran had reasons to do so as Uncle Chen had watched him grow up. Uncle Chen was like Kuai Ran¡¯s elder. On the other hand, Liu Mang was a noble while Uncle Chen was just an old servant.


    ¡°Uncle Chen! Can you please go and inform him again?¡±


    ¡°Sir. I have already said that the Master has slept. If there is anything to discuss, please do it tomorrow!¡± The servant replied politely. He would not do so if Liu Mang had not been a refined person and was not Kuai Ran¡¯s friend.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Brother Wang. My uncle has already gone to sleep. It would be difficult to wake him up.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Liu Mang shook his head. ¡°Please go and inform him. At least once!¡±


    ¡°The Master did not even get up because of his own nephew!¡± Uncle Chen replied. If Kuai Liang would not budge even for his own nephew, why would he do so for the nephew¡¯s friend? Uncle Chen immediately rejected Liu Mang¡¯s plea without a second thought. Besides that, both Kuai Liang and Uncle Chen had already seen all of Kuai Ran¡¯s previous friends. Liu Mang was a new face.


    ¡°Uncle Chen! Please help me once. This is a very important matter. It concerns the survival of millions!¡± Liu Mang spoke the truth. Liu Mang came to Jingzhou because of theck of provisions. Without it, the millions staying in Yangzhou would starve to death.


    ¡°This is...¡± Uncle Chen did not know how to reply. How was he supposed to say that millions of people are involved? Uncle Chen may not be well studied but even then, it was wrong to simply scare him like this. Uncle Chen studied Liu Mang¡¯s impatient expression and believed that Liu Mang was telling the truth.


    ¡°Uncle Chen. Help Brother Wang once!¡± Kuai Ran also requested. He did not know how millions of people were involved but he owed Liu Mang too much.


    ¡°I...¡± Uncle Chen hesitated. Should he go in and inform Kuai Liang again? If he is going to do it, what should he say?


    ¡°Uncle Chen. Take this.¡± Liu Mang had Jia Xu give Uncle Chen a wooden box.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Uncle Chen looked at the box puzzlingly.


    ¡°Be careful. It is quite heavy.¡± Jia Xu warned.


    When Uncle Chen took the object, he immediately felt its weight. It was heavy enough for him to feel strained even though he was carrying it with two hands.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°This is just a token. If Mister Kuai Liang refuses to meet us, give this to him and he would understand.¡± Liu Mang replied.


    ¡°Alright. I understand.¡± Uncle Chen nodded. ¡°Wait here while I get others to clean up your rooms! I will be back soon!¡± Uncle Chen ordered the other servants to clean up the rooms. He then went to Kuai Liang while carrying the box.


    When Uncle Chen finally reached Kuai Liang he called out to his master respectfully from outside the room. Kuai Liang was already dozing off by then. Naturally, Kuai Liang became extremely annoyed from this act.


    ¡°Master. One of Kuai Ran¡¯s friend wants to see you. He said it is an emergency!¡± Uncle Chen exined cautiously.


    ¡°Haha!¡± Kuai Liang suddenlyughed.


    Uncle Chen started to feel more restrained after hearing thatugh. He knew that Kuai Liang had be angry.


    ¡°Chen Kang.2 How long have you been following me?¡± Kuai Liang suddenly asked a weird question.


    ¡°Master. I have been serving you for at least thirty years by now!¡± Chen Kang carefully replied.


    ¡°It has been thirty years! It has been such a long time!¡± Kuai Liang sighed. When Chen Kang joined the Kuai Family, the Kuai Family was still small. In the past thirty years, the Kuai Family grew from a small second grade family to one of the most influential family in Jingzhou. All of them had already grown old during this period.


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Chen Kang also became gloomy after hearing Kuai Liang¡¯s words. The Madam had already left while Kuai Liang had also married off his two daughters. Right now, only he and Kuai Liang were left.


    ¡°If that is the case, then why did you wake me up? Do you not know me after thirty years?¡± Kuai Liang raised his voice in anger.


    ¡°Yes. Yes.¡± Chen Kang replied in fear. Kuai Liang was usually very good natured. However, when Kuai Liang¡¯s principles is vited, he became very frightening.


    When Chen Kang was about to leave, he remembered about the thing he was carrying. He gritted his teeth and added. ¡°Master. Kuai Ran¡¯s friend brought a wooden box. He asked you to look at it.¡±


    ¡°Chen Kang! Don¡¯t make me repeat myself!¡±


    ¡°Master! I am going now! I will leave immediately!¡± Chen Kang became flustered. As a result, he dropped the heavy box.


    The loud sound from the box hitting the ground made Kuai Liang even more displeased. Even worse, much to Chen Kang¡¯s dismay, the contents of the wooden box rolled out and pushed open the door to Kuai Liang¡¯s room.


    Kuai Liang became angry as the door to his room was open. ¡°Chen Kang! That is enough!¡±


    ¡°Master! This is my mistake!¡± Chen Kang quickly knelt down. Chen Kang knew that his usually good natured master was also a very decisive one. He had seen many die by Kuai Liang¡¯s hand when he was younger. He regretted trying to be helpful to others and could now only await his punishment.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Kuai Liang frowned when he saw the token. ¡°This is...¡±


    ¡°I will quickly take it away!¡± Chen Kang quickly moved to remove the token but then he was suddenly stopped.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°Where is the owner of this token?¡±


    ¡°He is at the hall.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Go and greet him. I will follow as soon as I change my clothes.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± Chen Kang became dumbfounded after witnessing his Master¡¯s sudden change in attitude.


    ____


    1. One of the various ways to address someone respectfully. NOT his actual uncle.


    2. NOW they tell me his name. I am not going back to fix ¡°Uncle Chen¡± in the narration despite how weird it may sound as part of narration.

 Chapter 451

    <h4>Chapter 451</h4>


    ¡°Uncle Chen! You are back!¡± Aside from a few women, a group of people gathered around Chen Kang the moment Chen Kang came out. As Chen Kang had gone in for quite a while, the end results should be good. However, the others had also heard Kuai Liang¡¯s angry shouts.


    Chen Kang still had a lifeless expression. He had never seen Kuai Liang act this way before. He was so chocked he did not hear Kuai Ran¡¯s question. On the other hand, his actions caused the others to think that Kuai Liang still refused toe out.


    ¡°Brother Wang. I suggest you go and take a rest for tonight and discuss things in the morning.¡± Kuai Ran said as he tried to console Liu Mang.


    Liu Mang was disappointed. Did Kuai Liang have to be so stubborn? Keeping to his principles was a good thing but not during emergencies. Liu Mang did not even know how to describe this kind of stubbornness.


    ¡°Milord. Let us wait for tomorrow.¡± Jia Xu also patted Liu Mang¡¯s shoulder. It was better for them to just take a rest now.


    ¡°Seems like this is our only option.¡± Liu Mang sighed.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Chen Kang regained his wits just as Liu Mang was about to leave.


    ¡°Uncle Chen. Is something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Sir. The Master said that he will meet you.¡± Chen Kang quickly shouted to Liu Mang¡¯s group.


    ¡°Huh?¡± The sudden information made surprised Liu Mang. He looked pleasantly surprised and stopped walking. ¡°Is Uncle Chen speaking the truth?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Chen Kang replied as his hand was grabbed by a very excited Liu Mang.


    ¡°I am sorry, Uncle Chen!¡± Liu Mang quickly spoke.


    Meanwhile, Kuai Ran was feeling baffled as he wondered what kind of rtionship his uncle shared with Liu Mang especially when Kuai Liang would not even give face to his own nephew.


    After a short moment, a middle aged man came out from inside the courtyard.


    ¡°Uncle!¡± Kuai Ran greeted and quickly cupped his fist. The person that appeared was his uncle Kuai Liang.


    Kuai Ran stepped forward thinking that his uncle would reply his greeting. He also wanted to introduce ¡®Brother Wang¡¯ to his uncle and talk about how they became friends. After all, he and his uncle seldom saw each other after his uncle moved out. However, Kuai Ran soon found out that he was just an extra.


    ¡°Move aside.¡± Kuai Liang simply said as he pushed his nephew aside. The reason he did this was because Kuai Ran was blocking his way.


    ¡°Uncle!¡± Kuai Ran felt a bit discontented but that feeling immediately turned into shock.


    ¡°This Duke Kuai Liang of Jingzhou did not realize Your Highness is the one visiting thiste at night. Please forgive me!¡± Kuai Liang lowered himself and cupped his fist at Liu Mang.


    ¡°Uncle?¡± Kuai Ran was confused. Kuai Liang only had a few people that were superior to himself such as Liu Biao, Cai Mao, and Kuai Yue. However, people like Cai Mao wouldn¡¯t be able to move Kuai Liang while Kuai Yue would not be able to do so because of a difference in opinion between the two brothers. Kuai Liang and Kuai Yue were now cold to each other. Kuai Liang would definitely not bow respectfully to Kuai Yue. There were no others in Jingzhou with higher rank. Kuai Ran initially thought that Wang Shu was just his father¡¯s old acquaintance which is why he was even more confused about this situation.


    ¡°Stupid boy! This is His Highness, the King of Shu!¡± Kuai Liang scolded as he pped the top of Kuai Ran¡¯s head.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Kuai Ran voiced out.1


    ¡°The King of Shu? Brother Wang? The King of Shu?¡± Kuai Ran looked at Liu Mang and then back to his uncle.


    ¡°Your Highness. This is Your Highness¡¯s seal. Please keep it properly!¡± Kuai Liang returned the token. As the box carried by Chen Kang had broken2, the returned token was wrapped in a silk cloth.


    The token was a seal. It was Liu Mang¡¯s signature and proof of identity. Looking at it was like looking at Liu Mang himself. Normally, it was already a huge crime to even hold it, not to mention drop it like Chen Kang. Therge seal here was the genuine article.


    ¡°We greet Your Highness!¡± Chen Kang and the other servants quickly knelt down. Kuai Ran also needed to kneel even if he was the heir to the Kuai Family as he had no post.


    ¡°Brother Kuai. I am sorry for hiding this from you!¡± Liu Mang apologized as he helped Kuai Ran stand back up.


    ¡°Wang Shu! Shu Wang3! I should have known!¡± Kuai Ranughed bitterly.


    ¡°Is there a reason Your Highness paid me a visit?¡± Kuai Liang asked. He heard about Kuai Ran and Liu Mang going to the brothel and that Liu Mang bought Kuai Ran a woman. Liu Mang would also not visit him sote unless there was something important.


    ¡°There are important things I need your help with! Is it possible for Mister Kuai Liang to spare some time?¡± Liu Mang asked happily. Meeting up with Kuai Liang was half the work done. After all, everyone in Jingzhou hated Liu Mang. This is because Liu Mang and Lu Bu captured theirnd and caused huge damage to their army. Liu Mang even recruited troops that initially fought for Jingzhou such as Gan Ning and his navy. All of this were like destroying people¡¯s livelihood. On top of that, he even made the recruitment order.


    Only Kuai Liang was friendly towards Liu Mang because Kuai Liang was friends with Yang Hong.


    ¡°Of course! I haven¡¯t slept! We can discuss until morning!¡± Kuai Liang replied. His reply made Kuai Ran secretly hold a grudge. Initially, he would note out even though his own nephew called for him. Now, he was willing to talk to Liu Mang throughout the night. The disparity was too big.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. Let us talk in a quiet ce!¡± Liu Mang said happily. The two of them then continued to exchange courtesy while Kuai Liang led Liu Mang to the study. Meanwhile, the others go to the rooms that were already prepared by Chen Kang.


    When the two reached the study, they found that the room was bright. One servant had already gone ahead to light a candle and even prepared tea.


    ¡°Your Highness. Have some tea!¡± Kuai Liang said as he poured tea for Liu Mang. Liu Mang was also thirsty so he picked up the cup and drank the tea.


    His movements were not hurried but he somehow agitated his wound, causing him to frown.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Kuai Liang noticed Liu Mang¡¯s pained expression and not long after that, also noticed the wound on Liu Mang¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Who dared to injure His Highness? Is thew still being upheld in Xiangyang?¡± Kuai Liang shouted angrily after he saw Liu Mang¡¯s injury. As he was the one in charge of Xiangyang and the guards, he would definitely be angry that Liu Mang got injured in Xiangyang.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind it.¡± Liu Mang waved his hand. He did not know how to exin the incident involving the barbarian to Kuai Liang. It is not like he could just say that he got injured saving Kuai Liang¡¯s nephew. That would be like purposefully taking credit for things.


    ¡°This Xiangyang is in a mess. I should go out and put things in order!¡± Even though Liu Mang did not say anything, Kuai Liang still knew that Liu Mang got injured by a weapon in Xiangyang. Even if he had already been promoted, he was still in charge of the guards in Xiangyang. Liu Mang did not realize he had identally made Kuai Liang determined to put things in order. This would eventually cause a lot of suffering for the children of the nobles.


    ¡°Mister Kuai Liang. I came here this time for the sake of the people in Yangzhou! I hope that you will be able to extend a helping hand to save the people!¡± Liu Mang said as he bowed towards Kuai Liang.


    ¡°Your Highness. You must not do such things.¡± Kuai Liang quickly hurried forward and supported Liu Mang. Liu Mang was the King of Shu while he was only the Duke of Xiangyang. The differences in their position was huge. As a stubborn person, he had high impression of Liu Mang and respected Liu Mang.


    ¡°The people in Yangzhou? Is this concerning the provisions?¡± Kuai Liang asked.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Kuai Liang frowned the moment he heard this. In his opinion, they should sell the provisions to Liu Mang since Liu Mang was already here. His brother and Cai Mao wanted to use Liu Mang as a hostage to keep Lu Bu in check. It would be dishonest to not sell provisions to Liu Mang now.


    To Kuai Liang, there was nothing wrong with selling Liu Mang provisions. They would be able to form an alliance and defeat Sun Ce, along with any other invaders from across the Yangtze River. Cao Cao was about to win. Once he did, the Central ins and Yangtze would be next.


    Lu Bu was strong and could be a shield that helps Jingzhou fight Cao Cao. Jingzhou could simply sit at a side and provide Lu Bu with provisions while watching Lu Bu and Cao Cao kill each other.


    If Lu Bu were to win, his army would be exhausted as it did not have a strong foundation. Jingzhou would easily be able to move North and take over. On the other hand, if Cao Cao were to win, he would be too weak tounch another invasion. This meant Jingzhou would have at least another fifty years of peace.


    This was something beneficial for Jingzhou, yet nobody proposed it. It is definitely not because theycking talented people. After all, Jingzhou was extremely popted.


    Kuai Liang even understood what the nobles were doing. All of them were simply waiting for opportunity4. Even Cai Mao and Kuai Yue had already sent envoys to Xudou, Cao Cao¡¯s territory, to make connections. The same Cao Cao that was the reason for many of Liu Biao¡¯s sleepless nights.


    ¡°A few days ago, Liu Biao promised to sell me three hundred thousand provisions. My army was prepared to transport the provisions and had already given advance payment. However, Liu Biao suddenly changed his mind and said that he had to prioritize the war at Jiangxia!¡± Liu Mang poured out his grievances to Kuai Liang. This was fraud.


    ¡°The situation at Jiangxia may be pressing but they do not need provisions!¡± Right now, the battle going on at Jiangxia was a battle of attrition. Both sides already had plenty of provisions, enough tost for two years. While the soldiers do need provisions, they do not need it urgently. This meant that someone is ying tricks.


    ¡°I will not hide this from Kuai Liang. I have already dispatched someone to investigate and have found out that this is because of that cky5 Pang!¡± Liu Mang spoke hatefully when he mentioned Pang Tong¡¯s. He called Pang Tong with a nickname due to his intense hatred for the man.


    ¡°cky Pang?¡± Kuai Liang was stunned for a while and then smiled. ¡°How fitting. cky Pang truly describes that youngster!¡±


    Kuai Liang was very familiar with Pang Tong. A long time ago, Pang Degong had brought Pang Tong with him and encountered Kuai Liang. Pang Tong bragged that he would be an aplished person with rank equal to theirs.


    Now, Pang Tong had already proven himself. Pang Tong was aplished and talented. Although Liu Bei was a weak leader, he was still the one governing Yuzhou. He was the Left General while Pang Tong was his military strategist. In Yuzhou, Pang Tong had higher rank than him.


    ¡°The provisions stopped after Pang Tong went to see Liu Biao.¡±


    ¡°This Pang Tong cannot be underestimated!¡± Kuai Liang said as he helped Liu Mang analyze Pang Tong. Pang Tong was Pang Degong¡¯s nephew and had the support of the Lumen Academy. Right now, Pang Tong was helping Liu Bei who was Yangzhou¡¯s mortal enemy. Liu Bei was also the first one to send troops against Yangzhou


    As a native to Jingzhou who had the support of the Lumen Academy, Pang Tong had superiority. That was why he could easily kill Liu Mang¡¯s envoy.


    ¡°How does Your Highness want me to help?¡± Kuai Liang asked. He too, did not like both Pang Tong and Liu Bei.


    Everyone had ambitions. Some people just wanted a peaceful fulfilling life while others like Cao Cao, Sun Ce and Liu Bei wanted to conquer the world. However, Liu Bei was like a parasite. He would suck others try and then discard them. Liu Bei¡¯s victims were Zhang Xiu, Tao Qian and Cao Cao. Tao Qian and Zhang Xiu were dead but Cao Cao was lucky. Even then, Cao Cao had wasted a lot of resources and one general had even died. Kuai Liang did not feelfortable to see this parasite living near him.


    Right now, Pang Tong came for the purpose of taking Jingzhou¡¯s provisions for free. Fortunately, Liu Mang did not attack Jingzhou or this would really have happened.6


    ¡°I want Kuai Liang7 to say a few words to Liu Biao so that he would allow us to bring provisions back to Yangzhou!¡±


    ¡°That is going to be difficult.¡± Kuai Liang immediately frowned after hearing Liu Mang¡¯s words.


    ¡°Please do it for the sake of the millions living in Yangzhou!¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty. It is not that I am refusing to help you. I would help even if you did note and make this request!¡± Kuai Liang replied truthfully. He would have gone and advised Liu Biao even if Liu Mang did note requesting for help. The problem is that Liu Biao no longer listened to Kuai Liang in regards to matters involving Yangzhou.


    The reason for this is because Kuai Liang belonged to the pro-Yangzhou faction. Some even questioned if Kuai Liang had received bribes and questioned if Kuai Liang¡¯s advice was actually beneficial. As a result, Liu Biao subconsciously believed that Kuai Liang spoke for Yangzhou.


    ¡°That is great. I came to ask you for help in persuading your brother and have him support me, so that the people of Yangzhou can live!¡±


    ¡°My brother?¡± Kuai Liang frowned even more. Kuai Yue¡¯s words would certainly be effective as Kuai Yue was still seen as neutral. On top of that, Kuai Yue was Liu Biao¡¯s main advisor. His words always had more swaypared to Kuai Liang. The problem was that Kuai Yue was neutral.


    ¡°Your Majesty, this would be difficult as my brother is not close to Your Majesty even if he is not against you!¡±


    Liu Mang nodded understandingly. During the banquet, he had already heard from Jia Xu that Kuai Yue was an opportunist. Kuai Yue would take the side of the more favorable ones.


    Kuai Liang felt disdain towards this attitude of his brother¡¯s but he had to admit that this was Kuai Yue¡¯s strong points. The Kuai Family, Cai Family and Huang Family were the three biggest and most influential families in Jingzhou. Yet in the original timeline, the Huang Family members were killed or married off. The Cai Family initially survived but they have offended too many people and were ambitious. With Zhou Yu sowing dissension, Cao Cao also got suspicious. Eventually, all of the Cai Families ended up dead for one reason or another. Even if there wasn¡¯t one, Cao Cao would find one and get rid of them.


    On the other hand, after surrendering, Kuai Yue was praised to be of more worth than the whole of JIngzhou by Cao Cao. Although Cao Cao may have exaggerated, it showed how much Cao Cao wanted the Kuai Family.


    This was all because of Kuai Yue¡¯s attitude. It was the reason the Kuai Family could oust the others.


    It was ridiculous for Liu Mang to ask Kuai Liang to persuade his brother. The two brothers had been quarreling for a long time. It was to the extent they asionally shouted curses at each other. Why else would Kuai Liang move out all the way here? Rather than persuade his brother, it was more likely he would just end up yelling at his brother.


    ¡°This is not possible.¡± Kuai Liang shook his head. ¡°I cannot help you.¡±


    Liu Mang was not discouraged when he heard Kuai Liang¡¯s refusal as the two brothers not getting along with each other still fell within their calctions.


    ¡°That is why, we should force your brother to take a side!¡± Liu Mang replied. He did not say this earlier because it would make him look like he wanted Kuai Liang to scheme against his brother. Even if the two hated each other, Kuai Liang would still just chase him out.


    ¡°Force my brother to take a side?¡±


    ¡°Precisely.¡± Liu Mang nodded. He exined his and Jia Xu¡¯s thoughts to Kuai Liang. Their intention was to make Kuai Yue passively offend the Cai Family and the Huang Family.


    Kuai Yue had been acting this way because he was afraid of offending the Cai Family, Huang Family and the Pang Family. However, if they make it seem like Kuai Yue was on Liu Mang¡¯s side the entire time, the Huang Family and the Pang Family would go and offend Kuai Yue.


    With the two families acting against Kuai Yue, Kuai Yue would have to fight back in order to protect his prestige.


    ¡°What should we do?¡± Kuai Liang¡¯s eyes glinted. It was a terrible n but Kuai Liang was on board with it. Once Kuai Yue was seen as pro-Yangzhou, it would be toote for Kuai Yue to refute it. Kuai Yue would also have no choice but to help Liu Mang.


    ¡°Kuai Liang, can you invite your brother to a banquet?¡± Liu Mang asked. His n was for Kuai Yue and himself to be seated at the same table and enjoy a pleasant conversation. To the other nobles around it would be as though Kuai Yue has sided with Yangzhou. This news would quickly spread.


    Kuai Liang immediately refused after hearing Liu Mang¡¯s words.


    ¡°Why?¡± Liu Mang asked. He thought it was a good n. Brothers would usually attend each other¡¯s banquets and Kuai Yue would not take precaution. In fact, Kuai Yue should be happy to be invited.


    ¡°Your Highness. You do not know about the conflict between us brothers!¡± Kuai Liang replied bitterly. They had already started to be estranged ever since they had helped Liu Biao capture Jingzhou. Kuai Liang wasbative. He wanted Jingzhou to advance quickly. On the other hand, Kuai Yue was the type that went ording to the flow and listened to the words of others. It was not strange for them to argue. The previous time, Kuai Yue even betrayed Kuai Liang. As a result, Kuai Liang moved out and lived separately. It would be ridiculous to expect Kuai Liang to invite Kuai Yue to a banquet. Nobody would believe it and even Kuai Yue himself would feel suspicious about the sudden invitation. To Kuai Yue, it was not possible for such a stubborn and unyielding little brother invite him to a banquet.


    Most importantly, Kuai Liang himself was unwilling to do this. To invite Kuai Yue to a banquet is like to admit that he was wrong. Kuai Liang would lose face.


    ¡°Then what do Kuai Liang suggest?¡± Liu Mang asked. He could not force Kuai Liang or he may end up making an additional enemy instead.


    Kuai Liang frowned and thought to himself for a moment. After that, he suddenly asked, ¡°Your Highness. Didn¡¯t you go to the brothel earlier?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Liu Mang replied as he nodded. There was nothing to hide.


    ¡°You even bought six women. Am I right?¡± Kuai Liang continued to ask.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I bought six women. If Kuai Liang wants, I still have two more women.¡± Liu Mang replied while thinking that Kuai Liang was asking for women. Liu Mang knew that Kuai Liang had been living alone for many years after the death of his wife. While he had bought six women, three had been given away to Jia Xu while one more was given to Kuai Ran. Both of them were unlikely to give up their women. Even if they somehow agreed, Kuai Liang may not want women who were not virgins. As for the barbarian princess, Liu Mangpletely forgot about her.


    ¡°You still have two more women?¡± Kuai Liang asked in confusion. After a while, his eyes opened in realization and reflexively hit Liu Mang on the head. ¡°Brat! What are you thinking of?¡± Kuai Liang had already subconsciously treated Liu Mang like his own nephew as Liu Mang was around the same age as Kuai Ran which is why he acted that way. However, he quickly realized his mistake and knelt down.


    ¡°Your Highness! Forgive me!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If Kuai Liang is willing, I do not mind being your nephew.¡± Liu Mang understood Kuai Liang¡¯s thoughts and was honestly moved by Kuai Liang¡¯s feelings. Both Liu Mang and Kuai Liang only had a few people that they were truly close with. For Kuai Liang, one of those people had already passed away. As for Liu Mang, he had not seen those closest to him in a long time as he had been in Yangzhou.


    Liu Mang could not help but look into the distance as he thought about Chen Gong and Lu Bu. While he did see Lu Bu recently, he had not seen Chen Gong for many months.


    ¡°Your Highness!¡± Kuai Liang did not dare call Liu Mang his nephew but he was still touched.


    When Kuai Liang left, Kuai Ran could not follow as he was Kuai Yue¡¯s son. Although they stopped meeting each other as often, Kuai Liang still cared a lot for Kuai Ran. In fact, Kuai Liang cared for Kuai Ran more than he cared for himself. When Kuai Ran was younger, his father was busy dealing with matters involving the Kuai Family. That was why the one that actually raised him up was Kuai Liang. Kuai Liang was the one that understood Kuai Ran more. It was also why Kuai Ran was more afraid of his uncle instead of his father.


    ¡°Uncle Liang, go ahead and speak.¡± Liu Mang did not have any misgivings from Kuai Liang not addressing him as a nephew. Kuai Liang was already over fifty years old and was old enough to be Liu Mang¡¯s uncle. If one included the fact that Liu Mang was from the future, Kuai Liang was probably older than Liu Mang¡¯s own ancestors. So it was no loss for him nor would it be strange for him to call Kuai Liang uncle.


    Kuai Liang also did not object to being called uncle. His mood improved. ¡°Ziyang. Did you buy that boy a woman named Yan Ran?¡± Kuai Liang truly thought of Liu Mang like his nephew. He even knew Liu Mang¡¯s name.


    ¡°Uncle. This is their matter, I merely helped them.¡± Liu Mang thought that Kuai Liang had a problem with this. After all, Yan Ran was a prostitute. She was not a good fit for the heir to the Kuai Family.


    ¡°Sigh. That boy is lucky. Persuading my uncle would have to be done by him.¡± Kuai Liang sighed.


    ¡°Uncle Liang. What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°We make them marry!¡±


    ______


    There is an additional line here ¡°Kuai Ran was not sure whether he made that sound due to his surprise or from the pain of being pped in the head.¡± This line would really only make sense in Chinese because the way they voice their surprise and the way they voice out the feeling of pain is ¡°Ah¡± °¡


    This is unlike English(the ones here at least) where we go ¡°Ouch¡± ¡°Argh¡± and ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°What?¡± or Japanese where they go ¡°Itai¡± and ¡°Eh¡± (based on literature. Not sure what they do in RL)


    I am seriously questioning how fragile is this ¡°heavy¡± box. Or is the token the heavy object and the box is light. I am not expecting it to be as sturdy as stic or something but this is the box carrying a royal token.


    Again, Shu Wang means King of Shu.


    Idiom that describes the antonym of missed opportunity. Basically its about how people treat themselves asmodity and wait for their own value to increase.


    ÅÓºÚ×Ó literally ¡®ck child Pang¡¯ so I named him cky. Also the ck part also means shady.


    An additional sentence about Liu Bei¡¯s troops potentiallyining about theÐÂÏÊ ¡°freshness¡± of the provisions. Which makes absolutely no sense.


    Liu Mang keeps changing the way he address Kuai Liang/Zirou/Mister so I gave up and used ctrl+F to change everything to just Kuai Liang.

 Chapter 452

    <h4>Chapter 452</h4>


    ¡°What? Marry? Marry who?¡± Kuai Ran shouted in disbelief after listening to Kuai Liang and Liu Mang¡¯s words. Yan Ran was standing by his side and pinched him in the arm after Kuai Liang asked the stupid question.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! We are talking about a marriage between you two! Lady Yan Ran, Brother Kuai, are you two willing?¡± Liu Mang asked whileughing. He believed that Kuai Ran would immediately agree to this.


    ¡°Of course I am willing!¡± Kuai Ran immediately replied. He had long since fallen in love with Yan Ran. The reason why he is always broke is because he kept going to the brothel to see her.


    Yan Ran did not speak but her blushing expression showed that she was also willing.


    Kuai Ran quickly calmed himself down and then said, ¡°Brother Wang... No... Your Highness. Uncle Kuai. I also want to marry Yan Ran but my father...¡± Even if Kuai Liang agreed to this, his father would never allow it. This is because the family would get criticized and be humiliated.


    ¡°Ran Lang. There is no need to worry about me. I don¡¯t need any status as long as I am with you.¡± Yan Ranforted Kuai Ran. She truly loved Kuai Ran and wanted to stay by his side even if she is unable to receive any status.


    ¡°Yan Ran, I...!¡± Kuai Ran also blushed. He felt extremely helpless. Despite being the heir to an influential family, he was not able to give his beloved a status. ¡°Your Highness?¡± Kuai Ran spoke out. Meanwhile, Yan Ran was still confused as to how all of this is rted to the King of Shu.


    Kuai Ran understood that Liu Mang was the King of Shu. Liu Mang was royalty and was only second to the Han Emperor Liu Xie. The title that Cao Cao gave Liu Mang also helped cement the fact and allowed Liu Mang to hand out titles and status.


    ¡°Idiot boy! Why are you still standing there?¡± Kuai Liang scolded his nephew.


    ¡°This Kuai Ran greets Your Highness. I hope Your Highness is willing to bless the marriage between me and Yan Ran.¡± Kuai Ran quickly knelt down to Liu Mang. Originally, there were a lot of discrepancies between himself and Liu Mang but he knelt down immediately for his wedding.


    ¡°Sigh.¡± Liu Mang did not allow Kuai Ran to kneel as Liu Mang wanted a friend and not a subordinate. He already had plenty of subordinates but he did not have many friends. Kuai Ran seemed like someone that could be his friend. After all, they had already gone through a crisis together.


    ¡°Brother Kuai, you can just call me Hanyang!¡± Liu Mang said with a smile as he said his own name. This meant he already treated Kuai Ran as a friend. As Kuai Ran¡¯s friend, Kuai Ran¡¯s problems would also be his problems.


    ¡°Thank you, Youg Highness!¡± Kuai Ran smiled back.


    ¡°You are still calling me Your Highness? In that case, I won¡¯t grant you status.¡±


    ¡°Brother Liu! Hanyang!¡± Kuai Ran quickly replied. At this point, whatever Liu Mang says, goes.


    ¡°Haha. Brother Kuai. You better take care of sister Yan Ran properly or I won¡¯t be polite!¡± Liu Mangughed and patted Kuai Ran¡¯s shoulder.


    Liu Mang spoke in a very rxed manner but his words caused the other three to be frightened. After all, Liu Mang is the King of Shu. Even if it was no longer times of peace, Liu Mang was also the Lord of Yangzhou. Now, Liu Mang had just called Yan Ran ¡®sister¡¯. Even if Yan Ran does not receive a noble status, her name became something precious.


    ¡°Your Highness! You...!¡± Kuai Liang stared at Liu Mang as though saying that the status Liu Mang had given was toorge. They initially thought that he would make Yan Ran the rtive of one of his subordinates but he instead made her his own sister. If that is the case, how could the Kuai Family dare to marry her? It would be like establishing themselves as royalty. The other nobles would abandon and nder them. They would also no longer be able to send their children to school. Liu Mang would end up harming them instead.


    ¡°Brother Liu. This is too much!¡± Kuai Ran replied, feeling thankful and embarrassed. For him, this was a good thing especially when his father intends for him to marry someone from the Cai Family.


    ¡°This woman thanks Your Highness for the affection but this one cannot ept!¡± Yan Ran replied. She also wanted to be a noble and obtain status but she knew that there were no shortcuts to sess.


    ¡°I have already recognized Yan Ran as my sister but there is no need to dere that she is a royal princess.¡± Liu Mang said to Kuai Liang.


    Liu Mang also understood that if Yan Ran were to be royal princess, she would be the one in charge after marriage. Kuai Yue would not agree to this. That was why Liu Mang did not make her a royal princess. However, Liu Mang still raised her status by saying that she is his sister. As a result, Kuai Ran would be able to take her as a concubines but Yan Ran¡¯s position would remain high.


    After that, Liu Mang would have the option as to whether he wanted to dere her a royal princess and make her the primary wife. It is not strange for the concubine to be the primary wife especially since Yuan Shao and Liu Biao both have examples of their own.


    Liu Mang wanted this imaginary royal princess to tie the Kuai Family to him. The moment the Kuai Family wants to get a primary wife, he would announce her as a royal princess. The Kuai Family would not dare to make a royal princess a concubine. It would be even better if Yan Ran could give birth to a few sons who would have to adhere to Liu Mang for the Kuai Family¡¯s inheritance. In other words, Liu Mang would have the entire Kuai Family in his grasp.


    Kuai Liang understood everything and could not help but nce at Liu Mang. He wanted to help Liu Mang to obtain provisions so that Liu Mang could help them against Cao Cao in the future. He never wanted to ce the Kuai Family in Liu Mang¡¯s hand. He wanted to refuse but when he saw Kuai Ran¡¯s happy face, he was not able to say anything. If he were to refuse, Kuai Ran would not be able to marry Yan Ran. Kuai Liang also understood Kuai Ran¡¯s feelings since his own wife was once amoner when he was younger.

 Chapter 453

    <h4>Chapter 453</h4>


    After ending the discussion with Kuai Liang and and his nephew, Liu Mang went to the room prepared for him by Chen Kang. Kuai Liang initially suggested for Liu Mang to sleep in the same room as him while they continue to converse throughout the night. Liu Mang tactfully refused not because he did not want to get closer to Kuai Liang but because he was not used to sleeping in the same room with an old man. The next day would soon arrive.


    ¡°Your Highness. This way please.¡± Chen Kang was waiting outside the room and bowed respectfully when Liu Mang came out.


    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Chen.¡± Liu Mang smiled as he nod back. Liu Mang had heard from Kuai Liang that Chen Kang was almost punished because of him. That was why Liu Mang felt guilty.


    ¡°Does Uncle Chen have an heir?¡± Liu Mang asked as he walked beside Chen Kang.


    ¡°I have served the Kuai Family for thirty years but I have not taken a wife.¡± Chen Kang replied. He was from Yuzhou. When there was a drought in Yuzhou, he and his family went to Jingzhou. When they arrived, only he and one other were still alive. To survive, he became the Kuai Family¡¯s servant. How could a servant get married? That being said, Chen Kang was still fortunate as he was serving Kuai Liang.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Liu Mang said with regret. He wanted topensate Chen Kang since the elder was almost punished for his sake. His guilt made him feel restless.


    ¡°I do have a nephew.¡± Chen Kang suddenly said. He had a nephew from one of his brothers. Although they weren¡¯t very close, they still cared for each other as the two of them were the only ones left.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Liu Mang became interested only to hear Chen Kang sigh after that. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Uncle Chen?¡±


    ¡°My family is unfortunate!¡± Chen Kangmented. As it turns out his nephew was a hoodlum idling in Jingzhou. He had never thought of using his strengths to find food. Instead, he uses his connection as the son to the Kuai Family¡¯s housekeeper to intimidate others.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Chen Kang was resentful towards his nephew but Liu Mang was interested. He believed that this person was capable as there are many powerful people in Jingzhou, especially in Xiangyang. One mistake could easily cost that person his life.


    ¡°Uncle Chen, if you don¡¯t mind, you have send him to me. I cannot promise him riches and honor but I can guarantee him a job as an official!¡± Liu Mang replied. He wanted influence from all ces, including the ones from idlers and hooligans.


    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness!¡± Chen Kang knelt immediately after hearing Liu Mang¡¯s words. As he had no heir of his own, his nephew was their family¡¯sst hope in continuing their bloodline. At Jingzhou with so many power struggles, it was easy to have an ident. On the other hand, the King of Shu was an extremely high position. Chen Kang did not know how high that position was but at the very least, his own master, Kuai Liang, also needed to show respect to Liu Mang. With Liu Mang¡¯s assistance, the Chen Family would be able to produce an official.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Earlier, Uncle Chen has helped me and almost got yourself punished by Uncle Liang. This one still has not shown his gratitude!¡± Liu Mang hurriedly pulled Chen Kang back up. Liu Mang did not want an old man to show him so much respect1 or his life expectancy would shorten.


    ¡°Your Highness! Please tell this old man if you need anything! This old man will definitely help Your Highness!¡± Chen Kong dered as they finally arrived at the room prepared for Liu Mang. The room was full of furniture made from ordinary wood but they gave off a schrly feeling.


    ¡°I will be troubling Uncle Chen!¡± Liu Mang nodded and allowed Chen Kang to leave. Liu Mang then looked around the room in satisfaction.


    Liu Mang was tired after moving about for the entire day. He then entered the bath that had already been prepared earlier. He carefully washed himself so that his injury did note into contact with the water. As he was so tired and the room was empty, he slept in his underwear.2


    Due to his extreme exhaustion, he fell asleep not noticing anything. However he soon found it hard to breathe and woke up. He then realized that the beautiful barbarian princess was in his bed.3 Her hand was outstretched as though hugging him and her lips was blocking his mouth.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Liu Mang shouted feeling confused. How did the barbarian princess end up in his bed?


    ¡°Your Highness! What¡¯s wrong?¡± As the person in charge of taking care of Liu Mang, Chen Kang was the first to rush in.


    ¡°Milord! Did something happen? Protect the Lord!¡± Jia Xu also rushed in. He took plenty of precautions and thought that something had happened. If something happened to Liu Mang, he himself would be affected.


    ¡°Brother Liu! You...¡± Kuai Ran and the others also appeared. When they saw Liu Mang¡¯s appearance they tried to resistughing.


    Liu Mang then realized he was almost naked and cursed in embarrassment. Jia Xu then took off his own coat and gave it to Liu Mang.


    ¡°Why is that woman in my room?¡± Liu Mang asked in embarrassment.


    ¡°Woman?¡± The others asked.


    ¡°Milord. Are you referring to the barbarian princess?¡± Jia Xu cupped his fist and asked.


    ¡°Who else?¡± Liu Mang replied in a bad mood. He may be interested in women and the barbarian princess was also beautiful. However, he already had two fierce wives at home. They dered that if Liu Mang dared to take in another wife, Liu Mang no longer needs to go home. That was why Liu Mang still tried to remain clean when he entered the brothel.


    ¡°Haha! Is Brother Liu talking about her? This is a good thing. Is Brother Liu disattisfied?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I am satisfied. If you want me to never return to Yangzhou and have my wives kill you then yes, I will be very satisfied!¡± Liu Mang replied helplessly. He was also confused. Why did the barbarian princesse onto him? He could still taste her saliva in his mouth.


    ¡°Quickly take her away! Uncle Chen, do you have any other rooms?¡± Liu Mang asked. He wanted to move the barbarian princess to another room.


    ¡°Your Highness, we still have avable rooms.¡± Chen Kang replied with a nod. Although the residence here was not as big as the main residence at the inner city, it still has at least unused rooms.


    ¡°Brother Liu. Do you to be cruel4?¡± Kuai Ran asked Liu Mang with regret.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Liu Mang was stunned. He did not know how exactly he was being cruel.


    ¡°Brother Liu. She is worth two thousand six hundred gold and you are just going to damage her like this. What a wastrel!¡±


    ¡°Stupid Kuai. Since when did you learn how to scold others?¡± Liu Mang asked. He knew how to call Kuai Ran as Stupid Kuai because of Kuai Liang. When Kuai Liang was young, people call him ¡®distracted child¡¯ (ã¶×Ó). Since Kuai Ran used to follow Kuai Liang, he became the ¡®second distracted child¡¯ or ¡®stupid person¡¯(¶þã¶×Ó). ¡°Tell me, how am I being a wastrel?¡±


    ¡°That is because she already drank Zui Xian Si5.¡± Kuai Liang replied instead. He was unable to go back to sleep after having his discussion with Liu Mang and came to see what was going on after hearing the yelling.


    ¡°Zui Xian Si?¡± Liu Mang asked. He did not really know what that is.


    ¡°It is a colorless and tasteless drug that promotes sexual intercourse. However, there is a drawback. Those that take it must expel it from the body or the drug would destroy their body¡¯s Yin Yang. The victims would end up bleeding to death!¡± Kuai Liang exined.


    Liu Mang was even more confused. What in the world was Yin Yang? Wasn¡¯t this something to do with hormones? ¡°Expel it from the body? How do we expel it?¡± Liu Mang asked.


    In modern times, ingested poison that have not yet being absorbed by the body can be removed with gastricvage but that didn¡¯t exist yet. On top of that, the barbarian princess had already ingested the Zui Xian Si for some time so her body should have already absorbed the drug.


    ¡°The Zui Xian Si is something that disturbs the Yin Yang so it can only be expelled by Yin Yang.¡± Kuai Liang exined very well. He also exined that only through creating life can the drug be expelled.


    ¡°Uncle. Why do you know so much?¡± Kuai Ran asked.


    Kuai Liang coughed. ¡°What does this have to do with me?¡± His face turned red from his nephew¡¯s question. When Kuai Liang was younger, he had also used this. He stopped as he grew older because he was already too weak. If he were to use it, he would not be able to get up the next day.


    ¡°Your Highness. This is something only a man can do. The only ones here are you, me, Mister Jia Xu, and my uncle.¡± Kuai Ran said to Liu Mang. He himself could not do it as he was spending his sweet moments with his beloved. How could he go to someone else? Kuai Liang was too old and Jia Xu needed Liu Mang¡¯s medicine to even have sex. The only one left was Liu Mang.


    ¡°Shit!¡± Liu Mang cursed. He regretted taking the barbarian princess and barbarian man.


    ¡°Brother Liu. Time is gold. I won¡¯t disturb Brother Liu!¡± Kuai Ranughed tyrannically.


    ¡°Milord. A person¡¯s life is important!¡± Jia Xu said maliciously. Previously, he was the one that sent Lady Zou to Liu Mang. Now, Liu Mang was forced to have an affair by his own decision. Jia Xu wanted to see Liu Mang get tormented by his wives.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Liu Mang coldly harrumphed and went back into his room. As soon as Liu Mang entered the room, everybodyughed.


    When Liu Mang entered the room and looked at the barbarian princess again, he understood how frightening the Zui Xian Si was. The barbarian princess initially looked like she wanted to bite off her tongue when she was at the brothel. Now, she looked like she was being possessed. She went to Liu Mang and took off his clothes before kissing him. She also grabbed onto his penis6.


    ¡°This cannot continue.¡± Liu Mang told himself. If this were to continue, he would really lose control of himself. At that time, his two wives would skin him alive.


    Liu Mang tried to calm himself down but his penis still erected. After all, the barbarian princess was that alluring. In the end, Liu Mang bit his tongue to keep his sanity in check and then ced her in bed.


    His actions caused the barbarian princess to let out an extremely arousing moan and act even more flirtatiously. She was extremely irresistible. It was no wonder people said that men conquer worlds while women conquer men!


    Liu Mang had no choice but to be virtuous like Zhan Huo7! His senior once told him that the most suffering thing in this world was to watch porn with one¡¯s hands tied behind one¡¯s back.8


    Liu Mang now wanted to tell his senior that this situation was definitely more suffering.


    ¡°Sigh. Dear wives. I tried to be loyal but I have to save people!¡± Liu Mang could not let his ¡®little brother¡¯ be disloyal but he could let it save people.


    ording to Jia Xu and Kuai Liang, the victims of Zui Xian Si can only be cured through sex. So he prated her with his penis. The experience was just like the ount of Peach Blossom Spring by Tao Yuanming (utopia)9.


    Liu Mang¡¯s hands were like the tide while the woman¡¯s blush slowly disappeared as they continued to have sex. It was a damp and restless night.

 Chapter 454

    <h4>Chapter 454</h4>


    Liu Mang did not sleep that night. His hands felt weak. Although the woman looked feeble she was very energetic. On the other hand, Liu Mang was spent.


    After having sex, there was a scream in the bedroom as the woman finally regained her senses. She opened her beautiful eyes.


    The woman, Qian Yu, was stupefied. She remembered been auctioned off and swearing to die instead of obeying. She was then force fed a drug she didn¡¯t know and lost consciousness. She did not know what happened after that. She only felt suffering and then a form offort like she found her tribe¡¯s God. But when she opened her eyes, she found herself naked and beside another naked stranger. This stranger was Liu Mang who had been toozy to wear his clothes as he was too tired and sweaty after helping Qian Yu.


    Qian Yu then noticed the pain in her vagina and blushed. She finally understood why she feltfortable.


    ¡°What is this noise?¡± Liu Mang shouted. He was so tired and almost fell asleep when he heard Qian Yu¡¯s voice.


    The moment Liu Mang opened his eyes, he saw the woman¡¯s arm flying towards him. Normally, he would have been able to stop the arm. However, his eyes were misty from just waking up. On top of that, he was tired. In the end, Liu Mang got struck in the face.


    Liu Mang screamed and covered his face. The strike was extremely heavy. ¡°Girl! You!¡± Liu Mang shouted. He did not know what to do as he had not yet formed the habit of beating up women. At most, he would just hit her backside.


    ¡°I will kill you!¡± The barbarian woman shouted. She was definitely unlike a Han woman who would have chosen to hang herself.


    It was then that Liu Mang finally became alert and noticed that his sword was in the woman¡¯s hand. The woman was brimming with anger and the intention to kill him.


    Qian Yu did not know what happened the previous night. She believed it was Liu Mang that bought her. She hated the brothel and Liu Mang.


    Liu Mang was not an idiot1. He would not let this woman kill him just because she hated him and quickly dodged the de. He noticed that this woman was also a warrior with martial prowess.


    ¡°Let us talk. I am not that person! I simply helped you expel the poison. I don¡¯t have any other intentions!¡± Liu Mang exined. Unfortunately, his exnation was in vain. The fact that both of them were naked and that the deed was done is evidence enough for the barbarian princess. Since Liu Mang was unable to exin himself, he could only try and stop her first.


    ¡°Depraved bastard! Die!¡± The barbarian princess charged forward in anger. The cold gleaming sword was felt absolutely horrifying to Liu Mang. It would have been extremely funny if Liu Mang got himself shed by that sword especially since the barbarian princess only aimed at that important point. If he get shed, he would have no choice but to be an eunuch.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Qian Yu wanted to swing the sword but suddenly showed a pained expression and closed her legs together.


    ¡°A opening!¡± Liu Mang took this opportunity to rush forward and grab the sword. The barbarian princess wanted to stop Liu Mang but was too slow. After all, Liu Mang was still stronger than her.


    Liu Mang quickly grabbed onto the hilt of the sword. Although the woman wanted to struggle and break free, she ended up getting herself pinned back down onto the bed.


    ¡°Woman. This is a misunderstanding! I only wanted to detoxify you!¡± Liu Mang exined himself again as he pinned her down.


    ¡°Depraved bastard! I will kill you!¡± Qian Yu¡¯s anger was overflowing as she struggled with all her effort. She did not have the heart to listen to Liu Mang¡¯s exnation.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Liu Mang panicked as Qian Yu had touched his penis as she struggled. He was a healthy man. It would be weirder if he did not have an erection. On the other hand, Qian Yu became even angrier and struggled harder after touching Liu Mang¡¯s penis.


    ¡°I...!¡± Liu Mang had no words left to say. It was now as though his penis was trying to insert itself into her vagina.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Qian Yu¡¯s face started to turn red again.


    Liu Mang was also helpless and gave up trying to exin. He now thought of subduing her then waiting for her to calm down before exining himself.


    After subduing her, Liu Mang could only watch her with dark circles under his eyes. Although Liu Mang tried to hide it, Kuai Ran noticed it and smiled.


    ¡°Brother Liu, wasst night good? You seem very energetic this early in the morning.¡± Kuai Ran greeted with a joke. Although Liu Mang was the King of Shu, he was also Kuai Ran¡¯s friend.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t get to sleep at all.¡± Liu Mang angrily replied. He was not in the mood for jokes.


    ¡°Brother Liu. You went to the brothel and obtain this beauty without spending a single coin. You are the first person lucky enough to obtain this pleasure. When are you going to share this pleasure with me?¡± Kuai Ran spoke with envy but he was actually just teasing Liu Mang. Liu Mang was speechless from anger and the dark circles in his eyes only served to make Kuai Ranugh even harder.


    ¡°Haha!¡± Kuai Ran continued tough but then Yan Ran suddenly appeared. Yan Ran helped Liu Mang by twisting Kuai Ran¡¯s skin, causing Kuai Ran¡¯s expression to distort.


    ¡°Good day, brother.¡± Yan Ran greeted, subtly showing her eptance as Liu Mang¡¯s sister. Liu Mang naturally understood her. He was no longer the college student that could not understand the feelings of the people from ancient times.


    Liu Mangughed and replied, ¡°Little sister. You need to look after your husband carefully! If not, he would end up disappearing elsewhere. Even just now, he had just invited me to the brothel.¡±


    Liu Mang sold out Kuai Ran with his reply.


    ¡°Brother Liu! You!¡± Kuai Ran wanted to refute but it was futile. He could only ept his fiancee¡¯s tender loving care with a distorted expression.


    ¡°Ah. It is nice to be young. Youngsters have so much energy they can work until daybreak.¡± Jia Xu sighed.


    ¡°Jia Wenhe. You must have nothing better to do! If you are so free, go and prepare the things I need to do today!¡± Liu Mang gnashed his teeth at Jia Xu.


    Chen Kang had already prepared tea early in the morning. On the other hand, Liu Mang was not like the ancient people who ate alone. He took the tea to his room and gave it to the barbarian princess.


    ¡°Girl. Eat your breakfast.¡± Liu Mang said as he poured tea for the barbarian princess.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± The barbarians did not have the custom of eating breakfast. Although Qian Yu tried to ignore Liu Mang out of shame, her stomach continued to grumble in hunger. She realized that she could not kill Liu Mang and was determined to starve herself to death.


    ¡°You said you wanted to kill me right?¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Qian Yu struggled again but she was already tied up with the quilt. She looked like a cocoon with a head.


    ¡°If you want to kill me, you will need your strength!¡± Liu Mang took out a pastry and smelled it. ¡°Mm. It smells delicious. This should be the best pastry in Jingzhou. I haven¡¯t tried it before!¡± Liu Mang said as he handed the pastry towards Qian Yu for her to smell.


    Qian Yu continued to harrumph but her stomach grumbled even louder.


    ¡°Mm. It is really delicious!¡± Liu Mang ate the pastry after waving it in front of Qian Yu. He then sighed in satisfaction. This caused Qian Yu to gulp down her saliva.


    ¡°What a pity. There is such delicious food here and someone wants to starve to death.¡± Liu Mang continued his provocation.


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    ¡°Haha! And you said you want to kill me! Yet here you are, starving to death!¡± Liu Mang said as he molested her through the cloths of the bedding. Her skin felt nice. Liu Mang regretted not enjoying her more the previous night.


    ¡°Mm!¡± Qian Yu twisted her body and red at Liu Mang. She would have shouted curses at Liu Mang if she had not been gagged.2


    Liu Mang was not trying to be a hooligan. He simply understood that Qian Yu would have killed herself if he ignored her. Liu Mang would not agree to this. He had painstakingly detoxified her and almost got himself killed. It would be a waste if she simply killed herself.


    ¡°You want to kill me right? Come!¡± Liu Mangughed as he taunted her again. Tears then formed from Qian Yu¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Shit!¡± Liu Mang thought to himself.. Rather than armies and weapons, he was more afraid of a woman¡¯s tears.


    ¡°If you eat, you can still take revenge! If you don¡¯t eat, you will die naked! Even in death, you would still be a shameful woman!¡± Liu Mang said as he started to leave. He was afraid he would immediately hug andfort her, destroying his own efforts.


    Qian Yu cried even harder after she saw that Liu Mang had left. Her innocence was destroyed so easily.


    Liu Mang put his hand towards his nose. There was still a delicate fragrance. He then immediately shook his head to stop thinking of weird things. Liu Mang thought it was weird that the barbarian princess was so eager to die. Did the barbarians not value? ording to the books he read, the wives of a person who died would go to the son, and then brother. Basically, it was a disorderly mess with no ethics. It was to the extent that one would not know whether they would be raising their child. The woman must then belong to the tribe.


    Liu Mang thought it was strange that such indifferent people would act like the barbarian princess. However, he did not know that this would only apply to the barbarians from the North such as the Wuhuan and Xiongnu tribes. They were people without morals or ethics and lived ording to thew of the wild where strength was everything. That was how a person¡¯s wife can be inherited by their children.


    On the other hand, the barbarians from the South had the same ancestry as the Han. They were the people of defeated nations such as Yue, Chu and Qing, that refused to surrender after being defeated and escaped to the hills. Rather than barbarians, they were simply Hans that lived on mountains.


    There were also other barbarians from the South. These were the real locals of the ce that had taken in the culture of the Han people. Although they did not take in everything, theyplied with basic ethics. That was why it was easier for the barbarians from the South to integrate with the Han poption. Many yearster, these barbarians would also help the Han fight against foreign invaders. One of these people was Qin Liangyu.


    This barbarian princess was also one of those that had learned the cultures of the Han people. In fact, her own mother was a Han that lost her way in the mountains before marrying the King of the barbarians. It was why her daughter knew a little.


    Qian Yu wanted tomit suicide but her hatred for him won over. Even if she said she was not hungry, her stomach could not lie. Once Liu Mang had left, she kept struggling until she eventually broke free and undid her bindings. She then ate the pastry which she found delicious and luxurious. It would not be a bad life if she could keep on eating things like this.


    After all, the barbarians did not know how to make things like weapons and salt. They needed to trade with the Han for it. However, these things were very expensive. One catty of salt was worth a ten catties of game. That was why the Han people¡¯s things were luxurious to the barbarians.


    ¡°No that¡¯s not right. I want to kill him! Yes. I am eating to gain the strength to kill him.¡± Qian Yu shook her head as she thought to herself. She could not help but recall that night.


    After she had eaten, she wore the dress Liu Mang had prepared for her. It was a green dress for Han women. She had no choice but to wear this as her original clothes had already been torn.


    It was normal for people to want to look at their best. After Qian Yu wore the dress, she saw her own stunning appearance in the mirror and was dumbfounded. She had never worn such clothes before as most of her clothes were old or handed down by others. They were definitely not fancy clothing made with silk.


    Qian Yu was clothed and ate her fill. She wanted to go out and take revenge on Liu Mang but there was no sword. Of course, Liu Mang would not have left the sword there for her to use in the first ce. Since she could not find a sword in the room, she decided to search for it outside. Unfortunately, she was stopped by the guards posted right outside the room.


    ¡°My apologies. The Lord said that you cannot leave without his permission.¡±


    ¡°Do you think the two of you can stop me?¡± Qian Yu asked. She knew that the two guards were referring to Liu Mang. She tried to rush out thinking that the two men were just servants but swords were quickly drawn to ensure that she could not leave.


    These guards were skilled as they were two of the four guards Jia Xu had brought over. Liu Mang had posted them here to look after the barbarian princess. Qian Yu was skilled in martial arts but she was unarmed and as a woman, she was also weaker.


    On top of that, her green dress was also in the way. Liu Mang had given her this dress to restrict her. As Han women were supposed to be dignified and beautiful, they did not need clothing that allowed fierce movements. It was impossible to fight like how it is shown in television shows while wearing those clothes as the clothes would tear. If a woman could kill her enemies while being naked, she would definitely be a hero.


    That did not stop Qian Yu from trying. As a result, the dress tore exposing her beautiful back.


    ¡°Shit!¡± Qian Yu quickly covered herself. The two guards also lowered their heads and did not dare to look.


    ¡°Whats with all the racket? Woman should just do sewing or they would end up naked!¡± Liu Mang¡¯s voice came from afar.


    Qian Yu gritted her teeth. ¡°This perverted bastard must have known that I cannot fight in this clothes. That is why he made me wear this!¡± She had no choice but to return to the room.


    After a while, a female servant entered the room and said, ¡°Mdy. His Highness has sent another dress over. He also wanted me to pass on this message, saying that these dresses were expensive and that Mdy would have topensate for any more torn dresses at night.¡±


    ¡°Perverted bastard!¡± Qian Yu¡¯s face flushed in anger. As she had no money,pensation meant her body.

 Chapter 455

    <h4>Chapter 455</h4>


    ¡°There is no time to lose!¡± After Liu Mang left Qian Yu in the room, he, Kuai Ran, Kuai Liang and Jia Xu started to form their n.


    ¡°I will write the invitation.¡± Kuai Liang suggested as he was well known in Jingzhou. Liu Mang and Jia Xu did not argue. To begin with, Liu Mang was not good as using the brush and Jia Xu was not much better than Liu Mang. Most importantly, their purpose was to have everyone in Jingzhou recognize the handwriting.


    ¡°I wille up with the money for the feast!¡± Liu Mang nodded as he said. If Kuai Ran were to take a wife, the feast must definitely be extravagant. Kuai Liang himself was a high ranked official but the residence here did not seem to have much wealth. If they were to invite people over for a feast, Kuai Liang may need to go hungry the next day. Kuai Liang would also not request for assistance from the Kuai Family. As a result, it would be best if Liu Mang was the one to fork out the money.


    ¡°Mister Zirou. Please give me the addresses of all the prominent people in Jingzhou. I will arrange for the servants to deliver them!¡± Jia Xu said.


    Kuai Liang shook his head in reply. ¡°There is not enough people.¡± If Kuai Liang lent Jia Xu the men to send invitation letters, there would be no one that could prepare the feast. Even if Chen Kang was good, he cannot handle all the work on his own, especially when it is for events like the wedding of the Kuai Family¡¯s heir.


    ¡°Not enough people?¡± Jia Xu frowned. Jingzhou was too big. If they were to add all the noble families and famous schrs together, there would be hundreds. Even worse was the fact that there are many noble families who hated each other living in the different corners of Jingzhou.


    ¡°It is toote to recruit people now.¡± Liu Mang shook his head. He then saw Chen Kang moving around decorating the ce ordingly to the specifications and suddenly shouted. ¡°Uncle Chen! Uncle Chen!¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± Chen Kang was writing something on a notebook. It was mostly about the preparation of the banquet such as the amount of wine needed. He was so busy that Liu mang had to call him a few times before he replied.


    ¡°Your Highness. Is there something you need of me?¡± After noticing that he was called, Chen Kang approached Liu Mang. He then bowed towards both his master and Liu Mang.


    ¡°Uncle Chen. Didn¡¯t you say that you have a nephew?¡± Liu Mang asked. Chen Kang¡¯s face turned red in response as his nephew was a disgrace.


    ¡°You have a nephew? Why have you never mentioned him before?¡± Kuai Liang looked at Chen Kang in surprise. While Kuai Liang would not overly favor a person, he would still have given Chen Kang¡¯s nephew a job so that Chen Kang¡¯s nephew would not be jobless. Chen Kang hurriedly replied to Kuai Liang that his nephew was a disgraceful person that would make them lose face which is why he never said anything about his nephew.


    Chen Kang felt apprehensive. He did not know why Liu Mang brought up this matter. Chen Kang did not believe that it was just to humiliate him as Liu Mang was not arrogant despite being the King of Shu.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uncle Chen. Your master is not like that! There are people in every trade!¡± Liu Mang tried to calm Chen Kang down. Unfortunately, Liu Mang was wrong. Kuai Liang actually did feel ufortable when he heard that Chen Kang¡¯s nephew was a hooligan. This is because Kuai Liang was in charge of public security. Yet he had no choice but to give face to Liu Mang.


    ¡°Uncle Chen. Go and call your nephew here now!¡± Liu Mang said to Chen Kang.


    ¡°This is... Your Highness. My nephew does not know etiquette and would defile your eyes!¡± Chen Kang spoke with worry. If his nephew were to cause mischief elsewhere, Chen Kang could always go and ask for favors. On the other hand, there would be no saving his nephew if his nephew were to be rude to the King of Shu.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Kuai Liang frowned. He did not want to see this nephew. It was not disdain. He simply had an involuntary feeling of difort.


    ¡°Haha. Does Uncle Chen not want your nephew to break away from being jobless? Now there is an opportunity for him. If he does his job, both your master and I would surely reward him!¡± Liu Mang persuaded.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Chen Kang stared nkly. He knew that his nephew was just a hooligan. How could he help with the preparation for the banquet when all he can do was fight and swindle?


    ¡°Since His Highness have already said it, let your nephewe over.¡± Kuai Liang and Jia Xu understood Liu Mang¡¯s intentions. Right now, they werecking people and Chen Kang¡¯s nephew was a hooligan. A hooligancks money and opportunity but they certainly had plenty of time and manpower. Even during thest years of Eastern Han, there were lots of ¡®knight errants¡¯ who were basically just idlers with a nicer name.


    ¡°Milord. Can this hooligan really do it?¡± Jia Xu felt unconfident. After all, hooligans were hard to restrict, vulgar, andcked education. On the other hand, the job of sending letters needed well-behaved individuals.


    ¡°Haha. Even if he is vulgar, we don¡¯t have a choice.¡± Liu Mang shook his head. Although he had men and plenty of servants in the residence Liu Biao provided, that ce had too many spies. Since Liu Mang could not expose himself, he could only make use of Chen Kang¡¯s nephew. While hooligans were rude, they were still people that could deliver letters. More importantly, the letters were written by Kuai Liang. Even if those who receive the letters were dissatisfied by the hooligans, they would stille after seeing Kuai Liang¡¯s handwriting.

 Chapter 456

    <h4>Chapter 456</h4>


    ¡°So you are Uncle Chen¡¯s nephew?¡± Liu Mang looked at the fair skinned youngster with disbelief. Aside from his clothing, the man did not look like a hooligan at all. In fact, he would look more like nobility if his martial clothing was exchanged with robes while he hold onto a fan.


    ¡°Why have you still not greeted His Highness the King of Shu?¡± Chen Kang hit his nephew, Chen Shen. Instead of kneeling, Chen Shen was sizing up Liu Mang. This was extremely rude.


    ¡°This Chen Shen greets Your Highness!¡± Chen Shen greeted respectfully. He gave in to his uncle as he respected his uncle.


    ¡°There is no need for this.¡± Liu Mang replied as he stepped forward to prevent Chen Shen from kneeling. He never liked all those things.


    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness!¡± Chen Shen kowtowed. It is not known where he learned how to do it but it looked funny even though the man was earnest.


    ¡°Has your uncle exined what you need to do before you came here?¡± Liu Mang asked. ¡°If you do things well, I will have you apany me.¡± If Chen Shen could do things well, Liu Mang would not mind taking Chen Shen in as talented people are hard toe by.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Your Highness! I will definitely help you manage things beautifully!¡± Chen Shen replied, showing his true rude self.


    ¡°Speak properly!¡± Chen Kang scolded as he hit his nephew again at the back of his head. Although Chen Kang was already old, he could still hit quite hard. Liu Mang was also able to imagine how painful it is from the loud smack.


    ¡°Uncle, stop hitting me! If you keep hitting me I will be retarded!¡±


    ¡°You still dare to talk back?¡± Chen Kang admonished his nephew and hit him again. Liu Mang¡¯s mouth twitched in response.


    ¡°Chen Shen. I believe Uncle Chen would not judge people wrongly. You should also work hard so that you do not make Uncle Chen lose face. Do not disappoint us!¡± Liu Mang said to Chen Shen. Although sending letters were a small matter, it was also extremely important. The sess of Liu Mang¡¯s ns depended on it.


    ¡°I understand!¡± Chen Shen may look flippant on the surface but still showed a good appearance when he was serious.


    ¡°Then you can go.¡± Liu Mang waved his hand to have Chen Shen leave. Chen Shen also nodded. However, when Liu Mang wanted to leave, he saw that Chen Shen was still standing there. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is this too difficult? Do you need more manpower?¡± Liu Mang frowned. There were definitely a lot of people they needed to send letters to so it was possible for Chen Shen to not have enough people.


    ¡°Your Highness... I don¡¯t mean to brag but the thing I have the most is manpower.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you still here? It is gettingte. We need this done as soon as possible!¡± Liu Mang instructed.


    ¡°That is...¡± Chen Shen blushed as he looked at Liu Mang.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Just speak what troubles you.¡±


    ¡°Can Your Highness spare me some money?¡± Chen Shen asked with outstretched hands.


    ¡°You want money?¡± Chen Kang roared. ¡°Boy! His Highness think highly of you which is why he gave you a job and you are still asking for money? I will beat you to death! You worthless child!¡± Chen Kang knew that his nephew liked to gamble so he thought that Chen Shen wanted money to gamble.


    ¡°No! Uncle, listen to me first. Stop hitting me! It hurts!¡± Chen Shen was more physically fitpared to Chen Kang. Yet he only tried to dodge without retaliating as Chen Kang beat him up. This showed that Chen Shen had filial piety.


    ¡°What else is there to say? I would have already killed you long ago if it was not because of your parents!¡± Chen Kang continued to hit his nephew angrily and had no intention of listening.


    ¡°Uncle Chen, that¡¯s enough. While Chen Shen may have gambled in the past, I am sure he would not do so in the future.¡± Liu Mang could tell that Chen Shen was not stupid. As Chen Shen already knew of his identity, he would certainly take this change his ways. After all, Liu Mang had the power to change his status and his life. Chen Shen would not let this go for a small amount of money.


    Chen Kang also eventually let his nephew go because of Liu Mang¡¯s words and because he was tired.


    ¡°Chen Shen. How much do you want? Why do you want the money?¡± Liu Mang turned to ask Chen Shen.


    ¡°Your Highness. I need ten... No... five... three gold! Three gold should be enough!¡±


    ¡°Three gold?¡± Liu Mang froze. Although it was a trivial amount for Liu Mang, it was enough for amoner to survive for several years.


    ¡°Your Highness. You yourself know that my brothers are all jobless hooligans like me. They definitely have no money for proper clothes. Their clothes are mostly full of holes!¡± Chen Shen then showed Liu Mang his own clothes so that Liu Mang would believe him. ¡°Your Highness. This is already my best clothes. I wore this just to meet with you!¡± Although Chen Shen¡¯s clothes was made of silk, Liu Mang could see that it was made from the cheapest silk. Some part of the clothes had turned yellow and there were even holes. Chen Shen was simply smart enough to hide those holes this entire time.


    ¡°You want to buy clothes for your brothers?¡± Liu Mang asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chen Shen nodded. ¡°We are hooligans. Even if the letters were written by Lord Kuai, we, who are despised by the nobles would not even be able to meet with them. How are we supposed to deliver the letters? Don¡¯t worry, Your Highness. I like to gamble but I would absolutely not gamble with this money!¡±


    ¡°Haha¡± Liu Mang shook his head in relief. He who came from the future understood the importance of appearance and first impressions more than Chen Shen. People would look up to you and attempt to get closer to you if you dress well. If Chen Shen¡¯s men wore terrible clothes, they would be chased away before they could even deliver the letters.


    Chen Shen¡¯s head sunk when he saw Liu Mang shook his head. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Your Highness. One gold is fine. I will gather the men and somehow obtain the money!¡±


    ¡°Idiot! How could His Highness be short of money?¡± Chen Kang hit his nephew again. Liu Mang had already forked out hundreds of gold for the banquet. Why would he be stingy now?


    ¡°But His Highness shook his head?¡± Chen Shen replied. He had not thought like a rich person. A rich person would just buy what they want unlike the poor.


    ¡°I shook my head because I think three gold is not enough.¡± Liu Mangughed. He had not even rejected Chen Shen yet and the man already thought that he was trying to save money. ¡°I will give you thirty gold.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Liu Mang was very efficient. The thirty gold was quickly passed to Chen Shen by one of Jia Xu¡¯s subordinates.


    ¡°This is...¡± Chen Shen was at a loss as he looked at the thirty gold in his hands. His expression looked like a normal person who suddenly got five million.


    ¡°Useless boy!¡± Chen Kang nagged at his nephew and nudged at him with his leg to calm Chen Shen down.


    ¡°All of this is for me?¡± Chen Shen asked Liu Mang in doubt.


    ¡°Of course! All of this money is for you! Go and buy your brothers proper silk clothing. If you do not have enough, you can ask for more!¡±


    ¡°No, it is enough!¡± Chen Shen quickly replied. This amount was more than what a normal person could earn in thirty years. Even the provincial governor could only earn fifty gold in that time. ¡°Your Highness. Are you not afraid that I would run away with the money?¡±


    ¡°These?¡± Liu Mang pointed at the money and asked.


    When Chen Shen nodded, Liu Mang showed an expression that he truly did not care about the thirty gold. From that point on, Chen Shen would truly be one of Liu Mang¡¯s henchmen. Chen Shen realized his short sightedness and changed from a man that strives only to survive to a man with ambition.


    ¡°Go, it is already gettingte. There are other things I will need you to do once you have finished.¡± Liu Mang said to Chen Shen.


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Chen Shen nodded as he spoke incoherently. As thirty gold was a lot, he took two people with him as well.


    ¡°Uncle Chen. Your nephew is quite good.¡± Liu Mangughed.


    ¡°Your Highness overpraises!¡±


    _


    ¡°Wow! Boss! You have be rich! Which noble did you meet? Or did Uncle Chen give you money because he know that he can¡¯t take money with him after his death?¡± One of Chen Shen¡¯s men asked. While Chen Shen had over a hundredckeys, he only had a few followers1.


    ¡°Pangzi! Don¡¯t simply touch this!¡± Chen Shen scolded when he saw one fat hooligan try and touch it.


    ¡°Boss! There is enough here for us to gamble for half a year! I can also get a woman!¡± Jin Pangzi salivate.


    ¡°Hmph! How shallow!¡± Chen Shen snorted coldly in reply.


    ¡°Shallow? Don¡¯t say that boss. We just don¡¯t think money is important.¡±


    ¡°So you are trying to prove me right?¡± Chen Shen spoke impolitely to his men. However, he had hundreds ofckeys so he still had the prestige. ¡°Let me tell you. This money is just a drop in the ocean. Your boss here is about to help you make a lot of money. If you seed in this, there would be endless glory and wealth!¡± Chen Shen exined to his men. Even several hundred gold was far from endless wealth. On top of that, they were all lower than even themon citizens. All they could do was bully the weak and they have never met the more influential groups of the world.


    ¡°Boss. Who did you meet with?¡± Some people wondered. They wanted to know who was so generous to immediately give away thirty gold.


    ¡°That is a secret.¡± Chen Shen tried to be mysterious.


    ¡°Even if the boss doesn¡¯t say, we already know! It has to be Lord Kuai!¡± Someone else dered. As Chen Shen¡¯s uncle worked for Kuai Liang, Chen Shen asionally went to his uncle for help. They have also seen Chen Shen going to Kuai Liang¡¯s ce.


    Chen Shen also did not bother correcting them as Liu Mang already said that he could not expose his identity. If Chen Shen were to expose Liu Mang¡¯s identity, rather than be rewarded, he would suffer the consequences.


    ¡°Brothers. You all have a share to this money!¡± Chen Shen said to his subordinates.


    ¡°Ooh! Boss is formidable!¡± The others cheered. They said money was not important but it was simply them hating the rich. They would not give up the chance to be rich.


    ¡°Boss! I knew you are the best!¡± Jin Pangzi cheered and reached out for the money. There were hundreds of them so each person could have a few thousand coins.


    ¡°Pangzi! Your hands are definitely the fastest!¡± Chen Shen pped his subordinate on the back of his head. It was definitely an action inherited from his uncle. It was even possible that Chen Shen has already surpassed his uncle in this respect.


    ¡°Let me tell you first. None of you are to take this money away!¡± Chen Shen warned.


    ¡°Boss! If we don¡¯t take it away, how can you say we have a share?¡± Jin Pangziined as he continued to stare at the money grudgingly. It was one thing if the money was not there but it felt horrible to be able to see it yet unable to reach it.


    ¡°This money is for you to buy clothes!¡±


    ¡°Buy clothes? I already have clothes at home. There is no need to trouble Boss!¡± Jin Pangzi said as he tried to reach out for the money again, only to be pped again.


    ¡°This money is to buy silk clothing that only nobles would wear! Don¡¯t say your Boss never takes care of you!¡± Chen Shen replied.


    ¡°We are going to wear silk clothes and be like those high ss people?¡± The others asked and discussed with each other in amazement. They were talking about clothes exclusive to nobles.


    ¡°Boss are you talking about the kind of clothes you are wearing?¡± One person, named Er Danzi asked as Chen Shen¡¯s clothes was also made of silk.


    ¡°Yes, but no!¡± Chen Shenughed and shook his head.


    ¡°Boss! What do you mean?¡± Er Danzi asked. He was someone who had strength but was not good with his head.2


    ¡°My clothes is made from silk but it is not the type I want you to buy.¡± Chen Shen exined.


    ¡°Ah, we cannot wear nice clothes like Boss¡¯s.¡± The others groaned in disappointment.


    ¡°My clothes here is not good! You need to buy the one with the best quality!¡± Chen Shen shouted.


    ¡°Boss. Is this gold really to buy us clothes? Isn¡¯t it too much?¡± Jin Pangzi frowned. He initially thought that Chen Shen was joking around but when they had pointed out that Chen Shen¡¯s silk clothes had holes in it a long time ago, Chen Shen became extremely angry. For this Chen Shen to ask them to buy better clothes than his meant that Chen Shen was not joking.


    ¡°If I do not buy clothes for you then who would I buy it for? I can¡¯t wear that many clothes!¡± Chen Shen replied in a bad mood.


    ¡°Boss! Silk clothes is too expensive! It is too much of a waste for hooligans like us to wear it! It is better not to buy it!¡± Jin Pangzi replied awkwardly.


    ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Chen Shen asked. They were all originally people who wore coarse clothing all day. It was to the extent that they felt reluctant to wear new clothes. It was too big a step for them to suddenly upgrade to silk clothes.


    ¡°Pangzi! Even if this money belongs to your father, he would not buy you clothes when he sees your terrified look! You would look terrible in everything! On the other hand, the nobles bestowed this money to us for the purpose of buying clothes so that we can serve them! If you don¡¯t wear proper clothes, I will make you suffer the consequences!¡± Chen Shen understood that these hooligans all lived tough life. That was why they were reluctant to wear new clothes. Chen Shen was willing to bet that if he did not threaten them, these people would definitely just keep the money as household expenses or they would buy the clothes but never wear it. They may be hooligans but they were not orphans.


    That was why Chen Shen made it clear that they had to buy silk clothes and wear it to work for the nobles.


    Jin Pangzi took a deep breath after hearing Chen Shen¡¯s exnation. He then cupped his fist and shouted. ¡°Boss! I understand!¡± Jin Pangzi did not live alone. He had a family to worry about. If he had silk, he would definitely give it to his family first and then sell the rest for money. It has been half a month since his family had meat.


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go and buy clothes with this money.¡± Chen Shen said as he patted Jin Pangzi on the shoulder. Chen Shen understood Jing Pangzi and nned to buy food for his men with any leftover money.

 Chapter 457

    <h4>Chapter 457</h4>


    Chen Shen and his men altogether add up to a hundred and twenty seven people but he only bought a hundred and twenty six sets of silk clothing. He set his own share aside and the remaining money was returned to Liu Mang. The money he set aside and also some of his savings were then used to buy food for his men.


    Since then, hooligans were seen walking around Xiangyang. As they were not used to it, they walked extremely carefully in fear of tearing the silk cloth. This caused them to have a funny appearance.


    Jin Pangzi was assigned to go to the Cai Family. He had a ridiculous appearance of wearing his silk clothes on the inside but normal clothes on the outside.


    ¡°This is the Cai residence?¡± Jin Pangzi looked at therge building. It was one of the top three buildings in terms of size, showing off the position of the Cai Family.


    Jin Pangzi took out his outer clothing and put it aside. He then took out the letter and walked towards the Cai Family residence with little confidence. The Cai Family was such a huge colossus that if hooligans like them even farted, they would be killed.


    As the Cai Family was influential and Cai Mao was the military advisor, it was natural for there to be soldiers guarding the house. There were a few of them leisurely guarding the house. They could just idle around as they were in the middle of Jingzhou where it was extremely peaceful.


    One of them yawned because he did not sleep well the previous night. Yet, he did not dare to just lie down on the floor for a nap as he would be punished for making the Cai Family lose face. This soldier could only yawn and look around in his boredom. As he was looking around, he spotted Jin Pangzi.


    ¡°Liu Li. Look over there. That noble over there look hrious. He is wearing silk clothes but he look like a mess with how fat he is. What a waste of good silk.¡± The soldier said to hispanion. Conversing with each other was their way of staying awake.


    The other soldier took a look and alsoughed. ¡°Haha. That is a wild boar!¡± The silk clothes became worthless when worn by Jin Pangzi. The soldiers looked in envy as they themselves had to work hard to survive. They could not afford silk clothes. Meanwhile, nobles could just obtain things like these with their parent¡¯s money. On top of that, Jin Pangzi don¡¯t even look good in those expensive silk clothing.


    ¡°Quiet. He ising this way!¡± The other soldier quickly said. While they could make remarks on a person¡¯s appearance, they could not let others hear it. They may work for the Cai Family but they were only soldiers. They could not offend other nobles and so, they quickly kept quiet. However, their eyes still showed that they were looking down on this person.


    ¡°Not good! Did he hear us?¡± The soldier panicked when they saw Jin Pangzi approach. If they were heard, it would mean that they have offended a noble. The Cai Family would also not offend other nobles just to protect them.


    ¡°You guys!¡± Jin Pangzi called out while being subdued by the Cai Family residence. The signboard was so big that he and his three brothers would not even be able to fully cover up the sign.


    ¡°Young Master! We did not speak those words intentionally. Young Master is magnanimous, please don¡¯t bother yourself with us!¡± The soldiers quickly cupped their fists towards Jin Pangzi before he could say anything.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Jin Pangzi felt confused by their words. ¡°Is this the Cai Family¡¯s residence?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Yes.¡± As the signboard was big, the soldiers became even more nervous thinking that Jin Pangzi was criticizing them. They could not have known that Jin Pangzi asked this question because he was illiterate.


    ¡°I want to meet with the Cai Family members.¡± Jin Pangzi replied. He came here for the purpose of delivering a letter.


    ¡°Sir, we really did not do it intentionally, please spare us! Please let us go!¡± The soldiers continued to beg. Not many people could meet directly with the influential Cai Family. So they believed that Jin Pangzi also had an influential background.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you letting me in? I said I want to meet with people from the Cai Family.¡± Jin Pangzi was in a hurry. There were two other more families to deliver the letters to.


    ¡°Sir. We already admitted our mistake! What do you want from us before you let us go?¡± The soldier smiled bitterly. He now understood the meaning of loose tongue causing troubles. If only he knew that Jin Pangzi was so good he would not have gossiped needlessly. If Jin Pangzi lodged aint, they would be dead. They might be sent to the frontlines and would no longer be able to enjoy their safe high paying job of guarding the Cai Family residence.


    In the end, the soldiers tried to buy Jin Pangzi¡¯s silence with a heavy bag of money. Jin Pangzi was confused but happy. He thought he was simply being paid for delivering the letter. However, he was a principled man. He would still try and finish his job, so he asked for the soldiers to call for the one managing the residence toe out.


    Hearing this, the soldier gritted his teeth and took out another bag. As he feared that he would get pickpocketed, he yed it safe by keeping his money in two locations.


    ¡°More money?¡± Jin Pangzimented as he pocketed the money. Who wouldn¡¯t want money? Delivering letters is a good job.


    ¡°I still need to see housekeeper of the residence because I have things to tell him!¡± Jin Pangzi said again.


    ¡°Sir. We know we have offended you but we already have no more money!¡± The head of the soldiers was about to cry. Even after epting the money, this person still would not let them go.


    ¡°I know you don¡¯t have money, it is okay. I don¡¯t want anymore. I am just here to deliver something!¡± Jin Pangzi knew how people took care of their money. He knew that the soldiers were now broke.


    ¡°A delivery?¡± The soldiers asked. They did not see what Jin Pangzi was going to deliver but they did not care as long as it would not bring them trouble. ¡°Please wait for a moment. We will go and inform them.¡±


    One soldier went in. A short whileter, the housekeeper Cai Ye, came out. ¡°Who is the one looking for the Cai Family?¡± Cai Ye was a disciple of a branch house of the Cai Family. Knowing it was hard for him to be sessful, he chose to be the housekeeper of the Cai Family. Now he is doing well.


    When Cai Ye came out, he was smiling. It was a weing smile that made others feelfortable. He was smiling as he was wondering who the noble with the delivery was.


    However, when he came out he immediately saw someone he could not recognize. After all, as the housekeeper of the Cai Family, he could recognize all the influential people in Jingzhou and knew who he could not offend. Even then, he continued to treat Jin Pangzi politely as the man was wearing clothes made from the highest quality silk.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Cai Ye smiled as he asked for Jin Pangzi to introduce himself.


    Before Jin Pangzi could say anything, one of the servants beside Cai Ye suddenly asked in surprise. ¡°Jin Pangzi! Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Jin Pangzi?¡± Cai Ye turned around and frowned. How could this servant address a noble this way? He would definitely have to teach this servantter.


    This servant noticed Cai Ye¡¯s admonishing gaze and panicked as Cai Ye was very capable at administering the Cai Family. Even the servants all feared him.


    ¡°Housekeeper Cai! This one knows his mistake! This one only called out because he recognized this man!¡± The servant exined and knelt. He knew he would suffer if he did not give Cai Ye a good exnation.


    ¡°Cai Zhong?¡± Jin Pangzi looked back at the servant with hatred.


    ¡°The two of you know each other?¡± Cai Ye asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. This person is a knight-errant that collected tax in Xiangyang. I recognize him because we¡¯ve had conflict!¡± Cai Zhong exined. Even as a servant of the Cai Family, their sry was not quite enough to live their lives. That was why the servants collect tax and gifts from the many people that want obtain the protection of the Cai Family. However, Chen Shen¡¯s men already collected the tax and so there was conflict.


    Cai Zhong used the Cai Family¡¯s name to have these people arrested. They could have been exiled if Chen Kang did not intervene. That was why Jin Pangzi also hated Cai Zhong.


    ¡°A knight-errant?¡± Cai Ye raised his lips in disdain. Basically, the man was just a hooligan, people of the lowest status. How could such a person ask to personally meet Cai Ye when even small nobles had to be respectful to him?


    ¡°Ah! This one didn¡¯t know!¡± The soldiers were stunned. They even bribed him and reported his arrival to the housekeeper.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Cai Ye harrumphed. His smile was gone.


    ¡°Arrest him!¡± The leader of the soldiers immediately ordered once he saw Cai Ye¡¯s cold gaze. The other three guards immediately advanced to grab Jin Pangzi. This man took their money and caused them to get rebuked. Naturally, they would hate him. They have already decided that they are going to throw Jin Pangzi into the torture chamber.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Jin Pangzi was immediately surrounded. The money was not yet taken as Cai Ye was still there.


    ¡°For pretending to be a noble, throw him into the torture chamber and beat him to death! Then feed his corpse to the dogs!¡± Cai Ye immediately ordered. Nobody would bat an eye that they killed a hooligan. ¡°The rest of you, subject yourselves to twenty strokes!¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± The soldiers replied as their hatred for the fatty grew.


    ¡°Let me go!¡± Jin Pangzi panicked. He was wrongly used and was about to be beaten to death. When did he even pretend to be a noble?


    ¡°I came here to deliver something!¡± Jin Pangzi shouted.


    ¡°Drag him away!¡± Cai Ye furrowed his brows and ordered. As Jin Pangzi had shouted loudly, he attracted the attention of those passing by.


    ¡°Our Boss, Chen Shen, asked me to deliver this!¡± Jin Pangzi quickly exined. This had no effect as Cai Ye did not know who Chen Shen was. Jin Pangzi then brought up Chen Kang but he did not know Chen Kang¡¯s name and even if he did, Chen Kang was only at Cai Ye¡¯s rank in status.


    ¡°Right! It is Lord Kuai!¡± Jin Pangzi finally shouted the name of his savior.


    ¡°Who cares about your Lord? You are definitely dead this time!¡± The soldiers hated him so they berated him without caring about the man¡¯s backing.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Cai Ye suddenly said just before the soldiers threw Jin Pangzi into the torture chamber.


    ¡°Grandfather Cai?¡± The four soldiers questioned.


    ¡°Grandfather Cai! This person here is a hooligan!¡± Cai Zhong objected.


    Cai Ye ignored him and asked. ¡°Who is this Lord Kuai?¡± There weren¡¯t that many people named Kuai in Jingzhou. If someone was named Kuai, they likely belonged to the Kuai Family.


    ¡°The Lord Kuai that lives at the outer city!¡±


    ¡°Grandfather Cai! Didn¡¯t I already say that this person is lying? The Kuai Family live in the inner city!¡± All nobles generally live in the inner city especially if they were as influential as the Kuai Family.


    ¡°It is Lord Kuai Qingtian (upright)!¡± Jin Pangzi was about to cry. He came here to deliver a letter, not to die.


    ¡°Kuai Qingtian!¡± Cai Ye finally understood. This was what themon people refer Kuai Liang as. This is because Kuai Liang was strict and upright when he served as judge. All attempts at bribery or request for leniency is rejected regardless of who the criminal is. Many nobles had been executed by Kuai Liang, one of which was a child from a close branch of the Cai Family. Kuai Liang executed that person even though Cai Mao and Kuai Yue had pleaded for leniency. His method of doing things was more terrifying to the noblespared to Cao Cao¡¯s multicolored stakes.


    Cai Ye himself had a personal connection to the Cai Family child that got executed. He also knew that Kuai Liang had moved out after arguing with his brother.


    ¡°So it is Master Zirou. Let this person go!¡± Cai Ye ordered. He could not afford to offend Kuai Liang as the Kuai Family and the Cai Family were currently allied. Even though Kuai Liang and Kuai Yue got into an argument, they were still brothers.


    ¡°Let me go!¡± Jin Pangzi said again as he praised his own quick wit the moment he saw heard Cai Ye¡¯s words and saw Cai Ye¡¯s smile return. Jin Pangzi then took a peek at the bags of money with given to him while the four soldiers looked at him with killing intent.


    ¡°I was sent here by Master Zirou!¡± Jin Pangzi quickly said. As a hooligan, he knew how to use powerful connections.


    ¡°Apologies for the offense earlier.¡± Cai Ye cupped his fist in reply.


    ¡°Grandfather Cai! This person is a hooligan!¡± Cai Zhong still could not let it go.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Cai Ye angrily replied back to Cai Zhong. Regardless of whether Jin Pangzi was a hooligan or not, Cai Ye could no longer kill him. At the very least, he need to receive the delivery from Jin Pangzi as it was very likely that Jin Pangzi was telling the truth. After all, the silk clothes Jin Pangzi was wearing is something Cai Ye himself could not wear.


    ¡°But...¡±


    ¡°Do I need you to teach me how to do things?¡± Cai Ye asked coldly.


    ¡°Understood!¡± Cai Zhong lowered his head and stopped speaking.


    Cai Ye looked back at Jin Pangzi. If Jin Pangzi was really sent by Kuai Liang, then Cai Ye would respond with a smile. Otherwise, he would have both Jin Pangzi and his family killed.


    ¡°Master Zirou said Cai Zhong has offended him and asked for the Cai Family to discipline him!¡± Jin Pangzi said in retaliation.


    ¡°Huh? How did I offend Master Zirou?¡± Cai Zhong replied rashly as though he was just reacting to Jin Pangzi¡¯s words. It was obvious that Jin Pangzi simply wanted to bully him.


    ¡°What Master Zirou says, goes!¡± Cai Ye smiled back and pped Cai Zhong. After the resounding p, he ordered for Cai Zhong to be sent to the torture chamber. Cai Zhong was only an insignificant servant. Even if Cai Zhong did not offend Kuai Liang, Cai Ye could do anything he wanted to Cai Zhong without repercussions.


    ¡°Grandfather Cai! I was used wrongly!¡± Cai Zhong wailed as he was dragged away.


    Jin Pangzi shuddered as he listened to Cai Zhong¡¯s screams. He simply wanted to reprimand Cai Zhong, not have him killed.


    ¡°Young sir, is that all from Master Zirou?¡± Cai Ye asked with a smile as he watched with sharp eyes. If Jin Pangzi were to say that was all, he would join Cai Zhong in the torture chamber.


    ¡°No! There is something else!¡± Jin Pangzi quickly replied in fear. He wanted to quickly leave this ce as a single word was enough to kill.


    ¡°Master Zirou asked me to deliver this!¡± Jin Pangzi took out the invitation letter.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Cai Ye looked at the invitation letter which came as amon envelope. He then tore it open.


    ¡°This is an invitation letter?¡± Cai Ye looked at the letter. Written on it was the invitation to the wedding celebration that would happen at the Kuai Residence at the outer city. The people invited were Cai Mao along with the second Lord and third Lord.2


    ¡°Young sir. Can you wait for a moment? Men! Escort him to the hall for him to rest!¡± Cai Ye wanted to make sure that the letter was genuine so he acted diplomatically. Jin Pangzi was not given the chance to refuse even though he really did not want to stay at the Cai Residence any longer.


    Cai Ye then quickly disappeared into the residence while the soldiers escort him in.


    ¡°Sir, pleasee in.¡±


    ¡°Boss! Please take care of yourself!¡±


    Jin Pangzi felt like crying. He felt like he was going to die soon.


    __


    ¡°Who sent this?¡± Cai Mao asked. The war in Jiangxia had been going smoothly because of Zhuge Liang. Though there were no major victories, there were plenty of small victories. As a result, both Liu Biao and Cai Mao were happily rxing at home. Cai Mao did not expect this sudden invitation.


    ¡°A knight-errant.¡± Cai Ye replied. Cai Ye had Jin Pangzi investigated after receiving the letter and discovered that yes, Jin Pangzi was just a hooligan.


    ¡°A knight-errant?¡± Cai Mao furrowed his brows. ¡°Why is it a knight-errant?¡± Kuai Liang was the one in charge of keeping the peace in Xiangyang. He was like the chief of police. On the other hand, knight-errant and hooligans collect protection fees in the name of tax. These two groups should not have been able to get along.


    ¡°The boss of this Jin Pangzi is Chen Shen! This Chen Shen is the nephew of Kuai Liang¡¯s housekeeper!¡± Cai Ye exined. He even had Chen Shen investigated.


    ¡°That housekeeper?¡± Cai Mao recalled the housekeeper as he came to an understanding.


    ¡°Milord. Is this invitation a fake?¡± Cai Ye asked carefully. If it was a fake, Jin Pangzi is dead.


    ¡°The invitation is real.¡± Cai Mao shook his head. He recognized the handwriting on the letter as he was acquainted with Kuai Ran and Kuai Liang since before they became influential in Jingzhou. Kuai Liang had evenughed at Cai Mao for having lousy handwriting.


    He could understand everything now since Jin Pangzi was the housekeeper¡¯s men. Kuai Liang moved out after having a quarrel with Kuai Yue. Since Kuai Liang was rigid and would not ept assistance from his brother, he had no choice but to use a hooligan. It was fortunate that Cai Ye was patient enough. If Jin Pangzi was killed, there would be a big problem.


    ¡°Are you going?¡± Cai Ye asked. He would need to prepare a carriage and other things if Cai Mao was going to ept the invitation.


    ¡°Of course! Why would I not go?¡± Cai Mao¡¯s reply came immediately.


    Cai Mao thenughed to himself. ¡°Kuai Liang. You cannot hold it in anymore?¡± Everyone knew that Kuai Liang was a widower. Kuai Liang himself did not take a second wife or a concubine because he loved his wife and continued to remain single, raising his two daughters alone even after her death. Now, Kuai Liang was finally going to marry another person.


    Rather than going with his blessings, he wanted to ridicule Kuai Liang. After all, there were not many chances to do so.


    ¡°Cai Ye. Go and take out one White Tiger Whip3! We cannot go empty handed!¡± Cai Mao said with augh.

 Chapter 458

    <h4>Chapter 458</h4>


    There were other ces that experienced the same thing as the Cai Family. One group frowned and suspected that the invitation letter is fake. After all, Kuai Liang was unlikely to get a concubine. One group smiled with ridicule, wanting to see Kuai Liang screw up. Thest group went with genuine blessings, thinking that Kuai Liang was finally ready to let go. They also brought gifts because they could not go empty handed with Kuai Liang¡¯s status.


    ¡°Zirou is getting a concubine?¡± Kuai Yue who had also received an invitation letter voiced his doubts as he understood his little brother better than anyone else. The reason Kuai Yue and Kuai Liang argued was because of differing opinions. Kuai Liang wanted to help Liu Biao conquer thend while the Kuai Yue was more into self-preservation. Helping Liu Biao like a good and loyal strategist like Zhang Liang and Xiao He was good but not everyone who acted like that actually received a good ending. Besides that, it wouldn¡¯t work because Liu Biao was extremely indecisive.


    What¡¯s more, Liu Biao only managed to capture Jingzhou single handedly because he understood how to control the nobles. He knew how to make these noble families fight against each other and he knew how to make one family more influential while depriving other families of their influence. The problem with this was that the nobles ces more importance in their own families. There were too many factions. Although people said Jingzhou belonged to Liu Biao, it actually belonged to everyone. Liu Biao only actually controlled one third of it. It was just like a miniature version of Yuan Shao¡¯s territory and Yuan Shao had lost. What chances are there for Jingzhou to win?


    This is unlike the other groups that do have a chance to conquer thend like Cao Cao, Lu Bu and Sun Ce. For these people, their word isw. All the influential families that follow them were loyal and share the burden of their ruler. Cao Cao controlled his vassals, Sun Ce won approval by conquering Jiangdong with only three thousand troops and Liu Mang did not have any nobles to worry about as he rebuild Yangzhou from a deste and uninhabited area.


    Dynasties fall when the power of the nobles exceed imperial power. It would be alright if they could win but if they were to start the war and lose, Kuai Liang, and by extension the entire Kuai Family, would be at fault. Kuai Yue was not willing to make this gamble. This was why the two brothers argued, causing Kuai Liang to move out.


    Kuai Liang¡¯s wife then passed away not long after that. Even though Kuai Liang was old, there were still plenty of families who want to wed their daughters to him to benefit politically. Age didn¡¯t matter. It was the same with Liu Biao and Cai Mao¡¯s sister. It was also the same with Liu Bei and Sun Jian¡¯s daughter. Unfortunately for these families, Kuai Liang refused to remarry. Kuai Yue was also not able to persuade him as the two brothers have not made up.


    Now, it would seem as though Kuai Liang has received enlightenment and was finally willing to take a concubine. Kuai Yue did not know who the woman is. All that was written on the invitation letter was that a member of the Kuai Family is going to marry at a certain address.


    ¡°Did you find out from whose family this woman belong to?¡± Kuai Yue asked his housekeeper.


    ¡°No, I was not able to. The knight-errant that delivered the letter knew nothing!¡± The housekeeper replied.


    ¡°Hm.¡± Kuai Yue frowned. He would be able to change his tactics if he knew who the woman was. He would be able to find out who to greet and support.


    ¡°Forget it.¡± Kuai Yue said as he put the letter away. All would be revealed in time and it was good that Kuai Liang got himself a concubine. After all, the Kuai Family was not exactly thriving. It would be good for them to have more people.


    ¡°Where is the Young Master?¡± Kuai Yue asked. As he was about to go and attend his little brother¡¯s wedding, he definitely needed to take his son along especially since Kuai Ran and Kuai Liang were close. Kuai Ran was the connection between the two brothers.


    ¡°The Young Master went to visit a friend and has not yet returned.¡± The housekeeper lied. He knew that Kuai Ran went to a brothel but if Kuai Yue were to be told the truth, Kuai Ran would end up too pitiful.


    ¡°He is not back yet?¡± Kuai Yue furrowed his brows in anger. Kuai Yue was someone who did not want to offend anyone as an official. However, he was strict with his son. After all, his son was the heir to the Kuai Family. Kuai Ran would be the one to inherit everything. At minimum, his son must be capable enough to not destroy the Kuai Family.


    ¡°Quickly send someone to call him home and tell him to join me at Kuai Liang¡¯s ce at night!¡± Kuai Yue waved his hand and ordered.


    ¡°Understood!¡± The housekeeper replied. He had actually already dispatched someone ahead of time. They went all the way to Manager Liu of the brothel who then told them that Kuai Ran had left the brothel with a man named Wang Shu, alongside six women. The housekeeper was worried because this was the wrong day to be muddle headed for having too much sex.


    When the housekeeper was about to leave, Kuai Yue suddenly asked about Liu Mang. He did not know why but he suddenly thought of the King of Shu when he read the letter.


    ¡°The King of Shu? The King of Shu is spending his days normally such as by eating or practicing his swordy.¡± The housekeeper replied. He had dispatched countless people to watch over the King of Shu. He did not make any proper reports to Kuai Yue thus far because Liu Mang seemed to be spending his days normally.


    ¡°He is so calm?¡± Kuai Yue was in disbelief. By right, Liu Mang should be in panic as he run all over the ce trying to get provisions. Kuai Yue had also already prepared several excuse to refuse visits from Liu Mang. Yet, all of the excuses he nned were now useless.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The housekeeper nodded. He would not be careless with the tasks given to him by Kuai Yue. So, he prepared almost twenty people to monitor the King of Shu.


    ¡°Could Kuai Liang taking a wife have something to do with the King of Shu?¡± Kuai Yue had reached an answer very close to the truth but he eventually rejected this idea. This is because Liu Mang only came with a few bodyguards and Jia Xu. All of them were men. That meant that Kuai Liang was going to wed someone from Jingzhou, someone without any rtions to Yangzhou.


    ¡°Could there be something else?¡± Kuai Yue continued to think but eventually gave up. Yangzhou¡¯s business was none of his problems. This was a battle between Pang Tong and Liu Mang. It was also a battle between Liu Bei and Lu Bu. They were not rted to the Kuai Family.


    ¡°Continue monitoring the King of Shu. When my son returns, have him take a bath and follow me!¡± Kuai Yue ordered. He then decided to take a short rest before the wedding feast. After all, he needed to be able to stay awake to drink wine.


    ¡°Understood¡± The housekeeper nodded.


    __


    ¡°Kuai Liang¡¯s wedding banquet?¡± Pang Tong had also received an invitation letter. Liu Mang specially requested Kuai Liang to write one for Pang Tong so that Pang Tong can personally witness the Kuai Family joining his faction.1


    Pang Tong was extremely ufortable with this as Kuai Liang belonged to Liu Mang¡¯s faction. When he killed Liu Mang¡¯s envoy in Jingzhou, Kuai Liang even suggested Pang Tong be executed as an apology to Liu Mang.


    ¡°Military advisor, should we not go?¡± One cautious subordinate asked. Going to the wedding reception of an enemy is just asking for trouble.


    ¡°Of course we are going. They already went through the trouble of inviting us so we should naturally prepare a response.¡± Pang Tong replied. As he had already received the invitation, he had no choice but to go or he would recognized as someone without etiquette.


    ¡°Oh right, is there any movements from the Fake King Liu Mang?¡± Pang Tong asked. Unlike Kuai Yue who just wanted to stay away, Pang Tong had Liu Mang observed so that he would know his enemy.


    ¡°In the past few days, the Fake King is being very calm! He spends his days leisurely!¡± The subordinate replied.


    ¡°Calm?¡± Pang Tong was stunned. He risked his life to make sure that Liu Biao would not send provisions to Yangzhou. Liu Mang should have been agitated yet he was indifferent.


    Pang Tong then smiled in understanding. ¡°I see, the Fake King Liu Mang is not moving because he is waiting for an opportunity. This wedding is that opportunity!¡± He had also investigated Kuai Liang before and understood that Kuai Liang would not have taken a concubine. Kuai Liang must have done it to give Liu Mang an opportunity. If Liu Mang wanted to find someone to help persuade Liu Biao, he needed to look for them one by one and whether they agree to meet him was another problem. On the other hand, if Kuai Liang were to take a concubine and invite others, everyone would attend. All Liu Mang needed to do was participate to get in contact with others.


    ¡°Military Advisor. What should we do?¡± The man asked. He and the others had monitored Liu Mang for the sole purpose of preventing Liu Mang from meeting others. Now that Liu Mang had the chance to meet plenty of people, their efforts had been wasted.


    ¡°Haha. I will make sure Liu Mang cannot meet anyone!¡± Pang Tongughed coldly. He would have lost if Kuai Liang did not invite him but since he was already invited, he would not let Liu Mang seed. He then picked up the letter andmanded. ¡°Kuai Liang¡¯s banquet is in the evening. Dispatch the men and make sure Liu Mang cannot attend!¡±


    ¡°Military Advisor. Do you want us to kill the Fake King? We are already being monitored ever since we killed his envoy. It would be hard to carry weapons now!¡± Pang Tong¡¯s subordinate replied. Pang Tong had nned to make Liu Biao and Liu Mang go to war against each other by killing Liu Mang¡¯s envoy. However, he miscalcted as Liu Biao acted differently. While Liu Biao did not execute Pang Tong, Liu Biao became wary. If Pang Tong were to move the soldiers, Liu Biao may be enraged and just give the provisions to Liu Mang as retaliation.


    ¡°You fool! Do you need soldiers to obstruct people?¡± Pang Tong rebuked his men immediately.


    Both Liu Mang and Pang Tong¡¯s group could not use weapons especially in public. However, Pang Tong had the upper hand as Liu Mang was the foreigner. The native Pang Family had so much influence they could easily gather hundreds of men that would be able ensure that Liu Mang cannot reach Kuai Liang¡¯s residence. Liu Mang would be destined to fail and the banquet would end up a failure. This was killing two birds with one stone.


    ¡°What a genius!¡± Pang Tong¡¯s subordinates cheered as they realized that Pang Tong was right.


    ¡°Go! I need to prepare myself!¡± Pang Tong waved to his subordinates. Liu Mang nned all this for an opportunity but this was also an opportunity for Pang Tong to meet with those in the neutral faction like Kuai Yue as when he tried to visit Kuai Yue in the past, he had always been refused with many different excuses such as being busy.


    How could Kuai Yue be busy when he was not at the front lines? On top of that, the front lines is currently being handled by his friend and enemy Zhuge Liang. Pang Tong knew his friend well. If Zhuge Liang was there, Jingzhou would definitely experience thirty years of peace at worst. In other words, Kuai Yue¡¯s excuses were made because he refused to see Pang Tong. Now, Kuai Yue would have no choice but to meet Pang Tong. Pang Tong believed that Kuai Yue would definitely attend the wedding even though Kuai Yue and Kuai Liang were in an argument because they were brothers. There were also other nobles that Pang Tong could meet for his own benefit.


    ¡°Help me prepare a huge gift!¡± Pang Tong ordered. He would go with a gift so huge that would emotionally move the Kuai Family. At that time, Kuai Yue would feel embarrassed to reject said gift.


    ¡°A huge gift? Military Advisor. Is this alright?¡± Pang Tong¡¯s men brought two East Pearls. These East Pearls were beautiful and was worth hundreds in gold. These initially fell into the hands of Zhang Ji when Luoyang was destroyed. When Zhang Ji died, it went to Zhang Xiu andter, Liu Bei.


    ¡°It is not enough!¡± Pang Tong shook his head. Although it was worth a lot of money, it is not enough for a family like that Kuai Family. The men tried a few other gifts only to be rejected by Pang Tong.


    Eventually, one of them asked, ¡°What about that box of gold Milord gave us?¡±


    ¡°We cannot touch that! Milord gave us that to buy provisions!¡± Another man replied. These was the wealth taken from Zhang Xiu along with the five thousand gold Liu Bei brought from Yuzhou.


    ¡°No! We will use that!¡± Pang Tong said after he was reminded about it.


    ¡°But how would we buy provisions without it?¡±


    ¡°It is already impossible for us to buy provisions!¡± Pang Tong had already made this task impossible just so that Liu Biao would not sell provisions to Yangzhou. It was a stratagem that caused both sides to suffer. As a result, the box of gold was now useless. Also, he had already settled the issue with provisions using all the connections of the Pang Family.


    If the box of gold can be used to earn the friendship of the Kuai Family, it would be worth it. After all, the nobles owned Jingzhou as much as Liu Biao.


    ¡°Let us do it this way! Men! Take out one thousand gold from this box and wrap up the rest as a gift!¡± Pang Tong ordered. The box of gold would be to earn the Kuai Family¡¯s friendship. The remaining one thousand gold would be to earn the friendship of the other small nobles.

 Chapter 459

    <h4>Chapter 459</h4>


    When night came, the inner city that was supposed to be full of lights was dark. On the other hand, the outer city was crowded. Even though the notification came early in the morning, all the nobles still managed to gather at the outer city. Plenty do it as a show of respect to Kuai Liang. After all, Kuai Liang was the secondrgest figure in the Kuai Family and was also a high official. Of course, there are also those uninfluential nobles that simply wanted to suck up to the Kuai Family.


    ¡°There really is a lot of people.¡± Liu Mang said to Jia Xu as he looked at the front yard.


    ¡°Naturally! Jingzhou is the ce with the most nobles!¡± Jia Xu replied. There used to be other ces such as Zhili but the nobles and even themon people there were already killed by people like Dong Zhuo. Gongsun Zan, Yuan Shao and the others were all dead. Only Jingzhou remained rtively peaceful throughout the rule of both Liu Biao and his predecessor Wang Rui. Liu Biao was simply chosen in the end because he was able to provide more benefits to the nobles. Wang Rui being killed by Sun Jian was another reason.


    As there were plenty of nobles, naturally there would be a lot of people attending. Fortunately, Liu Mang spent several hundred gold to prepare the banquet. Otherwise, there would not be enough dishes.


    ¡°The more people the better.¡± Liu Mang did not care if they were nobles. He simply wanted there to be as many people as possible so that he could publicize that the Kuai Family supported Yangzhou.


    Meanwhile, Pang Tong had simr thoughts. The more people there are, the more people he could persuade to join Liu Bei. All of these rich nobles were the reason Jingzhou was so prosperous. ¡°Liu Biao did not deserve them.¡± He thought to himself as he looked at the nobles with greed. The amount of money and men they could supply easily totaled up to three hundred thousand soldiers. If Liu Biao had ambitions and knew how to exploit this, Cao Cao would not think of Liu Biao as a watchdog but a serious threat.


    Pang Tong¡¯s strategy to Liu Bei was for Lu Bu to be defeated before obtaining Jingzhou, splitting thend into three but Liu Bei was not able to defeat Lu Bu and even suffered a heavy loss instead. Fortunately, Pang Tong was able to help Liu Bei obtain Zhang Xiu¡¯s foundation. Without it, Liu Bei would not even be able to defend himself.


    ¡°Liu Biao truly does not deserve Jingzhou.¡± Pang Tong thought to himself again. Liu Biao was old and a sessor would soon appear. The Kuai Family and the Cai Family united for the sake being the sessor. However, the Pang Family were also influential. It was still difficult to tell who would eventually take control of Jingzhou.


    ¡°Liu Mang Liu Hanyang. You will soon find out that everything you do only benefits Milord!¡±


    ___


    ¡°Han Cheng of the Han Family in Changsha gives his congrtions! He gives this Western Jade as a congrattory gift!¡±


    Some people were surprised from this. The gift itself was mediocre but Changsha itself was more than half a day¡¯s journey away. Han Cheng would have needed to travel quickly without stopping for more than half a day to arrive at Jingzhou.


    ¡°Brother Han. Where did youe from?¡± Although the Han Family was not that influential, they still had some status in Changsha. There were some people that went forward to greet Han Cheng when they saw hikm at the Kuai Family¡¯s residence.


    ¡°Please do not bring this up!¡± Han Cheng replied wearily. He wanted to just find a ce to rest instead of talk about this.


    ¡°Will brother please pour me a drink?¡± Han Cheng asked a servant politely. He did not carry the arrogance of a heir at the Kuai Family¡¯s residence. This was not because Han Cheng was humble but because the Kuai Family was that powerful.


    ¡°Please wait for a moment! I will bring it immediately!¡± The servant quickly nodded and poured a tea for Han Cheng. Han Cheng drank greedily. He was fortunate as he was already preparing to travel to Xiangyang for his own matters and already had everything prepared. He only needed to travel quickly after hearing about the wedding.


    ¡°Liu Song of the Liu Family from Maicheng presents a 1000-year old ginseng! He wishes the newly wed a long and happy life!¡± Maicheng was not as far but it was still far enough to show the sincerity of the Liu Family.


    ¡°Ge Xie of the Ge Family a hundred taels of gold!¡± This person did not bother with any antiques and gave in cash.


    ¡°How shallow.¡± The schrs and the nobles with literary backgroundmented. While it was a lot of money, the gift wasparatively more shallowpared to the previous two.


    ¡°Cheng Kang, a schr from Xiangyang, presents Duanyan ink and a writing brush!¡± Cheng Kang named himself as a simple schr from Xiangyang but he was actually quite reputable. Though, he was not as reputable as Pang Degong and Shui Jing, many people still cupped their fists towards him in respect.


    Many more people continued to go up to curry favor from the Kuai Family while Liu Mang watched them. These nobles had influence but they could not control the situation. When the feasts started, they were all seated in the outer rooms.


    ¡°Cai Mao, Cai He and Cai Zhong of the Cai Family presenting East Pearl, silk, blood coral and hundreds of gold!¡± This was a lot but that was only polite for a families like these.


    ¡°Military Advisor Cai!¡± Chen Kang stepped forward to greet him. ¡°Military Advisor Cai. Our master asked me to personally greet you and escort you to your seat.¡±


    It was not rare that Kuai Liang did note out personally. He was just that kind of person. On top of that, it was also possible that Kuai Liang was still busy with the wedding preparations.


    ¡°Military Advisor Cai!¡± The other people that gathered also greeted Cai Mao. As the Military Advisor, everybody there had to pay respects to him whether they want to or not. Even the schrs had to pay their respect.


    Cai Mao did not respond to the others but spoke to the servant instead. ¡°Haha. You must be Chen Kang!¡± Cai Mao was very good natured to Chen Kang. Normally, he could treat servants like Chen Kang with disdain. He even forgot the names of many insignificant nobles. However, he remembered Chen Kang. When Kuai Liang left the main residence, he only took his wife and Chen Kang with him.


    ¡°Brother Zirou have always been relying on you.¡± Cai Mao spoke as though he was talking to one of his own people. The Cai Family and the Kuai Family had always been allies so rtionship were still possible. Although Cai Mao did not like Kuai Liang¡¯s temperament, he coulde to apromise.


    ¡°I don¡¯t dare receive this praise. This is something that I should be doing.¡± Chen Kang did not want to im credit.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Take me in!¡± Cai Mao said. It was not good to remain at the entrance for too long and Cai Mao could not be too cordial with the housekeeper.


    ¡°This way please.¡± Chen Kang replied as he spread his hand out.


    When Cai Mao appeared, he attracted both Liu Mang and Pang Tong¡¯s attention. However, the both of them still did not appear.


    ¡°Cai Mao has arrived!¡± This was within Pang Tong¡¯s prediction. The rtionship between both families were good so it would be even stranger if Cai Mao was absent. Now that Cai Mao is here, all the important figures would start to appear.


    Just as expected, the next family that arrived was the Huang Family.

 Chapter 460

    <h4>Chapter 460</h4>


    The Huang Family was not on good terms with the Kuai Family and the Cai Family. However, they still needed to show their face as they weren¡¯t full blown enemies yet. Huang Zu himself was not able to attend but he was still able to send Huang She. Following Huang She was the two brothers Huang Kai and Huang Chen.


    ¡°So it is Huang She. Is your father not here?¡± Cai Mao nodded and asked. There were two military groups in Jingzhou. One was the Huang Family and the other was the Cai Family.


    ¡°My father wants toe personally but there was not enough time for him to do so. Besides that, the situation at the border is not that peaceful. So he had mee to give his congrattions in his ce!¡± After Huang She failed to assassinate Liu Mang, he became afraid that his actions of secretly mobilizing the troops would be exposed. The punishment for this would be death. So he ran all the way to Changsha where people won¡¯te after him as long as the Huang Family did not betray Liu Biao.


    This time, he returned not just to congratte Kuang Liang. He returned because he had be impatient and had not heard any news of his actions being exposed.


    ¡°It is not peaceful again?¡± Cai Mao asked. As Huang Zu was currently stationed at Changsha, it would mean that the Wuxi barbarians were attacking. Naturally, Cai Mao was not worried about Huang Zu himself. In fact, he would be celebrating if Huang Zu was killed in action. If Huang Zu is dead, the Jingzhou Army would be his. He did not consider Wen Pin and Zhuge Liang at all. Even though Wen Pin was currently themander, he had no governing privileges and their provisions all still came from Jingzhou. Once Jiangxia is stable again, he and Zhuge Liang would be recalled and reced. In short, Wen Pin and Zhuge Liang were only doing a part time job while Huang Zu and Cai Mao had actual shares in this business.


    Cai Mao frowned at the fact that the barbarians attacked because this gave Huang Zu an excuse to ask for provisions. As Cai Mao was the one managing this, it meant digging provisions out of his own pocket.


    ¡°Sirs. There is no need to discuss military matters at the entrance! Today is a joyful day for Kuai Liang. Do you want to discuss important things here?¡± One man spoke up. This person held a walking stick and wore simple clothes. His gift was just a calligraphy scroll. Yet, nobody dared to belittle him. This man, was Pang Degong.


    ¡°Lord Pang!¡± Huang She and Cai Mao quickly bowed towards the man. This was not just because of the man¡¯s fame. Huang She may bowed respectfully because of the man¡¯s seniority in age. On the other hand, Cai Mao was roughly the same age as Pang Degong. He bowed because Pang Degong was the representative of the Lumen Academy.


    The Lumen Academy was like the best university for Jingzhou. All of their graduates be officials. Even the weaker graduates could be first ss military officers while the better students could end up like Pang Tong and Zhuge Liang. The ones that don¡¯t have jobs are the ones that failed in their studies or were simply not in the mood to find a job. As Pang Degong¡¯s was as influential as Liu Biao in Jingzhou, Cai Mao bowed halfway.


    ¡°Pang Degong is also here?¡± Liu Mang stared nkly. They had never invited Pang Degong. Although Pang Degong and Liu Biao were people with prestige, they were not invited. For Liu Biao, he would not be able to participate because as a Lord, he would restrain the others present. The leading role would be stolen from the couple being wed and Liu Biao would be the main focus. On the other hand, Liu Mang invited Pang Tong but Pang Degong ended up showing up as well.


    ¡°Haha! Chen Kang. This old one came uninvited. I am sure your master wouldn¡¯t mind!¡± Pang Degong said. He had good memory and was able to remember Chen Kang¡¯s name.


    ¡°No of course not! In fact, my master would greet you personally had he been aware that you wereing!¡± Pang Degong was so well known that even Chen Kang panicked a little when talking to him.


    ¡°That is good! Come! ept this old one¡¯s calligraphy. It is unpresentable but please ept it as a congrattory gift!¡± Pang Degong said as the youth beside him presented the scroll. This youth was Pang Shanmin.


    This was Pang Degong¡¯s handwriting. Pang Degong stopped writing as much after he became old so the calligraphy of a person as reputable as him became valuable. When Chen Kang received the scroll, he saw a lot of words of encouragement on it. Altogether, the entire scroll was invaluable.


    ¡°Military Advisor. Lord Pang has arrived.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Pang Tong frowned from his hiding spot as he wondered why his uncle was present. Pang Degong was usually aloof and would not move even if he was invited. Yet now he turned up uninvited.


    Liu Mang was also surprised by this. Although the two wondered why Pang Degong was here, the man was simply here to pave a way for his son.


    After thinking for a long time, Pang Degong was convinced that Pang Shanmin could no longer live under his wing. Although Pang Shanmin was doing well now, what would happen after Pang Degong was gone? It was not possible for him to shelter Pang Shanmin forever. There was also the matter with Tang Yun. Eventually, Pang Shanmin would end up having a falling out with Pang Tong and Pang Tong is not one to take opposition kindly. Pang Degong did not want the two to start fighting but he still needed to protect his son or he would end up having an early reunion with his son in the afterlife.


    As a result, Pang Degong came to the Kuai Family¡¯s celebration to help Pang Shanmin find a career.


    ¡°Military Advisor. Should we go with them?¡± Pang Tong¡¯s subordinate asked.


    ¡°No need.¡± Pang Tong replied as he continued to watch. He did not receive any information that Pang Degong wanted toe. On top of that, it would have been better if Pang Degong came together with him but instead, Pang Degong disregarded him. ¡°Uncle. Is this really good?¡±


    ¡°Has the Fake King Liu Mang set out?¡± Pang Tong asked. He wanted to rope in the nobles and form a connection with the Kuai Family. One of the prerequisite for that is that Liu Mang had to be absent.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! The Fake King would definitely not be able to leave the inner Xiangyang district!¡± Pang Tong¡¯s subordinate replied confidently.


    ¡°Then it is good!¡± Pang Tong nodded and continued to wait as insurance.


    Meanwhile, Liu Mang felt that something was odd and asked. ¡°Jia Xu. Did you notify Zhou Cang and Guan Hai?¡± He intended for the both of them to join him for this celebration since the two of them had been staying indoors for quite a while.


    ¡°Milord. I have already sent people to notify them!¡± Jia Xu replied. He also thought that something was odd as those two had been given an invitation by Chen Shen¡¯s men as well. Based on the time, the two of them should have already arrived.


    Little did they know that Zhou Cang and Guan Hai were stuck. They intended to take a carriage but the entire street was filled with people. Even walking would have been a difficult task so their carriage was not able to move at all. They were stuck in the world¡¯s first traffic jam.


    ¡°Forget it. If theye, tell them to wait for me at the backyard!¡± Liu Mang shook his head. He nned for them toe so that they could enjoy themselves for a moment but it looks like they would miss this chance.


    ¡°Understood.¡± Jia Xu nodded and the two went to the backyard.


    ¡°Seems like the Fake King Liu Mang would not be here.¡± Pang Tong said to himself as he looked at the time. All the ones that should be present were already here and anybody that still wasn¡¯t here would probably be absent. It was getting dark and the feast was about to start.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Pang Tong sneered as he thanked Liu Mang for gathering the nobles for the sake of others.

 Chapter 461

    <h4>Chapter 461</h4>


    ¡°Make way! Make way!¡± A group of people moved their carriages aside to make way for the neer.


    ¡°Who could it being at this point in time?¡± There were a lot ofmon people outside the Kuai residence. While they usually had no rtion to the nobles that live in the inner city, they ended up exposing themselves to such a world when Kuai Liang moved out. These people would not give up the chance to see such a world. As a result, the road was blocked because of the celebration.


    Most nobles only came in two carriages. The influential ones like the Cai Family came in three carriages. However, this neer came in ten carriages.


    ¡°Look! Someone ising out!¡±


    ¡°Who is this ck fatty?¡± The crowd asked when they saw the person. Although the sky was dark, the Kuai residence was still bright enough for the crowd to see the people around them.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know this man? He is from a very distinguished family!¡±


    ¡°A distinguished family? Is he Master Yidu? That can¡¯t be right! Master Yidu has already gone in!¡± Kuai Yue had already entered quietly. Although everyone knew that the two brothers had a big argument, it was not appropriate to make air such scandals in public. That was why Kuai Yue went in quietly, as though it was his own home.


    ¡°Who said it is a distinguished person from Jingzhou?¡±


    ¡°Then who? Why would theye to Jingzhou?¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t know this! That person is a distinguished person from Yuzhou! He is one of the Left General Liu Bei¡¯s subordinates. He came here to negotiate with Liu Biao! Besides that, he also originated from Jingzhou!¡±


    ¡°Is that true?¡±


    ¡°Yes! This person is Pang Degong¡¯s nephew, Pang Tong!¡±


    ¡°Do you know what is this person¡¯s nickname?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Haha! This person used to be called Fatty Pang!¡± The man spoke ill unintentionally. As Pang Tong was smart, people was jealous of him and gave him a nickname based on his appearance.


    ¡°What about now?¡±


    ¡°Now he is called Jingzhou¡¯s Famous Fried Chicken!¡± The manughed. This came as a result of Liu Mang¡¯s fire attack.


    The people continued tough for a while until they saw Pang Tong¡¯s gift. It was so huge that they were shocked into silence.


    ¡°Pang Tong Pang Shiyuan hase in ce of the Left General Liu Bei. He presents a pair of East Pearls, a pair of jades and...¡± The servant¡¯s eyes then grew wide and stopped speaking.


    ¡°Say it! We want to hear!¡± Themoners shouted. It is only by hearing it would they be able to turn this to idle gossip.


    ¡°Sir. Are you sure about this amount?¡± The servant asked carefully.


    ¡°Do you think there is a mistake?¡± Pang Tong asked back indifferently.


    ¡°It is the figure...¡± The servant asked again. He did not dare to simply announce the figure as he would be the one to suffer if there were any mistakes.


    ¡°Just say it. It is simply our humble gift for Master Zirou.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± The servant grunted in reply as he wiped away his sweat nervously. Since it was already confirmed by Pang Tong, he would read out the figure.


    ¡°Pang Tong Pang Shiyuan hase representing the Left General Liu Bei. He presents a pair of East Pearls, a pair of jades and four thousand gold!¡± The servant finally repeated.


    The others present took a deep breath. This was more than the cumtive value of all the gifts presented by the nobles earlier. It was enough to feed arge army for an entire year.


    ¡°How could the Pang Family have this much money?¡± One person asked in doubt. Although the Pang Family was big, this amount was unrealistic. It is not like the Kuai Family only had one male or will marry only once.


    ¡°It must not be the Pang Family¡¯s money!¡± The Pang Family may have established the Lumen Academy but it was the students and even Liu Biao himself that donated enough money for the Lumen Academy buildings.


    ¡°Did you not hear what the man said? He is a representing the Left General Liu Bei! Only a Lord could have that much wealth!¡± Another personmented after he arrived at the answer.


    ¡°Pang Tong Pang Shiyuan?¡± The people in the backyard frowned when they heard the announcement at the entrance.


    Four thousand gold! This was more than all of their giftsbined. Where are they going to show their face now?


    ¡°Pang Degong. You have a good nephew!¡± Cai Mao was the first to open his mouth. Although he praised Pang Degong on the surface, he was actually mocking Pang Degong for losing out to his nephew.


    ¡°Lord Pang. You are so wealthy!¡± Huang She also mocked. His words became sarcastic as Pang Degong was originally a selfless person who did not care about money. It was one of the reasons people respect him and that Liu Biao have not yet chased away Pang Degong for having so much influence.


    Huang She knew to ally himself with the Pang Family when ites to dealing with the Pang Family as the Pang Family was as influential than both of theirsbined. They always felt ufortable because they always needed to show respect to Pang Degong. Besides, the Lumen Academy was so enormous that Jingzhou itself would be paralyzed the day the Lumen Academy copses. The two of them did not dare to deal with Pang Degong normally but it was still eptable for them to be sarcastic towards Pang Degong.


    ¡°Lord Pang. Your nephew...¡± Kuai Yue did not speak badly of Pang Degong and instead looked at him suspiciously as Pang Tong was Pang Degong¡¯s nephew. Although the gift had shamed everyone, that money would fall into the Kuai Family¡¯s possession.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you not epting it? Zirou may not agree even if you don¡¯t want to ept it.¡± Pang Degong replied calmly even though he was mocked by Cai Mao and Huang She. He was even able to make fun of Kuai Ran in the process.


    ¡°Shiyuan is already grown up. This time he is not representing the Pang Family or the Lumen Academy. Instead, he is representing his Lord, the Left General Liu Bei!¡± Pang Degong spoke with full of emotion as the younger generation had already grown up and started to take charge. He was also gratified that Pang Tong was able to have such an aplishment as Pang Tong was of the Pang Family.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± The young Huang She asked without understanding anything. However, the aged Kuai Yue and Cai Mao understood Pang Degong¡¯s implication.


    Had Pang Tong been representing the Lumen Academy, Kuai Yue and Cai Mao would not think too much. This is because even though Pang Degong was impartial and would not mix up family matters with the Lumen Academy, the students would all willingly helped the Pang Family on their own.


    However, Pang Tong did not represent both groups and came separately. Kuai Yue and Cai Mao looked at each other and silently confirmed each other¡¯s thoughts. Something may have changed in the Pang Family.


    Pang Degong noticed that the two had understood his implication by the looks in their eyes but chose to ignore it.


    ¡°Please,e in!¡± Chen Kang stepped forward to greet Pang Tong as a branch family of the Pang Family. Liu Mang had Chen Kang step forward to invite Pang Tong in as it would be rude to keep a person waiting at the entrance especially after they had given you so much money.


    ¡°Uncle Chen!¡± Pang Tong greeted. His preparations was nothing to scoff at. He was able to call Chen Kang ¡®uncle¡¯ like Liu Mang. Although it made them feel close, it helped show that Pang Tong was humble. Even if Chen Kang had been serving Kuai Liang for a long time, he was still just a servant. As a result, Pang Tong¡¯s actions shocked everybody as it was amon problem for nobles to consider a person¡¯s family status. For example, Huang She treated Chen Kang with indifference.


    Pang Tong was then led to the backyard by Chen Kang. If he had followed Pang Degong, he would not end up here as the backyard was the highest seat reserved for the representative of each group. For example, Huang Kai and Huang Chen could not sit there as Huang She was the one representing the Huang Family. Pang Shanmin could only sit there because Pang Degong was not feeling well. As Pang Tong was representing Liu Bei, he had the position of the governor of a province. Naturally, he was allowed to have a seat of honor.


    ¡°Uncle Kuai, Uncle Cai, Brother Huang.¡± Pang Tong greeted when he saw the figures.


    ¡°I don¡¯t dare ept you calling me uncle!¡± Cai Mao mocked, feeling very ufortable at being called uncle. After all, even though Yuzhou was not as big as Jingzhou, Pang Tong who was of the younger generation shared the same rank as him.


    ¡°Uncle Cai must be joking. Uncle Cai has always been my role model for being able to govern the region andmand the troops!¡± Pang Tong said as he lowered himself.


    ¡°Shiyuan. Go and sit beside your uncle!¡± Kuai Yue nodded at Pang Tong. Kuai Yue appeared here as a family member. Even if he had an argument with the Kuai Liang, he was the elder brother. He also had the surname Kuai.


    ¡°Uncle, brother!¡± Pang Tong immediately called out to the two. He had an apologetic expression because he did not call them earlier.


    ¡°Shiyuan!¡± Pang Shanmin quickly greeted back with full of joy. As the older brother, he felt happy that his younger brother had such achievements. He did not care at all that Pang Tong did not greet him and his father first as they were family.


    On the other hand, Pang Degong sighed as he looked at his nephew. To him, it was eptable to greet Cai Mao and Kuai Yue first if it was official business. However, if he were to greet them as uncle, it bes more personal and intimate. In that case, how could Kuai Yue and Cai Mao be more intimate to Pang Tongpared to Pang Degong and Pang Shiyuan?


    Pang Degong had mixed feelings about Pang Tong¡¯s maniptive heart. Pang Tong was the child his little brother had left behind. He had the intention of raising the boy. Although he was happy that Pang Tong was talented, he had failed in paying attention to Pang Tong¡¯s mental state.


    ¡°Sit.¡± Pang Degong said to his nephew without showing his inner turmoil.


    Pang Tong nodded and sat.


    ¡°Eh? Brother Kuai. Where is your nephew?¡± Cai Mao suddenly asked Kuai Yue. The two usually talked to each other about work. As the feast had not yet started, it was a good time to talk about more private matters. Since the two of them were quite old adult men, the conversation naturally end up being about love life or their sons.


    Since it was not appropriate to talk about love at that point in time, it became a talk about their sons. Cai Mao had a son but he was just born and there was nothing to talk about. Naturally, the topic turned to Kuai Ran. As Cai Mao only recently had a son, he wanted to learn from Kuai Yue¡¯s experience. Yet, Kuai Ran was not here.


    ¡°This unfilial son!¡± Kuai Yue¡¯s expression immediately turned cold. Kuai Ran went to the brothel. The housekeeper was not able to hide this fact forever. Kuai Ran left the brothel with six women and someone named Wang. He did not return home.


    Kuai Yue was very strict with Kuai Ran. That was why he kept Kuai Ran poor. It was his way of fostering a struggling spirit in his son. It is why Kuai Ran remained too poor to buy Yan Ran. Other nobles that wanted to curry favor with Kuai Yue were also unable to help Kuai Ran. Only an idiot like Liu Mang who decided to offend Kuai Yue would do such a thing since Kuai Yue was avoiding him anyway.


    Kuai Yue was already angry that Kuai Ran went to the brothel but now, Kuai Ran even skipped out on his uncle¡¯s wedding. That was why he called his son unfilial.


    Seeing Kuai Yue¡¯s response, Cai Mao took the hint and avoided the subject and searched for a different subject.


    While Cai Mao and Kuai Yue conversed, Pang Tong went and made contact with the other nobles. It was a very opportune moment for him as all of the nobles were gathered together. He would be able to meet whoever he wanted and they would not be able to reject him. As he was also eloquent, it would be easy to make these nobles think of Yuzhou favorably.


    Pang Tong conducted himself well. His gift to the Kuai Family made them treat him well. He had also set aside one thousand gold from the money meant for buying provisions as a gift to the other nobles. This gave others a good impression of him.


    Pang Tong was now very eager to give away money. The more money he gave away, the more nobles would voice their support for Yuzhou. With their support, the day Jingzhou delivers provisions to Yuzhou would also not be far.


    After everybody waited for some time, a familiar figure appeared while pping. The pping immediately calmed the noise down.


    This person was Kuai Yue¡¯s little brother, Kuai Liang Kuai Zirou1.

 Chapter 462

    <h4>Chapter 462</h4>


    ¡°Eh? Brother Zirou! Why did youe out?¡± Cai Mao immediately asked when he saw Kuai Liang. Although Cai Mao and Kuai Liang opposed each other in public, the two families were still allies and their rtionship with each other in private is quite good.


    ¡°Little brother. Why did you not wear red?1¡± Kuai Yue was also surprised that Kuai Liang did not wear red. It would not be festive otherwise. Those wedding clothes were all difficult to wear and time grew short. Kuai Liang may not even be able to finish wearing it in time.


    ¡°Wee, wee. Today is a happy day for our Kuai Family. I, Kuai Liang Kuai Zirou is very happy to have so many friends visit me for this wedding. I, Kuai Liang, thanks all of you for the support!¡± Kuai Liang smiled as he spoke while ignoring both Cai Mao and his brother¡¯s questions.


    Most people reacted with the standard reply when thanked. Eventually, another person asked Kuai Liang the same question. Why did he not wear red?


    ¡°Let me answer you all. Today is a wedding celebration for the Kuai Family, but I am not the one getting married. I am already too old to take another wife! My body cannot handle it!¡± Kuai Liang¡¯s words stunned the crowd. Some amongst still smiled back kindly. They understood what he meant.


    ¡°It is not Kuai Liang¡¯s wedding?¡± One person asked. Kuai Liang also has no son and his two daughters had already married off. He has a nephew but normally that would mean the celebration would take ce at Kuai Yue¡¯s residence.


    ¡°Brother Yidu. Does Brother Zirou have a son or a brother he did not introduce to us?¡± Cai Mao asked Kuai Yue.


    ¡°Children? Brother?¡± Kuai Yue became more confused as he listened to Cai Mao¡¯s questions. Kuai Liang may have moved out but Kuai Yue had not yet lost contact with him yet. Kuai Yue was the one that helped prepare his two nieces¡¯ weddings and understood very clearly that Kuai Liang had no son. He also knew for a fact that the two of them did not have any other siblings.


    ¡°How interesting!¡± Pang Degong sipped his tea as he smiled at the strange scenario. He did not care about who is marrying who. He only wanted to have someone guide his son when his son take up a post as an official.


    ¡°I may be from the influential Kuai Family of Jingzhou. However, I am actually quite disappointing. I only managed to give birth to two daughters that cannot burn joss sticks for the Kuai Family. As for my brother, he only managed to give birth to one son!¡± Kuai Liang jokinglyined as the rest became more interested in listening to his following words.


    ¡°Since the two of us are already old, we can leave all this to the next generation!¡± The more Kuai Liang spoke, the more uneasy Kuai Yue felt.


    Leaving things to the next generation can only be done by a man as women are considered to belong to another family after being married of. Even when they die, they would be buried in their married family¡¯s ancestral tomb.


    ¡°Yidu! Could this be Kuai Ran¡¯s wedding?¡± Cai Mao asked. Kuai Yue wanted to immediately deny this but Kuai Liang was faster.


    ¡°I believe everyone has already guessed it. The protagonist for today¡¯s event is my brother¡¯s son, my nephew, Kuai Ran!¡± Kuai Liang announced while Kuai Yue¡¯s expression turned dark.


    ¡°Kuai Ran!¡± Kuai Yue stared unwaveringly at his little brother. How could he endure the fact that his own son was going to have a wedding and he didn¡¯t know about it? Everything had been organized by his little brother. He finally understood why the invitation letter written by Kuai Liang was so simple. He initially thought his Kuai Liang finally had another interest. Although it would not look good, they were nobles. Only now did he find out that the topic was different.


    Kuai Yue hid his anger and smiled as he epted the congrattory words given. If he were to act out now, he would only lose more face.


    ¡°It is Kuai Yue¡¯s son, Kuai Ran, getting married?¡± Pang Tong said to himself as he looked at the scenario. He had met Kuai Ran before. Kuai Ran was just an ordinary student of the Lumen Academy who watched Pang Tong have a verbal spar against another. Kuai Ran was the kind of person that would not attract Pang Tong¡¯s interest. If Kuai Ran had not been Kuai Yue¡¯s son, Pang Tong would not have even remembered his name.


    Pang Tong did not care whose wedding it was. What was important were the nobles present. By obtaining their support, Liu Mang would not be able to obtain provisions and the Lu Bu¡¯s Army would be destroyed.


    ¡°Everybody here knows. A few years ago, I misunderstood my brother¡¯s kind intentions and moved out here!¡± Kuai Liang brought up the topic of him moving out.


    ¡°At that time, I was not thoughtful! It was something that happened many years ago but I was childish. Now, I finally understood. No matter what happens, I am still a Kuai. I am forever part of the Kuai Family!¡± Kuai Liang dered emotionally, bringing up his close rtionship with his brother. This was something he, Liu Mang and Jia Xu nned. They did this because they were afraid that Kuai Yue would immediately oppose Kuai Ran¡¯s marriage the moment he saw the bride. As Kuai Ran¡¯s father, he had the final say.


    The ploy worked as the angry Kuai Yue could not help but feel emotional. After all, the two were brothers who had worked together for the sake of the Kuai Family. They had gone through many trials together to make the Kuai Family so influential in Jingzhou. They only ended up living apart from each other due to a difference in political views. This had always made Kuai Yue feel guilty. Although he did the right thing as the head of family, he failed as a brother. Now that Kuai Liang had admitted his mistakes, Kuai Yue also had a softer opinion of his brother.


    ¡°Along with Kuai Ran¡¯s marriage, I would also like to announce the Kuai Family residence at the outer city will no longer exist. I intend to return to the inner city. The only question is whether my brother would still wee me back.¡± Kuai Liang said as he looked towards Kuai Yue.


    ¡°Of course! The things in your room have not been touched at all! Everything looks the same as when you left!¡± Kuai Yue replied as he looked at Kuai Liang emotionally. He had always wanted his little brother toe home. He initially thought he had to wait until Liu Biao left but his wish came faster than expected.


    ¡°Brother!¡± Kuai Liang looked back feeling guilty as he was making use of their rtionship. He was plotting against his brother. However, he also felt that this could not be helped. The Kuai Family was important but they might as well not exist if they were going to be so passive. Kuai Liang wanted the Kuai Family to rise quickly, bing influential throughout the world and not just Jingzhou.


    This emotional y also made the audience feel quite moved.


    ¡°Alright, alright. You can have your brotherly reunionter. We are all here to attend Kuai Ran¡¯s wedding.¡± Cai Maoughed. Now that Kuai Liang havepromised, the Kuai Family¡¯s influence would return to its more powerful state. That also meant that their alliance would be as strong as it once was.


    On the other hand, Huang She harrumphed quietly. ¡°Hmph! Hypocrisy!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! The wedding is more important!¡± Kuai Yue quickly became more forgiving. His unfilial son may not have informed him about the wedding but it got Kuai Liang to return so Kuai Yue would not argue. There is no pressure as long as it is not the main wife as Kuai Yue wanted the first wife to be someone of equal social status and could bring profit to the Kuai Family, such as Cai Mao¡¯s daughter. However, there was no consequence if the person married is a concubine.


    The others simply epted the fact that Kuai Liang arranged this wedding as an opportunity to reconcile with his brother.


    ¡°Alright. Let us greet the newly-weds!¡± Kuai Liang pped his hands. The first that came out was Kuai Ran who wore red robes.


    ¡°Lord Kuai Ran! Congrattions!¡± The others present congratted Kuai Ran.


    Kuai Ran walked forward and eventually stopped in front of his father. ¡°Father.¡±


    ¡°Not bad.¡± Kuai Yue nodded with a smile but Kuai Ran could see the dissatisfaction in his father¡¯s eyes. After all, Kuai Yue was strict so Kuai Ran was still afraid of his father. Fortunately, his uncle was there to encourage him. ¡°Go. She is still waiting for you!¡±


    ¡°I understand, uncle!¡± Kuai Ran replied after receiving encouragement. He then took a deep breath and overcame his fear of his father.


    Kuai Liang pped again and this time, two figure walked out. The first was an extremely beautiful woman in red dress. The second was a man that seemed to have the gentleness of a schr but also the stalwartness of a man.


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±


    ¡°Why is it him?¡±


    ¡°Impossible! Impossible!¡±


    ____


    1. If you didn¡¯t already know, red represents luck and happiness in Chinese culture. Those getting married generally wear red.

 Chapter 463

    <h4>Chapter 463</h4>


    A man wearing royal clothes walked out beside the bride.


    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Pang Degong was stunned as he looked at the man. He then shook his head. It does not matter if it was really him. He would first see how the crowd reacts. Pang Degong also stopped an angry looking Pang Shanmin without telling him whose fault it is.


    ¡°Why is it him?¡± Kuai Yue and Cai Mao shared a nce. They both had a bad premonition.


    ¡°Impossible! Impossible!¡± The one chanting this could only be Pang Tong. He had dispatched people to ensure that Liu Mang would not appear. Yet, here he was taking the leading role as though he had long since been Kuai Liang¡¯s guest. He then red at his men. They raised their hands in reply, signifying that they knew nothing.


    Pang Tong forcefully controlled his anger. It was no longer time to be thinking of how Liu Mang appeared here but what Liu Mang intended to do. He needed to see whether the Kuai Family would pick Liu Mang or his four thousand gold.


    ¡°Liu Mang Liu Hanyang!¡± Huang She saw this person and quickly hid himself away from Liu Mang¡¯s gaze guiltily. After a while, he became calm again. Even if Liu Mang knew who attacked him, he would not be able to do anything in Jingzhou.


    ¡°Brother?¡± Kuai Yue looked at Kuai Liang inquiringly but he was then shocked by Kuai Liang¡¯s next action.


    ¡°Kuai Liang Kuai Zirou of Xiangyang greets Your Highness!¡± Kuai Liang immediately knelt down. When he knelt, others would no longer dare to stand. After all, he was one of the most influential people in Jingzhou. Besides that, Liu Mang also had the status of a royal. Even if the Han dynasty was almost over, the people still followed some unwritten rules.


    ¡°Military Advisor of Jingzhou, Cai Mao Cai Degui greets Your Highness!¡± Cai Mao quickly knelt down and pulled Kuai Yue down as well.


    ¡°Jingzhou¡¯s Kuai Yue Kuai Yidu greets Your Highness!¡± Kuai Yue forced himself to shout.


    ¡°Thismon1 Pang greets Your Highness!¡± Pang Degong wanted to kneel as well but he was stopped by Liu Mang. Pang Degong may not have any position as an official but he was a person so reputable that Liu Biao had to act cautiously. If Pang Degong were to kneel, Liu Mang would be cursed by the entire poption of Jingzhou. Besides that, Pang Degong was already old. Liu Mang did not want him to kneel. Pang Degong also did not forcefully continue trying.


    ¡°Jingzhou¡¯s Huang She greets Your Highness!¡±2 Huang She knelt reluctantly. He may be the Young Master of the Huang Family but he was just someone who writes orders. Liu Mang did not like Huang She but he decided to spare Huang She as there was someone else more deserving of his attention.


    The only person that did not kneel was Pang Tong. Both Liu Mang and Pang Tong had been fighting against each other relentlessly for a long time. Even though Pang Tong lost the battle at Yangzhou, their fight was not yet over. That being said, Pang Tong had no choice. He could only refuse to kneel if he wanted to show that Liu Bei no longer cared about the Han Dynasty and have dered to be independent.


    ¡°Pang Tong Pang Shiyuan of Yuzhou greets Your Highness!¡± Pang Tong knelt.


    Liu Mang smiled at Pang Tong. No matter how hard Pang Tong schemed, he still had to kneel to Liu Mang in the end. His smile made Pang Tong even angrier but Pang Tong was still helpless.


    After everyone greeted Liu Mang, he waved his hand and excused them. ¡°Today is a happy asion for the Kuai Family. It is also a happy asion for me!¡±


    Everyone was confused. They could understand Liu Mang¡¯s appearance as Liu Mang was close to Kuai Liang. As Liu Mang had his status of the King of Shu, it was also not surprising for Liu Mang to be a witness to the wedding. Yet Liu Mang imed that this was a happy asion for him which sounded far-fetched.


    ¡°This is a happy asion for you?¡± Pang Degong was not connected to any groups and could look at others more calmly. He looked at Kuai Ran and the bride wearing the veil beforeing to an understanding.


    ¡°Your Highness. This is...¡± Kuai Yue wanted to say something. Liu Mang had spoken too much as a witness. Although Kuai Liang and Liu Mang were close, it does not mean that the Kuai Family had a favorable opinion of Liu Mang. Kuai Yue could not allow the others present to misunderstand. He wanted to quickly correct Liu Mang¡¯s words and say that the Kuai Family is remaining neutral and that they did not want to interfere.


    However, before Kuai Yue could speak, Liu Mang took the bride¡¯s hand.


    Everyone became shocked. This was the Kuai Family¡¯s bride. How could she be touched by other men before the Kuai Family brought her home? It was not an era where men and women could simply touch each other even if it was just the hand. If she was already touched in such a public ce, how was the Kuai Family supposed to ept her without losing face?


    Kuai Yue¡¯s expression turned dark while Pang Tong and Huang She became happy. Liu Mang was inviting trouble. Pang Tong and Huang She wanted Kuai Yue to be hostile and watch the fun. Liu Mang had already offended two out of the four influential families in Jingzhou. If he were to offend the Kuai Family as well, he would ce himself in a difficult position.


    Just as Kuai Yue was about to break out in anger, Liu Mang led the bride by hand towards Kuai Ran. ¡°Brother Kuai Ran. Today, I give my little sister to you. If you bully my sister, don¡¯t me me for being harsh!¡± Liu Mang smiled as he offered the bride¡¯s hand to Kuai Ran.


    ¡°What!¡± The crowd was astonished. The bride was the King of Shu¡¯s little sister?


    ¡°Yidu! What is going on?¡± Cai Mao asked as he looked at Kuai Yue. His friend no longer seemed recognizable.


    ¡°I...¡± Kuai Yue was stupefied by those words. Kuai Yue did not know that his son was getting married. He didn¡¯t even know who his son was getting married to. How was he supposed to exin that? Who would believe him? To begin with, he himself did not know what was going on.


    Since Kuai Yue did not exin, Cai Mao started thinking too much, especially about the part Kuai Ran being unfilial. He now believed that Kuai Yue set this up because Kuai Yue did not get angry. However, Kuai Yue only remained silent because of Kuai Liang. As a result, the misunderstanding grew bigger.


    ¡°The Kuai Family is going to be rted to Yangzhou through marriage!¡± These were the thoughts of everyone present. As Kuai Ran was the sole heir of the Kuai Family, everything would soon belong to him. Since he was getting married to the King of Shu¡¯s little sister it would mean wanting to join Yangzhou.


    ¡°Impossible! Where did this Fake King¡¯s sistere from?¡± Pang Tong shook his head. He and Liu Mang had been enemies for a very long time. He knew much about Liu Mang and knew that Liu Mang had no sister. Liu Mang also did note to Jingzhou with a woman.


    Liu Mang exined that his wife¡¯s sister and Kuai Ran were close which is why he was invited as the witness. However, his exnation was not clear and he did not even say which wife. His exnation made others certain that the Kuai Family was joining Yangzhou. The others also began to plot and decided to treat Yangzhou for favorably. They had to at least persuade Liu Biao to sell some provisions to Yangzhou.


    ______


    Just amoner. No specific posts.


    Ö´±ÊÁî Huang She also stated his job name. Basically the guy who writes/reads the King¡¯s orders. Unfortunately, I do not know the English name for such a job.

 Chapter 464

    <h4>Chapter 464</h4>


    ¡°This is impossible!¡± Pang Tong said to himself. If the bride was Liu Mang¡¯s sister, the four thousand gold he used as a gift would be wasted. Pang Tong took that money out to make connections with the Kuai Family. It did not matter whose marriage it was but it would allow him to obtain a favorable impression from the Kuai Family members such as Kuai Yue. Now all of his ns were falling apart.


    Liu Mang had appeared despite Pang Tong¡¯s best efforts. Even then, Pang Tong had not believed that Liu Mang was able to beat his four thousand gold gift. At the very least, Pang Tong believed that he could prevent Liu Mang from obtaining provisions even if he himself were not able to obtain the Kuai Family¡¯s support. However, if Liu Mang¡¯s words were true, then Pang Tong¡¯s actions would be in vain. Regardless of how important the gift is, it would not be a match for someone¡¯s sister. Once a sister is married away, they be families. How could an outsider bepared to family? Pang Tong¡¯s four thousand gold would be in dowry that adds to Liu Mang¡¯s strength.


    ¡°Brother! Don¡¯t you think this woman looks familiar?¡± Someone else eximed while Pang Tong was thinking.


    ¡°You have seen this woman before! I never expected Kuai Ran to be so romantic! He unexpectedly took a woman from the brothel back home with him!¡± Another voicemented. Their words were not loud but Pang Tong heard them.


    ¡°Women from the brothel?¡± Pang Tong started to scheme again. He remembered the information he had obtained previously. Kuai Ran really did frequent the brothel and even had someone he fancied. Pang Tong was able to confirm that this woman was the person he fancied based on the words of the gossipers.


    Pang Tongughed and then nodded kindly towards the two Huang brothers behind him, confusing them. After all, the Huang brothers and Pang Tong lived in two different worlds. They had no connection at all.


    ¡°Your Highness truly have good fortune. You are already able to obtain a sister as soon as you set foot in Jingzhou!¡± Pang Tong said loudly as he stood up.


    ¡°Shiyuan! Sit down!¡± Pang Degong admonished his nephew. No matter what happened here, this was the Kuai Family¡¯s affair. Pang Tong was not showing any respect to the Kuai Family and could even make the Kuai Family lose face. In the end, Pang Tong himself would suffer.


    Normally, Pang Tong would sit. However, he had no choice but to push on as he had to stop the Kuai Family from forming an alliance with Liu Mang. That alliance would be a disaster for Liu Bei.


    ¡°Pang Tong Pang Shiyuan?¡± Liu Mang narrowed his eyes when he heard Pang Tong¡¯s words.


    ¡°What do you mean by obtaining a sister?¡± The crowd asked.


    ¡°As everyone here knows, His Highness is a person of high nobility. He was conferred the title King of Shu by His Majesty the Emperor. However, I have never heard of His Highness having a sister before!¡± Pang Tong said oppressively.


    ¡°As I have exined before, this is my sister-inw!¡± Liu Mang refuted.


    ¡°Haha! This sister is probably not even rted to you in any way!¡± Pang Tong said with disdain.


    ¡°The King of Shu have three wives! The first one is Lady Lu! There have been no information that she has a sister! The second one is Lady Yuan! She has a brother but her brother had already perished! The third wife also has no sister!¡± Pang Tong knew that the third wife was Qiao Yu but he could not say it as he would also offend Sun Ce. If he were to expose that Sun Ce¡¯s wife got stolen, Sun Ce would lose face.


    Liu Mang pped his hands in response. ¡°Military Advisor Pang! You are truly skilled! The people of Yuzhou truly loves to scout out other people¡¯s lives!¡± Liu Mang called him Military Advisor Pang and mentioned Yuzhou to remind others that Pang Tong was not affiliated with Jingzhou and was Liu Bei¡¯s subordinate. He also pointed out that the Military Advisor of Yuzhou loved probing people¡¯s private lives. While there is a mutual understanding that everyone spied on each other, it was a different story if you dered engaging in this activity publicly.


    ¡°I am sure it is notparable to going to the brothel and then suddenlying out with a little sister!¡± Pang Tong would naturally ignore Liu Mang¡¯s counterattack.


    ¡°Brothel?¡± The others questioned as they looked at each other. This was important information. Everybody knew the status of the brothel in Jingzhou. It is one of the biggest ces in Jingzhou.


    ¡°Kuai Ran is affectionate and want to take this woman from the brothel as a concubine. Why is she suddenly the King of Shu¡¯s sister?¡± Pang Tong struck back with words.


    The Kuai Family marrying a prostitute? This was big news! Although plenty of people go there and the owner of the establishment is revered, it was still a scandalous ce.


    It won¡¯t be so bad if they were to take the prostitute as a mistress secretly. However, the Kuai Family is having such a grand wedding. They would definitely be mocked at for this.


    ¡°Haha! Brother Kuai is such a fancy person. When will you bring me with you?¡± Huang Sheughed happily. Although they were harmonious to each other on the surface, everybody knew that the Huang Family hated the Cai Family and Kuai Family. If the Kuai Family was going to be a joke, Huang She would be happy.


    ¡°Miss Yan Ran. You must act like a proper wife after marrying into the Kuai Family!¡± Pang Tong said viciously, devaluing Yan Ran. Yan Ran¡¯s body shook from shame and anger.


    ¡°Miss Yan Ran? That Yan Ran from the brothel?¡± One of Pang Tong¡¯s subordinates shouted.


    ¡°Did you know? Yan Ran was worth a hundred goldst time. It is no wonder Kuai Ran was so enchanted by her. If I had enough money that time, I would have already taken her with me!¡± Another person shouted with the intention to shame the Kuai Family.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! I heard Yan Ran was present at the sweet feast and was bought! I thought it was a rich merchant but it looks like that person is Kuai Ran!¡±


    ¡°That can¡¯t be right! The Kuai Family is such an influential family. How could they marry a prostitute?¡± Some people spoke in disbelief.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. There is no need to keep guessing. My sister is indeed Miss Yan Ran!¡± Liu Mang did not bother concealing this fact. Yan Ran shivered in fear as she held onto Liu Mang¡¯s hand as a support.


    Liu Mang patted her hand tofort her. He then praised Pang Tong. ¡°Very good! Very good!¡±


    ¡°As the King of Shu, I have the authority to grant titles!¡± Liu Mang said as he looked at the others present. He truly had this ability as one of the Kings of the Han Dynasty.


    ¡°Men. Bring me a pen and parchment!¡± Liu Mang shouted and Chen Kang immediately brought over the writing utensils.


    Although Liu Mang¡¯s handwriting was terrible, he could still write1. The person who stood beside Liu Mang saw what was written and took a deep breath.


    ¡°In Jingzhou, there is a beautiful woman named Yan Ran. She joined the brothel because she was poor but she was only there as an exhibition and cannot be touched, remaining unsullied.¡±


    ¡°Only as an exhibition?¡± One person could not help but read out, causing the others to start shouting.


    The schrs praised Liu Mang¡¯s literacy talent. Just by calling her unsullied, he changed her status as a simple prostitute. The nobles were also shocked by Liu Mang¡¯s actions of giving a prostitute identification. Even nobles that spoke highly2 of prostitutes also understood that they were vulgar so they were all shocked that Liu Mang provided her with an identity without caring that he would be ridiculed in the future.


    Liu Mang then gave a speech about flowers3 before saying that Yan Ran entering the brothel was not her fault or the brothel¡¯s fault. Instead, it was everyone¡¯s fault including his own and also the fault of the turbulent era. He then ims that such things would not have happened in a peaceful era. Finally, he conferred Yan Ran the name Princess Yan Lian and immediately asked for a seal to make it official.


    After stamping the seal down, everything became official. Yan Ran was now Princess Yan Lian and would be recognized by all as Liu Mang¡¯s sister.


    ¡°Hmph! What do you mean unsullied? A prostitute is a prostitute!¡± Pang Tong continued to ramble impatiently. He initially thought that Liu Mang would not admit her as his sister to save face but then this happened.


    ¡°Brother Kuai Yue!¡± Cai Mao called out. He usually said Yidu but now changed the way he addressed Kuai Yue because he could no longer recognize him. On the other hand, Kuai Yue continued to stare at his son, hoping for an exnation.


    Kuai Ran panicked from his father¡¯s stern gaze as his father was always strict with him and Kuai Ran feared his anger. Liu Mang noticed this. As Kuai Ran did not step forward to receive the bride, Liu Mang ced the bride¡¯s hand on Kuai Ran¡¯s hand, linking the pair.


    ¡°Brother Liu!¡± Kuai Ran hoarsely called out as Liu Mang encouraged him. Marrying Yan Ran had always been his wish. Unfortunately, his father and the Kuai Family¡¯s education denied him that. If the person that appeared in front of him that day was not Liu Mang, Yan Ran would have already been taken away by others. Kuai Ran would definitely regret not saying anything. Everybody would be young and frivolous for some time in their lives. If they were to act like the elderly in their twenties, would be no point of living.


    Kuai Ran took a deep breath and took a cup of tea. He then knelt down in front of his father and said, ¡°Father, please bless our marriage.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± Kuai Yue¡¯s frown grew deeper as he looked at his son. Although he was disqualified as a brother, he was still a qualified father. His strict education and love for his son was genuine. Even after everything Liu Mang did, the final decision was still Kuai Yue¡¯s. If Kuai Yue did not agree to this marriage, everything Liu Mang did would be wasted.


    ¡°Brother! Head of the Family! There cannot be a n without a family!¡± Kuai Liang said to his brother. ¡°When I left the Kuai Family, you could afford to ignore me! However, can you afford to ignore Ran¡¯er?¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± Kuai Yue frowned. He was still troubled about the fact that Yan Lian was a prostitute.


    ¡°Brother. I cannot denounce you if you want to stop this wedding. However, Ran¡¯er will hate you forever! Ran¡¯er will leave you and at that time, you won¡¯t have anything left! You care about the Kuai Family position so much but you won¡¯t have any family members with you!


    ¡°I...¡± Kuai Yue wavered for a moment. Everything he did was for the Kuai Family. The people belonging to the Kuai Family were him, his brother and his son. Kuai Yue had already caused his brother to leave. If his son decided to hate him for life as well, there would be no family.


    Kuai Yue took a deep breath and finally replied ¡°Ran¡¯er, Zirou, I am sorry. I cannot agree to this wedding.¡±4


    _________________________


    Whatever literacy talent Liu Mang may have, I definitely don¡¯t have it. So all of his wordings are shortened and simplified for its meaning to transmit directly.


    They actually used different words to describe prostitutes. Just like how they call a brothel a ¡°happy ce¡±. It is like the difference between the word whore, prostitute, call girl, escort and many others. That is... there are no difference and they are all equally demeaning. So I did what everyzy person would do. I standardized everything to save myself the headache.


    For the love of all existence. Please spare me from this. ¡°Óèν¾Õ£¬»¨Ö®ÒþÒÝÕßÒ²£»Äµµ¤£¬»¨Ö®¸»¹óÕßÒ²£»Á«£¬»¨Ö®¾ý×ÓÕßÒ²¡£à棡¾ÕÖ®°®£¬ÌÕºóÏÊÓÐÎÅ£»Á«Ö®°®£¬Í¬ÓèÕߺÎÈË? ĵµ¤Ö®°®£¬Ò˺õÖÚÒÓ¡£¡± Basically he is talking about different flowers and what they symbolize or something along that line.


    Since you are obviously going tomely backtrack anyway, please apologize to me as well.

 Chapter 465

    <h4>Chapter 465</h4>


    ¡°Father!¡± Kuai Ran shouted in disbelief. He then gave a desteugh as he continued. ¡°Father. I have never begged you for anything before! When you told me to study, I studied. When you told me to train, I trained. I did everything diligently to earn your praise. However, I have not received anything from you! You have never even smiled at me once!¡±


    ¡°I have always consoled myself that you were an extremely influential person with a lot of important matters to do. I consoled myself that you were concerned about Jingzhou and the Han Dynasty! Today, I learned that I was wrong. Father. You do not care about me. You do not care about uncle. You do not care about the Kuai Family. All you care about is yourself! You are afraid that I, Kuai Ran, would make you lose face! You are afraid that the Kuai Family would be ridiculed if I were to marry Yan Ran! Father. You have changed. The Kuai Family used to be about us, mother, aunt, and the rest. Now, it is simply a cage. I beg of you toe out of that cage!¡± Kuai Ran¡¯s words caused Kuai Yue to feel heartbroken.


    Not receiving a reply, Kuai Ran continued. ¡°Father, I am sorry I disappointed you. Father, I am sorry I made you lose face. Father, I am sorry I cannot be filial.¡± Kuai Liangughed as he knelt in front of his father. ¡°Father. This may be thest time I am calling you this.¡±


    ¡°Kuai Ran! Do you understand what you are doing?¡± Kuai Yue shouted.


    ¡°I want to marry Yan Ran. I do not care whether she is a prostitute or Princess Yan Lian. She is Yan Ran! She will always be my Yan Ran! Father. You always say I am foolish. You always believe that I cannot support the Kuai Family. In that case, you will no longer need to worry. From today onwards, I will change my name. I will no longer have anything to do with the Kuai Family!¡±


    ¡°Woah!¡± There was an uproar over Kuai Ran¡¯s statement. Most that broke off from their families did so to establish themselves. However, the Kuai Family only had one heir. If he were to break away from the Kuai Family, the Kuai Family would go extinct.


    ¡°Brother Kuai! Don¡¯t do this!¡± Liu Mang tried to stop Kuai Ran. He wanted a political marriage with the Kuai Family. He did not intend to sever their rtionship as father and son. Although he did not spend a lot of time with Kuai Ran, he already treated Kuai Ran as a close friend. Even if the political marriage were to fail, he wanted Kuai Ran to have a happy ending.1


    ¡°Brother Liu. If I leave the Kuai Family, I will have nowhere to go. Is Brother Liu willing to give me the opportunity to earn a living?¡± Kuai Ran smiled bitterly at Liu Mang. He had no other choice left as there would be a lot ndering him and Yan Ran after breaking off from the Kuai Family.


    ¡°As long as I, Liu Mang am able to provide food, I will not let Brother Kuai go hungry!¡± Liu Mang replied. He could tell by the look in Kuai Ran¡¯s eyes that Kuai Ran was determined to do this. No amount of persuasion would change his mind. ¡°Yan Ran, no, sister. I can only bless your marriage as a brother. May your husband keep you happy!¡±


    ¡°N!¡± Yan Ran nodded feeling moved.


    ¡°Yan Ran, let us go!¡± Kuai Ran took Yan Ran¡¯s hand and started to walk away. He initially looked very determined but now he looked rxed. Although a heir seemed to have things good, it was actually tiring to be one. There were too many things he could not do and too many things to worry about.


    ¡°Kuai Ran! If you leave you can no longere back!¡± Kuai Yue shouted fiercely. This was his biological son. Yet his son was forcing him to do this.


    ¡°Haha! Father! We leave everything to you!¡± Pang Tongughed excitedly. As long as Kuai Yue ced importance in the Kuai Family¡¯s reputation, Liu Mang¡¯s plot would fail. So what if Pang Tong offended the Kuai Family? The Kuai Family was about to join Yangzhou anyway! Pang Tong did not want Liu Mang to obtain the Kuai Family even if he had to sacrifice his own chances as well.


    The Huang brothers also watched this excitedly. They did not care about anything in particr. To them, this drama was simply entertaining.


    ¡°Brother! Are you satisfied now?¡± Kuai Liang sneered at his brother. ¡°Ran¡¯er is right. The Kuai Family name has shackled and changed you! Since long ago, you were no longer the brother that I know!¡± Kuai Liang said and was also about to leave. Then he remembered that this was his home.


    Kuai Yue sighed andughed bitterly to himself. Was he wrong? As the head of the family, he did the right thing. As an influential family in Jingzhou, marriage is used to make the family more influential. However, he was too maniptive as a father and brother.


    ¡°Your Highness!¡± Kuai Yue said. He seemed to have aged ten years within a short moment.


    ¡°Does the Kuai Family need something?¡± Liu Mang asked coldly.


    Kuai Yue slowly approached Liu Mang and then suddenly knelt down. This threw Liu Mang into confusion. ¡°What are you doing??¡±


    ¡°Your Highness. This Kuai Yue has an inferior son that admires Your Highness¡¯ sister to the extent that he loses his appetite. This Kuai Yue wants to propose for his son to marry Princess Yan Lian as wife.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Liu Mang was at aplete loss. Such an old man proposing a marriage for his son.


    ¡°Is Master Yidu certain about this?¡± Liu Mang asked.


    ¡°This old man only has one son.¡± Kuai Yue replied.


    ¡°Master Yidu! What about her origins?¡±


    ¡°This old man only has one son!¡± Kuai Yue repeated.


    ¡°Master Yidu! Are you sure you want Kuai Ran to take her as wife?¡± Liu Mang tried to confirm. Marrying a concubine and marrying a wife were two different things. When marrying a concubine, it was like epting an inexpensive gift. On the other hand, marrying a wife means the wife bes ady with legal rights. One had the status of host and master. The other had the status of an object. That showed the difference between the two.


    If the Kuai Family take her as wife, it would immediately be considered a political marriage.


    ¡°This old man only has one son!¡± Kuai Yue nodded his head. As the head of the Kuai Family, he wanted the Kuai Family to be influential for Jingzhou. He wanted the Kuai Family tost for centuries. However, he was also a father with only one son.


    ¡°Father!¡± Kuai Ran who had not left yet became surprised when he heard his father¡¯s words.


    ¡°Brother?¡± Kuai Liang was also surprised. Was this really his brother?


    ¡°Kuai Yidu! You must not do this!¡± For Liu Mang, this was a pleasant surprise. For Pang Tong, this was a disaster. If it was marrying a concubine, Pang Tong would still be able to struggle. If it was marrying a wife, it would be official that the Kuai Family has joined up with Yangzhou.


    ¡°This old one congrattes the Kuai Family for being able to take a princess as a wife!¡± Pang Degong immediately stepped forward to congratte Kuai Yue when he saw the scenario. The other nobles that relied on the Kuai Family quickly followed. They were not about to see the parent and child go separate ways. They quickly congratted Kuai Yue to reduce his embarrassment, all the while praising Kuai Ran and Yan Ran.


    ¡°Kuai Yidu!¡± Cai Mao groaned coldly. The Cai Family and Kuai Family had worked together for a very long time. However, the Cai Family would be left behind if the Kuai Family were to join up with Liu Mang.


    ¡°Degui. I only have one son!¡± Kuai Yue repeated again.


    ¡°Sigh.¡± Cai Mao sighed in understanding. He had been friends with Kuai Yue for a long time so he could understand the difficulty Kuai Yue was facing. All of their arguments in front of Liu Biao had simply been performances.


    ¡°Take care of yourself!¡± Cai Mao may not befortable about the Kuai Family¡¯s political marriage but he was still resolute with his view. Liu Mang¡¯s action regarding the recruitment and killing the nobles in Wancheng already earned his hostility.


    Cai Mao left, taking his brother his with him.


    Pang Degong went up to Kuai Liang and Kuai Yue to cup his fist at them before leaving. The wedding reception could be considered to be over. As Kuai Yue proposed his son to marry the bride as a wife, there were other things that needed to be done such as finding a matchmaker for a speech. In other words, it was no longer a good day to promote Pang Shanmin.


    ¡°Shit!¡± Pang Tong cursed and was about to leave. Unfortunately, he was suddenly stopped.


    ¡°Pang Tong Pang Shiyuan! Did I say you can leave?¡± Liu Mang coldly looked at Pang Tong.


    ¡°Does Your Highness want tomit a violent crime in Liu Biao¡¯s territory?¡± Pang Tong mocked back. This was Jingzhou. Liu Mang cannot touch him.


    ¡°A violent crime!¡± Liu Mang narrowed his eyes. Had Pang Tong not remind him of this, he would have definitely forgot. Pang Tong was like Liu Mang¡¯s right hand and was extremely dangerous. Liu Mang¡¯s killing intent grew as he thought of this.


    ¡°Milord!¡± Suddenly, two robust and ugly looking men entered. They looked like demons who had escaped from hell. These two were Zhou Cang and Guan Hai. They had been stuck in traffic and decided to continue their journey on foot. As they no longer had the carriage¡¯s speed, they naturally arrivedte.


    ¡°Woah! Where did this ugly persone from?¡± Zhou Cang shouted loudly. He was the kind of idiot that immediately voices his thoughts.


    ¡°I¡¯m ugly?¡± Pang Tong shouted back in anger. It was true that Pang Tong was a little ugly. He was little bit short and a little dark skinned. He would ept being called ugly if others were to call him that. However, Zhou Cang looks significantly uglier. How could he ept being called ugly by him?


    ¡°Haha.¡± Liu Mangughed at Zhou Cang¡¯s ridiculous actions


    ¡°Damn! This guy looks uglier than you!¡± Zhou Cang said to Guan Hai, making Pang Tong even angier. Had he been stronger than his opponent, he would have already walked up to Zhou Cang and killed him.


    ¡°Your Highness. If there is nothing else, I would like to leave as well.¡± Pang Tong cupped his fist at Liu Mang. He knew when the odds were against him. Continuing to stay here would only cause him to suffer losses.


    ¡°Pang Shiyuan! Did you think I am afraid to kill you?¡± Liu Mang did not allow Pang Tong to leave so Guan Hai and Zhou Cang blocked Pang Tong¡¯s way.


    Liu Mang had the intention to kill Pang Tong right here. After all, Pang Tong had killed his envoy. He could take a page from Pang Tong¡¯s book and kill Pang Tong here before reporting. At that time, it would already be toote for Liu Bei.


    Liu Bei¡¯s biggest weakness was that hecked good strategists. That was why Liu Bei was still drifting around at the age of forty. Getting rid of Pang Tong would deal a heavier blow to Liu Beipared to the death of the White Eared Soldiers. Liu Bei would no longer be a threat.


    ¡°Not good!¡± Pang Tong muttered when he felt Liu Mang¡¯s rising killing intent.


    ¡°Who dares to harm our Military Advisor!¡± Pang Tong¡¯s subordinate quickly surrounded him and looked at their surroundings vigntly.


    Liu Mang looked at these devoted soldiers andughed. Had he been alone, they could have obstructed him long enough for Pang Tong to escape. However, with Zhou Cang and Guan Hai present as well, these people¡¯s efforts amounted to nothing. After all, Guan Hai was able to obtain a draw when fighting against Zhang Fei. How could these people be a threat? Zhou Cang may not be as strong as Guan Hai but he was definitely not much weaker himself.


    ¡°Liu Mang! Are you not afraid of being punished by Liu Biao?¡± Pang Tong shouted loudly in hopes that Liu Mang would retreat.


    ¡°Haha!¡± Liu Mangughed in disdain. Hisugh was one of the few reasons Pang Tong really hated Liu Mang. Pang Tong hated being looked down on.


    ¡°Pang Tong Pang Shiyuan! You are truly a fried chicken! Only people like you can say such retarded things!¡± Liu Mang sneered. Pang Tong was acting like a child intending toin to his mother after failing to obtain something. When Pang Tong killed his envoy, Liu Biao could only endure as he had already offended Liu Mang. He could not offend Liu Bei as well.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Pang Tong did not immediately give a reply and instead looked at his surroundings for an escape route. He could tell that Liu Mang seriously wanted him dead and the chances of escape was low.


    ¡°Haha! Didn¡¯t you kill my envoy and tried to frame me? Are you out of ideas?¡± Liu Mang mocked as he slowly approached Pang Tong. Pang Tong continued to stare at the approaching Liu Mang.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to capture the King first? Come! I am right here! If you can capture me, you may be able to escape alive!¡± Liu Mang said oppressively.


    ¡°Liu Mang Liu Hanyang! Don¡¯t bully people too much!¡± Pang Tong replied tenaciously. Had Zhang Fei been around, Pang Tong would have done so. Unfortunately, Zhang Fei had not yet recovered and he did not have enough guards so capturing Liu Mang was impossible.


    ¡°So what if I want to bully you? In fact, I want to kill you!¡± Liu Mang said as he raised his hand. Zhou Cang and Guan Hai readied themselves. The moment Liu Mang gives the order, the two of them would charge towards Pang Tong¡¯s group and kill them.


    Pang Tong started to sweat. He had already fallen into Liu Mang¡¯s hands.


    ¡°I should first thank you for the four thousand gold! It would help me pay for the provisions!¡± Liu Mang said.


    ¡°Your Highness! Please stay your hand!¡± Someone shouted just as Liu Mang was about to give the order to kill Pang Tong.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Liu Mang furrowed his brows and stopped when he saw the person that spoke. Guan Hai and Zhou Cang continued to wait for Liu Mang¡¯s orders.


    ¡°Lord Pang. Why are you here?¡± Liu Mang asked Pang Degong despite knowing the answer.


    ¡°This old one wants to plead for this unfilial child!¡± Pang Degong managed to barge into the situation while smiling.


    ¡°Uncle?¡± Pang Tong looked at his uncle slowly approach with his walking stick.


    ¡°This old one hopes Your Highness would spare his life!¡±


    ¡°Lord Pang. I am sure you know that your nephew almost killed me!¡± Liu Mang would not let Pang Tong go just because of one sentence by Pang Degong.


    ¡°That is why this old one came forward to plead Your Highness to spare his life.¡± Pang Degong still replied with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Give me a reason!¡± Liu Mang admired Pang Degong because the man was virtuous. Liu Mang also did some investigating and found out that the Lumen Academy was able to make Pang Degong stand on equal footing with Liu Biao. Yet, Pang Degong remained charitable and had no ambitions. He behaved with integrity. There were less righteous people during such chaotic times which is why this trait became even more valuable.


    However, his admiration does not mean that he would give Pang Degong face and spare the viper Pang Tong. If you do not kill him, he would kill you.


    ¡°Is Your Highness willing to make the Lumen Academy your enemy?¡± Pang Degong said with a smile.


    Liu Mang frowned. Truthfully speaking, the Pang Family was not actually influential. They only became influential because of the respect others gave him for founding the Lumen Academy. The students of the Lumen Academy were everywhere, even in Jiangdong.


    It was the biggest learning institute in the Han Dynasty especially after merging with theirpetitor, the He Ying Academy.


    ¡°Lord Pang. You are threatening me.¡± Liu Mang narrowed his eyes. If the Lumen Academy bes enemies with Liu Mang, it won¡¯t just be all the students but also plenty of officials. While these people don¡¯t take orders from the Lumen Academy, they would all still give face to Pang Degong. In other words, they would not be enemies with Liu Mang openly but would strike from the back.


    ¡°I don¡¯t dare!¡± Pang Degong quickly replied. He was an impartial person who would not offend Liu Mang nor would he favor Liu Mang. ¡°If Your Highness is willing to spare this unfilial child, all of the Lumen Academy in Jingzhou would make things easy for Your Highness.¡± Pang Degong said sincerely.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Liu Mang narrowed his eyes. He came to buy provisions for Yangzhou but there were three obstacles in his way. The Kuai Family, the Cai Family and the Lumen Academy. If Pang Degong¡¯s words were true, Liu Mang would have already solved his problem.


    The Kuai Family¡¯s assistance has already been obtained via political marriage while Liu Mang had not yet begun to gain the Cai Family¡¯s support. However, the Lumen Academy was actually a bigger problem. Even if Liu Biao was willing to provide provisions, the Lumen Academy had enough people to forcefully dy the transportation of the provisions forever.


    That was why Pang Degong¡¯s words were significant as he had promised Liu Mang that the Lumen Academy will not interfere in the event that Liu Biao was willing to provide provisions.


    ¡°If Lord Pang speaking truthfully?¡± Liu Mang asked. He had been thinking of how to obtain Pang Degong¡¯s assistance ever since he made Pang Degong¡¯s son vomit blood. It was unrealistic to ask the father for help after harming the son.


    ¡°This one is old but still knows how to write the words honor and justice!¡± Pang Degong replied with a smile.


    ¡°Uncle! You mustn¡¯t do this!¡± Pang Tong wanted to object.2


    ¡°Lord Pang. Your nephew seems unwilling.¡± Liu Mang was also troubled. Pang Degong¡¯s offer was good but killing Pang Tong would mean that the Liu Bei¡¯s Army would be finished.


    ¡°Will Your Highness reject my proposal? It involves the lives of millions in Yangzhou!¡± Pang Degong replied with regret. The people would definitely be ced in a terrible situation without those provisions. Pang Degong was reminding Liu Mang of his priorities. Killing Pang Tong would destroy the Liu Bei¡¯s Army but Yangzhou would also be lost.


    ¡°In that case, I will leave Pang Tong to you. I hope Lord Pang would be able to properly educate him!¡± Liu Mang cupped his fist and replied.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Pang Tong harrumphed. His life was spared but he was still brimming with hatred.


    ¡°In that case, this old one will take his leave.¡± Pang Degong nodded and started to leave.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Liu Mang suddenly shouted.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong Your Highness? Are you not going to live up to your words? I am standing right here! Come and kill me!¡± Pang Tong mocked, feeling certain that he would remain safe since his uncle was protecting him.


    ¡°I won¡¯t go against my word.¡±


    ¡°Then why do you stop us?¡±


    ¡°I gave Lord Pang face to spare you! I never said anything about sparing the others!¡± Liu Mang replied indifferently as he looked at Pang Tong¡¯s subordinates.


    ¡°Liu Hanyang! You dare?¡± Pang Tong red.


    ¡°Hmph! Zhou Cang, Guan Hai! I will leave these people to you! I am sure I don¡¯t need to tell you what to do!¡±


    ¡°Of course, that is to kill!¡± Guan Hai shouted as he charged in.


    ¡°Military Advisor! Save us! Save us!¡±


    Pang Tong red and gritted his teeth as the blood of his subordinates continued to spill. Meanwhile, Pang Degong continued to smile as though nothing happened.


    ___________


    Excuse me? You tried to ¡°kill¡± him twenty four hours ago.


    I agree. He should just stab you.

 Chapter 466

    <h4>Chapter 466</h4>


    The wedding caused a big shock to spread throughout Jingzhou. This is because the Kuai Family initially did not want to send help and the Cai Family had hatred for Yangzhou. Now, the Kuai Family had a political marriage with Yangzhou despite being allies with the Cai Family. People wondered if the Kuai Family intended to abandon the Cai Family.


    The nobles continued to maintain a wait and see attitude until an announcement for them to provide provisions is made.


    The Kuai Family began preparing for a ceremony as they would be taking a wife and not a concubine. They need a proper ceremony with a matchmaker and others for the marriage to be official.


    Liu Mang had ovee two of the three obstacles for Yangzhou¡¯s survival. All that was left was the Cai Family. Because of this, Liu Mang was extremely happy but was also still vignt.


    ¡°Wenhe. Have you finished the investigation?¡± Liu Mang and Jia Xu kept themselves busy. Jia Xu investigated Lady Cai¡¯s whereabouts. She still had a high position within the Cai Family despite being Liu Biao¡¯s wife. She was as influential as Cai Mao within the Family. If she agrees to something, Cai Mao would be unlikely to refuse.


    ¡°I am finished with the investigation! Lady Cai would be at a small courtyard outside the city for a few days.¡± Jia Xu replied. Lady Cai had such a high status that her freedom decreased. As Xiangyang was safe, she went outside the city every month for a bit of private rxation.


    ¡°There is no time to lose. We should go as soon as possible.¡± Liu Mang said.


    ___


    Meanwhile, Pang Tong was also trying to make ns. He had just only been made to lose face and four thousand gold for nothing. However, the biggest humiliation was that he would have died had his uncle not bail him out. It was a humiliating because strategists should always leave an escape route for himself if he were to fail.


    Pang Tong still had some lingering fear of the event. Every time he closed his eyes, he was able to see and hear the screams of the ones that apanied him to the event that day. The only one spared was his carriage driver.


    ¡°Damn you! Liu Mang Liu Hanyang!¡± Pang Tong cursed as he gnashed his teeth. He even ced his uncle on Liu Mang¡¯s side. Pang Degong had to lower his face and use the Lumen Academy in exchange for Pang Tong¡¯s life. However, Pang Tong felt as though his uncle should have also rescue his men as well because Liu Mang would definitely not dare to offend Pang Degong. Yet his uncle only remained silent.


    ¡°Military Advisor. What do we do now?¡± Only a few people that were brought by Pang Tong were left. The rest had either been killed that night or when they attacked Liu Mang¡¯s ship. The ones that were still alive became extremely cautious. They did not want to be sent to their deaths as a result of Pang Tong¡¯s strategies.


    ¡°The fourrge families of Jingzhou...¡± Pang Tong calmed himself down and thought to himself. Jingzhou was controlled by the Huang Family, Cai Family, Kuai Family and Liu Family.


    The Liu Family were Liu Biao¡¯s rtives so they were the most influential group. However, the Cai Family and the Kuai Family worked together and were collectively more powerful. All the policies were made by the Cai Family and the Kuai Family.


    There was the Huang Family. They were as powerful as the Cai Family in military but not as strong politically. Even if Liu Mang had good rapport with the Huang Family, the Huang Family would not be able to help because the matter of provisions was not under their jurisdiction. It was not like the Kuai Family where marriage would help. Although the Cai Family had the provisions, the Kuai Family had the authority to take it out. As a result of the marriage, it was no longer a good idea to try obtaining the Kuai Family¡¯s support.


    Pang Tong also wanted to use the Lumen Academy to make life harder for Liu Mang but his uncle had made that impossible.


    ¡°It is the Cai Family!¡± The provisions were all with the Cai Family. If Liu Mang wanted all the provisions, his next target would be the Cai Family. Pang Tong noticed that Cai Mao left abruptly on the wedding day. Based on that, he believed that Cai Mao would not be able to get along with Liu Mang that easily. Still, he could not let his guard down as Kuai Yue was initially firm in his decision to help neither party. Yet, Kuai Yue now supported Liu Mang.


    Pang Tong believed Liu Mang would not visit Cai Mao so he tried to see it from a different angle. Cai Mao had no sons, only daughters. He also had a few little brothers. These were people that could not help Liu Mang. All that was left was Cai Mao¡¯s sister.


    ¡°Lady Cai!¡± Pang Tong thought of her. She had a close rtionship with the Cai Family and her words held sway. If there was a person Cai Mao could not go against, that person would be Lady Cai.


    Pang Tong thought about Lady Cai¡¯s status as he looked at a message detailing Lady Cai¡¯s location and her actions. He then sneered and said, ¡°Good! So this is your n! Let us see who can convince over Lady Cai!¡±

 Chapter 467

    <h4>Chapter 467</h4>


    Jingchu was near Yangtze. Xiangyang was beside Jingshan. The old people used to say that the sky need not be too high as long as immortals exists and the water need not be too deep as long as dragons exist. Although nobody havee across immortals and dragons, Jingchu was full of giants among men, proving that their soil was suitable for nourishing people.


    The gates of Xiangyang opened at dawn. A group of soldiers then went out, escorting the carriage behind them.


    ¡°Lady Cai is going to Jingshan again?¡± Themon people of Xiangyangmented with familiarity. Such big movements would be difficult to hide. They had already be ustomed to seeing Lady Cai go to Jingshan.


    ¡°Xiao Cui, have we arrived?¡± A grandeur voice asked from within the carriage.


    ¡°Not yet, Miss.¡± Xiao Cui replied to Lady Cai. Xiao Cui had apanied Lady Cai from the Cai Family which is why she was more ustomed addressing her as ¡®Miss¡¯. She turned her head around and saw that Xiangyang can no longer be seen. ¡°Miss. We will arrive soon.¡±


    ¡°N.¡± Lady Cai nodded and leaned back. Every month, she had to leave the city for some private time. Just as soon as she was about to take a nap, the carriage suddenly came to a half.


    ¡°Miss. There is a schr that wants to see you.¡±


    Lady Cai waved her hands and replied that she did not want to see anyone.


    ¡°This schr said he came from the Lumen Academy and we could help each other.¡±


    ¡°Lumen Academy?¡±


    ___


    ¡°Jingzhou is really a nice ce!¡± Liu Mang had also left Xiangyang inside a carriage. Before this, Liu Mang had to disguise himself when going out because he was being monitored. However, now that he had a political marriage with the Kuai Family, others would help cover his tracks instead.


    As Liu Mang could now rx more, he feltfortable.


    Were there any poor people in Jingzhou? Of course there were. There were plenty of such people around Kuai Liang¡¯s home. Their houses were all made from satintail. However, these poor people were not starving. They could still earn enough to provide for themselves. There were no corpses anywhere unlike Yangzhou and Yuzhou where the starving and the dead were everywhere.


    The people were working the farm as the birds flew freely in the clearly blue sky. This could not be seen in modern times.


    ¡°Hopefully this ce could avoid the horrors of war.¡± Jia Xu sighed. In war, the influential and the ambitious fought against each other. However, the people were the ones that suffered.


    Liu Biao did not strive for newnds and his only enemy was Sun Ce. It was because of this that the people of Jingzhou could work peacefully unlike other militaristic ces.


    However, the world was not so kind to leave you alone just because you want peace. Liu Biao¡¯snd was rich and many wanted it for themselves. One of the reasons Sun Ce did not take his fight to the Central ins and continued attacking Jingzhou is because he knew that he would be able to cover up for his losses and even expand bigger after taking Jingzhou. Compare this with ruined ces such as Yangzhou and Xuzhou. Capturing those ces would only force Sun Ce to spread his forces thinner. Now everybody, including Liu Bei and Cao Cao, wanted Jingzhou.


    ¡°Liu Biao, Liu Qi and Liu Zong...¡± Liu Mang thought of three people as he plotted. Liu Biao was already old. If Liu Mang remembered correctly, Liu Biao did not have long to live. The next person to inherit Jingzhou would be Liu Qi or Liu Zong. However, would Liu Qi be able topete against Liu Zong?


    Liu Mang then shook his head. The inheritance of Jingzhou none of his business right now. What he needed was provisions.


    ¡°Have the two merchants reached Yangzhou yet?¡± Liu Mang asked


    ¡°Not yet. They should be in Zaoyang right now.¡± Jia Xu replied. Fatty Liang had gathered thirty thousand provisions which was no small amount. Liu Qi who was at Xinye would help make the provisions arrive at Yangzhou.


    ¡°It is not enough!¡± Liu Mangmented. Although it was enough for an army to go on a campaign, it was hardly enough for Yangzhou.


    ¡°What about Zilong and the White Horses?¡± Liu Mang asked after just only remembering about Zhao Yun. The White Horses were given everything such as silk, bows, and an additional horse. The only thing they did not have was heavy armor. The cost to establish them wasparable to the amount needed for the Wolf Cavalry.


    ¡°General Zilong is avoidingbat!¡± Jia Xu replied. He had obtained information that Zhao Yun and his cavalry went North of Wancheng but have not started fighting against Liu Bei.


    ¡°Haha! That is good!¡± Liu Mangughed after hearing this. The Wolf Cavalry was enough if they needed to fight against the Xiliang Cavalry. The White Horses is not needed. Zhao Yun is starting to be familiar with Mangu tactics.1


    Liu Mang handed the White Horses over to Zhao Yun as the man was loyal and could keep hisposure. Zhao Yun would do as asked unlike Xu Sheng. Xu Sheng was also powerful but he was also more irritable. Once his opponents provoke him, he would lose himself.


    ¡°Milord. We have also spent a lot.¡± Jia Xu said. The expenses of the White Horses were too astronomical to even consider them ¡®troops¡¯. They were money sinks.


    One arrow was twenty coins. In the past few days, Zhao Yun had used hundreds and thousands of arrows. If the cost for repairing the bows and feeding the horses were included, a few hundred gold could vanish in several days.


    ¡°If gold can solve the problem, it is not a problem!¡± Liu Mang smiled. Liu Mang said this not because he was rich. He simply wanted to turn the four thousand gold into materials. ¡°Besides that, I believe Liu Bei must be feeling very uneasy for the past few days!¡±


    Liu Mang was right. Liu Bei was indeed uneasy about having an enemy cavalry within his territory. To deal with a cavalry, one needed to send out cavalries. That was why Liu Bei chose to send out Hu Che Er and the Xiliang Cavalry. In ancient times, battles was about who had the better heavy armor. On the other hand, Liu Mang¡¯s cavalry all had no armor.


    Hu Che Er excitedly went out to do battle. Even if he only had one arm, his morale was high. He was certain he would be able to easily wipe out the light cavalry even though he only had one arm. Unfortunately, when he set out for battle, there was nobody there to fight. Zhao Yun had already gave the order to retreat the moment he saw Hu Che Er dispatching troops.


    Hu Che Er excitedly thought that the enemy was too afraid to fight. In ancient times, people generally avoided retreating as the army would bepletely routed if they were overtaken by the enemy.


    Hu Che Er had disdain for the enemy general and wanted to im his head for merits.


    Hu Che Er thought that Zhao Yun was retarded for having the cavalry try and shoot arrows while still speeding along with their horses. Had they been the Qiang Cavalry or foreigners, this may be feasible. After all, those people lived on horsebacks. However, these people were all Han men, some of them even peasants. They look like amateurs, how could they hit anyone like that?


    Hu Che Er chased and had almost caught up with his enemy. However, the enemy had two horses per rider and wore light armor. His heavy cavalry only had one horse per rider. How were they going to catch up? All Hu Che Er received for his troubles was a volley of arrows. These arrows were not aimed urately but there were so many of them. The soldiers may be heavily armored but not the horses. Within a short moment, the horses were shot down and its rider trampled on.


    Once or twice was of no consequences but in half a day, Hu Che Er lost over three hundred men.


    Hu Che Er angrily decided to fight back with arrows. A few hundred of his men were skilled at archery. Unfortunately for them, the White Horses wore silk clothing which protected them from arrows.


    Since Hu Che Er could not catch them, he decided to rest to preserve horsepower. However, Zhao Yun would not let them rest. He followed Liu Mang¡¯s instructions to disturb the enemy when they stop. Causing them to be chased again.


    The same thing kept repeating in the Nanyang region. This was how Zhao Yun wasted so many arrows within ten days. Liu Bei¡¯s face turned pale from the reports of the damage faced by the Xiliang Cavalry. A thousand of his men died in exchange for only about ten of his enemies. On top of that, these ten people were not even confirmed kills. There were no corpses, in other words these ten people may also be an overstatement.


    __________


    One of the Mongolian ¡°Hit-and-run tactics¡± using bows. Basically attack, pretend to retreat/actually retreat with superior speed. Wear down the enemy¡¯s stamina and ¡°deal scratch damage¡± until they die.

 Chapter 468

    <h4>Chapter 468</h4>


    Liu Bei¡¯s expression was gloomy and dreadful. His generals remained silent. At that moment, the Nanyang region has four cities and the people there were all rmed.


    ¡°Milord. How about we just ignore them?¡± Someone suggested only to receive res for his trouble. The enemy was already at their doorstep and you want to ignore them? It would be a different story if Liu Mang¡¯s men weremon troops. That way, Liu Bei could easily vanquish them. Liu Bei could warn his troops to be extra careful if Liu Mang¡¯s troops hid themselves in the mountain. However, Liu Mang¡¯s men were cavalries. On top of that, they had two horses per person much to Liu Bei¡¯s envy. Liu Mang¡¯s cavalry could attack Wancheng in the morning, go elsewhere and thene back at night to attack Wancheng again.


    As a result, Liu Mang¡¯s cavalry of three thousand became a huge threat. Wancheng was alsocking in provisions and had to depend on supplies brought from Yuzhou. If this cavalry were to rob those supplies, the Liu Bei¡¯s Army would be forced to go hungry.


    ¡°Is there a letter from the Military Advisor?¡± Liu Bei asked as he missed Pang Tong. He would not have been so irritable if Pang Tong was around.


    ¡°The Military Advisor has not yet given a reply.¡± The one in charge of receiving Pang Tong¡¯s messages replied. How could Pang Tong dare to report in? Zhang Fei was almost killed by Huang She. If this had been reported, Liu Bei may immediately go after Liu Biao. Even if Liu Bei could endure going after Liu Biao, Guan Yu may not.


    ¡°For now, close the gates of Jiaxia, Anzhong and Dengshu! Be on guard for Liu Mang¡¯s Army!¡± Liu Bei ordered.


    ¡°Milord! If we close the gates to these three cities, what do we do about our transportation of provisions?¡± Jian Yong asked. He was not as good in strategy but he was still an expert in management. He had been ordered to move from Yuzhou to Nanyang after Liu Bei upied the area. The purpose was for him to help manage the Nanyang region.


    ¡°Milord. We have obtained thousands of catties of iron from Jingzhou in the past few days. It is enough to make several hundred heavy armor and several thousand swords. If we close the gates, we would not be able to make the transaction!¡± Another person spoke up causing Liu Bei to frown. This person was Mi Zhu, the older brother of Liu Bei¡¯s wife.


    Mi Zhu was considered a very rich person as more than half of the wealth in Xuzhou went to him. The reason why Xuzhou was targeted by Cao Cao was not only because of the death of his father but also because of its wealth. It was simr to why Sun Ce was attracted to Jiangdong. One could easily earn back their expenses for capturing Xuzhou. That was why Xuzhou was necessary to Cao Cao. Liu Bei would not have obtained it if it was not because of Lu Bu. Meanwhile, Mi Zhu have at least half of Xuzhou¡¯s wealth. This showed how rich the Mi Family were.


    Mi Zhu could fork out that much wealth even if Lu Bu were to capture Xiapi. It was by handing out three thousand servants as a dowry that helped Liu Bei make aeback.


    Mi Zhu had been Liu Bei¡¯s favored minister during those days but now he was a person that made Liu Bei frown. The reason for this is because Mi Zhu was no longer useful. His wealth had dried up. Zhang Fei and Guan Yu didn¡¯t like the Mi Family because they were merchants. They were of the lowest ss in society. Liu Bei would always chide them for itst time. Now, he stopped caring and would even turn a blind eye even if Zhang Fei were to ridicule the Mi Fanily in front of him. The people connecting them together such as Lady Mi had also gone missing along with Mi Zhu¡¯s little brother. If it was not because of Mi Zhu handling trade, he would get even less attention from Liu Bei.


    ¡°Zizhong. First, stop trading with Jingzhou!¡± Liu Bei said while trying to preserve face.


    ¡°Understood.¡± Mi Zhu nodded. He could notice Liu Bei¡¯s cold treatment towards him. After all, he was a merchant. Reading minds through observation was part of his job. However, he was helpless as he was a merchant. What else could he do? He did not have the strength to kill like Zhang Fei or the intelligence and craftiness to n or scheme like Jian Yong and Pang Tong. All he could do was make money. Liu Bei currently did not have much money. However, he had also given Mi Zhu less capital.


    ¡°Alright. That is enough for today.¡± Liu Bei rubbed his head tiredly. He was bullied when he was amoner. He was bullied and had to go hungry when he became the Emperor¡¯s uncle in order to save his own life. Now when he had finally obtained territory, people came to his gates and restrained him. Even the patient Liu Bei would start to feel angry.


    Since they could not attack the enemy, they might as well close the gates and not meet with the enemy. It is not like the enemy cavalry could siege the city.


    Once Liu Bei left, the others slowly dispersed.


    Mi Zhu sighed as he watched each of his colleagues leave with anotherpanion. On the other hand, he remained alone. The reason why no one dared to remain with him was because they were too afraid of offending Guan Yu and Zhang Fei. Initially, Mi Zhu had his little brother to apany him but now his little brother was missing.


    At this moment, he suddenly heard a voice. ¡°Zizhong. Please slow down. I would not be able to keep up with you.¡±


    Mi Zhu turned around to find Jian Yong.

 Chapter 469

    <h4>Chapter 469</h4>


    ¡°Zizhong! Slow down!¡± Jian Yong called out as he gasped for breath. Mi Zhu had no choice but to respond as Jian Yong was one of Liu Bei¡¯s oldest followers. Even when Mi Zhu was in Xuzhou, he already had to be respectful to Jian Yong. Now that his influence had decreased he became too afraid to even put on any airs.


    Seeing Jian Yong approach him, Mi Zhu quickly cupped his fist. ¡°Master Jian Yong.¡± Mi Zhu addressed Jian Yong with respect, recognition and estrangement. It was like greeting a stranger instead of a friend.


    Jian Yong frowned at this. Thest time Mi Zhu addressed him this way was when Mi Zhu had not yet begun serving Liu Bei. Since then, Mi Zhu had always acted familiar with him but had now returned to being estranged. Jian Yong then quickly changed his expression and joked. ¡°I don¡¯t dare be called master by Zizhong. I don¡¯t know how to make money! If you give me a capital to start a business, I will end up selling myself!¡± This caused Mi Zhu tough.


    ¡°Just call me Xianhe. I will feel more at ease.¡± Jian Yong said diplomatically. He was the mouthpiece that made the connection with Mi Zhu, causing the Mi Family to provide Liu Bei with financial aid.


    ¡°Xianhe!¡± Mi Zhu greeted. Since Jian Yong already said so, Mi Zhu had no choice but to give face to Jian Yong.


    ¡°That¡¯s better!¡± Jian Yong approached and patted Mi Zhu¡¯s shoulder intimately, helping Mi Zhu to calm down.


    Jian Yong could tell that something was wrong with Mi Zhu and he did not me Mi Zhu for it. He understood that merchants had the lowest status as they were wicked in the eyes of the public.


    Meanwhile, there are merchants like Lu Buwei in history who made a country instead of profits. The Qin Dynasty would not have been so formidable if Lu Buwei didn¡¯t exist. That was why Lubuwei was treated as a role model to merchants. Mi Zhu was one of those that tried to follow in Lu Buwei¡¯s footsteps. He wanted to give Liu Bei his capital and be promoted to nobility. He even married his sister off to Liu Bei. Mi Zhu never expected Liu Bei to suffer defeat after defeat until his own wealth dried up. On the other hand, Liu Bei was thinking of how to obtain more power instead of how to obtain money. This caused Mi Zhu¡¯s position to fall even further. Worse still, his brother and sister had gone missing.


    It would be stranger if Mi Zhu was given position. Although Liu Bei was benevolent, he was fickle. Women were like clothes while brothers were like hands and feet. This was something Liu Bei said himself. Naturally, Liu Bei would not raise the position of someone because of a woman.


    It was Liu Bei¡¯s way of handling things that put Mi Zhu in low spirits.


    Jian Yong understood this is why he chased Mi Zhu to cate him.


    ¡°Zizhong. You know that the Lord is in a bad mood recently. I hope Zizhong can forgive him.¡± Jian Yong spoke on behalf of Liu Bei. How could Liu Bei be in a good mood after being chased all the way to Yuzhou and suffering defeat.


    ¡°Xianhe. What do you want me to say?¡± Mi Zhu replied cautiously. If he nodded his head, it would mean that he indeed haveints about Liu Bei. If he shook his head it would mean that he did not forgive Liu Bei. What do you think the result would be once Liu Bei found out that Mi Zhu hadints?


    ¡°No. My meaning was...¡± Jian Yong was good at speaking but even he could not find a proper reply. In the end, he looked at Mi Zhu and said, ¡°Zizhong. I am sure you know what I am talking about!¡± There were some things that could be said directly and others that could not.


    ¡°Does it matter? I am just a merchant. Xianhe. If there are no other matters, I will take my leave.¡± Mi Zhu ridiculed himself. He was a proper merchant who insisted on making a country. Now he was almost bankrupt and his family were missing. At the same time, he was ridiculing Liu Bei. Before this, Liu Bei held on to his hand saying that they would share joy and tribtions together. What about now?


    ¡°Zizhong. Right now Yangzhou is a big problem. I am sure you understand this as well! Once the Military Advisor returns from Jingzhou and Milord captures the South, I am sure you will be given an important position.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Mi Zhu sneered and left.


    ¡°Zizhong. Milord has given me a list of names. These people will be given jobs as an official and also a noble title. Zizhong, your name is in this list!¡± Jian Yong used his trump card.


    ¡°A title!¡± Mi Zhu was fascinated by those words. He gave away his wealth and his sister for the purpose of a title. Status and title! Mi Zhu wanted to obtain those and break away from his shameful identity of a merchant.


    Jian Yong smiled when he saw Mi Zhu¡¯s hesitation. He did not believe anybody would be able to resist this temptation. A wealthy person with no status or acknowledgement was just a rich person. It is only by obtaining status could they be a noble and receive education. It is only by bing nobles can the Mi Family stop being merchants.


    ¡°Zizhong. I am sure you understand. Once this matter is over, the Lord will give you an important position!¡± Jian Yong guided patiently.


    ¡°An important position?¡± Mi Zhu still did not believe it.


    ¡°Of course. If not, why would Milord allow me to put your name into this list of people who are going to be given status?¡±


    ¡°I...¡±


    ¡°I still have other matters to attend to. Zizhong. Go back and think about this carefully.¡± Jian Yong said and left. He knew that saying too much would only be detrimental to his purpose. The best method was to give a person hope without being too direct.


    Mi Zhu nodded his head and also left. His mind was in disorder and he needed time to think this over.

 Chapter 470

    <h4>Chapter 470</h4>


    ¡°The Master has returned!¡± The housekeeper stepped forward and help took off Mi Zhu¡¯s coat the moment Mi Zhu got home. A lot of firewood had been burned so the ce was warm.


    ¡°I have always been troubling you, housekeeper.¡± Mi Zhu nodded in acknowledgement of the housekeeper¡¯s efforts. The housekeeper looked pale, evidently waiting outside for Mi Zhu to return.


    ¡°It is no trouble at all. This is something that I should have been doing!¡± The housekeeper quickly replied.


    ¡°Master. Are you going to eat now?¡± The housekeeper asked. It was already noon. Although themon people of that era only had two meals a day, the prosperous still ate three meals a day.


    ¡°No. I am going to the study.¡± Mi Zhu initially wanted to eat first but decided not to after receiving that exciting news. He was going to be nobility. Once that happens, he would no longer be a lowly merchant. He was so excited he no longer felt like eating.


    ¡°Also, Second Master and the miss are not around!¡± The old housekeeper added, causing Mi Zhu¡¯s mood to immediately plummet. The most important people in his life had disappeared.


    The housekeeper immediately realized that he said the wrong thing the moment Mi Zhu¡¯s expression changed. He quickly knelt down and begged for forgiveness.


    ¡°Get up. You are not the one at fault.¡± Mi Zhu shook his head. When Liu Bei attacked Yangzhou, none of them expected Liu Mang to attack Yuzhou. His little brother was guarding Yingshang city. When Yingshang city was captured, his brother had also disappeared along with his sister that had coincidentally went to pay a visit.


    Mi Zhu did not know if the two of them were still alive. If they were dead, there should at least be corpses for Mi Zhu to bury. However, he could not find his siblings despite his efforts. He could only hope that his siblings were captured by Liu Mang. At least they would still be alive.


    ¡°Come, housekeeper. Let¡¯s go and eat.¡± Mi Zhu finally said, not wanting to think about his siblings anymore. The more he thought about it, the more heart broken he became.


    ¡°No, no. Master. This cannot be done!¡± The housekeeper panicked after Mi Zhu invited him to eat. He was just a servant. If others find out about this, they wouldugh at Mi Zhu.


    ¡°Why not? Do you want me to eat all these by myself?¡± Mi Zhu replied without taking offense. There were a dozen dishes on the table.


    ¡°No, that would not conform tomon sense!1¡± The housekeeper shook his head. The servants all eat leftovers that their masters could not finish but they were not allowed to sit on the table.


    ¡°Who decided that?¡± Mi Zhu sneered. ¡°Who decided that wasmon sense? It is the nobles! Who am I? I am just a lowly merchant! Why do I need to follow etiquette? Come and sit!¡± Mi Zhu said as he forcefully made the housekeeper sit.


    ¡°Master! I...!¡± The housekeeper wanted to object but finally gave up after a re. He sat down, picked up his chopsticks and carefully took vegetables.


    Mi Du didn¡¯t care. All he cared about was that he no longer had to eat alone.


    ____


    ¡°Jingzhou needs a person in charge ofmerce.¡± Liu Mang stated when he was still in Jingzhou. With Liu Qi¡¯s help, supplies would flow from Jingzhou to Yangzhou. Fatty Liang and Wu De persuaded people to go to Yangzhou and start a business. However, all of this is too disorderly and would eventually cause trouble. That was why a person in charge ofmerce was needed. People like Xu Shu, Liu Ye and Jia Xu did not know much about business.


    As merchants were at the bottom of the socialdder, they don¡¯t mix with the people from the upper ss. As a result, the visitors that went to Wancheng split off into two groups.


    ¡°What?¡± Liu Bei was stunned when he heard the news. Liu Mang had dispatched an envoy to Yangzhou. It was not even just a problem of them being enemies. Liu Mang¡¯s cavalry of three thousand was still around outside. Were they not afraid that the envoy would be killed?


    ¡°Why did Liu Mang send an envoy? Does he want to surrender?¡± Liu Bei mocked and then ordered ¡°Bring that boy¡¯s envoy in!¡±


    ¡°His Highness the King of Shu¡¯s envoy, Yang Jie, greets the Left General.¡± Yang Jie was Yang Hong¡¯s nephew. As Yang Hong was in charge of intelligence, this matter was given to a subordinate. Yang Jie volunteered.


    Yang Jie showed perfect etiquette as an envoy by greeting Liu Bei respectfully with his title even though both sides were enemies. He could not greet Liu Bei as Imperial Uncle as this would imply that Liu Mang was Liu Bei¡¯s nephew, putting Liu Bei is a higher position.


    Liu Bei nodded and excused the envoy, acknowledging the way he was greeted. Yang Jie may be Liu Mang¡¯s envoy but Liu Bei would not act too excessively.


    ¡°Why business does your Lord have with my Lord?¡± Jian Yong inquired as there was no need for Liu Bei himself to personally talk to the envoy.


    ¡°My Lord dispatched me to return the Left General¡¯s wife and brother-inw!¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± Liu Bei frowned.


    ¡°It is Lady Mi and General Mi Fang.¡± Yang Jie exined.


    ¡°They are still alive?¡± Liu Bei immediately uttered without thinking.


    Yang Jie smiled at Liu Bei¡¯s reaction. Liu Bei reacted just like how his uncle Yang Hong had told him. ¡°My Lord attacked Yingshang but did not execute General Mi Fang. He and Lady Mi are now guests in Yangzhou.¡± Yang Jie replied as he cupped his fist.


    ¡°Speak. What does your Lord want?¡± Liu Bei asked. He may havee from amon background but even the ways themon people cheat each other were simr. He did not believe that Liu Mang would return Mi Fang and Lady Mi purely out of good intentions.


    ¡°The Left General is straightforward!¡± Yang Jie said with a smile. ¡°My Lord may not be in Yangzhou in the past few days. However, our Military Advisor Xu Shu have been satisfying the needs of General Mi Fang and Lady Mi. Unfortunately, Yangzhou is barren after many years of war. It is with great hardship that we entertained General Mi Fang and Lady Mi. So, we want to send them back to Yuzhou. We only hope the Left General is willing to pay for the fare of sending them to your home.¡±


    ¡°How much do you need?¡±


    ¡°Not much, just a hundred thousand provisions.¡± Yang Jie immediately gave a figure.


    Everyone else spat out a mouthful of blood. How is that ¡®not much¡¯? Even highway robbery is more honest! To begin with, everybody knew that Yangzhou wascking in provisions. It was to the extent that Liu Mang took the risk of personally going to Jingzhou to obtain provisions. Liu Bei was also waiting for the citizens of Yangzhou to start a riot. Why would he give provisions?


    More importantly, Liu Bei himself only had around that amount for maintaining and expanding his army. If he gave the provision away, there would be none left for himself.


    ¡°Truly a meager amount!¡± Liu Bei mocked sarcastically with a trace of anger on his face.


    ¡°Your Lord¡¯s request is impossible!¡± Jian Yong saw that Liu Bei got angry and lost face in front of Yang Jie. However, he did not care. His job was to solve difficult problems for Liu Bei.


    ¡°Is that a lot?¡± Yang Jie pretended to be astounded. ¡°Of course, my Lord also understands that the Left General is thrifty so he reduced the amount to fifty thousand provisions.¡±


    ¡°Yang Jie! Are you really so unafraid of death?¡± Yang Jie¡¯s words were provocations. Calling Liu Bei thrifty was the same as saying that he sold straw sandals. Ever since Liu Bei had be Imperial Uncle, he looked upon his experience of selling straw sandals with disdain. It was a taboo topic for Liu Bei.


    ¡°Does the Left General want to kill this humble one?¡± Yang Jieughed indifferently. ¡°Li Jue and Guo Si knew enough not to kill envoys in war. I am sure the benevolent Left General would also not kill me.¡±


    Yang Jie¡¯s words immediately put a stop to that line of inquiry. Li Jue and Guo Si were traitors to the nation but even they don¡¯t kill envoys. If Liu Bei were to kill Yang Jie, he would be a smaller manpared to Li Jue and Guo Si. Naturally, this was actually a dangerous gamble as he would not know whether Liu Bei would kill him out of anger.


    ¡°Hmph! Yang Jie, I will speak inly. It is impossible! Jia Xu Jia Wenhe should be with you all. He would know about the fire in Nanyang!¡± Jian Yong harrumphed as he stepped forward to reply. Giving fifty thousand provisions would have been possible had Jia Xu not start the fire at Nanyang. Now, they had to take provisions from Yuzhou and Pang Tong had to go to Jingzhou for provisions.


    As for Jia Xu, Liu Bei initially did not take note of him. He only paid attention to Jia Xu after the provisions were burned. He then realized that Jia Xu was a talented individual.


    ¡°Thirty thousand provisions, final offer!¡± Yang Jie quoted another figure.


    ¡°Thirty thousand provisions?¡± This was still a huge figure but it was not impossible to reach. Mi Fang was of little value but Lady Mi, as Liu Bei¡¯s wife, was not.


    ¡°Alright. We will send the provisions to collect General Mi Fang and Lady Mi.¡± Jian Yong replied. He looked at Liu Bei and knew that the thirty thousand provisions was still in Liu Bei¡¯s mind.


    ¡°No problem. We will return General Mi Fang and Lady Mi after we receive the sixty thousand provisions.¡± Yang Jie nodded in satisfaction.


    ¡°Sixty thousand provisions?¡± Jian Yong froze.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. One person is thirty thousand provisions so both of them would add up to sixty thousand!¡± Yang Jie replied innocently. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you that reluctant to part with thirty thousand provisions? At most it is only worth a thousand gold. Added together they would only be worth two thousand gold!¡±


    Jian Yong felt an urge to tear Yang Jie apart. Two thousand gold could buy sixty thousand provisions. Many years ago that is. Now it is five times the price. If it was possible to buy provisions with gold, Liu Mang would not have gone to Jingzhou.


    ¡°Yang Chang Shi! Saying it like this means that you have no intention to negotiate! You have no intention of returning General Mi Fang and Lady Mi!¡± Jian Yong coldly replied.


    ¡°How could that be true?¡± Yang Jie spoke exaggeratingly. ¡°My Lord is sincere. The dowry for Lady Mi was three thousand gold, countless carriages and thousands of jewelry! My Lord simply wants to match the price!¡±


    Liu Bei wanted to vomit blood when he heard Yang Jie¡¯s words. It was true that the dowry from the Mi Family was huge, possibly thergest dowry ever given in the world. Liu Bei could have changed his fortunes with that money and Xuzhou! Unfortunately, Lu Bu stopped that from happening.


    In truth, Yang Jie¡¯s mission was indeed to extort as much as possible without negotiating. There was no need to do this is Liu Mang intended to release Mi Fang and Lady Mi. Mi Fang was just a Second Grade general that was slightly better than Huang She. On the other hand, Lady Mi was attractive. This became a problem since Liu Mang already had two fierce wives at home.


    Liu Mang wanted them gone. As Lu Su was only one thousand gold, how could these two be worth so much? The initial offer of a hundred thousand provision was just to annoy Liu Bei.


    Liu Mang knew that Liu Bei would make a counteroffer up to thirty thousand provisions. Yang Jie gave the price of thirty thousand provisions for one person.


    Liu Mang did not know whether Liu Bei would pay up. If Liu Bei agreed, Liu Mang would not go back on his word. Based on Liu Mang¡¯s estimation, Liu Bei would not go hungry after paying sixty thousand provisions but would still find it extremely difficult to expand his army.


    On the other hand, if Liu Bei does not agree to pay sixty thousand provisions, Liu Mang would also obtain what he wanted. He intended to use this to obtain a person he did not have. A proper merchant. The Mi Family were one of two merchant families that could help Yangzhou. The other was the Zhen Family that lived at Hebei. It was too far away for Liu Mang to request their help. On top of that, there was also the war going on there.


    The Mi Family had great ambitions but were now broke. Even if they want to try again, they needed a capital first. What Liu Mang wanted was Mi Zhu, the head of the Mi Family and one of the best merchants in the Han Dynasty.


    Unfortunately, Mi Zhu was working for Liu Bei. Liu Mang had to find a way to bring Mi Zhu over to his side. Threatening him with his siblings would not work. He was like Kuai Yue who ced importance in the family prestige. The only way to move him was to push him to the limits.


    Liu Mang used Kuai Ran and Kuai Liang to change Kuai Yue¡¯s allegiance. He now intended to do the same for Mi Zhu.


    What would Mi Zhu do if Liu Bei refused to pay ransom? The man had worked whole heartedly and used up all of his savings for Liu Bei. He even married off his sister to Liu Bei. Would it be too much to ask Liu Bei to ransom his sister and little brother? The ransom amount was not evenparable to the vast wealth the Mi Family had used on Liu Bei. If the ransom money is not given, Mi Zhu would certainly be disillusioned.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Liu Bei immediately answered.


    ¡°Yang Changshi. Why don¡¯t you go and take a rest first. We will inform you once we havee to a decision.¡± Jian Yong quickly said, not allowing Liu Bei to immediately refuse.


    ¡°In that case, this Yang Jie will withdraw first. I hope the Left General would be quick in his decision! As the Left General himself knows, the provisions at Yangzhou is running out. It would not be good if General Mi Fang and Lady Mi were to go hungry!¡± Yang Jie said. It was a warning for Liu Bei to be more decisive as to whether he would pay the ransom or not. Yangzhou would not take any responsibility from any excess procrastination or intentional dys.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Liu Bei resisted his anger while his face turned as red as a tomato. Yang Jie gave a smile and left.


    _________


    Basically saying it would be unreasonable. The reason why the phrasing ended up weird is because ¡°negative connotation¡± ¡°reason¡±. The word for ¡°reason¡± can be reced with logicmon sense/etc. Same thing applies to the word etiquetteter which is ¡°reason¡± ¡°ceremony¡±

 Chapter 471

    <h4>Chapter 471</h4>


    Liu Bei could no longer restrain his anger after Yang Jie left. He immediately kicked a table, causing the documents on it to scatter everywhere.


    ¡°That boy Liu Mang is bullying people too much! I will kill him! I will definitely kill him!¡± Liu Bei shouted.


    Jian Yong smiled wryly at the side and did not step forward to admonish Liu Bei. He knew that interrupting Liu Bei while he was angry would only bring disaster. It was just like how Cao Cao must not be disturbed while asleep. There was one of Cao Cao¡¯s bodyguard that came to cover Cao Cao with a nket and got himself killed for the trouble. Jian Yong only stepped forward to appease Liu Bei after Liu Bei had tired himself out and calmed down.


    ¡°Xianhe. Do you think we should pay the sixty thousand provisions?¡± Liu Bei asked Jian Yong in a low voiced filled with anger.


    Sixty thousand provisions was almost everything Liu Bei have in Nanyang. If he gave it away, his soldiers would go hungry. On top of that, Liu Bei had gone broke giving away gold and provisions to Zhang Xiu to attack Yangzhou. Once he obtained Yangzhou, he would be able to force Zhang Xiu to surrender and increase his own strength. Unfortunately, he suffered a crushing defeat. Then he thought of forcefully take Zhang Xiu¡¯s foundation by killing Zhang Xiu but Jia Xu took away a several thousand heavy cavalry and even burned Nanyang¡¯s provisions.


    That being said, they cannot choose not to pay the ransom as well as that would cause his subordinates to be bitterly disappointed. When that happens, people would no longer be willing to risk their lives for him. One must remember that Liu Bei even threw his only son on the ground to win loyalty. At that time, Liu Bei was already fifty years old. His son could possibly be his only child. If his son were to die, his bloodline would be extinguished.


    ¡°We will pay the ransom. At the same time, we will not pay the ransom!¡± Jian Yong replied.1


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Liu Bei frowned. He wondered if they were to pay ransom for one and abandon the other. Doing either would still cause him to lose the loyalty of his people as the Mi Family did help him rise to this powerful position. Yang Jie was correct when he said that what Liu Bei needed to pay as ransom was only a drop in the oceanpared to the amount the Mi Family had given to him. Even the provisions that the Mi Family had provided itself was at least two hundred thousand. The rest of his wealth hasn¡¯t even been included yet.


    ¡°When I say pay the ransom, I mean we cannot make our people lose loyalty.¡± Jian Yong said. He understood Liu Bei very well because they grew up together. He even knew things that other outsiders would not know. ¡°At the same time, we cannot pay sixty thousand provisions. If we do, your great cause would fail!¡± Jian Yong warned. After all, Cao Cao was still in the North. Once he was done with Hebei, he would eventuallye after Liu Bei. Lu Bu was also still around to make things worse.


    What Liu Bei needed to do now was to expand his army and attack Lu Bu. Right now, time was the most important factor for Liu Bei, Lu Bu and Cao Cao. If he were to give his provisions away, his men would have morale. Even then, they still cannot fight ten people each.


    ¡°Xianhe. Do you think I am an idiot?¡± Liu Bei said angrily. Everything Jian Yong had exined were already things he knew. What he wanted to know was the next step.


    ¡°So Milord, you should grief the death of Lady Mi and General Mi Fang. They were killed by Liu Mang at Yingshang! Please ept my condolences.¡±2 Jian Yong said to knelt down as he spoke with a tear on his face.3


    ¡°Aren¡¯t they still alive?¡± Liu Bei wanted to ask but then he suddenly understood Jian Yong¡¯s words. They were really kindred spirits.


    ¡°All is lost! All is lost! This boy Liu Mang killed my wife and general! This person is unforgivable! I will definitely oppose him to my death!¡± Liu Bei red with grief. He looked as though someone killed his parents. Yet when his parents actually died, he never shed a single teardrop for them. He is truly talented in acting.


    The two actors then stopped andughed heartily. For Liu Bei, the problem was now solved. Liu Mang wanted to harm him by destroying his reputation or his ability to build an army. Both choices were losses so Liu Bei decided not to y ording to the rules.


    Both Mi Fang and Lady Mi were ¡®dead¡¯. Since they were dead, Liu Bei did not need to pay their ransom. With his crocodile tears, he could give his men amon enemy and gain loyalty.


    ¡°Xianhe. What should we do with Mi Fang and Lady Mi reappears?¡± Liu Bei asked.


    ¡°Milord, rest assured! We can first dispatch people to find Mi Fang and Lady Mi. If we can find them, we can kill them! The dead cannot appear!¡± Jian Yong suggested. The dead won¡¯t be able to speak.


    ¡°What if we can¡¯t kill them?¡± Liu Bei asked cautiously.


    ¡°If we can¡¯t kill them, we can still monitor them to make sure that they don¡¯t appear at Yuzhou. As long as they do not appear, nobody would question it. Even if Liu Mang tries to say otherwise, the people would have an easier time believing you instead of him!¡±


    ¡°Milord. You need to add Mi Fang¡¯s name to the list of people to be given titles!¡± Jian Yong said. This list would be sent to Cao Cao¡¯s Xudou. It is only after the officials in Xudou approve it with an official seal can Liu Bei give out titles. He was not like Liu Mang who was a King. He cannot give out titles without permission.


    ¡°Of course! He died for me and the country! He must be given generous treatment! What title should I give him? Is Marquis Guannei4 too high?¡± Liu Bei was actually being generous as this was actually quite a big title. When Emperor Ling was selling the titles in the past, Guan Neihou was worth several thousand gold.


    ¡°It might be too high. I think Marquis Ting5 should be enough.¡± Jian Yong scowled. Even Guan Yu was only recognized as a Marquis Ting.


    They were not afraid that Cao Cao would not give this title. Even if Cao Cao refused to give this title, the Emperor would as the Emperor was hoping for the Liu Family to help him regain the country. Nobody expected all the people surnamed Liu to work alone.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just make him a Xianghou!6¡± Liu Bei thought to himself and agreed that Guanneihou would be too excessive. He seldom felt this generous. After all, handing out titles don¡¯t cost him any money.


    ¡°Mi Fang is not the only one that must have a title. Lady Mi and the others must also have a title as good as this!¡± Jian Yong suggested. They were already conferring a title to Mi Fang so they might as well confer titles to the others. After all, Mi Fang and Lady Mi would no longer be able toe back!


    ¡°We will make Mi Zhu a Marquis Ting!¡± Those that are still alive cannot have too big a title.


    ¡°The Lady also needs to be an example. I hope she will be known as Loyal Wife!¡± Jian Yong said with a smile.


    ¡°Loyal Wife? Haha! I like it!¡± Liu Beiughed louder the more he thought of this ¡®title¡¯.


    Loyal Wife was a title granted to loyal, dependable and unyielding women, posthumously. A woman¡¯s title was more preciouspared to a man¡¯s title. If this title is granted, it would be a huge p in Liu Mang¡¯s face. After all, Liu Mang was the one that ¡®killed such a person at Yingshang¡¯.


    ¡°Haha! Xianhe is a genius! I will immediately start writing now!¡± Liu Bei immediately became cheerful and energetic once he could make Liu Mang¡¯s life difficult. He then ordered for his men to deliver him writing utensils and quickly wrote out two requests for titles to be given to Mi Fang and Lady Mi. The one for Mi Zhu was separate as he was still alive.


    ¡°Haha! We can get rid of Liu Mang¡¯s scheme with just a few strokes of the brush!¡±


    ¡°Milord, we are not done yet! We must not be careless. There is still one thing to do!¡± Jian Yong warned. As he was cautious, he would definitely take plenty of things into ount.


    ¡°What else do we need to do?¡±


    ¡°Of course, we have to kill the envoy! This affair must not be exposed!¡± Jian Yong was a vicious person. He had a gentleughter but he was never soft. He nned to have Yang Jie killed and then pretend like nothing happened. After all, Mi Fang and Lady Mi were already considered dead, why would he care about someone else¡¯s envoy?


    ¡°Of course!¡± Liu Bei agreed. Liu Bei may care about himself being benevolent but he was also thick skinned. If Mi Fang and Lady Mi were dead, Liu Mang would not send an envoy. The only people who knew that Yang Jie came over were himself, Jian Yong, and his guards. They were all his people so there would be no witnesses.


    ¡°Time is of the essence! Let us act immediately!¡± Jian Yong urged Liu Bei. These kind of acts were not honorable and should be settled as soon as possible.


    ¡°Men! Go and surround the ry station! Kill everything that moves! Bring back all of their heads to me!¡± Liu Beimanded. Jian Yong only wanted Yang Jie dead but Liu Bei was more ruthless. He wanted everyone dead. This was not only Yang Jie but also Liu Bei¡¯s own subordinates. He was willing to kill his own men to cover up this matter.


    ¡°Understood!¡± Liu Bei¡¯s bodyguards were all professionals. They would not bother showing mercy and only listened to Liu Bei¡¯smands. They immediately left after epting the order.


    After killing everybody, they returned to make their report. A hundred and twenty two people were killed and their heads were all brought over in a bag. Jian Yong who had been to war before was not afraid of filth so he stepped forward to check the heads.


    He could recognize a few faces. These were the people that apanied Yang Jie. Jian Yong nodded his head as he continued to identify the other heads. However, after a while, his face slowly turned pale.


    ¡°Xianhe. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Liu Bei asked after he noticed the expression of his childhood friend.


    Jian Yong confronted the captain. ¡°What did the Lord ask you to do?¡±


    ¡°Milord told us to kill everything in the ry station!¡± The captain of the guards replied.


    ¡°Did you do it?¡± Jian Yong questioned while narrowing his eyes.


    The captain also became angry after seeing Jian Yong¡¯s expression. Even if Jian Yong had an important job, he could not humiliate people for no reason. This was questioning his ability!


    ¡°This subordinate does not darement on other matters but this one had indeed killed everything at the ry station! There is even another bag outside!¡± The captain then waved his hand. His subordinate nodded and brought back another bag.


    ¡°There is more?¡± Jian Yong looked hopeful for a moment and went to the second bag. His expression immediately turned dark after he saw the heads in it.


    The contents of the second bag were also heads. However, they were not heads of people but the heads of dogs, chickens, and other livestock. The guard had indeed performed ording to the letter by sparing nothing.


    Jian Yong was angry but he restrained himself. It was not the time to get angry. He immediately cupped his fist towards Liu Bei and reported, ¡°Milord! Yang Jie¡¯s head is not here!¡±


    ¡°What? What do we do now?¡± Liu Bei asked. The person they wanted to kill the most was Yang Jie. If Yang Jie was still alive then the massacre at the ry station were all in vain. This was a disaster. Yang Jie still had the te of an envoy. If this matter gets exposed, Liu Bei would turn into a joke.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Milord! One insignificant Yang Jie can¡¯t have gone far! Don¡¯t forget, the troops of Yangzhou belong to us!¡± Jian Yong said.


    At first, Liu Bei was stunned that Liu Mang dispatched an envoy while the two sides were at war. If it was not because of the letter, Liu Bei would think that Yang Jie was a fake. If Liu Bei himself had a hard time believing this, the others would too. When Yang Jie appears, Liu Bei could use him as a fake since envoyse in a group. Yang Jie¡¯s group had already been killed.


    ¡°Good! Men, transmit my order! Close off the gates and dispatch the soldiers to find me Yang Jie!¡± Liu Beimanded.


    ¡°Milord, there is no need to muster arge number of people! We should just quietly look for Yang Jie. Let the assassins7 look for him. If he doesn¡¯t appear, there would be no harm. If he appears, we kill him!¡±


    Meanwhile, Yang Jie was staying in Zhao Yun¡¯s military camp.


    ___________________


    This stupid shit again. Doesn¡¯t make sense.


    Could have just said ¡°We pretend your wife and general have died¡± from the start. Saves the world the headache of reading your flip flops. ¡°Pay but don¡¯t pay.¡± Ends up in ¡°Nope not paying¡± anyway.


    Romance of the Drama Kingdom.


    It is a vassal title. Paper title, doesn¡¯te with an estate. Something like knighthood. In English, ¡°Marquis within the passes¡± http://.chinaknowledge.de/History/Terms/wujue.html


    Actually a rank in a DIFFERENT ss system. Lower than Guanneihou(?) ¡°friendly Neighborhood spiderman marquis¡±


    Township marquis


    Loyal death soldiers that sold themselves to their master to repay gratitude. They generally do assassinations but not all of the time.

 Chapter 472

    <h4>Chapter 472</h4>


    Yang Jie had escaped quickly. The moment he left Liu Bei¡¯s residence, he quickly changed into the clothing of themon people and left the city.


    ¡°Envoy Yang. Did you bring an order from the Military Advisor?¡± Zhao Yun asked when he saw Yang Jie.


    ¡°There are no orders but I need General Zhao Yun to provide me with assistance.¡± Yang Jie replied politely. After all, he was just an envoy. Although his uncle was Yang Hong, he still did not dare to be arrogant to Zhao Yun as he knew that Zhao Yun was Liu Mang¡¯s trusted aide. If this was not the case, Liu Mang would not have left Yangzhou¡¯s main force to Zhao Yun.


    ¡°Of course we would help. We are all Milord¡¯s subordinates.¡± Zhao Yun was a loyal and righteous person. He does not consider people beneath him and also treated Yang Jie courteously.


    ¡°I hope General Zilong can lend me a pair of horses to help send me back to Zaoyang.¡± Yang Jie cupped his fist.


    ¡°Zaoyang?¡± Zhao Yun was stunned. Zaoyang was upied by Wei Yan. Was Yang Jie going to return home so quickly? Yang Jie was sent as an envoy to set a trap for Liu Bei but now all of Yang Jie¡¯s men were dead. Were their deaths in vain?


    ¡°General Zilong. Do you distrust the Military Advisor?¡± Yang Jie asked with a smile. This n was made by Xu Shu. Naturally, he would think of a backup n. This n would not be done by Yang Jie.


    Liu Bei was truly ruthless. He was able to make Mi Fang and Lady Mi ¡®dead¡¯ and even ughter people to silence them. Yang Jie could not help but admire Liu Bei.


    ¡°Is there anyone else?¡± Zhao Yun ignored the question and asked. He did not know anything about schemes so he stopped thinking about it. He was a general. The only thing he needed to think of was how to win fights.


    ¡°Envoy Yang can go back whenever you want! As I am still busy with other matters, I will not be taking care of you!¡± Zhao Yun said and then left.


    ___


    In Nanyang, one of Liu Bei¡¯s strategists, Sun Qian, received an unexpected guest from Yangzhou.


    They were the second group sent by Yang Hong. As Liu Bei¡¯s subordinates, Sun Qian intended to capture them and send them to Liu Bei. However, his expression turned pale when he heard their words.


    ¡°Master Sun Qian. I trust you have been well.¡± The person who spoke was the one of Wei Yan¡¯s men that had been responsible for capturing him. Naturally, Sun Qian would not have a good expression since he had been humiliated.


    Sun Qian did not dare to chase them out immediately as the matter of him being captured was not a glorious one. The only reason he had not been tortured and interrogated by Liu Bei was because he had returned in an extremely sorry state. If these people exposed that matter, Sun Qian would be dead. It does not matter if he had truly defected. At best, he would lose his position.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Sun Qian asked with a pale expression.

 Chapter 473

    <h4>Chapter 473</h4>


    Liu Mang¡¯s messenger did not want to do anything to Sun Qian. They knew that they should not force someone to a corner or they would struggle against you. It was true that Sun Qian had been captured by Liu Mang before but it would be impossible for Sun Qian to betray Liu Bei. This is because Sun Qian was already extremely loyal to Liu Bei.


    ¡°What kind of opinion does Master Sun Qian have on the Left General¡¯s subordinate, Mi Zhu?¡± The messengerughed.


    ¡°Mi Zhu?¡± Sun Qian furrowed his brows. He did not like this person. Mi Zhu was a merchant by fate while he was a noble rmended to Liu Bei by Zheng Xuan. Naturally, he was of a higher sspared to Mi Zhu. However, this was not the reason Sun Qian looked down on Mi Zhu.


    To him, Mi Zhu was of equal rank but from a different world. Their lives do not cross. Mi Zhu was an expert inmerce while he himself was an expert in government affairs. It would be difficult for the two of them to be friends even in normal situations.


    The reason why Sun Qian had malice for Mi Zhu was because Mi Zhu got close to Pang Tong. In actuality, Mi Zhu had no choice as he was hated by Liu Bei¡¯s brother, the arrogant and proud Guan Yu Guan Yunchang.


    Guan Yu was direct and did not hide his hatred. He and Zhang Fei was also close to Sun Qian. On the other hand, Pang Tong immediately tried getting close to Mi Zhu the moment he joined Liu Bei¡¯s Army. Of course, Mi Zhu would choose to receive Pang Tong¡¯s good intentions instead of Guan Yu¡¯s loathe. Since Sun Qian hated Pang Tong, Mi Zhu also became a hated person.


    ¡°Mi Zhu is a talented person.¡± Sun Qian replied. He would not speak of Mi Zhu¡¯s shoring as he was a schr following Confucianism.


    The messengerughed at Sun Qian¡¯s reply and then said, ¡°Master Gongyou. The two of us are the only ones here. Let us just speak without pretense! Milord does not like Mi Zhu so he hopes that Master Sun Qian would help us eliminate this person!¡±


    ¡°Eliminate this person?¡± Sun Qian was stunned. He did not know how Mi Zhu offended Liu Mang. Although Mi Zhu was rich, this was a thing of the past. Now, Mi Zhu was broke and constantly humiliated. As far as Liu Mang is concerned, Mi Zhu should be a nobody.


    ¡°It is not Mi Zhu but Mi Fang that offended Milord!¡± The messenger said as a reply to Sun Qian¡¯s doubts. He said this was retribution to the Mi Family because Mi Fang had almost injured Liu Mang at Yingshang.


    ¡°No!¡± Sun Qian immediately refused. Merchants may be lowly but they were still a necessity. It would be impossible to govern without trade. After all, themon people do not produce iron. Besides that, transportation of provisions also needed merchants. If Mi Zhu was killed,merce would be difficult. Sun Qian would not betray Liu Bei¡¯s interest.


    ¡°Oh? Master Gongyou, do not be in such a hurry to refuse.¡± The messenger spoke calmly and looked for a chair to sit down.


    ¡°Master Gongyou. Do you know where Pang Tong has gone?¡± The messenger asked. Sun Qian naturally knew the answer to this question. Sun Qian had been nning to have Pang Tong use up all of his resources to help Liu Bei and subsequently weaken himself just like Mi Zhu.1


    ¡°Jingzhou!¡± The messenger answered his own question. ¡°He went to Jingzhou to gain provisions. With the capabilities of the Pang Family and Pang Shiyuan, this is a guaranteed sess. The only difference was how much they could obtain. If he only gains a little provision, you would be able to mock him and lower his ce in the eyes of your Lord, Liu Bei.¡±


    ¡°On the other hand, if Pang Tong seeds in bridging a connection between Yuzhou and Jingzhou, you would need to behave with integrity to not to end up getting yed by Pang Tong! I am sure the Left General won¡¯t interfere for your sake!¡± The messenger sneered.


    ¡°Bullshit!¡± Sun Qian cursed angrily at those words.


    ¡°Am I wrong? Right now, you are only a governor of Yuzhou while Pang Tong is a biejia2!¡± Both a biejia and a governor have the same sry of a thousand coins. A biejia had less powerpared to a governor. However, a biejia reports directly to the highest authority. This position initially belonged to Sun Qian but Pang Tong took it away.


    ¡°Master Sun Qian. Do not forget what happened at Ruyin!¡± The messenger continued. Ruyin was the ce Sun Qian had been stationed without a soldier for the empty fort strategy proposed by Pang Tong. Sun Qian intended to use the provisions to survive but Pang Tong burned those provisions. This showed that Pang Tong intended for him to die since the start. Now, Pang Tong¡¯s position is bing more important in Liu Bei¡¯s eyes. Meanwhile, Guan Yu and Zhang Fei were also starting to slowly change their attitude towards Pang Tong after seeing their brother¡¯s aplishments.


    Once Guan Yu and Zhang Fei joined Pang Tong¡¯s side, Sun Qian would be in serious danger.


    ¡°What does this have to do with Mi Zhu?¡± Sun Qian asked.


    ¡°Once a connection with Jingzhou is formed, there will be a lot of merchantsing to Yuzhou. Someone would definitely be needed to manage these merchant. This person will be Mi Zhu! Right now, Mi Zhu is of no importance to Liu Bei. However, once Yuzhou starts to trade with Jingzhou, Mi Zhu would be able to make Yuzhou prosperous again and obtain some authority! Since Mi Zhu is one of Pang Tong¡¯s men, your struggle against Pang Tong would only be more hopeless!¡± The messenger exined.


    Right now, Mi Zhu had no favorability with Liu Bei as a result of Liu Bei putting everything into military matters. Just the matters about provisions alone was enough to give him a headache. He did not have the mood nor the energy to spare onmerce. Once the problem with provisions is solved, Liu Bei would need Mi Zhu¡¯s expertise if he wanted to expand the army.


    Commerce was definitely needed if they wanted to buy weapons and provisions. Weapons especially since Nanyang was not a ce that produce iron. Even if they do produce iron, Liu Bei had little craftsmen. This was why trade with Jingzhou was indispensable.


    Sun Qian hesitated. He hated Pang Tong but was loyal to Liu Bei. Harming Mi Zhu would mean one less helper for Pang Tong but also one less helper for Liu Bei.


    ¡°Of course, all of this is said on the premise that Pang Tong could form a connection with Jingzhou.¡± The messenger said to himself, knowing that Liu Mang was also in Jingzhou. It was still not certain who would obtain Jingzhou¡¯s support in the end.


    Sun Qian was faced with a tough choice. If there were no alliance, Mi Zhu would still be useless while if an alliance was formed, getting rid of Mi Zhu would weaken Liu Bei. If an alliance was formed, not getting rid of Mi Zhu would mean that Pang Tong¡¯s position would be impregnable. Liu Mang¡¯s messenger was right. Once Pang Tong¡¯s position bes stronger, Sun Qian would be at Pang Tong¡¯s mercy. Liu Bei won¡¯t even say anything in the event that Sun Qian was killed.


    ¡°What should I do?¡± Sun Qian asked. Heforted himself thinking that if Mi Zhu would be a useless person anyway if Pang Tong failed to form an alliance. Removing him would not hinder Liu Bei¡¯s ambition at all.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to do much. You just need to tell him that his siblings are still alive!¡± The messengerughed. He was pleased to see Sun Qian agree to his request.


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Sun Qian furrowed his brows. He initially thought he had to nder Mi Zhu or use his contacts. Yet all he needed to do was say a few words?


    ¡°Yes. We will do the rest!¡± The messenger replied. They wanted Sun Qian to say this because they were afraid that Mi Zhu would not believe them. This is because Mi Zhu was also loyal to Liu Bei. Although Liu Bei did not give them any special treatment, Mi Zhu would not believe in Liu Mang for the sake of gaining status and bing a noble. On the other hand, Mi Zhu might believe it if the wordse from someone in Liu Bei¡¯s Army such as Sun Qian. Even if Sun Qian was being suppressed by Pang Tong, he was still Liu Bei¡¯s second most trusted advisor. The information he was privy to was definitely more.


    After convincing Sun Qian, the messenger left to do other things.


    _____


    ¡°My brother and sister are not dead?¡± Mi Zhu was ecstatic after hearing this news. He believed this news as it came from Sun Qian, one of Liu Bei¡¯s most important advisors.


    Sun Qian had imed that he had seen Mi Fang and Lady Mi at Ruyin. He heard that Liu Mang wanted to use them as a bargaining chip. At that time, Sun Qian had been captured and thrown into a fiery building. Sun Qian narrowly escaped with his life.


    Although Mi Zhu was not close to Sun Qian, his expression turned brighter after hearing the good news. Mi Fang and Lady Mi were Liu Bei¡¯s brother-inw and wife. Killing them won¡¯t be good for both Liu Bei and Liu Mang. To a merchant, benefits were the most important factor. All of these Lords were also merchants in their own way. The only difference is that benefit from wealth while the Lords benefit from territory and titles.


    Mi Zhu end up being in a good mood for a few days after receiving that news. Though he initially worried about the price to redeem his siblings, he was confident that the money can be earned back.


    ¡°Master. The Left General had sent people over to summon you to discuss official business!¡± Mi Zhu¡¯s housekeeper called out while Mi Zhu was thinking


    ¡°I understand. Prepare me a horse!¡± Mi Zhu vigorously replied and then quickly left for the governor¡¯s residence. Mi Zhu was the first one to arrive and he even greeted the others that arrivedter but they all ignored him.


    After some time, the Liu Bei slowly entered. When the others saw him, they were shocked. This is because Liu Bei was not wearing the clothes of a general but those ufortable clothes meant for a funeral.


    As expected, Liu Bei started to wail and scream at the sky as his tears dripped to the floor.


    ¡°Who died?¡± The others questioned when they saw Liu Bei¡¯s actions. They did not know who died but they could notugh when they saw their Lord so dejected.


    Mi Zhu also knelt down. He did not know who died but the only ones close enough to Liu Bei that warrants such grief was Pang Tong, Sun Qian, Jian Yong, Guan Yu and Zhang Fei.


    Jian Yong and Sun Qian were right there so it can¡¯t be them. Guan Yu was in Yuzhou and was unlikely to have a sudden death. Did Pang Tong die? No. Based on Liu Bei¡¯s reaction, it had to be someone that sacrificed their life. Was it Zhang Fei? Also unlikely as Zhang Fei was very powerful.


    While Mi Zhu was thinking, one man came out and read an order from a scroll loudly. Mi Zhu would be a Marquis Ting. His brother Mi Fang would be a Marquis Xiang and Lady Mi would be a Loyal Wife.


    Normally, Mi Zhu would be happy. For his family to earn three titles, they had already be nobles. Instead, his face turned pale. The fact that his little brother gained a title higher than his while his sister, a woman, also gained a title could only mean that they are both dead. ¡°Impossible!¡±


    The words of the man reading the order was like a nightmare. His brother was killed in battle while his sister remained unyielding to her death was to be a Loyal Wife.


    ¡°Impossible! Impossible!¡± Mi Zhu staggered while shaking his head. How he had wished for all this to be a lie. However, the scene before him told him otherwise. It was not possible for Liu Bei, the Imperial uncle, to make such jokes.


    ¡°Zizhong, restrain your grief!¡± Liu Mang¡¯s tears flowed freely like the Yangtze River. It was definitely free. The way he cried even made others feel sorrowful.


    Liu Bei and the others could not find Yang Jie even after several days. Jian Yong had even dispatched assassins to Yangzhou. Liu Bei quickly decided to cry about their deaths. Once he dered them dead, those in Yangzhou would not be able to do anything.


    ¡°Could all this be fake?¡± Mi Zhu thought to himself. He had believed that his siblings were still alive and was even thinking about how to pay the ransom when he heard news of their deaths.


    ¡°They are still alive!¡± Mi Zhu suddenly remembered Sun Qian¡¯s words and looked at Sun Qian. However, Sun Qian lowered his head and avoided Mi Zhu¡¯s gaze. Mi Zhu did not know what Sun Qian was thinking of.


    ¡°Zizhong, restrain your grief!¡± Jian Yong stepped forward and said to Mi Zhu.


    ¡°Zizhong, do not worry. Once Shiyuan returns from Jingzhou, we will have provisions. I promise you we will dispatch an army to Yangzhou to seek justice for Mi Fang and Zhen Er!¡± Liu Bei¡¯s words were powerful. Others would have already kowtowed after hearing that someone would seek vengeance for your sake. However, Mi Zhu had only just received news that his siblings were alive.


    ¡°Let us seek justice!¡± The other generals voiced their resentment towards the enemy that had killed and disgraced their Lord¡¯s wife.


    Mi Zhu remained in a daze. He did not even know when he left the hall. In his hands were three documents holding his and his sibling¡¯s titles. However, he had already lost his siblings.


    After Mi Zhu had left, Liu Bei and Jian Yong shared a look with smiles in their eyes. There were no grief at all.


    ¡°Master Gongyou! Master Gongyou!¡± Mi Zhu left Liu Bei¡¯s residence in disbelief. He could not believe his siblings were dead. When he saw Sun Qian, he quickly chased the man to rify if his siblings were truly still alive. However, Sun Qian was trying to avoid Mi Zhu. When he heard Mi Zhu call out, he walked faster instead of stopping.


    ¡°Master Gongyou!¡± Mi Zhu would not allow Sun Qian to leave. He rushed forward without care to grab onto Sun Qian.


    When Sun Qian found himself unable to leave, he braced himself and asked, ¡°Why are you blocking my way?¡±


    ¡°Master Gongyou. I just want to ask if my siblings are alive or dead!¡±


    ¡°They are dead! They died at Yingshang! Milord even gave them posthumous titles!¡± Sun Qian replied with an evasive gaze.


    ¡°They died at Yingshang? Didn¡¯t you tell me differently the other day? You told me you saw them at Ruyin!¡± Mi Zhu asked again as he pointed out the inconsistency.


    When Liu Mang attacked Yuzhou, the heavily guarded Yingshang fell first. On the other hand, Sun Qian¡¯s empty fortresssted much longer. So it would have been impossible for Sun Qian to see Mi Fang and Lady Mi after getting captured if those two had died at Yingshang.


    ¡°They are dead! I must have seen someone else!¡± Sun Qian replied erratically. He did not dare to look at Mi Zhu directly.


    Mi Zhu was a first ss merchant. He could easily tell that Sun Qian was lying by looking at Sun Qian¡¯s erratic behavior.


    ¡°You are lying!¡± Mi Zhu pulled Sun Qian. He no longer cared about offending anyone.


    ¡°I did not lie! I made a mistake! They died at Yingshang!¡±


    ¡°You did not see wrongly! My siblings must have been at Ruyin!¡± Mi Zhu said. It was possible that his siblings were dead but they definitely did not die at Yingshang.


    ¡°Stop being annoying! Anything I say is useless. Milord said they are dead that means they are dead!¡± Sun Qian shouted angrily and shook himself away from Mi Zhu¡¯s grip. Mi Zhu became stunned by those words. Sun Qian did not bother waiting for Mi Zhu and left him there.


    Mi Zhu returned home feeling muddleheaded. His housekeeper noted this but did not dare to inquire. Mi Zhu entered his study room and remained there for some time.


    After that, he asked in a husky voice. ¡°Housekeeper. Bring that man in the firewood room to me.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± The housekeeper nodded and did as asked. This man was the same messenger sent by Liu Mang to Sun Qian¡¯s residence. This messenger went to Mi Zhu after leaving Sun Qian¡¯s and immediately divulged his identity. He was almost caught and delivered straight to Liu Bei. Fortunately, the messenger had a hairpin with him that Mi Zhu could recognize. This was one of the wedding gifts Mi Zhu had given to his sister. Mi Zhu even told her that from that day onwards, she was part no longer part of the Mi Family and that she had to rely on herself.


    This hairpin was the reason the messenger was not immediately sent to Liu Bei. Besides that, the messenger also said that he had something important to discuss. Apparently, said matter would be discussed after a few days.


    Mi Zhu followed the cautious lifestyle of a merchant and decided to leave the messenger alone as it did not matter whether the messenger was delivered to Liu Bei immediately orter.


    ¡°His Majesty the King of Shu¡¯s envoy greets Mi Zhu.¡± Liu Mang¡¯s messenger greeted. As Mi Zhu was a merchant, he cannot be greeted too respectfully.


    ¡°Tell me. Why did Liu Mang sent you?¡± Mi Zhu was in a bad mood. If Liu Bei¡¯s words were true, Liu Mang would be his sworn enemy. He would certainly not give any face to the messenger of his sworn enemy.


    ¡°My Lord only sent me here to deliver your family¡¯s letter!¡±


    ¡°My family¡¯s letter?¡± Mi Zhu became emotionally stirred but managed to calm himself down.


    ¡°Where is this letter? Show it to me!¡±


    ¡°The letter is currently not with me!¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± Mi Zhu frowned.


    ¡°Please wait a moment.¡± Liu Mang¡¯s messenger replied indifferently and then turned around to leave. The housekeeper tried to block his way but was instead stopped by Mi Zhu. After a short while, the man returned with the letter.


    ¡°Where did you hide this?¡± Mi Zhu asked. They had body searched the messenger after capturing him but found nothing.


    ¡°Sir. Is there a need to know where?¡± The messenger replied, his face pale.


    ¡°The smell of blood?¡± Mi Zhu was a merchant but he had also fought before and could recognize the smell of blood on the letter. He then noted that the messenger had turned pale and his back had turned red. This fierce man had sewed the letter onto his flesh.


    When Mi Zhu opened up the letter, he recognized his little brother¡¯s handwriting. He was the one that taught Mi Fang how to write. However, Mi Zhu remained cautious as handwriting can be forged.


    As he continued to read the letter, he realized that this was truly written by his little brother. This is because he wrote about himself and told Mi Zhu not to surrender. It was very unlikely that Liu Mang would write and deliver a letter like this.


    ¡°Since you can¡¯t obtain any benefits, you want to kill my brother and sister?¡± Mi Zhu snarled.


    ¡°Kill? Why are you saying that? My Lord may be enemies with the Left General but he has no habit of killing captives! He even dispatched an envoy a few days ago to discuss about returning General Mi Fang and Lady Mi!¡±


    ¡°Return them? They are still alive?¡± Mi Zhu asked. If he had not heard Sun Qian¡¯s words before this, he would not have believed the messenger but now, he could not entirely disbelief the messenger¡¯s words.


    Sun Qian¡¯s said he saw them at Ruyin. Liu Bei said they died at Yingshang. These two statement contradict each other. When he questioned Sun Qian again, the man acted as though he was hiding something. How could Mi Zhu not suspect him? Naturally, he would end up believing Liu Mang¡¯s messenger.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Although General Mi Fang was an enemy, he was simply working for someone else. My Lord would not kill him for no reason. He is also the Left General¡¯s brother-inw. Killing him would bring no benefits. It was better to ransom him for sixty thousand provisions.¡±


    Mi Zhu was stunned at the number.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Initially, my Lord did not want to do this but you yourself know that Yangzhou is in dire need of provisions for all the citizens after the Left General¡¯s scheme.


    It was then that Mi Zhu realized why his siblings needed to ¡®die¡¯. This amount of provisions was too much even if it was not an amount that could not be paid. Basically, Liu Bei did not want to pay the sixty thousand provisions. It was not too bad if this had been any other general but the ones that needed ransoming were his siblings. Mi Zhu had given his entire wealth for Liu Bei. The total amount was no less than a million provisions. The sixty thousand provisions now was a miniscule amount inparison. Yet, Liu Bei refused.


    ¡°Milord!¡± Mi Zhuughed bitterly. If Liu Bei had discussed this with him, Mi Fang would not have med him. He was loyal and he was also not unreasonable. In the original timeline, Lady Mi was dead and Mi Fang had betrayed Liu Bei. However, Mi Zhu continued to stay loyal.


    Even then, Mi Zhu remained cold hearted.


    ¡°Men! Capture this person and sent him to Milord!¡±


    _____


    1. Give an apuse for the ¡®intelligent¡¯ Sun Qian.


    2. ±ð¼Ý Something like an assistant to the... governor... The ¡°Liu Bei kind of governor¡± not the small ones like Sun Qian. Also kind of like their representative. There is no English name for this post. Direct trantion is ¡°Don¡¯t drive¡±. I will just be using biejia from now on for my own sanity.

 Chapter 474

    <h4>Chapter 474</h4>


    Liu Mang hadpared Mi Zhu to the wrong person. Kuai Yue may be cunning but he cared about his family the most. The prosperity of his family lies in his harmonious family rtions. That was why he could give up everything to stay with his brother and his son.


    On the other hand, Mi Zhu ced more importance in prestige. Kuai Yue was already a noble from the start. He was respected everywhere even before his family became influential. On the other hand, Mi Zhu was a merchant. Even if he earned a lot of money and made a country rich, he still could not rise up or do anything without others bringing cmity to him. Even Guan Yu who once sold dates looked down on him.


    It was useless. Mi Zhu was from the lowest ss in society. That was why he desperately wanted to be a noble even if it was at the cost of his family and his wealth.


    ¡°Mi Zhu. Are you certain? If you send me to the Left General, General Mi Fang and Lady Mi would truly be ¡®dead¡¯!¡± Liu Mang¡¯s messenger said to Mi Zhu, hoping for Mi Zhu to stay his hand.


    Instead, Mi Zhu sighed and said, ¡°Is that so? I am sure my brother and sister will support me if they know I do it for our Mi Family!¡±


    Truly ruthless. The messenger was capable of tearing away his flesh but Mi Zhu was ruthless enough to abandon his flesh and blood.


    Mi Zhu touched the three letters of appointment in his hand. As long as he had those, the Mi Family would be able to make aeback. So what if he had to lose his family? He was still young enough to take wives. It would only take a while for the Mi Family to be prosperous again while there was only one chance if they wanted to be nobles. These letter of appointment was enough to make the Mi Family nobles. Who else can im to have three titles in their family?


    ¡°Is Sun Qian with you?¡± Mi Zhu suddenly remembered and asked. Mi Zhu noticed that something was fishy since Sun Qian picked this convenient time to speak of his siblings.


    ¡°Why should I tell you whether he worked for us or not?¡±


    Mi Zhu became interested. ¡°If you can tell me that he is, I can guarantee that you won¡¯t feel any pain. You might even be spared!¡± Mi Zhu persuaded. Right now, Mi Zhu was not valued by Liu Bei. If he could prove that Sun Qian was a spy, he would definitely contributed a lot. Besides that, he was already in Pang Tong¡¯s camp. If he could harm Sun Qian, he would definitely be valued by Pang Tong.


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t speak?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to speak? Your Lord won¡¯t be able to help you. When the timees, you are sure to speak!¡± Mi Zhu sneered. Interrogation was a painful experience.


    ¡°He is.¡± The messenger immediately replied.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Mi Zhu froze. He expected the messenger to resist a little instead of caving in after a single threat. After all, this was the person who tore off a letter that had been sewn to his back.


    ¡°I can tell you that Master Gongyou was captured as early as Ruyin.¡± The messenger replied indifferently.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Mi Zhu¡¯s eyes glinted. This was a humiliating past for Sun Qian. While everybody had suspected Sun Qian¡¯s exnation, none of them questioned him when they saw that Sun Qian narrowly survived.


    ¡°Master Gongyou and Pang Tong1 have conflict with each other. I am sure, you know this?¡±


    Mi Zhu nodded at this.


    ¡°The empty fort strategy employed by Pang Tong had certainly stalled our strategist Liu Ye for some time. However, it would notst for long. Even if someone wanted to be cautious, they would surround Ruyin. As a result, those within Ruyin would be unable to escape. This was how Master Gongyou was so easily captured.¡± The messenger exined. He was familiar with that battle since he had been one of those soldiers that captured Sun Qian.


    ¡°What happened after that?¡± Mi Zhu asked, certain that there was a huge secret. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If you tell me, I will allow you to go free and even give you a reward!¡±


    ¡°When Master Gongyou was captured, he could have used the provisions that they hid in Ruyin to save his life. However, the provisions have all been burned by Pang Tong.¡±


    ¡°Did the Military Advisor sent someone to burn the provisions?¡± Mi Zhu asked as he thought about the scheme. Why was Sun Qian rewarded when he came back? Initially, people had thought that Sun Qian was the one that burned the provisions to prevent Liu Mang from obtaining it. Nobody had thought that it was Pang Tong that burned the provisions so that Liu Mang would kill Sun Qian in anger.


    ¡°It was definitely done by Pang Tong. Because of him, my Lord¡¯s other subordinates all wished to kill Master Gongyou.¡±


    ¡°Then why is Sun Qian still alive?¡± Mi Zhu asked. After all, Sun Qian had been thrown into a fire.


    ¡°My Lord gave Sun Qian arge pot of water as an escape route and a bit of rations.¡± With the pot of water, Sun Qian would be able to protect himself from the fire. The rations would help himst the journey after escaping. If Sun Qian still died then he was an idiot.


    Mi Zhu¡¯s eyes glinted. ¡°In other words, Sun Qian had long since relied on your Lord and came here as a spy! Is this information true?¡± Mi Zhumented and then asked. If it was true, Sun Qian was finished and Mi Zhu would be able to use this information to climb to the top.


    ¡°Is there a need to ask such questions?¡±


    ¡°Haha! Men! Come and escort him to the Lord! I have things to report!¡± Mi Zhuughed. As a merchant he naturally gravitated to benefits.


    ¡°No need.¡± A cold voice replied.


    ¡°You cannot go in!¡±


    ¡°Scram!¡±


    A middle aged schr barged into Mi Zhu¡¯s home with soldiers. Mi Zhu immediately called out the moment he saw the schr. ¡°Sun Qian, Sun Gongyou!¡±


    ¡°Men! Arrest that traitor!¡± Sun Qian shouted with an ashen expression. He red at Liu mang¡¯s messenger who simply said whatever he liked. He was fortunate to havee early enough to stop this or he would be sent to Liu Bei instead. Everything would have been finished if that were to happen. After all, he never betrayed Liu Bei. If Sun Qian wanted to surrender, he would not havee back here. Even if Liu Mang had released him, it does not mean that he had surrendered to Liu Mang.


    ¡°Sun Qian Sun Gonyou! What are you doing?¡± Mi Zhu shouted. He wanted to use Sun Qian as a stepping stone but he did not expect Sun Qian to be one step ahead.


    ¡°What am I doing? Mi Zhu Mi Zizhong! I should be the one asking you this question!¡± Sun Qian coldly replied. He then looked at Liu Mang¡¯s messenger and asked, ¡°Who is this? Why is he in your home?¡±


    Mi Zhu reflexively blurted out a reply. ¡°This person is Liu Mang¡¯s messenger!¡±


    ¡°Covertlymunicating with the enemy? Do you want to betray the Lord? Arrest him!¡± Sun Qian ordered. He wanted Mi Zhu to personally admit to the messenger¡¯s identity.


    ¡°I¡¯m innocent!¡± Mi Zhu objected. The men that Sun Qian brought over were not his but Jian Yong¡¯s. Jian Yong¡¯s rtionship with Sun Qian was not that bad. He simply did not want to interfere with Sun Qian and Pang Tong¡¯s struggle. Borrowing Jian Yong¡¯s men was an easy task.


    ¡°Sun Qian Sun Gonngyou! This is nder! I did not betray the Lord, you did!¡± Mi Zhu shouted back. Fortunately, Jian Yong¡¯s soldiers did not listen to Sun Qian entirely. When they heard Mi Zhu¡¯s ims, they did not dare to arrest Mi Zhu as the man was also Liu Bei¡¯s subordinate.


    ¡°Do you have any proof that I betrayed the Lord?¡± Sun Qian asked coldly.


    ¡°Evidence? I have evidence!¡± Mi Zhu said as he pointed towards Liu Mang¡¯s messenger. ¡°This person is my evidence! This person told me that you are the one that betrayed the Lord!¡± Mi Zhu replied feeling pleased. As long as this person was around, he could expose Sun Qian. Unfortunately, he soon found himself dumbstruck.


    ¡°Mi Zhu. Remember what we discussed.¡± The messenger cupped his fist towards Mi Zhu and then took out a dagger.


    ¡°Protect them!¡± Jian Yong¡¯s soldiers quickly brought Mi Zhu and Sun Qian behind them for protection. However, Liu Mang¡¯s messenger simply stabbed himself in the chest instead. Blood flowed out as the man fell to the floor.


    ¡°Marquis Cheng (Chenghou)2. Farewell!¡±


    ¡°No! No!¡± Mi Zhu shouted as he recklessly ran towards Liu Mang¡¯s messenger. He wanted to save Liu Mang¡¯s messenger but it was impossible. The dagger had severed the messenger¡¯s arteries. It was impossible for him to survive.


    ¡°You cannot die!¡± Mi Zhu cried out loudly. He had never wanted a person to live this much in his life. Even when his siblings died, he only felt depressed.


    If the messenger survived, Mi Zhu would be able to get out of this predicament and even get promoted. If the messenger died, Mi Zhu would be finished.


    ¡°So you really have made contact with Liu Mang! Men! Arrest Mi Zhu!¡± Sun Qian knew that this matter was over but he was still afraid. Liu Mang¡¯s messenger had no hesitation at all and even died with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Master Gongyou. There is a letter here!¡± Jian Yong¡¯s men noticed the letter on Mi Zhu¡¯s body and gave it to Sun Qian. Sun Qian saw that the letter came from Mi Zhu¡¯s brother, Mi Fang. That means that the letter came from Yangzhou.


    Mi Zhu¡¯s end is bing a reality.


    ¡°Send him to the Lord and await his judgement!¡±


    ___


    Four people were at the governor¡¯s residence. Liu Bei, Sun Qian, Mi Zhu and Jian Yong. Mi Zhu was ced in an awkward position. He knew that his siblings were still alive but it was also his Lord that proimed them dead.


    ¡°Zizhong. Did you know that you siblings are still alive?¡± Liu Bei asked in a dull and t tone.


    ¡°N.¡± Mi Zhu nodded.


    ¡°Then you also know that I have no redeemed them?¡±


    Mi Zhu nodded again.


    ¡°Zizhong. Do you hate me?¡± Liu Bei asked.


    ¡°No.¡± Mi Zhu shook his head.


    ¡°It is not that you don¡¯t hate him! You simply don¡¯t dare to admit it!¡± Sun Qian interjected. If one considered Sun Qian to have felt guilty towards Mi Zhu, that feeling was now reced with a desire to ensure that Mi Zhu stayed dead. This is because Mi Zhu knew too much. If Mi Zhu were to survive, the one that died would be him. On top of that, forcing Mi Zhu to die would give him merits.


    ¡°Sun Gongyou!¡± Mi Zhu red.


    ¡°Is that why you betrayed me?¡± Liu Bei asked indifferently. Liu Bei hadplicated feelings for this incident. Mi Zhu was the reason Liu Bei could aplish so much. It was Mi Zhu that allowed Liu Bei to make aeback. Had it been any other person, Liu Bei would have already killed him instead of hearing him out. Mi Zhu even wedded his sister to Liu Bei. It can be said that Liu Bei owed Mi Zhu a lot.


    However, it was precisely because Liu Bei had be rich that he did not value Mi Zhu as much. It was to the extent that Liu Bei even avoided Mi Zhu simply because he did not know how to confront Mi Zhu. It was simply like how giving people help during times of need makes them feel gratitude while constant presents would only make them greedy. Every time he looked at Mi Zhu, he felt ashamed at himself. He was given so much money and he was still unable to be sessful.


    ¡°No! I never betrayed you!¡± Mi Zhu shook his head. No matter who it is, the warlords all do not tolerate traitors. Cao Cao even executed those traitors that surrendered to him.


    ¡°Did you not?¡±


    ¡°Then who is that in your home? Is it an envoy for my Lord? Also, what is Marquis Cheng?¡± Sun Qian purposefully added.


    ¡°Marquis Cheng?¡± Amon title would be like Marquis Xiang and Marquis Ting. Marquis Cheng was of a higher grade like Lu Bu¡¯s Marquis Wen.


    Even Liu Bei and his brother Guan Yu only had the Marquis Xian title.


    ¡°Milord! This is all Sun Qian¡¯s nder! I did not betray you!¡±


    ¡°I am ndering you? Why don¡¯t you ask the others present! Everyone there heard the man call you Marquis Cheng! The ones that arrested you are not my men but Xianhe¡¯s men! Is Xianhe also ndering you?¡± Sun Qian immediately got Jian Yong involved as it was Jian Yong¡¯s men that made the arrest.


    ¡°Milord! I am wrongly used!¡± Mi Zhu said as he mmed his head onto the ground. Blood flowed onto his face, causing him to look unsightly.


    His unsightly appearance made Liu Bei feel even unhappier. On the other hand, Jian Yong felt disturbed about something and cupped his fist at Liu Bei. ¡°Milord. Could there have been some mistake? Mi Zhu have always been loyal and devoted. His work performance have also always beenplimentary. It is unlikely that he would betray Milord!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Milord! This one have always been faithful to you!¡± Mi Zhu crawled forward and hugged Liu Bei¡¯s thigh but was kicked away as he caused Liu Bei¡¯s thigh to be bloody.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Liu Bei frowned. Although he kicked Mi Zhu away, he also started to doubt that Mi Zhu really betrayed him. If it had happened before this, Liu Bei would not have believed it at all. After all, Mi Zhu was still his brother-inw. Why would Mi Zhu betray him?


    ¡°Milord! I did not betray you! It is Sun Qian that betrayed you! Sun Qian was captured by Liu Mang at Ruyin! He was released to be a spy! That messenger was initially going to expose him!¡± Mi Zhu pointed at Sun Qian.


    ¡°Sun Qian?¡± Liu Bei and Jian Yong stared at Sun Qian. Was this possible? Liu Bei and Jian Yong also had suspicions about Sun Qian¡¯s actual ability to escape.


    ¡°Haha!¡± Instead of getting angry, Sun Qianughed. ¡°Milord! I went to Ruyin and risked my life for Pang Tong¡¯s empty fort strategy! Would I betray Milord? I only need to tell them the location of the provisions after the city was breached. Would Yangzhou still need provisions? I even burned down the provisions. Would I do that if I was a traitor? There may not be much there but there were still twenty thousand provisions! This is enough to change the situation of this war!¡± Sun Qian replied. He was a politician. The thing he needed the least was face. It was actually Pang Tong¡¯s scheme to kill Sun Qian but when the story got changed to Sun Qian¡¯s heroics. ¡°This subject still remembers Liu Mang¡¯s expression after the provisions were burned down. He looked as though he wanted to eat me alive! How could it be that I betray Milord?¡±


    ¡°That Liu Mang wanted to burn me like the provisions! He tied me up and threw me into the fire. If it was not because I was lucky, I would not have survived! I would have no longer been able to work for Milord!¡± Sun Qian cried out as he adjusted his sleeves. This was not to wipe his crocodile tears but to show the burn scars that he had suffered.


    Actually the burn scars that he had was not from that incident. Sun Qian had simply burned himself to make it look like he had escaped with his life.


    Liu Bei nodded when he saw Sun Qian¡¯s scars. He believed Sun Qian¡¯s story and agreed that it would have been stranger if Liu Mang decided to spare Sun Qian.


    ¡°These are all lies!¡± Mi Zhu tried to exin.


    ¡°Yes! They are all lies! But don¡¯t you think it is strange that the loyal you are the one that received a letter from the Fake King Liu Mang instead of the traitorous me?¡± Sun Qian said and then gave a signal for one of Liu Bei¡¯s guards to take out a letter. The guard handed the letter over to Liu Bei and said, ¡°Milord. We obtained this from Mi Zhu¡¯s house.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Liu Bei picked up the letter and read it. The more he read the darker his face became. After he was done reading it, he gave a cold harrumph. Jian Yong quickly took the letter and read it after that. He then shook his head at Mi Zhu.


    ¡°Swindler Sun Qian! Did you swap the letter? It is the letter my little brother sent me!¡± Mi Zhu panicked when he saw Liu Bei and Jian Yong¡¯s reactions. He was afraid that Sun Qian had a hand in this.


    ¡°Haha. Is Milord done reading? Please return that letter to Marquis Cheng!¡± Sun Qian cupped his fist towards Liu Bei. Liu Bei flung the letter in response. Mi Zhu then quickly crawled forward and picked up the letter. When Mi Zhu picked up the letter, he saw that it was indeed the letter his little brother wrote for him. So why did Liu Bei¡¯s face turned dark?


    This was due to Mi Zhu¡¯sck of foresight as a merchant. Merchants know the art of making money but not the art of words. In the letter, Mi Fang told his brother not to surrender. This is a good thing. However, Mi Fang wrote this about twenty times. This would definitely draw interest to the word. As a result the words that said not to surrender became words asking to surrender. It would be hard for Mi Zhu to justify this.


    ¡°Milord! I have been used wrongly! I would never betray you! Please spare my life on ount of my Mi Family dispersing our wealth!¡± Mi Zhu did not understand the reason but he could tell that cmity was going to fall upon him based on Sun Qian, Jian Yong and Liu Bei¡¯s expression. He kowtowed in hopes that Liu Bei would spare him.


    Jian Yong sighed. He originally wanted to help Mi Zhu since he had made dealings with Mi Zhu before. However, Mi Zhu sealed his own way out. There is truly no saving him.


    Mi Family dispersing their wealth. Those words rang loudly in Liu Bei¡¯s ears. It was as though Mi Zhu was calling him trash for all of his failures despite obtaining the Mi Family¡¯s wealth. Liu Bei¡¯s killing intent increased as he narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Liu Bei shouted, stopping Mi Zhu¡¯s howls.


    ¡°Men! Sent Mi Zhu to the secret prison!¡± Liu Bei roared. Mi Zhu could only be sent to the secret prison instead of themon one at that moment.


    ¡°Milord! I am used wrongly! Xianhe! Help me! Sun Qian! The two of us cannot live under the same sky!¡± Mi Zhu cries grew softer as he was dragged further away until his mouth was blocked, silencing him abruptly.


    Jian Yong shook his head. Mi Zhu was finished. He then nced at Sun Qian. He did not believe that Sun Qian betrayed Liu Bei but he would certainly believe if Sun Qian purposefully forced Mi Zhu to this end. This is because Mi Zhu had grew too close to Pang Tong.


    Jian Yong saw the smile on Sun Qian¡¯s face but he did not point it out. He did not want to involve themselves in those two people¡¯s hatred for each other.


    ¡°Xianhe. What should we do?¡± Liu Bei¡¯s killing intent leaked out. Jian Yong understood Liu Bei¡¯s intentions. Liu Bei wanted to kill Mi Zhu regardless of whether Mi Zhu had betrayed him. This is simply because Mi Zhu reminded Liu Bei about his failures. However, Liu Bei could not execute him publicly for the same reason. The Mi Family had done too much for Liu Bei. Even if they did betray Liu Bei, he could not execute them publicly. It was the same with Liu Pi. The difference is that Liu Bei lied saying that Liu Pi died in battle.


    Besides that, Liu Bei had just given three marquis titles to the Mi Family. If he executed them for being traitors right after that, Liu Bei would turn into a joke. People would ask why Mi Zhu wanted to betray Liu Bei. They would say that Liu Bei did not want to take out sixty thousand provisions as ransom and Mi Zhu who could not stand by any longer betrayed Liu Bei for his siblings. Once this rumor spreads, Liu Bei would no longer be known as benevolent and would lose the loyalty of his men.


    As a result, Mi Zhu needed to die but he had to die gloriously.


    Since Mi Zhu could no longer be saved, Jian Yong cupped his fist and said, ¡°Milord! Restrain your grief! Marquis Xiang could not bear finding out that his siblings were killed by that Fake King Liu Mang! He was so heartbroken that he spat out blood and died!¡±


    Sun Qian took a deep breath when he heard this. Jian Yong was such a poisonous person. He could easily make people die like this. With just a few words, Mi Zhu could not live even if he wanted to. On top of that, his death would only make Liu Bei look more benevolent.


    ¡°He grieved to death?¡± Liu Bei sneered. ¡°How easy for him! Gongyou, I will leave this matter to you!¡± Liu Bei said. He did not leave it to Jian Yong not because he did not trust Jian Yong. It was simply because Mi Zhu would die toofortably. On the other hand, Sun Qian was the one that caught Mi Zhu. He would not let Mi Zhu die so easily.


    ¡°This subordinate will not disappoint Milord. He will ensure that will die heartbroken!¡± Sun Qian nodded with a smile. He did not care about Mi Zhu personally. He was just happy removing one of Pang Tong¡¯s pawns. He wanted to ensure that Pang Tong felt sorrowful for a day.


    ________


    They used Pang biejia again. I am reverting back to Pang Tong unless his title is absolutely necessary for the discussion.


    Another position name.

 Chapter 475

    <h4>Chapter 475</h4>


    ¡°Milord! I am innocent! You can¡¯t do this! I did not betray you! It is Sun Qian! He is the traitor! He is the one that surrendered to Liu Mang! I am innocent!¡± Mi Zhu shouted in the secret prison.


    However, his efforts were wasted. This is because there had been many others like him in the secret prison. All of them had shouted that they were innocent.


    ¡°Stop shouting. Once you are here, it does not matter even if you were treated unjustly.¡± One person who was annoyed by the shouting suddenly said. This was a secret prison. It was the also the ce Liu Bei secretly execute his enemies. Liu Pi was killed by the people managing this ce. All the people in Xuzhou that did not listen to Liu Bei were also ced here. Right now, the secret prison had a lot of upants.


    Liu Pi¡¯s subordinates was ced here. They would not be convinced about Liu Pi¡¯s death so they were imprisoned. One day, their heads would somehow be found on the battlefield.


    Zhang Xiu¡¯s officials had also been ced here. None of them did anything wrong. It was only a matter of whether Liu Bei wanted them dead.


    ¡°Open the prison door!¡± Outside Mi Zhu¡¯s cell were a group of people with Sun Qian standing behind all of them. They were all Sun Qian and Jian Yong¡¯s men. The one that gave the orders was one of Sun Qian¡¯s men.


    The guys managing the prison did not do anything when they heard thismand. Although Sun Qian was a high official under Liu Bei, everyone in the secret prison had no authority. Jian Yong was in charge of the prison and the people only listened to Liu Bei and Jian Yong¡¯smands. Even Sun Qian had to stand aside.


    Fortunately one of Jian Yong¡¯s subordinates waved his hand. Only then did these people take out a key to unlock the door.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Sun Qian furrowed his brows the moment he walked in. The secret prison was too dirty. The prison cells were dirty and dark with cockroaches and mouse all over. There was also the strong smell of blood mixed with the smell of mold. The stench made people frown naturally.


    ¡°Where is Mi Zhu?¡±


    ¡°The noisiest one is Mi Zhu.¡± The head of the jailer replied and pointed to a cell. He then had another jailer escort Sun Qian in.


    As Mi Zhu was just brought in, he was the noisiest as he still had the energy to scream. The others had been locked up for so long that they no longer had the energy.


    ¡°Military Advisor Sun Qian! Do you recognize me! It¡¯s me! Cao Hui!¡± One person suddenly shouted from a cell. He mmed onto the bars of the cell to get Sun Qian¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Cao Hui?¡± Sun Qian looked at the prisoner in disgust. While Cao Hui seemed familiar, he could not remember who Cao Hui was. He felt even more disgusted when the prisoner with a fishy smell approached him.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s me! Cao Hui! I was one of General Liu Pi¡¯s 1000-men general! You cannot remember me? I visited your residence once!¡±


    ¡°Liu Pi¡¯s 1000-men general?¡± Sun Qian finally remembered a little. When Liu Bei arrived at Yuzhou, Liu Pi surrendered. At that time, there were many people that visited Sun Qian. At that time, Sun Qian was Liu Bei¡¯s only strategist and had high position. Cao Hui was one of those that visited Sun Qian and gave him a gift. However, he had been much more robust and healthy looking. Now he looked thin and shriveled up.


    ¡°Military Advisor Sun Qian! Please save me! I did not betray the Left General! I am really innocent! I will listen to his words in the future! Sun Qian! Please save me! Let me out! I will the Left General¡¯s dog! I will bite whoever he tells me to bite!¡± Cao Hui¡¯s voice was miserable but it could not move Sun Qian.


    Politics was just that cruel. If you stand on the wrong side, you will get purged.


    ¡°Military Advisor Sun Qian!¡±


    ¡°Stop speaking so much nonsense! You must have a death wish!¡± Just as Sun Qian left, a jailer went and beat up Cao Hui. Cao Hui who had been a 1000-men general was now reduced to a person begging to stay alive.


    ¡°Milord is here to release me! I knew that he would not abandon me! I did not betray Milord!¡± Mi Zhu said cheerfully when he heard the sound of people approaching. However, his mood immediately dropped when he heard Sun Qian¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Lord Mi Zhu. How is prison?¡±


    ¡°Sun Qian Sun Gongyou? You brigand!¡± Mi Zhu¡¯s expression turned malevolent. It was Sun Qian that made him suffer like this.


    ¡°Aiya. You look like you are suffering! What a pity. Who asked you to betray the Lord? You should have just been a good brother-inw!¡± Sun Qian said arrogantly.


    ¡°Sun Qian! The one that betrayed the Lord is you! Not me!¡± Mi Zhu yelled back.


    Sun Qian did not reply immediately and instead approached Mi Zhu. The moment he was certain that he could not be heard by the others present, he said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Even if I was the traitor, nobody knows this. Oh right, you do know that I was the traitor. What a pity. You have to take this secret with you to your grave!¡±


    ¡°Why did Milord sent you?¡± Mi Zhu knew that he could no longer escape. This is because Jian Yong and Liu Bei were the ones that controlled this prison. If Sun Qian coulde here it would mean that Liu Bei have no intentions of letting Mi Zhu leave the prison alive.


    ¡°At first, you were only guilty but you won¡¯t die! It is a pity you brought up the Mi Family. You yourself know that the Lord hates owing others favors!¡± Had Mi Zhu not mention the Mi Family¡¯s contributions, Liu Bei may have spared him. However, Mi Zhu¡¯s actions only brought the opposite effect.


    ¡°Sun Qian. We had no animosity before this! Why do you want to harm me?¡± Mi Zhu wanted to know this before he died.


    ¡°Haha! That is because you made a mistake! You end up being too close to Fatty Pang!¡± Sun Qian said ¡°Fatty Pang¡± with full of killing intent.


    ¡°Fatty Pang?¡± Mi Zhu finally understood when he heard this. Mi Zhu who wanted to raise the Mi Family to a higher position needed a backer. Guan Yu and Zhang Fei hated him while Sun Qian was on the same faction as these two. Meanwhile, Jian Yong wanted to remain neutral and not participate in conflicts. So Mi Zhu had no choice but to rely on Pang Tong. This inadvertently offended Sun Qian.


    ¡°Besides that, you ended up knowing too much!¡± Sun Qian added. Initially, Sun Qian had no intention to kill Mi Zhu. However, Mi Zhu ended up knowing too much and had to be eliminated.


    ¡°Haha. I understand now.¡± Mi Zhu said with a deste smile. This was a fight between two giants and he was simply targeted because he was affiliated with Pang Tong. Liu Bei also did not have any use for him. As the saying goes, a small favor should be repaid many times more. Since the favor cannot be repaid, the benefactor should just go and die!


    ¡°Master Gongyou. I admit defeat.¡± Mi Zhu was a merchant. He knew that losing as a merchant meant losing money. Losing as a politician meant death. ¡°I hope Master Gongyou consider us colleagues working together for the Lord over many years and make it quick.¡±


    ¡°You want to die? It won¡¯t be so easy!¡±

 Chapter 476

    <h4>Chapter 476</h4>


    ¡°You want to die? It won¡¯t be so easy!¡± Sun Qian sneered.


    ¡°You!¡± Mi Zhu¡¯s eyes widened. He had already admitted defeat and all that was left to do was to die. All he asked was to diefortably. Yet Sun Qian would not grant even this wish.


    ¡°Men! Tie Mi Zhu up and send him to my residence!¡± Sun Qian loudly ordered.


    ¡°Understood!¡± The soldiers behind Sun Qian nodded and then moved to tie up Mi Zhu.


    ¡°Sun Qian Sun Gongyou! You will not die well! I will not let you go even after I be a ghost!¡± Mi Zhu shouted with a sinister expression on his face.


    Mi Zhu regretted trying to fund a nation instead of just staying rich happily. He initially thought he could stick himself to Liu Bei, be his brother-inw and eventually be a noble. Now he got his wish but everyone is dead. What was the noble title for? Had he not do all this, he could have grown old with peace and wealth.


    Mi Zhu regretted the fact that he had misjudged Liu Bei. The man known for his benevolence was just someone with wild ambitions. He had gone bankrupt funding Liu Bei and the man would not even pay ransom for his siblings. He never thought something was wrong and had even tried to cover for Liu Bei. How could his siblings be worth less than noble titles? Now, he had even gotten himself into trouble.


    ¡°Even if you are a ghost? Haha! Can you even tell what kind of ghost you will be? I am not afraid of you when you are alive! Why would I be afraid of you after you die?¡± Sun Qian sneered at Mi Zhu.


    Mi Zhu wanted to struggle but he was a weak man. He was quickly tied up. To shut him up, they even tore a piece of rag off his clothes and then stuffed it into his mouth. The entire time, Mi Zhu red at Sun Qian wishing he could have killed with his gaze.


    Mi Zhu was pushed into a carriage by one of Sun Qian¡¯s subordinates. He was to going to be sent to Sun Qian¡¯s residence. Once there, Mi Zhu would definitely be dead. Jian Yong¡¯s subordinates also watched the surrounding dutifully. They had the intention of escorting Sun Qian straight to his residence.


    Sun Qian who sat in his carriage closed his eyes and gave a smile. He initially had no intentions of getting rid of Mi Zhu as the man was unrted to everything. He only did it because he was incited to by Liu Mang¡¯s messenger. However, he now realized that he had also benefitted from this. First of all, Mi Zhu could no longer expand which would mean less trouble for him in the future.


    Second, Liu Bei ordered Sun Qian to handle Mi Zhu¡¯s punishment. This meant that all of Mi Zhu¡¯s power and privileges now belonged to Sun Qian. Although it was not much, Mi Zhu was still Liu Bei¡¯s source of money. The five thousand gold that Pang Tong took to Jingzhou all came from Mi Zhu. If Pang Tong failed in his task, Sun Qian could use this fact to pressure Pang Tong. However, if Pang Tong were to seed, the money would go to Sun Qian as Sun Qian had already taken over Mi Zhu¡¯s tasks. Those that want to do business would also have to go through Sun Qian. This meant that Sun Qian¡¯s position in the Liu Bei¡¯s Army would be more important.


    Now all he needed to do was get rid of Mi Zhu. ¡°Fatty Pang! I am sure you never expected that all of your work would only be for my sake!¡± Sun Qian thought to himself happily. He would have beenughing heartily if he had not been sitting in a carriage.


    However, the carriage suddenly stopped. Sun Qian stumbled around and knocked his head, causing it to bleed. His good mood was lost.


    ¡°Do you even know how to drive?¡± Sun Qian roared angrily. He wanted to take out his sword and kill the person driving the coachman.


    ¡°Protect the master!¡±


    ¡°Protect the Military Advisor!¡±


    ¡°What is going on?¡± Sun Qian knew that he was being protected the moment he heard that but he did not know exactly what was happening.


    ¡°Military Advisor, please return to the carriage or we may not be able to protect you as there are many assants!¡± One of Jian Yong¡¯s men cupped their fist to Sun Qian.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Sun Qian took a look and saw that they had been intercepted by a group in ck clothing. The assants rushed in to kill the troops.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Sun Qian asked as he looked at the people in ck.


    ¡°Haha! Naturally, we are the ones that will kill you!¡± One of the assants replied.


    ¡°The ones that will kill me?¡± Sun Qian became angry. This was the Wancheng district of Nanyang. One could say that this was Liu Bei¡¯s second home. Tens of thousands of Liu Bei¡¯s soldiers were garrisoned here including his elite Xiliang Cavalry. How could such a person juste out and im that he would kill him?


    However, immediately after that, Sun Qian noticed that the voice of the assant sounded familiar. When he looked back at the assant, he saw the assant gave him a strange smile. The assant holding the sword had a reddish face and a familiar voice.


    Sun Qian¡¯s eyes grew wide the moment he realized that this assant was Wei Yan. He remembered that Wei Yan was just the captain of a small team. However, Wei Yan was the one that captured him. That was why he had some hatred and also fear for Wei Yan. Last time, his own men had been cut down by Wei Yan. He was so astonishing that the only ones that could stop him amongst Liu Bei¡¯s subordinates were Guan Yu and Zhang Fei.


    As Wei Yan had a red face, Sun Qian could not help butpare Wei Yan with Guan Yu. Both of them were extremely arrogant and proud individuals.


    Without doubt, the assants were Wei Yan and his Yiyang Troops. They had apanied the second messenger into the city but had hidden themselves until that moment.


    Sun Qian had his subordinates and also Jian Yong¡¯s subordinates. Together, they outnumber Wei Yan and his men. However, they were still no match for Wei Yan and his men. The assants were all battle-hardened soldiers. They all ughtered in fights involving hundreds of men. On the other hand, Sun Qian¡¯s guards all specialized in assassinations and interrogations. Naturally, they would not be as skilled in closebat. That was not even counting Wei Yan who was even more powerful. Dozens of corpses soon littered the ground.


    ¡°Stop them! Stop them!¡± Sun Qian shouted. Although he knew that Wei Yan would not really kill him as it would be detrimental to Liu Mang¡¯s interest, he was still afraid of Wei Yan. After he had been captured once, he did not want to be captured again.


    ¡°You think you can stop us?¡± Wei Yanughed as he looked at the people surrounding Sun Qian to protect him. Truthfully speaking, Wei Yan had no bad impressions of Sun Qian. This is because thest time Sun Qian appeared, Wei Yan is able to obtain merits and rewards. The empty fort strategy stalled Liu Ye outside of Ruyin for several days and in the end the rewards for breaking into Ruyin ended up going to Wei Yan. Although Liu Mang managed to see the truth, Wei Yan was still able to bring out news and also capture Sun Qian.


    Capturing the enemy general was not a small matter. It was how Wei Yan was able to get promoted to the governor of Zaoyang and have five thousand Yiyang Troops as subordinates. Now he ran into Sun Qian again. This time, Xu Shu had instructed him to ambush Sun Qian¡¯s carriage although he was not allowed to kill Sun Qian. If he seed in his task, obtaining a noble title may even be possible. So he was very excited.


    ¡°Hold the line! Reinforcements wille soon! You must persevere!¡± Sun Qian shouted loudly. The sounds of the battle would definitely be loud enough to alert the other soldiers guarding the city. They simply needed to hold on for a while before their reinforcements arrive.


    Sun Qian¡¯s luck was truly good. The moment he finished his sentence, reinforcements really came. They could hear the earth shaking along with the sound of horses and armor.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Wei Yan frowned when he heard the sound of horses. The only cavalry Liu Bei had was Zhang Xiu¡¯s Xiliang Cavalry. While the Xiliang Cavalry would not be able to show off their full power inside a city, they were still more than Wei Yan and the others could handle.


    Wei Yan was not a stubborn fool. Otherwise, Xu Shu would not have dispatched him. He quickly ordered for his men to retreat.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Wei Yan¡¯s subordinates all retreated but Wei Yan remained. His energy exploded. He himself was a warrior in refinement stage and could easily take on hundreds of soldiers on his own. Only a general of the same rank as him had the chance to kill him.


    His explosive energy was very astonishing. Two heads fly with a single swing of his de. Wei Yan would not do this on the battlefield. Battles during warsted for several hours but this trick consumed a lot of energy. In just an instant, five men were killed by Wei Yan. Now, Sun Qian only had two left with him.


    ¡°Stop him! Stop him!¡± Sun Qian panicked as he tried to climb back into the carriage.


    ¡°You think you can stop me?¡± Wei Yan sneered. The two remaining guards who worked for Sun Qian were afraid but they still rushed forward for the sake of their master. However, having valor does not mean that they had the strength topensate. The only thing they did was throw their lives away.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Sun Qian asked in a panic. He believed that Liu Mang would not kill him but he could tell that Wei Yan¡¯s killing intent was genuine.


    ¡°Master Gongyou need not be so flustered. I won¡¯t kill you!¡± Wei Yan smiled. However, his smiled only looked more malevolent when he was covered in blood.


    ¡°You are Wei Yan?¡±


    ¡°I am here to save you! You will thank me for this!¡± Wei Yan did not bother to talk to Sun Qian and swung his sword down. Blood then sshed out.


    ¡°How daring!¡± The Xiliang Cavalry shouted as they finally arrived. One 1000-menmander charged forward with his pike pointing towards Wei Yan.


    This was Sun Qian¡¯s ce. When he was attacked, his other subordinates had already gone to ask for help. That was how the Xiliang Cavalry that had been patrolling the area arrive so quickly.


    Sun Qian was one of Liu Bei¡¯s most important ministers. He only ended up in second ce because of Pang Tong¡¯s appearance. Even then, he is still not a small figure that a 1000-menmander could provoke. That is why he resolutely charged forward. If Sun Qian were to die, he was likely to be executed for failing in his duty of guarding the city.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Wei Yan spat and withdrew after he saw the 1000-menmander approach. This person was just a second grade warrior that Wei Yan could easily kill. However, there were many more enemies behind him so Wei Yan could only withdraw.


    ¡°Stop!¡± The 1000-menmander shouted out. As he chased, he saw a body on the floor and recognized the body as Sun Qian. Although he wanted to chase Wei Yan, he would be unable to catch up even on horseback because there were too many obstacles in the city. Wei Yan could simply hide in an alley where the horses could not pursue.

 Chapter 477

    <h4>Chapter 477</h4>


    ¡°Stop chasing him! We need to quickly get Master Sun Qian treated!¡± The 1000-menmander¡¯s deputy general reminded his general that he while chasing the enemy was important, Sun Qian¡¯s life was even more so. If Sun Qian were to die, even Hu Che Er would not be able to protect them. Besides, they had been skimping on their jobs. They only patrolled a bit before going back to take a rest. They believed that as long as they guard the gates, the enemies would appear from within. If this matter was investigated, they would not be able to escape. That was why all of them were so afraid.


    Sun Qian had lost consciousness from blood loss. The deputy general quickly checked for Sun Qian¡¯s breath and shouted. ¡°He is still breathing!¡± This was huge a relief to him. If Sun Qian dies, so would they. If Sun Qian lived, they still had a chance to survive.


    ¡°Be careful!¡± The man said as he ordered his soldiers to carefully carry the pale Sun Qian onto the carriage.


    ¡°Where is Mi Zhu?¡± Jian Yong¡¯s few remaining men asked. Their jobs were to escort Mi Zhu but now Mi Zhu was missing. Sun Qian was also unconscious. These people no longer knew what to do.


    ¡°Mi Zhu?¡± The 1000-menmander turned pale. Mi Zhu was also here? Just Sun Qian alone would have killed them. Now there was also Mi Zhu whose family had just received three titles. It could be said that his position in the Liu Bei¡¯s Army was extremely high. If two important ministers were to die, how could these soldiers still be allowed to live?


    ¡°This is none of your business!¡± Jian Yong¡¯s subordinates knew that they had spoken too much. Although Mi Zhu had been arrested and was going to be executed. This was to be done quietly, away from public eyes. That was why Mi Zhu was still an important minister favored by Liu Bei to others.


    ¡°You!¡± The 1000-menmander became angry. Even if this man was one of Sun Qian¡¯s personal guard, he had no right to speak to him like this. However, two of Jian Yong¡¯s other subordinates took out a token, causing the 1000-menmander to shut up in fear. He had never seen this token before but he had heard of it. This token was given by Jian Yong and Liu Bei which signifies the importance of certain matters. Those who know too much would disappear and then reappear as a corpse on the battlefield. He then shook his head to dispel his fear and diverted his attention to Sun Qian. ¡°Are you guys all dead? Quickly bring the best doctors here!¡±


    ¡°General! What if they refuse toe?¡± One subordinate asked. The soldiers all gave face to doctors as they knew that doctors were the only ones that could help if they fall ill or get seriously injured.


    ¡°Are you an idiot? Give them a huge amount of money! If they still refuse toe then drag them here forcefully!¡± The 1000-menmander shouted. He did not care if he ended up offending the doctor. If Sun Qian were to die, so would he. Why would a dead man need a doctor?


    ¡°Yes!¡± The subordinate quickly left on his horse.


    ¡°What should we do now?¡± Jian Yong¡¯s men discussed with each other. Mi Zhu has disappeared and Sun Qian had received severe injuries. Both are very big incidents.


    ¡°The two of you! Quickly go and report this to Master Jian Yong and the Lord! The rest of us will stay with Master Sun Qian in case the enemy attacks again!¡± One of the leaders ordered.


    ¡°Understood!¡± The soldiers nodded. This incident cannot be hidden and had to be reported with haste.


    ___


    Turning back time a little, after Mi Zhu had been dragged away and Sun Qian had left, Liu Bei and Jian Yong remained at the governor¡¯s residence.


    After a long period of silence, Liu Bei asked. ¡°Xianhe. Do you think Mi Zhu had betrayed me?¡± Liu Bei felt a bit of regret. Liu Bei was no longer young like in the past so the moment he thought about he realized that although he was disgusted and humiliated by Mi Zhu bringing up the Mi Family¡¯s contributions, it was also a fact that the Mi Family had helped him a lot. If it was not for the Mi Family, he would have already been annihted a long time ago. Killing Mi Zhu might be too cruel.


    ¡°Milord. Mi Zhu has guilt.¡± Jian Yong replied. He did not tell Liu Bei that he was right or wrong. Being blunt had always resulted in a bad ending. Wei Zheng was a good example. Li Shimin called him loyal but because Wei Zheng was too blunt, he still ended up beingshed to death.


    On the other hand, Jian Yong also did not want to be those useless ministers that only ttered their Lord. The kind of people that would say that their Lord was right regardless of their Lord¡¯s actions. So he could only tell Liu Bei that he was wrong in a roundabout way.


    ¡°Mi Zhu is guilty?¡±


    ¡°Yes Milord. Mi Zhu is guilty for being too arrogant. The Mi Family has indeed funded your cause but you have already given them three titles. Mi Zhu is just an insignificant merchant. It is the wish of many others like him to even be able to change their position in life. But he does not admit it!¡± Jian Yong said this to make Liu Bei feel like he was innocent. After all, the thing that Liu Bei hated was Mi Zhu iming credit for the money. He did not mention a single thing about Mi Zhu¡¯s betrayal.


    ¡°However, I do not believe that Mi Zhu betrayed Milord!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± As a result of Jian Yong¡¯s earlier statement, Liu Bei felt a sense of approval and was willing to keep listening to Jian Yong.


    ¡°If Mi Zhu betrayed Milord, what could the enemy obtain from him?¡± Jian Yong asked. Although Jian Yong was knowledgeable, he could not bepared to Liu Mang who came from the future. Jian Yong was unable to see the worth of merchants. On the other hand, Liu Mang considered Mi Zhu an individual as worthy as Liu Ye and Xu Shu.


    Liu Bei and Jian Yong had no good impression of merchants. A merchant cannot do business unless they were treacherous. On top of that, there were plenty of things to be done in Yangzhou. Why would they need a merchant?


    ¡°What can Mi Zhu obtain by betraying you?¡± Jian Yong asked again. Mi Zhu wanted noble titles. While Liu Mang could give those titles, Liu Bei had already given the titles. Why would Mi Zhu go to Liu Mang¡¯s side when his objective had already been achieved?


    ¡°What about his siblings? Aren¡¯t they all by Liu Mang¡¯s side?¡± Liu Bei asked.


    ¡°Milord. Do you think he would care about such things?¡± Jian Yong asked back. Liu Bei himself was such a person. He would abandon his family for his own life.


    ¡°If Mi Zhu was such a person, he would have already came forward to question you Milord. He would not be dragged here by Sun Qian.¡± Jian Yong exined. Mi Zhu was a true merchant. A merchant only cared about benefits.


    ¡°So Mi Zhu is innocent?¡± Liu Bei frowned. Jian Yong remained silent. He did not criticize Liu Bei directly and instead, he helped Liu Bei to analyze and reach his own conclusion.


    ¡°If Mi Zhu is innocent then what about Sun Qian?¡± Liu Bei narrowed his eyes. Mi Zhu said that Sun Qian was a traitor when he begged for forgiveness. If Mi Zhu was innocent, then Sun Qian was suspicious. This is because Sun Qian was the one that caught Mi Zhu and even found Liu Mang¡¯s letter.


    ¡°Xianhe. Go and investigate if there were any strangers approaching Gongyou recently. See if there is anything abnormal.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Jian Yong nodded. He had quite a good rtionship with Sun Qian. However, if Sun Qian had really betrayed Liu Bei, he would not show mercy.


    Just as Jian Yong was about to leave, two soldiers covered in bloodstains barged into the hall. This person had Liu Bei and Jian Yong¡¯s token so he was able to enter unhindered. ¡°Milord! Something bad happened!¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± Liu Bei frowned when he saw those soldiers. The blood was fresh and they looked like they just came out from a battlefield. However, these two were assassins. They would not fight on the battlefield. So how did they end up so bloody?


    ¡°What happened? Why are you so flustered?¡± Jian Yong stepped forward and asked. These two were his subordinates.


    ¡°Master Jian Yong!¡± The two soldiers saluted.


    ¡°Milord. Master Jian Yong. We were escorting Mi Zhu when... When...¡±


    ¡°Speak slowly. No need to feel anxious.¡± Liu Bei and Jian Yong shared a nce when they heard about Mi Zhu. They thought that Sun Qian had betrayed them. What else could it be?


    ¡°Master Sun Qian was severely injured by skilled men in ck clothing. We were unable to protect him!¡±


    ¡°Skilled enemies in ck clothing?¡± Liu Bei and Jian Yong initially thought that Sun Qian was the cause. Where did these men in ck clothinge from?


    ¡°The enemy was too strong. We were unable to hold them off! Master Sun Qian was stabbed in the chest. We do not know if he would survive. Mi Zhu was taken away by these men!¡±


    ¡°What? What did you say happened to Sun Qian and Mi Zhu?¡± Liu Bei and Jian Yong both asked with their voice raised.


    ¡°Master Sun Qian is severely injured and Mi Zhu was kidnapped by the men in ck!¡± The two soldiers repeated.


    ¡°Xianhe?¡± Liu Bei gave Jian Yong a questioning gaze. Jian Yong was the one that said that Sun Qian was suspicious was Mi Zhu was innocent.


    ¡°How could this be?¡± Jian Yong could not believe it but the bloodstain on his subordinates was real. If Sun Qian was the traitor, why would he be severely injured? If Mi Zhu was innocent, why would he be taken away?


    ¡°Where is Sun Qian now?¡± Liu Bei asked after he saw Jian Yong¡¯s panicked expression.


    ¡°We sent Sun Qian back to his residence while a 1000-menmander went to find a doctor. At that time, Sun Qian was unconscious and blood was flowing on the ground!¡± The two soldiers did not dare to hide anything from Liu Bei.


    ¡°Men! Prepare the horses!¡± Liu Bei became worried after hearing this. Sun Qian had been with him for so long. Liu Bei was willing to just kill Mi Zhu as the man was just a merchant. However, Sun Qian was a talented and intelligent individual. Although Liu Bei already had a top ss strategist like Pang Tong, he still needed a second grade strategist to manage other things. How could Pang Tong do everything on his own?


    It was not only provisions that Liu Beicked. He alsocked talented individuals. The price for losing Sun Qian would be too heavy.


    ¡°Doctor! Bring all the doctors to Sun Qian¡¯s residence! Gongyou must be saved!¡± Liu Bei ordered. His eyes were a little red.


    ¡°Jian Yong! Follow me!¡± Liu Bei did not use Jian Yong¡¯s courtesy name as he was unhappy that Jian Yong made him suspect Sun Qian.


    ¡°Impose martialw immediately! Nobody is allowed out of the city!¡± Jian Yong did not forget to impose martialw. It might be possible that Mi Zhu had not yet been brought out of the city. They needed to find and question Mi Zhu.


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    _____


    Meanwhile, Mi Zhu who was quickly forgotten was in a room somewhere in the Wancheng district of Nanyang.


    ¡°Is Master Mi Zhu well?¡± Mi Zhu who was untied looked at Wei Yan, the robust and reddish looking soldier that cupped his fists towards him.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Mi Zhu asked carefully. He saw these men cut down Sun Qian and Jian Yong¡¯s subordinates so easily, showing their skill. He also saw Sun Qian got stabbed which frightened him.


    ¡°Master Mi Zhu. Do you really not know who we are?¡± The Wei Yan asked as he drew his sword that was still covered in blood.


    ¡°You are soldiers sent by the False King Liu Mang!¡± Mi Zhu replied. His words immediately angered the other men in ck clothing to the extent that they wanted to kill Mi Zhu. Fortunately, Wei Yan stopped them.


    ¡°Master Mi Zhu. Do not think that we won¡¯t kill you just because we just saved you! If you try saying anything unnecessary, we will kill you on the spot!¡± Wei Yan warned with a murderous intent. This feeling made Mi Zhu shudder.


    ¡°I knew it! I knew that Sun Qian had betrayed Milord!¡± Mi Zhuughed. ¡°Kill me if you want! I have no hope of surviving anyway! Just make it quick!¡± Mi Zhu said. He had already lost all of his money and his siblings had already been dered dead. So Mi Zhu could not even be used to threaten Liu Bei. Mi Zhu was nowpletely worthless.


    ¡°Haha! Master Mi Zhu. You want to die? It is not so easy!¡± Wei Yan said the same thing as Sun Qian.


    ¡°You!¡± Mi Zhu red for a moment and then gave up. Right now, he was just a fish on a chopping block. His fate was entirely controlled by others. ¡°Haha. In the end, I, Mi Zhu, is still unable to get a good death.¡±


    ¡°Die? You won¡¯t die. If you die, Milord will kill me!¡± Wei Yan shook his head.


    ¡°Then what do you want?¡±


    ¡°We just want to bring you to Yangzhou and make you an official!¡± Wei Yan replied indifferently.


    ¡°What? Make me an official?¡±


    ¡°If Master Mi Zhu unwilling? Do you still have delusions for that Liu Bei?¡± Wei Yan asked and thenughed ¡°The Mi Family of Xuzhou. Hehehehe. They are such a rich family. I heard they could smash blood corals that are three feet long to pieces whenever they want.¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Mi Zhu said as he recalled how glorious his life was in the past. At that time, he wanted to buy a position in Xuzhou. However, he could not as he had no noble title.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity you no longer have your vast wealth. All that money is exchanged for three fanciful titles!¡± Wei Yan sneered.


    Mi Zhu became depressed. He supported Liu Bei and even married off his sister to him. The reward for that is a dead end.


    ¡°This is all because you guys set me up! I did not betray Milord!¡± Mi Zhu still wanted to struggle.


    ¡°Do you think that Liu Bei would still believe you at this point in time? You must be joking!¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Mi Zhu became speechless. It was true that Mi Zhu could no longer go back regardless of whether he was actually guilty. Just this event of him getting kidnapped alone is enough to paint him as one of Liu Mang¡¯s men. Why else would Liu Mang¡¯s men purposefully save him?


    ¡°Be Milord¡¯s subordinate! You can obtain a high position and even a noble title!¡±


    ¡°Join Liu Mang? No! You are all liars! You just want to exploit me before killing me! I don¡¯t believe you!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Wei Yan sneered. This was still within Liu Mang¡¯s expectations. A merchant only looks at the benefits in front of them. So Wei Yan took out a scroll that had the noble color of light yellow.


    ¡°Mi Zhu Mi Zizhong is to receive this imperial decree!¡± Wei Yan started to read.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Mi Zhu muttered out in confusion.


    ¡°Why have you not knelt down?¡± Wei Yan rebuked angrily. As Mi Zhu still did not move, Wei Yan had two of his subordinates force Mi Zhu to kneel.


    ¡°The King of Shu Liu Mang admires Mi Zhu Mi Zizhong¡¯s talents and have personally invited Mi Zhu to Yangzhou as Chief of Commerce. He will be given the title Marquis of Guangzhou!¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Mi Zhu was in shock. He paid no attention to being Chief of Commerce. The title Marquis of Guangzhou had all of his attention. As Guangzhou was a county, it would make him a county marquis. Even if it was a small ce, the title was still big,parable to Lu Bu¡¯s Marquis Wen. Even Guan Yu was only a Marquis Ting. A title is generally above an official position in terms of importance. This is why a person is usually called by their title instead of their jobs.


    ¡°Mi Zhu Mi Zizhong! Are you not going to receive the order?¡±


    ¡°This...Is this real?¡± Mi Zhu did not dare believe his eyes. He had worked so hard and given so much for Liu Bei for titles. Although his family got three titles, what is the use of those titles when they were dead? On the other hand, Liu Mang gave him a title of Marquis of Guangzhou as a sign of good faith before he even joined Liu Mang. In the future people had to address him as Marquis Guang Mi Zhu. He had truly be a noble. A noble that is still alive.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s real!¡± Wei Yan said jealously. Mi Zhu, a merchant, was given a title so easily whereas Wei Yan still needed to work for it. It would be strange if he didn¡¯t feel jealous. While Wei Yan had a feeling of disdain, he also became passionate. If Liu Mang could give a merchant a title, fierce generals like him should also have a chance.


    ¡°It is real! It is real!¡± Mi Zhu muttered as he looked at the scroll that had Liu Mang¡¯s name written on it. As the King of Shu, Liu Mang could confer titles on his own. This was the highest title that Liu Mang could confer. Any titles higher than that had to be reported to the Han Emperor for approval. Even the title he conferred to Yan Ran had to be reported to the Han Emperor. Liu Mang had truly did a lot for Mi Zhu.


    ¡°Master Mi Zhu. It is too early to be happy. Milord have also given us orders to kill you if you refuse to follow us to Yangzhou!¡± Wei Yan warned.


    ¡°Go! I will go!¡± Mi Zhu was not an idiot. He risked his life working for Liu Bei to only be Marquis Ting and then get chased down by Liu Bei. While he had never seen Liu Mang before, the man had already given him his greatest desire as a show of good faith. If he did not go to Liu Mang, he would truly be an idiot.


    ¡°Big Eared Liu! You are heartless so you cannot me me for being faithless!¡± Mi Zhu thought to himself.


    ¡°That would be best.¡± Wei Yan nodded though he had hoped that Mi Zhu would not agree. Killing Mi Zhu would have been less troublesome. ¡°Master Mi Zhu. We will be relying on your to advise your siblings in Yangzhou!¡± Mi Fang and Lady Mi had not yet surrendered. He was mostly afraid for his brother who was still with the Liu Bei¡¯s Army. Lady Mi was also another loyal and devoted person. She had almost killed herself with a scissors. Fortunately, Liu Mang was not like Cao Cao. Otherwise, Lady Mi would have died like Xiao Yu.


    ¡°I will be keeping this.¡± Mi Zhu nodded andughed as he kept the scroll appointing him with himself. This was everything. He must not lose it even if he died.


    ¡°May this one ask for this general¡¯s name?¡± Mi Zhu asked, not caring that he had been threatened by Wei Yan this entire time because he was too happy.


    ¡°This one is Wei Yan. Courtesy name is Wenzhang.¡± Wei Yan replied respectfully. He could be disrespectful earlier since Mi Zhu have not yet joined Liu Mang. Now that Mi Zhu was one of Liu Mang¡¯s subordinates, he was an ally. Wei Yan was not so stupid to offend an ally. Besides that, it was obvious that Liu Mang valued Mi Zhu so it was more beneficial to be friends with Mi Zhu. Even though Wei Yan had a rough temperament, he was also quite a slippery individual.


    ¡°Can I call you Wenzhang?¡± Mi Zhu also tried to be intimate. It was as though Wei Yan did not try to kill Mi Zhu a few moments before this.


    ¡°Wenzhang. Milord gave me the position of Chief of Commerce but what kind of position is that?¡± Mi Zhu had changedpletely. It is said that merchants are evil because they treat profits like their own mothers. Just now he seemed so loyal and dependable but once he changed his liege he immediately thought of Liu Bei as ¡®Big Eared Liu¡¯ while treating Liu Mang as his Lord.


    ¡°I also do not know.¡± Wei Yan shook his head.


    Mi Zhu became a little bit disappointed when he saw Wei Yan shook his head. He now thought that it might not actually be a very important position. Fortunately there was still his title as Marquis of Guangzhou. Yet he still thought to himself. Why did Liu Mang go through all the trouble just to force a merchant like himself to work for him? He then wondered if his little sister was the reason. Even if his little sister had already been married off, Liu Mang could have been like Cao Cao with weird fetishes. If this was the case, it would not be too bad to be the King of Shu¡¯s brother-inw.


    ¡°Master Mi Zhu.¡±


    ¡°Please. Zizhong is fine.¡± Mi Zhu replied modestly.


    ¡°Zizhong. I do not know what Chief of Commerce is but I know that Milord wants you to stand alongside the three advisors!¡± Wei Yan said.


    ¡°What?¡± This was good news for Mi Zhu. These three advisors were Xu Shu, Liu Ye and Jia Xu. Xu Shu was entirely deserving of his title. Liu Ye was not as good as Xu Shu but was also skilled in mechanics which is why he is in charge of the industrial zone. Thest one was Jia Xu. He was crafty but he was at third ce as he was a new addition. Liu Mang had one more advisor which was Yang Hong. However, Yang Hong¡¯s existence was more like a housekeeper instead of an advisor.


    Mi Zhu could only imagine how high his position would be if he was ced after them. His position would be as high as Sun Qian. With such a position and also the noble title, he could tell how sincere Liu Mang was being.


    Knowing this, Mi Zhu seriously replied. ¡°This Mi Zhu will not betray His Highness the King of Shu¡¯s trust.¡±


    Although benevolence was hard toe by during troubled times, it was still important. Mi Zhu had never felt valued by others. Even if Liu Bei once valued him, it was when he was still rich. In other words, Liu Bei valued Mi Zhu¡¯s money but not the individual Mi Zhu.


    But now, the penniless Mi Zhu was given so much by Liu Mang. How could Mi Zhu not feel moved?


    ¡°Zizhong. Save these words for the Lord.¡± As a general, Wei Yan did not like these corny speeches. ¡°How about we leave the city first before we continue?¡±


    ¡°We have not left the city? Where are we?¡± Mi Zhu initially thought that they had already left the city.


    Wei Yan wanted to leave but it was hard to get pass the gates because of Yang Jie¡¯s incident. It would have been hard to escape with Mi Zhu inside the carriage so Wei Yan decided not to leave immediately.


    ¡°We are currently in Sun Qian Sun Gongyou¡¯s residence!¡± Wei Yan smiled.


    ¡°Sun Qian? Huh?¡± Mi Zhu was confused. He initially believed that Sun Qian had betrayed Liu Bei because of what the messenger told him. Then Wei Yan stabbed Sun Qian with a sword which already made him confused once. He was now unable to tell whether Sun Qian had really betrayed Liu Bei or was simply used and then silenced by Liu Mang.


    ¡°Haha! Who told you that Sun Qian is dead? Don¡¯t worry. Sun Qian won¡¯t die!¡± Wei Yan gave a strangeugh. Rather than kill Sun Qian, Wei Yan was more likely to protect Sun Qian. This is because Sun Qian was Wei Yan¡¯s lucky star. As long as Sun Qian is still alive, Wei Yan could obtain more merits!


    ¡°But...!¡± Can someone who was stabbed by a sword still survive?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡±


    ____


    ¡°How is he? How is Gongyou?¡± The frontyard of Sun Qian¡¯s residence were bustling with noise while Wei Yan and the others were hiding in the backyard. Soldiers were all standing outside while plenty of doctors holding boxes were lining up. Inside was the pale looking owner of the residence, Sun Qian Sun Gongyou.


    Liu Bei immediately asked when the doctor left the room. He had the model expression of a ruler deeply concerned about his people. Nobody would have suspected that Liu Bei harbored doubts of Sun Qian just a little while ago.


    ¡°Left General. Military Advisor Sun Qian has good luck. Although his injuries seemed fatal, it was actually a light injury. None of his internal organs were harmed. All he needs is some rest!¡± The old doctor replied. He could be considered the best doctor in Wancheng.


    ¡°Doctor. Is this a mistake? The de went deep into his chest!¡± Jian Yong asked in disbelief.


    Anyone would be unhappy when someone asked this question. It was like they did not believe in them and their upation. However, the doctor still replied respectfully when he saw the fierce looking guards. ¡°Although the de went deep into the chest, it was only a superficial wound. It missed the heart and even the bones!¡±


    The doctor himself was also impressed by Sun Qian¡¯s luck. To be stabbed with a sword and barely suffered any harm.


    ¡°He is so lucky?¡± Jian Yong frowned. This was too coincidental.


    On the other hand, Liu Bei breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°He is okay? That is great!¡±

 Chapter 478

    <h4>Chapter 478</h4>


    (Short chapter)


    ¡°Milord! Where are you? Don¡¯t abandon me!¡± Sun Qian muttered while unconscious. He seemed to be having some kind of nightmare.


    ¡°Gongyou! I am here!¡± Liu Bei said as he held Sun Qian¡¯s hand. He felt a bit of regret as he looked at his faithful official who thought of him even while unconscious.


    If only Liu Bei knew what Sun Qian was really thinking of, he would have killed Sun Qian on the spot. Sun Qian was dreaming that Liu Bei found out about his betrayal. That was why he was crying out for forgiveness.


    ¡°Jian Yong! Send everyone out! I want those ck clothed people found! I want them dismembered into a thousand pieces!¡± Liu Bei ordered. He felt heartbroken when he saw Sun Qian¡¯s pale expression.


    ¡°Understood.¡± Jian Yong nodded indifferently and left. He showed no hesitation. He knew Liu Bei now disliked him. Saying anymore would cause Liu Bei to get angry at him. What he needed to do now was find all those assants or he himself would suffer the consequences.


    ¡°Gongyou! I am here!¡± Liu Bei recalled his experiences with Sun Qian. Sun Qian had followed him since before he had even begun his grand undertaking. All this time, Sun Qian had been the core of his army. That position ended up going to Pang Tong. It was to the extent that Liu Bei had pretty much sold out Sun Qian to curry favor with Pang Tong. Liu Bei now regretted this. Where else would he find such a loyal subject?


    ¡°Milord?¡± Sun Qian gradually woke up and then cried out. Sun Qian had a nightmare that Liu Bei found out about his dealings with Liu Mang. After that, Liu Bei tried to kill him. Sun Qian woke up from fright. That was why he cried when he saw Liu Bei. On the other hand, Liu Bei felt so touched that his loyal official thought of him even while unconscious.


    The two old men hugged each other and wept. The others that saw this scene had goosebumps.


    ¡°Milord! I was almost unable to see you anymore!¡±


    ¡°I know! I know! Gongyou! It has been hard for you!¡± Liu Bei replied. He no longer suspected Sun Qian when he saw Sun Qian¡¯s miserable appearance. On the other hand, his rtive, Mi Zhu, who was originally loyal to him was abandoned and immediately branded a traitor.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Gongyou. I will catch Mi Zhu and make sure he dies without a ce to be buried! I will definitely avenge you!¡± Liu Bei clenched his fists. He was determined to wipe out thoroughly wipe out the Mi Family from his subordinates.


    ¡°Milord is wise. Sun Qian will follow you till his death!¡±

 Chapter 479

    <h4>Chapter 479</h4>


    Sun Qian was overjoyed at the unexpected good news. He initially held hatred for Wei Yan for trying to kill him after promising to let him go. More importantly, he had done as asked and helped Liu Mang forced Mi Zhu to a dead end. He had helped the envoy reach Mi Zhu¡¯s residence. He even got the permission to kill Mi Zhu once Mi Zhu reached his residence.


    However, Liu Mang had Mi Zhu saved and then tried to kill Sun Qian. This was like abandoning one¡¯s benefactor after achieving one¡¯s goal. Then Sun Qian thought to himself. Was this truly the case? Did Liu Mang want to silence him?


    Now, Sun Qian felt gratitude towards Wei Yan. With just one stab, Wei Yan managed to make Liu Bei value him once again after so many years.


    Thest time Sun Qian had been so appreciated by Liu Bei was when he was introduced to Liu Bei by Zheng Xuan. Liu Bei then told Sun Qian about his grand ambition. At that time, one was ambitious and wanted talented people by his side. The other had talent but did not have the chance to show it. As a result, both of them got along well with each other.


    The two drank and chatted merrily. Sun Qian stayed in Liu Bei¡¯s residence and was even given his own room. They were almost lovers. Then Pang Tong came and destroyed everything. Sun Qian¡¯s room was given to Pang Tong and Liu Bei was also fooled into sacrificing Sun Qian.


    That was why Sun Qian and Pang Tong had nothing to discuss with each other. At the end of the day, one of them will have to die.


    Now that Sun Qian had once again receive this kind of good treatment, he felt moved. He hoped Wei Yan was around to stab him a few more times so that he would be valued even more by Liu Bei. Even if he were to die, it would be worth it.


    ¡°Left General. Master Sun Qian¡¯s wounds have been bandaged but he still needs rest.¡± The doctor said.


    ¡°Yes. Yes.¡± Liu Bei nodded vigorously. Sun Qian had lost a lot of blood so it was reasonable that he needs rest. ¡°Gongyou, take a good rest. I will visit you again tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Milord!¡± Sun Qian was reluctant to part with Liu Bei. He silentlyined to the doctor for ruining their emotional moment. Although Sun Qian urged Liu Bei to stay, Liu Bei was adamant in making sure that Sun Qian recuperated and left.


    Few dayster, Jian Yong met up with Liu Bei at the governor¡¯s residence.


    ¡°Milord!¡± Jian Yong greeted as he stood at one side. Now, he no longer dared to call Liu Bei by his courtesy name even when they were no alone.


    ¡°Jian Yong, how is it going? Are the ck clothed individuals sent by that False King Liu Mang?¡± Liu Bei inquired as he entered the hall.


    ¡°Milord!¡± Jian Yong shook his head silently in reply.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Liu Bei frowned when he saw Jian Yong¡¯s expression. ¡°Who else could have sent them? Is it that Traitor Cao? Or perhaps it is Gatekeeper Liu?¡± Liu Bei asked. These two were the only other people that could have made use of Mi Zhu.


    Cao Cao would want Mi Zhu because when Cao Cao captured Hebei, he would also have a lot of spoils of war. A merchant like Mi Zhu would be able to help him sort it out. On the other hand, Jingzhou was developed inmerce. Someone like Mi Zhu would be like a guest of honor. They would want Mi Zhu to help them earn more money.


    ¡°Milord, it is not Traitor Cao and Liu Biao.¡± Jian Yong smiled bitterly. How could he interrogate someone he had not found?


    ¡°What?¡± Liu Bei became angry. ¡°Why have you not found them yet? Of course they are still in the city! They can¡¯t possibly have flown away with magic powers!¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t find them at the outer city, search the inner city as well! Search everywhere for that traitor Mi Zhu! Otherwise I would not be able to exin this to Gongyou and the other generals!¡± Liu Bei shouted. Jian Yong had already dispatched his men to find Mi Zhu ever since he heard about the assants. Report said that the guards at the inner city saw someone with Mi Zhu¡¯s token. As Mi Zhu¡¯s current status as a traitor had yet to be made public, that token was still useful.


    However, Jian Yong was not able to find Mi Zhu even after searching the entire ce.


    ¡°Have you searched the inner city?¡± Liu Bei asked. Jian Yong then exined that he had searched everywhere except for two ces. The first was Liu Bei¡¯s governor residence and the other was Sun Qian¡¯s residence.


    ¡°Useless! Useless! I spent thousands of gold every year for this group! Yet the enemy was able to sneak into the city and ambush major figures of my government! Jian Yong! Why do we still need these useless people! We might as well disband them!¡± Liu Bei shouted angrily. It had already been a few days and they were still unable to find any clues. If they were still unable to find anything, Liu Bei¡¯s subordinates would begin to lose faith in him. Dying on the battlefield was one thing but how could they serve effectively if they could easily be assassinated from within the safety of their city?


    ¡°Milord! Quell your anger!¡± Jian Yong quickly knelt down.


    ¡°Then you tell me what we should do now!¡± Liu Bei demanded an exnation. If he had no exnation, he could not pacify his men.


    Jian Yong then gritted his teeth and asked. ¡°Milord. Do you not think that Sun Qian¡¯s injury was too coincidental?¡±


    ¡°Coincidental?¡± Liu Bei froze.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. He immediately found Liu Mang¡¯s messenger when he arrived at Mi Zhu¡¯s residence. He got attacked immediately after escorting Mi Zhu out. His injury was also ultimately a flesh wound even though it initially looked serious! All of this is too coincidental. Milord, do you not think of this as strange?¡±


    ¡°Jian Yong, what are you saying?¡±


    ¡°This Jian Yong requests to investigate Sun Qian¡¯s residence and interrogate Sun Qian!¡± Jian Yong requested. He was in charge of Liu Bei¡¯s intelligence division. Although he had no personal interest in Sun Qian, he had information about visitors appearing at Sun Qian¡¯s residence several days ago. This coupled with those coincidences made Sun Qian suspicious.


    Liu Bei stayed silent for a long time. Just as soon as Jian Yong thought that Liu Bei agreed with him, Liu Bei suddenlyughed. At this point, Jian Yong¡¯s heart sank.


    Sure enough, Liu Bei red at Jian Yong and shouted, ¡°Jian Yong Jian Xianhe! Are you trying to say that Sun Qian is a spy sent by the enemy? Do you think I am so blind that I can¡¯t identify traitors?1¡±


    ¡°This subject dares not!¡± Jian Yong hurriedly replied in fear. ¡°This subject only thinks it is too coincidental!¡±


    ¡°If Sun Qian wanted to betray me, he would have done so a long time ago! He had the chance to betray me at Xuzhou and Xudou! Did he do it? He did not!¡± Liu Bei¡¯s words made Jian Yong feel displeased. When Sun Qian first joined Liu Bei at Xuzhou, Liu Bei was not yet governing Xuzhou. When Liu Bei was chased out of Xuzhou by Lu Bu, Chen Gong also took plenty of Liu Bei¡¯s subordinates such as Cao Bao. This is because Liu Bei only had Xiaopei left and was facing a crisis. If Lu Bu had not stopped to fight against Cao Cao, Liu Bei would have already been destroyed. Only Sun Qian and a few others continued to support Liu Bei.


    Besides that, Cao Cao had also invited Sun Qian to join him. While Sun Qian was certainly not the best, he was still talented. Obtaining Sun Qian meant having more talents with him. At the same time it would deprive others of said talent. Liu Bei would be powerless. Cao Cao promised Sun Qian a lot of things such as a title and even Xuzhou once Xuzhou was captured. It was a ce where Sun Qian could make his talents shine. However, Sun Qian still refused.


    ¡°But Milord!¡± Jian Yong wanted to argue. Sun Qian had indeed went through many trials together with Liu Bei. However, people change.


    ¡°There is no but about this! If you still think he is a traitor, how about you get stabbed and survive! Then I will trust you!¡± Liu Bei sneered. If it was before this, Liu Bei would have joined Jian Yong in being suspicious of everyone. However, Sun Qian getting attacked had dispelled Liu Bei¡¯s doubts. Sun Qian was stabbed in the chest and survived through a miracle! Can this be a coincidence? It was not possible for someone to waste their life just to betray another person!


    ¡°I understand, Milord!¡± Jian Yong sighed and no longer argued. If only he had persisted and searched Sun Qian¡¯s residence, he could have gained a profit. What a pity!


    ****2


    Sun Qian lived afortable life the past few days. People from all over came presenting gifts. Liu Bei also treated him very well. Liu Bei visited him every day after he was finished discussing official businesses and also gave him gifts that helps with recovery.


    It can be said that Sun Qian was the current focus in Yuzhou.


    ¡°Master. A 1000-menmander has presented you with a tiger skin and fifty gold. He wants to meet you.¡± One housekeeper reported.


    ¡°Tell him to leave.¡± Sun Qian repliedzily. Sun Qian was currently Liu Bei¡¯s most favored minister. The Xiliang Cavalry may be of Qiang ethnic but even he had learned how to tter others after living in Han territory for so long.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Sun Qian sneered. He won¡¯t get up for anything less than a hundred gold and he certainly won¡¯t do it for a Xiliang barbarian. He still remembered the Xiliang Cavalry sweet talk Pang Tong while neglecting him when Pang Tong was around. Now they tried to curry favor with him once he was the one that flourished. Why should he show them face?


    Suddenly the door was knocked again.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that I will not meet him?¡± Sun Qian was stunned. He was thinking about how to use the money he obtained. Should he buy people¡¯s loyalty or should he give it to his Lord? After all, there is not much money left in Yuzhou. If the incident at Ruyin did not happen, Sun Qian would have definitely remained Liu Bei¡¯s loyal dog. However, Sun Qian¡¯s mindset had now changed.


    At this point the door was forcefully opened.


    ¡°How dare you! Who let you in?¡± Sun Qian who was behind the curtains noticed that someone had entered. This was his own personal room in his residence. Who could be so impudent to enter his room without his permission?


    ¡°Oh! Master Sun Qian has such amazing temperament! You changed so much after being injured for a short while!¡± The intruder sneered.


    Sun Qian lifted the curtain and took a peek. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±


    ____________


    Yes.


    Decided to use asterisks for line breaks now to differentiate between line breaks and the separation between story and footnotes.

 Chapter 480

    <h4>Chapter 480</h4>


    ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± Wei Yan smiled back at Sun Qian and sat down on a chair. He then took the fruits that had been on the nearby table and ate it. The ones he did not like were spat out without any regards for his appearance.


    ¡°How are you here?¡± Sun Qian turned pale from fright. These people were being looked for all over the city but no clues were found. How could Sun Qian not be startled when he realized that these people were in his home?


    Sun Qian quickly got off his bed regardless of his injury and closed the door to his room. Only then was he able to breathe a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Why are you still in the city?¡± Sun Qian asked anxiously.


    ¡°Right now, the gates are heavily guarded. That Big Eared Liu is looking all over for us. If we try to leave, we would just be courting death! Our death would be no problem but wouldn¡¯t it be a pity if we end up involving you?¡± Wei Yan replied coarsely. Sun Qian hated these kind of rough people that had no manners but at that moment, he couldn¡¯t be bothered.


    Sun Qian red angrily at Wei Yan and asked. ¡°Wei Yan Wei Wenchang! Why did you attack me that day?¡±


    ¡°Attack you?¡± Wei Yan repeated as he stood up. Wei Yan was at least two hundred centimeters tall. While Sun Qian was also a tall figure, he was less than a hundred eighty centimeters in height. On top of that, Sun Qian was injured and could not stand straight, so Wei Yan looked even more imposing.


    ¡°Master Sun Qian. Are you questioning me?¡± Wei Yan narrowed his eyes. Sun Qian became afraid but resisted his fear and replied. ¡°No, I am not questioning you. I just want to know the reason.¡± After all, Sun Qian had been stabbed. He did not want to be curious about the reason for the rest of his life.


    ¡°Haha!¡± Wei Yanughed when he saw Sun Qian recover. He was not here to do anything to Sun Qian as they were currently not enemies. He gave Sun Qian a sloppy reply. ¡°Master Sun Qian. Do you think that you would be so popr if I did not stab you?¡± Wei Yan asked as he fiddled with the fruits on the table. There were plenty of fruits that could not be obtained normally in the current season. All of them were expensive fruits sent as presents.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make things confusing!¡± Sun Qian may have enjoyed the attention but getting stabbed was never a good thing. Sun Qian would not let this matter drop until Wei Yan provided a proper exnation.


    ¡°Alright, I might as well tell you.¡± Wei Yan replied. He then put down the fruit and took out his sword.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Sun Qian panicked. He and Wei Yan were the only two people in the room. On the other hand, calling for help would expose the fact that he had dealings with Wei Yan.


    ¡°Haha! Didn¡¯t you ask for the reason? I will show it to you!¡± Wei Yan said and then shed at Sun Qian¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Sun Qian shouted and closed his eyes. If Wei Yan wanted to kill him, he would not be able to dodge. He was just a schr. How could he bepared to a warrior? However after he waited for a long time, he did not feel any pain. Instead, his hands felt lighter1.


    Sun Qian panicked again. Were his hands gone? A disabled person could not do anything and would always be a target of discrimination.


    ¡°You can open your eyes now.¡± Wei Yan said.


    ¡°There is no pain?¡± Sun Qian was puzzled and slowly opened his eyes. If his hands were cut off, he should have felt pain.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Sun Qian shouted again. He was still alive. His hands were also still with him. However, all of his fingernails were cut.1


    ¡°Master! What¡¯s wrong?¡± Someone outside the room heard Sun Qian¡¯s scream and wanted to rush in.


    ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong. I simply thought of something!¡± Sun Qian could not allow them in. Wei Yan was a wanted individual. If Wei Yan was discovered, both he and Sun Qian would die together.


    ¡°Nobody is allowed to enter the backyard without my permission!¡± Sun Qian added. He was afraid someone might enter. He needed to make sure that everything was safe.


    ¡°Understood!¡± The person outside nodded and left.


    ¡°Master Sun Qian. Is this exnation good enough?¡± Wei Yanughed.


    Sun Qian felt his head grow numb. Normally, long fingernails are cut with scissors and knives or were bitten off. Nobody used a sword to cut fingernails. The sword was long and sharp. Sun Qian believed that cutting off an arm would be easy with this sword. Yet, Wei Yan was able to use this sword to cut fingernails much to Sun Qian¡¯s surprise.


    ¡°How did you do this?¡± Sun Qian asked.


    ¡°It is just an insignificant skill.¡± Wei Yan smiled indifferently. Wei Yan called it that because of his previous job. He was a butcher like Zhang Fei. Wei Yan had ughtered so many pigs that he had learned how to make it painless. It is simply a skill that he automatically mastered while practicing his trade. Even then, he could not bepared to Zhang Fei in terms of skill. Zhang Fei was the boss of a ughterhouse while he was only a pig butcher.


    ¡°What if you made a mistake?¡± Sun Qian asked. The sword was sharp. Striking at the wrong area would mean death.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have made any mistakes.¡± Wei Yan had confidence in his skill. He could not strip an entire cattle clean like Pao Ding but cutting fingernails with a sword was still within his capabilities.


    ¡°What if you made a mistake by ident?¡± Sun Qian asked relentlessly.


    ¡°If that happens then I would be very sorry for you!¡± Wei Yan replied. If he made a mistake, he would not be able to do anything. He was not a doctor.


    ¡°You!¡± Sun Qian felt anger and joy at the same time. The anger came from how Wei Yan treated his life so indifferently. The joy came from the fact that he was still alive.


    ¡°Alright that is enough of this! This time, I have a reason to be here!¡± Wei Yan finally said, ¡°Master Sun Qian, please look at this.¡± Wei Yan took out a letter.


    Sun Qian opened up the letter with suspicion and read it. His eyes grew wide.


    ¡°Are those words true?¡± The letter states that Sun Qian was being suspected by someone. Sun Qian had been investigated since Ruyin. At that time, Liu Bei and Sun Qian had also drifted apart. When Pang Tong killed Liu Mang¡¯s envoy, this matter was spread out by Sun Qian. Sun Qian had tried to scheme against Pang Tong many times.


    ¡°Pang Tong Pang Shiyuan!¡± Sun Qian muttered. Pang Tong was his greatest enemy so he was the first person Sun Qian thought of.


    ¡°That fried chicken is not the only one. That Jian Yong who was always by Liu Bei¡¯s side is also investigating you.¡± Wei Yan replied. Xu Shu was the only one in Liu Mang¡¯s army who called Pang Tong with his name. The rest called him fried chicken.


    ¡°Jian Yong!¡± Sun Qian never expected Jian Yong as he had Jian Yong had quite a good rtionship with each other. Sometimes, Jian Yong even helped him when Pang Tong spoke out against him. As a result, Sun Qian and Jian Yong could be considered friends.


    ¡°Master Sun Qian. Do you think Jian Yong would not know that Pang Tong was the one that burned down the provisions? Do you think Jian Yong would not notice that Pang Tong schemed against you?¡± Wei Yan asked with a sneer. Jian Yong was Liu Bei¡¯s eyes. He knew everything that was going on in Liu Bei¡¯s Army. He even knew things that Liu Bei himself did not know.


    ¡°Jian Yong Jian Xianhe!¡± Sun Qian felt afraid. He had seen how terrifying Jian Yong could be in the secret prison. This is because he recognized a few people there. These people either spoke maliciously about Liu Bei or disobeyed Liu Bei¡¯s orders. All of them disappeared without a trace until they were sacrificed on the battlefield. If Jian Yong had his attentions on him, he would not be able to escape.


    ¡°Is that why your Lord made this move?¡± Sun Qian asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Wei Yan nodded. Sun Qian was an important chess piece to Liu Mang. Liu Mang did not want to lose Sun Qian so easily. As both he and Sun Qian wanted to deal with Pang Tong, why not help each other?


    ¡°The Military Advisor said that Master Sun Qian would be suspected and be ced in a desperate situation. So I had to stab you.¡± Wei Yan nodded. Mi Zhu may have been important but Liu Mang did not want to abandon Sun Qian just for Mi Zhu. That was why Wei Yan attacked Sun Qian. That is so that they would be able to keep both.


    ¡°Please give my thanks to your Military Advisor.¡± Sun Qian said when he finally realized how close he was to dying. Meanwhile, his hatred for Jian Yong grew for pushing him towards a dead end.


    ¡°There is no need for thanks. This is because our Military Advisor also needs something from Master Sun Qian.¡± It was a temporary and mutually beneficial rtionship so there was no need for thanks. Once they got rid of Pang Tong, Sun Qian would still be their enemy.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Naturally, it is to help us leave Nanyang.¡± Another person said and barged into the room.


    Sun Qian¡¯s eyes grew wide when he saw this new intruder. This person was Mi Zhu Mi Zizhong. He had thought that Wei Yan and the others had killed Mi Zhu but the man was still alive.


    ¡°Military Advisor Sun Qian. I trust you have been well!¡± Mi Zhu said with a smile. He did not know whether he should hate Sun Qian. Sun Qian framed him, had his previous Lord arrest him and throw him into the secret prison. Mi Zhu was also about to be executed. However, this allowed Mi Zhu to truly understand what kind of person Liu Bei was and also find a better Lord.


    ¡°Mi Zhu!¡± Sun Qian cupped his fist and greeted back in reply.


    ¡°Master Sun Qian, let me introduce you to Mi Zhu, our Chief of Commerce and Marquis Guangzhou!¡± Wei Yan introduced.


    ¡°What?¡± Sun Qian was stunned. He did not know what Chief of Commerce was but the Marquis Guangzhou title made him stupefied. He was confused as to why a mere merchant was able to be a county marquis. Deep down in his heart, Sun Qian had always looked down on Mi Zhu.


    Sun Qian had not even received a noble title and Mi Zhu had already be a county marquis. On top of that, Mi Zhu was Sun Qian¡¯s prisoner just a few days ago. The discrepancy was too big.


    The King of Shu Liu Mang must be crazy to give such benefits to a merchant. If Sun Qian did not firmly believe Liu Bei to be his true Lord, he too would want to switch sides.


    ¡°In that case I will need to congratte you, Marquis Guang!¡± Sun Qian sourly cupped his fist to Mi Zhu. He and Mi Zhu both believed that this was the contribution of Mi Zhu¡¯s sister.


    ¡°There is no need for that. After all, this was conferred to me by you.¡± Mi Zhu shook his head. It is only a few days ago when the two were irreconcble. Now, Mi Zhu only needed Sun Qian to help them escape. Otherwise, there would be no use even if he had a title because he would be dead.


    Sun Qian himself had simr thoughts. He had to send them out safely or he would also die with them.


    ¡°I suggest you stay here for the next few days and wait until I recover.¡± Sun Qian suggested. Martialw had been imposed on the city so nobody could leave.


    ¡°There is no rush.¡± Wei Yanughed. All he needed was Sun Qian¡¯s promise.


    ¡°Then we will be troubling you, Military Advisor Sun Qian!¡± Mi Zhu also nodded.


    ¡°Sigh.¡± Sun Qian sighed knowing that he had no other option. Liu Bei would not believe him if he handed them in. Those that erred once would have erred all the way.


    ________________


    World¡¯s heaviest fingernails.

 Chapter 481

    <h4>Chapter 481</h4>


    ¡°Are we still unable to see Lady Cai?¡± Liu Mang frowned inside a carriage. This was the third day Lady Cai had went to the courtyard at Jingshan. It was a nice ce with mountains and rivers. Liu Mang also found this ce delightful but he did not have the mood to enjoy it.


    Liu Mang and Jia Xu followed Lady Cai out three days ago. However, every time Liu Mang came for a visit he was turned away. He was either told that Lady Cai was not in or there is no Lady Cai at that ce. It was ridiculous because Liu Mang had obtained information about Lady Cai¡¯s location from Jia Xu.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Jia Xu replied helplessly. He was good at scheming against others but making people agree to meet him was a different matter entirely. It is not like you can beat them and drag them out if they refused to meet you.


    ¡°There is still two more days!¡± Liu Mang could not wait anymore. After two days, Lady Cai will return to Xiangyang. At that time she would be in Liu Biao¡¯s residence. It would no longer be possible for Liu Mang to meet her.


    ¡°Jia Xu Jia Wenhe! If you don¡¯t figure something out, don¡¯t even think of taking that pill anymore!¡± Liu Mang said angrily. In the past few days, Jia Xu was always by Liu Mang¡¯s side spouting nonsense and asking for the blue pills. This is because Jia Xu finally had the energy for sex. If he doesn¡¯t do it, he may no longer have the chance to. However, Liu Mang didn¡¯t have many of those pills and he could not recreate this genuine imported item. Liu Mang was angry because he believed that Jia Xu prioritized obtaining the pills more than his job.


    ¡°Milord! Please don¡¯t!¡± Jia Xu wanted to cry. His desire for pills had nothing to do with the current problem and if he doesn¡¯t get those pills, he would be no different from an eunuch.


    ¡°How about we break in?¡± Jia Xu suggested.


    ¡°Break in? Why don¡¯t you try it first?¡± Liu Mang kicked Jia Xu unhappily. It was a terrible n. Liu Mang may be skilled but even he would not be able to fight against all of Lady Cai¡¯s guards. Those guards may not be as powerful as he is and they were not in Xiangyang. However, it was enough to alert the defenders of Xiangyang. At that time, Liu Mang would be outnumbered.


    ¡°I never said go during the day! We could go at night!¡± Jia Xu staggered from Liu Mang¡¯s kick but he regained his bnce faster than youngsters.


    ¡°Go at night? What do you want to discuss at night? Sex?¡± Liu Mang is starting to want to kill Jia Xu. Even if they visited her at night for an innocent reason, others would definitely call him a rapist.


    ¡°Then we are out of options! Nobody is allowed in except for the female servants that went out to buy cosmetics!¡±


    ¡°Buy cosmetics?¡±


    Jia Xu nodded in reply. All women want to be beautiful including Lady Cai. They would want to look beautiful even if they were on holiday.


    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± Liu Mang suddenlyughed.


    ¡°Milord? Please don¡¯t tell me you want to disguise as a female servant and put on cosmetics! You absolutely cannot do this!¡± Jia Xu shook his head. He might agree to break into Lady Cai¡¯s residence. However, he would rather die to avoid crossdressing as a woman.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t even be able to pull it off!¡± Liu Mang replied. Jia Xu had triangr eyes and a hooked nose. Who would want a female servant that looks like that? ¡°I am talking about the female servants! Where do they go to buy cosmetics?¡±


    ¡°Of course they buy it inside Xiangyang!¡± Jia Xu replied.


    ¡°Of course! But Xiangyang is not exactly near! The travel time would be at least an hour and the journey would be ufortable!¡± Liu Mang exined. During ancient times, the people never thought of making proper roads so carriage rides were bumpy and ufortable. Women especially, found those journeys extremely taxing. However, these servants had to do it to buy cosmetics for their master. As women, they were the only ones who could understand cosmetics. This meant that were also unable to pass the job over to a guy.


    On the other hand, it would be a different story if those selling cosmetics were the one to drop by. The servants would definitely be overjoyed with his visit.


    ¡°But Milord, even if you do that, you would not be able to enter Lady Cai¡¯s residence.¡± Jia Xumented. Once you sell the cosmetics, the buyer would simply go back into the residence. There would be no chance for Liu Mang to follow them in.


    ¡°Haha! That is only for normal cosmetic merchants. The cosmetics I sell will be different!¡± Liu Mangughed.


    ¡°Different?¡±


    ¡°You will find out when the timees! Let us go back and make preparations. We will return here tomorrow!¡± Liu Mang said. It was already dark and buying cosmetics was not possible. Liu Mang could only choose to return the next day.


    ****


    Meanwhile, two people were ying Go in the Cai residence. One man, one woman.


    ¡°Mdy, it is your turn.¡± The one who yed white was Pang Tong, an elegant yet ugly man.


    ¡°I have lost.¡± Lady Cai resigned. While she was also proficient at Go, she was not good enough. She was also not a sore loser.


    ¡°Haha. I was just lucky. Mdy had let me win.¡± Pang Tongughed.


    Both he and Lady Cai knew that while the battle on the Go board was fierce, neither of them had their hearts in it. Their true thoughts were still hidden from the other.


    ¡°This is already the third day. I hope Master Pang Tong would honor hismitment!¡± Lady Cai said.


    ¡°Of course! I, Pang Tong Pang Shiyuan have never broken my promise before! This is only the third day. After two more days, Mdys¡¯ thoughts wille true.¡± Pang Tong replied with a smile.


    ¡°Then that would be great!¡± Lady Cai nodded and then added. ¡°It is gettingte and I am also getting tired. I won¡¯t apany you anymore.¡±


    ¡°I also will not bother Mdy anymore! Please.¡± Pang Tong nodded and then stood up to send her off respectfully.


    After Lady Cai left with her servants, Pang Tong smiled.


    ¡°Military Advisor is talented. With this stratagem, that Fake King Liu Mang will definitely have to return feeling disappointed! Yangzhou will also copse from not having enough provisions!¡± Pang Tong¡¯s subordinate ttered.


    ¡°We cannot be careless! There is still two more days. Things would only be certain after two days!¡± Pang Tong did not immediately revel in joy and remained cautious. He cannot keep on losing. The only time he won was when he killed Liu Mang¡¯s envoy. He lost every other time. That was why he had to persevere until the end.


    ¡°I must give Liu Mang a crushing defeat after two days!¡± Pang Tong said fiercely.


    ¡°Military Advisor. What should we do about the Lumen Academy?¡± Pang Tong had used the Lumen Academy to entice Lady Cai to not meet Liu Mang. Normally, Lady Cai would have to meet Liu Mang as he was the King of Shu and also technically her nephew. There was also the Cai Family¡¯s rtionship with the Kuai Family so she had to give Liu Mang some face.


    However, the Pang Family was the family that established the Lumen Academy so they had plenty of influence that they could use. Pang Tong had told Lady Cai that he would have the Lumen Academy support her son-inw Liu Zong.


    Although the Lumen Academy was not a governmental group, sixty to eighty percent of the government officials all came from their academy. This meant that they had that influence.


    The reason why Lady Cai was worried about the Lumen Acadmey is because of Liu Biao¡¯s eldest son Liu Qi. The Lumen Academy followed Confucianism which says that the eldest son was the one to inherit the father¡¯s position. The Cai Family and the Kuai Family supported Liu Zong so they were not afraid of Liu Qi¡¯s influence. However, if the Lumen Academy got involved, Liu Qi would still be the one inheriting the position.


    Pang Tong simply told Lady Cai that as long as she cooperated, the Lumen Academy would support Liu Zong. It was convincing as Pang Tong was potential sessor of the Lumen Academy. His words in the Lumen Academy held weight. There was also Pang Shanmin. However, Pang Shanmin was an honest person. It was a trait as a model nobleman but it also meant that he was na?ve. This meant that it was more likely for Pang Tong to be named the sessor.


    Lady Cai did not need the Lumen Academy¡¯s support. She just needed them to not support Liu Qi. That was why she did as he asked.


    Pang Tong¡¯s subordinate asked that strange question because moving the Lumen Academy might be a problem.


    ¡°My uncle would probably name me sessor.¡± Pang Tong muttered. Before this, he would say that his uncle will name him sessor but now he himself is not so certain. This is because his uncle¡¯s attitude towards him had changed a lot. Pang Tong did not know what his uncle was thinking of. Although his uncle still showed him love, Pang Tong could sense the man¡¯s unease.


    ¡°He definitely will!¡± Pang Tong said again to set his mind at ease. If the Pang Family was given to Pang Shanmin, their family would stop being influential. Their family would only be a normal noble family. This is because Pang Shanmin does not strive for anything.


    ¡°Whether I actually give them my support once I be the head of the Pang Family is a different story!¡± Pang Tong sneered. He had no intentions of following up with his promise since it was normal for influential families to deceive each other. If it was beneficial for him, he would betray her interests.


    First he had to deal with Liu Mang and annex Yangzhou. Jingzhou would then be the next target. Whether he supported Liu Zong or Liu Qi depended on who would be more useful to Liu Bei.


    ¡°What great talent!¡± Pang Tong¡¯s subordinate ttered again. After that, Pang Tong also went and rest after a long day.


    ***


    ¡°Mdy. Can this Pang Tong be trusted? Would he really support Lord Zong?¡± If Pang Tong had a subordinate, Lady Cai would also have one.


    ¡°Could it be a lie?¡± Lady Cai herself did not know. However, she valued the Cai Family too much. If her husband bes the sessor, the Cai Family would be in a lofty position. If Liu Qi bes the sessor, the Cai Family might be purged just like the Deng Family. Lady Cai would not permit such a conclusion. That was why she immediately agreed when Pang Tong said that the Lumen Academy would support Liu Zong.


    ¡°It does not matter whether his words were a lie. I simply wanted to befriend that Pang Tong Pang Shiyuan. It would be great if we could at least guarantee that he stays neutral!¡± That was all Lady Cai asked for.


    ¡°Alright, that is enough of this topic. There is still two more days. Go and prepare for our return trip to Xiangyang!¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± The female servant nodded and went to make preparations.


    ***


    ¡°The barbarian woke up?¡± Liu Mang received this information once he returned to Kuai Liang¡¯s residence. Using the marital reasons as an excuse, he had continued to stay at Kuai Liang¡¯s residence just so he could leave the city easier.


    The barbarian who had been unconscious for the past few days had finally woken up. If he had not been given medical treatment, he would have died much earlier.


    ¡°I will go and see him first.¡± Liu Mang said. He was the one that took the barbarian in so naturally he had to be the one to solve this issue.


    Chen Kang then led Liu Mang to a heavily guarded room. The outside of the room was in a mess.


    ¡°What happened here?¡± Liu Mang asked.


    ¡°Your Highness. The barbarian ran amok after waking up and injured a few female servants. A few of Master Jia Xu¡¯s warriors then forced the barbarian back into the room.¡± Chen Kang replied. He was saying that he did not dare to personally handle this matter since Liu Mang was the one that brought the barbarian in. Chen Kang could only keep the barbarian in the room until Liu Mang returned to handle this matter.


    ¡°He injured others?¡± Liu Mang¡¯s expression worsen. This is because the barbarian had almost killed him before. Finding out that the barbarian did it to save his princess didn¡¯t make him feel any better.


    ¡°Come here!¡± Liu Mang called out to two of the female servants at the side. He could see that they had been crying earlier.


    Those female servants were scared witless as they approached Liu Mang. They feared that they would get punished for whatever reason.


    ¡°How are you all?¡± Liu Mang¡¯s words helped them to rx.


    ¡°We are all right, there are no problems!¡± The servants shook their heads. They did not dare to tell Liu Mang that they had been beaten up. Chen Kang also did not bring the matter up. Since the barbarian had been brought over by Liu Mang, he was afraid that Liu Mang would feel awkward if he were to mention this.


    ¡°If that is the case then why are you all crying?¡± Liu Mang asked back. ¡°Eh? Weren¡¯t there three of you?¡± Liu Mang remembered that three servants were assigned by Chen Kang to take care of the barbarian.


    ¡°Sister Yun Er had already gone to take a rest.¡± The servant carefully replied.


    ¡°Rest?¡± Liu Mang sneered at the lie. Female servants have no status so they generally had no breaks. If their master needs them, they had to stay behind. Even if they wanted to rest, they had to rest outside their master¡¯s door.


    ¡°Exin it to me properly. What happened here?¡± Liu Mang¡¯s expression turned cold. He knew that the female servants and Chen Kang would not give him a proper exnation to make things less awkward for him. However, the female servants are the only ones that would get hurt from this. As Liu Mang was already exposed to the battlefield, even veteran soldiers would be terrified of his cold expression. The female servants were no different.


    ¡°Sister Yun Er was injured by that man and was taken away to be treated!¡± The servants spoke out.


    ¡°Injured?¡±


    ¡°She spat out blood.¡± They continued.


    ¡°Your Highness, it is just a female servant.¡± Chen Kang tried to downy this incident.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It is just a female servant.¡± Liu Mang sighed. He had already epted that this was no longer his time. Even in his time there were privileged people and the not privileged people. Female servants belong to thetter.


    The two servants became downcast. They initially thought that Liu Mang would stand up for them.


    ¡°However, she is still a Han person. One needs my permission if you want to hit them. Other people have no qualifications to harm them!¡± Liu Mang coldly added.


    ¡°Your Highness!¡±


    ¡°Hmph! Impudent barbarian! Men! Bring me my sword!¡±


    After grabbing his sword, Liu Mang rushed into the room.


    ¡°A Han? A worthless person!¡± The barbarian saw who intruded into the room and sneered. He could remember Liu Mang and stepped forward to face him.


    ¡°Courting death!¡± Liu Mang sneered. He was looking for the barbarian to settle ounts with him. It saved him time now that the barbarian also came after him.


    Before this, he was almost killed by this barbarian because of Kuai Ran. Now, Liu Mang was able to fight properly. The moment the battle started, Liu Mang could tell that the barbarian was physically stronger than him but less skilled. As Liu Mang had a sword, the barbarian soon found himself at a disadvantage.


    ¡°Despicable Han! You have a weapon!¡± The barbarianined. As a powerful warrior, he was angry that he was suppressed by Liu Mang.


    ¡°Fine! Take your weapon!¡± The barbarian¡¯s pitchfork also happened to be in the room. Liu Mang sent the pitchfork over with his sword


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The barbarian twirled the pitchfork with a satisfied expression and then asked with disdain. ¡°Are you afraid?¡±


    ¡°Afraid? I am only afraid this ce is not suitable to be your grave! Let us go to the courtyard!¡± Liu Mang replied and started walking. The barbarian followed behind him.


    ¡°Alright. This is a good ce!¡± Liu Mang stopped.


    ¡°ept your death!¡± The barbarian became stronger after obtaining a pitchfork but it was not good enough. Liu Mang had learned plenty of sword techniques from Xu Shu. Although Xu Shu was now a schr, he was initially a knight-errant. Xu Shu¡¯s style was quick and heavy which his suitable for Liu Mang who used a heavy shield for a weapon.


    ¡°Han person! You are not strong enough!¡± The barbarian said to Liu Mang as their weapons locked. If the barbarian put in a little more strength, Liu Mang would have been cut by his own de.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Liu Mang increased the amount of strength he used. He didn¡¯t know why but his strength had multiplied ever sinceing to this world. The barbarian who had the benefits of a longer weapon and had been prepared to capture Liu Mang realized that he had made a mistake.


    ¡°Come and kill me!¡± Liu Mang shouted and attacked with his sword. When the barbarian tried to receive the attack, he became shocked. The force was so strong that the barbarian dropped his weapon.


    Liu Mang then took this opportunity to advance and p the barbarian in the face.


    ¡°You are courting death!¡± The barbarian shouted angrily. It did not matter what race they were, people generally hated getting pped in the face.


    ¡°This is only the beginning!¡± Liu Mang mocked.


    ¡°Die!¡± The barbarian imposing manner erupted like a tiger, pushing Liu Mang back. As Liu Mang had wrestled with a tiger before, he felt as though he was now fighting a tiger instead of a man.


    The barbarian then threw himself at Liu Mang like a tiger leaping towards its prey.


    ¡°Bring it on!¡± Liu Mang advanced without the use of his sword when he saw the barbarian pounce at him. As the two struggled, they crashed into one of the rooms in Kuai Liang¡¯s residence.


    ¡°Hm? Hu Zi?¡± The barbarian princess who was in another room suddenly stood up. ¡°Hu Zi is still alive!¡± She shouted and rushed out of the room.


    ¡°Miss! You cannot leave!¡± One of Jia Xu¡¯s subordinate tried to stop her.


    ¡°Move aside!¡± The barbarian princess shouted but Jia Xu¡¯s subordinate did not move. Feeling desperate, she shouted for him to move aside again as she charged towards him.


    ¡°Excuse me!¡± The third grade warrior lowered his head and stepped forward. It was his responsibility to keep her in the room. He saw that the barbarian princess was rushing at him fiercely so he prepared to defend himself.


    Instead, the barbarian princess took this chance to grab onto the beam of the building and quickly climbed onto the roof.


    ¡°What? Stop right there!¡± Jia Xu¡¯s subordinate was shocked and he was unable to keep up with her. Initially there were three guards posted here but two were sent to deal with the barbarian. Now he was the only one watching over the barbarian princess but she managed to get past him.


    ¡°Hu Zi! Hu Zi!¡± The barbarian princess ignored Jia Xu¡¯s subordinate and desperately rushed towards the tiger¡¯s roar that was growing louder. Others would not know but she could tell that this was the roar of a tiger willing to risk his life to kill his mortal enemy.

 Chapter 482

    <h4>Chapter 482</h4>


    The barbarian princess felt desperate as she heard Hu Zi¡¯s roar. The Han people could not hear it as they were no longer savages. Unlike the Han who formed societies and live in viges or cities, the barbarians still lived in the forest. While they do have tribes, they do not have the custom of eating cooked food.


    As they lived in a forest, they learned plenty of things from the forest. One of which was the actions of a tiger that met an opponent it cannot handle.


    ¡°Miss! Wait!¡± Jia Xu¡¯s subordinate continued to shout as he chased after her. As Jia Xu¡¯s subordinate, he was experienced in gathering information and guarding a person. However, chasing after someone would be difficult for him. Meanwhile, the barbarian princess only got faster.


    Jia Xu¡¯s subordinate became anxious. He could not allow the barbarian princess to leave so he gritted his teeth and fiercely said, ¡°Miss! If you don¡¯t stop, do not me me for being rude!¡± Jia Xu¡¯s subordinate took out a dart like hidden weapon and threw it. This was something people like them who gather information use to protect themselves. It was not something they would want to use.


    The darts flew right in front of the barbarian princess. This was a warning shot Jia Xu¡¯s subordinate took in hopes that the barbarian princess would stop. However, the barbarian princess did not even pay it any attention and continued to follow the sound of the voice.


    ¡°Miss! Excuse me!¡± Jia Xu¡¯s subordinate threw more darts when he saw that the barbarian princess did not stop. This time, he threw it at her. Although he did not target her vitals, it would still cause her to bleed unless she dodged it. The barbarian princess skillfully dodged the darts by turning and jumping.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Jia Xu¡¯s subordinate frowned when the barbarian princess still continued to ignore him. Once again, he threw more darts. This time, the darts also moved at great speed.


    ***


    Meanwhile, Liu Mang and the barbarian fought each other without their weapons. Liu Mang fought without bothering to dodge. In the end, he managed to pin the barbarian on the ground and got on top of the barbarian.


    ¡°Yield!¡±


    ¡°Never!¡± The barbarian remained stubborn. Liu Mang punched him again. He had gotten strongerpared tost time. If it was that tigerst time, Liu Mang would have managed to kill the tiger by punching its head.


    Although the barbarian was stronger than the tiger, he would notst more than ten punches. This was the fourth punch.


    At his fourth punch, Liu Mang could sense that the barbarian was bing weaker. The barbarian¡¯s old wound and opened up again. Despite that, the barbarian did not seem to notice and continued to struggle violently.


    Liu Mang hit him again. He did not hold back his strength at all since he did not have a good impression of the barbarian. If it was not because of the barbarian princess, this barbarian would have been killed long ago.


    ¡°Yield!¡± Liu Mang shouted again. The barbarian¡¯s head was now covered in blood. It was almost a mortal wound and he already had internal injuries.


    Liu Mang who had the Aries Cloth did not fear sharp weapons but feared blunt weapons. That was why he knew how unpleasant it was to have an internal injury. However, the barbarian continued to stubbornly shout ¡°Never! Kill me if you have the guts!¡±


    ¡°You think I don¡¯t dare to kill you?¡± Liu Mang face also turned red with anger. Even though Liu Mang did not treat human life like grass, his killing intent was still thick. Compared to the others, Liu Mang followed a different Dao. Lu Bu followed the Tyrant Dao while Liu Mang followed the Murderous Dao. When Liu Mang lost his weapon against his fight with Sun Ce¡¯s general Dong Xi, he went crazy with the initial purpose of killing Dong Xi. After that, he ended up having to rest for half a month. If it was not because of Lu Bu and Huang Zhong, Liu Mang would have lost himself.


    ¡°Thene and kill me!¡±


    ¡°Then die!¡± Liu Mang¡¯s eyes turned red while Jia Xu¡¯s two other subordinates started to tell others to withdraw. If Liu Mang really started killing, he might not be able to recognize friend and foe. Worse still, there was nobody around that could stop Liu Mang.


    ¡°Quick! Call General Guan Hai and General Zhou Cang at the King¡¯s residence!¡± Jia Xu panicked when he saw Liu Mang. Only Guan Hai and Zhou Cang had the chance of stopping Liu Mang.


    The barbarian closed his eyes. He had also be frightened by Liu Mang¡¯s state. Although a tiger was the King of the forest, the tiger in him became like a domestic animal. Something simr to the wrath of the God of ughter was not something a tiger could experience in his life. It was so reverently powerful that the barbarian became flustered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Just as Liu Mang was about to lose himself, he was suddenly brought back by a voice.


    During this moment of hesitation, the barbarian escaped. He was no longer arrogant and simply had the desire to live. Even a tiger is just a big cat when it meets more powerful beast.


    ¡°I...¡± Liu Mang did not care about the barbarian and looked at his own fist. He was almost unable to control himself again.

 Chapter 483

    <h4>Chapter 483</h4>


    A young woman jumped down from the roof. Although she wore Han clothing she had a wild appearance. The skirt that should have been binding her legs were torn and looked like pants. Tailors all over would be infuriated at the state of her clothing.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Jia Xu frowned as he recognized this young woman to be the barbarian princess from the brothel. Why was she here? Wasn¡¯t his subordinate watching over her?


    ¡°Lord!¡± The man that had been chasing the barbarian princess arrived. When he saw Jia Xu, he quickly lowered his head with a guilty expression and cupped his fist. ¡°This subordinate is ipetent for allowing the Miss to run out!¡±


    ¡°It is not your fault.¡± Jia Xu knew that the barbarian princess was very skilled. That was why he had three people watch over her. In other words, Jia Xu was partly responsible that the barbarian princess was able to escape. It was pardonable since only one person was watching her.


    The barbarian princess rushed towards the barbarian and shouted. ¡°Hu Zi! Hu Zi!¡±


    ¡°Princess!¡± Hu Zi was initially extremely afraid of Liu Mang and was watching him vignt. However, that fear all turned to joy when he saw the princess.


    ¡°Hu Zi!¡± The barbarian princess ran towards the man excitedly. Her entire tribe rejected her and even tried to get rid of her. The one that saved her was Hu Zi. Now Hu Zi also came all the way to Jingzhou for her. Xiangyang in Jingzhou was a strategic location. If Hu Zi followed her, it would be very difficult to leave the city. If it wasn¡¯t Liu Mang but the Huang Family that got hold of him, he would have already been dead.


    ¡°I will not allow you to harm Hu Zi!¡± The barbarian princess stood in front of Hu Zi to protect him. Opposite her was Liu Mang.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t able to control myself.¡± Liu Mang muttered as he stared nkly at his hands. His going out of control had begun quite a while ago. The more Liu Mang struggled, the more likely he is to lose control of himself, giving in to his love of ughtering others. The same thing happened to Liu Mang again when the barbarian refused to yield.


    ¡°Blood?¡± Jia Xu noticed the blood on the barbarian princess¡¯ clothes and looked at his subordinate.


    ¡°Lord! This subordinate could not catch up with her so he could only be ruthless!¡±


    ¡°Princess! You are injured!¡± Hu Zi also noticed the injury after he smelled blood. He initially thought the blood was his own until he noticed the princess¡¯s pained expression. He then shouted angrily. ¡°Despicable Han! I will fight you to the death! How dare you injure the princess!¡±


    ¡°You want to die? Thene!¡± Liu Mang who regained his sanity sneered back. Although he did not want to fight, it does not mean that he cannot kill this barbarian. Jia Xu¡¯s subordinates were also ring at the barbarian. Even they would be able to finish off the barbarian since the barbarian was already considered half dead.


    Hu Zi roared. Although Hu Zi was afraid of Liu Mang, he was angry from the provocation and also from the princess¡¯ injury. However, he was quickly stopped by the princess. Liu Mang alone was enough to defeat them. She had fought Liu Mang before and Liu Mang only needed one hand to stop her. On top of that, Hu Zi was injured and Liu Mang still had plenty guards such as Jia Xu¡¯s subordinates and the guards of the Kuai residence. She knew that this was a dead end.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± The barbarian princess asked as she looked at Liu Mang. She knew that this hated man was the core of the opposing group.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want anything! Since you are already out here, pack your things and get lost! The Kuai residence does not wee you!¡± Liu Mang did not care for this two. It was one thing if they were ungrateful to him even though he saved them but one of them even went and injured others. Liu Mang was disgusted by this.


    ¡°You are letting us go?¡± The barbarian princess initially thought that she would have to serve Liu Mang in exchange for Hu Zi¡¯s life. This would be consistent with the Han¡¯s usual conduct. She never expected that Liu Mang would let them go without any condition.


    ¡°What else? I saved you guys out of good intentions but you guys cannot differentiate good and bad!¡±


    ¡°You saved us?¡± The princess Qian Yu1 jumped when she heard those words. If this was called being saved, she would rather die.


    ¡°Still unconvinced? If it was not because of me, you would have died a long time ago!¡±


    ¡°I did not need you to save me! Who asked you to save me?¡± Qian Yu bashfully shouted.


    ¡°Princess. He saved you?¡± Hu Zi asked.


    ¡°Yes, yes! You do not need me to save you. Now get lost. You can still leave the city right now. Nobody will pursue you!¡± Liu Mang knew that the barbarian princess was bought by the Huang brothers and then saved by Hu Zi. The two of them were then pursued by the Huang Family. Now, Liu Mang wanted nothing to do with them. He still had important things to do the next day.


    ¡°Princess. Let¡¯s leave.¡± Hu Zi pulled the princess. He came all the way to Xiangyang to save Qian Yu. Since he had already saved her, he decided to take Liu Mang¡¯s offer and leave.


    ¡°I am not leaving.¡± Qian Yu said willfully.


    ¡°Princess?¡±


    ¡°I am injured.¡± Qian Yu pointed at her ankle. The darts had already been taken out but her feet was still bleeding.


    ¡°Jia Xu. Give them some money and a carriage then have them leave. I don¡¯t want to see them at all!¡± The money was for Qian Yu to see a doctor while the carriage is for them to get around while looking for a doctor and also to leave the city.


    ¡°Understood.¡± Jia Xu nodded and then approached the barbarian princess with the intention of taking her elsewhere to give her the money. ¡°Princess, please follow me.¡±


    ¡°Do you think you can just forget everything like this?¡± Qian Yu became agitated from being ignored by Liu Mang and her reverse psychology. Before this, Liu Mang didn¡¯t let her leave when she wanted to leave. Now, Liu Mang¡¯ did not allow her to stay when she wanted to stay.


    ¡°Then what do you want? I saved you and you hurt my people!¡±


    ¡°Are you just going to forget about how you bullied me that night?¡± Qian Yu said with a red face. She may be bold and easy going but she was still unable to say those words without turning red.


    ¡°Princess! This man bullied you?¡± Hu Zi eyes grew wide as he became anxious. He may be a dumb barbarian but even could understand the implication of those words.


    Qian Yu¡¯s words caused everyone else to also look at Liu Mang. Qian Yu was right. How could you abandon someone after having sex with them? However, Qian Yu was poisoned at the time and the only way to save her was through sex. Liu Mang was simply the person that did it.


    ¡°Hu Zi! This is none of your business!¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Liu Mang looked at the others with the intention of exining himself. But he did not know what to say. If it was just expelling poison, he could do it with his hand. However, his hand was injured. ¡°I simply expelled the poison from your body. If I did not do that, you would have died.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, Milord. Look at you giving excuses when the Eldest Lady and Third Lady are not around.¡± Jia Xu smiled. He was telling Liu Mang that there was no need to give excuses since those two were not here.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Liu Mang replied


    ¡°If that is the case, I would rather have died!¡±


    ¡°Then what do you want?¡± Liu Mang asked in resignation.


    ¡°I want to marry you!¡± The princess said daringly.


    ¡°Marry me?¡± Liu Mang asked fearfully. The two tigers at home were already hard enough to deal with. If this person was a gentle and honest person from a good family, Liu Mang could still ept her. However, the barbarian princess was someone who is not content with her position. His two violent wives would kill him. Liu Mang also noticed Lu Bu¡¯s ck expression when he brought back Yuan Fang and Qiao Yu.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Liu Mang immediately refused. He was still too young to die.


    ¡°Princess?¡± Hu Zi was confused. The barbarian princess said that she wanted to marry a Han. On top of that, the Han refused.


    ¡°Then kill me!¡± Qian Yu said. She had already thought about this after she was vited by Liu Mang. She had initially thought of killing Liu Mang and her other thoughts were also differentpared to other barbarian women. This is because her mother is a Han even though her father is the barbarian king. That was why she knew some Han etiquette, was curious about the Han¡¯s world and valued her chastity. Since she could not kill Liu Mang, she decided to marry Liu Mang. Besides, Liu Mang was also considered handsome to the barbarians.


    ¡°I...!¡± Liu Mang honestly wanted to kill her as well the Qian Yu was a woman and Liu Mang had also touched ces that he is not supposed to. This gave him a guilty conscience. Liu Mang fell into a dilemma. He could not marry her and he could not kill her.


    ¡°Is Your Highness having difficulty from this?¡± A teasing voice came from the side as two men appeared. Both of them had a grandeur appearance that came from years of practice.


    ¡°Master Zirou! Master Yidu!¡± Jia Xu cupped his fist at the two. The two Kuai brother returned the greeting as Jia Xu¡¯s position was also quite high as one of Liu Mang¡¯s advisors. Liu Mang also saw the two men.


    ¡°What could possibly cause difficulty for His Highness?¡± Kuai Yue approached with a smile across his face.


    ¡°I want to marry him but he does not want me!¡± Qian Yu replied without caring about how women are supposed to be reserved. Her frankness also surprised Kuai Yue.


    It is not only her way of speech but it is also about how the subject was not something to be dered boldly to the world.


    ¡°She is a barbarian woman!¡± Liu Mang exined.


    Hearing those words, Kuai Yue finally understood. The Wu Xi Barbarians were closest to the Han in terms of appearance and could wear clothes. The more savage tribes deeper in the jungle can¡¯t even wear clothes. The barbarians did not have so many customs and their women were more frank. He once heard that women would beat up the man they like and then kidnap them. At first it sounded like a joke but when he saw Qian Yu, that hearsay seemed likely.


    ¡°Your Highness. What is there to be confused about? Isn¡¯t sex a normal thing?¡± Kuai Yue said. Liu Mang had never seen Kuai Yue talk so much before.


    ¡°Your Highness is good. Your Highness is young and promising. See youter.¡± Kuai Yue spoke endlessly.


    Meanwhile, Kuai Liang was snickering. When Kuai Yue spoke like this, it meant that someone is going to get schemed against.


    ¡°Let me tell you that it is impossible! I am already married!¡± Liu Mang wanted to exin that taking a wife and taking a concubine were different matters entirely. It was impossible for Liu Mang who had two wives to take another one.


    ¡°You already have wives?¡± Qian Yu asked unhappily even though it was normal for a Han person to be married.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. That is why I cannot marry you! Go back to Wu Xi and be a princess there. I will not apany you!¡± Liu Mang said and quickly tried to dispel the barbarian princess¡¯ intentions.


    Qian Yu became depressed but Kuai Yue gave her a lifeboat. ¡°Your Highness. You cannot marry her but you can still take her as a concubine!¡±


    ¡°A concubine?¡± Qian Yu¡¯s eyes shone. To her, taking a concubine is the same as marriage. There was no difference as long as she entered his family.


    ¡°Kuai Yidu!¡± Liu Mang gnashed his teeth in anger. He had almost gotten the barbarian princess to leave but Kuai Yue just had to reignite her hope.


    Kuai Yue put on an innocent expression as though he did not notice Liu Mang¡¯s anger. ¡°Your Highness. Are you worried about your status? There are no problems. We, the Kuai Family is prosperous but only have Kuai Ran. A few extra children would not be an issue. I can adopt her as my niece. That way, Your Highness would not have any more difficulties!¡± Kuai Yue said. Even though they were now allies, Kuai Yue was not happy that Liu Mang schemed against him so he took this opportunity to take revenge.


    ¡°You!¡± Liu Mang speechlessly looked at Kuai Yue.


    ¡°Uncle!¡± The barbarian princess immediately greeted and was immediately greeted back. Liu Mang became even more annoyed. Now, Qian Yu was at least part of the Kuai Family while Liu Mang is the guest.


    ¡°It is no use! Lady Qian Yu, please go back!¡± Liu Mang coldly said. He wanted this to stop as it was bing more difficult for him to refuse. It was also at this moment when Kuai Yue found out that she was called Qian Yu.


    ¡°You just don¡¯t want me! Am I right?¡± Qian Yu angrily asked. She had did all this and Liu Mang was still being ruthless.


    ¡°I am sorry.¡± Liu Mang lowered his head and apologized.


    ¡°Fine! Liu Mang Liu Hanyang! You better not regret this!¡± Qian Yu shouted with tears in her eyes.


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Liu Mang replied. He was weak to the tears of women but it was better than the alternative.


    ¡°This Hu Zi won¡¯t forgive you for making the princess unhappy!¡± The barbarian became angry when he saw Qian Yu¡¯s tears. He had always treated her as family. If it was not because of her, Hu Zi and his little brother would have died in the forest a long time ago.


    When Hu Zi jumped at him, Liu Mang simply stepped aside without retaliating. He would have easily killed Hu Zi but chose not to out of guilt. His bodyguards then followed Jia Xu¡¯smands to protect Liu Mang.


    ¡°Hu Zi! Stop! Let us leave!¡± Qian Yu ordered.


    ¡°Niece.¡± Kuai Yue called out. As his rtionship with Kuai Liang had mended, he became someone who treasured rtionships. Although he was disgusted by Liu Mang, he did not have a bad impression of Qian Yu.


    ¡°Uncle Kuai, I will take my leave. I will visit you next time.¡± Qian Yu cupped her fist.


    ¡°Sigh.¡± Kuai Yue did not know what to say and could only watch her leave.


    ¡°Jia Xu. Have you prepared the carriage the money? Quickly give it to Lady Qian Yu!¡± Liu Mang ordered.


    ¡°Understood.¡± Jia Xu nodded and left. He then came back with a wry smile and said that Qian Yu refused everything.


    ¡°She refused everything?¡± Liu Mang was confident that she would act this way. ¡°Send people to guard them and make sure they return to Wu Xi safely. Do not let them notice that they are being guarded.


    ¡°Allow me to handle this.¡± Kuai Yue spoke up. Liu Mang also did not reject Kuai Yue¡¯s proposal. Kuai Yue¡¯s intelligence troops were at least as good as Jia Xu¡¯s. If Kuai Yue were to say it, he would definitely be able to do it.


    ¡°The forest is the best ce for you.¡±


    ____________


    It was mentioned a few times in the earlier chapters and never again until now. Wish they¡¯d use names more often.

 Chapter 484

    <h4>Chapter 484</h4>


    The group sat inside the Kuai residence¡¯s main hall. As Kuai Liang did not want to put himself in a higher position and Liu Mang did not want to raise suspicion, Liu Mang ended up in the main seat. This is followed by the Kuai brothers and then Jia Xu.


    ¡°Your Highness. Are you unable to meet Lady Cai?¡± Kuai Yue came not only to discuss about the Kuai Ran¡¯s marriage but also to discuss about Liu Mang¡¯s problem.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Liu Mang nodded. They had already wasted three days. Liu Mang would have no way out if he was still unable to see Lady Cai in the next two days,


    ¡°Have Your Highness given them my letter?¡± Kuai Yue asked.


    ¡°We did. We gave both your letters but they replied that Lady Cai was not in and toe back in a few days time.¡±


    ¡°Someone is hindering us!¡± Kuai Yue immediately came to this conclusion. With the Kuai brothers¡¯ introductory letters, even Liu Biao would have to meet him. Besides that, the Cai Family and the Kuai Family have good rtionship. They had to give some face as well.


    ¡°Could it be Cai Mao?¡± Kuai Liang looked at his brother as he asked. Cai Mao was one of the few people that Lady Cai obeyed and Cai Mao had left the residence with an ashen face the other day due to the fact that the Kuai Family joined Yangzhou. Kuai Liang looked at his brother because Kuai Yue was more familiar with Cai Mao.


    Kuai Yue shook his head. ¡°It is not Brother Degui!¡± When Cai Mao left that day, Kuai Yue had chased after him to give an exnation. Although Cai Mao would not forgive them, their rtionship was only to the extent of not providing help. Cai Mao would not actively obstruct them yet.


    Although Cai Mao was unhappy with Liu Mang, he was afraid of the Pang Family. Liu Mang was at most a migratory dragon that would eventually leave. The same could not be said for the Pang Family and the Lumen Academy.


    ¡°Who else could it be?¡± Everyone frowned. After a while, they all came to the same conclusion. Liu Mang¡¯s current opponent, Pang Tong. The question was how Pang Tong managed to get Lady Cai to ignore the Kuai Family.


    ¡°There is no need to think so much. We will find out tomorrow.¡± Liu Mang waved his hand.


    ¡°Your Highness have found a way?¡± Kuai Yue asked.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Liu Mang replied confidently but did not divulge his methods.


    ¡°Your Highness. Do not hesitate to ask if you have any requests.¡± Kuai Yue could only give his support. As the whole of Jingzhou already believed that the Kuai Family was connected to Yangzhou by marriage, he was unable to remain neutral. Even Liu Biao had heard about this and questioned Kuai Yue. Kuai Yue did not speak well of Liu Mang and although Liu Biao valued his words, one person is not enough. Kuai Yue wanted to wait until Liu Mang waspletely ready.


    ¡°Thank you, Master Yidu.¡± Liu Mang nodded. Kuai Yue had already did enough for him.


    *****


    The next day, after preparing all their necessities, Liu Mang and Jia Xu went to Jingshan by carriage. They even ate their breakfast inside the carriage.


    ¡°Milord. Is it really alright to go in this appearance?¡± Jia Xu looked at Liu Mang with an awkward position.


    ¡°Are you unwilling to wear this?¡± Liu Mang asked back. He had taken out three suits. One for him, one for Jia Xu, and one for Jia Xu¡¯s subordinate.


    ¡°It is not that I am unwilling but this is...¡± Jia Xu replied as he looked at his clothes. This was not Han clothing. They also wore a circr hat instead of themon hats worn by the Han.


    ¡°Don¡¯t protest so much if you want your pills! Didn¡¯t you pretend to be someone else¡¯s sonst time? Why are you feeling awkward now?¡± Liu Mang¡¯s clothes were truly umon and resembled western or Arabian clothings.


    ¡°I will wear it! I will wear it!¡± Jia Xu would do anything for those blue pills.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget the beard!¡± Liu Mang also gave them fake beards to wear. After they were done, they all looked like foreign merchants.


    ¡°So what do we do now?¡±


    ¡°We are going to sell this.¡± Liu Mang replied as he took out a few bottled goods.


    Meanwhile, a Lady Cai got out of bed and reassured herself. ¡°Just one more day.¡± Her residence at Jingshan was not big but there were plenty of things in it. More importantly, the environment of this location allowed her to rx.


    Despiteing all the way here to rx, she felt even more stressed out. This is because of Pang Tong, who turned her holiday into another scheming round. As a result, she did not like staying there anymore and could not wait to leave.


    Lady Cai went to the dressing table and looked at her appearance in the mirror. Although she just woke up, she still had her natural beauty. She caressed her face that no one could appreciate. Which woman did not want their prince in shining armor? Unfortunately, she was politically wedded at a young age to a man older than her father.


    Even though this man was the Lord of Jingzhou, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that he was old. In the end, she was the only person who could appreciate her own beauty. She then dressed up and admired herself in the mirror again. This time, she noticed the wrinkles on her skin. It was as though the wrinkle was mocking her for getting old.


    She then tried cover up the wrinkles with cosmetic powders but it was ineffective. This made her feel frustrated which resulted in more skin problems. Her face was dry and withered.


    ¡°Argh!¡± Lady Cai screamed in frustration as she sweep the table with her hands, causing all the cosmetic products to fall onto the floor.


    ¡°Mdy! What¡¯s the matter?¡± The female servants heard themotion and came over.


    Lady Cai calmed herself down and replied, ¡°There is no need toe in, the powder simply fell to the floor.¡±


    After a long time, Lady Cai finally finished grooming herself and entered the hall. Pang Tong Pang Shiyuan was already waiting there.


    ¡°Good morning, Mdy.¡± Pang Tong greeted. He greeted her every morning.


    Lady Cai nodded back and sat opposite him. Not long after that, a servant brought her breakfast over.


    ¡°Do you want to join me?¡± Lady Cai asked.


    ¡°No need. I have already ate.¡± Pang Tong replied. Lady Cai also did not insist that he join her.


    ¡°Mdy. When will you return to the city?¡± Pang Tong asked after Lady Cai finished her food.


    ¡°Tomorrow. I will have my people pack the things today. Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°No reason.¡± Pang Tong waved his hand. He wanted Lady Cai to leave as soon as possible. Then Liu Mang would be powerless. However, Pang Tong could not say this out. Getting Lady Cai to not meet Liu Mang was already a huge favor.


    Lady Cai knew what Pang Tong was thinking about but she would not change her ns just because of him. Otherwise, it would be problematic when Liu Biao asks her why she returned home earlier than usual.


    ¡°Mdy. Should we continue yesterday¡¯s game?¡± Pang Tong asked with augh.


    ¡°Since you suggested, alright.¡± Lady Cai nodded. During those times, there were not many types of entertainment. ying board games was one of the only few entertainments around.


    Pang Tong nodded back and left to prepare the pieces at the courtyard with one of Lady Cai¡¯s servants. Meanwhile, Lady Cai ordered Xiao Cui, her other female servant, to go and buy more cosmetic powders in the city. She had ran out of cosmetic powder again due to her anger earlier. Lady Cai also chose Xiao Cui because she was the only one that understood what kind of cosmetic powder Lady Cai preferred. As there was some distance to the city, Xiao Cui had to go and prepare the carriage.


    ****


    ¡°They are here!¡± Liu Mang said when he saw a carriage being prepared at Lady Cai¡¯s residence. The one that got on the carriage was a female servant.


    ¡°Come, Jia Xu! Call out to her!¡±


    ¡°Milord! I think we better not!¡±


    ¡°What are you hiding for? Go quickly!¡± Liu Mang kicked Jia Xu again.


    Jia Xu then unwillingly shouted, ¡°Top grade Western cosmetics here! Don¡¯t miss this chance to buy it!¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± Xiao Cui frowned from inside the carriage. She may be used these carriage rides due to Lady Cai constantly spilling her own cosmetic powder. However, these carriage rides were still ufortable. The roads have been ttened by order of Liu Biao but it did not help much. The journey was still bumpy and ufortable.


    As Xiao Cui was just a servant, she could not afford to sit in luxurious cushioned carriages. She had been prepared for a bumpy journey but the carriage slowed down as she heard Jia Xu¡¯s words.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xiao Cui asked.


    ¡°Miss Cui. There is someone blocking the way, selling things!¡± The driver reported respectfully as Xiao Cui¡¯s position was quite high.


    ¡°They are selling things?¡± Xiao Cui frowned. Why would someone do business in the mountains and not the city?


    ¡°On top of that, they are selling cosmetics.¡± The driverughed.


    ¡°Cosmetics?¡± Xiao Cui thought cautiously. She came out to buy cosmetics but this was too coincidental. ¡°Go around them!¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± The driver replied.


    ¡°They want to leave?¡± Liu Mang frowned. Their actions had been too abrupt. There were barely any people around so it was normal for others to be vignt if they saw someone trying to do business here. ¡°Speak louder!¡± Liu Mang kicked Jia Xu again. It was the time to rely on Jia Xu¡¯s persuasiveness.


    ¡°Our cosmetic products are extremely worth it! You will look younger with these! Those who are eighty years old would look like they are sixty! Those who are thirty years old will look like they are eighteen!¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡± Xiao Cui suddenly said to the driver.


    ¡°Miss Cui?¡±


    Xiao Cui was attracted by Jia Xu¡¯s words. If you were able to look younger from these cosmetic products, they shouldn¡¯t be called cosmetics but rejuvenation medicine. There are no women that would not be interested in this. She grew up with Lady Cai and had always served her. Xiao Cui herself was getting older and fussier about her age. Who did not want to look younger and prettier?


    Xiao Cui was still a virgin but she was also getting old. Because of her age, it would be hard for Lady Cai to find her a man. The younger men would refuse due to Xiao Cui¡¯s age while Lady Cai would be unwilling to marry off Xiao Cui to an old man. She did not want the tragedy to befall her happen to Xiao Cui as well. So Xiao Cui had to rely on herself.


    ¡°Miss Cui. Could it be a scam?¡± The driver was cautious.


    ¡°This is right outside Xiangyang.¡± Xiao Cui replied. At this location, all the guards could arrive very quickly. So, Xiao Cui was not afraid that it might be a scam.


    ¡°An opportunity!¡± Liu Mang said when he saw the person inside the carriage. Based on Jia Xu¡¯s information, this must be Lady Cai¡¯s servant Xiao Cui.


    ¡°You are selling cosmetics?¡± Xiao Cui asked. The carriage driver who was also a soldier stayed vignt.


    ¡°No!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Jia Xu impetuously said no but Liu Mang said yes.


    ¡°Miss. We are not bragging about our product. If we say we are the second best, there is no one in the world that would im to be the best!¡± Liu Mang said to Xiao Cui.


    ¡°So confident!¡± Xiao Cui sneered with disdain but her interest was even more piqued.


    ¡°Haha! We are really not bragging. If so, you can take all our cosmetics for free!¡±


    ¡°Oh? Then I must definitely see what this is!¡± Xiao Cui stepped forward and looked at the products on the table before frowning.


    This is because the cosmetics were out of her expectations. There were white cream-like things, ster-like things and even thin masks.


    ¡°Who are you? What are your intentions?¡± Xiao Cui asked immediately as she backed away.


    ¡°We...¡± Jia Xu wanted to fabricate something but Liu Mang interrupted him. ¡°We came from the West. We are here to see Lady Cai!¡±


    ¡°Milord?¡± Jia Xu was shocked that Liu Mang immediately spoke his intentions.


    ¡°You came here to see the Lady?¡± Xiao Cui became even more cautious.


    ¡°Yes. We know that Jingzhou is flourishing with business. We imported cosmetic products from the West but it is hard to sell it in Jingzhou!¡± Liu Mang exined.


    The trade in Jingzhou were all controlled by nobles. Those that want to sell cosmetics need to obtain the permission of the Wu Family of Jiangling.


    ¡°So, we came looking for Lady Cai instead.¡±


    ¡°You came looking for the Lady?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we know that Lady Cai is an exceptional beauty!¡± Liu Mang ttered. There was no harm in a bit of ttery even though Liu Mang had never seen Lady Cai before. Xiao Cui also felt good that her master was praised.


    ¡°If Lady Cai thinks that this product is good, we would definitely be able to sell it easily!¡± Liu Mang smiled. Lady Cai would be the perfect advertisement for the cosmetics. It was just like how the Wu Family had good business because her favored product was the Wu Family¡¯s Jiangling powder.


    ¡°So those are your intentions!¡± Xiao Cuiughed. Her doubts dispelled. They had been waiting for her to buy their cosmetics for Lady Cai. Once she did that, they would be able to earn a huge profit.


    ¡°Then it would all depend on your products!¡±


    ¡°If you miss this chance, you will no longer have this opportunity!¡± Liu Mang said as he took out the white cream. ¡°These are the cosmetics.¡±


    ¡°These?¡± Xiao Cui was unconvinced. How could the cream be cosmetic?


    ¡°Miss. The things we have here are all brought from the West. Naturally, they would be different. There is no need to worry. Let me show it to you!¡± Liu Mang reassured Xiao Cui and opened up a case. A fragrance immediately assailed their nostrils.


    ¡°Miss, please look at this cream. It is made from snow lotus found on Tianshan.¡± Liu Mang bullshitted. It was really just normal vanishing cream of an inferior brand but Liu Mang had to say it was made from the snow lotus on Tianshan or else he could not call it vanishing cream1.


    ¡°A celestial product?¡± Xiao Cui was amazed. The snow lotus herb on Tianshan was extremely precious. She has seen it before as a tribute gift by others. Its value was several hundred gold.


    Xiao Cui initially did not believe it but the cream was white like snow and had the fragrance of flowers. She was so captivated by the smell that she took a deep breath.


    ¡°Miss? Miss?¡± Liu Mang waved his hand in front of her face to no avail. She only woke up once Liu Mang closed the case.


    ¡°How do you use this?¡± Xiao Cui asked.


    ¡°It is very simple.¡± Liu Mang took a small amount of cream and spread it around his fingers before smearing it on his face. ¡°Just use it like that. Spread it evenly on your face. People not only need to eat to survive. Other parts of the body also need to eat and absorb things to preserve its glossiness!¡±


    ¡°A person¡¯s face also need to eat?¡± This was the first time Xiao Cui heard this theory. Liu Mang instigated her to try the cream as well. When she smeared it on her face, she felt a cool and refreshing feeling. After she put the cream, she gently caressed her face.


    ¡°It is so smooth!¡± Shemented. A person¡¯s face loses moisture easily especially when not taken care of. Although the ancient people knew about healthcare, they did not know much about skincare.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Liu Mangughed. The vanishing cream was not made out of snow lotus but oil. It was also use as moisturizer.


    ¡°It is also so fragrant!¡± Xiao Cuimented as well.


    ¡°How is it? Do you like our cosmetics?¡±


    ¡°What about the others?¡±


    ¡°This is hand cream. It is the same as the vanishing cream but it is meant to be used for hands!¡± Liu Mang exined as he introduced the other products.


    ¡°What about this one?¡±


    ¡°This is flower essence.¡±


    ¡°Is this also for the hand?¡±


    ¡°No, this is to protect your fine ck hair.¡±


    ¡°The hair?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Liu Mang replied and approached Xiao Cui. As he got too close, Xiao Cui blushed.


    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±


    ¡°Nothing!¡± Liu Mang said as he rubbed her hair and then showed Xiao Cui her dandruff. ¡°Miss, this is your hair that is not protected.¡±


    ¡°This is...!¡± Dandruffs weremon in that era since shampoo have not yet been invented. Everyone had it. Women would simply clean it up.


    ¡°This flower dew can get rid of that!¡±


    ¡°Even dandruffs?¡± Xiao Cui was very interested. She was one of those that had a lot of dandruffs.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, you can try it out.¡±


    ¡°Try it out?¡± Xiao Cui was confused. The people of that era did not wash their hairs unless they were taking a bath. So she did not know how to try using the shampoo.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, this one can help you.¡± Liu Mang offered as he directed her towards a prepared basin of water.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Xiao Cui herself did not know why she agreed.


    After helping her wash her hair, Liu Mang told her to look at the water. As the shampoo was foamy, it was able to give her a misconception that her hair was extremely filthy as long as her hair was at least a little bit dirty.


    ¡°It is so dirty!¡± Xiao Cuimented after seeing the dirty water.


    ¡°Miss, please look at your hair again.¡± Liu Mang said as he lightly pulled her hair forward. It had a nice smell and was also smooth and shiny.


    ¡°How could this be?¡± Xiao Cui was astonished when she looked at her own hair. ¡°Are there anything else?¡±


    ¡°Of course! Miss, these should be suitable for your skin.¡± Liu Mang replied as he helped pick a few of the cosmetics for her. He learned this from Chen Yi and anime.


    In this short moment, Xiao Cui¡¯smon sense was overturned. She initially thought cosmetic powders were enough for women to look beautiful but now learned that beauty worked from head to toe.

 Chapter 485

    <h4>Chapter 485</h4>


    ¡°I want to buy these for the Lady!¡± Xiao Cui looked at the cosmetics chosen for her excitedly. There were not many in left in Liu Mang¡¯s possessions.


    ¡°Miss. These cosmetics cannot be used randomly.¡± Liu Mang purposefully warned. ¡°These are all made from nts. To some, their effects may be miraculous. However, it could also be poison to others.¡± It was the truth that these cosmetic products could actually harm someone¡¯s skin if it was not suitable for them.


    Xiao Cui was frightened by his words and quickly covered her mouth.


    ¡°That is why if you want to buy these for your Lady, you will need to allow us to see what type of skin she has.¡± Liu Mang said with the intention of meeting Lady Cai.


    ¡°You want to meet the Lady?¡± Xiao Cui hesitated as she did not know the identity of these three individuals. Seeing this, Liu Mang tried to persuade her even more.


    ¡°Miss. We already said that we got this from the West. It is not cheap.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying I do not have enough money?¡± Xiao Cui felt indignant. She called for the driver and to bring her bag of gold over.


    ¡°Haha. Do you know what the ingredients of this vanishing cream are?¡±


    ¡°The snow lotus from Tianshan and morning dew.¡± Xiao Cui replied.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. This one small bottle itself uses two snow lotus! I am sure you know the price of just one of those. On top of that, there is also the morning dew.¡±


    A good snow lotus was worth at least a hundred gold each while the smaller ones were at least ten gold each.


    ¡°How much is this bottle?¡±


    ¡°I will give you some face and sell it to you cheap. It would be twenty gold.¡±


    ¡°Twenty gold!? You might as well go and rob people!¡± The drivermented after hearing this figure. Twenty gold might not be too expensive by itself but it was ridiculously overpriced for cosmetics.


    ¡°Haha! This twenty gold is just the manufacturing cost. We haven¡¯t included the fact that he have to import this from the West.¡± Liu Mang lightly replied.


    ¡°What about this flower essence?¡± Xiao Cui asked about the shampoo.


    ¡°This is slightly cheaper. The cost is fifteen gold!¡± Liu Mang then proceeded to tell Xiao Cui the price of everything she chose. The total was a hundred gold. How could Xiao Cui afford it?


    Liu Mang looked at her with satisfaction when he saw her biting her lips in hesitation. This was what he wanted. For Lady Cai, this would not be too much. She could probably even afford to throw away a thousand gold. However, all of Xiao Cui¡¯s savings up until now still wouldn¡¯t be able to add up to a hundred gold.


    ¡°If you are willing to let us meet Lady Cai, I will give all this to you for free.¡± Liu Mang said as he pushed out everything Xiao Cui had selected to her.


    ¡°Why do you want to see the Lady?¡± Xiao Cui remained vignt even though she was attracted by the offer.


    ¡°Haha. Didn¡¯t we already exin earlier? We came from the West. Naturally, we are here to do business for a long time. We intend to sell these cosmetics but they are expensive. We are also the only ones with these products.¡± Liu Mang exined.


    Xiao Cui looked at Liu Mang. The cheapest thing he had was ten gold. It was at the price where even some nobles would not be able to afford it.


    ¡°That is why we want to meet the Lady. Besides selling these to her, we also want help us advertise this product so that we would be able to sell it.¡±


    ¡°This is...¡± Xiao Cui was tempted. She has worked for Lady Cai for a long time and knew her well. She knew of Lady Cai¡¯s worries and she knew that these cosmetics from the West could help her.


    ¡°We won¡¯t make things difficult for you. Whether Lady Cai is willing to assist us will be our problem. We just need you to take us to Lady Cai. If you do that, we will give you these.¡± Liu Mang tried to tempt her with the cosmetics again.


    Xiao Cui was no longer able to resist the temptation and finally agreed. ¡°I can bring you in but whether she agrees to meet you or not would depend on her mood. I cannot do anything more.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Liu Mang nodded.


    ¡°Then please get on the carriage.¡± Xiao Cui nodded. She was not afraid that Liu Mang¡¯s group might be swindlers. If Liu Mang tried anything at Lady Cai¡¯s residence, they would not be able to escape.


    ¡°Miss. We have our own carriage.¡±


    ¡°Then just follow us.¡± Xiao Cui replied and got on her carriage.


    ¡°Miss! Please wait. These are for you!¡± Liu Mang called out to Xiao Cui and gave her the cosmetics.


    ¡°You are giving it to me now? Are you not afraid that I would go back on my word?¡±


    ¡°Haha. When your cosmetics run out, you will definitelye and find me!¡± Liu Mangughed.


    ¡°How unscrupulous!¡± Xiao Cuiughed back. The two carriage then set out on their journey.

 Chapter 486

    <h4>Chapter 486</h4>


    ¡°A carriage?¡± A soldier asked when he saw the approaching carriage.


    ¡°That is Miss Xiao Cui¡¯s carriage!¡± Another soldier recognized. As Xiao Cui was Lady Cai¡¯s personal servant, she had greater standingpared to the soldiers. They had to try and obtain her favor instead of offend her.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Miss Xiao Cui go out to buy cosmetics for the Lady?¡± One soldier asked as he took a look at the second carriage following the first.


    ¡°Why are you asking so much for? Quickly go and help her down!¡± As Xiao Cui would not have a servant to assist her and that the seat of the carriage was quite high up, the soldiers were the ones that help her get down the carriage.


    Once the soldiers helped Xiao Cui down from the carriage, they asked her why she was back so early and who the people behind her was.


    ¡°No need to ask so much!¡± Xiao Cui replied. The soldier that asked the question was one of those that had been given to Lady Cai for a long time. By now, the soldier should know the kind of person Lady Cai was.


    Although Xiao Cui rebuked him, she did not feel indignant. The soldier also nodded and left. Asking once was alright but not asking many times.


    ¡°Where is the Lady?¡± Xiao Cui asked.


    ¡°The Lady is still ying Go with that young lord.¡±


    ¡°I understand¡° Xiao Cui nodded and went towards the residence. The guards tried to stop Liu Mang and Jia Xu from following but Xiao Cui quickly gave them permission to enter.


    As Liu Mang¡¯s identity was a merchant, he was escorted to the backyard since merchants could not discuss business in the main hall. Liu Mang did not care about this. All he needed was to be able to meet Lady Cai.


    ¡°Rest here while I go and report to the Lady.¡± Xiao Cui said to the two after bringing them to a table at the backyard and then warned ¡°Do not go elsewhere to avoid any misunderstandings.¡±


    Liu Mang and Jia Xu then sat down beside the table and chatted with each other.


    ¡°This Liu Biao is quite a spendthrift. He is willing to spend so much for a woman.¡± Jia Xumented as he looked at the residence. Just the gorgeous flowerbed and the materials used to make the flowerbed alone probably cost him over a thousand gold.


    ¡°He is naturally willing to part with so much money since Jingzhou is so prosperous.¡± Liu Mang replied. He had already seen Liu Biao¡¯s spending habits at his residence. Everything there was extremely extravagant. It also showed that Liu Biao did not care about the sufferings of themon people.


    Liu Mang looked at the trees and flowers as he waited. Eventually, his sightnded on the flowers that stood up straight


    ¡°Milord. Do you like poppies1(ÓÝÃÀÈË )?¡± Jia Xu asked.


    ¡°Poppies?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Jia Xu replied and exined. Poppies were beautiful so there were those that nt them in their flowerbeds. However, not everybody liked it as poppies symbolized death.


    However, Liu Mang looked at the flowers again and shook his head.


    ¡°These are definitely not poppies.¡± Although Liu Mang did not know much about flowers, he knew that these flowers were not poppies. This is because the flower buds of poppies were supposed to dangle down. They only stood up straight when they bloomed.


    ¡°These are heartbreak grass (¶Ï³¦²Ý)2!¡± Liu Mang stated.


    ¡°Heartbreak grass?¡± Jia Xu looked at the nt skeptically. Why is it called a grass when it was clearly a flower?


    ¡°Haha. This is also known as the demon flower.¡± Liu Mang said again. If these two could not exin it well enough then there was also a third name, the Opium Poppy34(ó¿ËÚ»¨ ).


    Liu Mang knew this much the police taught them how to differentiate the flowers in case someone identally nted and grew drugs.


    ¡°Demon flower? Heartbreak grass?¡±


    ¡°Wenhe. This nt is like a devil. Once it infects you, you would no longer be able to part with it!¡±


    ¡°You would not be able to part with it after it infects you?¡± Jia Xu repeated. Was it truly so terrifying? He had looked at it for such a long time but did not feel anything different.


    ¡°Of course you must extract the drug from it first!¡±


    ¡°Then is it like Cold-Food Powder?¡±


    This was a psychoactive drug that was popr amongst the Han nobles as it could satisfy their desires but contrary to their beliefs, it does not make them healthier.


    ¡°The drug you could make from this flower is not inferior to the Cold-Food Powder in any way!¡± In fact, opium addiction was actually worse.


    ¡°Besides that, the drug would also be easier to makepared to the Cold-Food Powder.¡± Cold Food Powder could only circte amongst the nobles but several kilograms of this opium could be produced with one acre of fertilend.


    ¡°This trip is worthwhile!¡± Liu Mangughed as he looked at this flower. It may be known as the demon flower but all things depend on how a person used it.


    The world belonged to the nobles. Even the Emperor was just a higher ss noble. Once they grow weak, they would inevitably be dragged down. As the nobles were powerful, removing them through force is not going to work. This meant that Liu Mang needed something to control or destroy the nobles.


    For example, Liu Mang could control the flow of opium to make it precious and sell it to the nobles. Once they are all addicted, he could easily control them. For example, if Liu Biao was addicted to opium, Liu Mang did not need toe all the way to Jingzhou. He could just control the outflow of opium and Liu Biao would obediently hand over all of his provisions.


    Liu Mang then calmly told Jia Xu. ¡°No matter what, we must get our hands on this nt. It would be even better if we can obtain their seeds! With this flower, we would be able to open the gates of hell!¡±


    *****


    After entering the courtyard, Xiao Cui tactfully waited for Lady Cai and Pang Tong to finish their game of Go.


    ¡°Mdy. It seems like this is my win again.¡± Pang Tong smiled.


    ¡°Young Master Pang is talented. This one cannotpare!¡± Lady Cai replied. Unlike the overlypetitive Pang Tong, she did not care about the oue of the match since it was meaningless.


    ¡°Your servant has been waiting for quite some time. Speak. What is the matter?¡± Pang Tong asked. Lady Cai also noticed that Xiao Cui had returned earlier than expected. This meant that something had happened. It was at this moment that she smelled the fragrance of flowersing from Xiao Cui. It had a stronger smellpared to actual flowers.


    Xiao Cui had a dry face that could only be hidden with cosmetic powders. Yet, Lady Cai noticed that Xiao Cui¡¯s face was smooth and shiny despite it not being covered with cosmetic powder. Lady Cai was very interested but she would only wait for Xiao Cui to give her report.


    ¡°Miss. I have already bought the cosmetics! See how effective it is on this servant!¡± Xiao Cui said as she approached Lady Cai. Lady Cai then also noticed that Xiao Cui¡¯s hair was also more beautiful. Even Pang Tong could not help but stare.


    ¡°There is also lip gloss and skincare!¡± Xiao Cui added what she learned from Liu Mang.


    ¡°Where did you get these?¡± Lady Cai asked with interest.


    ¡°These products all came from the West!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± This was not the first time a person came from the West to trade. However, this was the first time she had heard of cosmetics from the West.


    ¡°All of it is made from expensive flowers! Each of them costs at least ten gold!¡± Xiao Cui said. There were times where products were judged by its price instead of its efficacy. Sure enough, Pang Tong was also curious. Was the cosmetic products from the West truly so expensive? The total was easily over a hundred gold.


    ¡°Do you not have enough money? If so, quickly go and get the money from the storeroom!¡± Lady Cai ordered. Although a hundred gold was a lot of money, Lady Cai thinks it was cheap for its effects.


    ¡°No, no!¡± Xiao Cui shook her head.


    ¡°Is it not enough?¡±


    ¡°It is not that. The merchants are here. They said they wanted to meet Mdy and offer these cosmetics to you!¡± Xiao Cui exined. She had taken her own initiative to set this up.


    ¡°You! Who allowed a servant like you to bring people in?¡± Pang Tong immediately got angry and pped Xiao Cui before Lady Cai could say anything.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Xiao Cui fell to the ground and her face turned red. She did not know why Pang Tong suddenly pped her.


    ¡°Impudent!¡± The guards took out their weapons immediately as they all had a good rtionship with Xiao Cui. As long as Lady Cai gave the order, they would dly end Pang Tong¡¯s life.


    ¡°Does the Lady want to kill me?¡± Pang Tong asked.


    Initially, Lady Cai was also about to chide Xiao Cui. However, Pang Tong¡¯s actions made her angry instead.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Lady Cai ordered her guards. While Xiao Cui had made a mistake, she was her servant while Pang Tong is just a guest. Xiao Cui¡¯s punishment should have been handed out by her instead of Pang Tong.


    ¡°Young Master Pang. You have crossed the line!¡± Lady Cai frowned.


    ¡°Lady Cai. Have you forgotten our arrangement?¡± Pang Tong red back. He knew that he had crossed the line but he had not yet learned the custom of treating a female servant.


    ¡°I did not.¡± Lady Cai replied. Pang Tong was correct as she had agreed not to meet anyone in exchange for their support.


    Lady Cai was afraid of the Lumen Academy. Had it been the Pang Family alone, Lady Cai would have him beaten up and thrown out. Xiao Cui had been with her since she was young. She would definitely not tolerate Xiao Cui being beaten up.


    Lady Cai took a deep breath to restrain her anger. ¡°Young Master Pang, please conduct yourself with dignity. The Lumen Academy is not named Pang and the head of the Pang Family is not named Tong.¡± Lady Cai was basically warning Pang Tong not to do this again or she would no longer show restraint.


    Since the Lumen Academy only gave face to Pang Degong and not Pang Tong, Lady Cai still had the power to make Pang Tong suffer.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Pang Tong replied as he red back with killing intent but nobody noticed as his eyes were small. Pang Tong was extremelypetitive and hated to be threatened or looked down on. He was even willing to kill his brother¡¯s best friend. This meant that if he had the chance, he would not let Lady Cai go free.


    ¡°Hahaha! Please forgive me. I was too impulsive! Miss Xiao Cui, I am truly sorry!¡± Pang Tong faked augh.


    Lady Cai was not quite satisfied with Pang Tong¡¯s performance but knew that this wasn¡¯t the time to have a falling out.


    ¡°Let us drop this matter! Xiao Cui, go and send these people back.¡± Lady Cai ordered. She had to give Pang Tong face since the man had already lowered his head.


    ¡°Understood.¡± Xiao Cui nodded and sobbed. Lady Cai was heartbroken when she saw Xiao Cui who had always been by her side get hit. However, she had no choice. She could only wait for this matter to resolve before cating her.


    ¡°No need!¡± Just as Xiao Cui was about to leave, two people intruded into the room.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± The guards asked as they drew their swords.


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Lady Cai recognized Liu Mang since she had met him at Liu Biao¡¯s residence.


    ¡°It is me!¡± Liu Mangughed. Liu Mang came here because he became impatient from waiting for so long. Either way, they have already entered the residence. Jia Xu was also afraid that Lady Cai would refuse to see them.


    ¡°It looks like Brother Pang is also here!¡± Liu Mang said mockingly as he confirmed the reason Lady Cai would not meet with him.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Pang Tong harrumphed as he looked at Xiao Cui murderously for bringing Liu Mang in. Xiao Cui could only tremble in fear.


    ¡°Is Your Highness the King of Shu doing business now? Has Yangzhou fallen so low?¡± Pang Tong mocked.


    ¡°You are His Highness?¡± Xiao Cui said in shock.


    Liu Mang nodded at Xiao Cui. He felt apologetic to her because Pang Tong pped her.


    ¡°Haha. What is wrong with doing business when both sides consent to it? It is much betterpared to someone that incite problems from behind the scenes.¡± Liu Mang replied. His mindset waspletely different from Pang Tong. To Pang Tong, merchants were a lowly existence. On the other hand, Liu Mang believed that merchants who also depended on their own ability to survive was not much different from others. ¡°Besides, I am here to give the Lady a present.¡±


    ¡°Haha. Since when did Your Highnessse from the West?¡± Pang Tong asked with the intention of destroying Liu Mang¡¯s stage.


    ¡°The West? It is just a ce. I have been to further ces unlike someone who still does not know how wide the world is! Tsk, tsk. All your studies are for naught. To even raise your hand against women! The Pang Family is truly unfortunate!¡± Liu Mang mocked as he also took revenge for Xiao Cui.


    ¡°Liu Mang Liu Hanyang!¡± Pang Tong shouted hatefully. He would have gotten physical if not for the fact that he could not win.


    Lady Cai watched their verbal spar and her opinion of Liu Mang went up.


    ¡°Brother Pang Tong, please leave. This King is here to meet the Lady. Brother Pang is in the way.¡±


    ¡°Hmph. Your Highness, please go home. The Lady is not meeting anyone today!¡± Pang Tong coldly replied.


    ¡°Oh? Since when was Brother Pang able to make decisions for the Lady?¡± Liu Mang asked.


    ¡°Since my...¡± Pang Tong almost spoke of his deal with Lady Cai while replying angrily.


    ¡°Why is Your Highness looking for me?¡± Lady Cai interrupted Pang Tong. ¡°If Your Highness have any government affairs to discuss, it would be better to discuss with my Lord Husband.¡± Lady Cai calmly told Liu Mang that looking for her was pointless.


    Liu Mang had a nk expression for a while. Although he did not expect to seed so easily, he also did not expect Lady Cai to directly refuse him like this.


    Liu Mang thenughed, ¡°Mdy. You are mistaken! Wenhe. Come over here.¡± Jia Xu then stepped forward and gave Liu Mang a box.


    ¡°Miss Xiao Cui. Come over here.¡± Liu Mang called Xiao Cui. When he saw her face, he felt guilty and was about to touch it before realizing that men and women are not supposed to touch each other.


    ¡°Miss Xiao Cui. This King feels guilty for causing you to be injured by a viin. So please ept these cosmetics!¡±


    ¡°Your Highness?¡± Xiao Cui wanted to ept the gifts but looked at Lady Cai instead. This is because Lady Cai was her real master.


    Lady Cai simply nodded. Liu Mang was also partly responsible for Xiao Cui getting pped by Pang Tong. So, she could ept those gifts aspensation.


    ¡°Miss Xiao Cui, please do not decline.¡± Liu Mang shoved the gifts into her hands before she could reply. ¡°Miss Xiao Cui. Have someone boil and egg and then roll the boiled egg on your face. It can help with the swelling.¡± Liu Mang added.


    ¡°Are you done? If you are done please leave. Me and the Lady is still busy ying Go!¡± Pang Tong tried to chase Liu Mang away.


    ¡°Mdy. This time, I am not here for government affairs but business. I am sure you have seen the efficacy of these Western cosmetics from Xiao Cui.¡± Liu Mang ignored Pang Tong and started a topic about cosmetics with Lady Cai.


    Lady Cai was interested in this topic and Liu Mang was not chased away much to Pang Tong¡¯s dismay.


    Lady Cai was not an idiot. She knew what Pang Tong simply did not want Yangzhou to buy provisions. However, this was only about cosmetics, Pang Tong cannot argue.


    Liu Mang continued to speak of various methods about how to stay beautiful such as how to lose weight and how to remove the dark circles under one¡¯s eyes. His words were all logical so Lady Cai kept nodding. While Lady Cai was obsessed, Liu Mang suddenly stopped and looked at Pang Tong.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lady Cai asked. She was engrossed in the topic as she was learning how to stay beautiful.


    ¡°Haha, Mdy. Some things are business secrets so some people should not remain here.¡± Liu Mang said, obviously referring to Pang Tong. Since Pang Tong could not chase Liu Mang away, he decided to stay there and listen in on their discussion. The moment they decided to talk about provisions, he would get in the way.


    Lady Cai found herself in a difficult position. There was her agreement with Pang Tong but she also found herself unable to drop this topic. In the end, she promised Pang Tong that the discussion would only be about beauty before chasing him away.


    ¡°I hope Mdy will keep your word.¡± Pang Tong harrumphed and left. Xiao Cui who was protected by the guards red at him as he left while Liu Mang¡¯s smile grew wider.


    ¡°Your Highness. We can only talk about beauty. We cannot talk about government affairs.¡± Lady Cai reminded.


    If it was not because of these methods, Lady Cai would not have budged at all. Liu Mang wondered what offer had Pang Tong given to obtain such a strong supporter. Although Liu Mang was frowning in his heart, he was now able to control his expressions easily.


    ¡°Of course. We won¡¯t talk about government affairs today!¡± Liu Mangughed with every intention of staying over till the next day.


    Lady Cai alsoughed back with the intention of chasing Liu Mang away the moment Liu Mang has finished divulging his secrets.


    ********


    ¡°Damn it! Damn it! Go and die! Fake King Liu Mang!¡± Pang Tong angrily vented once he returned into his room.


    ¡°That servant girl as well! I will make sure you die tragically! And that Lady Cai! Once I am done with Liu Mang, I will conquer Jingzhou and turn you into a prostitute!¡± Pang Tong was so angry that his subordinates all did not dare to approach him.


    ¡°Military Advisor! Speak cautiously!¡± One subordinate turned pale and quickly warned Pang Tong. Although everyone here knew of Pang Tong¡¯s intentions from the start, they were still inside Lady Cai¡¯s residence. If anyone else heard this, they would not be able to leave at all.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Pang Tong knew that his tongue slipped and stayed silent. However, the anger in his eyes have not disappeared.


    ¡°Military Advisor. Calm your anger! Didn¡¯t Lady Cai promise you that she won¡¯t discuss government affairs?¡±


    ¡°Do you believe her?¡±


    Pang Tong subordinate wanted to say that he really did believe her but did not dare say it when he saw Pang Tong¡¯s expression. To a woman, beauty and their children were the most important things. In other words, he believed that Lady Cai would still act ordingly if Liu Zong could obtain Jingzhou.


    Pang Tong also believed her but he was afraid that Liu Mang would turn things over again. Originally, Liu Mang wouldn¡¯t have been able to meet Lady Cai at all but here he was. All of this is because of that female servant. Pang Tong became angrier as he thought about Xiao Cui.


    ¡®No! I must win this time! By hook or by crook!¡¯ Pang Tong thought to himself.


    ¡°Military Advisor?¡± Pang Tong¡¯s subordinate became anxious as he watched Pang Tong¡¯s changing expressions.


    ¡°Lady Cai, you slut! Since you are heartless, don¡¯t me me for this injustice!¡± Pang Tong had a sinister expression that made those around him terrified. He then took out a bottle.


    The contents of this bottle was an expensive drug. It was the same drug forcefully fed to the barbarian princess. The barbarian princess only took a drop but Pang Tong took out an entire bottle. This was something Pang Tong had originally spent a lot of money on in order to curry favor with Liu Bei. Liu Bei was getting old and was losing his sexual drive but he still did not have an heir. If they continue this way, Liu Bei would lose poprity. This drug was meant for Liu Bei himself to drink.


    ¡°I am sure this residence have some of our own people?¡± Pang Tong asked.


    ¡°Yes. There are three people. One is one of the guards, one is a kitchen hand, and one more is one of Lady Cai¡¯s servant!¡± Of these three people, the female servant had the highest position. Although she was not as powerful as Xiao Cui, she also had some say.


    ¡°Then we use them!¡± Pang Tongughed coldly. ¡°Put this drug into the teacups of that slut and that fake king!¡±


    ¡°Huh? But that servant...¡± Pang Tong¡¯s subordinate was shocked. The female servant had managed to enter Lady Cai¡¯s service with great difficulty. If they were to do this, that female servant was finished.


    ¡°It would be worth it! One servant girl for onedy! It can also start the war between Jingzhou and Yangzhou!¡± Pang Tong said fiercely.

 Chapter 487

    <h4>Chapter 487</h4>


    Lady Cai brought Liu Mang into a room after Pang Tong had left. She wanted to try the cosmetics Liu Mang had brought over and see if she could be like Xiao Cui. The cosmetics worked immediately.


    Liu Mang also had to praise Lady Cai¡¯s appearance. She was so beautiful that he questioned whether she was really Cai Mao¡¯s daughter.


    ¡°Mdy. Sleep can also help with your appearance.¡± Liu Mang exined.


    ¡°Sleep can help?¡± Lady Cai was confused. If sleeping can help make someone beautiful, everyone would have been beautiful.


    ¡°Yes. A good sleep is essential for skincare.¡± Liu Mang then gave a lengthy exnation about how the brain works and how proper sleep of at least eight hours is needed for adults. Of course, Lady Cai did not understand everything but she managed to understand the general idea.


    ¡°Your Highness. Why did you tell Xiao Cui to boil eggs and roll it on her face?¡±


    ¡°After peeling the shell of boiled eggs, you will find that the eggs are soft and smooth. If you use it to massage your face, it would feel veryfortable and improve blood cirction, which will reduce the swelling! Mdy can also try doing this. It is not onlyfortable but it can also make your skin shiny like an egg!¡±


    In that room, Lady Cai was like a curious student and Liu Mang was like a dedicated teacher.


    Meanwhile, Pang Tong¡¯s spy Xiao Lian encountered Xiao Cui outside the room.


    ¡°Xiao Lian. Why are you here?¡± Xiao Cui asked suspiciously.


    ¡°I came to give the Lady and His Highness some tea.¡± Xiao Lian replied nervously.


    ¡°Where are the others?¡± Xiao Cui frowned. This is because each servant have an assigned job. Xiao Lian¡¯s job was to prepare Lady Cai¡¯s clothes and help her get dressed in the morning. Preparing and serving tea was someone else¡¯s job.


    ¡°This is something I wanted to do.¡± Xiao Lian gave a panicked reply. She herself did not want to do this but the lives of her family was in someone else¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Something you want to do? What? Have you fallen in love?¡± Xiao Cui teased. The King of Shu was young and had a high position. So it was not strange for others to take fancy of him. Xiao Lian simply nodded in reply.


    ¡°Come. I will take you in!¡± Xiao Lian replied knowing that the King of Shu would not even bother with Xiao Lian. Although Xiao Lian¡¯s appearance wasn¡¯t too bad, she could not bepared to Lady Cai. Even then, the King of Shu have been an upright gentlemen towards Lady Cai.


    Xiao Lian simply nodded and followed Xiao Cui in.


    Liu Mang and Lady Cai were still conversing passionately. Liu Mang was extremely knowledgeable while Lady Cai have even searched for the greatest doctors to keep herself beautiful.


    ¡°Mdy, Your Highness. You must be thirsty. Please have some tea2!¡± Xiao Lian brought the tea over and then Xiao Cui helped pour equal amount of tea to both teacups.


    Liu Mang would not have noticed that he was feeling thirsty if he had not been reminded by the two servants. This is because Lady Cai was such an eager student.


    ¡°Your Highness. Let us have a cup of tea first before we continue.¡± Lady Cai also said to Liu Mang.


    ¡°Thank you, Miss Xiao Cui.¡± Liu Mang took the cup of hot tea in his hands.


    ¡°This is brought here by Xiao Lian.¡± Xiao Cui exined, prompting Liu Mang to thank Xiao Lian as well.


    Lady Cai took her cup of tea and observed Liu Mang. It was a natural thing for servants to serve the King of Shu. Yet the King of Shu thanked them for their efforts.


    Lady Cai was curious. Liu Mang was the King of Shu and was also the South General. Everything in Jingzhou can also be considered part of Liu Mang¡¯s territory. Even her husband Liu Biao can be considered one of Liu Mang¡¯s subordinates. Liu Mang also controlled Yangzhou which is a high position even if it was not as prosperous as Jingzhou. On top of all that, Liu Mang was still young.


    Liu Mang had such a position but he was not overbearing. Instead, Liu Mang was amiable even to servants. This was very rare. Lady Cai could also tell that this was Liu Mang¡¯s true self. The wife and children of such a person were truly blessed.


    Lady Cai then quickly shook her head. She was suddenly frightened and ashamed by her own thoughts.


    ¡°Alright. Put the tea down and leave us.¡± Lady Cai ordered her two servants.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xiao Cui and Xiao Lian nodded and left.


    After leaving the room, Xiao Cui could not help but ask, ¡°So, how is His Highness? Does he look good?¡±


    ¡°N!¡± Xiao Lian grunted in reply while feeling flustered. Her thoughts were not there at all but Xiao Cui had thought that she was feeling shy. Xiao Cui then told Xiao Liang to go and rest.


    ¡°Understood, Sister Xiao Cui.¡± Xiao Lian replied and immediately ran away. She did not want to stay there anymore. As she was running, she dropped a small bottle.


    ¡°Wait! Xiao Lian! You dropped something!¡± Xiao Cui picked up the bottle and called out to Xiao Lian to give it back but the moment she looked back, Xiao Lian was no longer around.


    ¡°This girl is so impatient.¡± Xiao Cuiined. She was about to check the contents empty bottle but someone coincidentally called her to go to the kitchens to make refreshments. So she kept the bottle with the intention of returning it to Xiao Lian the next time she saw her.


    ¡°You used all of it?¡± A ck clothed person was shocked. He had forgotten to tell the girl that she only needed to use a little of it. Just a little bit of it was enough to make a person go out of control. What happens next no longer had anything to do with him. The most he could do was give those that drank the contents a moment of silence as tribute.


    ¡°Go and tell the Military Advisor that the matter is settled and to proceed with the next step!¡± The man told another of hispanion.


    ¡°What about my family?¡± Xiao Lian was cowardly but she still manage to gather enough courage to ask this question.


    It was because of her cowardly nature that these ck clothed people managed to find her. Servants like Xiao Cui would never betray Lady Cai and some of the others were too fickle. Cowardly yet pure individuals like Xiao Lian were the best candidates. That was why her family was kidnapped in order to force her to submit.


    ¡°You will meet your family soon! Follow me! I will take you to them.¡± The man gave a cold smile and licked his lips. Xiao Lian no longer had any purpose and would be discarded. The man considered himself lucky that he could have his way with her before getting rid of her. On the other hand, the innocent and foolish Xiao Lian happily followed the man. All she wanted was for her family to be safe. It was the only thing that mattered. She would do anything for their safety, even if she had to betray her master that had treated her kindly.


    ******


    At Jingzhou¡¯s main residence, a guard was killed by an arrow that came out of nowhere. This was clearly a provocation. Liu Biao was enraged and ordered an investigation. Even Kuai Yue and Cai Mao were dragged out to help Liu Biao.


    ¡°Lawless scum! How dare they kill a person in front of me! Do they think I am useless?¡± Liu Biao shouted angrily.


    ¡°Cai Mao Cai Degui! Should I be calling you a straw hat (cao mao)1?¡± The first person to suffer from Liu Biao¡¯s anger was naturally Cai Mao who was in charge of the city defenses.


    ¡°Milord. We cannot me Military Advisor Cai!¡± Kuai Yue spoke up for his friend. The bow used was made in Jiangdong instead of Xiangyang.


    ¡°Kuai Yidu! Are you saying that this is an assassin sent from Jiangdong?¡± Liu Biao did not bother giving face to anyone at that moment. At this point, a guard quickly ran in.


    ¡°Report! We found this from the arrow!¡± A letter was found after the arrow was dislodged from the corpse. The moment Liu Biao read the letter, his expression turned even uglier.


    ¡°Men! Bring me a horse! We ride for Jingshan!¡±


    ¡°Jingshan?¡± Kuai Yue¡¯s expression turned pale. That was Lady Cai¡¯s residence. Liu Mang also haven¡¯t return from Jingshan. What was going on?

 Chapter 488

    <h4>Chapter 488</h4>


    (Short chapter)


    ¡°This is not good.¡± Kuai Yue immediately knew that something went wrong from Liu Biao¡¯s expression. Thest time Liu Biao had this expression was when Sun Ce captured half of Jiangxia.


    ¡°The residence at Jingshan? Isn¡¯t that where my little sister is? Is the Lord going to eat with her?¡± Cai Mao asked.


    ¡°It would be great if only that was the case!¡± Kuai Yue smiled bitterly. ¡°Brother Degui. Right now, the King of Shu is there with your sister!¡± Kuai Yue exined without hiding anything as Liu Biao was already going there anyway.


    ¡°What? Why did he go there?¡± Cai Mao turned pale with fright.


    ¡°His Highness wanted to obtain the Lady¡¯s help!¡±


    ¡°Obtain her help? For the provisions? Don¡¯t he already have your Kuai Family¡¯s help? Is he still unable to buy provisions?¡± Cai Mao could not understand. Both he and Kuai Yue were Liu Biao¡¯s most trusted advisors. The only difference is that Cai Mao was in charge of military affairs while Kuai Yue was in charge of government affairs.


    ¡°I cannot persuade the Lord so easily!¡± Kuai Yue shook his head. Persuading Liu Biao would be difficult especially with Pang Tong and the Pang Family¡¯s influence.


    ¡°Then he should be finding me!¡± Cai Mao retorted.


    ¡°Brother Degui. Would you have been willing to meet him?¡± Kuai Yue asked back, causing Cai Mao to turn silent. Cai Mao would not have agreed to meet Liu Mang. Even if meets with Liu Mang, he would help Liu Mang as he had already hated Liu Mang for destroying the rules of society.


    ¡°Even then, he should not have gone to look for my sister!¡±


    ¡°This is not the time to discuss this. Right now the most important this is to quickly dispatch someone to inform His Highness and the Lady.¡± Kuai Yue quickly said. Instead of pointing fingers, they had to do crisis management.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Cai Mao also knew what was important even though he was still angry. At that time, all of the troops were already being moved. It was as though they were going out for war.


    Meanwhile, Liu Mang and Lady Cai were still chatting at Jingshan.


    ¡°Mdy. This tea is made using the spring water of Jingshan!¡± Liu Mangmented when he saw how clear the water is. The water was natural and clean. It did not have any pollution or contaminants. In his timeline, the only water simr to this can only be obtained from argeke and it was very expensive.


    ¡°Of course! The spring water of Jingshan is famous!¡±


    ¡°Hmm, it tastes a little bit bitter.¡± Liu Mangmented as he drank the tea in one gulp. It didn¡¯t taste very unpolluted.


    ¡°Bitter?¡± Lady Cai was confused. The spring water from Jingshan should be tasteless and colorless. Even if it was not sweet, it should not be bitter. However, when she tried drinking it, it was really bitter.


    ¡°Could it be that the servant brought the wrong water?¡± Liu Mang wondered.


    ¡°Brought the wrong water?¡± Lady Cai frowned. There were no other water avable as they only used the Jingshan spring water. So how could she have gotten the wrong water? Lady Cai tasted the water again as she tried to figure out what was wrong with it.


    ¡°Hm?¡± At this moment, Liu Mang felt his face turn red. As a general, he could now easily detect the changes in his body. More importantly, his penis is starting to stand up. This caused him to shift in his seat in shame. At the same time he looked at her hoping that she would not notice this. The moment he raised his head, he suddenly felt that Lady Cai was very beautiful. Her beauty could cause the downfall of countries. Her words sounded so sweet it made Liu Mang happy. She was so beautiful, Liu Mang felt unable to resist the urge to make her his own.


    Liu Mang then shook his head. This is not right. Lady Cai might be beautiful but she is a married person. Even if Liu Mang loved woman, he could not do such a thing. Besides that, Liu Mang himself was already married to three other beauties. How could he suddenly fall for Lady Cai as though she was his first love.


    Liu Mang wanted to bite his tongue to keep himself sane. However at this moment, he felt someone fall onto his body. This person was the beautiful Lady Cai. Her noble-like appearance was gone and all that¡¯s left was her charming and tender appearance.


    ¡°Kiss me!¡± The girl in her arms said, and Liu Mang lost his senses.

 Chapter 489

    <h4>Chapter 489</h4>


    Liu Mang was unable to hold it in anymore. He roared and tore both his and Lady Cai¡¯s clothes. In front of him was Lady Cai¡¯s irresistible white skin.


    ¡°Give it to me!¡± Lady Cai begged unbefitting of her image. The heat from Liu Mang¡¯s body was extremely attractive.


    At this time, Xiao Cui peeked into the room. She did this because she had heard Liu Mang¡¯s roar. When she peeked in she was dumbstruck and her face turned red. What she was Lady Cai¡¯s torn underwear.


    ¡°Mdy!¡± Xiao Cui shouted as she barged into the room with worry. However, she ended up staring at Liu Mang¡¯s penis with curiosity for a while as she had never seen one in her entire twenty seven years of her life.


    Suddenly, she remembered her purpose. She needed to stop Liu Mang from raping Lady Cai. It was also at this moment that she realized her mistake. It was Lady Cai that pushed Liu Mang down to rape him. Xiao Cui¡¯s brain promptly shut down. With a blush, she left the room and closed the door.


    Xiao Cui then struggled hard to keep her mind off perverted thoughts and then tried to think about how this happened. She did not know why Lady Cai turned out like that but she knew that both she and Lady Cai shared the same fate. This scene must not be seen by others. She then left the courtyard with a blush.


    ¡°Miss Xiao Cui!¡± Two guards greeted when they saw Xiao Cui. As Lady Cai¡¯s personal servant, she was their superior.


    ¡°N! You guys have worked hard.¡± Xiao Cui greeted back.


    ¡°No. We are just doing our jobs!¡± The two guards felt happy that Xiao Cui praised them. If Xiao Cui could put in a word or two for them to Lady Cai, their positions would soar.


    ¡°Zhang Hong. I heard that you got yourself a wife! Who is it? Who is so lucky to have married someone working for the Cai residence?¡± Xiao Cui said to one of the young guards.


    ¡°Who said it was the woman¡¯s good luck? This is my good luck! I even dragged down Mdy¡¯s luck to get a wife!¡± Zhang Hong replied. Normally, soldiers like them have difficulty finding a wife. However, one person was willing to marry him because he was Lady Cai¡¯s subordinate.


    ¡°What about Lao Li? Your child even managed to go to school!¡± Xiao Cui said to the other guard.


    ¡°Not yet! He is still preparing!¡± The older guard had a child who was about five years old. He could go to school because of Xiao Cui and Lady Cai. Otherwise, the child of a soldier would not have the chance to get into school as schrs despised soldiers.


    ¡°I will surely inform the Lady of your hard work! Come! Take these money to buy some cosmetic for your wife and candy for your child!¡± Xiao Cui said as she generously gave them money.


    ¡°No, we can¡¯t ept this, Miss Xiao Cui!¡± The two guards panicked thinking they had somehow offended Xiao Cui. ¡°This is our jobs, it is something we ought to be doing!¡±


    ¡°Take it! This is something the Lady told me to give you! If you don¡¯t receive it, how am I going to exin it to her? Do you want me to be scolded?¡± Xiao Cui pretended to sulk.


    ¡°We dare not!¡± The two guards heard Xiao Cui¡¯s words and their worries eased. They happily and gratefully thanked Xiao Cui.


    ¡°Since you already took the money, you better work harder! Mdy is very engrossed with her discussion with His Highness. Nobody is allowed into the courtyard without her permission!¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± The two guards stuck their chests out with the intentions of carrying out their duties resolutely.


    Xiao Cui did all this just to make sure no one enters Lady Cai¡¯s room.


    ****


    Pang Tong yed Go by himself in his room. However he didn¡¯t have the mood and eventually just stopped.


    ¡°Military Advisor. There is no need to worry. The hardest part is already over. All that is left is to wait for Liu Biao!¡± Pang Tong¡¯s subordinate said.


    ¡°The hardest part is already done?¡± Pang Tong wanted to feel calm. Both Liu Mang and Lady Cai had already drank the drug so they should be having sex now. It would also be sessful even if one of them drank it. Once Liu Biao arrived, Liu Mang would be arrested and have no chance of obtaining provisions. Pang Tong was certain as he had seen the effects of this drug first hand.


    ¡°No. I must go and investigate this! Men! Go and report to Lady Cai that something came up and that I have to leave!¡± Pang Tong knew that he would end up exposing everything if he went personally so he dispatched someone instead. The rest was just a hypocritical show of friendship. If Pang Tong¡¯s strategy has failed, Lady Cai woulde out to see Pang Tong off. If it worked, the two people would be too busy having sex to see him off.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Pang Tong¡¯s subordinate epted the order and left.


    After waiting for a while the subordinate returned and reported that he could not even meet Lady Cai. He was stopped by two guards at the entrance. Xiao Cui who was also there said that Lady Cai was busy.


    ¡°Busy!¡± Pang Tong said happily and then thought to himself. ¡®Lady Cai you slut! I told you stand together with me and not allow Liu Mang to obtain provisions but you did not listen to me! So now I will bury you together with Liu Mang!¡¯


    ¡°Hahaha! Of course she is busy! She must be busy in bed!¡± One of Pang Tong¡¯s subordinateughed loudly.


    ¡°Speak cautiously! Now we need to leave quickly!¡± Pang Tong said. If Lady Cai realized who was actually at fault and pointed fingers at him, he would also get in trouble.


    ¡°Yes! We are packing up now!¡± Pang Tong¡¯s subordinates replied. There were not many things to keep. All Pang Tong had was his Go board, his fan, and a few clothes.


    ****


    ¡°Has that fatty left?¡± Xiao Cui asked one of the guards. She had a very bad feeling that something serious was about to happen ever since Pang Tong said he was leaving. She then told the guards to inform her first if someone else came.


    ****


    ¡°Liu Mang Liu Hanyang! I want to see how you die!¡± Pang Tongughed loudly after leaving Lady Cai¡¯s residence.


    ¡°Military Advisor. Are we returning to Xiangyang?¡±


    ¡°No! We are going up there!¡± Pang Tong said and pointed at the top of the mountain. Lady Cai¡¯s residence was at the foot of the mountain.


    ¡°There? Why?¡± Pang Tong¡¯s subordinate asked skeptically. The top of the mountain was extremely cold because of the river and the wind. There were also no buildings to take shelter in. The wind also made it impossible to start a fire. On top of that, it was also winter and they had no proper clothes for the cold in that era. Going up there could mean freezing to death.

 Chapter 490

    <h4>Chapter 490</h4>


    ¡°Assemble the soldiers!¡± The order was given. As their shift was just about to end, the soldiers could only gather exhaustedly.


    ¡°Move faster!¡± All themanders pushed their subordinates. This is because Liu Biao gave a death order. If they do not gather within an hour, all of their heads would roll.


    ¡°Li Er! What is going on? Why are we gathering the troops at this hour?¡± One soldier asked.


    ¡°How would I know?¡± The soldier named Li Er replied in a bad mood. He was just hit in the face by his superior officer for being slow. There were many other victims who cursed like Li Er.


    ¡°Did Jiangdong attack?¡± One person asked skeptically. Xiangyang was one of Jingzhou¡¯s richest area and it was far behind the front lines. If the enemy could reach Xiangyang, then it would mean Jingzhou was about to fall. The soldiers stationed in Xiangyang also seldom seen battle. Plenty of influential people have their children serve here because it was safe.


    The possibility of this being an attack from Jiangdong was shocking to many. Although the frontlines was far and a distant thing to them, Jingzhou had more losses than wins. So these soldiers were aware of the enemy¡¯s strength.


    ¡°If the soldiers in Jiangxia can¡¯t win, how could we?¡± One person panicked. Although these people all looked down on the soldiers in Jiangxia for needing to brave death despite not having plenty of provisions, they all knew that these soldiers were superior in war.


    ¡°Win? Are you all idiots? If the Jiangxia troops cannot win, we would most likely end up surrendering immediately!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! But then why are we gathering here?¡±


    Meanwhile, the soldiers were being observed by Kuai Yue and the others.


    ¡°Brother Degui. Are these your elites?¡± Kuai Yue asked his friend in disappointment as he looked at the panicking soldiers.


    ¡°Haha. This is simply too sudden.¡± Cai Mao awkwardly gave an excuse. Normally, Cai Mao who had direct control of Xiangyang¡¯s troops could be seen bragging that his army was better than Huang Zu¡¯s. He would say that Sun Ce would have long been defeated if it was not because he had to protect Xiangyang. However, others could now see that his men were all pathetic.


    ¡°Brother Degui. You should not only think of money.¡± Kuai Yue patted Cai Mao¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Kuai Yidu! You say it as though you would earn less!¡± Cai Mao replied in a bad mood. One third of the employees were noble children that paid money to Cai Mao to ck off in the army. One third went to curry favor with Liu Biao and thest group went to Kuai Yue.


    ¡°Really?¡± It was Kuai Yue¡¯s turn to feel awkward. He could not remember but there was a person that curried favor with Kuai Yue and ended up rmended as a 1000-manmander.


    ¡°Aside from Wen Pin and Huang Zu, isn¡¯t the two of us the one havingplete control over the flow of money?¡± Cai Mao smiled confidently. The army needed provisions so Cai Mao paid a lot of attention to his navy. His navy were genuine elites. However, Cai Mao¡¯s real trump card was his wealth. If he controlled the flow of money, Wen Pin and Huang Zu would be forced to obey him.


    Kuai Yue did not agree or refute Cai Mao. He looked at the disorderly mob for a while and then asked, ¡°Have you sent the messenger?¡±


    ¡°I have already dispatched him.¡± Cai Mao nodded. He did not know what was going on but it was better to be prepared.


    ¡°I have to really thank you for having this position. Otherwise, the messenger would not have arrived in time!¡± Kuai Yue teased. These men were so disorderly that they took a very long time to assemble. This bought them time. If the soldiers were properly trained, they would have already set out for Jingshan.


    Liu Biao waited for an hour. He then got up on his horse and coldly looked at Kuai Yue and Cai Mao. After giving the order to set out, he and five thousand soldiers galloped to Jingshan.


    ***


    ¡°Miss Xiao Cui! Someone wants to see the Lady!¡± The guard Zhang Hong reported.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that she is not seeing anyone?¡± Xiao Cui immediately refused.


    ¡°No, this is not an outsider but someone sent by Military Advisor Cai!¡±


    ¡°Military Advisor Cai?¡± Xiao Cui quickly stood up. Cai Mao was her Lord so the person he dispatched would be an important person.


    ¡°Why did Military Advisor Cai sent someone over for?¡± Xiao Cui asked. Lady Cai could not meet anyone at the moment and Xiao Cui was also unable to go and personally receive this guest.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. That person did not say. He simply said that he needed to meet Lady Cai.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Bring this person to the lobby and tell him that the Lady wille soon.¡± Xiao Cui wanted to reject the man entry but as the man may have something important to discuss, she could only let him him.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Zhang Hong replied and left.


    Meanwhile, the messenger was anxiously waiting for Lady Cai. Initially he thought of rushing in but the guards stopped him. Even if he was one of Cai Mao¡¯s men, Cai Mao would not be able to protect him from Lady Cai¡¯s anger.


    When he saw Zhang Honge out, he immediately stepped forward to ask for Lady Cai. ¡°Where is the Lady?¡±


    ¡°Do not be so anxious. The Lady said to wait at the lobby for a while. She wille out soon.¡± Zhang Hong replied to the messenger.


    ¡°No! There is not enough time! Let me see her immediately!¡± The messenger said and tried to rush in again. He was immediately stopped by two swords being pointed at his face.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± The guards shouted. In the end, the messenger could only grit his teeth and left for the lobby.


    At the lobby, the impatient messenger walked back and forth endlessly. Xiao Cui who approached with a tray also saw this and furrowed her brows.


    When the messenger heard someone approaching him, he turned and immediately shouted. ¡°Mdy!¡± However, when he saw that it was Xiao Cui, he quickly asked, ¡°Where is the Lady?¡±


    ¡°The Lady wille soon, she told me to serve you tea first.¡±


    ¡°No! There is only about an hour left before hees!¡± The messenger¡¯s anxiety worsened.


    ¡°What do you mean? I am the Lady¡¯s personal servant. I can ry any message for you immediately.¡± Xiao Cui replied.


    ¡°Sigh. I will just say it then! The Lord of Jingzhou will arrive in less than an hour!¡± The messenger made up his mind and exined. If he had waited any longer, the message won¡¯t be delivered in time so he did not have much of a choice.


    ¡°What? What did you say? Say it again!¡± Xiao Cui asked again. She could not believe her ears. The messenger then repeated himself.


    ¡°No. This is not good.¡± Xiao Cui shook her head. How could Lady Cai meet anyone right now? If Liu Biao saw Lady Cai in that state, everyone in this residence would die.


    ¡°Did Military Advisor Cai say why the Lord of Jingzhou ising?¡± Xiao Cui asked wanting to know why.


    ¡°Military Advisor Cai himself does not know. There was an assassin earlier. A guard was killed and a letter was found on his body. The Lord of Jingzhou decided toe here after reading the letter! Military Advisor Cai did not know the reason for this but told us toe here ahead of time to inform the Lady when he saw the Lord of Jingzhou¡¯s expression! Please quickly inform the Lady!¡±


    ¡°I understand! Please rest here for a while, I will notify the Lady immediately!¡± Xiao Cui knew how serious this was and immediately started running. She had to stop that sexual activity no matter what. When she arrived, her face started to grow hot again from the sounds of moaning. Yet, she ignored all that and intruded anyway. This time, she saw Liu Mang on top.


    Xiao Cui started by calling out to Lady Cai but it didn¡¯t work. Then she called out to Liu Mang only for him to pull her down and started raping her as well. Xiao Cui found the experience initially painful but then started to immerse herself in it. Suddenly she was pushed aside by Lady Cai who immediately took over.


    At this moment, Xiao Cui finally remembered why she was here. She gritted her teeth to resist the pain she felt from the experience and took the cold water that was ced nearby. She then apologized before pouring the cold water on their sexual parts.


    As it was winter, the cold water was colder than usual. Liu Mang¡¯s hot body immediately cooled down and he regained his sanity.


    ¡°What did I¡­?¡± Liu Mang opened his eyes and vaguely remembered having sex with the whitish figure. However, he could not remember which of his three wives this person was.


    ¡°Your Highness!¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± Liu Mang turned around and saw another girl with blood on her body. ¡°Miss Xiao Cui?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness! You have finally woken up!¡± Xiao Cui started to cry.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Liu Mang asked as he looked at her appearance. He then realized that he had probably raped her.


    ¡°Miss Xiao Cui! Don¡¯t cry! I will take responsibility!¡± Liu Mang quickly blurted out. He was afraid of crying women. He was able to resist Qian Yu only because that woman was too strong headed. However, when he tried to console her, she cried even harder.


    ¡°Where is the Lady?¡± Liu Mang tried to change the subject.


    ¡°Mdy is¡­ Mdy in your arms!¡± Xiao Cui cried out.


    ¡°What?¡± Liu Mang was bbergasted and took a second look at the naked woman in his arms. It was indeed Lady Cai.


    ¡°More!¡± Liu Mang¡¯s movement was felt by Lady Cai and she moved to kiss Liu Mang.


    ¡°No! We cannot do this!¡± Liu Mang was about to lose himself again but he struggled to keep himself sane. He realized that his reactions were not normal. Even a vulgar person would have retained more control of himself from just skin contact. He looked at the nearby wreckage they caused from their activity and found a porcin shard.


    ¡°Your Highness! Don¡¯t!¡± Xiao Cui shouted as Liu Mang stabbed himself with the shard. Liu Mang had to do this to keep himself sane. Blood flowed down from his wound to the floor.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Xiao Cui covered her eyes and screamed.


    ¡°Haha.¡± Liu Mangughed as his thoughts became clear. His sexual drive was reced with pain. The unnatural heat in his body also dissipated.


    He then looked at Lady Cai and understood what just happened. ¡°Zui Xian Si!¡± Liu Mang gnashed his teeth in anger. He really did not expect to encounter this drug a second time. On top of that, he and Lady Cai both consumed it.


    ¡°Could it be that drink?¡± Liu Mang wondered as he thought of how he ended up poisoned.


    ¡°What drink?¡± Xiao Cui asked.


    ¡°Xiao Cui. What is in that drink you served us?¡± Liu Mang asked as Xiao Cui was the one that served the drink.


    ¡°That drink? Your Highness! Are you suspecting that drink?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Xiao Cui! What did you put in that drink?¡± Liu Mang questioned. He wanted Xiao Cui to immediately give him an answer.


    ¡°I did not prepare it!¡± Xiao Cui tried to defend herself.


    ¡°It was not you?¡± Liu Mang looked at her with a bit of distrust. He eventually believed her because Xiao Cui was now also a victim herself. Besides that, she seemed genuine to Lady Cai. She would be too frightening if everything had been fake.


    ¡°It is Xiao Liang! Yes! It must be her! She is the one that said she wanted to meet Your Highness!¡±


    ¡°Xiao Lian?¡± Liu Mang finally remembered the other girl. ¡°Why did she want to harm me?¡± Liu Mang thought to himself. Now that something happened between him and Lady Cai, what would the consequences be? If Liu Biao or Lady Cai pursued this matter, he would not be able to obtain provisions for Yangzhou. There might even be war between Jingzhou and Yangzhou. Who would benefit from this?


    ¡°No, it is not Xiao Lian!¡± Liu Mang gnashed his teeth angrily. The only possible suspect was Pang Tong. Although Liu Mang was also enemies with Cai Mao and Huang She, Cai Mao would not harm his own sister to get to him. His sister has already give birth to a son. This method could cause Liu Zong¡¯s demise. When that happens, the Cai Family would not be far off. On the other hand, Huang She is too stupid to make such a n. The only one who could do this was Pang Tong.


    ¡°Your Highness! This is not the time to be thinking of such things! The Lord of Jingzhou, Liu Biao, ising soon!¡±


    ¡°Liu Biao ising?¡± Liu Mang felt like he wanted to cry. If Liu Biao sees this, even Lu Bu would not be able to save him. ¡°When is heing?¡±


    ¡°Just now, a messenger said that he would being in less than an hour!¡± Xiao Cui replied. It was not like she could tell Liu Mang how long he had been having sex.


    ¡°Milord! This is good news! For some reason, Liu Biao ising here!¡± Jia Xu¡¯s voice was suddenly heard from outside Lady Cai¡¯s room. Since Liu Mang was spending time with Lady Cai, someone else would be entertaining Jia Xu. Jia Xu obtained information from them that Liu Biao wasing. This is good news because Liu Mang could not meet Liu Biao at all before this. Now that Liu Biao wasing personally, the chances for getting Liu Biao to provide provisions would be much higher.


    ¡°What do you mean good news? If he sees this, you might as well prepare a funeral!¡± Liu Mang replied in a bad mood. ¡°Jia Xu! You must go and stall Liu Biao as long as possible!¡±


    Liu Mang looked back at the mess in the room. This mess had to be cleaned up or he would die. Since cleaning up the mess would take some time, he could only get Jia Xu to stall Liu Biao.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Jia Xu was confused.


    ¡°Why are you still here? If I die, I will definitely drag you down with me!¡±


    ¡°Why would Milord die when Liu Biaoes?¡± Jia Xu asked himself. As he was good at gathering information, he easily reached a conclusion just by following the clues. Jia Xuughed bitterly at this but secretly approved. He then left to wait for Liu Biao.


    Meanwhile, Lady Cai was still possessed by the Zui Xian Si. If Liu Mang wanted to awaken Lady Cai, he needed to first detoxify her.


    ¡°Xiao Cui. Give me half an hour. I will wake the Lady up! If Liu Biao came first, tell him that the Lady is sick!¡± Liu Mang said. Although he was honest with Xiao Cui, he still needed to chase her away first.


    Xiao Cui nodded and left understandingly. She knew about the drug and the detoxification method. So she left to look for clothes for both Lady Cai and Liu Mang.


    As Liu Mang¡¯s hands was still injured, he could not use it to detoxify Lady Cai and had sex with her again.


    Meanwhile, Liu Biao was rushing towards Jingshan on his horse. This was the second time he personally rode out on his horse towards his destination. The first time was when he went to fight against Sun Jian. This time, he rode to Jingshan because of a letter.


    He did not show the contents of the letter to Cai Mao and Kuai Yue. This is because the contents written in it was a humiliation. He would lose face if he showed it to anyone.


    Kuai Yue and Cai Mao were riding behind Liu Biao. Their butts were sore as they also had not rode the horse for a long time. However, the two kept silent and did not voice theirints. This is because Liu Biao was cold and frightening. The letter Liu Biao received said that Lady Cai was making love at her residence at Jingshan.

 Chapter 491

    <h4>Chapter 491</h4>


    (short chapter)


    ¡°How much further?¡± Liu Biao asked as he wiped the sweat from his head. He was already old so he became exhausted quicker.


    ¡°Milord. We will arrive at Jingshan after fifteen li!¡± Kuai Yue replied.


    ¡°Fifteen li?¡± Liu Biao furrowed his brows. It was not that far. Normally, the elite troops of an army could cover the distance of fifty li in a day. However, Liu Biao could no longer handle the bumpiness of riding a horse.


    ¡°Milord. There is still fifteen li. How about we rest for a while?¡± Cai Mao asked politely. He knew what Liu Biao was thinking of based on Liu Biao¡¯s expression. However, his efforts were not sessfully that day.


    ¡°Hmph! It is only fifteen li! Could it be that you, Cai Mao Cai Degui need to rest already? Or is it that you are ashamed? ¡± Liu Biao coldly mocked.


    ¡°Milord?¡± Cai Mao was puzzled. Why would he feel ashamed? He wanted to ask about this but Kuai Yue stopped his friend. Liu Biao was not in an advisable mood. It would be better to just keep quiet rather than get insulted.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let us reach Jingshan first before discussing about other matters!¡± Kuai Yue advised his friend. Cai Mao hid the dissatisfaction in his heart and continued to forward with his men.


    ****


    ¡°Why am I here? Why are we like this?¡± Lady Cai was shocked when she finally regained herself.


    ¡°Get out!¡± Lady Cai shouted at Liu Mang since she was naked. She wanted to find a cloth to cover herself but it was useless. The only pieces of cloth there were all shreds that could hide nothing. Trying to cover herself up with those only made her look more erotic.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of trying to cover yourself at this point in time? I have already seen everything!¡± Liu Mang quietly retorted to himself.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Nothing!¡± Liu Mangughed and then threw some clothes that had been prepared by Xiao Cui to Lady Cai.


    ¡°I will definitely get out! But let me first warn you that your husband ising soon!¡± Liu Mang warned. Lady Cai became dumbstruck and immediately put on her clothes without caring about Liu Mang¡¯s presence. Her body was so beautiful that Liu Mang felt like having sex with her again.

 Chapter 492

    <h4>Chapter 492</h4>


    Two fully clothed people were silent in the room. Lady Cai wanted to walk but felt pain in her lower area. She red at Liu Mang knowing it was his fault.


    ¡°Alright. You have worn your clothes! You should leave!¡± Lady Cai said coldly.


    ¡°I also want to. But do you want Liu Biao to see the room like this?¡± Liu Mang gestured towards the half destroyed room.


    ¡°You!¡± Lady Cai also wanted to tidy up but the pain made her unable to move. She also could not allow outsiders to just tidy up the ce.


    ¡°Liu Mang Liu Hanyang! Once my husband finds out about this, you yourself would not meet a good end!¡± Lady Cai gritted her teeth.


    ¡°There is no need to threaten me! The both of us are on the same boat! In fact, if I meet with misfortune, I would die alone. On the other hand, your whole Cai Family will be destroyed!¡± Liu Mang said angrily. Even now, Lady Cai did not seem to realize who her real enemy was.


    ¡°Liu Mang Liu Hanyang! What do you want?¡± Lady Cai realized that Liu Mang was right. If Liu Mang were to die, Lu Bu could still take revenge for him. However, if Liu Biao were to find out what happened, not only would he kill her but also the rest of the Cai Family.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move! I won¡¯t take responsibility if you do!¡± Liu Mang warned. He had notpletely got rid of the drug in his own body. Touching a beautiful woman would be dangerous.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Lady Cai could only harrumph because she was afraid the same thing might happen again. The smell of his sweat then made her blush.


    ¡°That¡¯s better.¡± Liu Mang said and put her in bed. ¡°Right now, it would be difficult for you to meet others so just stay in bed.¡± One could see that Lady Cai was struggling to stay sane if they were sharp enough. For some reason, Lady Cai also agreed with Liu Mang¡¯s proposal.


    ¡°Leave the rest to me.¡± Liu Mang said and looked at the wreckage. He felt a headacheing. How did they get the room into such a mess? Even cleaning this up would take quite a while.


    Liu Mang quickly cleaned up the room. Liu Mang had also opened the windows to remove their body scent. Xiao Cui also helped by bringing some aroma.


    *****


    When Liu Biao arrived, the first thing he did was order this men to surround the residence. The soldiers were all confused. As these soldiers all came from noble families, they naturally knew who this residence belonged to. The soldiers looked to Cai Mao since he was not only their direct superior but also the elder brother of the owner of the residence.


    ¡°Are you guys not listening to my orders? This Jingzhou belongs to Liu! Not Cai!¡± Liu Biao¡¯s cold voice scared the troops. Liu Biao had never treated the Cai Family this way before. Before this, Liu Biao had always made it obvious that he favored Cai Mao but Liu Biao had changed that day. The soldiers were all rmed that there might be a huge change going to happen.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me for? Do as the Lord says!¡± Cai Mao was also angry. Liu Biao had chided him for no reason and now even berated him in public. However, he was a man who knew how to show the appropriate behavior so he kept his anger in check. Liu Biao only harrumphed when he saw Cai Mao¡¯s actions.


    The residence was quickly surrounded. Nobody would be able to get in or out.


    ¡°Hahaha! Military Advisor! Look! Liu Biao is here with troops!¡± One of Pang Tong¡¯s subordinateughed excitedly. He was naturally excited after waiting in the biting cold for such a long time.


    ¡°Liu Jingsheng! You are finally here!¡± Pang Tong nodded. He felt that enduring the cold was worth it. He wanted to see Liu Biao kill Liu Mang for having sex with his wife and start a war. At that time, Yangzhou would no longer be a cause for concern.


    ¡°Hmm. Is this Xiangyang¡¯s troops?¡± Pang Tong plotted as he looked at the soldiers. Based on the time the letter is sent, the soldiers arrived too slowly. Pang Tong could tell that the soldiers were not attentive and were procrastinating. They were so weak that the Xiliang Cavalry was not needed to defeat them. The only worry was the navy. This can be dealt with when Jingzhou and Yangzhou started fighting each other.


    As for the guards at the Jingshan residence, they initially thought they were being attacked by the enemy when they saw the army. Although a soldier from the army scolded them fot not greeting Liu Biao, they did not believe him until they personally saw Liu Biao.


    Liu Biao did not care about all this and coldly asked for Lady Cai. The head of the guards also did not ask too many questions and immediately led the way.


    When Liu Biao entered the courtyard, he was greeted by a smiling Jia Xu.


    ¡°Jia Xu Jia Wenhe?¡± Liu Biao recognized him as Jia Xu used to give advice to Zhang Xiu. It was also Jia Xu that instructed Zhang Xiu to capture Nanyang and then submit himself to Liu Biao and then use Liu Biao¡¯s provisions to expand the Xiliang Cavalry. Liu Biao also knew that Jia Xu now worked for Liu Mang. Although Jia Xu greeted Liu Biao, Liu Biao sneered and had Jia Xu arrested. ¡°Men! Arrest this person!¡±


    ¡°Huh? Liu Jingzhou?¡± Jia Xu¡¯s objective was to stall for time but he was arrested before he could even do anything.


    ¡°Liu Mang Liu Hanyang!¡± Liu Biao roared in rage. Since Jia Xu is here, Liu Mang was definitely here. The letter he read was bing more and more believable.


    ¡°Brother Kuai Yue?¡± Jia Xu looked to Kuai Yue for help. Kuai Yue simply shook his head with a bitter smile. He sympathized but his hands were tied.


    On the other hand, Cai Mao started to understand what was going on the moment he saw Jia Xu. However, he did not believe that his sister would end up together with Liu Mang.


    ¡°Milord. I can only wish you good fortune!¡± Jia Xu muttered. If Liu Mang was caught, Jia Xu himself would not survive.


    ¡°Milord!¡± At this moment, Xiao Cui came out.


    ¡°Hm? Where is your Lady?¡± Liu Biao narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°The Lady is¡­ she is resting in the room.¡± Xiao Cui stammered.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Liu Biao did not believe her at all and tried to barge into the room.


    ¡°Milord! You cannot enter right now!¡± Xiao Cui tried to stop Liu Biao.


    ¡°Lowly servant! Get lost!¡± Liu Biao angrily shoved her to the floor and continued towards the room. Right now, he was more interested in catching his adulteress wife.


    ¡°Good! Go in!¡± One of Pang Tong¡¯s spies cheered. Everything would be determined once Liu Biao sees Liu Mang and Lady Cai together.


    ¡°We are finished!¡± Jia Xu wailed to himself. He did not see Liu Mang leave the room at all which meant that Liu Mang should still be in Lady Cai¡¯s room.


    ¡°Liu Jingzhou is really short tempered.¡± Liu Mang suddenlymented from behind them.


    ¡°Your Highness?¡± Kuai Yue cried out in surprise.


    ¡°Milord?¡± Jia Xu also lifted his head in surprise. His initial anger towards Liu Mang for getting him killed turned to pleasant surprise since it also meant that his life was spared.


    ¡°Liu Mang Liu Hanyang?¡± Liu Biao who thought that Liu Mang was in the room was also surprised while the spy ced by Pang Tong was in disbelief. He could not believe that Liu Mang could have woken up so quickly unless Xiao Lian somehow screwed up.


    The spy was actually correct. Xiao Lian only ced a few drops into the drink and threw away the rest of the drug because she was afraid that these people would try and harm others. As for Liu Mang, he escaped through the roof instead of the door so nobody noticed him.


    ¡°Liu Jingzhou is really short tempered. Not only did you arrest this King¡¯s subordinate but also act violently towards your own servant!¡± Liu Mang said rudely, showing that he did not have any friendship with Liu Biao. Any sense of guilt he had towards Liu Biao vanished and turned to anger the moment Liu Biao acted violently towards Xiao Cui. When he cleaned up the room, he found blood that was not his own. He knew whose blood this belonged to. Liu Mang also helped Xiao Cui up.


    ¡°Your Highness. This one has important things to deal with and will entertain Your Highnesster.¡± Liu Biao was not relieved. Instead of questioning Liu Mang, he had his soldiers obstruct Liu Mang¡¯s way and entered Lady Cai¡¯s room.


    ¡°Your Highness! What about¡­?¡± Xiao Cui was worried and wanted to ask about Lady Cai but she was stopped by Liu Mang.


    ¡°Xiao Cui. Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness. What about the Lady?¡± Xiao Cui asked again, this time in a soft voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Just let your Lord in.¡± Liu Biao said as he coldly looked at Liu Biao.


    Liu Biao entered the room without knocking. There, he saw Lady Cai in her bed with a flushed expression. She looked like she was very sick.

 Chapter 493

    <h4>Chapter 493</h4>


    When Liu Biao lifted the curtains, the beauty in the bed slowly opened her eyes.


    ¡°Lord husband? Am I dreaming? I must be dreaming. Xiao Cui! Is the medicine ready yet?¡± Lady Cai said in a daze.


    Liu Biao sighed and then coughed when he saw Lady Cai closing her eyes. His cough caused Lady Cai to open her eyes again.


    ¡°You are not dreaming. It is me.¡±


    ¡°Lord husband? Is it really you?¡± Lady Cai said and tried to sit up. However, she was only able to furrow her brows due to the pain.


    ¡°Lord husband. Forgive this ill concubine for being unable to show proper respect.¡±


    ¡°You fell sick?¡± Liu Biao said as he observed Lady Cai. He wanted to see if Lady Cai was pretending to be sick. However, what happened earlier made Lady Cai unable to move from the pain so she really did look sick. He initially wanted to execute her but ended up with aplicated feeling when he saw her looking so sick.


    ¡°Lord husband. Why are you here?¡± Lady Cai asked.


    ¡°I¡­ I heard that your fell sick and came to visit you.¡± Liu Biao stammered as he lied. It was not like he could tell her that he came to kill her after hearing that she was having an affair.


    ¡°Lord husband. There is no need to be so reserved. This concubine fell sick probably because of the cold and thought of returning after recovery. Yet, Lord husband is here to visit me. I am so moved!¡± Lady Cai was born a noble so she had plenty of acting skills. She even managed to shed a few tears.


    ¡°There is no need to be like this.¡± Liu Biao quickly replied when he saw Lady Cai¡¯s tears. His wife fell sick yet he suspected his wife of adultery. Liu Biao felt guilty.


    Lady Cai was favored by Liu Biao not only because she was Cai Mao¡¯s little sister. It was also because Lady Cai had control of Liu Biao¡¯s heart. She knew all of his thoughts.


    ¡°I am touched that Lord husband spent the time to visit me despite his busy schedule. Did Lord husband bring Zong Er with you?


    ¡°Zong Er?¡± Liu Biao repeated. Liu Zong was his favorite son but he had only been thinking of killing Lady Cai so naturally he forgot about his son.


    Lady Cai started sobbing after she saw Liu Biao¡¯s expression. ¡°Lord husband. I am touched that you came to see me but how could you leave Zong Er alone when he is still so young?¡± Liu Zong was still three years old. At that age, he still needed parental care.1


    ¡°Zong Er has his wet nurse to take care of him! You do not need to be so worried!¡± Liu Biao cated. However, Lady Cai would not have it.


    ¡°No! Zong Er is still young! What if he wants his parents? I must go to him! Lord husband, please get someone to prepare the carriage! I am going back now!¡± Lady Cai said as she struggled to get up.


    ¡°Wife! Calm yourself!¡± Liu Biao quickly tried tofort his wife. Lady Cai looked pale and weak. How could she go back in that state? In the end, Liu Biao could only promise to go back and take care of Liu Zong.


    When Liu Biao left, Lady Cai breathed out a sigh of relief. Her body was soaked with sweat. As Lady Cai had notpletely cleared the poison in her body, she had to quickly chase Liu Biao away or the secret would be revealed.


    ¡°Milord.¡± Kuai Yue and Cai Mao greeted the moment Liu Biao exited the room.


    ¡°Degui. Yidu. You have worked hard.¡± As Liu Biao did not find anything wrong, his mood improved and treated the two well again. Kuai Yue and Cai Mao shared a nce and understood that nothing happened.


    Liu Biao then waved his hand and the soldiers moved away from Liu Mang and Jia Xu. ¡°Your Highness. Why are you at my wife¡¯s Jingshan residence?¡± Liu Biao questioned with a fake smile.


    ¡°I am here just to present some cosmetics I obtained from the West to help her retain her youthfulness!¡± Liu Mang replied. He knew that there was no issue based on Liu Biao¡¯s expression. Liu Biao had also smiled at him so he had to show some face.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Liu Biao responded. He had no interest in cosmetics but had to give a response as etiquette. He also did not believe that Liu Mang brought gifts purely out of good intentions.


    ¡°I am also here to ask Lady Cai for a favor.¡± Liu Mang added.


    ¡°A favor?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I am sure you know by now that Master Yidu¡¯s son is going to marry this my little sister. This King came to Jingzhou in a hurry and have no one that can be the matchmaker. So I hope the Lady could act as matchmaker for Kuai Ran and my sister¡¯s wedding.


    Liu Biao nodded at this. Things have changed since Yan Ran was a prostitute. As she was getting married, she needed someone from her family to represent her. Lady Cai could fill this role since she could be considered Liu Mang¡¯s aunt.


    ¡°Kuai Yue thanks Milord!¡±


    ¡°There is no harm in this. When the timees, Kuai Ran cane to my residence to receive his wife.¡± Liu Biao promised immediately as he was in a good mood.


    ¡°Thank you, uncle.¡± Liu Mang cupped his fist. Liu Mang did not lie. He simply did not say the entire truth. ¡°That¡¯s right. Uncle. What about Yangzhou¡¯s provisions?¡± Liu Mang suddenly asked. All this time, Liu Mang was unable to even meet Liu Biao. Now that Liu Biao was right in front of him, he could not let this chance go.


    ¡°Hm¡­ This¡­! Yidu! Go and discuss about Kuai Ran¡¯s marriage with your inws! Zong Er is still waiting for me at home so I will be leaving first!¡± Liu Biaoughed and quickly escaped.


    ¡°Uncle! Wait!¡± Liu Mang tried to give chase but he was stopped by Liu Biao¡¯s soldiers. In the end, he could only shake his head as he watch Liu Biao leave.


    ¡°Your Highness! Do not chase after him!¡± Kuai Yue advised. He knew that Liu Biao would not discuss this matter even if Liu Mang caught up with him. The only thing they could do was influence him from the sidelines. Liu Mang also understood this.


    ¡°Master Yidu. Why did Liu Biao appear here?¡± Liu Mang asked. He wanted to know who informed Liu Biao.


    ¡°Is there a need to ask? It is definitely because someone does not want Your Highness to seed!¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Liu Mang replied. It was really a pointless question but the two of them understood what each other was saying. After all, there was only one person who had the capability of plotting this and also did not want Liu Mang to seed.


    Liu Mang regretted not killing Pang Tong that day. He should have done so even if it meant offending the Lumen Academy. If it was not because of Xiao Cui, Liu Mang would have died.


    Pang Tong was truly poisonous. Not only did he plot to harm Liu Mang but also the Cai Family. When Yangzhou and Jinghzou go to war, the biggest winner would be Liu Bei. At that time, Liu Biao would be forced to support Liu Bei even if he was unwilling to.


    Jia Xu was also enraged since Pang Tong also got him implicated. Although the two of them wanted to kill Pang Tong, Xiao Cui told them that Pang Tong had already left. Kuai Yue who did not want to get mixed up in the two¡¯s plots also decided to leave early.


    *****


    ¡°What? Liu Biao withdrew?¡± Pang Tong could not believe his eyes when Liu Biao¡¯s Army left rtively quietly.


    ¡°Did Liu Mang get arrested?¡± Pang Tong asked his spy.


    ¡°No!¡± The spy shook his head.


    ¡°That means Liu Biao killed him? That¡¯s wonderful! Liu Mang Liu Hanyang! You are finally dead!¡± Pang Tong cheered for a while until the spy finally cried and told him that Liu Mang was still alive. Liu Biao left peacefully without killing or arresting anyone.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Liu Biao did not catch anyonemitting acts of adultery!¡±


    ¡°How could that be? Didn¡¯t you tell me that the contents of the bottle was emptied?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! We used the whole bottle but when Liu Biao arrived, Liu Mang appeared from outside Lady Cai¡¯s room! He was not in the room at all!¡±


    ¡°How could this be?¡± Pang Tong turned pale. Even idiots would know who nned this incident. If his n had seeded, both the Cai Family and Liu Mang would be finished. There is nothing anybody could say about this. However, his n failed. As a result, he also offended the Cai Family.


    So now, the Cai Family and Kuai Family would be on Liu Mang¡¯s side. Meanwhile, the Lumen Academy had also been forced into neutrality by Pang Degong. Pang Tong did not want to think about this anymore and then killed the spy out of anger. His other subordinates did not dare to provoke Pang Tong and remained silent.


    *****


    ¡°Pang Tong Pang Shiyuan?¡± Lady Cai muttered with a cold expression after hearing Liu Mang¡¯s words. Both of them were once again in Lady Cai¡¯s room but they were both fully clothed.


    ¡°Yes. Only Pang Tong Pang Shiyuan coulde up with this strategy!¡± Liu Mang nodded.


    ¡°Pang Tong has enmity with you but why would he want to harm me?¡± Lady Cai could not understand. She knew that Liu Mang and Pang Tong were enemies but the Cai Family had been his allies.


    ¡°Allies?¡± Liu Mang sneered. ¡°Zhang Xiu used to think the same thing! That master and servant pair are best at backstabbing allies!¡± Liu Bei and Zhang Xiu were in a honeymoon period. Yet the moment they lost the battle, Liu Bei backstabbed Zhang Xiu to recover his strength. These were the fate of Liu Bei¡¯s allies.


    Lady Cai did not believe him so Liu Mang gave her the names of two more people that Liu Bei betrayed. One was Cao Cao, the other was Lu Bu. Cao Cao was more innocent. He got Liu Bei the title of Imperial Uncle and Left General. Yet, Liu Bei killed his general and upied Xuzhou. As for Lu Bu, the two of them were simply plotting against each other.


    ¡°Zui Xian Si!¡± Lady Cai muttered the name of the drug. She was more familiar with this drugpared to Liu Mang. After all, she was the one selling it. She never expected to be poisoned by it herself. When she checked the purchase records, Pang Tong¡¯s name was also there.


    ¡°That barbarian princess must be with you?¡± Lady Cai suddenly asked.


    ¡°Barbarian princess?¡± Liu Mang was stunned for a moment.


    ¡°Do not y dumb! Princess Qian Yu! The man that saved her that day must be you!¡± Lady Cai used.


    ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°Of course I know! You caused me to lose two thousand gold!¡±


    ¡°I caused you to lose two thousand gold?¡± Liu Mang still could not understand.


    ¡°Since you took the barbarian princess away, it meant that our escorts failed in their duty. We had no choice but to return the money to the Huang Family!¡±


    Finally, Liu Mang understood. ¡°You are the owner of the brothel?¡± Lady Cai nodded.


    Liu Mang was shocked. Not many people knew who the owner of that brothel was. They only knew that the owner had a powerful background.


    ¡°But I do not understand. Why did Cai He need to pay?¡± Liu Mang asked. As Lady Cai¡¯s little brother, Cai He should not have needed to pay for anything.


    ¡°I am me. Cai He is Cai He. Why would he concern me?¡± Lady Cai asked. She had established the brothel not only for money but also to gather information.


    ¡°I will first say that we did not purposely go and save the barbarian princess! We only saved the barbarian man!¡± Liu Mang exined, knowing that he should never owe any women money. It would be terrible if Lady Cai forced him to cough out two thousand gold.


    ¡°Why are you so nervous? I did not even ask you to reimburse me.¡± Lady Cai looked at Liu Mang superciliously.


    ¡°How do you n to deal with Pang Tong?¡± Liu Mang quickly changed the topic.


    ¡°Pang Tong Pang Shiyuan?¡± Lady Cai¡¯s eyes burned with rage. She could not forgive Pang Tong for plotting against her and the Cai Family but at the same time, she was worried about Liu Zong¡¯s position. She was worried that the Lumen Academy would strike back at her for Pang Tong.


    Fortunately, Liu Mang understood her thoughts. ¡°You are worried the Lumen Academy would support Liu Qi to inherit Liu Biao¡¯s position?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lady Cai looked at Liu Mang coldly.


    ¡°There is no need to worry. I have already made Liu Qi promise not topete with Liu Zong for Jingzhou.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± Lady Cai could not understand.


    ¡°Liu Qi is already one of my people!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Lady Cai spoke out in disbelief.


    ¡°Haha! Liu Qi had already sworn to serve me since I passed by Xinye! There is no need to worry about the Lumen Academy! I have already made him agree not topete with Liu Zong!¡± What Liu Mang did not say was that this applies when Liu Biao is in charge of Jingzhou. If Liu Biao no longer owned Jingzhou, it would no longer be any of Liu Mang¡¯s business.


    ¡°Is it true?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely true.¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care who sits of Jingzhou¡¯s throne. All I want is provisions for Yangzhou. If you could sell provisions to Yangzhou and help us escape from our predicament, we would be allies.¡±


    ¡°Provisions?¡± Lady Cai frowned. She knew why Liu Mang came all the way to Jingzhou. However, she could not change Liu Biao¡¯s mind so easily. One of the reasons Liu Biao favored her was because she did not participate in government affairs so much. ¡°It would be hard to persuade him with just my words.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Did you know? The Kuai Family already have a connection with me through marriage!¡±


    ¡°Kuai Ran?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Pang Degong had also promised that the Lumen Academy would not make things difficult for Yangzhou.¡±


    ¡°The Lumen Academy?¡± Lady Cai could not believe this since Liu Mang had offended Pang Tong, the most likely sessor of the Lumen Academy.


    ¡°Haha. You said it as well. Pang Tong is Pang Tong. The Pang Family is the Pang Family!¡±


    ¡°Alright. I will promise you my support¡± Lady Cai nodded. She initially hesitated because of fear. Now that the things she feared was remove, she could give her support readily.


    ¡°One more thing. When Liu Zong inherits the position as Lord of Jingzhou, I hope he could spare Liu Qi¡¯s life.¡±


    ¡°Spare Liu Qi?¡± Lady Cai hesitated. The normal thing to do was to dispose of Liu Qi to safeguard his position. However, Liu Mang wanted Liu Qi spared. It would be bad if Liu Mang had other thoughts such as obtaining Jingzhou with Liu Qi.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will make sure Liu Qi never step into Jingzhou again. If you are still not reassured, I am willing to write an official edict and stamp it with a seal!¡± Liu Mang reassured. With those words, Lady Cai had no choice but to believe him.


    ¡°I hope Your Highness will keep your promise!¡±


    ¡°Of course we will. An alliance between Yangzhou and Jingzhou would be mutually beneficial. Who do you think is Jingzhou¡¯s enemy right now?¡±


    ¡°Jingzhou¡¯s enemy? Jiangdong¡¯s Little Conqueror?¡± Lady Cai may not have involved herself with government affairs that much but even she knew the answer to that question.


    ¡°Correct. Then do you know are Yangzhou¡¯s enemy?¡± Liu Mang asked again. Lady Cai did not know the answer to this question as she was too busy dealing with the politics regarding her son.


    ¡°Yangzhou have a lot of enemies. Cao Cao and Liu Bei are our enemies. However, we also share a mutual enemy with Jingzhou. That enemy is Sun Ce!¡±


    ¡°Sun Ce?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I am sure Mdy knows our currently controlled territory? That is the six regions around Yangzhou. Hefei, Gushi, Shouchun, Anfeng, Linhuai, and Lujiang.¡±


    ¡°Sun Ce is currently upying Jiangdong. It is and full of resources. However, Sun Ce is like a caged tiger. We of Yangzhou are the walls of that cage. Once he breaks out of the cage, nobody would be able to stop him!¡± Liu Mang exined. He was simply stating the truth and was not threatening Lady Cai at all.


    ¡°We have enmity of Sun Ce because we killed his father! What about Yangzhou?¡± Lady Cai understood that the reason why Sun Ce and Liu Biao were still fighting each other is because their hatred for each other runs so deep that it was impossible to start a conversation. It was the result of Sun Jian¡¯s death. In their culture, filial piety was extremely important. It was why Cao Cao spared Zhang Xiu for causing the death of his son but did not spare Tao Qian for causing the death of his father. His son¡¯s life was not worth losing the chance to exploit Zhang Xiu. On the other hand, if he were to spare Tao Qian, the whole world would mock him for being unfilial and he would immediately lose all of his support.


    Lady Cai asked this question because she was afraid that Liu Mang would switch sides and ally with Sun Ce.


    ¡°Mdy. We also have irreconcble enmity with Sun Ce!¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°Jingzhou killed his father but we stole his wife!¡± Liu Mang could only reveal this secret to obtain Lady Cai¡¯s support


    ¡°Stole his wife?¡±


    ¡°Not long after Sun Ce got married, we took over Lujiang. His newly wed wife fell into our hands and slept with me! Sun Ce dered in public that his wife is dead.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Lady Cai loved gossip and was very interested in Liu Mang¡¯s revtions. So, Liu Mang had to exin what really happened which further convinced Lady Cai that Yangzhou and Jingzhou shared amon enemy in Jiangdong.


    Liu Mang took this opportunity to further persuade Lady Cai. ¡°Mdy. The powerful and influential Lords are now bing more evident. The power struggle in the North is almost over and Cao Cao is the winner. It is only a matter of time before he fully controlled the North. Who would contest against Cao Cao once he advance South?¡±


    Lady Cai who had started to learn more of the world thought to herself calmly. ¡°Cao Cao?¡± She was unfamiliar with the name. Even when there was war going on in Jingzhou, it was at Nanyang. Those Xiangyang would not be able to feel the conflict. Liu Mang had to exin the situation in the North, listing the ces that Cao Cao had already conquered.


    ¡°The one that would bear the brunt of his attack would be you and Liu Bei.¡± Lady Cai finally answered. She was not so stupid that she could not understand Liu Mang¡¯s exnation.


    ¡°Haha. Mdy. I am sure you know that once me and Liu Bei were defeated, his next target would be Jiangdong and Jingzhou! What do you think the odds of sess are for Jingzhou to survive Cao Cao¡¯s attack?¡±


    ¡°We have the Yangtze River. Even if Cao Cao have millions of soldiers, he would not be able to move all of them across the river!¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? If that is the case, why would your brother Cai Mao forge a connection with Cao Cao?¡± Liu Mang asked with a smile.


    ¡°From where did you learn this?¡± Lady Cai asked in fright. This was a secret shared only between her and Cai Mao. Liu Mang had no way of obtaining this information.


    ¡°Haha. Mdy do not need to hide this from me. You already know that Kuai Yue is on my side.¡± Liu Mang purposefully misdirected Lady Cai.


    ¡°Kuai Yue?¡± Lady Cai thought to herself that the Kuai Family must have done the same thing and then informed Liu Mang. However, this was actually knowledge obtained from the future.


    ¡°Mdy. If you would excuse me, I would like to say something offensive. There can only be one ending for you if you surrender to Cao Cao!¡±


    ¡°What ending?¡±


    ¡°You would be Cao Cao¡¯s toy! The Cai Family will sell your body to Cao Cao for benefits!¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Lady Cai red at Liu Mang as she pointed her finger, offended at the selling her body statement.


    ¡°Am I wrong? Mdy is only sixteen years old. Normally, you would marry a gifted schr but you end up with Liu Biao, a man old enough to be your father! You are so beautiful yet unappreciated!¡± Liu Mang said as he caressed Lady Cai¡¯s face.


    ¡°On the other hand, Cao Cao is younger and can appreciate beauty! He even sacrificed the lives of a general and his son for it!¡± Liu Mang said. Cao Cao became aughingstock when Dian Wei and Cao Ang died because Cao Cao wanted Lady Zou.


    ¡°Mdy. Are you willing?¡± Liu Mang asked.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Lady Cai did not seem to be disgusted by Liu Mang¡¯s caress. Rather, she quite liked it. She used to have the thoughts of marrying and apanying a suitable husband. Yet, she ended up with a man old enough to be her father because of her family.

 Chapter 494

    <h4>Chapter 494</h4>


    ¡°Mdy. Forgive me for being forthright but I want to know what path Liu Zong would follow even if the Cai Family obtain riches and honor.¡± Liu Mang asked Lady Cai.


    ¡°Won¡¯t he be the Lord of Jingzhou as Cao Cao¡¯s subordinate?¡±


    ¡°Are you sure that would happen?¡± Liu Mang sneered. ¡°Jingzhou has been given away by the Cai Family. Do you still think Cao Cao would let Liu Zong remain the Lord of Jingzhou? As a fertilend, it is desired by many. Not only do Sun Ce and Cao Cao want to obtain Jingzhou. Even Cao Cao¡¯s other subordinate wants Jingzhou! Would Liu Zong be able to safeguard his position?¡±


    Liu Mang continued. ¡°Another way of saying it would be that you and Liu Zong would no longer be necessary. You would be Cao Cao¡¯s toy and unable to keep your surname while Liu Zong would be moved elsewhere. Normally, Liu Qi or Liu Zong would be the one to inherit Jingzhou. This means that Cao Cao would fear Liu Zong the same way you fear Liu Qi as Liu Zong had the rights while Cao Cao himself only upied the ce forcefully. In the end, Liu Zong would meet a terrible end to ensure that those loyal to Liu Biao would give up their schemes!¡±


    One such example were Tao Qian¡¯s children who disappeared from history around the time of his death. During that time, Cao Cao and Lu Bu were fighting at Xuzhou so they were unlikely to be the culprits. The only person left was Liu Bei. Tao Qian had offered Xuzhou to protect his children. Yet he was unable to protect both of them and his bloodline was extinguished. As Cao Cao is as ambitious as Liu Bei or even more ambitious than Liu Bei, it would be unlikely for him to spare Liu Zong.


    In the original history, after surrendering to Cao Cao, Liu Zong was sent to Qingzhou and disappeared from history. On the other hand, Liu Bei used Liu Qi to obtain Jingzhou. Liu Qi then died from illness a few monthster.


    ¡°When Mdy is dead, I wonder if it would be written as Liu or Cao on your grave!¡± Liu Mang mocked. Lady Cai became speechless.


    ¡°In other words, you won¡¯t even enter the Cai Family¡¯s tomb. You would just waste yourself pointlessly for the sake of others!¡± The women from ancient times were very pitiful. When they die, they cannot be buried together with their ancestral family. They cannot even keep their names.


    ¡°But the Cai Family are the ones that brought me up!¡± Lady Cai was perplexed. Liu Mang was correct. Regardless of what she did for the Cai Family, she would not get anything. ording to the teachings of Confucius, women only lived for the sake of her husband and her son. She had no feelings for her husband but she should consider her son as well.


    Yet, Lady Cai continued to hesitate as her brother and the rest of the Cai Family had treated her well.


    Seeing Lady Cai hesitate, Liu Mang added. ¡°Mdy. You have already paid back what you owed to the Cai Family. The Cai Family would not have reached this point without your sacrifice. Look at Cai Mao. He is the Military Advisor of Jingzhou and even had control of the provisions. If Cai Mao had any other wild ambitions, he would already have enough power and authority to obtain it by himself. This is why Liu Biao had to keep Cai Mao in check by using Huang Zu!¡±


    These were all exchanged for Lady Cai¡¯s prime age. It was the important age where women were still beautiful and wanted. Thepensation should have been enough.


    ¡°Will you still hesitate?¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°You have two choices! The first is to sacrifice everything including yourself and Liu Zong for the Cai Family! You would lose your identity and Liu Zong would meet an obscure end!¡±


    ¡°No! I can¡¯t do this!¡± Lady Cai shook her head. She was willing to sacrifice herself but not her son.


    ¡°The second choice is to ally with Yangzhou so that we can fight back Cao Cao and Sun Ce!¡±


    ¡°What if you also have wild ambitions?¡± Lady Cai firmly looked at Liu Mang.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Nothing will happen unless Jingzhou takes the initiative to attack us. Besides, with Cao Cao invading us, how would we have the resources to annex Jingzhou? I am sure you can understand this as well.¡± Liu Mang exined.


    Hearing this, Lady Cai had no choice but to believe him. Cao Cao was too big a threat for Yangzhou to backstab their allies. Besides that, Yangzhou did not have arge navy. Even though Gan Ning was able to wipe out thirty thousand of Jiangdong¡¯s navy, it was only one third of their entire army. On the other hand, there were even more navy troops in Jingzhou. The sheer numbers would make an attack impossible. She was now convinced that allying with Yangzhou would be beneficial for her. Not only would Liu Qi be restrained. They would also help her fight Sun Ce and Cao Cao. Even if Yangzhou were to be defeated, Cao Cao¡¯s Army would be heavily damaged. This alliance would guarantee at least twenty years of peace for Jingzhou.


    ¡°I will agree to the alliance.¡± Lady Cai nodded.


    ¡°Really?¡± Liu Mang asked excitedly.


    ¡°Am I able to lie to Your Highness without being punished for being disrespectful?¡± Lady Cai said as she looked at Liu Mang. ¡°However, there is something that must first be said! The provisions are not free! You will have to buy them!¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Liu Mang replied ecstatically. Yangzhou had a lot of money but little provisions. He simply needed enough provisions tost a year. The following year, Yangzhou would be self-sufficient. The people would truly be citizens instead of a time bomb. At that time, Lu Bu would be able to develop more territory and they could also fight back against Liu Bei.


    ¡°Leave the rest to me.¡± Lady Cai nodded. Liu Mang was rich enough to buy provisions. He was unlike Liu Bei who came with promissory notes. Lady Cai simply needed to say a few words to Liu Biao and they would be able to obtain money.


    ¡°In that case, I will take my leave here!¡± Liu Mang replied and wanted to leave.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± Liu Mang looked back at Lady Cai. ¡°Is there something else?¡±


    ¡°Come over here!¡± Lady Cai beckoned Liu Mang with her hand.


    When Liu Mang approached, Lady Cai pushed him down onto the bed. ¡°This time, you are below!¡±

 Chapter 495

    <strong>Chapter 495</strong>


    ¡°Milord! Congrattions on persuading Lady Cai!¡± Jia Xu winked at Liu Mang after Liu Mang exited Lady Cai¡¯s room. This made Liu Mang feel ufortable.


    While Liu Mang had indeed persuaded Lady Cai, he felt as though he lost face after being pushed down by Lady Cai.


    Liu Mang felt like kicking Jia Xu when he saw Jia Xu¡¯s vulgar smile but restrained his anger as Jia Xu did not abandon him earlier.


    ¡°Stop speaking nonsense!¡± Liu Mang replied in a bad mood. He was certain that Jia Xu would not bother him without a good reason.


    ¡°Milord. There is a message from Yangzhou. Please look at it.¡± Jia Xu finally said and handed Liu Mang a letter.


    At that time, Yangzhou was beingmanded by Liu Ye and Xu Shu. With their skills, they should be able to govern Yangzhou well so they would not bother Liu Mang with trifling matters. Liu Mang took the letter to his room before reading it.


    The letter talked about three things. The first was a report that the industrial zone destroyed by Liu Bei was now back in operation. They had once again started building siege weapons which they used to guard Shouchun. The ballista could be used to kill the attacking soldiers at closebat while Liu Mang¡¯s catapults could be used to restrain Liu Bei¡¯s own catapults with superior range. Enemies would need to waste a hundred thousand lives away if they even wanted to get close to Shouchun.


    The second thing was that the ships at the shipyard had been given to Gan Ning. Gan Ning¡¯s navy had followed the White Horses down the Yangtze River and towards Wancheng. The Jiangdong Navy tried to track them but failed. The navy had ten thousand men with another eight thousand still under training.


    The third matter was about Zhang Liao¡¯s battle against Sun Quan at Linhuai. When Liu Mang read this, he started tough.


    ¡°Milord. Why are youughing?¡± Jia Xu asked. He had not yet read the letter as this information was sent by Yang Hong. They were not allowed to read each other¡¯s information reports even though they worked for the same person as they were meant to keep each other in check. Jia Xu have people keeping watch of Yang Hong¡¯s movements and the reverse is also true. This is the only way Liu Mang could be at ease.


    ¡°Wenhe. Come and look at this. This is my father-inw¡¯s best general!¡± Liu Mangughed heartily.


    Jia Xu took the letter and read it. When he finally reached Zhang Liao, his eyes opened wide. ¡°Zhang Liao did all this?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Liu Mangughed happily. He believed that Yang Hong would not deceive him.


    Zhang Liaomanded five thousand Xiliang Cavalry and five thousand of the ck g¡¯s heavy armor infantry to capture Linhuai. They managed to kill twenty thousand men, captured forty thousand, while the rest of the enemy deserted. Meanwhile, only two thousand troops were lost for this result.


    ¡°Milord! Zhang Liao Zhang Wenyuan is truly talented!¡± Jia Xu could not help butment at the man¡¯s remarkable ability. It was a remarkable result even if the ten thousand men were elites. Before this, Jia Xu was even worried that Zhang Liao would act rashly and hoped that Zhang Liao would simply fortify his position while waiting for reinforcements. Although the enemy¡¯s reinforcements of fifty thousand men were a lot, they only needed to guard Linhuai. He never expected Zhang Liao to simply capture Linhuai.


    ¡°Of course he is!¡± Liu Mang smiled.


    ¡°Milord is such a good judge of talent!¡± Jia Xu ttered. This time, Jia Xu meant it instead of simply saying it to curry favor. Zhang Liao was already a middle aged man and a veteran of war. Yet, Ding Yuan, Dong Zhuo and even Lu Bu was unable to make Zhang Liao show off his talents. Zhang Liao remained unknown under Ding Yuan and Dong Zhuo¡¯smand. Even when he served under Lu Bu, Zhang Liao was only known as one of Lu Bu¡¯s general.


    However, Liu Mang was able to make Zhang Liao defeat twenty thousand soldiers and capture forty thousand soldiers with only ten thousand soldiers. The losses were also only two thousand soldiers.


    ¡°I must really give this Zhang Liao a title!¡± Liu Mang shook his head. Also written in the letter was Qin Feng¡¯s request to be a marquis. Initially, Qin Feng was going to surrender his troops to Sun Quan and then retire to Jiangdong as a rich person. However, his instead forcefully stolen by Sun Quan so it felt like he was beaten to the ground.


    Just this was not enough for a rebellion. However, his nephew who worked in the army disobeyed his new superior and was going to be executed. Qin Feng tried to plead for leniency but his pleas were ignored. He who had lost his power and authority was no longer worth anything to Sun Quan.


    His authority was snatched and his nephew was dead. Qin Feng was naturally unhappy. At this moment, Zhang Liao appeared and made an offer. If Qin Feng seeds, he would be given a marquis title and he could even be the governor of a province. Of course, Qin Feng alone was not enough to capture Linhuai.


    Meanwhile, Lu Su had Qin Feng monitored. If Qin Feng acted strangely, he would be removed. Lu Su had indeed found something strange. Qin Feng had volunteered for military service to fight against Zhang Liao! Although Qin Feng no longer had military authority, he still had the prestige. Since Qin Feng himself volunteered, Sun Quan was overjoyed. Qin Feng would fight with the people loyal to him while Sun Quan could preserve his main army. Although they now all fought for Linhuai, these people were still inferior in skillpared to Sun Quan¡¯s main army. It would be better to use them as cannon fodder.


    These twenty thousand soldiers outnumber the Xiliang Cavalry ten to one. Even if they exchange ten people for one enemy, it would be worth it.


    Sun Quan and Zhang Liao fought twice, Zhang Liao lost both battles and left behind some bodies. Sun Quan was overjoyed but he did not realize that these bodies seem to have been dead for some time. They were actually the bodies of Lu Meng¡¯s men. Lu Su felt that something was wrong but Sun Quan was too happy to heed Lu Su¡¯s suspicions especially when Lu Su himself could not figure out why Zhang Liao would fake a defeat.


    Meanwhile, Linhuai¡¯s troops were encouraged by their victory as they were rewarded for killing their enemies. Sun Quan generously rewarded the troops giving them high morale. Qin Feng also generously rewarded the troops with his retirement money. He promised them more money depending on the heads of the enemies given to him. Each head was a hundred coins, each 100-men general was worth two hundred and other such rewards.


    At this point, Sun Quan¡¯s main army started to itch to join the fight. They could be rich just by killing a few people.


    Zhang Liao and Sun Quan fought again. Zhang Liao lost again. This time, Zhang Liao even lost a few horses and a ballista to Sun Quan. This time, Sun Quan started to believe that Zhang Liao did not know how to fight wars. He started to be overconfident, thinking he could easily capture Yangzhou after defeating Zhang Liao.


    The next battle, he moved out his entire army to capture Zhang Liao. His Xiliang Cavalry was too attractive to pass up. With these five thousand horses, Sun Quan would be able to form another heavy cavalry.


    Seventy thousand against ten thousand. On top of that, the enemy was a general that he had defeated before. Defeat seemed impossible, so he left without making any preparations. He was also afraid that Zhang Liao would escape. If that happened, Sun Quan would not be able to obtain the horses.


    Zhang Liao had indeed escaped. He took the five thousand Xiliang Cavalry and disappeared, leaving behind the ck g Army who were in formation.


    Sun Quan¡¯s Army of seventy thousand covered the ck g Army.


    Sun Quan sat in the rear as he awaited the good news. However, the ck g Army was like a wall that would not budge. That being said, the ck g Army was suffering heavy casualties. If this were to continue, the ck g Army would bepletely wiped out.


    At this moment, the Xiliang Cavalry returned charging. Initially, Sun Quan was at ease. The Xiliang Cavalry¡¯s appearance means Sun Quan could obtain the horses. On top of that, the Xiliang Cavalry would start the fight engaging the twenty thousand Linhuai troops. No matter how many losses they suffer, Sun Quan would not feel any heartache.


    That was when things when wrong. Sun Quan had ced too much faith in the Linhuai troops. Without any walls, the Linhuai troops were like a disorderly mob that cannot go against the current. This is especially true for their crafty veterans. They were already struggling with the ck g Army and now Zhang Liao appeared. On top of that, Zhang Liao was the one that had heads thrown over the city walls so he was like a demon to them. When these soldiers started to run, chaos erupted amongst the Linhuai troops and eventually, the whole of Sun Quan¡¯s Army.


    ¡°Get back here! Fall back in line!¡± One of Sun Quan¡¯s subordinates whomanded the Linhuai troops shouted. Naturally, nobody paid him any attention. ¡°Those who try to escape will be executed!¡± Another subordinate shouted and immediately executed one of the escaping soldiers.


    These veterans on the other hand were terrible at everything. However, they were skilled in escaping and had good teamwork. ¡°Brothers! Run quickly! The demon¡¯s army is here! If you run, you can survive! If you don¡¯t run now, you will definitely die!¡±


    And so, the Linhuai troops started running the other way. The confused one even started killing their own allies for the reward. These twenty thousand soldiers ended up bing Zhang Liao¡¯s vanguards, charging at Sun Quan¡¯s Army.


    ¡°Impossible! How could this happen?¡± Sun Quan could not believe that the battle could end up like this. In the end, Lu Su and Sun Quan ended up as Zhang Liao¡¯s captive in Yangzhou¡¯s prison.

 Chapter 496

    <strong>Chapter 496</strong>


    ¡°This Qin Feng is not bad!¡± Liu Mangughed. He would not like having a dishonest teammate digging a hole for him but if it happened to his enemies, he would feel happy.


    ¡°We can make him a marquis and a governor. However, it cannot be at Linhuai.¡± Liu Mang said as he had Jia Xu write a reply to Yangzhou. Qin Feng had contributed greatly by helping to defeat Sun Quan¡¯s Army. However, it would be problematic if Qin Feng continued to rule over Linhuai. It was no longer possible for Qin Feng to return to Jiangdong¡¯s side but that does not mean he could not give Linhuai to other factions.


    Besides that, Linhuai was a strategic point for Liu Mang. He wanted to use it as an entryway to the ocean. That was why he could not leave Linhuai to Qin Feng.


    ¡°Anfeng still does not have a governor. Let us ce Qin Feng there.¡± Liu Mang remembered. Anfeng surrendered during the time Liu Bei and Zhang Xiu attacked so it still did not have a governor. Anfeng was also no longer as important. Most of the people, especially the talented ones have moved to Guangzhou. Rather than calling Anfeng a province, it was more of an attachment to Guangzhou. They would not need to fear any possible tricks by Qin Feng.


    ¡°Milord. We have also captured the enemy¡¯s advisor Lu Su Lu Zijing and second lord, Sun Quan Sun Zhongmou!¡± Jia Xu reminded.


    Liu Mang looked at the list of prisoner names and noticed that these two were the most important captives. The others may have died or escaped. ¡°What about Lu Meng and Ling Cao?¡± Liu Mang suddenly remembered. They were the first people to fight Zhang Liao. However, these two were not on the list. Liu Mang frowned and wondered if they died. Ling Cao was not as big a problem but he definitely wanted to know Lu Meng¡¯s fate.


    ¡°Lu Meng and Ling Cao? They should probably still be alive.¡± Jia Xu was unfamiliar with these names. These two should only be a small general at most so he could not understand why Liu Mang was so cautious about these two. However, Liu Mang knew about Lu Meng¡¯s true worth. It was Lu Meng that formed the strategy that resulted in Guan Yu¡¯s death. It can also be said that he was the one that ultimately caused the death of the three brothers.


    ¡°They must have escaped from Linhuai city!¡± Jia Xu was referring to the escaped soldiers that had been in charge of guarding the city. He guessed correctly. Lu Meng and Ling Cao had indeed been ordered to guard Linhuai. Sun Quan intended to disregard them and show off his military strength. Instead Sun Quan got crushed and the two intelligent generals knew that defending the city was impossible. They promptly decided to escape since guarding the city would be pointless.


    ¡°Milord. What should we do about Lu Su and Sun Quan?¡±


    ¡°Lu Su Lu Zijing?¡± Liu Mangughed. Lu Su was an acquaintance. Lu Su had almost got Liu Mang killed. If Gan Ning had not sank the Jiangdong Navy, they would have lost Wancheng andter, Lujiang.


    Lu Su who had been captured were exchanged for at least a thousand gold. Now, Lu Su was captured again.


    ¡°Let us keep Lu Su!¡± Liu Mang did not want Lu Su to return. Liu Mang allowed Lu Su to returnst time mostly because he needed craftsmen to make warships. Since he already had both, he no longer needed more. Besides that, these craftsmen were the core of Jiangdong. It was unlikely for them to agree sending over more craftsmen. That was why it was better for the talented Lu Su to be left here.


    ¡°Persuade him to surrender. If he doesn¡¯t, just keep him in prison.¡± Liu Mang did not want to kill Lu Su. This was not just because of his talent. If it had been someone like Pang Tong, Liu Mang would have him executed in a heartbeat. However, Lu Su was an honest person so Liu Mang wanted to keep him.


    ¡°As for Sun Quan...¡±


    ¡°Does Milord have a n?¡± Jia Xu gave a smile. Liu Mang knew that Jia Xu had already guessed his intentions.


    ¡°I am sure Wenhe has an idea as well. There is no need to hide it!¡± Liu Mang did not like Jia Xu looking at him with a knowing gaze. It was like an unrted individual watching everyone¡¯s idiotic y.


    Jia Xu also stopped talking nonsense when he noticed Liu Mang¡¯s unhappiness. ¡°Let him go!¡±


    ¡°Why should I let him go when he has blue eyes like the Conqueror of Western Chu?¡± Liu Mang purposely asked even though he had the same thought as Jia Xu. Having blue eyes is just a gic difference but in ancient times, it was enough to be considered an auspicious sign. This can be used to gather the citizen¡¯s support.


    ¡°Having blue eyes is good for him. Unfortunately there is another conqueror above him!¡± Jia Xu replied, referring to Sun Ce. Liu Mang then purposefully asked a few more questions and made Jia Xu answer them.


    In the end, the summary is that Sun Quan was a talented and ambitious person. He would definitely not want to fall from grace. Unlike Sun Ce who had military talent, Sun Quan was able to obtain the nobles favor. If Sun Quan were to be executed, these nobles would only be able to support Sun Ce and Jiangdong would be stable. On the other hand, sparing Sun Quan would allow the nobles to continue supporting Sun Quan to chase away Sun Ce. Sun Ce would then have two choices. The first one was to abdicate while the other was to kill his brother.


    So Liu Mang chose to spare Sun Quan while extorting ten thousand gold from them.1


    ¡°Ten thousand gold? Would they fork out the money?¡± Jia Xu asked.


    ¡°I can¡¯t make it cheaper thanst time. Lu Su was already worth a few thousand gold so Sun Quan must be priced higher. I don¡¯t believe Sun Ce has no money!¡± Liu Mang replied mercilessly. All he needed to do was to announce the price. Sun Ce would have no choice but to fork out the money. If he does not, he would be pressured not just by the nobles and citizens but also his mother. He would also obtain the reputation of someone who abandons his own little brother.


    *****


    Unable to control his anger and strength, Sun Ce once again smashed his table, splitting it into two. Standing by Sun Ce¡¯s side was his advisor, Zhou Yu. He was the only one that could advise Sun Ce in this situation.


    ¡°Report! General Lu Meng and General Ling Cao has returned. They are requesting an audience!¡± The messenger reported. He fearfully gave his report when he saw the destruction inside the main camp for the Jiangdong Navy.


    ¡°Haha! They still dare to return? Why did they not just die on the battlefield? Tell them to get lost!¡± Sun Ce shouted as he smashed another newly reced furniture into two. The wood shavings scattered and struck the messenger in the face. The messenger did not even dare to wipe the blood from his face until he was given permission to leave and treat his injuries by Zhou Yu.


    ¡°Bofu. Do not be so angry. Victory and defeat aremon in military operations. Didn¡¯t we also lose disastrously at Sanjiangkou?¡± Zhou Yu tried to console Sun Ce after the soldier left.


    Unfortunately, Zhou Yu¡¯s efforts did not bear fruit. ¡°Lose? These pigs did not just lose! An army of seventy thousand got wiped out by an army of ten thousand! It was a battle that even pigs could win!¡± Sun Ce shouted angrily. It was not the defeat itself that enraged him but the numbers involved.


    ¡°Bofu! I am not trying to praise our enemies and diminish our own might. However, you must remember that Lu Bu¡¯s Army are full of soldiers that are kings innd battles. The Wolf Cavalry and the Formation Breaker are all trump cards. Have you forgotten the battle at Wancheng?¡±


    ¡°Wancheng?¡± This was another sore point for Sun Ce. He sent out an army of one hundred thousand but was only left with five thousand survivors. Sun Ce himself did not want to remember this incident. If it had been anyone else aside from Zhou Yu that reminded him of this, Sun Ce would have personally killed him.


    Seeing Sun Ce¡¯s reaction, Zhou Yu continued. ¡°Bofu. You have met the Xiliang Cavalry before. They may not be as good as the Wolf Cavalry but they were also one of the best!¡± Sun Ce had encountered the Xiliang Cavalry when it was still under Dong Zhuo¡¯smand. At that time, they had defeated Sun Jian and caused the death of Zu Mao.


    ¡°There is also the ck g Army!¡± Zhou Yu said and then turned silent. The ck g Army had been the Zhou Family¡¯s personal soldiers. The Zhou Family had spent a lot of money and at least ten years creating the ck g Army so that they could help Sun Ce and Jiangdong. He never expected they would end up turning against him at Wancheng. In fact, one of the reasons they failed to attack Wancheng was because of the ck g Army.


    ¡°These soldiers are definitely not inferior to your own troops.¡± Zhou Yu evaluated them and then frowned. ¡°Then there is Zhang Liao Zhang Wenyuan.¡± Zhang Liao had been Lu Bu¡¯s deputy general but when Zhang Liaomanded the troops personally, there is such a beautiful result. Zhou Yu could not help but frown as there was another huge threat.


    ¡°Lu Bu¡¯s subordinate that can follow him up till this point is definitely a valiant general. Second Lord¡¯s defeat was reasonable!¡± Zhou Yu added. He did not speak well for Sun Quan because he had a favorable impression of Sun Quan. On the contrary, Zhou Yu feared Sun Quan because the man was talented and had the support of the nobles. Such a person was also Sun Ce¡¯s little brother. It would be strange if Zhou Yu was not vignt. Yet, Zhou Yu still had no choice but to speak for Sun Quan at this point in time.


    ¡°An army of seventy thousand!¡± Sun Ceughed bitterly. Twenty thousand soldiers within the army of seventy thousand had been elites. Lu Meng lost five thousand while Sun Quan lost the remaining fifteen thousand.


    ¡°Gongjin. Is Lu Bu truly our nemesis?¡± Sun Ce was at a loss. He, the elder brother threw a hundred thousand men at his opponent and lost ny five thousand. His little brother threw seventy thousand men at his opponent and lost all of them. On top of that, he even got himself captured. In total, they had already lost almost a hundred and seventy thousand men. This was already half of Jiangdong¡¯s strength.


    ¡°Milord. I already said that victory and defeat ismon in war. If Lu Bu always wins, he would not have been chased out of Yanzhou and Xuzhou by Cao Cao. He was like a stray dog then and would have continued as such without our assistance!¡± Zhou Yu said this to make Sun Ce feel more at ease. However, it ended up making Sun Ce feel worse. This is because Sun Ce remembered that all of these wouldn¡¯t have happened had he not try to scheme against Lu Bu especially since they initially had a cordial rtionship. It was toote for regrets.


    Sun Ce sighed and finally granted Lu Meng and Ling Cao an audience. Although he was notpletely persuaded by Zhou Yu, he was no longer as irritable as before.


    Despite Sun Ce finally granting an audience, Lu Meng and Ling Cao never entered the tent. Zhou Yu had to go out and see what was going on. He then returned and asked Sun Ce to go out and take a look.


    Sun Ce angrily exited the tent with his sword and saw Lu Meng and Ling Cao kneeling on the ground. It was an exemry case of kneeling and asking for punishment.


    ¡°Haha! Do you think I would not kill you if you do this? If you think you deserve death,2 then why did you not just die at Linhuai?¡±


    ¡°Milord! We...¡± Lu Meng was ashamed. Sun Ce¡¯s words were too hurtful to his self-esteem. A general should die on the battlefield but he fled. Lu Meng himself did not have the face to look at Sun Ce.


    ¡°Milord is correct. We do not have the face to see you!¡± Lu Meng stood up and took out his sword.


    ¡°Protect the Lord!¡± Sun Ce¡¯s bodyguards also reacted.


    ¡°Move aside.¡± Sun Ce roared at them coldly. As he himself was much more powerful than his bodyguards, he did not need them to protect him. Anyone that could kill him would be able to make short work of his bodyguards.


    ¡°There is no need to live! It is better to die!¡± Lu Meng said and tried to sh his neck.


    ¡°General Lu!¡± Zhou Yu shouted. He did not expect Lu Meng to act this way.


    ¡°You want to die? You still need my permission!¡± Sun Ce shouted and threw his sword. His sword flew and struck Lu Meng¡¯s sword, disarming him.


    ¡°Milord! If you want us to die, please settle with just my life!¡±3 Ling Cao knelt in front of Sun Ce.


    ¡°Death is too light a punishment for you! I¡¯ve told you before! Even if you lose, you must bring Zhongmou back! Yet you guys returned alone!¡±


    ¡°Milord. Don¡¯t me General Lu Meng for this! It is all the Second Lord¡¯s fault!¡±


    ¡°Ling Cao! Don¡¯t say anymore!¡± Lu Meng immediately scolded.


    ¡°General! If we don¡¯t say it, you will definitely die!¡± Ling Cao ignored Lu Meng. While he was usually obedient, he knew that Lu Meng would die if he did not say this.


    ¡°Hmph! Speak! I want to see what is stopping you from dying!¡± Sun Ce coldly replied.


    ¡°Milord. This is not our fault. The Second Lord wanted to forcibly take military power. Milord had told us tomand twenty thousand of Jiangdong¡¯s elites. However, the Second Lord ced his trusted aide there instead. We lost a battle at Linhuai, suffering casualties of a several thousand men. Yet, the Second Lord initially wanted to execute us without question. In the following battle, the Second Lord did not bother consulting us. He made us defend the city while he took the rest of the army out for a decisive battle. The enemy defeated him without suffering much casualties. On the other hand, our remaining troops defending Linhuai were all old and weak soldiers. How are we supposed to save him?¡±


    ¡°Ling Cao!¡± Lu Meng shouted again.


    ¡°Is this true?¡± Sun Ce asked as he narrowed his eyes at Lu Meng.


    Lu Meng could only brace himself and confirm that Ling Cao¡¯s words were true.


    Sun Ce felt his head ache and massaged it. Forcibly taking military power was a serious crime. Sun Ce knew that Sun Quan was ambitious but he tried to fool himself. He allowed his little brother to go out and fight despite Zhou Yu¡¯s protests. Unfortunately, Sun Quan was too terrible. He could have chased Lu Meng and Ling Cao away with an excuse. However, he should not have done it before winning the battle. Now, Sun Quan himself was even captured.


    ¡°Milord! What¡¯s wrong?¡± Zhou Yu quickly went to support Sun Ce.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Sun Ce replied as he struggled to stand.


    ¡°Milord. When I gathered the men and withdrew, we came across a letter. Please look at it.¡± Lu Meng said as he ordered a soldier to hand over the letter.


    Sun Ce read the letter and was immediately rmed. ¡°Ten thousand gold? Liu Mang Liu Hanyang! You might as welle and rob us!¡±


    The letter contained Liu Mang¡¯s orders to Yangzhou to exchange Sun Quan for ten thousand gold. The others who heard this also hissed. This amount was more than several years of military expenses. Even the richest people in Jiangdong did not have that much money.


    ¡°Milord! We have to save the Second Lord!¡± Zhou Yu cupped his fist at Sun Ce.


    ¡°How are we going to get the money?¡± Sun Ceughed bitterly. He also wanted to save Sun Quan. Sun Quan was his little brother. While Sun Ce was cruel to others, he treated his family very well. Unfortunately, he had no money. ¡°Gongjin. Have the craftsman change all the warships under construction into merchant ships!¡±


    ¡°Milord! We must not do this!¡± Zhou Yu was stunned. These warships were all being made to rece their old ones. It was needed to win Jiangxia. Not only was it needed to advance their war efforts. Without it, the soldiers can only hide and would not dare to fight. This is because Jingzhou would still be able to bring out more ships after a battle while Jiangdong would not have any new ships.


    ¡°What else can we do? Am I supposed to watch Zhongmou die?¡± Sun Ce was also helpless. He was a Lord but also a brother. In fact, after the death of his father, he had raised his two siblings up and gave them everything that he could give. In a sense, he was also their father.


    His little sister loved weapons instead of clothing. So he invited violent women for his sister to y soldiers. His little brother was ambitious and he allowed it instead of killing his little brother like what others would have done. Even though this would endanger his position.


    On the other hand, Zhou Yu actually wanted Sun Quan to die. He would be happy with Liu Mang killed Sun Quan. That way, Jiangdong would be at peace. He had tried reminding Sun Ce about Sun Quan¡¯s threat many times but Sun Ce would always avoid this topic. Sun Ce would not listen to Zhou Yu at all and even if he did, it was less likely for him to follow through in action.


    Zhou Yu shook his head. He did not want to save Sun Quan but he had no other choice especially if Sun Ce was willing to abandon his cause to save his brother. ¡°Milord. There are other ways to save him but the warships need to be made!¡±


    ¡°Gongjin! I know you must have a n!¡± Sun Ce said happily.


    Zhou Yu secretly hoped his actions is worth it. ¡°Milord. We don¡¯t have the money but Jiangdong has money!¡±


    ¡°Hm? Gongjin. Would they be willing?¡± Sun Ce was confused for a while but he was not an idiot. He understood that Zhou Yu was referring to the nobles.


    ¡°Haha. It does not matter if they are unwilling. Since they have also contributed to that battle, we can bestow them their reward!¡± Sun Ce had only given Sun Quan twenty thousand men. Of the remaining fifty thousand men, thirty thousand was sent by the nobles. If they are not willing to pay up, they could be held ountable for the heavy crime of instigating the Second Lord to go to war and taking over military authority. Since the alternative of giving up his cause by stopping the construction of warships was much worse, they might as well offend the nobles.


    _______


    Liu Mang said five thousand, Jia Xu replied ten thousand. Then it goes back to five thousand. There is probably a typo error somewhere. The usual way these people beg for punishment (read: forgiveness) is to kneel, bow and say ¡°This guilty one deserves to die ten thousand times.¡± I don¡¯t remember this guy saying anything else in the story besides ¡°Pick me.¡±

 Chapter 497

    <strong>Chapter 497</strong>


    ¡°The Second Lord was caught?¡± The whole of Jiangdong became rmed. The nobles all had very good opinion of Sun Quan as the man was an intellectual who can easily make friends. If he ruled the world, all of his benefits would be shared with the nobles.


    On the other hand, Sun Ce was different. While Sun Ce was generous towards the nobles, he was not as good as Sun Quan. Sun Ce was a military leader that despises court affairs. Sun Ce also hated some of the nobles. He did not say it outright but his inner feelings was disyed in the way he asked the nobles for money. While Sun Ce did not start a recruitment order like Liu Mang, he was also someone who gives jobs to his own people instead of the nobles. The nobles would have long ced Sun Quan as Lord if it was not because Sun Ce pressured them.


    Despite the fact that they were being pressured by Sun Ce, the nobles were still quite lively in private. As a matter of fact, they were the ones that raised the money needed to fund Sun Quan¡¯s expedition. They did it with malicious intent.


    These very same people jumped in shock when they heard that Sun Quan was captured. They wanted to quickly go to Sun Ce and ask for Sun Quan to be redeemed.


    ¡°Calm down.¡± The head of Zhang Family, Zhang Zhao said. ¡°We must definitely save the Second Lord but we must carefully consider how we are going to do it.¡± Zhang Zhao initially came from the South and shouldn¡¯t have been in Jiangdong. However, he was talented and had followed Sun Ce for a long time.


    Zhang Zhao was the person that tried to benefit from both sides. He vowed loyalty to both Sun Ce and Sun Quan. At the same time, he offended neither. Zhang Zhao was also helpless in this case. He secretly supported Sun Quan but now he had no choice but to step forward. This is because Sun Ce gave the order for him to collect money from the nobles. This was a job that required him to offend people.


    ¡°What do you mean carefully consider? Second Lord must currently be suffering in hardship right now! We must rescue him!¡± Another noble replied. Zhang Zhao looked at this person and noted that this person came from Huiji. Sun Quan had taken care of him while he was still a county magistrate at Huiji. That was why this person would always support Sun Quan.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± All those who received Sun Quan¡¯s favor stood up and agreed.


    Zhang Zhao looked at all of these people who can¡¯t live without Sun Quan and gave a cold harrumph. ¡°Milord have already sent an envoy to negotiate with the enemy!¡±


    ¡°Milord is righteous! The Second Lord and Jiangdong is like Lord Jiang and the King of Zhou1!¡± They can only benefit under Sun Quan while they can only be suppressed under Sun Ce.


    There were plenty of talented people in Jiangdong. If all the positions were upied by talented people, the nobles will suffer.


    ¡°Milord have already dispatched an envoy but Yangzhou is greedy and Lu Bu is a vicious tyrant. The ransom for the Second Lord is thirty thousand gold.¡±


    ¡°Thirty thousand gold!?¡± The nobles all gasped. These were their life savings.


    ____________


    https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Jiang_Ziya Also King Zhou refers to King Wen of Zhou, not King Zhou of Shang. Its like saying one can¡¯t survive without the other.

 Chapter 498

    <strong>Chapter 498</strong>


    ¡°Thirty thousand gold? That ve-Of-Three-Surnames is crazy!¡± The nobles cursed Lu Bu instead of Liu Mang as the Han Dynasty still existed. Poor Lu Bu was used wrongly even though this entire case had nothing to do with him.


    Liu Mang had only asked for ten thousand gold but Zhou Yu changed the demands to thirty thousand gold instead.


    ¡°I do not know if Lu Bu has gone mad but we need to fork out thirty thousand gold.¡± Zhang Zhao shook his head. Liu Mang could not ask for provisions as Sun Ce also needed provisions to fight against Jingzhou. That was why the letter only stated money. That being said, it was also hard to gather the money needed as Jiangdong had been warring for quite a long time. Most of their savings had already been used up.


    Zhang Zhao¡¯s words caused the others to turn silent. The most they could do was look at each other in the frightening silence.


    ¡°Milord! How are we going to get the money?¡± One noble asked Sun Ce only to be red at by the others. He immediately realized he said something wrong. Sun Ce already had no money. He would not think of the nobles if he had the money. If Zhou Yu had not stopped him, Sun Ce would have even plundered their homes.


    ¡°You are correct. The Lord could not gather that much money!¡± Zhang Zhao said not giving the man a chance to escape. He wanted someone else to dere the current situation so that he could dere his purpose.


    There were a dozen nobles there so each of them would have toe up with a few thousand gold. As they were not as rich as the nobles in Jingzhou, these amount was like cutting into their flesh.


    ¡°Lord Zhang Zhao. We are honor bound to save the Second Lord. However, you yourself know that there is war for the past few years. I, Cheng Mou, cane up with a few hundred gold by living frugally to help rescue Second Lord.¡± One noble spoke up.


    ¡°Me too! The Second Lord has been kind to me! I of the Liu Family is also willing toe up with a few hundred gold!¡±


    On the other hand, Zhang Zhao sneered at them. ¡°I of the Zhang Family wille up with three thousand gold.¡±


    Zhang Zhao¡¯s words caused the others to mock him in their hearts. That was so much money and it was not like they did not support the Lord bying up with a few hundred gold.


    ¡°Lord Zhang Zhao is righteous. You are able toe up with three thousand gold unlike us, the poor nobles.¡± The other nobles mocked him believing that the more money Zhang Zhao took out, the less money they had to take out.


    ¡°Really? Don¡¯t the Cheng Family have a fertilend that¡¯s ten thousand mu wide and four courtyards?¡± Zhang Zhao asked back.


    ¡°Haha. Thatnd is inherited from my ancestors. Since the weather is not good, it is mostly abandoned. As for the four courtyard, that is just my humble home.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Although the weather was bad, thend in Jiangdong was never abandoned since they had to make use of it to not suffer any losses.


    On the other hand, each room in the courtyards were at least a hundred gold. If these people had no money, they would not have been able to fund Sun Quan¡¯s expedition.


    ¡°Oh? The Cheng Family is really frugal! Don¡¯t worry. I will inform the Lord about your generosity so that you don¡¯t have to pay taxes and will be able to survive this crisis. I am sure the Second Lord would also be very touched by your generosity and give you more benefits such as the trade of salt in the future.¡± Zhang Zhao said with a smile.


    The Cheng Family¡¯s lord was not happy at all with this statement. Salt was expensive and could only be sold by those with permit. As it was amon necessity, the market is big which also meant that there were a lot of illegal traders of salt especially amongst the nobles. While Sun Ce was powerful, it was not possible to go after every single one of them. However, the Cheng Family would still be in trouble if Zhang Zhao point at him specifically.


    ¡°Oh! I just remembered!¡± The Cheng Family¡¯s lord suddenly yelled as he smiled again. ¡°My ancestors also left behind a lot of jewels. Since we can¡¯t use it anyway, we can use it to save the Second Lord! We should be able to sell it for two thousand gold!¡±


    ¡°Haha! The Cheng Family is so generous! You can even take out your ancestors mementos to save the Second Lord! How admirable!¡± Zhang Zhao mocked.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± The Cheng Family¡¯s lord knew he was being mocked but he could only tolerate the insults.


    ¡°Haha! The Cheng Family promised two thousand gold!¡± Zhang Zhao said as he had the Cheng Family¡¯s lord write his name down on a piece of paper.


    The other nobles could not say a word as Zhang Zhao started to threaten another family. In the end, each of these families had to give away between one thousand gold to three thousand gold. The total he obtained was twenty four thousand gold. Ten thousand would be used to save Sun Quan while the remaining fourteen thousand was for Sun Ce to spend however he saw fit. Zhou Yu¡¯s plot worked out well.


    The nobles were all very unhappy but they had to treat Zhang Zhao with respect and a smile. As for Zhang Zhao, he left after the nobles promised the money. He believed that the nobles would obediently send the money to Sun Ce and did not need to him push them any further.


    *****


    Meanwhile, Sun Quan was despairing in prison. ¡°Zijing. Tell me. Am I truly a useless person?¡±


    ¡°Milord. How could you be useless?¡± Lu Su replied. Both of them were wearing the same white clothing of a prisoner.


    ¡°If that is the case then why am I here? How could I with an army of seventy thousand lose to an army of ten thousand?¡±


    Sun Quan in this timeline was fated to have a tragic life. In the original timeline, Sun Ce conquered Jingzhou and ended up being more carefree. He then went for a hunting trip where he was assassinated. Unfortunately, Liu Mang¡¯s existence changed history. While they still had half of Jiangxia, they did not have the advantage due to Zhuge Liang¡¯s meddling. With all of his current problems, Sun Ce did not have the mood to go hunting. Since Sun Ce was alive, Sun Quan had go out to prove himself. As a result, he ended up in his current situation.


    ¡°Milord!¡± Lu Su did not know how to console Sun Quan. Sun Quan was absolutely not useless. Unfortunately, his brother was too powerful. As a result, Sun Quan became too eager and impatient which is the reason for his downfall. He could have seeded if he had been patient and advanced steadily.


    While Lu Su was trying to find a way to console Sun Quan, a group of soldiers visited them. These soldiers were from Yangzhou¡¯s most elite troops, the Urban Army.


    ¡°Which one of you is Lu Su Lu Zijing!¡± The man entered the prison area and asked as he frowned from the stench.


    ¡°Sir. This is him.¡± Another soldier stepped forward and replied.


    Hearing the voices, Sun Quan and Lu Su became rmed. They did not know why the soldiers were looking for them.


    ¡°Open the cell doors.¡± The officer ordered. He then entered the prison cell and said with a smile. ¡°Master Lu Su Lu Zijing. I trust you have been well!¡±


    ¡°Are you Chu Ergou?¡± Lu Su asked in doubt.


    ¡°How dare you speak so rudely to our general!¡± Another soldier berated him. ¡°This is our General Chu Ju!¡±


    ¡°Chu Ju1?¡± Lu Su was stupefied for a while and thenughed. Aren¡¯t they both the same thing? His name simply became a little bit more refined.


    ¡°Haha. Zijing. The Lord loves talent and gave me the name Ju. I hope you can call me Chu Ju from now onwards.¡± The officer spoke to Lu Su very respectfully as Lu Su was an admirable and impartial person.


    ¡°A dog is still a dog! Yet you want to be called Chu Ju?¡± Sun Quan harrumphed in disdain.


    ¡°You!¡± The soldier stepped forward with the intention of hitting Sun Quan but was stopped by his general.


    ¡°Why is General Chu Ju here?¡± Lu Su gave the man face as the soldier had advanced in life.


    ¡°I am here to send Master Zijing on his way.¡± Chu Ju replied.


    ¡°What?¡± Sun Quan was stunned. The ones that die in battle were all 1000-menmanders and 100-menmanders. It was very unlikely for generals and strategists to die, especially in captivity. They would simply be redeemed.


    ¡°Can General Chu be clearer?¡± Lu Su asked again calmly.


    ¡°Master Zijing, I am sorry. I cannot help you. We work for different Lords. Master Zijing could return to Jiangdongst time because people are willing to redeem you. However, Jiangdong has abandoned you this time.¡± Er Gouzi replied.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Lu Su said with deste eyes. The Lu Family were not particrly rich but they had enough to ransom him the previous time. This time, Lu Su¡¯s ransom price would have definitely gone up while the Lu Family would no longer have enough money.


    ¡°Please follow me. I will make sure it doesn¡¯t hurt. That is all I can help you with!¡± Er Gouzi cupped his fists at Lu Su.


    ¡°Then I will have to thank you.¡± Lu Su cupped his fist in reply and allowed himself to be taken away.


    ¡°Zijing! Do not leave me!¡± Sun Quan panicked. At first, Lu Su was still apanying him. Now, Lu Su was going to be executed and he would be left alone.


    ¡°Scram!¡± The soldiers kicked Sun Quan and then threatened him with their swords when Sun Quan tried to get up. They did not care about his status as Second Lord at all.


    ¡°Milord. Take care of yourself.¡± Lu Su bowed at Sun Quan before being taken away. After a while, Sun Quan heard them announce Lu Su¡¯s execution.


    ¡°Lu Su Lu Zijing of Jiangdong offended his superiors and tried to start a rebellion! The punishment will be execution!¡±


    Sun Quan sat down on the ground in fear. He was experienced with executions as he had carried them out in the past. However, there was a difference between carrying out the execution of a stranger and experiencing the execution of someone close to him.


    ¡°Let me go! Let me go! I don¡¯t want to die!¡± Sun Quan lost his cool and started shouting as he shook the bars of the jail cell.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± The prison guard shouted back and whipped Sun Quan on the head. He was not the Second Lord of Jiangdong. He was simply a prisoner.


    ¡°Let me go! My brother will definitely save me! My brother is the Lord of Jiangdong! He will definitely pay my ransom! Let me go! I don¡¯t want to die!¡±


    ¡°Haha! Your brother have already abandoned you! He himself is helpless! Do you know how much your ransom costs? Ten thousand gold! Can your brother afford it?¡±


    ¡°Ten thousand gold? My brother will definitely pay it!¡± Sun Quan was stunned for a moment before he continued to shout. While it was a lot of money, was it worth more than his life?


    At this point, the prison cell opened up again as Er Gouzi returned. He walked in front of Sun Quan.


    ¡°You must be the Second Lord of Jiangdong. Last time, I really admired you and thought of serving as your subordinate. Yet this is all you amount to. Master Zijing has already be sent off. Now it is your turn.¡± Er Gouzi reeked with the stench of blood. That stench caused Sun Quan to panic


    ¡°It cannot be! How is it my turn? My brother would definitely save me!¡± Sun Quan shouted in fear of his death.


    ¡°Ten thousand gold? Your brother is unwilling to part with that money! Jiangdong is at war with Jiangxia and they have already used up most of their money. For the sake of his great cause, your life is not worth much!¡± Er Gouzi said with disdain.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Sun Quan still could not believe it. He wanted to go to the back of the prison cell to hide but it is not like he had anywhere to go. He was immediately caught and dragged away.


    ¡°Second Lord, let¡¯s go. Look at Master Lu Su. His death wasfortable. If you still struggle, do not me me for not being able to kill you in one sh.¡± Er Gouzi¡¯s words were like a death sentence to Sun Quan.


    ¡°My brother will save me! I don¡¯t want to die!¡± Sun Quan still believed that his brother would save him and at the same time, he was also afraid to die. It was as expected of the man who treasured life the most in the Three Kingdoms era. Cao Cao, Liu Bei and Cao Pi also could not outlive him.


    Sun Quan feared death so much that he was afraid his children to seize the throne. This resulted in his fickleness regarding his heir. This resulted in the death of Lu Xun and his son Sun Ba while his other son Sun He was exiled. In the end, his youngest son Sun Liang was named heir.


    Sun Quan wanted to prove himself on the battlefield. He did not want to die at Shouchun in such an obscure way. He wanted to struggle but it was useless.


    ¡°Sun Ce! Brother! Save me!¡± Sun Quan yelled mournfully as he was dragged away like a dog but nobody answered.


    ¡°Sun Ce! If you don¡¯t save me, you will die a horrible death!¡± Sun Quan said with full of hate. He med his brother for not saving him. He med his brother for not giving him a higher position. If he had a high position, he would not have gone out to battle and be defeated. As he was dragged to the execution grounds, he saw a freshly chopped head on the ground and became even more afraid. Could this head belong to Lu Su?


    ¡°Second Lord. Be on your way.¡± Chu Ju said with a cold smile as he raised his sword.


    ¡°No! Don¡¯t!¡± Sun Quan yelled mournfully as the sword came down.


    __________________


    Gou and Ju can both mean dog.

 Chapter 499

    <h4>Chapter 499</h4>


    ¡°Stop the execution!¡± Someone shouted just as the sword fell, a messenger riding a horse entered the execution grounds.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Sun Quan screamed as the sword stopped right at the back of his neck. Chu Ju managed to stop the sword right at thest moment.


    ¡°The Military Advisor has an order for Chu Ju!¡± The messenger got off the horse and gave Chu Ju a letter. The letter was written by Xu Shu and the order was for Sun Quan to be let go.


    Chu Ju frowned and then ordered his subordinates to release Sun Quan.


    Sun Quan gasped for breath right after escaping mortal danger. He had never realized that living was such a happy thing and that dying was so scary.


    ¡°I knew my brother would save me! He loves me dearly!¡± Sun Quan muttered.


    ¡°Haha. Lord Sun Quan. You don¡¯t need to die but that doesn¡¯t mean you were saved by your brother. Take a look at this letter.¡± Chu Ju sneered and handed Sun Quan the letter. Sun Quan read the letter and found out that the nobles in Jiangdong found out about his capture and all contributed their money to redeem him. Some of them even sold their properties.


    ¡°The Jiangdong nobles? Not my brother?¡± Sun Quan muttered absentmindedly.


    ¡°Men. Give Lord Sun Quan here a bath and a change of clothes then send him off!¡± Chu Ju ordered. As Sun Quan was worth ten thousand gold, they could not send him away in prison clothes.


    ¡°Yes!¡± The soldiers cupped their fists and then took Sun Quan away.


    Once Sun Quan had gone far away, Chu Ju went to a courtyard near the execution grounds. There, he met a person who was reading a book.


    This person looked like a schr but also has the skills of a warrior. Chu Ju himself could onlyst twenty rounds against this person. ¡°Has he been sent back yet?¡± Xu Shu who had been reading a book noticed Chu Ju¡¯s arrival and asked without looking away from his book.


    ¡°Yes, Military Advisor. I have already dispatched people to send him away.¡± Chu Ju replied. Although Xu Shu did not bother to look at him, Chu Ju was not angry. This is because Xu Shu was extremely busy after Liu Mang gave him all the work. Since Liu Mang went to Jingzhou, Xu Shu needed to do everything in Yangzhou. On top of that, Yangzhou was in the process of rebuilding so Xu Shu needed to supervise almost everything.


    As Liu Mang left Yangzhou to Xu Shu, Xu Shu intended to live up to Liu Mang¡¯s trust.


    Xu Shu was observing this incident personally as it was extremely important. He needed to make the arrangements personally as Liu Mang had already ordered him earlier to make the preparations.


    Jiangdong was their biggest threat with the Yangtze River acting as a natural barrier and also with their many talented people. If they wholeheartedly wanted to crush Lu Bu¡¯s Army, they would be able to. On top of that, Jiangdong had no internal problems. They could send out their entire army to conquer the world.


    What Liu Mang intended to do was put a bomb named Sun Quan into Jiangdong. This was just like Sun Qian at Liu Bei¡¯s Army. In fact, Sun Quan was more dangerous than Sun Qian as Sun Quan was ambitious. Sun Qian could only harm Liu Bei at worst but Sun Quan could possibly end Sun Ce¡¯s life. Even if this whole thing fails, Liu Mang would lose nothing.


    ¡°Good, good, good!¡± Xu Shu praised Chu Ju three times after hearing his words.


    ¡°No, this is just Er Gouzi¡¯s job.¡± Er Gouzi was so happy he was praised three times that he said his name.


    ¡°Haha. You do not need to be so humble. You are only one so flexible amongst the Danyang troops.¡± Xu Shu replied. Er Gouzi was chosen for the task because of two reasons. The first was that Er Gouzi, could give out a killing intent that make others feel their death approaching. This was a skill that only veterans of war could obtain. The second was Er Gouzi¡¯s acting skills. Trickery was also one of the advantages of the Danyang troops.


    ¡°Alright, Chu Ju. If this seeds, I will make sure topliment you in front of the Lord. It might even be possible for you to obtain a promotion.¡± Xu Shu promised.


    Although Er Gouzi was a 1000-menmander, he was in charge of supplies. It was a ce far from the front lines. If he was promoted again, he might be able to rejoin the battlefield. How could he not feel happy?


    ¡°Thank you, Military Advisor!¡± Er Gouzi said excitedly.


    After Er Gouzi left, Xu Shu entered the nearby room where Lu Su was waiting.


    ¡°Master Xu Shu is good at scheming.¡± Lu Su said with a bitter smile when he saw Xu Shu enter. Xu Shu did not hide anything from Lu Su. The reason Lu Su had a bitter smile was because everything Xu Shu said had a possibility of happening. Lu Su finally realized how frightening a talented person with ambitions were. On top of that, this person also had the support of the nobles. With Sun Quan¡¯s personality, it was possible for Jiangdong to enter a state of civil unrest.


    ¡°Haha. Master Zijing, this is not my scheme.¡± Xu Shuughed and shook his head. He was good in overt plots but not such conspiracies. In other words, Xu Shu was able to make and prepare a country but he was not as capable in toying with the hearts of his enemies before finishing them off.


    ¡°This is not your scheme?¡± Lu Su did not know if Xu Shu was simply being modest.


    ¡°I am simply following the Lord¡¯s instructions.¡± Xu Shu nodded.


    ¡°The King of Shu, Liu Mang?¡± Lu Su¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.


    Xu Shu nodded again to confirm Lu Su¡¯s question but Lu Su could barely believe it. This is because Sun Quan was only famous within Jiangdong. Others only knew about the Little Conqueror Sun Ce while Sun Quan was simply known as the Second Lord of Jiangdong. Sun Quan¡¯s ambitious traits was also only known to a few in Jiangdong. Liu Mang must have terrifying insight if he was able to see this and grasp Sun Quan¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Master Yuanzhi. Are you not afraid I would leak this information?¡± Lu Su asked with suspicion as Xu Shu had exined the entire scheme to him.


    ¡°Haha. You won¡¯t do it.¡± Xu Shu said without a care.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget. You are already a dead person!¡± Xu Shu said and drank a mouthful of tea.


    ¡°I see!¡± Lu Su understood. To the public, Lu Su was already dead. He died in Yangzhou. Then why did they let him go?


    ¡°What does His Highness intent to do to me?¡± Lu Su asked, hoping to get the answer from Xu Shu¡¯s own mouth.


    ¡°Milord has been wanting to work with you for a very long time. Master Lu Su, how about you join our army?¡± Xu Shu said to Lu Su.


    Lu Su was a morally honest person and was even talented enough to take Zhou Yu¡¯s post after Zhou Yu¡¯s death. There are those that said Lu Su was tricked by Zhuge Liang. However at the time, Zhou Yu was still supervising Lu Su and on top of that, Lu Su had a good rtionship with Zhuge Liang. He knew of Zhuge Liang¡¯s trickery but simply did not expose it. He allowed Zhou Yu to refute Zhuge Liang instead of doing it himself since he would lose a friend and also provoke Zhou Yu¡¯s authority.


    He and Zhou Yu were the only people in Jiangdong who knew who would be powerful in the original timeline. This helped form the alliance that defeated Cao Cao at Chibi.


    That was why Lu Su was someone that Liu Mang would not let go. He only released Lu Su the first time because he had an urgent need for craftsmen. A person as talented as Lu Su could not be left in the hands of the enemy.


    ¡°Haha. Master Yuanzhi and His Highness ce too much expectations in me. I have to apologize for not appreciating favors but His Highness is not the Lord I expect nor am I able to find sess in Yangzhou.¡± Lu Su said tactfully. He did not have good opinion of Liu Mang and Yangzhou. It was not the ce he could see sess in. Jiangdong was rich and had a natural barrier. Even if Cao Cao attacked, Jiangdong would be rtively safe as long as they manage to conquer Jingzhou by then. On the other hand, Yangzhou was in a terrible location. They would have Cao Cao attacking from the North and Liu Bei attacking from the West. On top of that, they had no natural barriers.


    Yangzhou¡¯s output would also definitely be lower than Cao Cao¡¯s provinces such as Yanzhou, Xuzhou, Youzhou and many more. In other words, Lu Su could not see Liu Mang winning at all. Why would he stay there?


    Another reason is that Lu Su did not like Liu Mang¡¯s attitude towards nobles. While the nobles were certainly repulsive, a Ruler needed their support. Without the support of the nobles, losing would be inevitable. Gongsun Zan was a good example. He killed Liu Yu and lost the noble¡¯s support before Yuan Shao finished him off.


    ¡°Master Zijing is truly talented!¡± Xu Shu had a whole new level of respect for Lu Su after hearing the man¡¯s exnation. When Liu Mang wrote to Xu Shu, bragging about Lu Su¡¯s talent, Xu Shu did not believe him. If Lu Su was talented, why would Sun Ce not use him? Why would Lu Su get defeated so badly by Liu Mang and Zhang Liao? Yet Xu Shu had to admire Lu Su after hearing the man¡¯s thoughts. Xu Shu himself would have been persuaded by Lu Su if he did not know about Yangzhou¡¯s advantages.


    ¡°Master Yuanzhi overpraise me! If I was talented, I wouldn¡¯t be wearing this.¡± Lu Su mocked himself as he looked at his prisoner clothes.


    Xu Shu himself loved talent and hoped to bring Lu Su to Liu Mang¡¯s side. ¡°Master Zijing. I hope you can reconsider. Your good friend is also working for Milord.¡± Although Liu Mang already had a lot of advisors, there was no harm in having more as Yangzhou would eventually expand further.


    ¡°My good friend?¡± Lu Su was stunned. He did not have many good friends. This is not because Lu Su was not sociable. This was simply because the smart people tended to be friends with other smart people. Whenmunicating with normal people, they would be able to tell easily when these people were just blindly bragging. They would even be able to read the minds of these normal people. The normal people were like clowns dancing on a stage. How could they be called friends?


    Those that could be friends with Lu Su were all distinguished people. Zhou Yu was one such person while Sun Quan was half a friend1. He could not think of anymore.


    ¡°You must have forgotten him. Liu Ye Liu Ziyang is now one of Milord¡¯s advisors!¡± Xu Shu said with a smile.


    ¡°Brother Ziyang?¡± Lu Su¡¯s eyes widen. Liu Ye was indeed someone considered his friend. They used to have discussions while drinking wine.


    In the original history, Liu Ye wrote to Lu Su saying that warlords and heroes have emerged all over and that it was time to put their talents to use. Liu Ye said he nned to join Zheng Bao who had rallied thousands of followers in Chenghu. He also told Lu Su not to miss this opportunity. Lu Su initially agreed but after his grandmother¡¯s funeral, his mother was brought to Wu by Zhou Yu. Zhou Yu then persuaded Lu Su to work for Sun Quan instead of taking Liu Ye¡¯s words at face value.


    This was an insult to Liu Ye since Liu Ye was not inferior to Zhou Yu especially when ites to studying. In fact, Liu Ye was Liu Mang¡¯s second best advisor. He could afford to lose Xu Shu but not Liu Ye. This is because Liu Ye could turn the contents of the books he brought from the future to reality.


    The truth was that Liu Ye wanted to give his friend a chance to be famous. Even if they had talent, their talent had to first be recognized before they could seed. Unfortunately, Zheng Bao was the wrong choice. Liu Ye who had also fancied Sun Ce ended up declining Liu Ye¡¯s invitation.


    And so, Liu Ye eventually remembered he had three and a half friends. Zhou Yu, Liu Ye, Zhuge Liang, and half a Sun Quan.


    When he heard that Liu Ye was here, he became excited. He wanted to meet Liu Ye and talk about old times. As they had no telephone in that era, they valued connections more. This is because once they part, there was a very high likelihood that it would have been theirst time together.


    ¡°Ziyang is at Yangzhou?¡± Lu Su was a bit confused. As they had send letters to each other, Lu Su knew that Liu Ye went to Cao Cao after killing Zheng Bao. He could not figure out how Liu Ye ended up working for Liu Mang.


    ¡°Haha. Master Zijing. Ziyang have been with us for some time. Look at our new ballista. This is Ziyang¡¯s creation!¡± Xu Shu replied and then exined how Liu Ye left Cao Cao.


    ¡°The ballista?¡± Lu Su muttered. This contraption had changed the ways of war entirely. He could remember how the ballista demolished the Jiangdong navy. That was the first time Lu Su got captured by Liu Mang.


    ¡°Yes. He also helped fight against Liu Bei at Yuzhou.¡± Xu Shu said. However, nobody knew that Liu Ye was tricked by the empty city strategy and the only thing Liu Mang got out of it was Sun Qian.


    ¡°Why is Ziyang here?¡± Lu Su wondered. Liu Ye was smart enough to see who the winners are. That was why he killed Zheng Bao and then went to Cao Cao with Liu Xun. This is because Liu Ye could tell that Cao Cao would be powerful.


    It was a pity Cao Cao was too afraid of Liu Ye¡¯s Han bloodline to make use of him. By the time Cao Cao regretted it, Liu Ye was already in Yangzhou.


    ¡°Master Zijing can also see that Ziyang is talented. I hope you won¡¯t immediately reject Milord!¡± Xu Shu said to Lu Su. With Liu Ye around, it would be easier to persuade Lu Su.


    ¡°What if I still refuse to join you?¡±


    ¡°In that case, we will need to have you remain incognito in Yangzhou. You cannot leave unless Yangzhou is captured.¡± Xu Shu smiled in reply.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± If it was earlier, Lu Su would have snorted at Xu Shu in disdain with the belief that Cao Cao would eventually capture Yangzhou. This meant that Lu Su would eventually get out. However, he now believed that there must be something in Yangzhou that caused Liu Ye to join them. Liu Ye was not the kind of person to jump onto a sinking ship.


    ¡°Master Lu Jing. How about you walk around Shouchun?¡± Xu Shu said as he gave Lu Su a new name. He also gave Lu Su a job as a teacher in a school. While Yangzhou had money, they did not have provisions. Nobody was allowed to freeload. Lu Su would need to work if he wanted to eat.


    The school was set up by Liu Mang. While the nobles all disagreed with this as they believed going to school was a noble¡¯s privilege, they weren¡¯t able to go against Liu Mang. If anyone disagreed, Liu Mang would have them killed.


    Yangzhou had a very high poption which also means a lot of children. These children would be the foundation of the future so Liu Mang wanted them to study, at least enough to be able to know how to read. Yet it was not an easy task as there were hundreds and thousands of children. Even if he dragged everyone who knew how to read and write in Yangzhou out to teach these children, it would not be enough.


    Lu Su did not want to help Liu Mang because he believed that Liu Mang would lose. If he helped Liu Mang and then Liu Mang was defeated, Lu Su would enter prison for the third time. Besides that, he would also risk his family at Jiangdong if he enters the spotlight.


    Since Lu Su did not want to appear publicly, Liu Mang helped change his name and made him a teacher in school.


    ¡°A teacher?¡± Lu Su¡¯s eyes shone. All schrs wished to write a book and push their theories. This was also a way of educating people. Pang Degong was influential in Jingzhou because he established the Lumen Academy. The Lumen Academy produced a lot of officials and was a noble¡¯s foundation. That was why even Liu Biao cannot offend Pang Degong.


    Lu Su was young but he was also ambitious. He wanted to be famous. Helping a Lord conquer the world was one way. Educating the people was another way.


    ¡°Master Yuanzhi. How should I make preparations?¡± Lu Su cupped his fist at Xu Shu. In a sense, he was already agreeing to be a teacher.


    ¡°You just need to prepare your knowledge of the Five ssics. We will handle the rest.¡± Xu Shu smiled.


    Lu Su nodded andter followed Xu Shu into Shouchun inside a carriage.


    On the second day, Xu Shu¡¯s men brought Lu Su to his ss. When Lu Su arrived, he was dumbstruck. He was in an open area with thousands of fully armored soldiers in front of him. It was as though Lu Su was amander.


    ¡°What is this? I already said I would not be His Highness¡¯ subordinate! Tell your Military Advisor to give up!¡± Lu Su angrily said. He thought that Xu Shu wanted to force him tomand the soldiers.


    ¡°Haha.¡± The officialughed ¡°Master Lu Su misunderstand us. We don¡¯t want you tomand the troops. Look over there.¡± The official then pointed at two banners. On the first banner were the words ¡°Sharing Life and Death.¡± On the second banner were the words ¡°Sharing Prosperity.¡±


    Lu Su furrowed his brows. These words was the slogan of the Urban Army. Lu Su knew about the Urban Army as they had fought back Sun Ce¡¯s army of one hundred thousand. At that time, they really shared life and death and made Lu Su revere them as a true elites.


    ¡°Are these the Urban Army?¡± Lu Su asked. The official nodded.


    Lu Su came to an understanding that he was mistaken. They would definitely not make him lead the Urban Army. Even if Lu Su agreed to work for Liu Mang, it would not happen. The Urban Army were like Liu Mang¡¯s personal troops. Even if Liu Mang agreed to let Lu Sumand them, the generals in the army would not agree to it.


    ¡°Is that Lu Su Lu Zijing?¡± Huang Xu, the deputy of the Urban Army asked Cheng Yu.


    ¡°Yes. That person is Lu Su Lu Zijing.¡± Cheng Yu narrowed his eyes as he looked at Lu Su. As Lu Su was responsible for the death of many of theirrades, it can be said that Lu Su was their enemy.


    ¡°Would there be any problems from this arrangement?¡± Huang Xu was worried. He knew that many of the ones that survived the battle at Wancheng would have tears in their eyes every time that battle was mentioned. It was one of the moments where the Urban Army was almost wiped out. Huang Xu was worried that these people would be unable to control themselves and go after Lu Su.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We are the only ones who know his identity.¡± Cheng Yu reassured Huang Xu. Lu Su was a strategist. Not only was he part of the top brass, he was also someone who did not join the battle directly. Even if the soldiers knew his name, they would not be able to recognize his face. That being said, the generals knew his face. Cheng Yu himself wanted to kill Lu Su but restrained himself when he thought of Liu Mang.


    ¡°Master Lu Su. Your first batch of students are the Urban Army!¡± The official said to Lu Su with a smile.


    _________


    <ol type="1">Even if you have questions, I don¡¯t have answers. It sounds just as ridiculous when I tried to imagine what ¡°half a friend¡± is.  </ol>

 Chapter 500

    <h4>Chapter 500</h4>


    ¡°Teach the soldiers? Does Xu Shu intend to humiliate me? If that is the case, you might as well kill me!¡± Lu Su angrily said. Lu Su initially thought that Xu Shu cherished talent and he himself did not want to die. Since Yangzhou was destined to fall, he could leave eventually. It was simr to when Xu Shu entered Cao Cao¡¯s service in the original timeline.


    However, Lu Su now felt humiliated that he was asked to teach illiterate soldiers. Soldiers were of the lower ss to the people of that era. Even the private soldiers of nobles only have a slightly higher position. They were all usually illiterate. Asking Lu Su to teach them was as though saying that Lu Su was only qualified to teach people how to read.


    ¡°Humiliate you?¡± The official beside Lu Su was stunned. While he was trying to think of a way to exin things to Lu Su, they were interrupted by a haughty voice.


    ¡°You are Lu Su Lu Zijing right? If you think teaching us is a humiliation for you, the exit is right over there!¡±


    ¡°General Cheng?¡± The official quickly cupped his hands towards Cheng Yu. This showed that Cheng Yu had quite a high position in Yangzhou. Cheng Yu followed Liu Mang out of Xiapi and was one of his trusted aides. That was why plenty of people respected him.


    ¡°Cheng Yu?¡± Lu Su could not recognize the man¡¯s face but he knew this name as themanding general of the Urban Army.


    ¡°Master Lu. The General did not mean that. I hope Master Lu would not take his words to heart.¡± Huang Xu said as he quickly tried to rein in Cheng Yu. If Cheng Yu were to send Lu Su back in anger, he would be punished by martialw.


    ¡°Since General Cheng already said this, then I will take my leave here. Please send me back to prison.¡± Lu Su said and extended his hands as though awaiting punishment.


    ¡°Haha. As expected of a defeated general! How fortunate that His Highness has praised you!¡± Cheng Yu mocked. To Cheng Yu, Lu Su was an enemy that caused many deaths amongst the Urban Army. Rather than trying to persuade this person to surrender, killing him was much better. That way, he would be able to console those that have died.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Lu Su felt angry hearing those words. He admitted that he was defeated but getting humiliated like this after the fact was a different story. ¡°A mindless brute is not worth talking to.¡±


    ¡°Just kill me!¡± Lu Su then said to the official.


    ¡°So what if I am a brute? In the end, you, a famous schr from Jiangdong still lost to me! I think you are just worthless!¡± Cheng Yu continued to mock.


    ¡°Confucius says that education has no ss distinction! You have fame but is only fishing forpliments. Teaching us is humiliating to you! The nobles in academies are people, are we not people as well?¡± Cheng Yu added.


    ¡°Haha. The nobles can read an entire book and then govern regions! What use would this skill be to soldiers like you?¡± Lu Su refuted Cheng Yu. Soldiers only needed to obey like soldiers. Education was useless to them.


    ¡°Really? Our Lord said that soldiers who did not want to be generals are all worthless soldiers! What meaning is there in life if people did not have the drive to forge ahead, like those nobles who just eat and wait for their deaths!


    ¡°A soldier who wants to be a general?¡± Lu Su thought for a moment and then shook his head. A person¡¯s ce in the hierarchy was determined by birth. Out of a hundred people, ny nine will perish and thest one would be a 100-manmander. This person that needed to climb over many others to eventually get promoted to a general.


    ¡°Haha. Then let me ask you. Can you all read this? If you can¡¯t even read, how am I supposed to teach you?¡± Lu Su sneered back in reply and wrote a few things. In that era, those that learned how to read were usually people from the upper crusts of society. Those that usually had nothing to eat like soldiers wouldn¡¯t be able to read.


    Instead of refuting Lu Su¡¯s words, Cheng Yu went onto the stage and addressed the soldiers. ¡°Brothers! Those that are able to read that step forward!¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± The soldiers did not know why Cheng Yu did this over eighty percent of them stepped forward. The remaining ones that didn¡¯t step forward hesitated because they weren¡¯t sure whether they were considered ¡®able to read¡¯.


    ¡°Master Lu Su. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Hm? Can these people really read or are you just trying to fool me?¡± Lu Su could not believe it. He would be able to believe it if only a few hundred people in the group could read. However, there were over one thousand and five hundred men iming they could read while a few hundred could not. Why would people who can read still be soldiers? They would be better off as secretaries where they could live a safer and morefortable life.


    ¡°You can test all of the soldiers that stepped forward. If even a single one of them can¡¯t read, I, Cheng Yu, would let you go back to Jiangdong!¡± Cheng Yu promised.


    ¡°General! Are you mad?¡± Huang Xu panicked. Liu Mang had specifically ordered that Lu Su must never be released. At worst, Lu Su will have to die.


    ¡°Are your words true?¡± Lu Su was startled. He still wanted to go back to Jiangdong.


    ¡°I am willing to give a military order!¡± Cheng Yu coldly replied.


    ¡°Good!¡±


    ¡°However, what if you lose?¡± Cheng Yu then asked.


    ¡°Impossible¡± Lu Su immediately replied.


    ¡°Haha. Is Master Lu Su unwilling to take the risk?¡±


    ¡°If I, Lu Su, loses the bet, General Cheng can punish me however you want!¡± Lu Su said to Cheng Yu yet his words were actually inconsequential since he was already a prisoner in Yangzhou and that his fate was theirs to decide.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need anything much from you. If you lose, I want you to apologize to my men!¡±

 Chapter 501

    <h4>Chapter 501</h4>


    ¡°How is this possible?¡± Lu Su muttered. He had already tested over a hundred people in the crowd. All of them could read and write. Although their handwriting was a mess, the fact that they could all read remained.


    If they were all considered schrs, there would already be more schrs here than Jiangdong. However, their quality as a schr was terrible. They could only read and write a few words. On the other hand, the schrs elsewhere had read scriptures for years and would naturally be more knowledgeable.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Cheng Yu asked. The Urban Army may not have detailed knowledge but they had already learned how to read and write in the past few months.


    ¡°What about them?¡± Lu Su asked as he pointed at the people who did not step forward. When he tested them, he found out that these people could also read despite iming to be unable to. Being an honest person, he tested everyone usingmon words.


    ¡°Li Erniu, step forward!¡± Cheng Yu looked at one of the sergeants amongst the group Lu Su pointed at.


    ¡°Yes!¡± The sergeant replied and stepped forward.


    ¡°Tell him why you did not step forward earlier!¡± Cheng Yu ordered loudly.


    ¡°This is because I could not recognize every word yet.¡± Li Erniu replied, feeling embarrassed.


    ¡°Could not recognize every word?¡± Lu Su was stunned.


    ¡°Yes. I could not read about ten of the words he wrote earlier!¡± Li Erniu replied.


    ¡°Ten?¡± Lu Su looked back at the words he wrote. There were about a hundred words there. Li Erniu could not read these ten but the ones he could read were allmon words enough for him to write a letter.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe him, you can have Li Erniu tested.¡± Cheng Yu said indifferently.


    His expression made Huang Xu want tough. Before this, the Urban Army had an argument with Liu Mang. At that time, Cheng Yu imed that a soldier only needed to follow orders. However, after being punished for a month, Cheng Yu had changed. He was now able to speak in a more schrly manner instead of his usual uncouth manner.


    ¡°No need!¡± Lu Su replied knowing that Li Erniu would be that good if Cheng Yu was this confident. He had aplicated expression because if he were to lose the bet, he would have to publicly apologize to thousands of uncouth people. This would be a huge loss of face.


    ¡°Master Lu Su! You do not need to take the General¡¯s words to heart! His words are said in a moment of anger!¡± Huang Xu took this opportunity to try and reconcile the two with each other. Lu Su who had gain Liu Mang¡¯s attention would definitely end up in an important position if he were to join Liu Mang. At that time, he would be able to make Cheng Yu¡¯s life miserable.


    ¡°Master Lu Su. We are all ordered to learn how to read and write by our Lord. A few months ago, we were all illiterate but now we all know at least a hundred words. However, we can only recognize the words. Writing it is still difficult.¡± Huang Xu exined. Liu Mang had ordered them to learn how to read. The higher their position, the more words they needed to know. The most basic thing they needed to know was how to write down the number of enemies. A 1000-manmander also needed to know how to write a basic letter. Besides that, they also needed to know how to read maps.


    These were all rules set by Liu Mang. Those that cannot learn would be demoted and eventually expelled from of the Urban Army. Li Erniu was once a 100-manmander who got demoted to a troop leadermanding five people. If he had not been one of the more valiant and fiercer warriors, he would have already been expelled from the Urban Army.


    ¡°Your Lord ordered this?¡± Lu Su could not understand why a soldier needed to learn how to read and write. Soldiers only needed to listen to orders while generals must also be able tomand. Most generals also did not know how to read. Could it be that they all wanted to be secretaries? This is clearly not the case.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already said it before. The Lord said that soldiers who did not want to be generals are worthless soldiers! Ask them and see! Li Erniu! Do you want to be a general?¡±


    ¡°Yes! I have been dreaming of it!¡± Li Erniu replied loudly. In other armies, a general was already predetermined. If it was not the child of a noble, it would be the child of a general. Anyone who wishes to be a general was just daydreaming. However, things were different in the Urban Army. Anyone with the ability can be a general. In fact, all of them in the Urban Army were capable of bing officers.


    ¡°Those that want to be generals need to learn how to read and write?¡± Lu Su was stunned. It was true that a general needed to be able to devise strategies as well. Learning how to read and write would be useful. But there were thousands of people that could read. Does Yangzhou have so many armies that needed so many generals?


    Huang Xu did not say more except confirm with Lu Su that all of the soldiers here wanted to be generals. This is because anything more involved Yangzhou¡¯s secrets. Liu Mang already had plenty of trump cards such as the ck g Army and the White Horses. There would be even more if one count Lu Bu¡¯s Wolf Cavalry and Formation Breaker. What he wanted was for the Urban Arm to be a training camp


    Yangzhou had a three hundred thousand soldiers in reserve. They did not need to fight if there were no emergencies but if they needed to fight, these group of people would not be any inferior to others as they all be led by 100-manmanders from the Urban Army.


    The Urban Army was bing a military school and Liu Mang wanted Lu Su to teach tactics to them. Liu Mang initially wanted Jia Xu to do it since the matters at Jingzhou was almost finished and everyone else was busy but then Lu Su was captured so he decided to make use of Lu Su instead.


    ¡°Five thousand generals?¡± Lu Su muttered. Yangzhou truly had high ambitions.


    ¡°That is why you need not quarrel with General Cheng. Just leave it be and teach. We will listen!¡± Huang Xu tried to ease the tension between the two. Cheng Yu was initially unwilling but was eventually persuaded. Lu Su was already a prisoner, there was no need to quarrel with him.


    ¡°No.¡± Lu Su suddenly said just as Cheng Yu was about to bury the hatchet.


    ¡°Do you still not believe me?¡± Cheng Yu harrumphed thinking that Lu Su was still unwilling to give up ¡°We can gather the remaining three thousand from the Urban Army to prove it to you!¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Lu Su shook his head. He was already convinced that these people were literate soldiers. He straightened his clothes and stepped in front of the stage. He then lowered his head and cupped his fist.


    The soldiers who were observing him murmured in surprise. They had heard that the person sent by their Lord and their Military Advisor was a talented schr worthy of respect so they were confused when said schr ended up showing them respect.


    ¡°This ignorant one from Jiangdong apologizes to everyone.¡± Lu Su was a man of his word.


    When Cheng Yu saw this, he finally understood why Liu Mang sent Lu Su to teach the Urban Army. As an enemy, Lu Su was a frightening individual but as an ally, he would be very reliable.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Cheng Yu said to Huang Xu.


    ¡°Hm? Go where?¡±


    ¡°We need to find a seat to listen to his lecture.¡± Cheng Yu replied with a smile.

 Chapter 502

    <h4>Chapter 502</h4>


    It was a few days after Liu Mang left Lady Cai¡¯s ce. He had met with his new subordinate, the merchant, Mi Zhu Mi Zizhong. Mi Zhu was directed to Jingzhou while Wei Yan went back to Yiyang tomand his troops.


    ¡°Are you Mi Zhu?¡± Liu Mang asked as he had not seen Mi Zhu before. All he knew was Mi Zhu¡¯s history and his ability to make money.


    ¡°Thismoner greets Your Highness!¡± Mi Zhu said respectfully as he lowered his head. At the same time, he took this chance to observe Liu Mang. Liu Mang was only about twenty three years old while Liu Bei and Cao Cao were over forty. Tao Qian that Mi Zhu would have been over sixty by now and Liu Biao was over fifty. Inparison with the others, Liu Mang was extremely young. He was the youngest amongst all the ruling warlords right now, including Yuan Tan and Yuan Shang.


    However, it was the younger ones that had potential. Mi Zhu knew this because the younger ones would have more ambition just like Liu Biao and Tao Qian in their younger days. Age was the reason Mi Zhu abandoned Tao Qian in favor of Liu Bei. Naturally, he was happy that he was now serving someone younger than Liu Bei. Mi Zhu observed Liu Mang to see what he was like.


    ¡°Thismoner?¡± Liu Mangughed at the way Mi Zhu addressed himself. If someone like Mi Zhu was called amoner, what would the actualmoners be?


    ¡°Master Zizhong, get up. You are not amoner but my Head of Commerce. You are also Marquis Guang. Are you still not going to get up?¡± Liu Mang said respectfully as he knew that merchants have terrible positions in that era. A merchant¡¯s greatest reward was respect. Liu Mang also did not care about their status as merchants since merchants are needed to make the world flourish. Liu Mang also stepped forward to help Mi Zhu up.


    Mi Zhu felt relieved to hear Liu Mang¡¯s words. Liu Mang seemed like a wise ruler with a good temper.


    ¡°Thank you Milord!¡± Mi Zhu replied, calling Liu Mang his Lord to build a rtionship.


    ¡°I hope you do not me me for poaching you from Liu Bei.¡± Liu Mang said.


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Mi Zhu shook his head. Before this, he might have resented Liu Mang for this but not after he had seen Liu Bei¡¯s true colors. Besides that, it was also more profitable to work for Liu Mang.


    ¡°Then that¡¯s good.¡± Liu Mang smiled. Mi Zhu was not able to gain any respect working for Liu Bei but Liu Mang was able to give him a title and position. All he needed to do was paperwork.


    ¡°Zizhong. To make a long story short, I summoned you to Jingzhou because there is an important job I need you to do!¡± Liu Mang initially wanted Mi Zhu to reunite with Mi Fang and Lady Mi to further obtain his loyalty but Mi Zhu¡¯s expertise was urgently needed at Jingzhou.


    ¡°An important job?¡± Mi Zhu¡¯s eyes shone. Rather than the importance of his job, he was more afraid that he would have nothing to do. Only by working could he make his position stable. ¡°Milord. Please instruct me!¡± Mi Zhu knelt and cupped his fist.


    ¡°This is an extremely important matter. Zizhong must handle this carefully. If you make a mistake, you can only pay with your life!¡± Liu Mang warned. He was willing to give Mi Zhu title and position but this was not something that can be neglected.


    Liu Mang then continued. ¡°The provisions in Jingzhou will be start being delivered to Yangzhou in a few days. Zizhong, you will be in charge of the negotiations with Jingzhou to ensure that these provisions reach Yangzhou safely. You must also attract some merchants to move to Yangzhou!¡± These two tasks were equally important but the second task was much harder to aplish. While Lady Cai and Kuai Yue could help them obtain the provisions, the merchants might not move unless they see benefits.


    ¡°These are the conditions we can offer.¡± Liu Mang said and took out a paper. He knew businesses cannot be done without a foundation so he had to show some good faith.


    Mi Zhu read the paper and saw many benefits such as the possibility of bing an official, schooling, and titles. He could not help but look back at Liu Mang who was sitting in his chair.


    Mi Zhu took a deep breath. If all of these were implemented, the world would not be controlled by the nobles alone anymore. The merchants would also have a share.


    ¡°Milord. Are you implementing all this?¡± Mi Zhu asked in disbelief.


    ¡°Can you not understand what is written?¡± Liu Mang asked back.


    ¡°If that is the case, I, Mi Zhu, will promise to make sure Yangzhou will never be short of money!¡± Mi Zhu said with confidence. If the promises were genuine, at least half of all the merchants will go to Yangzhou. It would be unlikely for Yangzhou to be short of money.


    ¡°I will leave everything to Zizhong.¡± Liu Mang nodded. He had absolute confidence in Mi Zhu.


    ***


    Kuai Yue left the governor¡¯s building with a smile while Cai Mao followed him out looking ufortable.


    ¡°Master!¡± Liu Mang¡¯s horse keeper greeted Kuai Yue the moment he came out. Although this horse keeper was here, he was not sent to keep an eye on Kuai Yue. The Kuai Family and Liu Mang already had a strong rtionship thanks to Kuai Yue¡¯s son. This was a fact that could be seen by all.


    ¡°Tell His Highness that we already obtained the provisions!¡± Kuai Yue said happily. An official that graduated from the Lumen Academy described the importance of selling provisions to Yangzhou with such eloquence that he garnered the praise of the audience. Since he belonged to Pang Degong¡¯s faction, it was essentially saying that Liu Mang had obtained Pang Degong¡¯s support.


    This happened Liu Biao and many military officers were in hall discussing military matters. This hall was seldom used as Liu Biao was old and no longer meticulous. However, there was a change in the war which was why everyone gathered.


    ¡°Milord! The war at Jiangxia is bing more intense with Sun Ce¡¯s soldiers attacking repeatedly. We have lost over a thousand men and numerous warships! Military Advisor Zhuge and General Wen Pin are avoiding confrontations.¡± One official reported as he cupped his fist.


    ¡°The Jiangdong Army are attacking repeatedly?¡± Liu Biao frowned. Sun Ce was his biggest enemy. If it had been any other warlords such as Cao Cao or Liu Bei, Liu Biao would be spared as killing him would make people spread bad rumors. However, Liu Biao had killed Sun Ce¡¯s father. If Sun Ce were to wipe out his whole family in the name of filial piety, nobody would say anything.


    Sun Ce had been attacking repeatedly thanks to the Liu Mang¡¯s Army. By demanding ten thousand gold for Sun Quan, Sun Ce ended up extorting twenty thousand gold. This money was used to build more ships and also as a reward to the soldiers.


    With the money, the morale of the soldiers rose and they fought hard enough to surprise even Zhuge Liang. He lost about a thousand soldiers.


    ¡°What of Xiakou?¡± Cai Mao asked. They have already lost more than half of Jiangxia to their enemy. Sanjiangkou and Wuchang belonged to the enemy. Jingzhou now only had control of ces like Chibi and Xiakou. If they were to lose Xiakou as well, they would lose Jiangxia.


    ¡°Xiakou is still safe thanks to Military Advisor Zhuge made prompt decisions. Although we lost a thousand men, the enemy lost many more along with three ships.¡± An official replied.


    Hearing this, Cai Mao sighed with relief. As long as they still had Xiakou, Jingzhou would be safe. The rest was no longer Cai Mao¡¯s problem.


    ¡°General Wen Pin have also requested for more provisions!¡± The official added.


    ¡°Again?¡± Cai Mao was the person in charge of handing out provisions in Jingzhou. He felt the pain of losing provisions even though those provisions belonged to Liu Biao.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we just send them provisions? They have already used it all?¡± Cai Mao asked. He had send them enough tost a year but the provisions were used up quicker than he expected.


    ¡°In the letter, General Wen Pin exined that the continuous fighting for Xiakou caused the soldiers to be exhausted. For their stamina, they were given three meals a day instead of two.


    Cai Mao wanted to object. Having an extra meal would not help with their exhaustion. However, Liu Biao approved of this before Cai Mao could raise his objections.


    Cai Mao did not say anything more. To Liu Biao, the provisions were not important as long as Jingzhou was safe from Jiangdong. On top of that, they should have a bumper harvest that year.


    ¡°Milord! The dam broke and thousands of mu worth of farnd is flooded!¡± One official spoke up.


    ¡°The dam broke?¡± Liu Biao asked with a frown. These farnds would have provided them with a lot of provisions. The Jiangling nobles lowered their heads when they saw Liu Biao¡¯s frown. This is because they were the ones that caused it. They diverted the river water to their own homes to use as artificial manpower. Normally it was fine but the heavy rain and diverted water was too much for the dam.


    ¡°Milord! We should immediately dispatch the troops to repair the dam. The people in Jiangling should also be exempted from tax for a year.¡± Kuai Yue quickly advised.


    Just as Liu Biao was about to agree to Kuai Yue¡¯s words, Kuai Liang stood up. ¡°Milord, I want to add something. We should also investigate the reason the dam broke. We must punish those responsible to set an example!¡± Kuai Liang added as he nced at the Jiangling nobles.


    ¡°How did the dam break? It is naturally because of the river current pounding against it!¡± The Jiangling nobles quickly tried to interrupt Kuai Liang. It was evident that they were guilty based on their actions.


    ¡°Really? This dam was constructed during Emperor Huan¡¯s reign and has survived several decades! Why did it break now?¡±


    ¡°That¡­! That is because it must have been worn out after a long time!¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Liu Biao massaged his head. He knew what the nobles were up to but all the nobles in Jiangling would have to be punished if he were to pursue this matter.


    ¡°The tax at Jiangling will be exempted and the authorities at Jiangling will be responsible for repairing the dam. Zirou. You will be supervising them! You are allowed to execute anyone that vites orders before reporting to me!¡± Liu Biao ordered. Without Kuai Liang, it was possible that the same thing might happen again which would be a huge disaster to the people. Even if he did not tax them, it would be like protecting the noble¡¯s misdeeds. As a result, the one that receives the infamy at the end would be Liu Biao. That was why he involved Kuai Liang. Kuai Liang was known for being impartial. Anyone that tried to bribe Kuai Liang would immediately be reported to Liu Biao or worse, immediately executed.


    ¡°Yes!¡± The nobles and Kuai Liang epted the order and withdrew. One side had a bitter expression while the other had a smile.


    ¡°Are there any other matters?¡± Liu Biao asked feeling exhausted. His muscles were still sore from riding the horse a few days prior.


    It was at this moment when Kuai Ran stepped forward. ¡°Milord. His Highness the King of Shu seeks an audience. He wants to discuss about buying provisions!¡±


    Hearing this, Liu Biao was forced to sit back down. ¡°Didn¡¯t I already say that I need to prioritize the army at Jiangxia?¡± Liu Biao asked and turned to look at Kuai Yue.


    Kuai Yue remained silent. Instead, it was Kuai Liang that stepped forward to reply. ¡°Milord. It is true that our army at Jiangxia need provisions but so does Yangzhou. It is within our capabilities to provide for both!¡± Kuai Liang knew that Yangzhou only needed about a hundred thousand stones worth of provisions while Jiangxia needed one tenth of that. However, Jingzhou had five hundred thousand stones of surplus. They might as well sell it. Refusing because theyck provisions was a flimsy excuse.


    Liu Biao frowned not knowing how to reply. He still remembered his conversation with Pang Tong. Liu Biao had no rtions to both Yuzhou and Yangzhou. He did not want to get involved. If he were to sell provisions to Liu Mang, he would offend Liu Bei. In that case, it was better not to sell provisions to anyone.


    ¡°Master Zirou! Are you trying to rebel?¡± Since Liu Biao wouldn¡¯t speak, someone else would naturally speak for him. Wang Kang was from the Lumen Academy so everyone saw the Pang Family backing him. They all knew the Pang Family did not want Yangzhou to obtain provisions because of Pang Tong.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± Kuai Liang lowered his head and replied.


    ¡°In that case, why would you overturn the Lord¡¯s words? If the Lord said there is not enough provisions, who are you to say otherwise? It is not that the Lord is unwilling, we are simply unable to help!¡±


    ¡°Master Wang. I, Kuai Liang, did not study much but don¡¯t think I can be deceived so easily.¡± This Wang Kang¡¯s job was to handle Jingzhou¡¯s provincial military affairs. As it happens, he was in a position where he would know exactly how much provisions they had and how much was harvested.


    When Kuai Liang imed to not study much, everyone else frowned. Kuai Liang was one of the more studious schr in Jingzhou. If he said he did not study much, everyone else is pretty much illiterate.


    ¡°Lord Wang. How much provisions did we obtain fromst year¡¯s harvest?¡± Kuai Liang was prepared for this having learned how much they had from his brother and Cai Mao.


    ¡°Even though it was a bumper harvest, it was only enough for us.¡± Wang Kang replied. He was smart enough not to say the actual figure.


    ¡°Five hundred and seventy thousand stones!¡± Kuai Liang stated the figure. ¡°Our army consume one hundred and forty thousand stones. All the other defenders at various regions consume one hundred and twenty thousand. Another one hundred and ten thousand is used as payment. The remainder is over two hundred thousand stones worth of provisions.¡± Kuai Liang exined. With so many officials, the total sry needed is also naturally high.


    ¡°We have a surplus of two hundred thousand every year. Even if we were spendthrift in thest ten years, we should have more than five hundred thousand stones! Lord Wang. Is that still just enough for us to use? Could it be that you have been embezzling the provisions?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Wang Kangobviously could not admit that he had been embezzling. ¡°Kuai Zirou! Everyone here knows that His Highness Liu Mang is now your inws! You are helping His Highness with those intentions! Do you want the Lord to surrender Jingzhou as well?¡± Wang Kang¡¯s words caused others to murmur.


    These kinds of rtionships are usually kept under wraps. Although everyone knew of it, they were not supposed to mention it as the ones on top always feared their subordinates making alliances elsewhere. By saying it, Wang Kang broke those unspoken rules.


    ¡°Helping family is normal. Nothing strange about it. As for wanting the Lord to surrender Jingzhou? Hahaha! I think that person is you! What benefits did that Pang Tong Pang Shiyuan give you that you insist on thwarting Yangzhou¡¯s intention to buy provisions? ¡®Make friends with those afar and fight against neighbors¡¯. Although Yangzhou is closer to Jingzhou, we are separated by the Yangtze River while Nanyang is within our Jingzhou¡¯s territory. On the other hand, Liu Bei is ambitious enough to annex the territory of his ally Zhang Xiu. We may probably be next on his list! On top of that, Pang Tong Pang Shiyuan also tried to sow dissension within Jingzhou and cause chaos!¡± Kuai Liang indirectly told Liu Biao that the ones that send the letter that night was sent by Pang Tong.


    ¡°Selling provisions to Yangzhou on the other hand brings benefits such as being able to guard against Cao Cao¡¯s attack from the North!¡± Kuai Liang added giving the other nobles another thing to consider. Some of them may want to hug Cao Cao¡¯s thighs but there were more that wanted to defy Cao Cao. This is not only because Cao Cao¡¯s reputation was bad but also because they did not want to give away their wealth to Cao Cao nobles. They might even share the same fate as the Deng Family.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t Liu Bei also be able to defend us from Cao Cao? We might as well give the provisions to Liu Bei!¡± Wang Kang rebutted and showed his low intelligence. Kuai Liang had already said that Yangzhou was not a cause for concern because of the Yangtze River. On the other hand, Liu Bei who upied Nanyang simply need to follow the river to attack Jingzhou. He was a threat if he became too powerful. It was still good if Liu Bei were to defend them from Cao Cao but what if Liu Bei attacked them instead? On top of that, Liu Bei already had the reputation of a backstabber. This reputation had already spread far and wide. If Liu Bei did not ce a gag order in Yuzhou, the citizens there would also start to question Liu Bei.


    ¡°Milord! I think we should sell provisions to Yangzhou!¡± A few nobles agreed after hearing Kuai Liang¡¯s speech including the one that usually supported the Cai Family. Selling provisions to Yangzhou was much better as Liu Mang was also willing to buy it at an overcharged price. On the other hand, Liu Bei was poor and cannot be trusted.


    When the Cai Family¡¯s supporter stood up to support Liu Mang, all of the opportunist followed suit. Although Cai Mao did not want to support Liu Mang, he had no choice because he was requested to do so by his sister.


    The only one that still resisted was the Lumen Academy¡¯s official. While Liu Biao still did not have any intention to sell provisions, the official started to feel threatened. At this moment, another person stepped forward and destroyed the bnce.


    ¡°Milord! I also think we should sell provisions to Yangzhou!¡± The man stepped forward and knelt.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes grew wide. Even the Lumen Academy¡¯s official was shocked beyond belief. Liu Mang¡¯sst supporter was the Pang Family¡¯s eldest son, Pang Shanmin.


    ¡°Young Master?¡± Wang Kang never expected Pang Shanmin to defect.


    ¡°Pang Shanmin?¡± Liu Biao narrowed his eyes as he considered his options. Pang Shanmin¡¯s father was Pang Degong. That man was one level higherpared to Pang Tong. If Pang Shanmin had stepped forward, this could mean that it was Pang Degong¡¯s intention.


    ¡°Milord. Yangzhou have a high poption but they also have plenty of things that need to be done. They have arge army but have little warships. Their war is waged onnd, not water. On top of that, they are also sworn enemies with Jiangdong. If the people starved, there would be civil war and Yangzhou would easily be Sun Ce¡¯s foundation. On top of that, Liu Bei and Sun Ce are allies. It would be difficult for us if they team up to attack Jingzhou. If we help Yangzhou, we would have their gratitude and they would bear the brunt of Sun Ce¡¯s attacks. The stronger Yangzhou bes, the less pressure we would face and the more peaceful Jingzhou would be. They would protect us not only from Sun Ce but also from Cao Cao! We may even be able to finish off Sun Ce!¡±


    Before this, Zhang Xiu was in charge of guard duty but then Zhang Xiu wanted to defect to Cao Cao¡¯s side. On the other hand, Liu Mang could not do this because Lu Bu and Cao Cao were enemies that have almost killed each other. If the two could have made peace, they would have already done so a long time ago.


    Pang Shanmin¡¯s words were so convincing that Liu Biao also became restless. The most important point is that Pang Shanmin¡¯s father is Pang Degong. In terms of military, Liu Biao was the leader of Jingzhou. However, Pang Degong was the leader spiritually. That was why Liu Biao could not afford to offend Pang Degong.


    Liu Biao believed that these were actually Pang Degong¡¯s words. After all, Pang Shanmin had always given the impression of a modest person who never conspired in any way. Pang Shanmin¡¯s skill was in teaching. He would be a good teacher but conspiring and scheming was a different story.


    ¡°Milord! Shanmin¡¯s words have opened my eyes. I have been ignorant! Liu Bei is ambitious while the King of Shu would make a good ally!¡± Wang Kang immediately changed his opinion and abandoned Pang Tong. He too believed that Pang Shanmin was acting under his father¡¯s instruction and now believed that Pang Shanmin was going to be the heir.


    However, all of their assumptions were wrong. Pang Degong only promised Liu Mang that the Lumen Academy would not interfere. He did not say that he would support Liu Mang. So why did Pang Shanmin suddenly support Liu Mang? This is because he found out the truth.


    Liu Mang had Tang Yun¡¯s death investigated. With Jia Xu, the Kuai Family and the Cai Family¡¯s contacts and support. He found out that Tang Yun died at the river, not Xinye. While Pang Tong had killed everyone to prevent word from spreading, he had miscalcted. There was a survivor who ended up being sheltered at the brothel. The assassin could not escape death but still managed to reveal the truth of the matter.


    When Pang Shanmin found out that his brother was the murderer, he was heartbroken, and angry. Tang Yun was his closest friend and grew up with him and Pang Tong. Yet, Pang Tong killed him and framed others for selfish reasons. Pang Shanmin was disappointed and frightened of how cold blooded Pang Tong was. That was why he suddenly defected and spoke his opinion.


    ¡°Did you n this?¡± Cai Mao asked Kuai Yue with his eyes.


    Kuai Yue shook his head andughed bitterly. ¡°How could that be?¡± Kuai Yue was capable but the Pang Family was beyond his capabilities. He had to be respectful to them and it was unlikely they would do him any favors. On top of that, Pang Shanmin was like a hermit who paid no attention to affairs in life. How would Kuai Yue make use of him? Rank, fame, wealth. These things were useless to Pang Shanmin. How would one make Pang Shanmin follow orders?


    ¡°It is not you?¡± Cai Mao frowned. If it was not Kuai Yue, then it had to be Liu Mang. How capable must Liu Mang be if he could get both Cai Mao¡¯s sister and Pang Degong to help him?


    ¡°We request Milord to ally with Yangzhou to ensure a century of peace in Jingzhou!¡± Kuai Yue knelt, taking this opportunity to get Liu Biao¡¯s verdict. When Kuai Yue knelt down, the others quickly followed. Even Cai Mao had no choice but to kneel.


    With everyone now supporting Liu Mang, there were no more obstacles.


    ¡°A hundred years of peace!¡± Liu Biao¡¯s eyes shone. He was old but he still had to n for his child. It did not matter whether it was Liu Qi or Liu Zong that would be heir. As long as Jingzhou was peaceful, they would be able to live good lives. Regardless of who ended up as heir, they would first need to keep Jingzhou or they would both disappear like Tao Qian¡¯s children. Looking at his choices, he also found that allying Liu Mang was the safest option.


    Finally agreeing to their proposal, Liu Biao ordered Wang Kang to count the provisions and give it Cai Mao. Cai Mao was then ordered to do business with Liu Mang. All of the profits will then be deposited into the government treasury.

 Chapter 503

    <h4>Chapter 503</h4>


    After all the discussion was over, everyone went back home including Pang Shanmin.


    ¡°Young Master.¡± The housekeeper greeted.


    ¡°Has my father returned?¡± Pang Shanmin did not smile and return the greeting like he would in the past. Instead, he went straight to the point.


    ¡°Your father is already back.¡±


    Pang Shanmin nodded at the housekeeper and went straight to the study.


    The housekeeper and the other servants were confused when they saw the current Pang Shanmin. How did Pang Shanmin ended up like this? The housekeeper then shook his head and continued with his work. These were not things that he should be thinking of.


    Meanwhile, Pang Degong was reading a book in the study. Although he was reading, his heart wasn¡¯t there. He was unable to calmly concentrate on his book.


    After a while, he heard footsteps approach before the door was suddenly opened.


    ¡°You are back.¡± Pang Degong said without looking away from his book.


    ¡°Father!¡± Pang Shanmin replied. He then closed the door and approached his father.


    ¡°You found out?¡± Pang Degong asked as he put down the book. He looked at Pang Shanmin hoping that his son still did not know the truth.


    ¡°Why did you not tell me?¡±


    Pang Degong smiled bitterly. How was he supposed to tell his son the truth? One was his son and the other was his nephew. He could not bear to harm either one.1 Even if he knew the truth, both sides would only end up being harmed.


    ¡°Sigh. Take out your hand.¡± Pang Degong sighed and then said to his son.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Pang Shanmin was confused but did as he was told.


    Pang Degong then took out a knife. When Pang Shanmin saw the knife, he wanted to pull back his hand but decided to believe that his father would not harm him.


    In the end, his father cut his hand. Pang Shanmin stared with his eyes wide. A small hole can be seen and it was extremely painful.


    ¡°Turn your hand around.¡± Pang Shanmin did as asked and the same thing happened. Blood flowed out and his veins turned blue.


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Pang Degong looked at his son and asked.


    ¡°It hurts!¡± Pang Shanmin replied. While he was still alive, his hand was definitely in pain.


    ¡°Do you understand now?¡± Pang Degong put down the knife and quickly took out the best medicine for cuts. His heart ached from having to injure his own son.


    ¡°Both sides of your hand have flesh that hurt when cut. You and Shiyuan are like my flesh. I watched the both of you grow up. I never expected any of this to happen. I could only procrastinate and hide the truth as much as possible. I did not expect you to find out the truth!¡±2 Pang Degong said with aplicated expression. Pang Tong did not cover his tracks well enough. If Pang Shanmin had died in Xinye, the boatman who took him there would still be alive. As there were no bandits, the trail was easily followed. Pang Degong helped Pang Tong reimburse the boatman¡¯s family and even made the nearby authorities not pursue this case. That was how Pang Tong¡¯s n seemed excellent.3 He did not expect Pang Shanmin to somehow find out despite all this.


    ¡°Father! Brother Tang Yun¡­!¡± Pang Shanmin gritted his teeth not knowing what to say. Tang Yun was his closest friend. Pang Shanmin was willing to sacrifice his life to avenge his friend even if the enemy was the King of Shu. However, he found out that the real killer was his little brother. Pang Shanmin could only clench his fist despite his injury. His wounds opened up again.


    As he was filled with regret, Pang Degong knelt down. Pang Shanmin¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Father. Why are you doing this?¡± As a parent, they should not kneel towards their children. As a person of noble character, Pang Shanmin could not ept it. So he also knelt down towards his father.


    ¡°Shanmin! Your father has never begged anyone before! The mistake was mine. Shiyuan¡¯s greed for merits is my fault!¡± Pang Degong was heartbroken. He taught his nephew military strategies but forgot to teach the man morals and virtues. That was the cause of all this tragedy. He did not want his son and Pang Tong to fight as he still remembered his little brother¡¯s request to take care of Pang Tong.


    ¡°Shanmin! Your father begs you! Please let Shiyuan go!¡± Pang Degong begged, knowing who Tang Yun was to his son. If he did not stop his son, blood would definitely be spilled. Pang Degong did not want either of them to die. As a result, he could only beg his son to let go of revenge4.


    ¡°Father!¡± Pang Shanmin gritted his teeth. The fact that Pang Tong was the killer already made Pang Shanmin¡¯s mind feel exhausted. Now, his father was kneeling down begging towards him.


    ¡°Father. I will promise you¡­¡± Pang Shanmin yielded thinking that his father was worried about the Pang Family.


    ¡°Shanmin!¡± Pang Degong was happy for a moment.


    ¡°Father. From today onwards, this Pang Shi Pang Shanmin will cut off all ties with the Pang Tong Pang Shiyuan!¡± Pang Shanmin could not go against his father¡¯s request but he was also unable to let go of his hatred. He remembered that he had divulged Tang Yun¡¯s location to Pang Tong and thus, he was also partially responsible for his friend¡¯s death.


    That was why he decided from that day onwards, both he and Pang Tong were no longer connected to each other.


    ¡°Shanmin!¡± Pang Degong wanted to try and stop his son again.


    ¡°Father. I am tired. Im going to take a rest.¡± Pang Shanmin said. His temperament waspletely different.


    Watching his son leave, Pang Degong sighed with regret. The Pang Family has now fallen apart.5


    ______


    <ol type="1">So you chose to harm your good son instead of your evil nephew. Good job Dad.Do you need to injure your son to exin all this? You are supposed to be a teacher right? RIGHT? Good job Dad!So you taught your son virtues and then turn around to be a criminal¡¯s aplice. Good job Dad.Didn¡¯t you previously encourage vengeance on the innocent because you didn¡¯t want your son to mope around? Good job Dad.GOOD JOB DAAAAAAAAAAD!  </ol>

 Chapter 504

    <h4>Chapter 504</h4>


    Jingzhou would be selling provisions to Yangzhou. As there were a lot of provisions being bought, they were to send two hundred thousand provisions for the first and second month and then thest one hundred thousand provisions for the third month. Mi Zhu would be the one handling the payment.


    Mi Zhu¡¯s intervention made the merchants in Jingzhou dumbfounded. He sorted out all the different grains by type and somehow only need to pay two thirds of the original price. The Jingzhou merchants could not intervene this time as their backers such as Liu Biao and the Pang Family had switched sides. Wang Kang even helped facilitate the process to make the provisions get sent out faster.


    Everyone had a united front. Even the Cai Family joined in to help. The only one that was absent is the Huang Family.


    Although Mi Zhu was devious, he was not too excessive in his requests so he ran into little trouble. After all the grain all belonged to Liu Biao so the officials in charge of selling it weren¡¯t too meticulous with the pricing.


    The provisions were quickly loaded onto the ship where it would be transported to Yangzhou through Xinye. This is because of the war at Jiangxia.


    Liu Mang kept himself busy forming more alliances in Jingzhou. Some of the alliances were sworn as blood oaths while others are just written in letters.


    Now the Kuai Family was led by the Kuai Family with the Cai Family and the Lumen Academy as auxiliary. The representatives of the alliance was obviously Liu Biao and Liu Mang. As Liu Mang had his seal, they were able to make a written pledge.


    ¡°From today onwards, the Heavens shall bare witness!¡± Liu Biao was older and was also the ruler of Jingzhou so he had to preside over the speech.


    ¡°My Jingzhou and nine counties will work together with Yangzhou!¡±


    ¡°My Yangzhou and five counties will work together with Jingzhou!¡±


    ¡°¡±We will help defend each other. To attack the other is to vite the alliance and the culprit will be punished by the Heavens!¡±¡± The two said together and followed through with the rest of the ritual such as killing a rooster, then drinking wine mixed with its blood and exchanging documents.


    ¡°Ooh!¡± The nobles and themon people cheered. Having an ally during this chaotic times was much better than having another enemy. Themon people cheered would be able to work in peace, not knowing of the might of the Lu Bu¡¯s Army. On the other hand, the soldiers cheered knowing that they have a reliable ally to fight against Sun Ce.


    Liu Biao and Liu Mang exchanged cups, starting the feast. With this alliance, Yangzhou¡¯s biggest problem was solved. They could now gather the strength to deal with Cao Cao when the timees.


    Lu Bu had also sent a general over as Chen Gong needed someone to execute Lu Bu¡¯s ns. The taciturn Gao Shun was unsuitable for the job and Zhang Liao was busy reigning in the Xiliang Cavalry so the he could only send Zang Ba.


    ¡°Little Lord.¡± Zang Ba greeted Liu Mang. At Kaiyang, Liu Mang pleaded leniency to Lu Bu for Zang Ba. That was why Zang Ba was not executed. Liu Mang then spoke well of Zang Ba when they attacked Mount Tianzhu which is why Zang Ba nowmanded his troops instead of being a vanguard under Lu Bu.


    ¡°N!¡± Liu Mang nodded. With Zang Ba around, he has three generals and would be able to do some things easier.


    They all ate and drank to their hearts content. Cai Mao¡¯s expression was terrible but Liu Mang still gave him face by offering him a few cups. Besides that, Kuai Yue¡¯s incitement helped Cai Mao see Liu Mang in a more positive light, allowing Cai Mao to at least wee Liu Mang with a smile.


    Once the banquet was over, Liu Mang got on a carriage and went to a separate courtyard in Xiangyang. There, he greeted Lady Cai who had been waiting for him. ¡°Mdy. I apologize more making you wait.¡±


    ¡°Sit.¡± Lady Cai replied withoutining even though she had been waiting for more than half a day. This is because she knew that Liu Mang was attending a banquet while she left early with the excuse of visiting her parent¡¯s home. ¡°Is the alliance sessful?¡±


    Liu Mang nodded and took out a scroll. This was the document saying that they have allied and had the seals of both. Liu Mang wanted to hand it over to Lady Cai but she shook her head.


    ¡°Mdy. You have showed great kindness to Yangzhou. I will thank you on behalf of all the citizens in Yangzhou.¡± Liu Mang spoke the truth. Without food, the people will starve and Liu Mang would need to execute some drastic measures.


    ¡°What do you n to do next?¡± Lady Cai asked.


    ¡°Next, it would be time to settle old debts.¡± Liu Mang said with killing intent. Someone had been plotting against him before he even arrived in Jingzhou. Now it was time to return the favor.


    ¡°Who is first on your list?¡± Lady Cai asked again as she looked at Liu Mang longingly. A person with Liu Mang¡¯s appearance and status was the ideal husband. She wished she could have met him earlier. She eventually kept her unrealistic thoughts in check and reminded herself that they could only work together for each other¡¯s benefits. Liu Mang needed provisions while Lady Cai wanted her son¡¯s position in Jingzhou to be firm.


    ¡°The first person is within the Jiangxia Army!¡± Liu Mang narrowed his eyes as he recalled how Pang Tong and Huang She tried to have him killed at the river. The one that was sent to attack him was Huang Ri, Huang Zu¡¯s nephew.


    ¡°I see, this is Jiangxia.¡± Lady Cai stated. This could not be done if Huang Ri was Huang Zu¡¯s subordinate in Changsha but Huang Ri was working in Jiangxia whose army was controlled by the Cai Family.


    ¡°Then I will have to thank Mdy.¡± Liu Mang replied and then took a nk military scroll and wrote on it with Cai Mao¡¯s name. The military edict written by Liu Mang stated that Huang Ri was Jiangdong¡¯s spy and will be executed as a warning to others.


    ¡°Huang Ri?¡± Lady Cai frowned when she read this. She did not really want to have any association with the Huang Family who were also influential in Jingzhou.


    ¡°Yes, it is Huang Ri.¡± Liu Mang saw Lady Cai hesitate and reminded her that when Liu Zong seeds the throne, the Huang Family would be forced toply or be destroyed anyway.


    ¡°This is the first person. For now, Huang She cannot be touched but that man that must die.¡± Liu Mang added as he narrowed his eyes. Killing Huang She meant making enemies with Huang Zu. Cai Mao would definitely not agree to this. Even if Liu Biao were to get involved, the gains would not outweigh the losses.


    After Liu Mang sent out the letter, the letter eventually reached the hands of General Wen Pin at the army camp. Zhuge Liang was beside Wen Pin and had been discussing with Wen Pin about Jiangdong¡¯s movements. They had been caught unprepared by the sudden and constant attacks.


    When Wen Pin received the letter, he frowned. He had recently received a letter from Liu Biao saying that the provisions wille at a fixed date. Yet here was a second letter. The contents of the letter made Wen Pin furrow his brows.


    ¡°General. Is something wrong?¡± Zhuge Liang asked.


    ¡°This is problematic. Military Advisor Zhuge, take a look at this.¡± Wen Pin handed the letter to Zhuge Liang who then read and understood the problem.


    For someone at the rear to im someone as a spy was a p to the face to those unaware working at the frontlines. There was also the fact that the used was part of the Huang Family and themand had the Cai Family¡¯s seal.


    ¡°This Cai Mao really thinks the Jiangxia Army belongs to him! Does he expect me to kill an officer just because of a military order? What a joke!¡± Wen Ping said angrily. This was an entirely unrewarding task. Killing Huang Ri meant offending the Huang Family. Sparing Huang Ri meant offending the Cai Family. As for Huang Ri being a spy, he believed it was simply an excuse. A very terrible excuse.


    ¡°Huang Ri, Huang Ri.¡± Zhuge Liang repeated the name as he recalled the person. Zhuge Liang had good memory which allowed him to do many things personally. Dumb people gets defeated by smart people while smart people gets defeated by their own teammates. Zhuge Liang handled many things personally as he did not want to be done in by his own allies.


    After thinking for a while, Zhuge Liang had a thought and asked Wen Pin about Huang Ri¡¯s identity. He learned and confirmed from Wen Pin that Huang Ri was part of the Huang Family and had the ability tomand a warship.


    Zhuge Liang then asked if Huang Ri had been dispatched to Xiangyang earlier than the others. Wen Pin confirmed it. Wen Pin allowed it to make it easier for the others to receive the warship and supplies.


    ¡°Good! Men! Arrest Huang Ri. If he resists, kill him!¡± Zhuge Liang immediately ordered.


    ¡°Military Advisor Zhuge! What are you doing?¡± Wen Pin was stunned. The Cai Family was obviously using them to do their dirty work. Regardless of who they sided with, they would offend someone. Why would Zhuge Liang rush to offend others?


    ¡°Haha. General Wen, I am just following orders.¡± Zhuge Liang replied. Zhuge Liang had a good impression of Liu Mang and been keeping an eye on him so he knew that Liu Mang had been attacked. However, he did not know the identity of the culprit. When Zhuge Liang realized thismand was Liu Mang¡¯s handiwork, he decided to help out Liu Mang. On the other hand, the Huang Family was insignificant to him so he did not care about offending them at all.


    A soldier then entered the tent and reported to Zhuge Liang that Huang Ri resisted arrest and was killed.


    ****


    ¡°What? Liu Biao and Liu Mang formed and alliance?¡± The civil and military officers in Jiangdong eximed.


    ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± One of the old generals, Han Dang Han Yigong, asked the messenger irritably as he grabbed the messenger.


    ¡°General Yigong. There is no need to be rude. Withdraw!¡± Zhou Yu frowned and said to Han Dang.


    Han Dang quickly withdrew as he both feared and respected Zhou Yu. When he attacked Liu Biao without permission, he helped Lu Bu escape. This angered Sun Ce. Zhou Yu was the one that pleaded for his life.


    ¡°It is true.¡± The messenger replied. ¡°Everyone in Jingzhou already knows about it. Liu Biao and Liu Mang even swore an oath.


    ¡°How could this be? Are Liu Bei¡¯s men all worthless? Wasn¡¯t Pang Tong known as the Fledging Phoenix? How did he fail to prevent this?¡± Huang Gai was exasperated.


    Sun Ce had sent many people, including those from Mount Shan, to Yangzhou. Those from Mount Shan were extremely powerful to the extent that Sun Ce had to leave behind tens of thousands of elites to protect Jiangdong every time he went out on expedition. Sun Ce sent these people to Yangzhou in hopes they revolt when they run out of food. However, Jingzhou had an abundance of food. With Jingzhou¡¯s food supply, Yangzhou would flourish and be powerful instead.


    ¡°Milord. Now that Jingzhou and Yangzhou have allied, would they join forces to attack us?¡± Huang Gai asked with worry. It would be problematic if Yangzhou were to send reinforcements to the Jiangxia Navy.


    ¡°Do they have a navy? Even if they do, those people probably can¡¯t swim!¡± Han Dang said with disdain.


    ¡°General Yigong. Do not underestimate Yangzhou¡¯s troops.¡± Zhou Yu shook his head while everyone thought Han Dang was a moron. This is because they had fought against Liu Mang¡¯s navy before and lost very badly.


    Zhou Yu who could not figure out Yangzhou¡¯s foundation did not dare to be careless even with the advantage of numbers.


    ¡°The Yangzhou Army will not help them.¡± Another person stated.


    ¡°Who is this?¡± Sun Ce looked at the youngster with distrust.


    ¡°Bu Zhi! Withdraw!¡± Huang Gai said to the youngster indignantly.


    ¡°Bu Zhi?¡± Zhou Yu looked at the youngster. The youngster looked weak and had calluses on his hands. He looked like someone from a humble family who had suffered quite a lot.


    ¡°This person is my book servant which I brought with me when I came in a hurry! I hope Milord would forgive him!¡± Huang Gai cupped his fist. Huang Gai found Bu Zhi when he searched for someone who could help him write things down. Huang Gai was getting old and forgetful so he needed that help. As the meeting was sudden and urgent, Huang Gai ended up taking Bai Zhi along with him.


    ¡°Bu Zhi is innocent. Withdraw.¡± Sun Ce seldom had good temper but allowed Bu Zhi to leave.


    Bu Zhi listened and started to leave with a disappointed expression before Zhou Yu suddenly stopped him.


    ¡°Wait! Your name is Bu Zhi right?¡±


    ¡°General Huang Gai¡¯s book servant Bu Zhi greets you.¡± Bu Zhi cupped his fist and replied.


    ¡°Where are you from? Why did youe to Jiangdong?¡± Zhou Yu asked. He could tell that Bu Zhi was not from Jiangdong based on his dialect.


    ¡°I am from Linhuai. I came to Jiangdong avoiding the chaos of war.¡±


    ¡°Linhuai?¡± Zhou Yu furrowed his brows. They had only just lost that ce. ¡°Are you perhaps a descendant of Yang Shi, a senior official during the Zhou Dynasty?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Hm? How did you end up in this state?¡± Zhou Yu could not understand. The Bu Family who were descendants of Yang Shi should have been very influential. Even the Bu Family in Jiangdong were also influential. Sun Quan was also going to take Lady Bu as his wife. However, Bu Zhi seemed as though he had suffered more than themon people.


    ¡°The Bu Family of Huaiyin are the Bu Family of Huaiyin while I am myself.¡± Bu Zhi¡¯s reply resounded powerfully as everyone else furrowed their brows. The Bu Family at Jiangdong were influential so they had plenty of people trying to get close to them. However, Bu Zhi seemed to hate the Bu Family.


    ¡°Good! Good!¡± Zhou Yu apuded. He was the only one who reacted differently.


    ¡°A man should abandon his family¡¯s influence and rely on himself!¡± Zhou Yu believed that Bu Zhi would not have ended up in such a miserable state if he had relied on his family name. He would have be an officer instead of an attendant.


    ¡°Since you said all that, I will give you a chance!¡± Zhou Yu added. ¡°If you can exin why Yangzhou would not attack us alongside Jingzhou, I will rmend you to be a military officer. I will also make you a noble, as Jiangdong¡¯s Bu Family instead of Huaiyin¡¯s Bu Family! If you are unable to exin why, you will carry the guilt of speaking out of turn!¡± Zhou Yu knew that Bu Zhi would be talented and waspetitive. Otherwise Bu Zhi would have already died several times with his recklessness.


    ¡°I understand. If I fail to convince everyone, I will hang myself.¡± Bu Zhi replied. He had suffered in silence all this while, waiting for such an opportunity. If he failed to obtain this opportunity, he might as well die. Even his vengeance would be hopeless.


    ¡°Good! Now exin for us to hear!¡±


    And so, Bu Zhi gave his exnation. First of all, the two armies cannot bemanded under one authority. Yangzhou had too many secret weapons while Jingzhou had the bigger army. Neither side would allow the other to gain authoritative control of the operation.


    Second, if they were to fight separately, they would indeed win. However, deciding which side gains ownership of Jiangdong¡¯s territory would be a problem. One side would be dissatisfied regardless of the oue. One side obtaining the territory would also mean exposing the other side to danger. For example, the alliance was formed because Jingzhou had the Yangtze River protecting them from Yangzhou. However, if Yangzhou were to obtain Jiangdong¡¯s territory, they would easily be able to cross the Yangtze River. On the other hand, if Jingzhou were to obtain Jiangdong, they would have sufficient power to crush the weakened Yangzhou Army.


    Third, they still had Liu Bei to worry about.


    ¡°Are you saying we should ally ourselves with Liu Bei?¡± The officers asked respectfully. They no longer looked down on Bu Zhi.


    ¡°No.¡± Bu Zhi shook his head. ¡°Liu Bei is like a wolf. If we ally ourselves with him, we may end up like Lu Bu, Cao Cao, and Zhang Xiu!¡± Liu Bei¡¯s terrible reputation was Liu Mang¡¯s contribution. The whole world now knows that Liu Bei was a traitorous scum worse than Cao Cao. The nobles themselves were happy for Liu Bei¡¯s bad reputation so they did not stop the news from spreading.


    ¡°Then how do we control them?¡±


    ¡°It would be difficult to ally ourselves with Liu Bei when we are separated by the river. Even if we could, it is only a mental relief. It would not support us in any way. Liu Bei also needs provisions that we would be unable to deliver to them.¡±


    Besides that, Liu Bei was alsocking in provisions and had a smaller army. If Liu Bei were to fight against Yangzhou, he would lose.


    ¡°What is there to say if Liu Bei is going to be defeated?¡± Sun Ce asked.


    ¡°Haha! Liu Beick provision but there is someone with plenty of provisions!¡± Bu Zhiughed.


    ¡°Jingzhou?¡± One person muttered and then shook his head. If Jingzhou and Yangzhou have allied, they would not sell provisions to Yuzhou.


    ¡°Cao Cao?¡± Zhou Yu muttered a different answer.


    ¡°As expected, you have good insight.¡± Bu Zhi said admiringly to Zhou Yu.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Huang Gai and Han Dang could not believe this. ¡°Liu Bei cheated Cao Cao, killed his general, and caused Cao Cao to lose face! Why would Cao Cao give Liu Bei provisions? Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±


    ¡°No. There is certainly a possibility!¡± Zhou Yuughed indifferently as he looked at Bu Zhi with admiration. ¡°Cao Cao is ambitious. He could even forgo his son¡¯s death. What else can he not do?¡± Zhou Yu praised. Normal people would immediately go after Zhang Xiu but Cao Cao abandoned Nanyang to deal with Yuan Shao instead. Yuan Shao was powerful but he was not the one who started hostilities. Cao Cao attacked Yuan Shao first because he wanted to catch Yuan Shao unprepared.


    ¡°Cao Cao have defeated Yuan Shao in the North but he had not yet fully pacified the region. If Liu Mang defeats Liu Bei, Liu Mang would gain control of the Central ins. This is something Cao Cao would not want. That is why Cao Cao would let go of his hatred and support Liu Bei.¡±


    ¡°Then what should we do?¡± This was the question in everyone¡¯s mind. Yuzhou and Yangzhou can go kill each other. What should Jiangdong do in the meantime?


    ¡°Milord! We should quickly attack and conquer Jingzhou!¡± Huang Gai and Han Dang proposed. The two believe that since they could not obtain the Central ins, they should attack Jingzhou to prepare for Cao Cao¡¯s arrival.


    ¡°No! We cannot fight Jingzhou on such arge scale right now.¡± Bu Zhi shook his head. ¡°Right now, we should be strengthening our forces.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit!¡± Han Dang yelled angrily. ¡°If we don¡¯t take Jingzhou now, are we going to wait for it to fall to Cao Cao?¡±


    ¡°General Han Dang, those are good words.¡± Bu Zhi smiled and replied indifferently rather than take offense to Han Dang¡¯s words.


    ¡°Milord. Our army currently has the advantage but if we win, we would win tragically.¡± Bu Zhi stated. While Sun Ce may have sneered at Bu Zhi to be inexperienced before this, he now agreed to Bu Zhi¡¯s statement. Wen Pin and Zhuge Liang¡¯s appearance also caused the situation to change. Sun Ce believed that they could win but perhaps at the cost of more than half their army.


    Besides that, Yangzhou was powerful even before this. If Jingzhou and Jiangdong were to kill each other, Yangzhou would be the one reaping the benefits. They would be able to finish off Jiangdong easily.


    ¡°General Han Dang¡¯s words are correct. We wait for Cao Cao to go South. That would be the most opportune time to take Jingzhou!¡± When Cao Cao goes South, Liu Bei and Liu Mang would bear the brunt of the attack and be too busy to take opportunity of Jingzhou and Jiangdong¡¯s battle.


    ¡°Good! From today onwards, we will reorganize our military! No one is approach Jiangxia without my order!¡± Sun Ce ordered, moved by Bu Zhi¡¯s words. Cao Cao going South may be a crisis but it was also an opportunity.

 Chapter 505

    <h4>Chapter 505</h4>


    ¡°Liu Biao and Liu Mang have allied?¡± Pang Tong gnashed his teeth when he heard the news.


    Pang Tong initially had the confidence to make an alliance with Jingzhou and leech off Jingzhou¡¯s wealth before annexing Jingzhou. Now, Liu Mang who only came for provisions managed to form the alliance instead. All of Pang Tong¡¯s ns crumbled.


    Pang Tong gritted his teeth. Yangzhou¡¯s problem with provisions was solved. Now Pang Tong had to quickly take his own provisions and leave Jingzhou. Of course, Pang Tong had also managed to buy provisions as well using his connections with the Pang Family. However, the money he used was the money he inherited from his father. This is because the money he obtained from Liu Bei had already been given to Kuai Ran.


    ¡°Quickly dispatch a messenger. Have the Xiliang Cavalry transport the provisions.¡± They still had a chance to win if they could secure the provisions.


    ¡°Yes! Military Advisor!¡± Pang Tong¡¯s subordinates replied and quickly left. They needed an excuse to get far away from Pang Tong. Unfortunately, they also had to return sullenly.


    ¡°Why are you back? Have you sent the letter?¡±


    ¡°Military Advisor. The letter no longer need to be sent.¡± Pang Tong subordinates replied sullenly.


    Hearing this, Pang Tong had a bad premonition.


    ¡°Military Advisor. Our provision at Fancheng are all being detained.¡±


    Pang Tong immediately turned pale. ¡°Did you not mention the Pang Family and the Lumen Academy?¡±


    ¡°Military Advisor. Zhang Jin had mentioned the Pang Family and Lumen Academy but he was beaten to death!¡± The subordinate replied. Pang Tong knew who Zhang Jin was. Zhang Jin was one of his subordinates. Zhang Jin had also apanied Pang Tong up Jingshan. Initially he thought of having this guy go on ahead to advance his schemes but the man was beaten to death instead.


    ¡°Liu Mang Liu Hanyang! You are bullying others too much! That bastard Liu Biao as well!¡± Pang Tong cursed angrily. Those provisions were bought with the huge amount of money he inherited from his father. Pang Degong did not touch a single penny. All of this was used to buy over a hundred thousand provisions. Now he cannot even obtain his provisions. How was he supposed to return to Yuzhou?


    ¡°Find Wang Kang!¡± Pang Tong shouted as he remembered Wang Kang. Wang Kang was one of the Lumen Academy¡¯s disciple. Wang Kang had once studied under Pang Degong but was not officially epted as his student. He wanted to be epted officially so that his career would flourish. That was why Wang Kang assisted Pang Tong.


    Wang Kang was one of the reasons Liu Mang could not obtain provisions. After all, Wang Kang was in charge of the provisions. It would be easy to tamper with the business.


    ¡°Yes! I will go at once!¡± Pang Tong¡¯s replied. With Wang Kang¡¯s assistance, they would be able to instantly solve their problem.


    ¡°No need!¡± Just as Pang Tong¡¯s subordinates were about to leave, Wang Kang himself appeared.


    ¡°Lord Wang! You came at the right time! We were just about to look for you!¡± Pang Tong¡¯s subordinates were happy, thinking that their problem is solved.


    On the other hand, much to his subordinate¡¯s confusion, Pang Tong¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Brother Wang. Did I offend you in any way to be treated like this?¡±


    ¡°Military Advisor?¡±


    ¡°Haha, Brother Pang. You did not offend me at all. However, you offended someone else!¡±


    ¡°The King of Shu? Lady Cai?¡± Pang Tong asked. Wang Kang shook his head both times.


    ¡°Brother Pang, there is no need to keep asking. You can just ask the King of Hell.¡± Wang Kang replied.


    ¡°Wang Kang! Are you not afraid of offending the Pang Family and the Lumen Academy?¡± Pang Tong rebuked angrily. Wang Kang may have arrived with weapons and bodyguards but he never expected Wang Kang would want to kill him.


    ¡°Of course I am afraid! However, killing you have nothing to do with the Pang Family or the Lumen Academy!¡± Wang Kang replied with a smile. He wanted the Pang Family¡¯s support which is why he helped Pang Tong. However, the Pang Family spread the news that Pang Tong was disowned. Not even the Lumen Academy can stop this.


    Wang Kang was dumbstruck. He had offended many people to curry favor with Pang Tong. The only way he can redeem himself to these people is to kill Pang Tong.


    ¡°I have been disowned?¡± Pang Tong was stunned. He was not surprised that news of him killing Tang Yun had spread. He had already offended so many people in Jingzhou that another person offended was not a problem. What he never expected was to be disowned. He could barely believe it but Wang Kang¡¯s desire to kill him was definitely not faked.


    ¡°Uncle! Brother! Do you really want to do this?¡± Pang Tong asked bitterly.


    ¡°Pang Tong Pang Shiyuan. Give yourself up obediently and I will make sure you keep your corpse.¡± Wang Kang said savagely as his guards took out their swords.


    ¡°Since you are doing this, do not me me for not recognizing family!1 Kill him!¡± Pang Tong¡¯s eyes turned red and took out a sword to fight against Wang Kang.


    _______________


    <ol type="1">Idiom. Long version would be ¡°Self-centered and not making any allowances for family¡± which sounds absolutely stupiding from Pang Tong since he can¡¯t be any more self-centered.  </ol>

 Chapter 506,507

    Chapter 506


    ¡°Haha. What a joke!¡± Wang Kang sneered.


    ¡°Lord Wang Kang, please withdraw.¡± Wang Kang¡¯s two bodyguard cautioned as they defended him from Pang Tong¡¯s attacks.


    ¡°Pang Shiyuan, don¡¯t waste your energy. These two are skilled warriors that have killed hundreds on an actual battlefield. How could a schr like youpare? Just die obediently. We will make sure its painless.¡± Wang Kang wanted Pang Tong¡¯s head to smoothen his rtionship with the Kuai Family and to curry favor with Pang Shanmin.


    Pang Tong narrowed his eyes. He could fight but he was definitely not as strong as the two warriors. A few of his subordinates have already been killed as well.


    ¡°Die!¡± The two warriors shouted after reaching Pang Tong.


    ¡°Do you think you can kill me so easily?¡± Pang Tong sneered.


    ¡°Are you still going to struggle fruitlessly?¡±


    ¡°It is not yet decided who will die here! I am just buying time!¡± Pang Tong said fiercely as he threw away his longsword.


    ¡°That¡¯s just a bluff. Have you given up now?¡± Wang Kang asked in disdain.


    Just as the two warriors were about to kill Pang Tong, they suddenly felt the atmosphere turn heavy.


    ¡°Not good! Withdraw!¡± One shouted to the other and they both quickly jumped back.


    However, someone else was faster than them. Zhang Fei suddenly appeared, took the longsword thrown by Pang Tong and gave a horizontal sh.


    The younger warrior blocked it with his sabre only for his sabre to shatter. He was cut into two just as his eyes widened in realization of what happened.


    Pang Tong¡¯s longsword was given to him by Liu Bei. Naturally, it was of higher quality.


    ¡°Xi Zi!¡± The older warrior called out to his friend. He and his friend had always been together. They had thought that being a noble¡¯s bodyguard was a safe job. Yet, his friend had already been killed.


    ¡°Hmph! Longswords are for women!¡± Zhang Fei said. His smile made his scarred face look even more malevolent. His injury was not yetpletely healed but it was good enough for him to move. At that point in time, the person he wanted to kill the most was Huang She. It was Huang She who made him suffer a cruel treatment.


    ¡°Third General. Kill that man and leave Wang Kang for me.¡± Pang Tong ordered.


    ¡°Understood, Military General.¡± Zhang Feiughed. He was not used to the longsword but it should not pose much of a problem against that warrior.


    ¡°You killed Xi Zi!¡± The warrior red at Zhang Fei


    ¡°So what?¡±


    ¡°You killed him so quickly!¡± Wang Kang shouted in fear. Even those he had seen killed merely had their throat¡¯s cut. It was not like Zhang Fei¡¯s victims who ended up in two pieces, spilling internal organs everywhere.


    ¡°You must die! For Xi Zi!¡± The warrior shouted.


    ¡°You will see him soon!¡± Zhang Fei replied.


    The warrior tried to attack Zhang Fei but before his sabre could reach Zhang Fei¡¯s heart, he had his throat sliced. The warrior died with regret.


    ¡°You are all that¡¯s left.¡± Zhang Fei pointed the still bloody sword towards Wang Kang.


    ¡°Don¡¯te any closer!¡± Wang Kang staggered backwards. Zhang Fei was like a demon to him. He had only battled others with words while Zhang Fei was killed people so easily.


    Hearing this, Zhang Fei approached even more, causing Wang Kang to wet himself. Zhang Fei immediately lose interest. He immediately threw Wang Kang towards Pang Tong and said, ¡°He is yours!¡±


    Pang Tong ignored the filth and squat down. ¡°Lord Wang Kang.¡±


    ¡°Second Lord! Spare me! Just think I was a stupid dog that do not know how to appreciate kindness! I do not want to die!¡± Wang Kang begged with his face covered in tears.


    ¡°Spare you? That is possible!¡± Pang Tong replied.


    ¡°Ah! Second Lord is generous!¡±


    ¡°Tell me. Who divulged the secret that I killed Tang Yun?¡± Pang Tong believed his assassination of Tang Yun was wless but someone else still found out about it.


    ¡°That is¡­¡± Wang Kang stuttered.


    ¡°Why? Is Lord Wang Kang ready to speak?¡± Pang Tong asked indifferently.


    ¡°It is the King of Shu and Lady Cai!¡± Wang Kang replied. Liu Mang found out about it and informed Lady Cai. Lady Cai then told Liu Biao.


    ¡°Liu Mang and that slut!¡± Pang Tong said hatefully.


    Before this, Pang Tong was simply enemies with Liu Mang out of obligations. Now he had a personal hatred for Liu Mang. He med Liu Mang for causing him for being disowned and med Lady Cai for breaking her promise, ignoring the fact that he caused this by killing Tang Yun.


    ¡°Who else besides you know that I am here?¡± Pang Tong asked again.


    ¡°Nobody else!¡± Wang Kang waved his hand as he replied.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Really! Really!¡± Wang Kang nodded. He wanted to monopolize this contribution so he kept the location a secret.


    ¡°Good! Everyone, it is time to leave!¡± Pang Tongmanded his remaining subordinates to pack up and leave. He then handed Wang Kang back to Zhang Fei. ¡°Third General. I will leave him to you.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Zhang Fei, who had returned the longsword back to Pang Tong, picked up the sabre from the ground.


    Wang Kang panicked. ¡°Second Lord! Didn¡¯t you say that you will not kill me?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I won¡¯t kill you but the Third General is not me!¡±


    Knowing there was no escape, Wang Kang cursed hatefully till hisst breath. Zhang Fei licked the blood off his face.


    ****


    Pang Tong quickly got on a carriage while the others got on their horses.


    ¡°Military Advisor! Are we leaving now?¡± One of Pang Tong¡¯s remaining subordinates asked.


    ¡°Yes! We cannot stay in Jingzhou any longer.¡± Pang Tong who was disowned lost his political immunity. Many others like Wang Kang would be out to kill him.


    ¡°What about the provisions at Fancheng?¡±


    ¡°Those provisions!¡± Pang Tong turned gloomy. He was more heartbroken about thispared to others. On top of that, he would not know how to face Liu Bei without it. The soldiers at Nanyang were waiting anxiously for it. Without these provisions, they might as well surrender since they can¡¯t do anything on an empty stomach.


    Pang Tong gritted his teeth. ¡°Liu Jingsheng! Since you are not benevolent, do not me me for this injustice! Men! One of you send a message to Wancheng! Tell the Lord to attack Fancheng and threaten Xiangyang!¡±


    ¡°Military Advisor! Attack Fancheng?¡± One of the subordinates was shocked. Were they going to dere war on Jingzhou?


    ¡°We are already at war!¡± Pang Tong sneered. He knew that both Jingzhou and Yangzhou might join forces from this but he had no choice as the two have already allied. Capturing Fancheng to take their provisions and threaten Xiangyang was the only way out.


    The distance between Fancheng and Xiangyang was one day bynd and half a day by river. It can be said that Fancheng was a shield for Xiangyang. If Fancheng falls, Xiangyang would be next. If they could capture Fancheng quickly, they could immediately attack Xiangyang as well. This can threaten Jingzhou and Fancheng could be used on the negotiation table. Liu Biao would have to obey if he does not want to move the capital.


    The messenger and Pang Tong went their separate ways. With Wang Kang¡¯s seal, Pang Tong was also able to avoid the spot checks. That being said, someone still noticed them.


    ¡°Did you see that?¡±


    ¡°Yes. They used Wang Kang¡¯s seal to pass through unobstructed.¡±


    ¡°Are they leaving Xiangyang?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Good. Inform the Lord. It is time to act.¡±


    ****


    ¡°Military Advisor. We have left Xiangyang and are heading to Shangyong now.¡± Pang Tong¡¯s subordinate informed. Instead of heading towards the ferries, Pang Tong and the others headed towards the opposite direction. They also used a route that was difficult to pass through.


    When Pang Tong asked about the expected time, he was told that there was still a day¡¯s worth of journey. This caused him to frown as the road was bumpy. Pang Tong himself did not want to use this route but it was the safest route.


    Even though they had already travelled for more than a day, Pang Tong was still uneasy. ¡°Keep going even if we have already reached Shangyong.¡± Shangyong was part of Zhang Lu¡¯s territory. Zhang Lu had a purely neutral rtionship with Liu Bei. He was the best neighbor considering the fact that Cao Cao, Tao Qian, Yuan Shao, Yuan Shu and Gongsun Zan all had neighbors that want them dead.


    The borders of Shangyong had no troops because Zhang Lu did not want to provoke Liu Biao. Zhang Lu¡¯s territory was also rich in provisions like Jingzhou so they had no need to fight each other.


    Pang Tong¡¯s prediction was correct. If he had gone to the harbor, he would have run into the Cai Family¡¯s navy who were there waiting for him under the pretext that the area was not peaceful. Unfortunately, Liu Mang¡¯s men, led by Guan Hai and Zhou Cang had been following Pang Tong


    ¡°Men! They are here! Time to move!¡± Guan Hai ordered the soldiers. These people were all harmed by Zhang Fei so they were happy to take the chance to have revenge on Pang Tong. Guan Hai was the first one to sign up for this mission. Initally, Liu Mang wanted Zang Ba to do this as Zang Ba was calmer and more skilled. However, since Guan Hai nominated himself, Liu Mang had no choice but to select him. After all, Liu Mang had trust in his subordinates and did not want to disappoint Guan Hai.


    Chapter 507


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Pang Tong¡¯s bad premonition grew stronger the moment the carriage stopped.


    Guan Hai and eleven others had ridden their horses to the front of the carriage. Although Guan Hai wasn¡¯t particrly good at riding a horse, catching up to a carriage was not a problem. He then ordered his soldiers to attack without any lengthy introduction.


    Pang Tong¡¯s subordinates also noticed the assants and took out their swords. While they outnumbered Guan Hai¡¯s group, they had to leave a few men behind as Pang Tong¡¯sst line of defense. As a result, the ones that went to intercept Guan Hai was outnumbered instead. They also did not have any valiant generals and were easily defeated.


    ¡°The King of Shu ordered me to kill the traitor Pang Tong! Come out and ept your death!¡± Guan Hai shouted as he pointed his sword at Pang Tong¡¯s carriage.


    ¡°The King of Shu?¡± Pang Tong sighed. He knew the journey would not be safe which is why he decided to take a detour instead of going straight towards Yuzhou. Pang Tong thought to himself that once again, he had been outdone by Liu Mang. However, he overestimated Liu Mang again. Liu Mang had only dispatched Zang Ba to the escape route at the river. Zang Ba was now on the Cai Family¡¯s ship. The one that thought of cutting off Pang Tong here was Jia Xu. Jia Xu had thought of this route the moment he apanied Liu Mang to Jingzhou because he had been looking for a way to escape if negotiations turned sour.


    ¡°No matter! No one can stop me from returning to Yuzhou!¡± Pang Tong said malevolently. ¡°Third General! I will leave this to you!¡± Pang Tong ordered for his men to leave a horse behind for Zhang Fei.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Military Advisor. I will make sure these people do not return!¡±


    Guan Hai waited for Pang Tong¡¯s reply1, when suddenly Zhang Fei rushed out on a horse. One of Guan Hai¡¯s subordinates was immediately lift off his horse through his neck by Zhang Fei¡¯s Serpent Spear.


    ¡°Xiao Si?¡± Zhang Fei was so fast that Guan Hai did not have the time to react. ¡°Let go of him!¡± Guan Hai shouted.


    ¡°Haha. You want him? You can have him!¡± Zhang Fei gave a madugh and then tore apart the soldier. The soldier¡¯s corpse fell to the ground in multiple pieces.


    ¡°You are courting death!¡± Guan Hai¡¯s subordinates all became angry as well and charged at Zhang Fei but they were stopped by Guan Hai.


    ¡°General Guan?¡± The soldiers all looked at Guan Hai, feeling confused.


    ¡°You all are no match for him.¡± Zhou Cang exined instead. The soldiers all knew that while Zhou Cang was not the smartest person around, he was not a liar. If Zhou Cang said they cannot win, he would mean it.


    ¡°So you are still alive.¡± Guan Hai said to Zhang Fei. He had expected Zhang Fei to be killed by Huang She but evidently, this was not the case.


    ¡°Hmph. How could I die before you?¡± Zhang Fei responded with provocation.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Today you will die. Since the Heavens spat you out, I will personally send you down to Hell!¡± Guan Hai said as he took out his sword.


    ¡°Do you think you can? You are just someone selling your own head!¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± Guan Hai was familiar with those words. There was one person that told him that in the past before making him lose everything.


    ¡°Zhang Fei! Die!¡± Guan Hai shouted as he charged at Zhang Fei.


    ¡°Come! Since Second Brother could not kill you, let this Zhang Fei finish the job!¡± Zhang Fei¡¯s killing intent surged.


    Guan Hai wanted to kill Zhang Fei for all of his dead subordinates while Zhang Fei wanted to kill Guan Hai because of Liu Mang. To him, Liu Mang, Guan Hai and Huang She were people that needed to die.


    ¡°Die!¡± The two surging killing intent scared all the horses but they managed to calm down after being pacified by the soldiers.

 Chapter 508

    <h4>Chapter 508</h4>


    ¡°Pang Tong escaped?¡± Liu Mang uttered as he looked at the generals kneeling in front of him.


    ¡°Yes, Milord! We are ipetent and allowed Pang Tong to escape.¡± Guan Hai replied with shame and frustration.


    ¡°How could that be? Wasn¡¯t Zhou Cang with you?¡± Liu Mang frowned. Liu Mang had considered Zhang Fei¡¯s injury which was why he dispatched Zhou Cang to go with Guan Hai. The two of them should be more than Zhang Fei could handle.


    ¡°This general is ipetent.¡± Guan Hai did not bother with an exnation and continued to me himself.


    ¡°Milord, do not me Brother Guan. That Zhang Fei is too strong!¡± Zhou Cang said to Liu Mang.


    ¡°Too strong?¡± Liu Mang had personally experienced Zhang Fei¡¯s strength. Based on Zhang Fei¡¯s strength, Guan Hai and Zhou Cang should have been enough. Yet, both of them return injured. This can only mean that Zhang Fei had made a breakthrough.


    ¡°Guan Hai. Stand up and speak.¡± Liu Mang ordered. Guan Hai reported to Liu Mang the moment he returned. He did not even bother treating his own wounds. As Guan Hai was one of Liu Mang¡¯s fighting pieces, Liu Mang would not allow Guan Hai to harm himself any further even if he was unsatisfied with Guan Hai.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Guan Hai replied and tried to stand but staggered as though he was drunk.


    ¡°Brother Guan, be careful!¡± Zhou Cang tried to support Guan Hai but he was too slow as he was also injured. In the end, Liu Mang was the one that supported Guan Hai. If Liu Mang had not helped Guan Hai, the man would end up falling down and injuring himself on the stone floor.


    ¡°Thank you Milord.¡± Guan Hai thanked Liu Mang and struggled to stand without aid.


    ¡°There is no need to thank me.¡± When Liu Mang supported Guan Hai, he saw all the severe injuries. All those injuries were caused by the Serpent Spear. Guan Hai had also turned pale from the blood loss.


    Liu Mang then had the servants prepare a room and call over the best doctor in Xiangyang for Guan Hai.


    ¡°Milord. There is no need. This rough person is unimportant.¡± Guan Hai protested.


    ¡°What do you mean unimportant? If you keep going on like this, you will be dead!¡± Liu Mang felt hurt looking at Guan Hai¡¯s severely injured body. ¡°What are you servants still standing there for? Go!¡± Liu Mang shouted. He would really cry if one of his generals die at Jingzhou.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Three servants replied and quickly moved to support Guan Hai as the man was about a hundred kilograms.


    ¡°Milord! I¡­¡± Guan Hai wanted to say something but was immediately stopped by Liu Mang.


    ¡°If you still have things to say, wait until your injuries heal! Your injuries are more important!¡±


    Hearing this, Guan Hai no longer remained stubborn. He understood his own condition the most. Thest time he was this badly injured was after he fought Guan Yu. Although he did not die, such good luck would not follow him forever. If he did not get himself treated, he had a high chance of dying. And if he somehow survived, he may be crippled instead.


    Once Guan Hai was taken away, Liu Mang turned back to Zhou Cang. ¡°Zhou Cang. Exin to me what happened.¡± Although Zhou Cang was also quite badly injured, his injuries was not as severe. Zhou Cang¡¯s movements would simply be hindered for half a month.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhou Cang nodded and then tried to exin what happened to Liu Mang.


    His exnation helped Liu Mang confirm that Zhang Fei has indeed made a breakthrough. Zhang Fei was now on the same level as Huang Zhong and Lu Bu. He has advanced from the Refinement stage to Peak Refinement stage. It was a stage where one needed at least three warriors from Refinement stage to have a chance at killing them. It was like how an entire army was needed to stop Lu Bu.


    Liu Mang initially thought this was bullshit, otherwise Lu Bu would not have lost his Sky Piercer and his Red Hare. However, when he saw the Wolf Cavalry, he realized that the Wolf Cavalry was actually holding back Lu Bu. That was why Lu Bu handed over the cavalry to Zhang Liao.


    Now Zhang Fei had reached this stage. If Liu Mang wanted to kill Zhang Fei, the cost would be too big.


    ¡°This Yan person (yanren) Zhang Fei had truly be a castrate (yanren)¡± Liu Mang shook his head as heughed bitterly. Zhang Fei who had been tortured by Huang She ended up bing a castrate. That was how he made a breakthrough.


    Zhang Fei was vigorous and powerful. His overwhelming strength allowed him to wield his Serpent Spear. He was strong enough to send Liu Mang flying. That strength ced him amongst the heroes of the Three Kingdoms era. However, that strength also inhibited Zhang Fei¡¯s progress. This is because Zhang Fei could no longer be stronger physically.


    Now that Zhang Fei was castrated, he was less vigorous and more feminine. As a result, his Serpent Spear became more precise. Rather than hacking down his enemies with overwhelming strength, Zhang Fei was now able to fight and kill in a more skillful manner. His strength and precision now helped him make a breakthrough.1


    This was why Guan Hai and Zhou Cang were defeated. If Zhou Cang had not been there or if Zhang Fei did not rush back to ensure Pang Tong¡¯s safety, Guan Hai would be dead.


    ¡°Pang Tong Pang Shiyuan! You managed to escape again!¡± Liu Mang thought ruthlessly. Not only did Pang Tong managed to escape. Liu Bei even obtained another general at Peak Refinement stage. Liu Mang¡¯s n to have Pang Tong killed was already a failure. At their next encounter, Liu Mang would need to pay a hefty fine for Pang Tong¡¯s head.


    ¡°Zhou Cang. You should go and rest as well.¡± Liu Mang said to Zhou Cang and waved him off. He wanted Zhou Cang to get his injuries treated before Zhou Cang got an infection.


    ¡°Milord. You do not me Brother Guan anymore?¡± Zhou Cang asked again.


    ¡°I don¡¯t!¡± Liu Mang replied. It was not Guan Hai¡¯s fault that Zhang Fei became so much stronger. Even Liu Mang did not expect Zhang Fei to be stronger like this.


    Liu Mang then thought of a feminine Zhang Fei and felt disgusted. If such nauseating feeling could kill, Zhang Fei would be the world¡¯s greatest killer.2


    ¡°Then I am relieved.¡± Zhou Cang said and then left. On his way out he passed by Zang Ba without greeting him as the two weren¡¯t very well acquainted with each other.


    ¡°Little Lord. Guan Hai and Zhou Cang have returned? Did they kill Pang Tong?¡± Zang Ba stepped forward and asked Liu Mang. Pang Tong had harmed the Lu Bu¡¯s Army so much that Pang Tong¡¯s death was in their best interest.


    ¡°They dide back but Pang Tong escaped.¡± Liu Mang replied as he shook his head helplessly.


    ¡°He escaped?¡± Zang Ba was not an idiot. He managed to put the pieces together when he noticed Zhou Cang¡¯s injuries.


    ¡°Yes. Guan Hai and Zhou Cang are injured. Pang Tong escaped.¡± Liu Mang replied.


    ¡°Did theye across an ambush?¡±


    ¡°No, they came across Zhang Fei.¡±


    ¡°Zhang Fei?¡± Zang Ba was confused. Zhang Fei should not have been strong enough to injure both Guan Hai and Zhou Cang.


    ¡°Zhang Fei made a breakthrough.¡±


    This news shocked Zang Ba due to how many people actually reached Peak Refinement stage. Those that achieve it usually get a nickname with God in it. Lu Bu was the God of War while Huang Zhong was the God of Bows. Zang Ba also felt admiration as he himself could not reach this stage after so many years.


    ¡°Alright. Is there something you wanted to tell me?¡± Liu Mang did not want to talk about Zhang Fei even more.


    ¡°Report. Although we could not find Pang Tong, we found his messenger!¡± Zang Ba reported.


    ¡°A messenger?¡± Liu Mang was confused. Does Pang Tong need to send a messenger at this point in time? If Pang Tong is going to escape back to Yuzhou, why not give his report personally?


    ¡°Give me the letter.¡± Liu Mang said to Zang Ba who immediately handed over the letter to Liu Mang. The seal had not been opened yet.


    Liu Mang then read the letter they found.


    ¡°Pang Tong wants Liu Bei to attack Fancheng?¡± Liu Mang read and pondered.


    Fancheng was one of Liu Biao¡¯s protective shields. If Liu Bei were to attack it, he would offend Liu Biao regardless of whether he managed to obtain Fancheng.


    Fancheng was also quite well defended as Liu Biao as a precaution to Zhang Xiu joining up with Cao Cao to attack Jingzhou. Although plenty of soldiers were stationed elsewhere after Zhang Xiu and Cao Cao had a falling out, there were still enough guards and the walls were strong. While Liu Mang was trying to figure out Pang Tong¡¯s intentions, Zang Ba reminded him about the provisions detained at Fancheng.


    ¡°Provisions!¡± Liu Mang finally understood that Pang Tong had indeed gone mad in desperation. While Liu Mang had obtained news about the provisions at Fancheng, he had thought that it was just the Jingzhou nobles stocking up on provisions to sell at a high price. Now he realized that these provisions all belonged to Pang Tong as Fancheng was close to Nanyang.


    Liu Mangughed at this news. ¡°Haha! It looks like our Imperial Uncle is in even more of a grave situationpared to us when ites to provisions!¡±


    Liu Mang did not know how Pang Tong obtained Liu Biao¡¯s support but he knew that these provisions were important for Yuzhou. That was probably why Pang Tong was so desperate. Liu Mang thought about Fancheng. Capturing Fancheng would threaten Xiangyang. At the same time, it was also a huge gamble since Fancheng was heavily defended. Liu Bei could lose a lot of troops and also offend Liu Biao.


    Although Liu Biao did not have many elite troops, he was extremely wealthy. He would be able to apply swarming tactics or stalling tactics with his superior numbers and resources. At that time, Liu Bei could lose his Nanyang Troops and maybe even his own life. At the very least, he would no longer be able topete with the other warlords.


    However, if Pang Tong won the gamble, Pang Tong would obtain a strategic location and also be able to solve the food crisis at Yuzhou. Liu Biao would be forced to move the capital as the enemy is too close. Liu Biao would lose a lot of money and it would also be difficult to migrate so many people. At that time, Liu Biao was likely to agree to any conditions set by Liu Bei.


    ¡°It is a good scheme.¡± Liu Mangmented as he admired Pang Tong¡¯s courage. He felt regret that Pang Tong worked for Liu Bei instead of himself. What Liu Mang did not know was that Pang Tong initially had a good impression of Liu Mang but went to Liu Bei instead because Zhuge Liang praised him.


    ¡°Little Lord. Do we need to warn them?¡± Zang Ba asked knowing that they were now allies. Informing Liu Biao would foil Pang Tong¡¯s strategy.


    ¡°Warn them?¡± Liu Mang thought for a while and then asked. ¡°Why should we warn them?¡±


    ¡°What are you saying?¡± Zang Ba could not understand. Shouldn¡¯t they show their spirits as allies?


    ¡°We are allies sworn to protect each other in times of crisis but it would only be a crisis after they get attacked!¡± Liu Mangughed. There was no way he would warn Liu Biao.


    ¡°But if Liu Bei captured Fancheng, his strength would increase!¡± Zang Ba was still puzzled. He knew that Liu Bei loss a lot of his strength after thest battle but managed to replenish his strength by annexing Zhang Xiu¡¯s troops. They would have attacked Yangzhou again if it was not because of Jia Xu burning their provisions.


    That was why it was important to prevent Liu Bei from obtaining Fancheng. Not only would it solve Liu Bei¡¯s problem but Liu Bei could even threaten Liu Biao to provide an endless amount of provisions. Liu Biao would not have a choice but to do as Liu Bei wishes unless he moves his capital.


    Liu Mangughed in disdain. ¡°That is only if Liu Bei has the ability to do it! Rather than warning Liu Biao, we should be helping Liu Bei capture Fancheng!¡±


    Zang Ba could no longer understand what Liu Mang was talking about. Naturally, Liu Mang was notpletely gone. He knew that Fancheng was Liu Biao¡¯s weakness but it was also a piece that he could use to move Liu Biao.


    To Liu Mang, the current alliance was a fluke as Liu Biao¡¯s heart was not in it. Liu Biao would be very supportive if Liu Mang were to fight against Sun Ce but have the opposite reaction if Liu Mang were to fight against Liu Bei. This is because Liu Biao did not want Liu Mang to grow stronger. What Liu Mang wanted was for Liu Biao to be asmitted when going against Liu Bei, as though they were fighting Sun Ce. That was why Liu Bei¡¯s gamble would be an opportunity for Liu Mang


    ¡°Little Lord! What if Liu Bei obtains Fancheng and uses it to threaten Liu Biao?¡±


    ¡°Then we will just kick him out!¡± Liu Mang could allow Fancheng to fall but he could not allow Liu Bei to threaten Liu Biao. What he wanted was for the both of them to be irreconcble, not to stab Liu Biao in the back.


    The reason why Liu Mang had so much faith in this n is because Liu Beicked provisions.


    ¡°Little Lord! If Liu Bei obtains Fancheng, he will no longerck provisions!¡± Zang Ba reminded. Although there were only thirty thousand troops garrisoned at Fancheng, there were enough provisions to feed hundreds and thousands of soldiers. This is not including Pang Tong¡¯s share. If Liu Bei obtains this provisions, expanding his army would no longer be a problem.


    ¡°Liu Bei may be able to take the provisions but that does not mean he can transport the provisions!¡± Liu Mang replied. While the soldiers that captured Fancheng would not starve, the same could not be said for the soldiers at Yuzhou and Nanyang.


    Liu Bei would need to transport the provisions, where Liu Mang could intercept them using his cavalries. If Liu Bei sent a lot of the Xiliang Cavalry to transport the provisions, Liu Mang could use the White Horses to impede their progress and move his other units to recapture Fancheng before attacking the Xiliang Cavalry.


    ¡°This¡­¡± Zang Ba was amazed. Liu Mang had schemed against Liu Bei so perfectly and even involved Liu Biao as well.


    ¡°Reseal this letter and have someone deliver it to Nanyang. Deliver it to out Imperial Uncle!¡± Liu Mang ordered as he returned the letter to Zang Ba.


    ¡°Milord, what if Liu Bei does not believe what is written in the letter?¡±


    ¡°How could he not? His treasured advisor¡¯s seal is there!¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± Zang Ba nodded and left.


    Now that the letter was being delivered, Liu Mang began his preparations. He needed to mobilize his troops or else they may not be ready by the time Liu Bei captures Fancheng. He thought of using the Wolf Cavalry, White Horses and one more unit. Choosing thest unit was problematic as most of them was unavable for different reasons. Some, like his own Xiliang Cavalry and the ck g Army needed to recuperate after fighting at Linhuai. Others, like his Urban Army was still undergoing training and the Formation Breaker was being used to guard against Sun Ce. In the end, Liu Mang thought of Wei Yan. Liu Mang was not sure if Wei Yan¡¯s unit was entirely prepared but he had no other choice. ¡°I have decided to use you! You better not disappoint me!¡±


    _________


    <ol type="1">I would like to advice any FPS yers NOT to donate their balls with the intention of making their aim (cough* precision) better.What better way to kill the readers! Am I right?  </ol>

 Chapter 509

    <h4>Chapter 509</h4>


    ¡°Is there still no news?¡± Liu Bei asked as he walked up and down impatiently for Pang Tong¡¯s letter in Nanyang as the situation grew more urgent due to dwindling food supplies. It was like those years where Liu Bei lived a wretched life. There was also the shocking news that Liu Mang and Liu Biao had form an alliance.


    It could be said that Liu Bei and Liu Mang shared the same hardship. They both required provisions however, Liu Mang needed provisions for the citizens while Liu Bei needed provisions for his army. Pang Tong was the hope of everyone in Yuzhou.


    ¡°Milored, there isn¡¯t any news yet!¡± Jian Yong replied. He was in charge of collecting intelligence but have already handed over most of his men to Pang Tong. Those people did not have any time to send reports. On the other hand, information of Liu Mang and Liu Biao¡¯s alliance was bought by Jian Yong. Without this information, they would bepletely ignorant of the outside world.


    Jian Yong was no longer as willful and intimate towards Liu Bei due to the previous incident. That was why his reply was short and to the point.


    ¡°No news? There are no reports from your men in the past few days! Have they all died? What a waste of the thousands of gold I invested!¡± Liu Bei cursed angrily.


    ¡°This subordinate deserves to die!¡± Jian Yong replied. All of his men were being controlled by Pang Tong but it was not like he could argue.


    ¡°Milord. It seems like the Military Advisor cannot be relied on!¡± Sun Qianughed. He wanted Pang Tong to fail. If Pang Tong was useless then Sun Qian could obtain a better position.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Liu Bei raised his brows while Jian Yong looked over fearfully.


    Liu Bei knew that Pang Tong and Sun Qian did not get along but it was not time to fight amongst themselves.


    ¡°Milord. We are already running out of provisions. We do not have the time to wait for the Military Advisor. What we need to do now is to make a n!¡± Sun Qian advised without saying anything bad about Pang Tong. Doing that would only make Liu Bei look down on him as a nderer. Instead, he tried to make himself look more useful than Pang Tong. Saying Pang Tong cannot be relied on could have many different meanings to it so it did not count.


    ¡°Hmm, we should start to make ns.¡± Liu Bei agreed. Hearing Sun Qian¡¯s words, he now thought that Sun Qian had no intention of discrediting Pang Tong. At the same time, his favorability towards Pang Tong dropped because Pang Tong could not provide during times of an emergency.


    ¡°Milord, our provisions would notst. Other than the Xiliang Cavalry who are still fed twice a day, the other soldiers are already given less food. Although this can reduce our food expenses, it will notst for long. In half a month, we would need to start borrowing from themon people!¡± Sun Qian exined the situation.


    ¡°Borrowing provisions again?¡± Liu Bei immediately felt ufortable. The reason Liu Bei could obtain a territory and have the support of the citizens is because he had the reputation of a benevolent person. Borrowing provisions from the people would have negative effect on his reputation since he had borrowed provisions from them before.


    ¡°Milord. Your reputation is indeed important but it would be useless if our soldiers starve to death! If only the Military Advisor could have brought back provisions!¡± Sun Qianmented. His words created a sense of hatred in Liu Bei. Liu Bei needed to choose between his reputation or his ambition. The cause of this is because of Pang Tong¡¯s failure.


    ¡°Sun Qian!¡± Jian Yong was frightened. Since when was Sun Qian able to do this? He would have fallen for Sun Qian¡¯s misguidance and also feel dissatisfied with Pang Tong if he had not been vignt of Sun Qian.


    Liu Bei gritted his teeth as he considered his options. He had to borrow provisions or his army would not have enough food. Both Cao Cao and Liu Mang would prefer him dead so if he were to be defeated, he would not meet a good end.


    Meanwhile, Sun Qian was pleased to see Liu Bei struggle with his decision as discrediting Pang Tong was only the first step. Sun Qian was not without skill. Otherwise, he would not have been rmended by Zheng Xuan, nor would he have been able to support Liu Bei until Pang Tong arrived.


    ¡°Milord. Borrowing from the citizens may also not be feasible as the citizens would not have much as well. At most, their provisions could sustain our army for another half a month. Unless Milord is willing to extort the citizens, or if the Military Advisor manages to provide the provisions. Without those provisions, we would be finished.¡± Sun Qian added. This was simply a fact. Without the provisions, the enemy did not even need to attack to get rid of Liu Bei. The Xiliang Cavalry full of Qiang barbarians would do the job for them.


    ¡°What should we do?¡± Liu Bei was at a loss. He did not want to give up but borrowing provisions would only postpone the inevitable. Unfortunately, the people civil and military officers he looked to for advice weren¡¯t miracle workers. They could not conjure provisions for Liu Bei. As a result, they simply tried to avoid his eyes.


    Liu Bei¡¯s expression turned darker when he did not get a reply. Jian Yong noticed this and quickly said. ¡°Sun Qian. You must already have a n if you have thought so far ahead. Why don¡¯t you tell us?¡±


    ¡°Gongyou. What should we do?¡± Liu Bei immediately looked at Sun Qian after the reminder.


    ¡°Milord. We borrow provisions from Cao Cao.¡± Sun Qian suggested.


    ¡°Cao Cao?¡± All the others start to discuss amongst themselves as they all knew what kind of person Cao Cao was. More importantly, they knew that Cao Cao was Liu Bei¡¯s mortal enemy.


    Liu Bei¡¯s expression turned bad again. Cao Cao wanted him dead so why would Cao Cao give him provisions? It was more likely that Cao Cao would rejoice at his predicament.


    ¡°Milord. There are three reasons why¡­¡±


    ¡°Milord! We received a report from the Military Advisor!¡± A messenger suddenly appeared and interrupted Sun Qian just as Sun Qian was about to give his reasoning.


    ¡°What?¡± Liu Bei quickly stood up. ¡°The Military Advisor¡¯s letter? Does that mean we got the provisions?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great! We can now expand our army!¡± The others also cheered. A bigger army also meant more positions for them to fill.


    ¡°Quick! Bring the letter over!¡± Liu Bei was overjoyed since they had been waiting for so long.


    ¡°Milord¡­!¡± Sun Qian was dumbfounded. He did not even have a chance to speak.


    ¡°Gongyou. Postpone your suggestions. Let us read this letter first.¡± Liu Bei interrupted him with a smile.


    ¡°It is that Pang Tong again!¡± Sun Qian thought to himself hatefully. Yet, he could not do anything except withdraw.


    When Liu Bei read the letter, hesitation and doubt appeared on his face.


    ¡°Milord, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Xianhe. Come and look at this.¡± Liu Bei handed the letter to Jian Yong.


    ¡°This is¡­ What is the Military Advisor thinking?¡± Jian Yong asked. Sun Qian also took a peek at the letter and understood that Pang Tong wanted Liu Bei to attack Fancheng.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Sun Qianughed. If Pang Tong approved of this then Sun Qian would not. He was still angry at being interrupted by Pang Tong¡¯s letter when it was supposed to be his time to shine.


    Sun Qian¡¯sughter was so loud that Liu Bei felt ufortable. ¡°Gongyou. What is your opinion of this?¡±


    ¡°Milord. This is not me having aint against the Military Advisor. However, this man wants to bring us all down!¡± Sun Qian bowed as he replied.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! We cannot attack Fancheng!¡± Some of the officials objected as well. Attacking Fancheng would mean offending Liu Biao.


    ¡°Milord. Fancheng is not only heavily guarded. It is also a ce that is naturally hard to attack. Over a hundred thousand soldiers will be needed to capture Fancheng.¡± Sun Qian exined. The amount of soldiers Liu Bei needed to capture Fancheng was his entire army. The losses would be too great.


    ¡°Milord. Even if we manage to obtain Fancheng, we would not escape death! Cao Cao is to the North and Liu Mang is to the East. If we make enemies with Liu Biao now, we would have enemies in all directions. Doesn¡¯t that mean that the Military Advisor wants us to die as well?¡± Sun Qian¡¯s exnation was well received by the civil and military officers. Liu Bei was not like Cao Cao who had a vast army. He could not afford to be surrounded by enemies.


    ¡°This¡­¡± Liu Bei frowned. He himself knew the risks stated by Sun Qian and did not want to attack Fancheng. Even domesticated dogs would bite off your bone if you irritated them too much, much less a warlord like Liu Biao.


    ¡°Milord. I think everyone is exaggerating too much.¡± Jian Yong suddenly said.


    Sun Qian narrowed his eyes at Jian Yong. He still had some trust towards Jian Yong when the man ndered him in front of Liu Bei. However, he was now more certain that Jian Yong had allied with Pang Tong. Of course, this was just a misunderstanding. Jian Yong was wholly loyal to Liu Bei. He would only use those he thought was suspicious.


    ¡°Xianhe. What do you think?¡± Liu Bei asked Jian Yong.


    ¡°Milord. Fancheng is a strategic location for Liu Biao. Sun Qian is right when he says that we would offend Liu Biao by taking it. He is also correct when he says that we cannot fight three enemies at once. However, he has forgotten that Liu Mang and Liu Biao have already formed an alliance. There is no difference even if we were to offend Liu Biao now!¡± Jian Yong replied.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Liu Biao and Liu Mang and now allies!¡±


    ¡°As a matter of fact, Liu Biao¡¯s heart is not in the alliance. The alliance is just for show!¡± Sun Qian¡¯s words were correct. Liu Biao only wanted peace and had no intentions of being enemies with Liu Bei.


    ¡°Milord. Another point is that by capturing Fancheng, we would be right beside Jingzhou. More importantly, there are provisions in Fancheng. As a strategic point, it would be full of provisions!¡±


    ¡°Provisions!¡± Liu Bei¡¯s eyes glinted.


    ¡°No Milord! We can borrow provisions from Cao Cao! We just need to¡­¡±


    ¡°Gongyou. There is no need to say anymore.¡± Liu Bei had already made his decision. All he needed was provisions to get through the crisis. He did not want to think about Cao Cao at all.


    ¡°Xianhe. How will we capture Fancheng?¡± Liu Bei asked.


    ¡°Milord. Fancheng is big but it has a weak point. Its weakness is that the gates are hard to close.¡± Jian Yong replied. Arge city meant arge gate. While this gate was hard to breach, it was also hard to open and close.


    Liu Bei thought of this and then called for Hu Che Er.

 Chapter 510

    <h4>Chapter 510</h4>


    The earth shook from the Xiliang Cavalry¡¯s stampede.


    At Nanyang, the person most concerned about the Xiliang Cavalry was Zhao Yun. Liu Mang had ordered Zhao Yun to ensure that the Xiliang Cavalry was kept busy and exhausted. Harming the Xiliang Cavalry was not a necessity.


    ¡°General. The Xiliang Cavalry have left Wancheng!¡± One soldier reported.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°General. They seem to be heading towards Yuzhou. Should we follow them?¡± Another soldier asked. The White Horses¡¯ mission was to harass the Liu Bei¡¯s Army but the Liu Bei¡¯s Army kept hiding inside their city like a tortoise. As a result, the White Horses could not do anything since they was also unable to siege a city.


    When the Xiliang Cavalry had left the city, the White Horses were happy as they had learned how to pester their enemies. Besides that, the Qiang people also liked keeping their treasures on their horses so they would have additional profit if they were to kill the Xiliang Cavalry.


    ¡°No need!¡± Zhao Yun rejected their suggestion much to the confusion of the soldiers. This was such a rare chance to mess with the enemy and train the troops.


    ¡°Is it misdirection?¡± Zhao Yun felt likeughing. He himself would not know what the Xiliang Cavalry was trying to do if it were not for the information he received.


    While the Xiliang Cavalry went towards Yuzhou, intelligence said that Liu Bei was nning to attack Fancheng. In other words, the Xiliang Cavalry was just a decoy.


    ¡°We will withdraw.¡± Since Liu Bei already did so much, Zhao Yun should also show some face. ¡°Where is Zhao Yi?¡±


    ¡°This subordinate is here!¡± Zhao Yi, a 1000-manmander replied.


    ¡°Zhao Yi. You are to take the White Horses and withdraw to Xinye!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Zhao Yi could not understand. Not only are they not going to chase after the Xiliang Cavalry. They are even going to withdraw.


    Zhao Yun did this because of Liu Mang¡¯s orders. The White Horses were ordered to regroup at Xinye while waiting for reinforcements.


    ¡°General. What about you?¡± Zhao Yi asked.


    ¡°When you arrive at Xinye, there would be someone in charge ofmanding the White Horses. As for me, I have other tasks to aplish!¡± Zhao Yun smiled indifferently. ¡°A hundred men will ride with me!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Zhao Yi did not ask any more questions and the White Horses split into two groups. Zhao Yi led one group to Xinye while Zhao Yun took a hundred men with him towards Fancheng.


    ¡°That traitor Liu Mang¡¯s White Horses did not pursue?¡± Liu Bei felt suspicious since the White Horses did not go after the Xiliang Cavalry like he expected. ¡°Could it be because they ran out of provisions?¡±


    Regardless, Liu Bei himself had to dispatch his men to Fancheng. It would be best if he couldunch a surprise attack. Otherwise, he would only have one path left for survival.


    ¡°Xiliang Cavalry, move out!¡± Liu Bei ordered with his sword raised. Arge amount of Xiliang Cavalry troops started to move.

 Chapter 511

    <h4>Chapter 511</h4>


    Zhao Yun led his men through a narrow and winding path. Their destination was Fancheng, the same as the Xiliang Cavalry. As Zhao Yun and his men were lightly armored and had two horses, they were faster than the heavily armored Xiliang Cavalry.


    ¡°Report. We will enter Jingzhou territory in about fifty more li.¡± A scout reported to Zhao Yun.


    ¡°Fifty li.¡± Zhao Yun muttered. This meant that Fancheng was near as Fancheng was Jingzhou¡¯s new border city.


    ¡°What about the Xiliang Cavalry?¡±


    ¡°They are at least thirty li behind us!¡± The scout replied. Due to superior speed, Zhao Yun and his men even had the leeway to take breaks and stille out ahead. This is unlike the heavily armored Xiliang Cavalry that is less suitable for travelling over long distances.


    ¡°They are still so far away?¡± Zhao Yun furrowed his brows. The Xiliang Cavalry set out at night tounch a surprise attack on Fancheng. The moonlit night would help hide them but was still bright enough to light the way. However at that rate, the sky would turn bright before the Xiliang Cavalry arrived, causing a new variable.


    While Zhao Yun hesitated, a scout reported that someone was approaching them. Zhao Yun quickly ordered his men to hide their secret orders.


    Two riders approached Zhao Yun¡¯s men. As they approached, Zhao Yun was able to tell from their uniform that they were Liu Biao¡¯s men.


    Zhao Yun¡¯s opinion of Liu Biao¡¯s men improved. These two riders were clearly scouts and they had approached from the direction of the Xiliang Cavalry. That was at least a hundred li away from Fancheng. To have scouts from so far away meant that Jingzhou had capable people as well. The scouts also looked like proper soldiers.


    Jingzhou had ced lookouts all over and these lookouts were provided with horses. After all, Liu Biao was restless when Zhang Xiu had thirty thousand Xiliang Cavalry with him. Liu Biao needed to keep a close eye on Zhang Xiu.


    ¡°Stop them!¡± Zhao Yun gave the order and his men shouted for the neers to stop.


    ¡°Who are they?¡± The two hurriedly rode past the White Horses as they ignored the warning. As a result, the White Horses shot at them with arrows from atop their horses. With the stirrups, mounted archery was easier to aplish. After being intercepted, one of them told the other to escape first while he would hold the White Horses back.


    ¡°We are the White Horses working under His Majesty the King of Shu!¡±


    ¡°Oh! It¡¯s the Yangzhou Army!¡± The two soldiers immediately felt relieved since Yangzhou was now their ally.


    ¡°Wait! Why are the Yangzhou Army here?¡± The older soldier skeptically shouted.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Zhao Yun also asked the soldiers the same question at the same time.


    ¡°We are Jingzhou¡¯s soldiers. We discovered enemy movement and are heading back to Fancheng to make our report.¡±


    ¡°We are the same! We have been hanging around Nanyang so we naturally found out about the Xiliang Cavalry being dispatched! We came here to warn you all!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course! Aren¡¯t we allies?¡± Zhao Yun smiled at the two.


    ¡°That¡¯s great! Our horses can barely run anymore and we had been thinking of switching horses at a nearby vige! Now that we have run into you, we can go to Fancheng together!¡± The soldier eximed.


    ¡°Men. Help these two men exchange horses.¡± Zhao Yun ordered.


    ¡°General. Exchange with our horses?¡± One soldier asked with doubt. This is because of the secrets of their horses. Even if the White Horses dies, they could not divulge this secret.


    ¡°It is of no matter. Isn¡¯t it just two horses?¡±


    ¡°Thank you General!¡± The two soldiers cupped their fist at Zhao Yun.


    ¡°There is no need to act like this. We are allies so Jingzhou¡¯s affairs are our affairs.¡± Zhao Yun waved back generously.


    ¡°Eh?¡± One of Jingzhou¡¯s soldiers suddenly eximed. ¡°This is!¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± The older one asked.


    ¡°Look at the horse!¡±


    ¡°What happened to the horse?¡± The older one asked again as he looked at the horse. It was a good and strong warhorse. The older soldier sighed in admiration. That is when the younger soldier redirected the man¡¯s attention to the stirrups. The two were amazed after trying the stirrups. They could ride the horse without grabbing on to it with their hands and legs. This would allow them to perform significantly better in war.


    One of the reasons the Han people could only use elites like the Wolf Cavalry and Xiliang Cavalry to fight against foreigners is because of the foreigner¡¯s mounted archery. Only heroes like Lu Bu and Gongsun Zan could push them back.


    Basically, the stirrups could allow the Han cavalry to be as powerful as the foreigners. Both soldiers could not resist riding on the horse without holding the reins. They felt as though they were standing on t ground and were confident that they could do archery from atop this horse.


    ¡°General. Did Yangzhou provide these?¡± The old soldier asked Zhao Yun.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhao Yun replied honestly. These two soldiers had guts. Zhao Yun had some admiration for them and also pity.


    ¡°Look! There are also these!¡± The young soldier shouted when he noticed the metal soundsing from the hooves of the horses. These were horseshoes. Riders were usually afraid of three things. Dying in battle, an old horse, and the condition of a horse¡¯s hooves. Of these three, the ones that caused the biggest losses were usually the hooves. After all, warhorses are prone to excessive hoof wear and would eventually be useless. Wearing horseshoes would help reduce the losses of horses.


    This was valuable information. If they were to inform their superiors, they would receive huge rewards along with a promotion.


    ¡°General. Is it possible¡­¡±


    ¡°You can have the horse once we reach Fancheng.¡± Zhao Yun said indifferently. Hearing this, the soldier felt very grateful as his trust for Zhao Yun deepened.


    ¡°Right now, we need to get to Fancheng.¡± Zhao Yun reminded.


    ¡°Yes. Of course.¡± The soldier quickly nodded.


    ¡°Since we are both here, how about we split up? One of us report this to Fancheng while the other reports this to the other nearby lookouts. This way, we would neglect no one.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The soldiers agreed. This way, Fancheng could prepare faster.


    ¡°If you trust me, allow me and my main forces to apany you to Fancheng while a small detachment is sent to the other lookouts.¡± Zhao Yun suggested.


    ¡°General! Of course I trust you!¡± The soldiers replied. They were initially vignt as they were not certain of Zhao Yun¡¯s identity. However, Zhao Yun had allowed them to take away the secret of the stirrups to gain merits. How could they not trust him? Wouldn¡¯t an enemy have already killed them instead of going through all the trouble? As a result, they gave Zhao Yun a map detailing all the positions of their lookouts.


    ¡°Men. Go to these locations and light up their beacons. Make sure the Jingzhou Army could see it.¡± Zhao Yun said as he quietly gave an additional piece of written instruction to one of his men.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Zhao Yun¡¯s subordinate received the order and rode away.


    ¡°Come, Generals from Jingzhou. Let us hurry. There is no time to waste.¡± Zhao Yun said to the two Jingzhou soldiers.


    ¡°Yes. Thank you, General!¡± The soldiers replied.


    ¡°Thank me once we arrive at Fancheng.¡± Zhao Yun said something weird but the soldiers did not think too much.

 Chapter 512

    <h4>Chapter 512</h4>


    ¡°Who is this?¡± Outside Fancheng, a dozen sentries spotted arge number of people approaching on their horses. They readied their bows in preparation for the enemy attack.


    ¡°Wait! We are your allies from Yangzhou!¡± A white clothed soldier on his horse shouted as he tried to show that he wasn¡¯t an enemy.


    ¡°The Yangzhou Army?¡±


    ¡°Yes! We are His Majesty the King of Shu¡¯s subordinates, the White Horses! We are here to give a report!¡±


    ¡°The White Horses?¡± The soldier was cautious and double checked with his subordinates. He found that Liu Mang really had such troops. However, Liu Mang¡¯s horses weren¡¯t all white. This is because the original White Horses belonged to Gongsun Zan who upied Youzhou, a ce that breed horses. Gongsun Zan was able to be picky with his horses while Liu Mang had no such leeway. That being said, the mark of the White Horses can still be seen.


    ¡°General. We came here to report after listening to Scout Liu!¡± The soldier from the White Horses said again.


    ¡°Scout Liu? Could it be Liu Laogen?¡±


    ¡°Yes! It is that Scout Liu!¡± He nodded and took out amand te.


    ¡°Hand it over!¡± The soldier on top ordered and the soldier below threw the te up without hesitating.


    After looking at themand te, the man still hesitated as the scout could simply be killed and his corpse looted. However, the soldier from the White Horses also took out a letter from the scout. The scout¡¯s handwriting became undeniable proof. Zhao Yun had specifically asked the scouts to write the letter.


    ¡°Yuzhou is attacking? Quickly! Light the fire!¡± The soldiers who read the letter shouted and then turned back to the White Horses. ¡°Thank you for delivering the report.¡±


    ¡°No. This is something we should do. After all, we are allies.¡±


    ¡°Such good words.¡±


    ¡°General. We still have to report to other ces and have rushed here. Right now, we are hungry and thirsty. Is it possible for you to provide us a meal?¡± The White Horses soldier asked.


    ¡°Of course! You must have suffered a lot!¡± The soldier nodded. ¡°Come in and rest for a moment while I tell others to prepare food.¡±


    The soldier went and opened the gates with a smile, prepared to receive the guests. However, his expression quickly changed.


    ¡°Kill them all! Make sure no one escapes!¡± The White Horses suddenly shouted and charged in.


    ¡°What?¡± The soldier did not even have the chance to react before he was killed and his corpse trampled. The other sentries were quickly overrun


    ¡°Report! We have killed all forty two sentries here. The beacon have also been extinguished!¡±


    ¡°Good. Let us go to the next one!¡± The White Horses quickly left. They also left a Liu symbol at the scene of the crime.


    ¡°General. Are there really sentries in this jungle?¡± One of the White Horses asked.


    ¡°Yes. I would not have noticed it myself if it was not because of the map.¡± The 1000-manmander replied as he looked at the jungle that had no roads.


    ¡°The first squad is to follow me in. The second and third squad are to keep watch here. Kill anyone thates!¡± The 1000-manmander ordered. The first squad got off their horses and entered the forest. In there, they only found two sentries which they quickly disposed of. All of this was ordered by Zhao Yun. The written message Zhao Yun had secretly given them was to kill.


    ***


    Liu Bei frowned as the Xiliang Cavalry led by Jian Yong returned faster than expected.


    ¡°Report. We have found twelve sentry posts a hundred li around Fancheng!¡± Jian Yong reported. They had searched thoroughly and only found twelve posts.


    ¡°Twelve!¡± Liu Bei frowned at the number of sentries around Fancheng. This would make their n even more difficult to execute. Even if Liu Biao was an old dog, his teeth were still sharp.


    ¡°All twelve sentry posts have already been disposed of.¡± Jian Yong continued.


    Liu Bei¡¯s furrowed brows loosened a little. Once the sentries were removed, they would be able to sneakily attack Fancheng.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Jian Yong smiled bitterly and shook his head. ¡°Milord. None of these twelve outposts were destroyed by us.¡± When Jian Yong and his scouts arrived, all they saw were corpses.


    ¡°Someone is helping us?¡± Liu Bei suddenly felt doubt as he had no allies in Jingzhou.


    ¡°Milord. Could it be the Military Advisor?¡± Hu Che Er suggested.


    ¡°The Military Advisor?¡± Liu Bei thought to himself. Right now, they did not know where Pang Tong was. Although Pang Tong was with Zhang Fei, they had been gone for a long time.


    ¡°Milord, think about it. If it was the Military Advisor¡¯s stratagem, he would definitely strive by your side. This should be his schemes!¡± Hu Che Er said again.


    ¡°Could it really be him?¡± Liu Bei was still doubtful.


    ¡°It is possible.¡± Jian Yong added. The reason Jian Yong said this is because he noticed the character Liu written on the ground with blood. Normally, he would not think much about it since Liu Biao was also surnamed Liu but with the current situation, he could only think of it referring to Liu Bei.


    ¡°The Military Advisor is truly talented to make a n so detailed!¡± Liu Bei consoled himself. After all, there were twelve sentry posts. If even one was left out, Liu Bei¡¯s sneak attack would turn into a joke. Besides that, this also seemed like Pang Tong¡¯s style of strategy and there should be no one else kind hearted enough to help Liu Bei.


    Naturally, Liu Bei and the others were wrong. There were actually seventeen sentry posts in total and they were all secretly removed by the White Horses.


    ¡°It is gettingte! I want us to be stationed in Fancheng tonight!¡± Liu Bei thenmanded in high spirits. ¡°Go and loot Fancheng!¡±


    The Xiliang Cavalry was immediately full of vigor. They were all extremely interested in looting.


    Liu Bei did not dare to order his men to ughter those inside the city. If he did that, the nobles would be unwilling to negotiate even if Liu Biao was willing to. Liu Bei¡¯s reputation would also be in tatters. Take Cao Cao for example. He killed three thousand people in a small town and now he was known as an evil person. The same would happen to Liu Bei if he were to allow the people of Fancheng to be ughtered.


    Since Liu Bei could not appeal to their bloodthirst, he could only appeal to their love for looting. After all, there were also a lot of merchants in Fancheng which is how Pang Tong managed to buy so many provisions.


    Once he captures Fancheng, money would not be a problem. Once he captures Fancheng, he would not be afraid of offending Liu Biao.

 Chapter 513

    <h4>Chapter 513</h4>


    Liu Bei¡¯s Army advancedfortable with the White Horses doing all the work. Without the White Horses¡¯ help, Liu Bei and his army would have long been spotted. That was why Liu Mang helped polish Pang Tong¡¯s stratagem. In a sense, Liu Bei had another strategist that even he did not know of.


    At the same time, Liu Biao¡¯s scout, Liu Laogen, felt worried. He had travelled together with Zhao Yun for so long and yet no smokes of fire could be seen.


    ¡°General Liu. Is something wrong?¡± Zhao Yun asked.


    ¡°General, please stop calling me a general. I am just amon soldier.¡± Liu Laogen replied. He wasn¡¯t in a particrly high position and only had ten subordinates under hismand. ¡°General Zhao. Why hasn¡¯t the beacon been lit yet?¡± Liu Laogen then asked Zhao Yun worriedly. He already trusted Zhao Yunpletely.


    However, Zhao Yun who actually did not want those beacons lit gave ame excuse. ¡°Maybe they were lost despite the map given by you?¡±


    ¡°That cannot be!¡± Liu Laogen replied. His drawing may be terrible but he knew where the location of the sentries were. Even a person with little skill in military affairs should be able to read maps.


    ¡°Not good!¡± Zhao Yun suddenly shouted. ¡°Maybe my men have encountered the Xiliang Cavalry!¡± His words frightened the scout.


    ¡°What should we do?¡± Liu Laogen also panicked. He did not stop to think that it would be even stranger if the White Horses were caught by the Xiliang Cavalry. This is because the White Horses would naturally have superior speed.


    ¡°General!¡± As the two were speaking, a rider suddenly appeared. His body was covered in blood.


    ¡°Chen Wei. Why are you here? Where is Sun Han?¡± Zhao Yun asked the soldier while giving a meaningful nce.


    ¡°General! We ran into the Xiliang Cavalry and were scattered!¡± Chen Wei spoke skillfully. It was why Sun Han chose him to send the report.


    ¡°What should we do?¡± Liu Laogen panicked again. The blood on Chen Wei¡¯s body looked real, proving that it was a bloody battle. Naturally, it would be bloody since hundreds of soldiers were killed when the White Horses attacked the sentries.


    ¡°Let¡¯s change routes or we would get overtaken. Once that happens, we would be finished!¡± Zhao Yun suggested. He was certain that his subordinates had finished their work so he wanted to dy the journey and get rid of this scout as well. Liu Bei no longer had any obstacles.


    ¡°It seems this is the only way.¡± Liu Laogen nodded. Zhao Yun looked at his with regret. He did not want to kill Liu Laogen but he had no choice. Liu Laogen¡¯s family was in Fancheng so he would not follow Zhao Yun. More importantly, Liu Laogen already found out about the Yangzhou Army¡¯s secrets. He needed to die.


    Just as Zhao Yun was about to give the order to kill the two scouts, one of the scouts suddenly pointed towards smokeing out from the distance.


    ¡°Look over there! There is smoke!¡±


    ¡°Smoke! The beacon is lit!¡± Liu Laogen was overjoyed. Fancheng would be able to see the beacon.


    On the other hand, Zhao Yun expression turned worse as he looked at Chen Wei hoping for an exnation.


    ¡°Fancheng is saved!¡± Liu Laogen cheered while Chen Wei was at a lost. This was not their fault as there was actually an eighteenth outpost that Liu Laogen himself was not aware of. This group are the ones that spotted the Xiliang Cavalry and sent the warning.


    ¡°We must solve this problem at once.¡± Zhao Yun thought to himself. He did not know why Liu Mang wanted to help Liu Bei but he knew that he had to aplish his mission.


    ¡°General Liu. Now that there is smoke, Fancheng would be vignt while our enemies would be afraid. We need to hurry to Fancheng or else we might get locked out.¡± Zhao Yun suggested.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Liu Laogen agreed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Zhao Yun said and the group once again moved towards Fancheng.


    ***


    ¡°Smokes!¡± Liu Bei¡¯s immediately frowned. They were so close to Fancheng. Was their n going to fail here?


    ¡°Milord. What should we do?¡± Hu Che Er asked. ¡°As the surprise attack might fail, the battle may turn into an actual siege. While their heavy cavalry is powerful, it was not useful for sieges.¡±


    Hu Che Er suggested they withdraw and Liu Bei hesitated. At this time, Jian Yong suggested they continue to attack.


    ¡°Milord, we should continue the attack. It is not the time to think of other things. Instead, we should charge towards Fancheng now that we are already here. Either way, Liu Biao would not forgive us for killing his scouts. At the same time, it would not be toote to withdraw once we reach Fancheng. Besides that, the Military Advisor¡¯s n have brought us this far. Do you think he would have brought this into his calctions?¡± Jian Yong advised.


    In the end, Liu Bei agreed with Jian Yong¡¯s advice as he had high hopes for Pang Tong. If Pang Tong knew about this, he would only be able to force a smile as this had nothing to do with him.


    ¡°All soldiers! Charge!¡±


    ***


    ¡°Smoke?¡± Sun Han was stunned. They had already destroyed all seventeen sentry posts but apparently, there was one more. Sun Han felt regret. He was finished.


    ¡°General. Do we go to Fancheng?¡± One soldier asked. He did not know what to do now that the n has failed.


    ¡°No. We will do as ordered.¡± Sun Han said decisively. ¡°We will wait for the General at the designated location.¡± Even if they went to Fancheng right now, they would be useless.


    ***


    The people in Fancheng knew the enemy wasing the moment they saw smoke. Even those that did not see the smoke knew the enemy wasing when the rm rang.


    Everyone was rmed and panicked citizens could be found everywhere.


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic!¡± Fancheng¡¯s governor came out to calm the masses. Meanwhile, Zhang Gui of the Zhang Family assumed responsibility of the city¡¯s defenses. The Zhang Family was not very influential but was still arge noble family. Fancheng happened to be their base just like how the Kuai Family and Cai Family were based in Xiangyang.


    When the Deng Family was around, Fancheng was not as prosperous. Now, the visitors all brought the Zhang Family several thousand gold every year. In a sense, Zhang Gui was the owner of Fancheng and the Commander of its soldiers.


    ¡°All soldiers prepare for war!¡± Zhang Gui shouted as he ordered the soldiers to bring anti-siege weapons like rocks and logs.


    ¡°General Zhang! Where did our enemiese from?¡± The governor, Song Zhong, asked calmly. He was a schr with good rtionship with the Lumen Academy and good enough reputation to be employed as a governor.


    ¡°The west.¡± Zhang Gui replied. The west was the Nanyang region and the only possible enemies that coulde from there was Liu Bei.


    ¡°Yuzhou Liu Bei!¡± Song Zhong frowned. He actually had a good impression of Liu Bei since Song Zhong studied Confucianism. They generally feel closer to the Han. On top of that, Liu Bei had a decent reputation as a benevolent person. If Liu Bei was not benevolent, themon people would not follow him all the way from Xuzhou.


    Liu Bei¡¯s sudden attack here caught Song Zhong unprepared.


    ¡°Is Liu Bei here for the provisions?¡± Zhang Gui guessed. There were lots of provisions that had already been bought by Pang Tong. When Pang Tong fled, Zhang Gui nned to deliver a little bit of the provisions while embezzling the rest. Now, Liu Bei came to attack before Zhang Gui had the chance to do so.


    ¡°Liu Bei Liu Xuande? Come! Let¡¯s see if you can capture Fancheng!¡± Zhang Gui smiled. Fancheng was a ce that was easy to defend. With thirty thousand soldiers, and an abundance of resources, Liu Bei would need hundreds of thousands of soldiers and half a year of provisions to even stand a chance. Besides that, Jingzhou would be able to send reinforcements.


    Zhang Gui was cated Song Zhong¡¯s worries confidently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as I am here, they will not have this city!¡±


    ¡°In that case, I will feel relieved.¡± Song Zhong nodded. He did not know much about military affairs but he knew that Fancheng was easy to defend. He would be afraid if the assant was Cao Cao but Liu Bei was just not worth worrying about. ¡°I am old so please forgive me for leaving first.¡± Song Zhong said. It was windy on top of the walls which made Song Zhong feel ill.


    ¡°Governor Song, please take care of your health.¡± Zhang Gui replied.


    ¡°If General Zhang needs anything, feel free to find me at the governor¡¯s home.¡± Song Zhong said and left with his subordinates.


    At this time they saw a group approach the city. As the group was small and only had less than a hundred soldiers, Zhang Gui was certain that this was not the enemy¡¯s main attacking force.


    ¡°Could it be the enemy¡¯s scout?¡± One soldier asked. If that was the case, two horses per rider was too luxurious.


    ¡°Are the gates still open?¡± Zhang Gui asked his subordinates. Fancheng¡¯s gates had a drawbridge which helps with the defense but it operating it was too time consuming. They still have not managed to close the gate since the warning. ¡°Shoot down these scouts!¡± Zhang Gui then ordered.


    ¡°Yes!¡± The soldiers replied and three thousand archers readied their bows.


    ¡°Are they going to close the gate?¡± Zhao Yun asked as he hurriedly advanced.


    ¡°We need to move quickly.¡± Zhao Yun thought to himself. They would not have made it if they did not ride two horses. Just as Zhao Yun was wondering if he should charge straight in, the soldiers on the walls readied their bows. Zhao Yun immediately knew that if they were to charge in, they would die.


    ¡°Don¡¯t shoot!¡± Liu Laogen and the other scout shouted. ¡°We are on your side!¡±


    ¡°On our side?¡±


    ¡°We are General Liu Chuang¡¯s subordinates!¡± They then exined that they were here to report that the Xiliang Cavalry was going to attack.


    Zhang Gui still suspected them so he had Liu Chuang who was in the city confirm the soldiers identity. He found out that the two scouts were indeed Liu Chuang¡¯s subordinates. This lead to Liu Laogen exining that the rest were the White Horses from Yangzhou.


    One man then introduced himself. ¡°City General. I am His Highness the King of Shu¡¯s subordinate, Zhao Yun Zhao Zilong of Changshan. We had orders to cut off Yuzhou¡¯s supply route and discovered that they were heading here to capture Fancheng. So, we came here to notify you!¡±


    ¡°You are a General?¡± Liu Laogen was surprised.


    ¡°Yes. That is our general, Zhao Yun.¡± Zhao Yun pointed at the imposter. This worked as the imposter looked more like a generalpared to the young and handsome Zhao Yun.


    ¡°Yes. I am Milord¡¯s, subordinate, Zhao Yun Zhao Zilong.¡± The imposter lied.


    ¡°Zhao Yun?¡± Zhang Gui have heard of Zhao Yun¡¯s reputation before but he was still unconvinced.


    ¡°Did you all defect?¡± Zhang Gui asked.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Liu Chuang shouted in reply. Liu Chuang exined that Liu Laogen would not betray them as he had family in Fancheng. Besides that, Liu Laogen¡¯s son, Liu Jie was living in Zhang Gui¡¯s house. As Liu Chuang was considered a distant rtive to Liu Laogen, he had introduced Liu Jie to work in Zhang Gui¡¯s house.


    ¡°Let them in.¡± Eventually, Zhang Gui believed them and allowed the White Horses in. If they were really allies, he could not leave them outside the city after they came to warn him about the enemy.


    ¡°Quicklye in. We are going to close the gates.¡±


    ¡°Close the gates? If you do that, how would Milord enter Fancheng?¡±


    Liu Laogen was shocked when he heard this and turn around to see Zhao Yun.


    ¡°What¡­¡± Just as Liu Laogen was about to ask, Zhao Yun suddenly took out his sword and shouted. ¡°White Horses! Follow me to capture Fancheng! Kill them all!¡±


    ¡°Kill! Kill!¡± Zhao Yun took the lead and the White Horses followed behind him.


    ¡°Quick! Close the gates!¡± Fancheng¡¯s defenders were shocked when their allies suddenly became their enemies. Although the order was given, the gates can¡¯t be closed to easily.


    Zhao Yun charged through the gates that had about a hundred people. He alone, killed over a dozen soldiers. Even his longsword had bent from overuse. He then grabbed a pike from one of the Jingzhou soldiers and continued to fight.


    It is said that Zhao Yun could charge into a group and leave without any injuries. This was obviously an exaggeration but it was a fact that Zhao Yun was a fearsome warrior. He was stronger than Guan Yu and had a fifty percent chance of defeating the now upgraded Zhang Fei. That was how strong he is. This was why he was like an unstoppable force at Fancheng.


    ¡°Stop him!¡± The reinforcements arrived at the gates but Zhao Yun was unafraid. The rest of the White Horses trained by him were also not to be trifled with.


    ¡°You are Liu Bei¡¯s subordinates?¡± Liu Laogen asked as he watched the scene in a stupor.


    ¡°I am sorry.¡± Zhao Yun who had returned after a third charge apologized. When he stood there, he was like wall. The Jingzhou Army did not dare to approach him.


    Zhao Yun initially thought of lying but decided to tell the truth as he admired Liu Laogen. It is unfortunate but Liu Laogen had to die. Zhao Yun decided to at the very least allow Liu Laogen the truth.


    ¡°We are really the White Horses. We are really His Highness the King of Shu¡¯s subordinates.¡±


    ¡°Then why?¡±


    ¡°That is because Milord wants Liu Bei to capture Fancheng!¡± Zhao Yun himself did not know why but he did not care. After having a chat with Liu Mang, he had sworn absolute loyalty to Liu Mang. If Liu Mang told him to die, he would do it. This is because Zhao Yun had a dream. He wished to quickly help Liu Mang unify thend and end the war. That is the only time when the citizens could settle down peacefully and when they would no longer be invaded by foreigners.


    ¡°The King of Shu?¡± Liu Laogen could not understand. Weren¡¯t they supposed to be allies?


    ¡°I myself do not know. All I can do is send you on your way.¡± Zhao Yun replied and killed Liu Laogen.


    ¡°This is a sacrifice.¡± Zhao Yun looked at the pike in his hand. He knew that he wouldn¡¯t have killed Liu Laogenst time. ¡°For the Lord, and the Han! Kill!¡±


    As the battle continued, the morale of the Fancheng¡¯s soldiers continued to drop. Zhao Yun was unstoppable. However, the defenders soon found out that Zhao Yun would not chase after them. They would not die as long as they do not approach Zhao Yun.


    ¡°Liu Chuang! What is the meaning of this?¡± Zhang Gui shouted angrily.


    ¡°General! I do not know!¡± Liu Chuang himself panicked. He could not understand why Liu Laogen did this.


    ¡°I order you to chase the enemy out and retake control of the gates! Don¡¯te back until you do!¡± Zhang Gui gnashed his teeth in anger. All of this was Liu Chuang¡¯s fault.


    At this moment, the ground started to quake. The heavy cavalry approaches!

 Chapter 514-516

    Chapter 514


    ¡°The Xiliang Cavalry!¡± Zhang Gui said hatefully. The heavy cavalry was so far away that their gs could not be seen but the only person that could field a heavy cavalry within the area was Liu Bei. They wouldn¡¯t have been a problem if the gates had been closed. The current situation was worrying.


    ¡°Shit! Zhang Cheng! Zhang Mao! Get those gates close! Don¡¯te back until you do!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The two man saw their Head¡¯s worries and quickly moved as ordered.


    ¡°Die traitors!¡± Liu Chuang angrily shouted as he descended the city walls. Due to the enemy¡¯s scheme, he was reprimanded by Zhang Gui. More importantly, one of the conspirators was Liu Laogen who happened to be his family member. If this was investigated and pursued, his whole family would not be able to escape capital punishment for colluding with the enemy.


    ¡°Is the enemy general here?¡± Zhao Yun asked as he watched the valiant individual approach him. He raised his pike to strike while feeling pity for his enemy.


    ¡°What?¡± Liu Chuang immediately understood that his life was in peril the moment Zhao Yun looked at him. Zhao Yun¡¯s white armor was dyed red with blood. He was so frightening that Liu Chuang almost dropped his weapon in fear.


    When Zhao Yun started going after him, he panicked. He really should not have epted the order to fight Zhao Yun.


    ¡°General Liu Chuang! We are here to help!¡± At this moment, Zhang Cheng and Zhang Mao came to help.


    Liu Chuang rejoiced. Now that he had helpers, they would have a chance for sess.


    ***


    ¡°Are we toote?¡± Liu Bei asked. Liu Bei and the others rushed to Fancheng when Liu Bei saw the city heavily guarded.


    Liu Bei gambled on capturing Fancheng. Victory and he would gain provisions. Defeat and he would have to borrow provisions from the citizens.


    During the entire journey, Liu Bei had been thinking of the possibility of offending Liu Biao. The heavily guarded walls caused him to be distracted.


    ¡°Milord! Look over there!¡± Hu Che Er shouted while Liu Bei was absent minded.


    ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°That way! There is the sound of fighting over there!¡± Hu Che Er replied. He may have lost an arm but his hearing had not weakened.


    Liu Bei listened attentively and heard the sounds as well. He hesitated from the new information. At this moment, the chains holding the suspension bridge snapped and the suspension bridge fell open. Behind the bridge and the gates was blood red figure with a worn out pike. Opposite this man were three figures.


    ¡°How could this be?¡± Liu Chuang could not believe his eyes.


    ¡°He is too skilled!¡± Zhang Mao and Zhang Cheng was also struggling to believe it. The three of them were Second Grade warriors. Even those from the Refinement Stage would struggle when they worked together. Yet, they were unable to scratch Zhao Yun at all.


    ¡°Fancheng is finished!¡± Liu Chuang smiled bitterly as he gave up. This was the end of his Liu Family. Everything else was no longer his concern. The three of them were soon killed by Zhao Yun.


    ¡°Is this the Military Advisor¡¯s scheme?¡± Liu Bei asked. The bridge was lowered and the gates were open. Right in front of him was Fancheng.


    ¡°Milord! We must take Fancheng!¡± Hu Che Er said excitedly.


    ¡°Right! We must capture Fancheng! All units! Charge!¡± Liu Bei shouted as he led the attack with his sword in hand. The Xiliang Cavalry followed behind him excitedly.


    ¡°Protect the Lord!¡± Jian Yong ordered when he saw Liu Bei charge forward.


    ¡°Shoot them! Stop them from entering!¡± Zhang Gui ordered frantically from the city walls. He did not want to think of the consequences if the Xiliang Cavalry managed to enter the city.


    ¡°Pass down my orders! Fall back! Take the corpses of our men with us!¡± Zhao Yun shouted tiredly. He had used up a lot of his strength to kill those three warriors.


    ¡°Understood!¡± Over half of the White Horses were killed. The remaining ones shouted obediently.


    Chapter 515


    ¡°The Military Advisor¡¯s n isplete! Kill them!¡± Liu Bei shouted. It was as though he was young and vigorous like when he fought against the Yellow Turbans. He may have given one of his paired swords to Pang Tong but it did not affect his ability to dual wield swords effectively.


    Liu Bei¡¯s guards protected him from most of the arrows. The few arrows that got through could not pierce Liu Bei¡¯s armor.


    As Liu Bei pressed forward, he affected the Xiliang Cavalry as well. They did not charge forward simply because of Liu Bei¡¯s orders. They simply thought that all the good things would be taken away by the Han if Liu Bei kept being in the lead.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Xiliang Cavalry!¡± Zhang Gui muttered with wide eyes as he watched the Xiliang Cavalry. He finally understood why Liu Biao did not take the initiative to attack Zhang Xiu. This is because the Xiliang Cavalry was too formidable. Even if Liu Biao could win against Zhang Xiu, it would merely be a pyrrhic victory. They were still powerful even after changing Lords.


    Under Zhang Gui¡¯smands, the soldiers did their best as they continued to shoot arrows down the walls. This is because they knew that once the Xiliang Cavalry broke into the city, both they and their families would be in trouble.


    ¡°Where are those three? Why are the gates still open?¡± Zhang Gui roared angrily. The Xiliang Cavalry was right in front of them but the gates were open and the drawbridge was lowered. ¡°Tell them I will only meet their corpses!¡±


    At this moment, one soldier staggered forward and wept. ¡°General!¡±


    Zhang Gui recognized this soldier as one of Liu Chuang¡¯s guards.


    ¡°General! General Liu Chuang and the other are¡­!¡± The soldier wept as a few other soldiers dragged the corpses of Liu Chuang, Zhang Mao and Zhang Cheng over. Zhang Mao never expected to really meet their corpses.


    ¡°They are dead?¡± Zhang Gui was shocked. All three of them had been skilled and powerful warriors. Yet based on the state of their corpses, all three of them died in one strike each. Zhang Gui had cold sweat when he realized he would have to fight someone that powerful.


    ¡°Kill! Kill!¡± The Xiliang Cavalry shouted again, snapping Zhang Gui out from his stupor.


    ¡°Has the Xiliang Cavalry entered the city?¡± Zhang Gui asked loudly.


    ¡°No. It is that white clothed cavalry!¡± One soldier reported.


    ¡°They are killing their way in?¡± Zhang Gui was stunned. Why did they not wait for the Xiliang Cavalry?


    Zhao Yun naturally charge in since he was not Liu Bei¡¯s subordinate. It would be problematic if anyone found out the truth.


    The White Horses acted ording to Zhao Yun¡¯s orders. They cut off the legs of their dead horses and also took the stirrups with them. As they all rode two horses each, they fortunately have enough space to take away all these extra stuff with them. The reason for this is because the stirrups and the horseshoe must not fall into the enemy¡¯s hands.


    As they were in Fancheng, they could not leave or they would run into the Xiliang Cavalry. So they could only choose to go through the city.


    As the blood covered Zhao Yun moved, the defenders cowered. Zhao Yun was unlike other generals who rip their enemies apart. Zhao Yun¡¯s kills were all clean and instant so his enemies feared him like a Death God.


    ¡°Bloody General! Don¡¯te over here!¡± One of Fancheng¡¯s defenders shouted in fear. Following the orders of their general, they had charged towards Zhao Yun. This particr one was a little slow so he managed to survive long enough to see all of hispanions dead.


    ¡°Bloody General? How meaningful.¡± One of Zhao Yun¡¯s subordinates said. ¡°General. They are calling you the Blood General.¡± Zhao Yun was all bloody and his pike always meets its target.


    ¡°Whatever. Let¡¯s go.¡± Zhao Yun did not care at all about nicknames. The only thing that was important was being Liu Mang¡¯s de.


    ¡°Understood.¡± The soldier also stopped smiling after hearing Zhao Yun¡¯s words. Their mission waspleted.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Zhao Yun and the other White Horses galloped into the city.


    ¡°Ah!¡± The defenders who were frightened of Zhao Yun all stepped backwards in fear. All those that had overestimated their own capabilities had either been killed by Zhao Yun or one of the White Horses while the ones that withdrew had a chance of surviving. They all stepped aside as though they were weing their own general.


    Zhang Gui ordered the archers to keep shooting while he led the others to battle. As Zhao Yun had left, Zhang Gui and the others managed to block the city gate.


    On the other hand, Liu Bei raised morale by promising a hundred gold to the first person that gets pass the city gates. One of the Xiliang Cavalry excitedly rushed forward and was the first person to get pass the gates. Those of Qiang ethnic did not care much for titles. Tangible rewards like gold were more meaningful to them. Unfortunately, the only reward this man received for his achievement was a spear through his body. He had ridden too quickly and tripped over one of the corpses of the White Horses. He was then killed by the enemy as he fell of his horse.


    However, this tiny setback did not stop the Xiliang Cavalry¡¯s momentum. Instead, it fuelled their bloodthirstiness as it means that they could still obtain the reward. As they charged, a hole formed in Fancheng¡¯s defenses. The interior of Fancheng could be seen. It can be said that Fancheng would definitely fall.


    ¡°Brothers! Fight to the death! Remember that our family lies behind us! Do not forget what happened at Wancheng! Their survival depends on you!¡± Zhang Gui shouted, raising morale skillfully. Zhang Gui was referring to when Zhang Ji arrived. One of the victims of that incident also happened to be the Deng Family.


    As there were a lot of people from Wancheng and Nanyang in Fancheng, they clearly understood Zhang Gui¡¯s implication and fought even harder. They did not want that tragedy to repeat again. If it was not for that tragedy, who would want to leave their beloved homnd?


    ¡°Fight to the death!¡± The defenders shouted. They no longer retreated. Even the ones whose spirits were crushed by Zhao Yun had recovered as they all charged towards the enemy.


    Zhang Gui smiled at this as it was the best thing he had heard all battle.


    ¡°Fight to the death!¡±1 Zhang Gui shouted as well.


    ¡°Who is this general?¡± Liu Bei asked with interest as he noticed Zhang Gui¡¯s talent in raising morale. Liu Bei was currently near the back, stopping after the initial charge. He knew he was not a hero that could break through enemy lines. This risky task can be given to others.


    ¡°Milord. The Governor is Song Zhong!¡± Jian Yong replied.


    ¡°Song Zhong? Is it that person?¡±


    ¡°Milord. Do you know this person?¡± Jian Yong was surprised as Song Zhong was not a well known schr outside of Jingzhou.


    ¡°Of course. I may even need to address him as teacher!¡± Liu Bei replied. Song Zhong and Liu Bei¡¯s teacher, Lu Zhi, were friends. If it was not because of the war, both of them would be in Luoyang writingws and decrees.


    ¡°He is friends with Master Lu?¡± Jian Yong felt a headacheing. Even if Liu Bei don¡¯t show much importance in respecting teachers, he would still need to do it on the surface. Going against his teacher¡¯s friend was akin to rebelling against his own teacher.


    ¡°There won¡¯t be any harm.¡± Liu Beiughed and shook his head. ¡°Song Zhong may be a well-known schr but he is not adept in the art of war. The one leading the soldiers is definitely not Song Zhong!¡± Liu Bei simply needed to capture Fancheng and then rmend Song Zhong to a superficial position. The Han Emperor would still give him that much face.


    ¡°In that case, the one leading the soldiers must be Zhang Gui Zhang Shuyan!¡± Jian Yong replied based on the information he had. Zhang Gui was the third son. He had two elder brothers. He was able to be amander at Fancheng because the Zhang Family supported the Cai Family.


    ¡°Zhang Gui Zhang Shuyan!¡± Liu Bei repeated the name as he watched Fancheng¡¯s defenses slowly crumble. Liu Bei believed that Zhang Gui could be considered a hero. Unfortunately, Zhang Gui was fated toe up short. He was feeling very proud of Pang Tong and believed that the Heavens granted Pang Tong to him.


    ¡°Once we gain control of the gates, capturing Fancheng is just a matter of time! Have Hu Che Er and Liao Hua act now!¡± Liu Bei ordered.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Jian Yong replied as he left to convey the order.


    At that point in time, the Xiliang Cavalry were also suffering casualties. They would charge ahead and kill about three defenders before realizing that their horse could not go further. They would then get dragged off their horses and get killed. Corpses were littered around the city gates.


    ¡°Kill them all!¡± Zhang Gui did not care for the deaths of his men. To him, Fancheng was more important as his family¡¯s foundation was there. If Fancheng fell, so would his family. If the soldiers were dead, he could always recruit more with money. Without money, there would be nothing.


    The more people that died, the safer it will be for Fancheng. The corpses would be obstacles blocking the gates.


    Zhang Gui¡¯s n to block up the gates with corpses could have worked. Unfortunately, Liu Bei was also making ns of his own.


    ¡°It is finally our turn!¡± Liao Hua stated.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Hu Che Er showed an unhappy expression as he had almost died under Liao Hua¡¯s hands. Liao Hua had taken over Chen Dao¡¯s job after Chen Dao¡¯s death. His job was to protect Liu Bei and charge into the enemy ranks. He was also given whats left of the White Eared Soldiers.


    Liao Hua ordered his men to attack and immediately rushed out. He did not care about Hu Che Er. Liao Hua was only being loyal to Liu Bei. Previously, Liao Hua¡¯s actions was done for the sake of self-preservation but now both he and Hu Che Er were simply officials. He saw no need to curry favor with Hu Che Er.


    Hu Che Er soon followed Liao Hua, not wanting to be left behind. Liao Hua had the strength of a Second Grade warrior while Hu Che Er wasn¡¯t hindered as much with only one hand. The only difference was that Hu Che Er could no longer use a bow. The two of them were like sharp knives piercing through Fancheng¡¯s defenders.


    ¡°Zhang Cheng! Zhang Mao! Stop these two!¡± Zhang Gui shouted when he saw the enemy general approach but he did not receive a reply. One of his subordinates soon reminded him that Zhang Cheng and Zhang Mao had long been killed together with Liu Chuang.


    ¡°What?¡± Zhang Gui was struck dumb. How was he going to stop these two generals now? Altogether, there were five generals in Fancheng. Three were dead while the other two were guarding the other walls. Even if he were to call them over right now, it would be toote.


    ¡°Guards! Follow me out to battle!¡± Zhang Gui was left with no other choice but to personally join the battle. However, by the time he could charge out, he was already toote. The cavalry¡¯s charge was too powerful. While most of the soldiers seemed uninjured, they suffered from internal injuries. Hu Che Er and Liao Hua also easily tore through them. If Zhang Gui were to set out now, all he would do is give merits to the enemy.


    ***


    Zhang Gui was unable to defend Fancheng. The battle was determined from the moment Fancheng was unable to close the gates.


    Liu Bei walked into Fancheng with a smile. He now had provisions and could threaten Liu Biao. All the losses he had to obtain Fancheng was worth it.


    ¡°Milord. There are three hundred and twenty thousand stones worth of provisions in Fancheng!¡± Jian Yong informed.


    Liu Bei¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Three hundred and twenty thousand! Why is there so much?¡± Liu Bei was happy that he could expand his army but he only expected two hundred thousand from Pang Tong¡¯s letter.


    ¡°Milord. These are not the Military Advisor¡¯s provisions.¡± Jian Yong shook his head. ¡°These are the provisions for the defenders in this city.¡±


    ¡°Three hundred and twenty thousand provisions for an army of thirty thousand?¡± Liu Bei was in disbelief.


    Jian Yong then exined that these provisions were sent here because Zhang Xiu wanted to surrender to Cao Cao. At that time, Fancheng had a lot of soldiers. Therge amount of provisions here was for a battle of attrition. He never expected the two to have a falling out instead.


    ¡°If the army have already dispersed, why did they still keep the provisions here?¡± Liu Bei could not understand why the soldiers did not take the provisions back with them.


    Jian Yong exined that at that time, they had to use all of Jingzhou¡¯s ships just to bring the provisions over. The trade routes werepletely blocked. To prevent this from happening again, they decided to just leave the provisions here.


    In fact, Liu Biao had actually five hundred thousand stones worth of provisions behind but arge portion had been embezzled by the Zhang Family.


    Liu Bei took a deep breath. He now truly knew how prosperous Jingzhou was. This was one reason why Sun Ce did not go after the Central ins and kept attacking Jingzhou. Liu Bei thanked Pang Tong again for the stratagem. The three hundred thousand provisions couldst for several years even if they had to feed the citizens as well.


    It was a strategic position desired by many. In fact, Shu could havee out on top had Guan Yu not lost Jingzhou.


    Liu Mang had to work so hard for Liu Biao to promise him five hundred thousand stones worth of provisions. This would be delivered in batches. Meanwhile, his ally Liu Qi was being suppressed by the Cai Family. On the other hand, Liu Bei immediately got almost the same amount immediately while the Zhang Family was rich. Liu Bei truly had good luck. After capturing Fancheng, Liu Bei had the urge to attack Jingzhou. Fortunately, Liu Bei still had enough self control to not bite off more than he can chew. His army did not have the strength to attack Jingzhou right now and it would also cause Liu Biao to want to struggle to the death.


    ¡°Let go of me! I can walk by myself!¡±


    ¡°Milord. We have brought Zhang Gui!¡± Hu Che Er and Liao Hua arrived, bringing Zhang Gui with them.


    ¡°Zhang Gui!¡± Liu Bei¡¯s eyes shone. The Zhang Family was wealthy and Liu Bei also knew that Zhang Gui could have stopped him if he had generals.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Zhang Gui harrumphed. Now that Fancheng has fallen, the Zhang Family is finished. Even his brother in the capital, Zhang Yun, would be punished by Liu Biao. How could he not resent Liu Bei?


    ¡°Step forward and kneel!¡± Noticing Zhang Gui¡¯s slow movement, Hu Che Er pushed Zhang Gui forward and forcefully made him kneel.


    ¡°Sigh. Che Er. Don¡¯t be rude.¡± Liu Bei purposefully stopped Hu Che Er only after he saw Zhang Gui kneel.


    ¡°You must be General Zhang Gui.¡± Liu Bei said with a smile, showing off how good natured he is. If Zhang Gui did not know that this man attacked his city, he would think that Liu Bei was inviting him for a meal.


    ¡°General Zhang Gui is a man among men! You could still pull strongly in that desperate situation!¡± Liu Bei praised generously.


    Hearing this, Zhang Gui also replied, ¡°I am just a defeated general.¡±


    ¡°General Zhang. Victory and defeat ismon in war.¡±


    ¡°Haha. A defeat is a defeat. Kill me, plunder the city! Do what you will!¡±


    ¡°How dare you act this way when Milord is treating you so kindly!¡± Liao Hua said unhappily. ¡°You simply got plotted against by the Military Advisor!¡±


    ¡°Military Advisor?¡± Zhang Gui was stunned.


    ¡°General Zhang Gui is defeated because of our Military Advisor¡¯s strategy.¡± Liu Bei exined.


    ¡°Pang Tong Pang Shiyuan?¡± Zhang Gui did not know much about Pang Tong other than the fact that he had lost miserably to Liu Mang. He even got an embarrassing nickname to go with it. He initially treated this as a joke but now he was defeated. It seems that he was schemed against from the start. Why else would only one beacon be lit?


    ¡°You are the ones that captured the city gates?¡± Zhang Gui asked. Liu Bei nodded in reply. Having such a good strategist was his good fortune. Liu Bei simply hoped he could have met Pang Tong earlier.


    ¡°To disguise themselves as the White Horses and then gain my subordinates trust. Then take out our sentries. No wonder!¡± Zhang Guiughed bitterly, epting his defeat.


    ¡°Disguise themselves as the White Horses?¡± Liu Bei was distracted for a moment but believed that this must be Pang Tong¡¯s strategy.


    ¡°General Zhang. Now that Fancheng has fallen, you cannot return to Jingzhou. How about¡­¡± Liu Bei did not want Zhang Gui for his ability but his status. Having Zhang Gui surrender here meant getting the support of the Zhang Family. It can also show the nobles in Jingzhou that he meant the nobles no harm.


    ¡°You want me to surrender? You must be dreaming! Just kill me!¡± Zhang Gui replied. This was not because Zhang Gui had moral integrity. He was unable to surrender as it would ce his brother Zhang Yun in danger. He would end up bringing his brother down. As long as his brother was still in Jingzhou, his brother could still turn things around for the Zhang Family.


    ¡°You want to die? I will help you!¡± Liao Hua was unhappy with Zhang Gui¡¯s attitude and took out his sword. His sword was still full of blood.


    Liu Bei did not immediately stop Liao Hua. He simply watched Zhang Gui close his eyes to await his death. Only after that did Liu Bei shout. ¡°Yuan Jian! Stop!¡±


    ¡°Hmph! Count yourself lucky!¡± Liao Hua said after stopping himself. Zhang Gui also sighed in relief. If he had the chance to live, why would he want to die?


    ¡°Come! Untie General Zhang Gui!¡± Liu Bei said with a smile instead of getting angry. One must have a certain skill if they were able to make Liu Bei act this way.


    ¡°Milord?¡± Hu Che Er and Liao Hua were confused. At the end of the day, Zhang Gui was an enemy general. Why would you release him? What if somebody got hurt?


    ¡°Untie General Zhang Gui!¡± Liu Bei repeated himself without minding the two¡¯s reactions. Hu Che Er, Liao Hua and Liu Bei¡¯s guards were all here. On top of that, Liu Bei himself was quite capable of fighting. How could Zhang Gui even do anything?


    ¡°Yes.¡± Liao Hua helplessly obeyed.


    ¡°Imperial Uncle Liu! Don¡¯t think I will surrender to you just because you untied my restrains!¡±


    ¡°Since you are unwilling to surrender, I will not force it!¡± Liu Bei said with a smile.


    ¡°Then what do you want? Do you want to kill me? Come then! I give my neck to you!¡±


    ¡°If I wanted to kill you, I would have already ordered my men to take you away! I don¡¯t need to kill you personally!¡±


    Zhang Gui thought about it and realized that Liu Bei was right. There was no need to go through so much trouble to kill him.


    ¡°Then what do you want?¡±


    ¡°I am letting you go free!¡± Liu Bei¡¯s words surprised the others.


    ______


    There is an additional ¡°inspiring sentence¡± here. ¡°Fancheng is here as long as we are here. Fancheng will fall if we fall.¡± I left it out since it is the same kind of intelligent sentence as ¡°People die when they are killed¡±.


    Chapter 516


    News travelled quickly. Fancheng was attacked and captured by Liu Bei. Liu Biao was extremely gloomy. The war at Jiangxia was not yet over and now, he was being attacked from the West.


    If it was merely an attack, there was no reason to panic. Fancheng would be able to defend themselves long enough for reinforcements. However, Fancheng was captured. This meant that the enemy was pretty much right by Jingzhou¡¯s doorstep. One method of solving this was to move the capital. However, Liu Biao was unwilling to move the capital due to there being too many things to move. On top of that, Liu Biao only managed to obtain Xiangyang after much difficulty.


    ¡°Milord. I have already said that Liu Bei harbors rapacious designs! Now it is abundantly clear from the fact that he attacked Fancheng!¡± The one that said this was an official from the Lumen Academy. They who was once supporters of Liu Bei now pointed the me towards him.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Pang Tong Pang Shiyuan and Liu Bei Liu Xuande are both viins. They came to Jingzhou saying they want to borrow provisions but killed Yangzhou¡¯s envoys and tried to instigate war!¡± Another official shouted. In everyone¡¯s eyes, Pang Tong was already considered a traitor.


    While everyone was busy cursing Liu Bei, Huang She walked out from behind one of the Liu Biao¡¯s officials.


    ¡°Liu Bei of Yuzhou and Pang Tong Pang Shiyuan are certainly hateful individuals. However, everyone has forgotten one more person!¡± Huang She said.


    Huang Zu¡¯s treasured son Huang She had been trying not to stand out ever since Liu Mang¡¯s attempted assassination at the river as he would get into trouble if he was investigated. However, he now had the guts to step forward as everything was now med on Pang Tong instead.


    ¡°We have forgotten about someone?¡± The others all knew who Huang She was talking about as he hated Liu Mang. They then turned to look at Liu Mang who was present as he had the obligation to send reinforcements when Liu Biao is attacked.


    Liu Mang did not bother addressing Huang She¡¯s words. Instead, he indifferently asked. ¡°I didn¡¯t know a person in charge of writing down given orders is now able to speak for others.¡±


    ¡°You¡­!¡± Huang She¡¯s job was basically to write down Liu Biao¡¯s words. His writings would eventually be part of history. In other words, Huang She had no qualification to speak. Not only is he just a petty official but his job requires him to listen. While he could still speak in private, he is not supposed to voice his opinions during formal asions.


    ¡°Huang She! Withdraw!¡± Kuai Yue immediately berated him before Liu Biao could speak. Kuai Yue was the chief of the civil officials in Jingzhou. A civil official acting out of ce would also be his fault. Pang Shanmin had made this mistake once and now it was Huang She¡¯s turn.


    Huang She knew he could not continue as Liu Biao was already frowning. If he were to continue, he would simply be chased out. In the end, he just red at Liu Mang before looking at someone else.


    One general that worked under the Huang Family saw Huang She staring at him and gave a wry smile. He knew Huang She wanted him to help get him out of this predicament so he had no choice but to step forward.


    ¡°Milord. There is something missing from the report from Fancheng.¡± The general spoke while feeling troubled. What he was going to say will offend Liu Mang. However, he would offend the heir of the Huang Family if he choose not to say it.


    ¡°A missing information?¡± The others questioned. As the battle at Fancheng was thetest news, it is unlikely there would be something missing.


    ¡°Yes Milord. This is regarding Fancheng¡¯s efforts at countering the invasion rather than the invasion itself.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Weren¡¯t they caught unprepared?¡±


    ¡°Milord. The Xiliang Cavalry was noticed before the attack. The lookouts at Fancheng had already lit the beacon!¡± The general exined.


    ¡°How did Fancheng fall if they were prepared for the attack? Is Zhang Gui that worthless?¡± Fancheng had thirty thousand men and an abundance of both provisions and equipment. It would be a different story if they were caught unprepared but Zhang Gui still lost even after taking precautions.


    With that being said, Liu Biao could not help but look at Zhang Gui¡¯s brother, Zhang Yun, who rmended Zhang Gui to his position. If Liu Biao intended to me everyone rted, even the Cai Family would not escape punishment.


    ¡°This servant deserves death for being unable to judge people. Milord, please punish me!¡± Zhang Yun immediately knelt down.


    The Huang Family¡¯s general now felt like crying as he had also ended up offending the Zhang Family and the Cai Family. However, he still summoned up the courage to continue as his masters from the Huang Family were more important. Gritting his teeth, he added. ¡°Milord. We cannot me the Zhang Family. General Zhang Gui were guarded against Liu Bei but they had forgotten about one person¡¯s troops.¡±


    ¡°Whose troops?¡± Liu Biao asked.


    ¡°These are the elite troops from Youzhou, the White Horses!¡±


    ¡°The White Horses!¡± Everyone understood that these were Gongsun Zan¡¯s trump card. They were undefeated until the time Gongsun Zan lost to Yuan Shao. The White Horses then disappeared after Gongsun Zan burned himself to death.


    However, there was now another group called the White Horses under Liu Mang¡¯s employ.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! It is His Highness the King of Shu! His White Horses appeared at Fancheng! They used their status as allies to trick Zhang Gui, leading to his defeat!¡±


    Hearing this, Liu Biao then looked at Liu Mang with distrust. He wanted Liu Mang to exin. Huang She proudly looked at Liu Mang, also waiting for Liu Mang to give an exnation.


    Instead of giving an exnation, Liu Mang simply pped his hands.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is Your Highness speechless? You are a traitor who tried to deceive Milord. You allied yourself with Liu Bei to annex our Jingzhou!¡± Huang She used.


    Liu Mang ignored Huang She and addressed the general. ¡°General. What is your name?¡±


    ¡°My name is Huang Ding.¡± The general replied subconsciously.


    ¡°General Huang Ding. You must have read the ssic of Poetry intensively as you are unimpeded at all times and ces.¡± Liu Mang said.


    ¡°No, no.¡± Huang Ding did not read much as he was a general. Even if they read, it would be about the art of war.


    ¡°If General Huang Ding were to write a book, please tell me. I will definitely buy it with a thousand gold.¡± Liu Mang praised indifferently.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Huang She was confused. ¡°Liu Mang Liu Hanyang! Are you trying to change the subject?¡±


    Before Liu Mang could reply, one person suddenlyughed. Then another personughed. Eventually, the whole room was filled withughter.


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± Huang She could not understand. It should be the time to interrogate Liu Mang but everyone was justughing.


    ¡°General Huang Ding. If you publish a book, I will also buy one!¡±


    ¡°Me too!¡±


    ¡°I am free of corrupt practices and lived frugally. But I too, want to buy one!¡± Kuai Liang took the lead and everyone else followed.


    ¡°Huh? No, you are too kind.¡± Huang Ding was dumbstruck. Of course Liu Mang did not praise Huang Ding for no reason. If Liu Mang had praised a schr and told him to publish books, it would be genuine praise. However, praising a general this way was just mockery.


    A general writing a book was just full of bullshit. Even schrs were secretive when they try to publish books as they were afraid of ridicule. Yet Huang Ding actually thought people were praising him.


    ¡°Hmph! Liu Mang Liu Hanyang! Stop trying to hide it! Did the White Horses appear at Fancheng?¡±


    ¡°If you say they did, that means they did!¡± Liu Mang replied with an indifferent smile.


    ¡°You!¡±


    ¡°Liu of Jingzhou. This King is deeply moved aftering to Jingzhou. There are so many talented individuals here. Even a petty official who writes down orders is so vignt during times of peace. He was able to find out about the situation at Fancheng before you.¡± Liu Mang said.


    Liu Biao¡¯s expression immediately changed as he looked at Huang She.


    Huang She hadmitted a taboo.

 Chapter 517

    <h4>Chapter 517</h4>


    The entire hall was silent and everyone¡¯s expressions were unsightly. The cause of this was Huang She. Huang She had obtained news earlier than Liu Biao. This meant that the Huang Family has a spy in Fancheng. Nobody cared about Huang She alone but it was a different story for the Huang Family.


    Fancheng belonged to the Zhang Family. They were in the same faction as the Cai Family. The Huang Family cing a spy there was normal as the Cai Family and the Huang Family do not get along. It was normal for both families to ce spies but there were rules. One cannot announce that there were spies.


    Amongst the nobles, Zhang Yun and Cai Mao¡¯s expression were worse. Liu Biao was also unhappy with this turn of events. The Cai Family and the Huang Family¡¯s problems wereid bare while an outsider is present.


    ¡°Men! Take this person out of here!¡± Liu Biao was unhappy but he did not want to punish Huang She. This is because of the power bnce.


    Huang She who was notpletely brainless knew he had said something wrong. Just as the guards were about to drag Huang She away, they suddenly received report that Zhang Gui came beseeching an audience.


    ¡°Zhang Gui?¡± The officials were shocked. As Zhang Gui was the defending general, he should have been captured. Why was he here now?


    ¡°Let him in!¡± Liu Biao shouted as everyone forgets about Huang She.


    When Zhang Gui was brought in, he immediately knelt. ¡°This guilty official, Zhang Gui, greets Milord.¡±


    Zhang Gui looked terrible. He was wearing a dirty and worn out armor as though he had just came back from a battle.


    Zhang Gui who had fought hard in battle ended up as Liu Bei¡¯s prisoner. Liu Bei wanted Zhang Gui to surrender but Zhang Gui refused. Since Zhang Gui was no longer of any use and it would be inappropriate to kill Zhang Gui, Liu Bei decided to let him go and deliver the message instead.


    ¡°You still have the face toe back?¡± Zhang Yun shouted angrily. He took out his sword in attempt to kill his little brother.


    ¡°General Zhang Yun! Quell your anger!¡± The others present quickly held on to Zhang Yun to prevent him from killing Zhang Gui.


    ¡°Let go of me! I must kill this disloyal trash!¡± Zhang Yun struggled. While he could not overpower the crowd, he was still able to kill his brother. Zhang Gui also did not resist and allowed himself to be kicked. His wounds opened and bled.


    Liu Mang simply watch the two brother¡¯s talented acting to gain pity. Regardless of what happened, Zhang Gui held heavy responsibility for losing Fancheng. It wouldn¡¯t be strange if Zhang Gui was executed for his failure.


    Zhang Gui¡¯s actions allowed Liu Biao to see his injuries in hopes that Liu Biao would be merciful enough to spare a person that has earnestly risked his life in battle. Zhang Yun¡¯s actions showed his willingness to ce righteousness before family, making it hard to Liu Biao to hand out additional punishment.


    ¡°Stand up and speak!¡± Liu Biao ordered.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhang Gui stood up unsteadily due to his injuries.


    ¡°Liu Jingzhou. How about we get him a chair? Look at him!¡± Liu Mang suggested. As Liu Biao allowed Zhang Gui to stand and speak, he was already showingpassion. In that case, Liu Biao might as well let him sit. By suggesting this, Liu Mang could gain gratitude.


    ¡°Men. Bring a chair.¡± Liu Biao frowned when he saw Zhang Gui¡¯s injuries and gave the order.


    ¡°Thank you Milord. Thank you Your Highness.¡± Zhang Gui nodded in gratitude. He was able to recognize Liu Mang as Liu Mang was the only one in Jingzhou that call Liu Biao by title.


    Just as Liu Biao was about to ask his questions, Huang She interrupted. ¡°General Zhang Gui! Did the White Horses appear at Fancheng?¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± Zhang Gui frowned. He was wondering who dared to interrupt Liu Biao so vigorously. As he had not been in Jingzhou for a long time, it took him a while to realize the identity of the person.


    The Zhang Family was of the same faction as the Cai Family. Although the Huang Family were enemies, they should not show this publicly. That was why Zhang Gui did not think too much about Huang She¡¯s questions and simply affirmed that the White Horses had indeed appear at Fancheng.


    Zhang Gui¡¯s words shocked everyone. Everyone knew that Liu Bei and Liu Mang were enemies but if the White Horses were there, it would mean that Liu Bei and Liu Mang had allied each other, quite possibly before Liu Mang allied himself with Liu Biao.


    ¡°Haha! I knew it! This King of Shu Liu Mang is also trying to conspire against Milord! I have now exposed that you want to upy Jingzhou!¡± Huang Sheughed as though he had won a gamble.


    ¡°Hmph. This Liu Mang was never a good person.¡± Cai Mao never had a good impression of Liu Mang and so he would not speak up for him.


    ¡°What should we do if that is the case? We have enemies on both sides!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! They have been nning this since Yangzhou allied themselves with Jingzhou!¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± Kuai Yue himself was having a hard time believing this. He took a look at Liu Mang and saw that Liu Mang was being calm and indifferent. This allowed him to feel more rxed as he would not be able to protect Liu Mang if Liu Mang and Liu Bei had indeed allied with each other to attack Liu Biao.


    ¡°What a farce! If the King of Shu had allied himself with Liu Bei, they would not have fought each other at Yangzhou! Pang Tong would also not have tried provoking a war between Jingzhou and Yangzhou!¡± Only one person would speak for Liu Mang. That person is Kuai Liang. He was the only one who spoke for Liu Mang even before Liu Mang arrived at Jingzhou.


    ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± Some of the others thought to themselves. If Yangzhou and Yuzhou had been allies all along, Pang Tong would not have made things difficult for Yangzhou. Those from the Lumen Academy would know this best.


    ¡°Haha! Kuai Zirou! Who here doesn¡¯t know that you favor Yangzhou? Do you think enemies cannot be allies? Look at Cao Cao. He was allied with Yuan Shao but now they are hostile to each other! In the end, it is all about benefits!¡± Huang She argued. The others were amazed at his surprising show of intelligence as he was usually an idiot. They never expected this idiot to say something so meaningful. Even Liu Biao saw him in a new light.


    ¡°Your Highness. Did such a thing happen?¡± Liu Biao questioned Liu Mang.


    ¡°Zhang Gui is right here. We will know after asking him.¡± Liu Mang replied indifferently.


    ¡°Milord. The White Horses were at Fancheng but they simply flew the White Horses¡¯ gs!¡± The enemy rushed into the city under the guise of a friendly unit, making it impossible to close the gates. Zhang Gui initially did not want to mention this as he would lose face.


    ¡°The Liu Bei¡¯s Army impersonated the White Horses!¡± The others understood from Zhang Gui¡¯s words.


    ¡°Yes Milord. The enemy tricked out trusted soldiers before attacking Fancheng. This is done by Liu Bei¡¯s subordinate Pang Tong Pang Shiyuan!¡± Zhang Gui said. Liu Bei did not hide anything from him when he was captured so he too, believed that this was done by Pang Tong.


    ¡°Pang Tong Pang Shiyuan?¡± This name was like a scar to those in Jingzhou. It was only a few days ago when they were all still sweet talking each other. Now they found out that Pang Tong incited war between Yangzhou and Jingzhou by killing both their envoys and also pretended to be Jingzhou¡¯s ally before attacking Fancheng. At this point, Pang Tong was an extremely hated person in Jingzhou.


    Liu Mang was also shocked as he was the real culprit. He did not know how Pang Tong ended up getting med. That being said, he would also not admit to it.


    ¡°That Pang Tong is cheating us too much!¡± Liu Biao stood up angrily. A short while ago, Pang Tong had a high position like Liu Mang and he was treated very well by the whole of Jingzhou. Pang Tong had toyed with everyone from Jingzhou. Even Liu Biao felt helpless.


    ¡°How could this be? Impossible!¡± Huang She could not believe it. The information he obtained was meant to expose Liu Mang but now Zhang Gui said that the culprit was Pang Tong.


    Everyone, including Liu Mang, ignored Huang She¡¯s clownish behavior. Liu Mang wanted Huang She dead but this wasn¡¯t the right time to demand Huang She¡¯s death. He was more concerned about other matters. ¡°General Zhang Gui. Since that Big Eared Liu allowed you to return here, he must have some demands!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Zhang Gui nodded. Otherwise, Liu Bei would not have allowed Zhang Gui to go.


    ¡°Speak.¡± Liu Biao ordered without caring about Zhang Gui¡¯s plight. In the end, the one who lost face the most has been Liu Biao.


    ¡°Milord. This is¡­¡± Zhang Gui did not know how to start.


    ¡°General Zhang Gui, just speak. Liu Jingzhou have already given the order. I am sure he would not me you.¡± Liu Mang cated.


    ¡°Milord. Liu Bei has demanded three things.¡±


    ¡°Three things!¡±


    ¡°First, he wants Milord to give him five hundred thousand provisions!¡±


    ¡°He might as well rob me!¡± Liu Biao shouted angrily. It was an astronomical amount that even Jingzhou could not hand out so easily.


    ¡°Liu Bei said he does not need it all immediately and the provisions can be given in batches like Yangzhou.¡± If it can be given in batches, it can be solved with money. Liu Biao was likely to agree as Fancheng was important.


    ¡°What is the second condition?¡± Liu Biao asked. Liu Mang watched with interest. He must not allow Liu Bei to seed.


    ¡°Second is for Milord to break his alliance with His Highness.¡± Zhang Gui continued to speak.


    ¡°Haha.¡± Liu Mangughed. Liu Bei Liu Xuande was very skilled at nning. It was unlikely for Jingzhou to give that amount of provisions. Even if they could, it would only amount to buying time. However, by annulling the alliance with Yangzhou, the provisions intended to send over to Yangzhou can now be sent to Yuzhou.


    Besides that, Yangzhou would fall into a state of confusion without the provisions. Liu Mang¡¯s efforts in Jingzhou would be wasted. Liu Bei could then take the provisions to expand his army and then invade Yangzhou.


    ¡°What about the third demand?¡± Liu Mang asked with a smile. It was as though none of this had anything to do with him.


    ¡°For the third condition, Liu Bei wants to form an alliance with Jingzhou!¡± Zhang Gui replied.


    Liu Bei only made it sound nice. His form of alliance is better known as a protection fee. If Jingzhou were to agree to these demands, they would no longer have the power to fight back. They can also forget about taking back Fancheng as Liu Bei could continue to upy Fancheng as allies. He had definitely did this in the original timeline. At that time, his opponent was the talented Lu Meng. What does Liu Biao have inparison?


    ¡°Your Highness. What do you think?¡± Liu Biao suddenly asked.


    Liu Mang froze for a moment before passing the problem back to Liu Biao. ¡°This is Jingzhou¡¯s internal affair. I do not have the right to meddle in it. I just want to say that if you ally with him, you can forget about ever getting back Fancheng.¡± Liu Mang added with a smile.


    ¡°Milord. Liu Bei said that you don¡¯t agree, he will watch Jingzhou from Fancheng as his main army arrive at Xiangyang!¡± Zhang Gui added. In truth, Liu Bei did not say this as he knew that even a cornered rat was dangerous, much less a warlord like Liu Biao.


    Naturally, Liu Biao who had tried to never offend anyone was furious.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Liu Biao stood up. ¡°This Liu Bei is too much! I must kill him! Dispatch the army!¡±

 Chapter 518

    <h4>Chapter 518</h4>


    Liu Bei would have vomited blood if he knew that Zhang Gui was pouring oil into the fire. If Liu Bei were to upy Fancheng and then give Liu Biao face and some space, it was possible for Liu Biao to agree to Liu Bei¡¯s demands. However, Zhang Gui hated Liu Bei so much that he added spice to the story. Fancheng was the Zhang Family¡¯s base. If Liu Bei and Liu Biao made peace, how was the Zhang Family supposed to make theireback? It is only when Liu Biao and Liu Bei fought can the Zhang Family regain their power.


    As nobody would know Fancheng as well as Zhang Gui, he would definitely be taken along. With his brother and the Cai Family¡¯s support, he could once again regain his power. Once they retake Fancheng, Liu Biao would continue to send supplies to Fancheng. On the other hand, nothing can happen without Fancheng.


    There were already too many nobles in Xiangyang, including the three big families. That is why the Zhang Family moved to Fancheng which was also quite prosperous.


    Every other ce also already have their own local nobles. As resources were limited, they would also not be willing to let the Zhang Family move there. The only way out was to regain Fancheng. That was why Zhang Gui desired war.


    The other nobles also wanted Liu Biao to dispatch the troops. After Fancheng, the next to fall would be them. On top of that, if Liu Biao is forced to move the capital, they would also suffer losses. Having a war at the boundaries between Fancheng and Xiangyang would bring ruin to the fertilends around there. Nobles who owned thosends will not agree to this. So they had to fight.


    The problem now was where to find the soldiers. Jingzhou wasrge and had a huge poption. However, this lead to the problem where each noble was weak and had little fighting power. The reason for this is that they were all satisfied with their easygoing lives. That was why Liu Biao did not conquer more territories and only defended. It was something they had to do or others woulde and take their things.


    Most of their soldiers were at Jiangxia fighting against Jiangdong. If they were moved, it would alert Sun Ce about their situation. He can then ally with Liu Bei to give Jingzhou more pressure. Huang Zu and his men were guarding the southwest. As the Cai Family only managed to ce him there after much difficulty, it was unlikely for them to allow Huang Zu to return.


    All that is left was the Cai Family¡¯s navy. However powerful they were, they were navies, notnd troops. They could not siege cities.


    Fortunately, all of them were smart enough to know that they have an ally. They looked towards Liu Mang.


    Rather than denying them outright, Liu Mang simply told Liu Biao that dispatching troops should be kept a secret. The one writing orders down need not be present.


    ¡°Liu Mang Liu Hanyang!¡± The officer red angrily. If his res could kill, Liu Mang would have already died. The Huang Family all knew that Liu Mang was purposefully opposing them.


    ¡°Milord. It would be better to be prudent.¡± Kuai Liang did not let go of this chance to oppose Huang She. Normally, Huang She¡¯s father also needed to show Kuai Liang respect. Yet his son had called his name so rudely that day so this was payback.


    ¡°Milord. Time is of the essence. You must quickly make a decision!¡± Kuai Yue also voiced out his opinion. If his little brother had already spoken, he as the elder brother must notg behind.


    ¡°Milord. We must quickly rescue the people at Fancheng!¡± The Cai and Zhang Family spoke.


    The three families represented at least sixty percent of the influence in Jingzhou. Meanwhile, the Lumen Academy had learned their lesson after Pang Tong got expelled from the Pang Family. They no longer dared to oppose Liu Mang. That was why the civil servants and those from the Lumen Academy also spoke up, raising Liu Mang¡¯s support to eighty percent.


    The Huang Family¡¯s supporters were in a difficult position. They wanted to speak up for Huang She but were powerless.


    ¡°Liu Mang Liu Hanyang! You are trying to sow discord! Milord is my uncle!¡± Huang She shouted. He knew could not defeat Liu Mang with schemes so he yed the family card.


    Speaking of which, Huang Zu and Liu Biao were once considered brothers. Sometimes, they all still addressed each other as family in private.


    The moment he said this, all the other small time opportunists immediately shut up. They could not afford to offend the Huang Family without the influence of the Cai Family and the Kuai Family.


    Huang She felt pleased with himself when everyone suddenly turned silent. As Liu Biao was his uncle, Liu Biao would not make life difficult for him.


    ¡°What an idiot.¡± Liu Mang said to himself as he smiled in disdain.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± The nearby Huang She shouted. He wanted to point and curse at Liiu Mang again.


    ¡°Men! Take Huang She to prison! He will be punished at ater date!¡± Liu Biao shouted angrily.


    ¡°Milord! Uncle!¡± Huang She panicked. He never believed his uncle would do this to him.


    ¡°Haha.¡± Liu Mangughed to himself. The rtive card can only be done in private. Even if Liu Biao wanted to help Huang She, he had to protect his own dignity as Lord. So Liu Biao would have no choice but to throw Huang She into prison. Lu Bu himself had almost killed Liu Mang when Liu Mang made a simr mistakest time. Fortunately, Liu Mang had admitted his mistake which spared his life.


    Now Huang She was also punished for causing his Lord to lose dignity. Even if Liu Biao don¡¯t intend to punish him, Huang She had already lost a lot of face. On top of that, prison life can¡¯t be that good even if Jingzhou was prosperous.


    Liu Mang felt better when he saw Huang She got dragged away.


    ¡°Your Highness. About dispatching the soldiers¡­¡± Liu Biao asked personally. The longer Liu Bei held onto Fancheng, the longer Liu Biao felt uneasy. He thought that Liu Mang would procrastinate as Fancheng was not his city. There was no guarantee even if he was an ally.


    However, Liu Mang agreed readily. ¡°Liu Jingzhou. We are allies and you are considered my uncle. Of course, I will send soldiers.¡± Liu Mang calling him uncle was far more valuable than Huang She.


    Hearing Liu Mang¡¯s reply, Liu Biao felt happy. ¡°It is great to have such a virtuous younger generation!¡±


    Liu Mangughed at Liu Biao¡¯s reply. If only Liu Biao had known that Liu Mang was the reason Liu Bei had been sessful in his attack.


    With Liu Bei upying Fancheng, Liu Biao no longer held any wishful thinking. What Liu Mang had been afraid of was Liu Biao hindering him while he fought against Liu Bei. That was why he wanted Liu Bei to attack Jingzhou. This way, Liu Biao would no longer hold onto his wishful thinking.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Liu Mang suddenly added. This caused Liu Biao to be afraid again.


    ¡°Liu Jingzhou, we are allies but you yourself know our situation at Yangzhou right now. Our current provisions are¡­¡± Liu Mang purposefully did not finish the sentence.


    Liu Biao quickly replied. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Highness. We will provide the provisions used by your army!¡± He was confident that it can¡¯t be any more than what was requested by Liu Bei.


    ¡°What about the money?¡±


    ¡°We will provide that as well! We will fund both provisions and money!¡± Liu Biao replied.


    ¡°That would be great!¡± Liu Mang was satisfied. Liu Bei was originally his main enemy but Liu Mang also needed to watch out for Liu Biao. Now, Liu Biao was funding his war effort.


    ¡°Your Highness, how many men will you dispatch?¡± Liu Biao asked.


    ¡°Over ten thousand.¡± Liu Mang replied.


    ¡°What?¡± Liu Biao felt like crying. Fancheng had thirty thousand men but lost.


    ¡°Your Highness. Isn¡¯t that too little?¡± Kuai Liang, who was close to Liu Mang, asked in ce of Liu Biao who could not.


    ¡°Five thousand from the Wolf Cavalry, five thousand Yiyang Troops, and three thousand White Horses.¡± Liu Mang¡¯s words silenced the others, especially those who knew that the Wolf Cavalry were Yangzhou¡¯s elites. There were nobody more powerful than them.


    The White Horses were famous when they were under Gongsun Zan. Unfortunately, Gongsun Zan had lost his motivation so he only used the White Horses to defend. If he had attacked, victory could have been his. Now, the White Horses worked for Liu Mang. Although the people in Jingzhou did not know exactly how strong the White Horses were, they knew that the White Horses could not be too weak.


    Meanwhile, the people from the Cai Family reacted towards Yiyang Troops. This is because the Yiyang Troops used to be Jingzhou¡¯s elites. They were once the Deng Family¡¯s soldiers. When the Deng Family fell from grace, the Yiyang Troops disbanded to prevent themselves from being controlled. They never expected the Yiyang Troops to return to help Jingzhou again.


    Thinking this, Cai Mao looked towards Liu Biao. However, Liu Biao did not care. All he cared about was Fancheng. Although Liu Mang imed that his soldiers were elites, Liu Biao was still uneasy. ¡°Your Highness. How about I allocate a total of thirty thousand troops from the Xiangyang Guards and the defenders of Xiangyang and Jiangling to assist you?¡±


    Liu Mang was stunned when he heard this. The Xiangyang Guards were basically just a crowd of spoiled noble children. Some of them even carry gold swords. Theirbat prowess were basically worthless. Even ten of them would not be able to beat one actual soldier. On the other hand, the defenders were just city guards.


    These three groups were burdens. Fortunately, Liu Mang also knew that attacking the city would require some hard work and was understanding. However, he made sure to remind Liu Biao of one matter. ¡°Liu Jingzhou. Your three groups will have to be controlled by my army. Otherwise, I suggest you find someone else that is better qualified!¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Liu Biao felt embarrassed. Fortunately, Cai Mao was there to save him as he knew the strength of the Xiangyang Guards. If these people weren¡¯t controlled by Liu Mang, they would think this as fun and games before doing something stupid.


    ¡°Milord. An army needs amander-in-chief. Let that person be His Highness¡¯ subordinates!¡± Cai Mao said. With that position given to Liu Mang, naturally, it would include the authority to order Liu Biao¡¯s men.


    Cai Mao already thought about asking those noble children to take sick leave until the war was over.


    ¡°The position ofmander-in-chief will be chosen by Your Highness!¡± Liu Biao nodded. He had to relent he was the one hoping for Liu Mang to send his soldiers.


    ¡°We have three groups but we still need a general!¡± Liu Biao suddenly said. They needed a general so that they could integrate with Liu Mang¡¯s Army.


    ¡°Milord! This general volunteers!¡± All the generals knelt. The generals in Jingzhou had no fights to participate in. Against Jiangxia, they usually lost. On the other hand, they could earn merits fighting against the barbarians at Changsha. However, after getting rid of the barbarians, there was nothing left.


    Now that there were free merits in front of them. The Yangzhou Army would be the one doing most of the fighting. On top of that, they usually won against Liu Bei. All they needed to do was send out their soldiers as cannon fodder. The lives of these soldiers weren¡¯t important to them.


    All of them cupped their fists, stopping short from making a promise involving their lives. Even the Cai Family and Huang Family¡¯s generals were not exempt from this.


    The only ones that remained quiet were the Zhang Family. As the ones who lost Fancheng, they were the sinner. That was why they honestly kept quiet.


    ¡°Liu Jingzhou. I think we should let Zhang Guimand the soldiers.¡± Liu Mang suggested.


    ¡°How could Zhang Gui takemand?¡± One person questioned.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! He will just lose again! He can¡¯t even persevere for one day!¡± Another one shouted. This one was from the Cai Family. Normally, he worked together with the Zhang Family to oppose the Huang Family but now he opposed the Zhang Family for merits.


    ¡°Liu Jingzhou. I believe that no one here is more familiar with Fanchengpared to Zhang Gui!¡± Liu Mang said.


    This was the truth as the Zhang Family operated in Fancheng for many years. Zhang Gui knew everything about Fancheng.


    ¡°How could a defeated general seed?¡±


    ¡°A defeated general?¡± Liu Mangughed. ¡°Victory and defeat ismon in war! A there any general that had never been defeated?¡± Liu Mang questioned as he patted Zhang Gui¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°Your Highness!¡±


    ¡°Even my father-inw, Lu Bu, was once defeated by that Big Eared Liu! He was soft hearted and did not finish off Liu Bei! This led to his defeat at Xuzhou!¡± Liu Mang used Lu Bu as an example. The fact was if Liu Bei was dead, the Mi Family and the other nobles of Xuzhou could not have supported Liu Bei. Half of the reason Lu Bu lost at Xuzhou was because of Liu Bei.


    ¡°Does that mean we cannot defeat Liu Bei now?¡± Liu Mang questioned.


    ¡°That was different!¡± Some people were still unconvinced.


    ¡°A person should not be afraid of losing! They should be afraid of not getting back up!¡± Liu Mangmented as he looked at those present.


    ¡°Liu Jingzhou. General Zhang Gui is a general and warrior from Jingzhou. His worth is hard to evaluate with one defeat. The rest is up to you. If Liu Jingzhou were to use him, then congrattions. You gain another talented individual. If you refuse to use him, then just discharge him as he is already worthless.


    Liu Mang¡¯s words were forceful in favor of picking Zhang Gui. He and Jia Xu had already discussed about this and decided that Zhang Gui was the best option.


    First of all, it would be easier if they knew about Fancheng. Second, others won¡¯t think of Liu Mang if they were to be themander. On the other hand, saving Zhang Gui would make him feel gratitude.


    ¡°This¡­¡± Liu Biao hesitated. Zhang Gui definitely had the skill but it was also true that Fancheng was his mistake. Deep down, Liu Biao did not want Zhang Gui to lead the army but Liu Mang insisted as it was his army that was going to fight. Besides that, Liu Mang wasn¡¯t wrong. If Liu Biao were to reject the Zhang Family here, he would lose their support.


    While Liu Biao was thinking, Liu mang patted Zhang Gui¡¯s shoulders. If Zhang Gui still remained stupefied, then he would really be an idiot. When he felt Liu Mang¡¯s encouragement, he immediately said, ¡°Milord! This Zhang Gui rmends himself to help Milord regain Fancheng and atone for his mistakes through meritorious acts! This Zhang Gui is willing to make a military order that he will return with either Fancheng or his head!¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± Liu Biao stared nkly.


    Zhang Yun also knelt down and said. ¡°Milord. This Zhang Yun will apany his little brother! If we cannot win, the whole Zhang Family can be executed!¡± As the Zhang Family would still be finished if they were to lose, he might as well gamble his life.


    ¡°Sigh.¡± Cai Mao sighed. As the Zhang Family¡¯s leader, he also had to give his support. ¡°Milord. I am willing to write down the military order!¡±


    With Cai Mao agreeing to this, the other families also started showing their support. With so many people agreeing to this, Liu Biao could no longer refuse. ¡°Fine! Zhang Gui! Your Lord will give you this one chance! If you fail, don¡¯te back!¡±


    ¡°Thank you Milord!¡± Zhang Gui was overjoyed and immediately kowtowed regardless of his wounds. He also did not forget to be grateful to Liu Mang. If Zhang Gui were to win, not only would be atone for his mistakes. He would also obtain merits.


    Liu Mangughed happily as it was his n to make Zhang Gui grateful.

 Chapter 519

    <h4>Chapter 519</h4>


    Liu Mang left happily after the meeting, having obtained funds and assistance to fight against Liu Bei. Just as he was getting onto his carriage, Zhang Gui, who had quickly cleaned himself up and changed out of his bloody clothes appeared to thank him again.


    ¡°General Zhang Gui!¡± Liu Mang greeted back with a smile.


    ¡°Your Highness! Truly thank you for this! I am unable to repay this favor!¡± Zhang Gui said and bowed. Without Liu Mang¡¯s support, the Zhang Family would be finished even if they recovered Fancheng. That is unless Liu Biao was in a good mood. Even if the Cai Family could help cover for them, it was not good to always rely on them. Liu Mang¡¯s support allowed the Zhang Family to redeem themselves on their own. If they could atone for their failures, Liu Biao may reward them generously.


    Zhang Gui never expected to bemander. This is because he knew that his brother and the Cai Family would be unable to persuade Liu Biao. However, Liu Mang rmended him against the opinions of others.


    ¡°There is no need for that. We are all on the same side.¡± Liu Mangughed.


    ¡°Same side?¡± Zhang Yun who had followed behind Zhang Gui, asked.


    ¡°General Zhang Yun!¡± Liu Mang greeted.


    ¡°Your Highness.¡± Zhang Yun bowed. Liu Mang¡¯s words caused him to freeze. He had thought that Liu Mang said they are in the same faction. As the Zhang Family had no connection with Liu Mang, it must have been a connection the Cai Family formed. This was a misunderstanding created by thinking too much.


    ¡°If there is nothing else, I will take my leave first.¡± Liu Mang smiled.


    ¡°Your Highness. Will you allow me the honor?¡± Zhang Gui asked. During those times, it was customary for them to share a cup of wine together.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid today is not possible.¡± Liu Mang immediately declined.


    ¡°This¡­ Why?¡± Zhang Gui could not understand. Liu Mang had only just said they were on the same side but now he refused to give face.


    ¡°It is not that I don¡¯t want to give you face. It is just that I already have a prior engagement tonight.¡± Liu mangughed as Cai Mao and Kuai Yue also appeared. The two of them had been discussing matters with Liu Biao and had already started sending out the provisions. That was why they werete.


    ¡°The Military Advisor¡¯s?¡± The two brothers saw them and understood. They had to give way to their boss. However, they also soonughed as they would likely attend the same feast.


    ¡°In that case, we will not bother Your Highness anymore.¡± They tactfully said and quickly left.


    Liu Mang also left without waiting for Kuai Yue and Cai Mao. There were plenty of things that still needed to be done.


    When Liu Mang got off his carriage to enter his residence, Jia Xu came running out with a report. ¡°Milord. Marquis Wen¡¯s troops have arrived at Xinye!¡±


    ¡°My father-inw¡¯s troops have arrived?¡± Liu Mang was surprised at the speed Lu Bu arrived.


    ¡°Who is themander?¡± Liu Mang wanted to know who was leading the Wolf Cavalry as it would affect Liu Mang¡¯s selection for amander-in-chief. As Liu Mang himself was Jingzhou¡¯s hostage, he would not be able to do it.


    Liu Mang initially thought of choosing Zhang Liao but moving Zhang Liao away right after Zhang Liao had formed a rtionship with the Xiliang Cavalry was not good. On top of that, Liu Mang could feel relieved about Yangzhou¡¯s safety with Zhang Liao¡¯s presence.


    Liu Mang¡¯s second option was Wei Yan but in the end, he decided against it. Wei Yan was not yet properly tamed. On top of that, Liu Mang did not know if Wei Yan had enough leadership capabilities.


    Liu Mang¡¯s third option was Zhao Yun. Liu Mang could see Zhao Yun¡¯s capabilities as the man had performed well at Fancheng. As Zhao Yun had also learned how to be amander in this timeline, Liu Mang chose him.


    ¡°Milord. Marquis Wen came personally!¡± Jia Xu replied.


    ¡°What?¡± Why did Lu Bue here instead of overseeing Lujiang? Even if they win at Fancheng, it would be hard to kill Liu Bei. It would only be able to consume Liu Bei¡¯s resources.


    ¡°Marquis Wen have already said. He is here to kill Liu Bei!¡±


    ¡°Kill Liu Bei?¡± Liu Mang smiled wryly. Lu Bu must have been bored to ignor his job of overseeing Lujiang and Yangzhou to kill Liu Bei.


    It also seemed like Lu Bu still had a grudge for what happenedst time. When Liu Bei had surrendered, Lu Bu spared his life and even returned his wives. This would have allowed Liu Bei to live peacefully and it was already a very generous act. However, Liu Bei allied with Cao Cao to kill Lu Bu. If it was not for Liu Mang, he would have died.


    ¡°Alright. I admit defeat!¡± Liu Mang helplessly raised his hands. He did not need to think about who to send as amander-in-chief anymore. Even if he went there personally, he would still have to listen to Lu Bu.


    Liu Mang did not know that Lu Bu had been angry since he made himself hostage.


    ¡°Milord. What about our n?¡± Jia Xu asked. Their n needed someone to listen to orders but Lu Bu was in a higher position.


    ¡°Deliver the n to him! Whether he follows the n or not is his choice!¡± Liu Mang was helpless. In his opinion, wiping Liu Bei out must be done at Yuzhou. Nanyang was not important. Fighting Liu Bei at Nanyang would only benefit Liu Biao. To get to Nanyang, those from Yangzhou would need to cross Yuzhou or Jingzhou¡¯s Yangtze River. When thend is separated like this, it bes worthless. So Liu Mang going to war this time was only for show. The purpose is to make sure Liu Biao stopped getting in the way.


    It would be a joke if Lu Bu tried to turn this into a decisive battle.


    ¡°We must tell my father-inw about the n!¡± Liu Mang said to Jia Xu and then rubbed his head in regret. If he had known earlier, he would have called for Zhang Liao and the Xiliang Cavalry instead of the Wolf Cavalry.


    ¡°Forget it. Give me a bath and clothes. I still have things to do tonight!¡± Liu Mang said to a servant after remembering the banquet.


    *****


    ¡°Come! Your Highness, Zhang Gui may be my subordinate but can be regarded as my younger brother! This one is hapy that Your Highness had helped me rmend Zhang Gui. Let me pour you a drink!¡±


    Cai Mao¡¯s impression of Liu Mang had changed. Initially, he felt that Liu Mang was a reckless man for ughtering nobles. Cai Mao knew that those nobles were Jiangdong nobles and as such, they were enemies. However, they were still nobles. On top of that, it was not just a few nobles but all of the nobles in a city. This showed that Liu Mang opposed nobles and as a noble himself, Cai Mao had sympathy for them.


    Liu Mang also made a recruitment order which destroyed the system that guaranteed the noble¡¯s continuous prosperity. If themon people could obtain official posts, then the nobles would no longer be their superiors.


    In the end he had to cooperate with Liu Mang simply because of his sister and Kuai Yue. Otherwise, he would not have wanted to deal with Liu Mang at all.


    When the Zhang Family lost Fancheng, Cai Mao nned to plead for them after Liu Biao¡¯s mood improved. After all, the two families had a close rtionship. He never expected Liu Mang to help the Zhang Family before he did. Liu Mang had even provided them with such a good opportunity. After all, the ones going to war were the Yangzhou Army who had never once lost to the Yuzhou Army. Victory was basically guaranteed. Besides that, even if they were to lose, it would have nothing to do with the Zhang Family as the ones in charge were the Yangzhou Army.


    ¡°Military Advisor Cai. You are too generous.¡± Liu Mang did not refuse and emptied the cup.


    ¡°Good! Your Highness drinks well!¡± Zhang Gui said loudly. Liu Mang had already drank quite an amount but he was still not yet drunk.


    How could Liu Mang get drunk? In his timeline, alcoholic beverages have over forty percent alcohol content. On the other hand, these drinks were extremely diluted.


    ¡°Your Highness. I need to ask, what do you n to do with the three Jingzhou armies?¡± Cai Mao asked.


    ¡°These three?¡± Liu Mang repeated as he drank. He was not interested in the drinks of the era but the dance music.


    ¡°Your Highness. Do you like them? If you like any of them, tell me. I will have them apany Your Highness back.¡± Cai Mao said generously. He also intended to offer them to Cao Cao but in this case it was firste first served.


    However, Liu Mang rejected his request in fear of his wives. It did not matter even if they were virgins. After Liu Mang refused several times, Cai Mao also stopped insisting.


    ¡°As for the three armies, what can they even do? They should just be coolies!¡± Liu Mang said frankly after drinking too much.


    ¡°What?¡± Cai Mao immediate mmed the table and stood up. Liu Mang immediately realized that he said something wrong. Even if those men were useless, he should not have said it in front of their general.


    ¡°Military Advisor Cai. This King said something wrong after drinking too much. I should drink another three cups as punishment.¡± Liu Mang did not want to offend Cai Mao as he still needed the Cai Family¡¯s support. He could only apologize for his mistake.


    ¡°No, no.¡± Cai Mao shook his head. ¡°Your Highness did not say anything wrong, simply the truth.¡±


    ¡°It was a mistake.¡±


    ¡°It was the truth.¡±


    The two argued for a while. In the end, Liu Mang relented.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. It is enough if brothers like you say this.¡± Cai Mao also overstepped himself in his drunken state and addressed Liu Mang as a brother.


    Naturally, Liu Mang was confused. He initially though Cai Mao would get mad as he himself would not be able to endure his own troops being called useless. But in the end, he understood from the time Cai Mao insisted Liu Mang had spoken the truth. Everyone knew that the Xiangyang Guards were idlers. They were formed to help noble children. They were only skilled in brothels and not war.


    When Liu Biao ordered them to war, all of their families started to worry. People die in war and Liu Biao intended for them to be Yangzhou¡¯s cannon fodder. Cai Mao who was the Military Advisor of Jingzhou naturally understood this. He could not allow his troops to go to war. While he intended for them to take sick leave, there was a major problem. When the nobles leave, so would their servants. The army of at least nine thousand will immediately reduce to less than a thousand. How could he only field a thousand men from a total of nine thousand?


    Cai Mao thought of substituting them with the Xiangyang Navy but also felt reluctant. So Cai Mao wanted Liu Mang to ignore the Xiangyang Guards. That way, they won¡¯t be sent to war.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Military Advisor Cai. I will definitely return your Xiangyang Guards to you. However, do not me me if they die of illness.¡± Liu Mang said as he patted Cai Mao¡¯s shoulder. With this, half of Cai Mao¡¯s worries were gone. He never expected them to contribute much to the battle anyway. Now he was only worried that they could at least work as coolies.


    ¡°Of course! Don¡¯t worry, Your Highness! I will make sure those brats be obedient before they set out! You can execute them if they dare go against military order!¡± Cai Mao replied. It was like a business transaction. Liu Mang had promised that they won¡¯t die in battle while Cai Mao handed the authority to execute disobedient men. Cai Mao could handle the consequences if only a few of them died. After all, those who survived would gain merits.


    ¡°In that case, there are no problems!¡± The rest of the banquet continued peacefully.

 Chapter 520

    <h4>Chapter 520</h4>


    ¡°Liu Biao are sending troops? Is this true?¡± Liu Bei could not believe it. It was a different story if Fancheng was destroyed but he was sure that Zhang Gui would tell Liu Biao about the state of Fancheng. Fancheng was still intact and in good condition. Why would Liu Biao attempt the impossible?


    ¡°Milord. This news should be true!¡± Jian Yong nodded. This is due to therge movements of provisions and the change in garrisons. This is something that is only done during preparations for war.


    ¡°Who is our enemy?¡± Liu Bei asked. Knowing the enemy was half the battle.


    ¡°Milord. They are sending thirty thousand troops. The Xiangyang Guards, Xiangyang¡¯ defenders and Jiangling¡¯s defenders. They will arrive in a few days. Their general is someone we know, Zhang Gui.


    ¡°Thirty thousand troops?¡± Liu Beiughed. Liu Biao must have been too angry. Fancheng was a ce easy to defend and hard to attack. If it was not because of Pang Tong¡¯s strategy, Liu Bei would have failed. At Fancheng, thirty thousand defenders can resist a force of one hundred thousand attackers. Yet Liu Biao only sent thirty thousand troops.


    ¡°Since they areing, we might as well let them stay here!¡± Liu Bei said confidently. Jingzhou¡¯s strongest troops were their navy but these were only a small amount ofnd troops. The Xiliang Cavalry alone to put them in an advantage.


    ¡°Milord. It is not just the Jingzhou Army.¡± Jian Yong reminded. He did not have the choice but to dampen Liu Bei¡¯s enthusiasm.


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°There is also Liu Mang¡¯s troops!¡±


    Liu Bei immediately jumped. ¡°Liu Mang¡¯s troops?!¡± Liu Bei hated the Yangzhou Army but he was also afraid of them. He had encountered many elites in their army like the Wolf Cavalry and the Urban Army.


    ¡°Who ising?¡± Liu Bei quickly asked.


    ¡°I do not know.¡± Jiang Yong shook his head bitterly. He had already paid a high price just to find out that Yangzhou was acting as well.


    ¡°Liu Mang Liu Hanyang!¡± Liu Bei thought to himself for a moment and then gave his order. ¡°Xianhe! Bring all of the reports concerning Yangzhou to me!¡± Although Liu Bei had spent special attention to Yangzhou, little could be found due to the efforts of Yang Hong, Jia Xu and Chen Gong. He obtained of Yangzhou by from his inquiries at Jiangdong.


    ¡°There is the battle at Linhuai and the Yangzhou Navy¡¯s deployment.¡± Liu Bei was a man who have been defeated many times yet able to bounce back. This meant that his knowledge of military affairs can¡¯t be bad. He believed that Liu Mang¡¯s Army could not be more than thirty thousand. If Liu Biao was taking precautions against Liu Bei, he would definitely take precautions against Liu Mang. That was why Liu Biao would not allow Yangzhou to have more soldiers. The battle at Linhuai told Liu Bei that the ck g Army and the Xiliang Cavalry had already been deployed and would not be present. War was a matter of life and death. Liu Mang would not call on them who had finished just finished a fight from so far away just to help an ally.


    That being said, the Yangzhou Army was a major threat especially if he did not know which elites was going to fight.


    After a while, Liu Bei stopped trying to figure out his enemy. At most, there should be about sixty thousand troops. Liu Bei believed that Fancheng will hold.


    ¡°Milord. What do we do now?¡± Jian Yong asked.


    ¡°Bring it on! Last time that Liu Mang stopped Jiangdong¡¯s Army of one hundred thousand with only ten thousand men! This time, I, Liu Bei Liu Xuande will defeat this alliance!¡± Liu Bei said. He had already seen Fancheng¡¯s powerful defenses. While Fancheng was fairly new, it was stronger than cities that have not fallen in dozens of years. It was certainly stronger than Shouchun. Such walls could definitely fend off an army of one hundred thousand.


    ¡°Xianhe! Have the defenders transport the provisions to Yuzhou immediately.¡± Liu Bei did this as a precaution. Once the battle start, it would no longer be possible to send out provisions.


    ¡°Yes Milord!¡± Jian Yong quickly ordered the soldiers to transport the provisions and fortify the city.


    ¡°Xianhe! Is there still no news of the Military Advisor?¡± Liu Bei frowned. Pang Tong had disappeared for a long time, making Liu Bei feel anxious. This was the most intelligent person in his army. Liu Bei would have definitely drowned himself in tears if he were to lose Pang Tong.


    ¡°Milord. There is no need to worry. The Military Advisor would probably return quickly.¡± Jiang Yong cated.


    ¡°What about those fighters at the gates?¡± Liu Bei asked about the white armored cavalry. He believed that these people were ced by Pang Tong and that finding them would help them find Pang Tong.


    ¡°Milord. We are unable to find them!¡± Jian Yong shook his head. He had already gave the order for a search but they came up with no result.


    ¡°Sigh. Forget it! Military Advisor! Where in the world have you gone to?¡± Liu Bei muttered.

 Chapter 521

    <h4>Chapter 521</h4>


    A white armored cavalry sped along the ins. These were Liu Mang¡¯s White Horses.


    ¡°General. Why are we going to Yuzhou and not Fancheng?¡± The deputy general, Zhao Yi,ined. They longed for a proper battle. However, they were going to Yuzhou instead of participating in the battle at Fancheng.


    ¡°This is the Lord¡¯s orders!¡± Zhao Yun replied without beating around the bush.


    ¡°But¡­!¡± Zhao Yi still wanted to object but turned silent the moment he saw Zhao Yun¡¯s expression.


    ¡°Who said there will be no battle unless we go to Fancheng? Our mission is extremely important!¡± Zhao Yun¡¯s words cated Zhao Yi. However, there will be no battles unless they n to besiege Yuzhou. At that moment, the only elites in Yuzhou were the Qingzhou Yellow Turbans. However, these people certainly won¡¯te out and fight. Were they going to go back harassing people at Yuzhou?


    ¡°Report!¡± A scout arrived while Zhao Yi was thinking. Zhao Yun had sent out many scouts, covering about fifty kilometers around him. He receive a report every hour.


    ¡°Continue scouting.¡± Zhao Yun said to his scouts.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The scout nodded and left. Not longter, another one arrived.


    ¡°Report. General, there are no troops in the South.¡±


    ¡°Keep scouting!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°General. What do you want to do?¡± Zhao Yi did not know what Zhao Yun wanted. They were far away from enemy cities so an ambush is unlikely. There was no need to be so careful.


    If Zhao Yi was the general, he would immediately search for a shallow river down South. Then cross it and block the escape route of the enemies at Fancheng.


    Zhao Yun did not reply. Another hour passed.


    ¡°Report! General! There are troopsing out from Gu City at the East!¡±


    ¡°They have finally sent out troops? What about Anle City?¡±


    ¡°There are no movements!¡±


    ¡°Looks like Anle does not have enough troops so only Gu is sending troops.¡± Zhao Yun exined.


    ¡°General. Are you going to attack Anle?¡± Zhao Yi asked. Anle was one of the cities in Yuzhou. He felt the motivation to attack when he heard Zhao Yun say its defenses weren¡¯t strong.


    ¡°Who told you that?¡± Zhao Yun asked with augh.


    ¡°General! Didn¡¯t you say that?¡± Zhao Yi was confused as there was nothing to do here.


    Zhao Yun only had three thousand White Horses with him. With this number and theck of siege weapons, it would be impossible to siege a city. Naturally, he would not attack Anle.


    ¡°Then are we going to kill the troops that got dispatched?¡± Zhao Yi asked in doubt.


    ¡°There is no need!¡± Zhao Yun simply waved his hand. He then waited for another hour.


    ¡°Report! The soldiers at Anle are moving out! They are heading towards Quewei Slope!¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Zhao Yun said as he looked at the map. He then analyzed the enemy¡¯s intentions based on the information.


    ¡°Looks like Milord is right! Liu Bei will go to Yuzhou instead of Nanyang!¡± Zhao Yun said. This is because elites in Nanyang were the Xiliang Cavalry. The rest weren¡¯t worth mentioning. Liu Bei must have already thought of an escape n before attacking Fancheng.


    ¡°General. What are you saying?¡± Zhao Yi asked.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Zhao Yun no longer had the time to exin things to Zhao Yi. ¡°Zhao Yi. Weren¡¯t youining about how there is no battlefield for you to fight in? Now, I will give you that chance!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Zhao Yi asked happily. He was initially happy when they had orders to help attack Fancheng. However, he ended being ced in the rear before having to regroup at Xinye. He felt jealous when he heard about the battle at Fancheng from the others who went there. Now he had the opportunity to fight.


    ¡°There are no jokes in military matters! Zhao Yi! Prepare to receive your orders!¡±


    ¡°This general is present!¡± Zhao Yi quickly lowered his head.


    ¡°Zhao Yi! You are to take two thousand men with you to fight against those soldiers that left Gu and Anle. Remember not to fight continuously. Stall them for at least six hours!


    ¡°Two thousand men?¡± The White Horses were shocked. They only had three thousand people. What about the remaining one thousand?


    ¡°This general epts the order!¡± Zhao Yi replied. Two thousand men sounded like a small amount but their equipment and number of horses still made them a formidable force.


    ¡°The remaining one thousand will follow me!¡± Zhao Yun said. Without giving much exnation, he took one thousand men with him and immediately left.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! We are also going to meet Yuzhou¡¯s troops!¡± Zhao Yi said and led his own group after watching Zhao Yun leave.


    ***


    ¡°This vibration¡­¡± Guan Ping muttered at the front of the formation. He was leading the troops dispatched from Gu under Guan Yu¡¯s orders. His orders were to greet Liu Bei and transported food. In order to make this a sess, Guan Yu had taken out half of his elites, which is about five thousand Qingzhou soldiers and another five thousand reserve soldiers. Another five thousand will being from Anle. This totaled up to fifteen thousand men. All of them will be used to transport provisions.


    Guan Ping did not have Guan Yu¡¯s experience but he could tell that a cavalry wasing.


    ¡°All soldiers! Take precautions!¡± Guan Ping warned. They were about to encounter a cavalry in the wilderness. Escape was nearly impossible. The only thing they could do was face the cavalry head on.


    The five thousand Qingzhou Troops under Guan Ping were elites. They were quickly able to make a battle formation. Although messy, the other five thousand normal troops was also able to make a battle formation under the guidance of their military officers.


    When the cavalry finally appeared, Guan Ping became nervous. His opponents all wore white and were too extravagant. Guan Ping did not dare believe his eyes. Each rider had two horse. This may bemon to the warlords in the North but it was extremely luxurious at the Central ins.


    ¡°Not bad!¡± Zhao Yi praised when he saw Guan Ping¡¯s two formations. With a single nce, Zhao Yi could also tell who the elites were.


    The first one was a Tortoise Formation made by reserve soldiers. It was not a difficult formation but it was good enough for reserve soldiers.


    The elites were in a hook shaped formation. The frontline has to be a square while its left and right wing have to bent backwards in a hook shape. This formation was flexible in that it is easy to change to another formation, be it for attack or defense, depending on the situation.


    ¡°Hmph! You still think of fighting back? Not bad! But that depends on your enemy! Brothers! Let us enjoy our prey!¡± Zhao Yi raised his spear as both he his army charged at Guan Ping¡¯s Army.


    ¡°The White Horses?¡± Guan Ping identified his opponent. He had heard of them from his father and two uncles that they were once Gongsun Zan¡¯s subordinates. Guan Ping had also admired them. Now the target of his admiration were his enemies. Guan Ping felt his hand sweat.


    ¡°Ah! They areing!¡± The reserve soldiers shouted in fear as they had never fought a charging cavalry before.


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic! The enemy only have two thousand men! We are ten thousand! There is no need to fear them!¡± Guan Ping shouted loudly but the reserve soldiers were of poor quality. The White Horses shouting for blood also frightened them even more.


    Guan Ping then threatened his soldiers with death if they were to break formation and run. The soldiers who thought of running immediately stopped, realizing that they only had a chance to live if they were to stand their ground.


    ¡°Not bad!¡± Zhao Yi felt respect for the enemymander that was able to calm the soldiers.


    Zhao Yi saw Guan written on the enemy banner and wondered if Guan Yu was themander. However, it seemed as though the enemymander looked different. Regardless, his mission was still the same.


    ¡°Brothers! Shoot them down!¡± Zhao Yi ordered and the White Horses took out their bows.


    ¡°Little General! Look!¡± Guan Ping¡¯s deputy called out.


    ¡°Archers?¡± Guan Ping was shocked when he saw the White Horses take out bows and arrows.


    ¡°It must be a bluff!¡± Guan Ping immediately concluded as only the cream of the crops could do mounted archery. One would need to practice for at least ten years to achieve it. Guan Ping believed that only a few of them within the White Horses could actually pull it off. However, Guan Ping was soon forced to believe it when the White Horses pass by them and covered the sky with arrows.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Guan Ping¡¯s Army received heavy damage. The damage could have been lessened if Guan Ping had ordered them to raise their shields. Instead, hundreds of soldiers were killed in the volley.


    ¡°Shit!¡± Guan Ping never expected the White Horses to be able to pull it off. He ended up having to pay for his mistakes with the blood of his men.


    ¡°Little General! They areing again!¡± Before Guan Ping could react, the White Horses had already started to make their second volley.


    ¡°Raise the shields!¡± Guan Ping quickly shouted and the shields were raised in time to protect them from many arrows.


    ¡°Wow. They have already learned how to block!¡±


    ¡°Change formation!¡± Guan Ping ordered. Even with the shields, there would still be some casualties. Slowly taking damage like this was not Guan Ping¡¯s style.


    ¡°Little General?¡±


    ¡°I said change formation! Goose Formation!¡± Guan Ping shouted again.


    ¡°Yes!¡± The deputy nodded and waved the g in his hand. The troops quickly moved as expected of elites. This is especially true for the ones trained by Guan Yu. Unlike Zhang Fei, Guan Yu was skilled in both his martial skill and training soldiers.


    ¡°So quickly?¡± Zhao Yi underestimated his enemy. He did not think the enemy could change formations so quickly.


    ¡°Raise the bows!¡± Guan Ping shouted. The Qingzhou troops from the Goose Formation took out their bows.


    ¡°Fire!¡± The two generals shouted and the arrows flew.


    ¡°¡°What!¡±¡± Both Guan Ping and Zhao Yi eximed.


    Zhao Yi could not believe that the White Horses lost out. Although they were riding a horse, it was not much difference to shooting on t ground due to the stirrups. Yet, they weren¡¯t able to cause serious harm to the enemy and while also received casualties.


    Guan Ping was also surprised. Although he still had the advantage, his army had suffered heavier casualties. He even saw one person rode away unharmed with seven arrows on his body.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t they supposed to be light cavalry?¡± Guan Ping could not understand why this light cavalry did not fear arrows.


    ¡°Change the horses!¡± Zhao Yi ordered. Several of his subordinates died while about hundred were injured during thest volley. Zhao Yi himself was struck by arrows. He would have bled badly if it was not for the silk armor.


    ¡°Milord¡¯s silk cloth is really well worth its price!¡± Zhao Yimented as he looked behind him. The ones that died were all unlucky. The arrows had struck in between their armor or in the head. The White Horses pulled out the arrows. Although the arrowhead was red, they had only suffered flesh wounds.


    In ancient times, the arrows were had barbed heads. Its victims don¡¯t die immediately. If one were to leave the arrow there, the barbed head would make the victim continue to bleed. On the other hand, pulling the arrow out may worsen the injury. That was why veterans break the arrows while leaving the arrowheads in their body. The arrowheads would only be taken out after the battle. Whether they survived or not depended on luck.


    However, things were different with the silk cloth. Each soldier wore severalyers of silk cloth under their leather armor. When the arrow struck the armor, its piercing power is reduced enough for it to get stuck in the silk cloth. As the barbed head would be wrapped in silk, it would not harm them as badly when the arrow gets pulled out.


    Pulling out the arrows which should have been a painful experience was done without even a groan. After pulling out the arrows they stopped their bleeding. They also kept any arrows that did not break after they pulled it out.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! The wind!¡± Zhao Yi suddenly remembered what Zhao Yun had told him when Zhao Yun taught him archery.


    ¡°It is the direction of the wind!¡± Zhao Yiughed. He finally understood why the White Horses suffered casualties earlier. They had been charging against the wind, thus, their arrows won¡¯t cause as much damage. On the other hand, the enemy¡¯s arrows which followed the wind did more damage.


    ¡°Let¡¯s try again! I want to see how they intend to block us this time!¡± Zhao Yi and the White Horses attacked again. This time, they had no casualties although a few people got injured while hundreds of enemies perished.


    ¡°Haha!¡± Zhao Yi and the others continued to shoot their arrows following the direction of the wind. Guan Ping soon lost over a thousand men.


    ¡°It¡¯s the wind!¡± Guan Ping understood what happened but was unable to do anything about it. As they weren¡¯t as mobile as the White Horses, they could only fight passively.


    ¡°Little General! If this goes on¡­!¡± One person reminded Guan Ping. They were losing over ten soldiers for every enemy killed.


    ¡°Inform the others that exchange ten of our lives for one of theirs is worth it!¡± Guan Ping said fiercely. He wanted the White Horses to exhaust themselves.


    ¡°Their arrows are limited!¡± Guan Ping said, believing that a cavalry would not carry that many arrows. However, this was Guan Ping¡¯s mistake. The White Horses actually carried a lot of arrows with them. Liu Mang had initially made the White Horses with them using bows in mind.


    The White Horses rode with two horse. One horse would carry their sword and bows. The other would carry their food and arrows.


    Guan Ping lost another thousand men. Most of them were his elites as they shot arrows back. He only had about four thousand elites left. Meanwhile, over half of the reserve troops had already been killed.


    ¡°Circle Formation!¡± Guan Ping gnashed his teeth. The soldiers all formed shields in a circle like formation. They had truly be like a turtle.


    ¡°General!¡± The White Horses feared this formation the most as they were hard to attack. Zhao Yi himself would have started cursing in ordinary situations. Fortunately, this was not one of those ordinary situations.


    ¡°What is the time now?¡±


    ¡°General. It is around noon!¡±


    ¡°Noon.¡± Zhao Yi said as he looked at the sun. More than two hours had passed since the battle started. Zhao Yun¡¯s orders was for them to dy the enemy for at least six hours.


    ¡°Let them stay as a turtle! After all, there is still time! Continue raining arrows down on them!¡± Zhao Yi ordered calmly.


    Arrows continued to rain down on the enemy but thanks to Guan Ping¡¯s formation, the number of casualties decreased. There were only about a hundred soldiers dead after three volleys.


    ¡°Little General! Are we going to wait until they stop shooting arrows?¡± One of Guan Ping¡¯s officers asked.


    ¡°These arrows will probably continue raining down for a while!¡± Guan Ping shook his head.


    ¡°Then what do we do? At this rate, our army will be routed!¡± The officer was impatient. Although the casualties had decreased, they could not keep this up forever. On top of that, the morale was decreasing. The elites were still alright but the reserve troops were about to crumble.


    ¡°No!¡± Guan Ping shook his head. He did not believe that the whole army would get wiped out as the White Horses would run out of arrows first. However, Guan Ping was worried about his mission. His mission was to support Liu Bei at Quewei Slope, who is bringing back provisions from Fancheng.


    ¡°Not good! We are not their real targets!¡± Guan Ping¡¯s eyes grew wide. The White Horses¡¯ real objective was the provisions.


    ¡°Did they find out? But it is toote!¡± Zhao Yi noticed the changes in the Yuzhou Army. Four hours had already passed at that time. Zhao Yi simply needed to dy them for another two hours.


    ¡°General! They have started to move!¡± One soldier beside Zhao Yi shouted.


    ¡°Huh? What formation is this?¡± Zhao Yi became confused when he saw the enemy¡¯s movements. It is as though the Yuzhou Army opened up and then some soldiers scattered out towards the White Horses.


    ¡°Are they tired of living?¡± Zhao Yi did not know what the enemy was thinking of. Could it be that the enemy has crumbled?


    ¡°Withdraw!¡± Zhao Yi had his men fall back as there was no need to advance. If the enemy was already routed, advancing to fight them would only result in unnecessary casualties for the White Horses. On top of that, the light cavalry was better at chasing people running away from them instead of towards them. He would have charged towards them if the White Horses were heavy cavalry.


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong! General! Look at their army!¡± Someone reminded Zhao Yi.


    ¡°That direction is¡­!¡± Zhao Yi saw Guan Ping and the others going towards Anle instead of Quewei Slope.


    ¡°They are trying to join up!¡± Zhao Yi remembered that there is another group of enemies dispatched from Anle. The Yuzhou Army must have intended to join up with those from Anle and then move towards Quewei Slope with this Circle Formation.


    ¡°We cannot let them pass!¡± Zhao Yi said coldly. As he had intercepted this army, he could not deal with the one from Anle. On top of that, the enemies from Anle aren¡¯t that far away. They were only about five kilometers away from them.


    The White Horses continued to shoot their enemies as they rode around them. They could not directly block the enemy¡¯s path. Zhao Yi did not allow them to charge towards the enemy as the White Horses were too expensive. Each fully equipped White Horse cost as much as a hundred men.


    The soldiers that ran out were all reserve troops. Guan Ping resolutely sacrificed them to be cannon fodder. The vacancies couldter be reced by the troops from Anle.


    ¡°Kill!¡± The White Horses killed two thousand men without stopping, stripping off the outer armor of the enemy¡¯s formation. However, the Qingzhou elites remained safe.


    ¡°Little General! Look!¡±


    ¡°General! Look!¡± Both Guan Ping and Zhao Yi looked towards the same direction and found another five thousand troops. These are the soldiers from Anle.


    ¡°Haha! Anle¡¯s defenders are here!¡± Guan Ping rejoiced. With these troops, they could keep fighting and press onward. The light cavalry would out of options.


    ¡°Have the reserve troops keep going!¡± Guan Ping ordered.


    ¡°Little General! We are out of reserve troops!¡± The officer replied. The reason why all the reserve troopsplied to the death order was because Guan Ping had threatened them with the lives of their family. Theirck of morale also helped with their decision.


    However, there were only a limited number of reserve troops. Only about a hundred soldiers were left.


    ¡°Then have the Qingzhou troops do it!¡± Guan Ping did not care. He wanted to aplish the mission given to him by his father.


    ¡°Yes!¡± One of the 1000-menmanders helplessly nodded and left.


    ¡°So you are sacrificing them too? You¡¯ve got guts!¡± Zhao Yi saw that about one thousand Qingzhou troops came out to stall him. Fighting against them directly would be too costly as the White Horses were expensive.


    Gritting his teeth, Zhao Yi gave the order to go around them. Although they also continued to rain arrows down on their enemy, the detour cost them time.


    He only needed to stall them for another two hours but the Yuzhou Army was already approaching Quewei Slope. More and more groups of soldiers rushed out to stall the White Horses.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Quewei slope!¡± One officer cheered when he saw a slope the shape of a magpie¡¯s tail. It was proof that their destination was near.


    Only seven thousand troops out of fifteen thousand were left but this was unimportant. It was enough to set up a defensive perimeter. Liu Bei would also have troops of his own. All Guan Ping needed to do was help protect the provisions by setting up a camp and waiting for reinforcements.


    ¡°What is the time now?¡± Zhao Yi asked loudly. He was smart enough to realize by now that Zhao Yun was going after the enemy¡¯s provisions.


    ¡°General. We still need to stall them for one more hour!¡±


    ¡°One more hour!¡± If these enemies appear behind Zhao Yun, the consequences would be dire. This is especially true since the White Horses will be restricted by the terrain. The Quewei Slope was narrow and rugged. All would be lost if the enemy managed to fortify their positions there.


    ¡°It is over!¡±


    ¡°Haha! The Quewei Slope is here!¡± They just needed to transport provisions and they would no longer have shortage.


    ¡°White Horses! Charge!¡± At this moment, another group of cavalry appeared from atop the slope.


    ¡°General?¡± Zhao Yi was shocked to see his general, Zhao Yun.


    ¡°Kill them!¡± The White Horses charge forward with their swords. Although they were light cavalry specialized in archery, their skill with also skilled with their swords. There was even one leading the charge with a spear.


    ¡°Form a line!¡± Guan Ping shouted but the soldiers were too exhausted. Even if they still had the strength to move, their morale were already rock bottom.


    ¡°We are defeated?¡± Guan Ping was stunned. When he was dispatched, he had ten thousand soldiers. When added together with the troops from Anle, it was fifteen thousand troops. Yet, they were defeated.


    ¡°Little General! Let us leave!¡± Guan Ping wanted to struggle but the high ranking officers in the Qingzhou Troops held onto Guan Ping. They could be defeated but the Guan Ping must not be allowed to die. If Guan Ping were to die, so would they. The only way to survive was to make sure Guan Ping survives as well. It did not matter whether Guan Ping agreed with them or not, they would drag him away.


    ¡°Chase them!¡± Zhao Yi shouted enthusiastically but Zhao Yun¡¯s calm voice stopped him. Zhao Yi had no choice but to turn back.


    ¡°General! This one is ipetent! This one is unable to aplish the mission!¡± Zhao Yi quickly knelt in front of Zhao Yun.


    Zhao Yun then pped him hardly in the face. Zhao Yi did not dare to voice hisints.


    ¡°Do you know where you have gone wrong?¡± Zhao Yun asked calmly.


    ¡°This general is unable toplete the mission!¡± Zhao Yi replied.


    However, Zhao Yun was not satisfied with this answer. He sneered and pointed at the White Horses. ¡°The White Horses are cavalry! Cavalry! Milord¡¯s elites! They aren¡¯t supposed to be cowards! Besides the bow, you also have your swords!¡±


    Zhao Yi¡¯s mistake was that he continuously avoided direct confrontation even though they were cavalry.


    ¡°Get up!¡± Zhao Yun did not rebuke Zhao Yi any further andmanded. ¡°Each person take one horse! Gather up the remaining horses!¡±


    Zhao Yi did not understand but did as ordered. There were horses that was killed and also those whose legs had been cut off. In total, they had lost about five hundred horses.


    ¡°This is¡­!¡± Zhao Yi and the others were led through the narrow path where they found carriages full of provisions.


    ¡°General! This provisions are¡­?¡±


    ¡°This is a portion of Liu Bei¡¯s provisions obtained from Fancheng. There is also gold and silver!¡± Zhao Yun exined. There were about two hundred thousand provisions here and also gold. This was about half of what Liu Bei obtained in Fancheng.


    If this provision reaches Yuzhou, they would regain its vitality and will once again be able to threaten Liu Mang. Nearby the carriage were also plenty of prisoners that looked at Zhao Yun with fear in their eyes. How could they not be afraid when their general was in in less than three bouts.


    They were just defenders from Nanyang ssified as second rate troops. They all quickly surrendered.


    ¡°Take them with us back to Yangzhou!¡± Zhao Yun said and then copse. Fortunately, Zhao Yi was there to support Zhao Yun. Zhao Yi then found out that Zhao Yun was injured.


    ¡°General! General!¡± Zhao Yi shouted as Zhao Yun fainted. It was not only the Nanyang defenders that guarded the carriage but also the Xiliang Cavalry, led by someone named Zha Muhe. Liu Mang had miscalcted. He never expected Liu Bei to use the Xiliang Cavalry to escort the provisions. Zhao Yun could have won easily if he was heavy cavalry like before. However, the current White Horses were light cavalry. Without any advantage in both time and terrain, Zhao Yun ended up risking himself as he led his one thousand White Horses to defeat one thousand Xiliang Cavalry and several thousand defenders.


    Liu Bei¡¯s subordinates knew that they could surrender to anyone except Liu Mang. This is because Liu Mang was known to execute Qiang ethnics that had Han blood on their hands. They knew they would die even if they surrender.


    After two and a half hours, half of the White Horses were killed while the rest were injured. Zhao Yun himself was seriously injured. On the other hand, the entire Xiliang Cavalry werepletely routed. Their general Zha Muhe was in. The remaining defenders surrendered. When Zhao Yun fought at the Quewei Slope, he was merely persevering.


    ***


    ¡°Zilong is injured?¡± Liu Mang became restless when he heard this information. Zhao Yun was the person he thought most highly of amongst his group. This is because Zhao Yun was skilled, good at training soldiers and above all, loyal.


    Liu Mang had already obtained the provisions and gold before the war had even started thanks to Zhao Yun but Liu Mang was still uneasy because of Zhao Yun¡¯s injury.


    ¡°No. I must return to Yangzhou!¡± Liu Mang was so worried he could not sit still. He did not trust the ancient medication and wanted to use the modern medicines found in his room. There were only a little bit of it left, saved for emergencies. However, he was willing to use it on Zhao Yun.


    ¡°Milord! How can you go back to Yangzhou now?¡± Jia Xu quickly stopped Liu Mang. Liu Biao would not allow it. Even if Liu Biao allowed it, Liu Mang¡¯s presence was vital for the cooperation of Jingzhou and Yangzhou in the battle for Fancheng. Liu Mang himself knew what kind of temper Lu Bu had and it would be disastrous if Lu Bu were to turn against his own allies. That was why Liu Mang could not leave.


    ¡°What should we do now?¡±


    ¡°Stay calm! Even if you go back now, you would not be in time for General Zilong¡¯s treatment!¡±

 Chapter 522

    <h4>Chapter 522</h4>


    ¡°Say that again!¡± Liu Bei shouted at his messenger malevolently.


    The messenger did not dare to look at Liu Bei and could only stammer. ¡°Milord. That is¡­ a letter from Yuzhou. Guan Ping¡¯s soldiers are defeated and could not transport the provisions back!¡±


    Liu Bei angrily smashed the table. He had attacked Fancheng for provisions but lost it.


    ¡°Who is it? Who took my army¡¯s provisions?¡±


    ¡°It¡­ It is the Yangzhou Army¡¯s White Horses!¡±


    ¡°Liu Mang Liu Hanyang! It¡¯s you again!¡± Liu Bei was about to go crazy. He offended and started a war against Liu Biao for provisions, yet Liu Mang was the one that ended up obtaining it. All of his hard work ended up being done for others.


    ¡°Dispatch troops!¡± Liu Bei shouted. He wanted to go after Liu Mang.


    ¡°Milord! Calm your anger!¡± Jian Yong forced a smile. He also just found out about this news and had yet to tell Liu Bei about how many soldiers he had lost. If Liu Bei had heard that only two thousand Qingzhou Troops and an unconscious Guan Ping returned, Liu Bei would have be even angrier.


    ¡°Milord! That is just a small portion of our provisions!¡± Jian Yong cated.


    ¡°What do you know?¡± Liu Bei shouted back angrily. Nobody could understand his hardships of bing the viin only to have someone else profit.


    ¡°Milord!¡± Jian Yong no longer knew how to cate Liu Bei. Although they had lost a lot of provisions to Yangzhou, all was not lost. They still had half of it. If they could bring that half back, Yuzhou could still develop.


    ¡°Milord! Jingzhou¡¯s troops have already gathered at Xiangyang. Yangzhou¡¯s troops are on the way. This is thetest information!¡± Having given up on cating Liu Bei, Jian Yong decided to shift Liu Bei¡¯s attention.


    Liu Bei became angrier after obtaining the details from Jian Yong. ¡°Five thousand troops! Yangzhou is only sending five thousand troops!¡± On top of that, they are from some unknown group called Yiyang Troops instead of one of their famed troops. This made it seem like Liu Bei was being underestimated especially since Liu Bei had thirty thousand troops stationed there, half of which was his elite Xiliang Cavalry.


    ¡°Milord. This information might be imprecise.¡± Jian Yong disagreed. This is because some troops like the White Horses were capable of appearing and disappearing without notice.


    ¡°Hmph! Bring it on! I want Liu Mang Liu Hanyang to return all my stuff twofold!¡± Liu Bei said imposingly. Jian Yong can¡¯t help but nod when faced with the kind of temperament that only existed in an unscrupulous careerist.


    Just as Liu Bei was in high spirits, another messenger appeared. ¡°Report! An envoy from the allied forces is here to negotiate with Milord!¡±


    ¡°An envoy?¡± Liu Bei wanted to refuse to meet with the envoy. After all, the two armies were already about to fight.


    However, Jian Yong replied first. ¡°Let the envoy in.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The messenger nodded and left.


    ¡°Milord. We might as well find out the real situation from the envoy.¡± Jian Yong who was in charge of gathering information would not let go of any clues.


    Soon, a elderly man was brought in.


    Liu Bei snorted the moment he saw the envoy. ¡°Does Yangzhou and Jingzhou not have anyone else to dispatch but this aged man?¡±


    The envoy did not react and replied with proper etiquette. ¡°Guan Shao, subordinate of the Chief of Commerce Mi Zhu greets Lord Liu Bei!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Liu Bei and Jian Yong were stunned.


    ¡°Who sent you here? If you don¡¯t speak the truth, you will not return to Jingzhou!¡± Liu Bei asked with his eyes wide. Although envoys are generally not killed during war, they can simply keep it a secret.


    Guan Shao then repeated his introduction.


    ¡°Mi Zhu? You mean Mi Zhizhong?¡± Liu Bei red until his eyeballs almost dropped out.


    ¡°The very same.¡± The elderly man nodded.


    ¡°I knew it! I knew he was a traitor!¡± Liu Beiughed angrily. Jian Yong alsoughed bitterly. Talk about wonderful timing.


    Jian Yong initially thought Mi Zhu was just an honest. He also realized that Guan Shao was one of Mi Zhu¡¯s servants.


    ¡°Mi Zhu Mi Zizhong!¡± Liu Bei gnashed his teeth in anger. It was thanks to Mi Zhu that Liu Bei had almost unjustly use his loyal Sun Qian.


    ¡°Speak! Why did Mi Zhu sent you?¡± It was a huge p in the face for Liu Bei as Liu Bei imed that Mi Fang and Lady Mi were dead. Now that Mi Zhu is siding with Liu Mang, it was evident that both Mi Fang and Lady Mi were alive.


    ¡°First off, Marquis Guangzhou sends his thanks.¡±


    ¡°Marquis Guangzhou?¡± This was done out of hatred as Liu Bei was now of lower rank than Mi Zhu.


    ¡°There is no need for thanks. What else?¡± Liu Bei ignored his displeasure and asked.


    ¡°Second, we want to talk about redeeming the Zhang Family¡¯s children, the governor Lord Song Zhong, and other officers.¡± This was the main reason Guan Shao was here.

 Chapter 523

    <h4>Chapter 523</h4>


    ¡°Is Liu Bei unwilling to release the captives?¡± Lu Bu asked a youngster.


    ¡°Yes, Milord. The Little Lord¡¯s subordinate said so.¡±


    ¡°In that case, we can send troops?¡±


    ¡°Milord. This time we are sending troops to consume Liu Bei¡¯s strength. We are not¡­¡± The youngster¡¯s warning was quickly interrupted.


    ¡°I know!¡± Lu Bu said impatiently. ¡°You are also saying the same things as that Liu Mang Liu Hanyang! I have fought for more than half my life. I don¡¯t need a youngster like him to remind me of these annoying things! I haven¡¯t even had the time to settle ounts with him yet!¡±


    The youngster, Chen Deng, smiled bitterly as he shook his head. This was a family matter so he could not say too much.


    ¡°This kid knows how to attack the mind.¡± Lu Bu smiled. He seemingly thought of something as he watched the marching soldiers. Liu Mang¡¯s envoy was meant to annoy Liu Bei and at the same time, show good intentions by requesting to redeem the Zhang Family¡¯s children, Governor Song Zhong, and the captive soldiers in Fancheng. It was a mental attack towards Liu Bei.


    The Zhang Family was useless to Liu Bei. Yet, Liu Mang could gain favor from the Zhang Family and the nobles in Jingzhou just by requesting to redeem them. They would be grateful to Liu Mang even if he failed.


    Song Zhong was also useless but he was famous. Liu Mang¡¯s opening price for Song Zhong was five thousand gold. This was as much as when Sun Quan was captured. Of course, this was also for show. Song Zhong was a famous schr. Paying five thousand gold for Song Zhong would attract schrs to his territory.


    As for the remaining soldiers, Liu Mang did it simply because he did not want Fancheng¡¯s defenders to be used by Liu Bei. It was not because Liu Mang was filthy rich.


    If Liu Bei were to agree, Liu Mang would be able to take out the gold. However, Liu Bei would find it even harder to escape. On the other hand, even if Liu Bei were to refuse, Liu Mang would have still gained public favor and the Fancheng defenders could no longer be used.


    ¡°Milord! This is bad!¡± Liu Bei who was still angry after chasing away Liu Mang¡¯s envoy suddenly received a report from Liao Hua who rushed in.


    ¡°Milord! News have spread that an envoy from Jingzhou came to redeem the Fancheng defenders but was rejected by Milord. There is news now that if Fancheng had fallen, the defenders would not be med!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Liu Bei stood up. The negotiation with the envoy did not happen that long ago. How did news spread so quickly?


    ¡°Milord! We have fallen into a trap! They have attacked the mind!¡±


    After the previous battle, Fancheng¡¯s defenders still had about twenty thousand survivors held captive. Liu Bei only allowed the Xiliang Cavalry to loot the city but did not allow murder and arson. The Qiang ethnics obeyed.


    With not that much harm done, the Fancheng defenders did not have any resentment for Liu Bei and did not cause any trouble. Liu Bei had intended to receive these defenders and use them to defend Fancheng. After all, the soldiers were also afraid they would be condemned for losing the city the first time. If Liu Bei managed to take them in, his army would expand to fifty thousand troops.


    With this numbers and lots of provisions, Liu Bei would easily be able to hold out for a year.


    Unfortunately for him, there was a sudden problem. Now, the Fancheng defender¡¯s minds are in disorder. They were initially receptive of Liu Bei because they feared punishment and for them, who they worked for did not really matter.


    Now, Liu Biao promised to acquit them and even tried to redeem them. The captives felt grateful and believed Liu Biao to be a wise ruler. The soldiers did not like to fight as they would die. On top of that, Jingzhou had provisions and was in better conditionpared to other territories. Their lives were steady under Liu Biao while their future would be uncertain under Liu Bei. They were justmon soldiers but even they could tell that Liu Bei was an unscrupulous careerist.


    As a result, all the soldiers that had initially been willing to surrender was now unwilling to.


    ¡°We can no longer use Fancheng¡¯s defenders!¡± Liu Bei said with regret. If he were to use them, it would be likely that one of them opened the gates for the enemy.


    ¡°Men! Imprison all those captives and take off their armor! Kill them if you must!¡± Liu Bei said without sympathy. He would have already killed them if he knew this was going to happen.


    ¡°Understood!¡± Liao Hua epted the order and left. Not only did Liu Bei lose his potential troops. He even had to allocate some soldiers to monitor the prisoners.


    ¡°Xianhe! Where are their armies now?¡± Liu Bei asked Jian Yong.


    ¡°They have crossed the Yangtze River and are now twenty five kilometers away from Fancheng.¡±


    ¡°So they are here.¡± This distance can be covered in one and a half days.

 Chapter 524

    <h4>Chapter 524</h4>


    The next morning, Liu Bei wore his armor and brought his subordinates up the wall of Fancheng. One day was enough for the Allied Forces to arrive but there was no news of them.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Liu Bei did not know why his enemies weren¡¯t here yet.


    ¡°Milord. I have already dispatched scouts to check out the surrounding area fifteen kilometers away.¡± Hu Che Er exined.


    ¡°Still no sign of them? Expand the area to twenty five kilometers. You must find the enemy!¡± Liu Bei ordered. He could not rest easy at this critical moment.


    ¡°Understood.¡± Hu Che Er replied. Liu Bei stayed at the walls for another four hours in case the enemy suddenly appeared. At this time, Hu Che Er returned with a strange expression.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you unable to find the Allied Forces?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve found them Milord but¡­ they are still twenty five kilometers away!¡± Hu Che Er exined. An entire day had passed but the enemy did not move at all.


    ¡°They did not move at all?¡± Liu Bei frowned. What could they be thinking of? ¡°Are both armies there?¡±


    ¡°Yes. My subordinate confirmed it. Altogether, there are four camps, about thirty thousand stoves and the banners of both Jingzhou and Yangzhou.¡± Hu Che Er exined. He also said that the Allied Forces did not exactly stay still but were moving around within the same area.


    ¡°What are they doing?¡± Liu Bei could not understand. If the Allied Forces moved half a kilometer a day, it would take fifty days to reach Fancheng.


    ¡°Milord! Allow this Hu Che Er to tear that Chen Deng apart right now!¡± Hu Che Er suggested. Right now, Chen Deng was still within range of a charge.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Liu Bei looked back and then rejected Hu Che Er¡¯s proposal. ¡°I cannot show such injustice here even if he is heartless. No need, let us go back.¡±


    Although Liu Bei said this, he actually wanted to kill Chen Deng then and there more than anyone. He only stopped himself because of all the trenches. If they were to attack, they would simply fall into a trap.


    Looking at the trenches again, Liu Bei gave a disdainful smile as he thought to himself. ¡°Are they trying to make a camp as wide as twenty five kilometers? Or perhaps they intend to trap me in Fancheng? What a joke!¡±


    ________


    <ol type="1">Specifically ¡°Wife¡¯s older brother¡± instead of brother-inw


    </ol>

 Chapter 525

    <h4>Chapter 525</h4>


    ¡°General! You were wonderful!¡± Wei Yan praised.


    ¡°Haha, it is not me that did well. Liu Bei is simply such a person.¡± Chen Deng shook his head andughed. Chen Deng initially thought that upright and benevolent people existed in this world butter realized his mistake. It was simply a matter of whether people could hide their ws.


    Liu Bei, Cao Cao and Lu Bu. All of them are the same. They all want to conquer the world. Chen Deng hated Lu Bu not because of anyck of benevolence but simply because Lu Bu was an impulsive fool doing whatever that benefits himself.


    Liu Bei was the same, making rtions with others and then abandoning them when needed. He had also betrayed plenty of people yet remained innocent in the eyes of the people. This is because Liu Bei could hide it well.


    Since all of them were the same, Chen Deng chose Lu Bu. Lu Bu was frank and could not conceal anything. His emotions are written clearly on his face, unlike the other two who could backstab you without a moment notice.


    ¡°General. You are acquainted with Liu Bei?¡± Wei Yan asked carefully.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chen Deng did not keep this a secret. ¡°If it was not for my father, I would have be Liu Bei¡¯s subordinate.¡± Chen Deng felt his heart ache when he remembered his father.


    ¡°Once we wipe out Liu Bei and annex Jingzhou, Milord will bring the army to face Cao Cao in the North.¡± Chen Deng felt even more motivated as he thought this. This was a battle they had to win.


    ¡°Wenchang. Transmit the order for the soldiers to speed up making trenches as we advance towards Fancheng!¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± Wei Yan nodded and left.


    ***


    The Allied Forces continued to dig their trench. Meanwhile, Liu Bei dispatched soldiers to monitor and challenge their enemy. However, the Allied Forces continued to avoid battle.


    ¡°Milord. The enemy once again avoided battle.¡± Hu Che Er and Liao Hua reported for the fifth time. Liu Bei dispatched these two to probe the Allied Forces but the Allied Forces remained unmoved.


    ¡°Milord. I think the enemy are just cowards refusing to battle!¡± Liao Hua felt stifled. Amongst his troops, he had brought men skilled at insulting others. Yet, they were still ignored. Besides that, Liao Hua had also tried to initiate the attack but the result was disastrous. With all the trenches and cheval de frise, the horses were unable to get far enough before suffering from arrows. Even those that managed to reach the enemy camp were no match for the Yiyang Troops or Wei Yan. Thousands of lives were wasted in the attempt.


    ¡°How far have they progressed?¡± Liu Bei asked.


    ¡°They have already advanced ten kilometers in half a month. Very soon, they would reach Fancheng!¡±


    Liu Bei listened as he looked at the map. He wondered if Chen Deng intended to build a trench all the way to Fancheng just to trap him.


    ¡°What a joke!¡± Liu Bei shook his head. Even if the trench was built all the way to Fancheng, Liu Bei simply needs to close the gates and stay in.


    ¡°Has the soldiers from Yuzhou arrived?¡± Liu Bei asked again.


    ¡°They have arrived Milord. The Qingzhou Troops and the Yuzhou Yellow Turbans total up to twenty thousand men!¡± Jian Yong replied. Thest time, the soldiers transporting provisions were intercept by the White Horses. This time, Liu Bei had the all the soldiers arrive before transporting the provisions.


    ¡°How many troops are there left in Yuzhou?¡± The movement of troops caused Yuzhou to be short-handed. It would be bad if the enemy were to attack now. Fortunately, there were not that many cities to defend in Yuzhou.


    ¡°The Second General say there is no need to worry. He is training another twenty thousand troops.¡± Jian Yong replied.


    ¡°Twenty thousand troops? Where did the provisionse from?¡± Liu Bei frowned. Enlisting troops require provisions but Yuzhou was almost out of provisions.


    ¡°The Second General borrowed provisions from the people.¡±


    ¡°Borrowing provisions again?¡± This was the second time they borrowed provisions so it would be hard to execute.


    ¡°The Second General used your seal to borrow fifty thousand provisions.¡± Guan Yu knew it would be difficult since they haven¡¯t returned the previously borrowed provisions. However, he had no choice if he wanted to help his brother. In other to convince the people, Guan Yu used Liu Bei¡¯s seal and even posted a notice on the bulletin board.


    ¡°Milord do not need to worry about your poprity. As long as the provisions reach Yuzhou, you can just give the people a little more. The people will be grateful.¡± Jian Yong cated.


    ¡°N! Wenchang is truly like Han Xin!¡± Liu Bei bragged about his little brother.


    ¡°These Allied Forces who want to besiege my Fancheng are just having pipe dreams! Since they gave us this opportunity, let us exploit it! The time given to us is enough to transport provisions back to Yuzhou!¡± Liu Bei then gave the order to transport two hundred thousand provisions back to Yuzhou while the main army stay and prepare to defend Fancheng.


    ****


    ¡°Yuzhou¡¯s troops have reached Fancheng?¡± Chen Deng read the letter that had been delivered through many hands.


    ¡°It is time for us to move as well. Tell General Zhang Gui to have his twenty thousand soldiers hasten their trench digging. I want to see Fancheng¡¯s walls in ten days!¡± Chen Deng ordered.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The messenger nodded and left.


    Chen Deng had always asked Zhang Gui¡¯s troops to make trenches to give Liu Bei the time to transport the provisions. The objective was obviously the provisions. Pushing too far ahead make Liu Bei unable to transport the provisions. Capturing Fancheng early would also mean that the provision goes to Jingzhou as Fancheng belonged to Jingzhou. So the only way to obtain the provisions was to have Liu Bei transport it out and then rob him. As Chen Deng only had five thousand soldiers that can actually fight while Liu Bei had fifteen thousand Xiliang Cavalry, the trenches also helped give Chen Deng a better fighting chance.


    ****


    The Yuzhou Army left Fancheng. They were once again led by Guan Yu¡¯s treasured son Guan Ping. The reason for this is due to ack of talents in Liu Bei¡¯s Army.


    ¡°Little General. Once you bring back the provisions, the Second General will take notice of you!¡± The Deputy General ttered.


    ¡°I can only hope so.¡± Instead of rejoicing, Guan Ping sighed. His previous defeat had already given others a deep impression. It would have been a different story if Guan Ping lost to famous generals such as Zhao Yun or Zhang Liao but the person he ended up losing to was some unknown person named Zhao Yi. No matter how he thought about it, he could not figure out who is Zhao Yi.


    As Guan Yu was strict with Guan Ping, Guan Ping did not fall behind in both martial prowess and the art of war. As a result, Guan Ping also sees himself highly and he was able to fight fifty rounds against his father, one of the very best fighters in the world.


    As far as his skill goes in the art of war, Guan Ping was actually more well-read and better at tacticspared to his father. He had thought of making a name for himself in his first battle but ended up facing defeat. If it was not because of his Deputy General, Guan Ping himself would have died.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Little General. We lost that time because we had too little troops. Now we twenty thousand troops!¡± The Deputy General consoled.


    ¡°Too little troops?¡± Guan Pingughed wryly as he shook his head. Although only five thousand troops were elites, the total number of soldiers he had at that time was fifteen thousand troops. More importantly, the enemy only numbered two thousand.


    ¡°Little General. This time, you won¡¯t run into the White Horses. Even if you did, they definitely won¡¯t be able to return alive!¡± The Deputy General ttered, not knowing that the enemy was nning to attack.


    Guan Ping and the others continued to transport the provisions through a rugged path. Due to the amount of provisions, lots of strength was needed to pull the carriage. Suddenly, they saw smoke rising towards the sky.


    ¡°A fire?¡± The Deputy General asked. ¡°No, it must be a beacon.¡± It was only about one kilometers away from their position.


    ¡°Who light that beacon?¡± One person asked. As there was no reply, the only possibility meant that this was an enemy attack.


    ¡°Chen Yun! Quickly go and get your men to put out that fire!¡± The Deputy General shouted. Even though he ttered others a lot, he was still a general that had gone through hundreds of battles. ¡°Kill any enemy you find!¡±


    As for Chen Yun, he was once an elite in the Yellow Turbans. He was now 1000-menmander in Liu Bei¡¯s Qingzhou Troops.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Chen Yun shouted and ran towards the smoke with a few hundred troops.


    ¡°Argh!¡± The ones that charged into the forest suddenly shouted. About four people fell into a well-disguised pitfall. Deep in the pits were wooden stakes ready to pierce through any victims. Even their armors could not save them. Some of them died a slow and painful death as they cried out for help, terrifying the ones still alive.


    ¡°Everyone! Be careful of traps!¡± Chen Yun warned and then ordered two of his men to help put the victims out of their misery. It was also mentally suffering for those who had to hear the pleas of help from those ran through by the wooden stakes.


    ¡°Yes General!¡¯ The soldiers nodded and soon the screams stopped.


    ¡°He is over there!¡± The several hundred people soon found their enemy, a man wearing white alongside two horses.


    ¡°Capture him!¡± A Qingzhou sergeant shouted.


    ¡°Want to catch me? Impossible!¡± The rider saw the enemy and escaped. He had already aplished his task of lighting the beacon. He had his horse start running before jumping up onto it. The Qingzhou Troops could only watch the enemy escape.


    ¡°Put out the fire! Quickly!¡± Chen Yun ordered.


    ¡°General! There is no water here!¡± One soldier replied.


    ¡°Dumbass! Just piss on it then!¡± With so many people, they gathered enough piss to put out the fire though an unpleasant smell also spread through the forest.


    ¡°Little General. The beacon has been extinguished.¡± The Deputy General reported.


    However, Guan Ping did not look happy at all. ¡°Extinguished? There is no use. The enemy is already here!¡±


    The White Horses had appeared in front of the carriage carrying the provisions.

 Chapter 526

    <h4>Chapter 526</h4>


    Away from the war, Jingzhou was still bustling with activity. Liu Mang attended his seventh banquet and have finally gotten himself acquainted with all nobles in Jingzhou, save for a few very minor ones.


    Liu Mang returned to his residence drunk that night. He was able to walk around without stumbling only because he was properly taken care of by two servants, and Jia Xu.


    ¡°Milord! Be careful! You two, bring him into his room.¡± Jia Xu told the servants.


    Before Liu Mang could enter his room, he vomited. While he ended up causing a mess on the floor, it also helped him feel better and more sober.


    ¡°Milord, are you okay?¡± Jia Xu asked, sounding concerned. However, he stayed far away so that he did not get puked on.


    Liu Mang gave Jia Xu a strange nce. Although he was drunk, he could tell that Jia Xu was avoiding him. However, his head hurts too much to bother with Jia Xu.


    ¡°My head hurts.¡± Liu Mang massaged his head. He entered his room and slept. The next day, he woke up with a hangover. He had been drinking without restriction the past few days. He could not continue doing this even if the wine was diluted.


    Liu Mang called for someone to attend to him the moment he woke up. Jia Xu was the one who entered, carrying porridge with him to curry favor. Liu Mang epted the porridge without bothering to be polite. As he had vomited the previous night, his stomach was empty.


    ¡°What is the time now?¡± Liu Mang asked. He had spent every day attending banquets or watching over the situation at Fancheng.


    ¡°Milord, the sun had only just risen.¡± Jia Xu replied.


    Hearing this, Liu Mang believed that not much time had passed. It would exin why his head still ached. As Liu Mang massaged his head, he asked for Jia Xu to bring the war reports from Fancheng.


    ¡°Milord, here.¡± Jia Xu took out a stack of letters.


    ¡°So many?¡± Liu Mang was shocked. He then noticed that the earliest letter was addressed two days ago.


    ¡°I slept for two whole days?¡± Liu Mang was shocked.


    ¡°To be precise Milord, you have slept for two days and three nights.¡± Jia Xu exined.


    ¡°Drinking was a mistake!¡± Liu Mang shook his head. Alcohol was truly like poison. Even if Liu Mang had be skilled in martial arts, he still could not resist being drunk.


    ¡°How is the war going?¡± Liu Mang asked hoping for a summary, knowing that Jia Xu would have already browsed through the contents of the letter.


    ¡°Haha, Milord. This time, we might make a profit off Jingzhou!¡± Jia Xuughed.


    Jia Xu¡¯sughter put Liu Mang in a good mood as this meant that there was good news. ¡°Tell me.¡±


    ¡°Liu Bei Liu Xuande acted as predicted. General Chen Deng is also advancing slowly every day.¡±


    ¡°General Chen Deng? What happened to Father-inw?¡± Liu Mang asked. As Lu Bu was the one that had been in charge, the one advancing slowly should have been Lu Bu.


    ¡°Milord. Marquis Wen left on the second day.¡± Jia Xu exined.


    Liu Mang smiled wryly and shook his head. ¡°I am sure the Wolf Cavalry also left with him.¡±


    Jia Xu nodded in reply.


    ¡°My Father-inw¡­¡± Liu Mang muttered helplessly. People said that youngsters are impulsive while middle aged people could concentrate on their objective. However, this cannot be applied to Lu Bu at all. He was just as impulsive as when he was younger and basically just does whatever he wants.


    Liu Mang then took note of Chen Deng and nodded with approval. Lu Bu was impulsive but still reliable enough to put Chen Deng in charge as Chen Deng was just as talented as Liu Mang¡¯s own subordinates. Even Chen Gong was almost killed by Chen Deng and his father¡¯s plots.


    Liu Mang remembered when he first encountered Chen Deng. At that time, they were opposing each other. Chen Deng was on the offense while Liu Mang was a decoy.


    Liu Mang also knew that agriculture and irrigation was Chen Deng¡¯s real strong suit, not military affairs. Tao Qian had also appointed Chen Deng to such areas to make Guangling prosperous. Liu Mang intended to take Chen Deng from Lu Bu for the purpose of agriculture in Yangzhou. He never expected Chen Deng to be dispatched.


    ¡°If Liu Bei has Pang Tong, their chances of winning would be fifty percent. However, Liu Bei only has Jian Yong with him. That means he is sure to lose!¡± As Sun Qian did not support the idea of attacking Fancheng,


    ¡°Chen Deng¡¯s slow pace had given Liu Bei the time. This time, Liu Bei is cautious and dispatched twenty thousand troops to transport his provisions.¡±


    ¡°Twenty thousand troops? Is he abandoning Yuzhou?¡± Liu Mang wondered. Counting the number of soldiers Yuzhou had, the number of losses they had suffered recently and the twenty thousand troops used to transport the provisions, Yuzhou should now be pretty empty. Liu Mang already started thinking of attacking Yuzhou.


    ¡°Milord. In these several months, Guan Yu Guan Yunchang had trained another twenty thousand troops.¡± Jia Xu said. Hearing this, Liu Mang stopped thinking about attacking Yuzhou. Instead, he simply rejoiced that he obtained another two hundred thousand provisions.


    ¡°No Milord, we only obtained fifty thousand provisions this time.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    Jia Xu then exined that the enemy was ambushed by the White Horses and the Wolf Cavalry. With the superior mobility, they easily could break through the enemy¡¯s defensive formation. Knowing that defeat was inevitable, the enemy chose to burn the provisions. The White Horses and the Wolf Cavalry chose to allow the enemymander Guan Ping to escape and worked together to put out the fire. They could only save fifty thousand provisions.


    ¡°The Guan Family truly aren¡¯t simpletons!¡± Liu Mang sighed with regret. Guan Yu was like Zhang Liao and Guan Ping was not that far behind his father. Although Guan Ping had lost, he knew enough not to let the enemy gain as well.


    ¡°That¡¯s alright. Fifty thousand is better than nothing!¡± Liu Mang nodded without feeling disheartened.


    There had been five hundred thousand provisions in Fancheng. Liu Bei transported out four hundred thousand where Liu Mang stole two hundred and fifty thousand. Even though Liu Bei was the one that took it from Jingzhou, Liu Mang was the one that benefitted.


    ¡°There is still a hundred thousand provisions left. Let us just give it to Liu Bei.¡± Liu Mang stated. As he had already obtained most of it, he no longer cared about the remaining one hundred thousand provisions. Even though Liu Mang said that, all he meant was that he is not going to specifically target the provisions. Whether Liu Bei could actually obtain the provisions for himself was a different matter entirely.


    ¡°Send a letter to Chen Deng and tell him we can start the attack now!¡± As they had already obtained the benefits, Liu Bei was no longer of any use. Fancheng should now be returned to its original owner.


    ¡°Oh. Don¡¯t forget to remind my father-inw not to fight too hard.¡± Liu Mang was afraid that Lu Bu would risk his life to go after Liu Bei out of hatred. Liu Mang simply wanted Liu Bei to waste his resources. At the end of the day, Liu Bei still had fifteen thousand Xiliang Cavalry. Sacrificing the Wolf Cavalry to destroy the Xiliang Cavalry was not worth it. It would be better to wait for Liu Bei to destroy himself due tock of provisions.


    ¡°Milord. The White Horses is currentlycking a Deputy General.¡± Jia Xu informed. Zhao Yun was injured but it wasn¡¯t anything too serious. A few days rest was enough for him to recover. On the other hand, Zhao Yi who almost caused the operation to fail had to be punished. He was demoted back to a foot soldier and returned to Yangzhou to retrain himself.


    Liu Mang frowned at this. He had lots of generals, but all of them already had a post. It was difficult for Liu Mang to find someone that could qualify for being the Deputy General of the White Horses.


    ¡°I will settle this matter next time.¡± Liu Mang said, postponing the task as the White Horses¡¯ mission was mostly done. All they needed to do now was chase Liu Bei out of Fancheng.


    At this moment, a messenger came saying that a man requested an audience.


    ¡°Hm? Who is it at this hour?¡± Liu Mang and Jia Xu did not know who would look for them so early in the morning.


    ¡°What is his name?¡±


    ¡°He did not give his name but he said that Milord would know once you see him.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I will go take a look.¡± As Liu Mang and Jia Xu were pretty much done with their discussion, they had the free time.


    Liu Mang already had the reputation of a Sage King. He respected the wise and was generous to the needy. One of those from a poor family was Xu Shu. Xu Shu had written letters of introductions for many schrs from the Lumen Academy, some were also from poor families.


    Naturally, Liu Mang would take the opportunity to be generous to them. Liu Mang could not go to Jingzhou and leave with nothing. He had to take away talented people with him. In the past few months, he already obtained dozens of talented individuals.


    Liu Mang believed that the person asking for audience was another one of Jingzhou¡¯s schrs.

 Chapter 527

    <h4>Chapter 527</h4>


    Liu Mang walked towards the front hall where he found a man walking back and forth anxiously. Liu Mang looked at the man in doubt. Against his expectations, the man looked more like a warrior instead of a schr. This was the first warrior to approach him in Jingzhou.


    When Liu Mang called out to the warrior, the warrior immediately turned towards Liu Mang and knelt down. ¡°This Deng Tian kowtows to His Highness the King of Shu!¡±


    ¡°Deng Tian?¡± Liu Mang was stunned. He remembered seeing Deng Tian when he was travelling to Kuai Liang¡¯s ce with Kuai Ran. He almost had a conflict with Liu Mang over the barbarian princess.


    As Deng Tian was someone from the Huang Family, it was abnormal for him to go looking for Liu Mang.


    ¡°Quickly get up. There is no need to be too courteous.¡± Liu Mang was filled with suspicion but he still stepped forward to support Deng Tian.


    ¡°Many thanks, Your Highness.¡± Deng Tian stood up but remained respectful. Liu Mang did not bother rectifying him.


    ¡°Brother Kainan. Come and sit! Someone bring over two cups of tea!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Brother Kainan. Is something the matter?¡± Liu Mang inquired. He had tried to bring Deng Tian over to his side before but Deng Tian had rejected. He never expected Deng Tian to visit now.


    The moment Liu Mang asked, Deng Tian immediately knelt down again. ¡°Your Highness! This peasant requests Your Highness to save him!¡±


    ¡°Hm? Stand up and speak.¡± Liu Mang could not have understood what Deng Tian wanted.


    ¡°Your Highness! I beg you to save my family!¡± Deng Tian refused to stand without Liu Mang¡¯s promise.


    ¡°Family?¡± Liu Mang was moved. Liu Mang appreciated Deng Tian, not just because of Deng Tian¡¯s own talent but also because of his son Deng Fan, who wouldter be Deng Ai. If it was just Deng Tian, Liu Mang could act indifferent but he would not pass up the chance of obtaining Deng Ai.


    ¡°Brother Kainan. Why did youe to me for help?¡± Liu Mang wanted to ask for the real reason. The Deng Family¡¯s enemy was the Cai Family while their protectors were the Huang Family. So it was strange for Deng Tian to ask Liu Mang for help.


    ¡°Your Highness, it is a long story.¡± Deng Tian smiled wryly.


    When Deng Tian allowed Liu Mang to go that day, he did not know of Liu Mang¡¯s identity. He only found out about Liu Mang¡¯s identity when he apanied Huang She.


    It was also because of Liu Mang that Deng Tian ended up in his unfavorable situation. He caused Huang She to be thrown into prison. Although Huang She waster released, many others suffered as bacsh.


    Huang She¡¯s hatred for Liu Mang grew. The Huang Family¡¯s housekeeper took this opportunity to curry favor and retaliate against Deng Tian. He told Huang She about that day¡¯s event, immediately bringing disaster to Deng Tian.


    Originally, Deng Tian¡¯s ¡®punishment¡¯ given to him by the Huang Brothers was to have his son be an apprentice to a craftsman. This would make sure that Deng Tian¡¯s son would never be able to reach the upperyer of society. Deng Tian did not mind this at all as he wanted his son to live peacefully. It was a better option than how the Deng Family fought for influence and wealth only to get schemed against.


    However, Huang She now wanted to send Deng Fan to a ce where they train death soldiers. Deng Tian who used to be the head of the Deng Family naturally knew what death soldiers were. They were a group of people that would sacrifice their lives for their Lord.


    To be a death soldier, one must go through hellish conditions to enforce their loyalty. They were not only brainwashed but also tortured. Some even had their tongues cut off so they were unable to leak secrets or made deaf so that it would be harder to instigate them.


    Besides that, the ¡®training¡¯ also had high fatality rate. Out of a hundred children, only about four would manage to be death soldiers. The others either died in training or killed by their ownpanions.


    Deng Tian wanted to resist but his wife and his children was still in the hands of the Huang Family. Others would have just abandoned their son and give birth to another one. However, Deng Tian could not do this having treasured his family even more after the downfall of the Deng Family. Deng Tian did not go to the Kuai Family for help due to their rtionship to the Cai Family. Desperate, he ended up going to Liu Mang.


    ¡°Deng Ai is being made into a death soldier?¡± Liu Mang stood up in shock. Deng Ai was like the Zhuge Liang of theter stage of the Three Kingdoms. For a person like that to be made into a death soldier was truly bad. He would rather have Deng Ai be killed by Huang She. If Deng Ai was brainwashed into an enemy, there would be huge problems in the future. One Pang Tong was already enough to keep him busy.


    ¡°Who is Deng Ai?¡± Deng Tian was confused.


    ¡°This Huang She wants to make Deng Fan a death soldier? Ridiculous!¡± Liu Mang responded properly this time. Deng Fan haven¡¯t changed his name yet.


    ¡°Brother Kainan, please stand. I will help if I can.¡± Liu Mang promised but then his shoulder was immediately pulled back by Jia Xu.


    ¡°Milord. We have to discuss about this matter.¡± Jia Xu interrupted after having stayed silent for so long.


    ¡°What is there to discuss?¡± Liu Mang asked. The Huang Family was already his mortal enemy, there was no harm in offending them even further.


    ¡°Milord. This does not offend only the Huang Family. You will also offend the Cai Family!¡±


    At this point, Liu Mang remembered that the Cai Family was the one that wiped out the Deng Family. Protecting the Deng Family meant offending the Cai Family. It would not have matteredst time but now Liu Mang and the Cai Family were allies.


    ¡°Your Highness! I beg of you to save my son!¡± Deng Tian mmed his head on the floor, staining it with blood.


    ¡°Brother Kainan, get up first. Let us take our time to make a decision.¡± Liu Mang felt unpleasant looking at Deng Tian but also knew that he could not offend the Cai Family anymore.


    ¡°Milord. Do not forget the dinner invitation by Cai Degui.¡± Jia Xu reminded. He was not heartless but as a strategist, he had to consider obtaining the best deals for his Lord.


    Deng Tian was just one warrior. To offend the Cai Family for Deng Tian was not worth it.


    ¡°Take the time to make a decision?¡± Deng Tian smiled wryly and shook his head. This was the result even though his forehead was bloody. He believed that Liu Mang was only procrastinating. At the same time, he also knew that his son was running out of time. His son had already been dragged away after all.


    ¡°Your Highness. This peasant won¡¯t make things difficult for Your Highness. Just pretend that this peasant have never visited. This peasant will take his leave.¡± Deng Tian said. He also knew that he alone was not worth offending the Cai Family and the Huang Family.


    Liu Mang felt very awkward seeing Deng Tian¡¯s dull expression.


    ¡°Milord. Do you remember Lady Cai¡¯s words?¡± Jia Xu dispelled Liu Mang¡¯s urges.


    ¡°I¡­¡± As Deng Tian walked further, Liu Mang¡¯s quickly considered his options.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Liu Mang suddenly shouted to Deng Tian.


    ¡°Milord! Please reconsider!¡± Jia Xu could not understand Liu Mang at all as the Cai Family brought more benefits than Deng Tian.


    ¡°Wenhe. Isn¡¯t the White Horsescking a Deputy General? This man is sufficient!¡± Liu Mangughed.


    ¡°The Deputy General of the White Horses?¡± Jia Xu felt helpless. He appreciated Deng Tian¡¯s talents but still could not consider offending the Cai Family.


    Liu Mang also would not have considered it if Deng Tian was alone. However, he felt that his decision would be worth it if it also included Deng Ai. On top of that, he may not necessarily offend the Cai Family with his n.


    ¡°Brother Kainan! I can help you with your problem!¡± Liu Mang said to Deng Tian.


    ¡°What? Your Highness, can you say that again?¡± Deng Tian was shocked due to the sudden blessing.


    ¡°Milord said that your son and family can be saved!¡± Jia Xu repeated in a bad mood.


    ¡°Your Highness! This is¡­¡± Deng Tian did not know what to say. He really had nowhere else to go and Liu Mang unexpectedly offered him help.


    ¡°Brother Kainan. I can help you but I must say that after I help you, you can no longer appear at Jingzhou! On top of that, you must change your name! I am sure Brother Kainan can understand why.¡± Liu Mang gave his conditions. Deng Tian had to change his name or else they would offend the Cai Family.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Deng Tian nodded. This was not an issue for him at all. He also knew of the rtionship between the Cai Family and Liu Mang. ¡°Your Highness. I can change my name but what of my son?¡± Deng Tian then asked. The people of those times ced heavy importance in their surnames. Deng Tian was willing to change his surname but if his only heir, Deng Fan, were to change his surname as well then Deng Family would disappear.


    ¡°Brother Kainan. Your son have to change his name but he can keep his surname.¡± Liu Mang said selfishly. Only Deng Tian actually needed to change his name as no one would pay attention to his son. Even so, Liu Mang wanted Deng Fan to change his name to Deng Ai.


    ¡°Ai? Deng Ai?¡± Deng Tian read the name. He initially named his son Deng Fan, inspired by the words written on Chen Shi¡¯s tombstone. The word Fan itself meant role model.


    ¡°Ai can mean the medicinal grass. It has a pharmaceutical meaning. The Han Dynasty is sick so I hope your son can learn enough to be the medicine that will save the people!¡±


    ¡°Help the people and save the world?¡± Deng Tian did not dare have such aspirations. He only hoped his son could live peacefully. Yet, he could not refuse when the King of Shu already said this much.


    All of this because Liu Mang hated the name Deng Fan. It was a ¡°good for nothing¡± (fantong) name.


    ¡°Brother Kainan. Do you have anywhere to go once you leave Jingzhou?¡± Liu Mang asked, revealing his true intentions.


    After thinking for a while, Deng Tian shook his head. He had nowhere to go but he was smart enough to know that Liu Mang would already have thought of a ce for him. ¡°I will do as Your Highness instructs.¡±


    ¡°In that case, go to Yangzhou. My White Horses at Yangzhou is currentlycking a Deputy General. I hope Brother Kainan can consider.¡±


    ¡°The White Horses?¡± Deng Tian was surprised as he had heard of the famous White Horses before. The fact that Liu Mang requested for him to be a Deputy General in the White Horses showed how much respect Liu Mang had for him. Deng Tian had expected to be a guard or the leader of a small group. He had also nned to strive his best even if that was the case. Yet he was suddenly nominated as the Deputy General of the White Horses.


    ¡°Your Highness! How can this Deng Tian receive such a huge favor?¡± Deng Tian tried to refuse.


    ¡°If I said you can do it that means you can do it. Why do you need to refuse?¡± Liu Mangughed knowing that Deng Tian had the skillset to be a Deputy General.


    ¡°In that case, this Deng Tian can only spare no effort for Your Highness!¡± Deng Tian said gratefully. Liu Mang had promised to help his family and even given him back his position.


    ¡°You are still addressing me as Your Highness?¡± Liu Mangughed.


    ¡°This Deng Tian greets Milord and will dedicate his life for Milord!¡± Deng Tian knelt down again, happily.


    After that Liu Mang summoned Guan Hai and Zhou Cang. He also got theyout of the Huang Family¡¯s home from Jia Xu and Deng Tian. There, they nned how to rescue Deng Tian¡¯s family. Although Guan Hai was injured, Zhou Cang was still around. On top of that, Deng Tian also wanted to participate. It would be unlikely for the Huang Family to have someone that could best the three of them.


    ¡°Go!¡± Liu Mang ordered. Helping Deng Tian needed to be done quickly or Deng Ai would be in peril.

 Chapter 528

    <h4>Chapter 528</h4>


    Liu Bei have been experiencing many bad days. He had chosen to offend Liu Biao for profit and to destroy Jingzhou¡¯s alliance with Yangzhou.


    Not only was the alliance not destroyed. The provisions he had taken were also robbed from him by his most hated enemy, Liu Mang Liu Hanyang. The total amount of provisions he had lost thanks to Liu Mang was about four hundred thousand.


    That was not all. Liu Bei wanted to stay in Fancheng to defeat the Allied Forces. Using Fancheng¡¯s defenses, he could win and make Liu Biao afraid. Then he would be able to extort provisions from Liu Biao. Unfortunately, his ns failed again as the Allied Forces did not attack Fancheng directly. They used catapults to throw rocks into Fancheng. About twenty catapults were constructed on site by Yangzhou¡¯s troops. These catapultsunched rocks into Fancheng all day, every day.


    Even though Fancheng¡¯s walls were high, their walls were now full of holes. Liu Bei did not lose many troops but morale was low. None of them wanted to be crushed.


    If this was the only problem, Liu Bei could have cated the troops with his charisma. However, the shameless Allied Forces even built walls outside the city.


    Liu Bei originally thought this was a joke. Tall walls could not be made so quickly. Unfortunately, he did not know about cements. To him, it seemed like they were mixing some ash like powder with water. Yet the end result was stronger than the bricks they usually used. A wall about three meters tall was made in half a month.


    The wall was still small but Liu Bei was afraid as he could not attack the enemy that hid themselves in their camp. If Liu Bei were to attack, the ones that suffer would be himself. His heavy cavalry can only be effective in field battles. He also did not have his Qingzhou Troops with him. Without his Qingzhou Troops, he could not fight an army of thirty thousand.


    In terms of provisions, Liu Biao, and thus the Allied Forces naturally had plenty. On the other hand, Fancheng was running out. Although the Allied Forces could not attack, they would soon build a wall that would dwarf Fancheng¡¯s own walls. At that time, Liu Bei who is out of provisions would be trapped.


    Liu Bei gnashed his teeth in anger. He could only choose to break out of the enclosure. As Chen Deng and the Allied Forces did not try to stop Liu Bei, he was able to leave easily. Even though Liu Bei burned down Fancheng as he left, the Yangzhou Army did not care. Fancheng was not their territory.


    Although Chen Deng did not intercept Liu Bei, it does not mean that others did not intercept Liu Bei. The White Horses, under Zhao Yun¡¯s leadership, demonstrated guerri warfare to Liu Bei. Their new Deputy General, Liu Tian, also did not disappoint.


    After Deng Tian¡¯s family was rescued, they were sent straight to Yangzhou with escorts. Meanwhile, Deng Tian went straight to Zhao Yun and became the Deputy General. With such an educated Deputy General, Zhao Yun¡¯s efficiency increased. With the White Horses harassing Liu Bei, Liu Bei could not do anything.


    Liu Bei could not chase the White Horses and they would continue harassing Liu Bei even if they were ignored. Liu Bei who had already been retreating ended up losing several thousand troops.


    It was not just the White Horses that attacked but also the Wolf Cavalry. Although they did not have two horses like the White Horses, their horses were the Arabian Horses Liu Mang brought from the future. On top of that, the Wolf Cavalry were the strongest elite unit. Regardless of who the enemy was, the Wolf Cavalry will just charge in. Their speed was also faster than the Xiliang Cavalry so they could also escape.


    In the end, Liu Bei only had two choices. The first was to slowly get killed. The second was to abandon their provisions and quickly escape with the Xiliang Cavalry.


    Liu Bei could not choose at all. On one hand, he had already lost a lot of troops. Losing any more would be disastrous. On the other hand, he also did not have much provisions left.


    In the end, Liu Bei ordered the Xiliang Cavalry to grab as much provisions they can carry and escape. The infantries would be left behind to cover their escape.


    At the end of it all, Liu Bei lost five thousand Xiliang Cavalry and the Nanyang region. As for provisions, they only managed to obtain a total of thirty thousand provisions. It was a crushing defeat.


    ****


    After recapturing Fancheng, there was a lively celebration at Jingzhou.


    ¡°Come! Your Highness! I drink to you!¡± Liu Biao¡¯s face was red. It was the first victory Jingzhou had in many years. All this time, Jingzhou had been pressured by others, especially by Jiangdong. Although they weren¡¯t able to kill Liu Bei, they had still managed to recapture Fancheng and chase Liu Bei out of Nanyang. It was definitely a great victory.


    ¡°What a heroic youngster! Being allies with you is the best decision I have ever made!¡± Liu Biao drank happily as he continued to praise Liu Mang.


    ¡°Your Highness King of Shu! I, Zhang Mou drink to you!¡± Zhang Yun said as he proposed a toast. ¡°This is for the officers and soldiers at the front lines! May Jingzhou and Yangzhou forever remain allies!¡±


    ¡°General Zhang is too polite.¡± Liu Mang nodded and emptied his cup without standing. The victory at Fancheng was not a surprise to Liu Mang. However, the news of victory was still something pleasing to hear.


    ¡°Your Highness! Zhang Mou drinks another cup to you for themon people of Fancheng!¡± Zhang Yun said as he drank another cup, for the deed of allowing the people of Fancheng to return to Jingzhou.


    ¡°Your Highness! Zhang Mou drinks this third cup to you for his unfilial brother!¡± Zhang Yun drank a third cup, this time for allowing his brother Zhang Gui to redeem himself.


    ¡°If General Zhang Gui did not have the ability, I would not have been able to recapture Fancheng even if I had rmended him.¡± Liu Mangughed.


    After Zhang Yun, the other reputable people also proposed a toast towards Liu Mang. Even the Cai Family and the Lumen Academy who used to oppose him now nodded at him with approval.


    After they had all drank to their hearts content, Liu Mang did not leave. He knew that Liu Biao would have something to discuss with him. Unexpectedly, Cai Mao was the first to speak.


    ¡°Your Highness. We have recaptured Fancheng but there are plenty of things that needs to be done in Fancheng.¡± Cai Mao said. One of the most important things that needed to be done was regarding the Nanyang Region.


    When Liu Bei was defeated, he did not only lose Fancheng but the Nanyang region. The Nanyang region was now without a Lord. As Nanyang was once JIngzhou¡¯s territory, Jingzhou had a say in this matter. However, they could not directly annex Nanyang as the ones that recaptured Fancheng was the Yangzhou Army.


    ¡°What does Your Highness think about the Nanyang region?¡± Zhang Yun asked.


    ¡°The Nanyang region¡­¡± Liu Mang muttered as he drank some tea to keep himself sober. At the same time, he pretended to be dumb and praised the location instead of answering the question.


    ¡°Your Highness! We offer fifty thousand gold!¡± Cai Mao started with a figure. It was good figure but Liu Mang continued pretending. Cai Mao raised the price by offering other things such as armor, horses, and provisions but Liu Mang remained unmoved.


    ¡°Your Highness! What exactly do you want?¡± Liu Biao asked impatiently. After recapturing Fancheng, he had to take Nanyang as well as part of recovering lost territory. This was important for popr sentiment.


    ¡°The Nanyang region is where the Emperor Guangwu of Han made his fortune.¡± Liu Mang praised Nanyang one more time to raise its price. He then went to his main objective.


    ¡°I want the Xinye region and the three counties around it.¡± Liu Mang¡¯s meaning was clear. He can give up the Nanyang region but he must have Xinye.

 Chapter 529

    <h4>Chapter 529</h4>


    Trading Nanyang for Xinye. This had long been Liu Mang¡¯s n. As Liu Bei would no longer be able to hold the Nanyang region, he would be forced to abandon it. The Nanyang region may have twenty counties but they were worthless to Liu Mang.


    Thanks to the Yangtze River, the Nanyang region was like the secondary capital. Its soil were fertile. It was like a huge cake to the nobles in Jingzhou. As Zhang Xiu and his subordinates did not know how to govern, thend was mostly empty and there were not many citizens. However, Jingzhou had a huge poption. They simply need to migrate to earn their fortune. There were twenty counties for them to share.


    However, the Nanyang region was not worth much to Yangzhou. Theck of people in Nanyang meant that Liu Mang had to migrate his people. Unfortunately, Yangzhou¡¯s poption was too small for that. While they certainly had a poptionrge enough for the provisions to be a problem, they did notck space. Another problem was that Nanyang and Yangzhou were separated by Yuzhou and the Yangtze River. Liu Mang would not be able to manage Nanyang.


    There was also the alliance with Jingzhou to consider. If the alliance falls apart, Nanyang would immediately be in danger.


    Liu Mang would not want to keep Nanyang but he also would not give it to Jingzhou for free. This is especially true since the Yangzhou Army was the one that did all the work. Jingzhou¡¯s army of thirty thousand were basically freeloaders. Their only real contribution was providing provisions.


    When choosing what to trade for Nanyang, Liu Mang picked Xinye. It was Jingzhou¡¯s defense against Yangzhou. It was also the bridge connecting them towards the Central ins.


    As they will not be allies forever, Liu Mang needed Xinye.


    Liu Biao personally did not want to lose Xinye as it would allow him to expand externally. However, it was not worth as much as Nanyang to the other nobles. No matter how Xinye is developed, it only has a few counties while Nanyang had twenty. All the powerful opportunist like the Zhang Family would love to have a piece of Nanyang. Naturally, the Cai Family and the Kuai Family would end up having a share as well.


    Even the Huang Family and the Lumen Academy had eyes on Nanyang. With twenty counties, there would definitely be more jobs. Lumen Academy had many students to fill in that job vacancy. The Huang Family eyed Nanyang as they had no opportunities at the West of Jingzhou. With twenty counties, it was possible for them to take two or three counties, expanding towards the West.


    The more sensible people in Jingzhou knew the importance of Xinye and that Liu Mang would not have wanted the Nanyang region anyway. However, they did not voice their opinions because Kuai Liang also remained silent. They were sure that Kuai Liang would have spoken up against thisst time but for some reason, Kuai Liang stayed silent.


    With so many people in support of this trade, Liu Biao had no choice but to agree to the trade.


    ¡°We got Xinye!¡± Liu Mang almostughed heartily when a messenger delivered the documents agreeing to this trade. He onlyughed after the messenger left. Now, the Yangtze River was blockaded by him. Yangzhou will be safe for as long as they continue to hold Xinye and Lujiang. With Xinye, Liu Mang no longer needed to station troops at Yiyang, Zaoyang and Guangzhou.


    As Liu Mangughed, Jia Xu asked if Liu Mang have decided on who will govern Xinye.

 Chapter 530

    <h4>Chapter 530</h4>


    When Liu Mang took over Xinye, the Governor, Liu Qi, needed to change. The other officials did not need to since they would simply be working for a different side. That being said, Liu Mang decided to keep Liu Qi as governor as Liu Qi would not have anywhere else to go. He was chased out of Jingzhou. At the same time Jiangxia in the East was experiencing war, while the Huang Family in the South would not ept Liu Qi to remain the sole authoritative figure in their territory.


    Besides that, Liu Mang had a friendly rtionship with Liu Qi. Not only is Liu Qi honest but he was also one of Liu Mang¡¯s first ally in Jingzhou. Liu Mang could not treat Liu Qi too harshly.


    ¡°Milord. Would Liu Biao agree to let Liu Qi continue serving as the governor?¡± Jia Xu asked skeptically. Liu Qi was Liu Biao¡¯s son, a sessor candidate. If he allowed his son to be a governor under Yangzhou, it would be like relying on someone else¡¯s charity. Liu Biao might not want to seem like someone else¡¯ subordinate


    ¡°He will.¡± Liu Mang replied. Even if Liu Biao disagrees, the nobles in Jingzhou will agree to this. This is especially true for the Kuai Family and the Cai Family. They had been eager to chase Liu Qi far away from Jingzhou and would definitely take the opportunity given to them by Liu Mang.


    ¡°We only need Liu Qi¡¯s consent. Bring me a brush and paper. I want to write a letter to Liu Qi.¡± Liu Mang added. He still needed Liu Qi¡¯s opinion on the matter. If Liu Qi himself refused to be Xinye¡¯s Governor then there was no point appointing him as one.


    A letter was quickly written and delivered to Xinye by one of Jia Xu¡¯s subordinate.


    Liu Qi read Liu Mang¡¯s letter. In the letter, Liu Mang praising Liu Qi¡¯s honesty and capability in governance. He also exined Liu Qi¡¯s situation to him. If Liu Qi were to stay as Governor in Xinye, he would join Yangzhou. This meant that he would lose his position in Jingzhou and the support of the Jingzhou nobles. He would be distancing himself from Jingzhou politics.


    On the other hand, if Liu Qi were to stay in Jingzhou, he would not have a chance to defeat his brother Liu Zong anyway as Liu Zong had the support of the Cai Family and the Kuai Family while Liu Qi won¡¯t even be able to gain the Huang Family¡¯s support. Liu Qi would only meet a dead end.


    Liu Mang had already persuaded Lady Cai. This meant that he could not support Liu Qi. If Liu Qi insists on going back to Jingzhou, Liu Mang would have to abandon him as he could not go to war against Jingzhou just for Liu Qi.


    **


    ¡°Master. The carriage is ready. The Madam asks when we are leaving.¡± The housekeeper asked Liu Qi respectfully. As Xinye was going to belong to Yangzhou, the governor needed to leave. Here, Liu Qi was able to provide for himself but once he returns to Xiangyang, he would be walking on thin ice.


    ¡°Ma Dong. Do you think it is better to stay in Xinye or go to Xiangyang?¡± Liu Qi asked with uncertainty.


    ¡°Of course, it would be better to stay in Xinye.¡± The housekeeper replied and then realized that he had said too much. A servant could not decide for the master. ¡°Everything is as you will, Master.¡±


    ¡°You also think it would be better to stay in Xinye?¡± Liu Qi did not me his servant as he was feeling helpless. When everything was said and done, those in Jingzhou was his family. However, they never treated him warmly and he knew he would be monitored the moment he returned to Xiangyang. He would have his freedom at Xinye while he would be under house arrest at Xiangyang.


    After thinking for a while, Liu Qi nodded and said. ¡°Ma Dong. Send them back. We are not leaving.¡±


    ¡°Master? We are not leaving?¡± Ma Dong was shocked but happy. It was better to stay in Xinye than to endure hardships at Xiangyang. Liu Qi was rich and is able to make himself a wealthy family at Xinye. ¡°Master. I will go and inform the others. I will also see if there is a residence to buy!¡±


    ¡°Find a residence to buy?¡± Liu Qi was confused for a while and finally understood the problem. ¡°No need. We will be staying in this residence.¡±


    ¡°Master. This residence is for the governor. It is not a private residence.¡± Ma Dong reminded.


    ¡°Haha. That¡¯s right. This is the governor¡¯s residence. Ma Dong, go and bring our things back in. If not, where would we sleep? I still need to work tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Master. Are you Xinye¡¯s governor?¡±


    ¡°Yes. For now, I am still the governor.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Ma Dong wanted to object. How could the eldest son of Jingzhou¡¯s Lord work for Yangzhou?


    ¡°Your Master is me. Now we must prepare to send a letter to the Lord of Jingzhou.¡± Liu Qi said while feeling a little sad. He would not be able to do his filial duty as a son.


    ¡°Master!¡± Ma Dong was not an idiot or he would not have managed to be Liu Qi¡¯s housekeeper. He could tell that Liu Qi wanted to be filial but was prevented from being filial at every corner.


    ¡°Master. Are we going to work under Yangzhou now?¡± Ma Dong asked. His master had inheritance right but would definitely lose those rights when they change sides.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with working under Yangzhou? Aren¡¯t they also the part of the Han Dynasty?¡± Liu Qi replied. He was now convinced that he did not need to help his father since his father did not like him.


    Liu Qi looked at the letter as he thought about Liu Mang. He wasn¡¯t close friends with Liu Mang but he could tell Yangzhou showed potential from their long conversation. Liu Qi himself could see the changes as Yangzhou obtained Xinye, provisions and many schrs. There were also plenty of merchants who sold away their foundations in Jingzhou just to do business in Yangzhou. Now, Liu Qi wants to follow in their footsteps.


    ¡°Father! I will make you and the others see that I, Liu Qi, can be sessful even without Jingzhou! The position of Jingzhou¡¯s Lord will eventually be mine!¡± Liu Qi recalled Liu Mang¡¯s words. If Jingzhou were to fall under Yangzhou¡¯s control, then Jingzhou¡¯s Lord will be him.


    ¡°In that case, I will go and put things in order.¡± Ma Dong said and took his leave. It had been a long time since he saw Liu Qi act like this. While he did not know whether joining up with Yangzhou was a good thing, at the very least, it was not a bad thing.


    ***


    ¡°Moran isn¡¯ting back?¡± Liu Biao looked at the letter feeling sentimental.


    Cai Mao and the others remained silent. The Moran they were talking about was Liu QI. The personnel in Xinye were reced by Yangzhou, yet Liu Qi stayed behind as its governor.


    Normally, no one would¡¯ve batted an eye at this but this governor was the eldest son of the Lord of Jingzhou. Cai Mao smiled in his heart. Exchanging Xinye for the Nanyang region was already profitable for him since the Zhang Family can be an influential family. This will ultimately make the Cai Family, Kuai Family and Zhang Family who were allied to each other more powerful. Now, Liu Mang even took away Liu Qi which meant that there was only one heir left, Liu Zong.


    That being said, Cai Mao had to hide his emotions as Liu Biao was not in a good mood. He did not want to be a sacrificial victim.


    ¡°Milord, Liu Qi is already thirty. Perhaps he want to establish himself and prove himself to you.¡± Someone else cated.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. He is already thirty.¡± Liu Biao said emotionally. Liu Zong was only born recently but Liu Qi had been apanying him for thirty years. It would be a lie if he were to say that there was no emotion at all.


    Cai Mao felt even more grateful to Liu Mang when he saw Liu Biao feeling affectionate for his children. It would be problematic for him if Liu Biao decided to pick Liu Qi as his sessor but now that threat has decreased significantly.


    ¡°Milord. There is not much difference even if Liu Qi works for Yangzhou. We are currently allies. If Milord misses Liu Qi, Milord can just send a letter and I am sure he will return to your arms.¡± Cai Mao praised Liu Qi as a filial son. There were no downsides in praising the man that was no longer a threat.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Liu Biao nodded sadly. His eyes started to turn red with tears as he recalled of the time before he was the Lord of Jingzhou. At that time, Liu Qi said he wanted to be an official of higher rank than his father to show filial piety.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that is not the case!¡± An ear piercing voice struck while Liu Biao was feeling sentimental.


    ¡°You again?¡± The officials thought to themselves as they looked at Huang She.


    ¡°Milord. You are starting to get older and must be careful of false information.¡± Huang She said without any filter, cementing his ending. Even an old man would not like being called old.


    Huang She continued speaking without noticing that Liu Biao¡¯s expression had already darkened. ¡°Yangzhou is full of wild designs. Liu Qi staying there may not be his own intentions. Instead, Liu Mang is simply imitating Milord by taking a hostage.¡±


    Everyone else almost vomited blood at Huang She¡¯s idiocy. While everyone knew that Liu Mang was forced to remain at Jingzhou as a hostage, no one could tantly admit it. On the surface, Liu Mang was a guest. That being said, Huang She could also be correct in that Liu Qi could have been made a hostage.


    If that was the case, Cai Mao would be very happy. Liu Qi¡¯s death would be to Cai Mao¡¯s benefit. However, Cai Mao still stood up to oppose Huang She. Liu Mang was currently his ally, he had to speak well of Liu Mang. ¡°Huang She! Was your punishment not enough for you stop your ravings?¡±


    ¡°Am I wrong? Military Advisor Cai. I think some people just don¡¯t want Liu Qi toe home!¡± Huang She replied impolitely as he knew that Cai Mao was on Liu Mang¡¯s side.


    ¡°You!¡± Cai Mao became speechless. He could not refute as it was a fact that he supported Liu Zong, his nephew. Heir disputes are something that could only be mentioned in secret.


    ¡°Milord! I have been loyal to you every day!¡± Cai Mao could not refute Huang She¡¯s words so he could only kneel towards Liu Biao.


    ¡°Hmph! Military Advisor Cai! Am I wrong?¡± Huang She bragged again, feeling very satisfied at seeing Cai Mao kneel towards Liu Biao in fear.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Liu Biao suddenly shouted in anger and threw the letter in his hands at Huang She¡¯s face.


    ¡°Milord?¡±


    ¡°Huang She! If it was not because of your father Huang Zu, I would have long have you executed!¡± Liu Biao roared.


    ¡°Milord! I¡­¡±


    ¡°Read that letter for yourself!¡± Liu Biao pointed at the letter. When Huang She read it, he realized his mistake. Yangzhou¡¯s Army have not even reached Xinye yet. Jingzhou¡¯s troops had only begun withdrawing from Xinye. This also meant that Huang She had chosen to stay in Xinye voluntarily. Liu Qi even wrote, telling his father not to be worried and that he would work hard to show his father his efforts. There were no conspiracies as stated by Huang She.


    ¡°Milord! Please forgive me!¡± Huang She immediately knelt down.


    ¡°Men! Drag this guy off to prison!¡± Liu Biao could not execute Huang She but he could send him off to prison.


    ¡°Milord!¡± Huang She shouted as he was dragged away.


    ¡°Milord. Are you not going to write back?¡± Cai Mao asked tteringly. As Liu Biao was feeling guilty towards his son, writing a letter might help alleviate that guilt a little.


    Liu Biao agreed and started writing a letter. The contents were full of love from a parent to a child. Liu Biao almost asked for Liu Qi to return home as well. Fortunately, he was no longer in Jingzhou or Cai Mao would have be very vignt.


    Meanwhile, Cai Mao¡¯s impression of Liu Mang improved as Liu Mang helped him get rid of an obstacle.

 Chapter 531

    <h4>Chapter 531</h4>


    ¡°Milord. You must not drink anymore.¡± Jian Yong pleaded to Liu Bei. Ever since returning to Runan, Liu Bei had been drowning himself in wine. Many bottles of wine piled up beside him.


    Drinking would not solve his problem but what else could Liu Bei do? He had experienced a crushing defeat. Not only did he fail to obtain provisions, he also lost countless troops, the Nanyang region and offended Liu Biao.


    Nothing can be done without provisions and Liu Bei was also running out of troops. He only had two options. The first was to throw everything at Yangzhou in a desperate final struggle. However, Liu Bei knew that it would end in failure. The second was to withdraw while discarding unnecessary troops. Unfortunately, it was no longer a viable option. He only had twenty thousand elites left. If he were to discard them, he would put himself in a situation where surrender was a better option.


    More importantly, Liu Bei¡¯s own reputation was in tatters. Every time he was defeated, he could get back up because of his good reputation. But now, news of his hypocrisy was spread everywhere by Liu Mang. Guan Yu¡¯s actions of borrowing provisions also ended up bing a bad thing since Liu Bei now had no provisions to return to the popce.


    This disastrous defeat had caused Liu Bei to lose his motivation in struggling for power.


    ¡°Brother. You must not drink anymore!¡± Guan Yu forcefully took away the bottle of wine when Jian Yong¡¯s persuasion failed. His heart ached when he saw his brother act this way. Guan Yu had always followed his brother because his brother had the lofty ideals of restoring the Han but now his brother seemed to be without vigor.


    ¡°Give it back to me! Yunchang!¡± Liu Bei tried to take back his wine but how could he be a match for Guan Yu while drunk?


    ¡°Yunchang! Are you not going to listen to your elder brother anymore?¡± Liu Bei red.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Guan Yu was put in a difficult position. He had to listen to his brother but at the same time, Liu Bei could not drink anymore for his own good.


    ¡°Give it to me!¡±


    ¡°Fine! If you want to drink, I will apany you!¡± Guan Yu returned the bottle back to Liu Bei and took another bottle. ¡°Good wine!¡±


    ¡°Then drink! Today, we are not returning home without getting drunk!¡±


    Jian Yongughed bitterly. He brought Guan Yu here to help stop Liu Bei from drinking but now the two of them were drinking together.


    ***


    Meanwhile, Xu Shu was handling the matters at Shouchun.


    ¡°Military Advisor! Eight more merchant families from Jingzhou are registering themselves at Yangzhou. Please look over these names.¡± One schr reported as he handed over a list of names along with where they moved from.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Xu Shu nodded and looked at the names. The Wang Family traded cloth while the Xu Family traded medicine. Now, the people in Yangzhou could buy and sell cloth. They would also be able to buy medicine which was even more important in ancient times as illnesses could easily cause death. While Xu Shu had dispatched a military doctor for the people, doctors still required medicine to treat patients. A merchant that sold medicine would be a necessity.


    ¡°The Chen Family from Jiangdong?¡± Xu Shu asked when he saw a name.


    ¡°Oh. Military Advisor. That man is just runs a small business at Xindu.¡± The schr said with little interest. A small businessman like this only had a few hundred gold worth of property. Even him choosing toe to Yangzhou was because there was already too muchpetition in Jiangdong. In Yangzhou, he would be able to start on the same ying field as the big merchants from Jingzhou.


    ¡°A small merchant.¡± Xu Shu muttered to himself and then suddenly said, ¡°Invite this merchant to a feast at my ce tonight.¡±


    ¡°Hm? This small merchant?¡± The schr could not understand why Xu Shu wanted to invite this small merchant instead of the big names from Jingzhou.


    ¡°This small merchant may y a huge role.¡± Xu Shu replied. This is because of where the merchant is from. Most of the merchants in Yangzhou came from Jingzhou due to the alliance but this man came from Jiangdong, which makes him a representative for the market in Jiangdong. Yangzhou¡¯s policies were good for merchants. Mi Zhu was an example of a merchant who can obtain an official position. With conditions like these, Xu Shu could attract the Chen Family merchant to permanent set up shop in Yangzhou. This would also potentially attract more merchants from Jiangdong.


    Xu Shu did not care whether Sun Ce would try and stop these merchants from moving. He believed that with enough profits, the merchants would recklessly try their luck anyway.


    After continuing with his task for a while, Xu Shu asked about Liu Ye¡¯s location. Both he and Liu Ye were in charge in dealing with Jingzhou.


    ¡°Liu Ye has gone to the river to look at the dam.¡± One person replied.


    Shouchun was the main city in Yangzhou. With tall walls, it was easy to defend and hard to attack. However, it had fallen before. One of those methods used involved attacking from the river. There were several dams around Shouchun¡¯s vicinity. While they were good for irrigation during times of peace, they were weak points exploitable by the enemy.


    Yangzhou would not give up the dam as it provided for several thousand acres worth of fertilend. That was why they decided to rebuilt the dam with cement. Liu Ye once again reconstructed the dam as their newly improved cement could be used near rivers.


    ¡°This Liu Ye Liu Ziyang!¡± Xu Shu said helplessly. Liu Ye was supposed to be on leave but the man himself could not stay idle.


    ¡°How are things at the industrial zone?¡± Xu Shu inquired. ording to the documents, Liu Ye had invented a small st furnace. With many small st furnaces in the industrial zone, ck fumes could be seen all day.


    ¡°Military Advisor. Five thousand sets of armor and ten thousand weapons have already been delivered to General Huang.¡± These were all equipment with the help of the st furnace.


    ¡°How is the quality of the weapons?¡± Xu Shu asked in doubt. The weapons were being made too quickly. Normally, several thousand smiths could forge this amount of weapons and armor in half a year. Now, it only took half a month.


    ¡°Military Advisor. This is one of the sample armor and weapon they sent over. Take a look!¡± One person replied and delivered the equipment.


    The armor did not look any different from normal armor seemed as though it was slightly better than normal armor.


    ¡°Has the armor been tested?¡±


    ¡°Military Advisor. This heavy armor canpletely withstand arrows from a hundred paces away and get scratched at fifty paces away but will be pierced at thirty paces away.


    ¡°Good!¡± Xu Shu praised as he nodded. This was definitelyparable to other heavy armors. Even the Xiliang Cavalry¡¯s heavy armor could be pierced at fifty paces especially by heavy arrowheads made specifically to pierce armor.


    ¡°Military Advisor. We also tested its strength with the ballista.¡±


    At this point in time, the ballista was already known to everyone. However, only three people had ballista. Liu Mang, Sun Ce, and Liu Biao. Cao Cao also has a ballista but it was just Liu Ye¡¯s simplified version. The ballista was made to pierce through heavy armors and ships. Now it was being used to test the strength of the armor.


    ¡°What is the result?¡± Xu Shu asked with interest.


    ¡°It pierces the first armor¡­¡± Xu Shu nodded at this. If the ballista could not pierce armor, it was useless.


    ¡°¡­but it waspletely stopped by the fourth armor.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Xu Shu was shocked. He picked up the armor and found that it weighed several dozen catties. Xu Shu was still able to lift it with one hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie!¡± If this was the case, the ballista can only kill three people per shot.


    ¡°This subordinate does not dare! You can go and test it out if you don¡¯t believe me!¡± The official knelt down. Xu Shu also knew they would not lie as their superior was Liu Ye, who was earnest to a fault.


    Piercing through four armors was actually still possible because of inertia but at the very least, the new armor was still much better than the old ones. When the Xiliang Cavalry attacked Shouchun, the ballista was able to kill seven people per shot. This showed the differences in the armor¡¯s strength.


    ¡°What about the sword?¡± Xu Shu turned towards the weapon. If the armor was good, the weapon should be as well.


    ¡°It can even cut through heavy armor!¡± The official from the industrial zone bragged.


    ¡°Oh! You have confidence!¡± Xu Shu then ordered a soldier to take off his leather armor and have the soldier cut it using the sword.


    The armor was cut into two and the stand was cut. One half of the armor fell to the ground while the other remained hung on the stand.


    Xu Shu was extremely shocked at the results. If this weapon were to be used on enemies, the result would easily be an overwhelming victory. This is especially true since most people only wore leather armor as metal was expensive.


    ¡°How does it fare against heavy armor?¡± Xu Shu asked. The only ones that could cut through heavy armors so far were those generals with good martial skill. What if every soldier could cut through armor?


    The official shook his head.


    ¡°Of course. I was just too greedy. Being able to cut through leather armor is already very good!¡± Xu Shuughed.


    ¡°Military Advisor. This weapon cannot cut through our own armor but it can cut through other people¡¯s heavy armor.¡± The official replied.


    ¡°What!¡±


    ¡°That being said, we can only cut through three armor. After that, the weapon will bepletely useless!¡± The official said with pity.


    ¡°What more do you want!¡± Xu Shu retorted. It was already a miraculous wonder for it to be able to cut through heavy armor. When heavily armored troops fought, they are only killed by getting attacked through weak spots not covered in armor or killed after they get exhausted.


    However, with this sword, the Yangzhou Army would have a clear advantage.


    ¡°Has the equipment been delivered to General Huang?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡± Huang Zhong has three hundred thousand troops that were not yet prepared which was why he was extremely busy.


    ¡°Leave the equipment here. Put priority in supplying the Xiliang Cavalry and the ck g Army with these equipment. Xu Shu thought about supplying the Urban Army as well but changed his mind when he remembered that the Urban Army¡¯s armors were stronger than this.


    ¡°Military Advisor! We have already promised General Huang.¡± The official was ced in an awkward position. Huang Zhong already had so many people he needed to supply equipment with that the current amount was not enough.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will talk to him myself.¡± Xu Shu replied. As Huang Zhong¡¯s troops were all auxiliary soldiers, they would not be sent to war first even if they were supplied with equipment. Of course, the troops also can¡¯t train without any weapons and armor. That was why Xu Shu intended to trade equipment with the ck g Army and the Xiliang Cavalry.


    ¡°Yes, Military Advisor.¡±


    ¡°Have the smiths double their efforts!¡± Xu Shu said to the official.


    ¡°Military Advisor, they are already giving their all.¡±


    ¡°Then put in one hundred and twenty percent effort! The Lord is at Jingzhou. The longer we remain weak, the longer the Lord¡¯s life is in someone else¡¯s hands. We must put in more effort to aplish the Lord¡¯s goal!¡± Xu Shu knew the smiths were already doing their best but there would be bigger rewards when a task is important. Xu Shu had already increased the rewards given to the smith. Aplete set of armor and weapon will bring the smith one hundred and fifty coins. Of course, the names of the smith must be engraved on the equipment so that those trying to make frauds for easy money can be tracked down.


    Xu Shu felt anxious. He knew Liu Mang made himself Jingzhou hostage just for provisions for Yangzhou. If Yangzhou was powerful, Liu Mang would not need to do this.


    Xu Shu was unable to solve the problem with provisions but he wants to quickly make Yangzhou powerful. With enough strength, they could force Jingzhou to return Liu Mang.


    ***


    ¡°Xiliang Cavalry! Gather!¡± The order was given and the Xiliang Cavalry murmured. After finishing their battle at Linhuai, they rested and reorganized. They no longer gathered together other than for training. But on that day, their entire army gathered.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on today? Are we going to get paid in provisions?¡± One veteran asked.


    ¡°You must be dreaming! They only just paid us in silver a few days ago!¡± Another sneered.


    ¡°Haha! This person wasted all his money already! He would lose his backside soon!¡± Anotherughed.


    ¡°You are the one who will lose your backside! Get lost!¡± The first person shouted unhappily. No one knew his real name but they called his Spendthrift Qi, for constantly losing his money from gambling. All the soldiers do gamble. However, Spendthrift Qi was the only person who never won once.


    Spendthrift Qi asked this question because he already used up his pay. He then only thought of provisions.


    ¡°That is actually possible. Before I arrived here, I saw several carriages carrying boxes entering our camp. As the ground seems to sink in, it seems that the carriages were quite heavy.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    ¡°Haha! It is good to get paid!¡± The soldiers all became happy.


    ¡°The Yangzhou Army is great!¡± One personmented, feeling deeply moved. Under Zhang Xiu, they weren¡¯t paid. If they wanted money, they had to plunder. However, thanks to Hu Che Er, the Qiang ethnic got a bigger cut. This garnered resentment in the Han. Under Liu Mang, the soldiers were paid in both food and silver so the soldiers were pleased.


    The soldiers then started to gossip with each other as they waited.


    ¡°Xiao Liu! I heard you are getting close with a girl! Once you have a wedding, you must invite us!¡±


    ¡°Nothing has been decided yet!¡± Xiao Liu replied with a smile. Working for Yangzhou is much better than working at other ces. Elsewhere, only the higher ranking officers could earn enough to be an eligible bachelor. In Yangzhou¡¯s army, the pay was better so evenmon soldiers could now take a wife. They even hadpensation pay for those killed in battle.


    That is why in Yangzhou, even soldiers were considered good marriage candidates to themon people. The women also have good opinion of the soldiers especially after listening to Liu Mang¡¯s propaganda saying that soldiers were heroes.


    Xiao Liu was one of those soldiers. He and a smith¡¯s daughter were getting together. However, the father had higher demands. As smithing was now a popr job, the father wanted Xiao Liu to be able to fork out at least a thousand coins as dowry for face.


    Xiao Liu had almost saved up enough and was also almost able to get promoted based on his performance in battle. That was why he was very interested in the pay.


    ¡°His here! The General is here!¡± One person shouted and the soldiers all immediately stood properly and kept quiet.


    ¡°Not bad.¡± Zhang Liao said when he looked at the disciplined soldiers.


    ¡°That is because the General is good at giving directions!¡± Ge Jun ttered. There used to be tension between Zhang Liao and the Xiliang Cavalry due to the death of Zhang Liao¡¯s brother. However, this tension slowly disappeared as these Xiliang Cavalry soldiers weren¡¯t the ones responsible. On top of that, they worked well during the battle at Linhuai so they now had a rtionship of mutual understanding.


    ¡°It is a pity they are all a bunch of girls!¡± Zhang Liao said with disdain.


    ¡°Haha.¡± Zhang Huughed. Before this, he would have gotten angry and revolted but now he knew that Zhang Liao merely has a sharp mouth.


    Zhang Liao was strict. He wanted the Xiliang Cavalry to be like the Wolf Cavalry. That was why Zhang Liao rebuked them in everything. He took the Wolf Cavalry as the standard. While the Xiliang Cavalry were elites, they were obviously not as good as the Wolf Cavalry so this was unavoidable. The Xiliang Cavalry also got used to this treatment.


    ¡°Girls! Take off your armor!¡± Zhang Liao ordered. He looked at the soldiers with admiration but did not show it in his expression.


    ¡°Huh?¡± The soldiers were now confused. Why did Zhang Liao want them to take off their armor? Are they really unqualified to be soldiers?


    ¡°General!¡± These Xiliang Cavalry were of Han ethnic. They could be indifferent but they still had a sense of shame. If they took off their armor, they would be in their underwear. The soldiers looked at Zhang Hu and Ge Jun for help.


    Instead of persuading Zhang Liao, Zhang Hu and Ge Jun told the soldiers to take off their armor as well.


    With all three generals saying the same thing, the soldiers had no choice but to do as ordered.


    ¡°The squad leader is in charge of collecting the armor and giving it to your immediate superior!¡± Zhang Liao continued to give orders.


    ¡°Gathering the armor?¡±


    ¡°General! You want to dismiss us? Do you still not trust us?¡± The soldiers asked thinking that Zhang Liao was going to abandon them. At this moment, a few unfamiliar faces wearing armor entered the camp. This made the soldiers even more panicked. They no longer dared to take off their armor.


    ¡°What? Is nobody going to listen to my orders anymore?¡± Zhang Liao asked coldly.


    ¡°No General. You must tell us why! Are you going to abandon us after all we have done?¡± One person asked.


    Instead of providing and exnation, Zhang Liao replied. ¡°So what if that is the case? Right now, my order is for everyone to take off their armor or be executed! Are you going to listen to orders?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°General. We might as well exin things to them.¡± Ge Jun advised. It was initially not an issue but Zhang Liao was going to make the soldiers start a mutiny.


    ¡°Ge Jun! Zhang Hu! If you say anymore nonsense, I will have you killed on the spot!¡± Zhang Liao scolded. He then turned back and asked the soldier again. ¡°Right now, my orders are for you all to take off your armors and hand over your weapons! Are you going to obey?¡±


    The soldiers hesitated. If they were to do that, they would no longer have the ability to rebel.


    ¡°General! I will do it!¡± Spendthrift Qi shouted. To him, being dismissed from the army was not so bad. There were carriages appearing at camp so if they were to be dismissed, they would definitely be paid.


    ¡°General! I will take off my armor as well!¡± Xiao Liu nodded as well. With money, he can now propose.


    ¡°Spendthrift Qi! Yan Xiao Liu! Have you two gone mad?¡±


    ¡°I am not mad! If the General wanted you dead, you would have been dead long ago! He would not need to wait until now! Also take a look at General Ge Jun and General Zhang Hu! Do you not trust them?¡±


    Hearing this, most of the soldiers no longer hesitated and took off their armor.


    ¡°Good! All soldiers, prepare to change your equipment!¡± Zhang Liao said with satisfaction.


    Carriages carrying wooden chests were pushed out of the camp. Inside those chests were heavy armors and swords. There were also a lot of oil that would be used to prevent rusting.

 Chapter 532

    <h4>Chapter 532</h4>


    The carriages were opened and the trunks were taken out.


    ¡°Could it really be provisions?¡± The soldiers wondered as they worked. When the trunks were also opened up, they finally saw weapons and armor.


    ¡°Spendthrift Qi! Is it all weapons and armor?¡± The other soldiers did not dare believe it.


    ¡°Are these for us?¡±


    ¡°How would I know? Let us just wait and see!¡± Spendthrift Qi replied in a bad mood.


    ¡°Give your weapons and armor to your immediate superior thene and take one set!¡± An official from the industrial zone said to the soldiers.


    ¡°Understood!¡± The soldiers who already took off their equipment handed it over before receiving their new ones.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± One person suddenly cried out in pain.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did the armor not fit you?¡± The official asked. As the armor was mass produced, it would not fit everyone¡¯s body. That was why cloth was used to smoothen out the spiky edges. This could harm the soldiers so the smiths would need to be warned.


    ¡°No!¡± The soldier quickly shook his head bashfully. ¡°I am fine.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± The official asked again.


    ¡°I am really alright!¡± The soldier replied again.


    Just as the official was about to leave, someone else suddenly spoke up. ¡°Eh? Why are you bleeding?¡±


    ¡°Who asked you to be so talkative?¡± The soldier said in annoyance. He finally exined that he cut himself when he was testing the sharpness of the sword. He injured himself as it was sharper than expected. The official finally stopped caring about it and told the soldier to bandage his injury.


    ¡°Xiao Liu! Do you think this armor suits me?¡± Spendthrift Qi wore his armor and held his sword. ¡°Do I look like a general?¡±


    ¡°Spendthrift Qi! If you are a general, you will drag this army down!¡± One person mocked.


    ¡°Get lost! What does this have to do with you?¡± Spendthrift Qi said resentfully. However, it was also true that Spendthrift Qi looked a little like a general with his new armor.


    These were all the new armors from the industrial zone. Normally, these kind of armors were only reserved for generals. However, the improved technology made it possible for such armors to be mass produced quickly enough formon soldiers.


    ¡°Are you Spendthrift Qi?¡± Someone called out from behind while Spendthrift Qi was admiring his new armor. ¡°Do you want to be a general?¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you asking? Who doesn¡¯t want to be general?¡± Spendthrift Qi replied before turning around. At this moment, someone immediately berated him.


    ¡°Spendthrift Qi! Who taught you how to speak?¡± One person had to scold him before Spendthrift Qi turned around. The moment he did, his expression immediately fell.


    ¡°Ge-Ge-General!¡± Spendthrift Qi thought it was only Zhang Hu when he turned around but realized that Zhang Liao was also there. Spendthrift Qi immediately realized that he was in big trouble. There were no good endings when one provokes their superior officer.


    ¡°General! Spendthrift Qi is a veteran that had always charged in front. He simply did not realize that you were behind him, please forgive his mistake!¡± Zhang Hu may have scolded Spendthrift Qi but still pleaded leniency for his sake.


    ¡°General. Spendthrift Qi may have made a mistake but he did not mean to offend you.¡± Ge Jun also spoke up. If Spendthrift Qi was not so fond at gambling and had a less foul mouth, he would have already became amander of 100-men instead of just a squad leader leading five men.


    ¡°Am I so petty in your eyes?¡± Zhang Liao asked with a smile but he did not look at Zhang Hu and Ge Jun.


    ¡°We don¡¯t dare!¡± Zhang Hu and Ge Jun lowered their heads. The other soldiers also lowered their heads. No one dared to provoke the hellishly strict Zhang Liao.


    ¡°Are you Yan Xiao Liu?¡± Zhang Liao asked the person standing beside Spendthrift Qi.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Xiao Liu replied shyly.


    ¡°Spendthrift Qi! Let me ask you, do you want to be a general?¡± Zhang Liao turned back to Spendthirft Qi and asked.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Spendthrift Qi did not know how to reply. If he says no, he can no longer show his face to hispanions. He would be known as a guy who only knew how to brag. If he says yes, he might offend Zhang Liao.


    After thinking for a while, Spendthrift Qi shouted loudly. ¡°I want to be a general!¡±


    His voice was clear. Yet the moment Spendthrift Qi shouted out his words, he immediately regretted it. This is especially true when he saw Zhang Liao¡¯s smile. ¡°I am dead. I am definitely dead.¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡± Zhang Liao asked Xiao Liu.


    Spendthrift Qi pleaded in his mind for Xiao Liu to say no. He did not want Xiao Liu to follow in his footsteps and die for nothing.


    Xiao Liu shyly asked. ¡°Are generals wealthy?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then I want to be a general!¡±


    ¡°We are finished.¡± Spendthrift Qi pronounced his own death penalty. Contrary to his expectations, Zhang Liaoughed loudly and said something shocking.


    ¡°Good! Spendthrift Qi! Yan Xiao Liu! The two of you will be my Xiliang Cavalry¡¯s general!¡±

 Chapter 533

    <h4>Chapter 533</h4>


    ¡°What?¡± Spendthrift Qi could not believe his ears.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhang Liao nodded. ¡°The two of you are promoted. Spendthrift Qi, you will be amander of 1000-men. Yan Xiao Liu, you will be amander of 100-men. Yan Xiao Liu, you are to support Spendthrift Qi to ensure he does not make mistakes. Otherwise, the two of you will be held responsible!¡±


    Xiao Liu was also shocked. Even though a 100-menmander was a small post, he would still be called a general. Besides that, the Xiliang Cavalry were one of Yangzhou¡¯s elite so it was also quite a high post.


    ¡°Quickly thank General Zhang Liao!¡± Zhang Hu quickly reminded the two as he kicked them.


    ¡°Yes! Yes!¡± Spendthrift Qi and Yan Xiao Liu replied and were about to kneel. Yan Xiao Liu was able to do it as he have not yet worn his armor. However, Spendthrift Qi who had already worn his bulky armor could not do it properly.


    ¡°Alright, get up.¡± Zhang Liao said with a smile. ¡°Once you are done changing your equipment, go to the camp and register your names.¡± One of the perks of being a general instead of amon soldier was that they could register their names as an official.


    ¡°Yes! Yes!¡± The two nodded. They still felt like they were dreaming even after Zhang Liao had left.


    ¡°Haha! I am going to be a general!¡± Spendthrift Qi bragged to hispanions excitedly. Hispanions were vexed but they still congratted him. They had to be respectful as Spendthrift Qi was now higher ranked than them although deep down, they also cursed his good luck.


    Spendthrift Qi naturally knew that people were speaking ill of him but he did not mind. As a prideful person, he believed he should not be offended by people of low moral stature.


    Xiao Liu simply followed Spendthrift Qi around as he needed to support Spendthrift Qi as requested by Zhang Liao. Although he was not a 1000-menmander like Spendthrift Qi, he was still a 100-menmander. On top of that, he was the 100-menmander that directly assisted the 1000-menmander, as though he was Spendthrift Qi¡¯s deputy general. As 1000-menmanders do not have deputy generals, this ced Xiao Liu at a higher positionpared to the others.


    Xiao Liu was also very happy that he was promoted. His increased sry would allow him to take his wife.


    Meanwhile, there were several people in despair. When Zhang Liao ordered them to take off their equipment, they disobeyed thinking that Zhang Liao wanted to abandon them. They were dumbstruck when they found out they were simply changing equipment but it was toote.


    ¡°General! We¡­!¡± About twenty soldiers, each with different ranks, stammered.


    Zhang Liao saw them and stopped. Before he could open his mouth, Zhang Hu ordered for these men to be arrested.


    ¡°General! Spare us! We did not do it intentionally!¡± The disobedient soldiers panicked and knelt. They could be punished by death for disobeying orders.


    The other Xiliang Cavalry soldiers that watched this also hoped that these soldiers were spared as they all fought together in battle.


    ¡°What are you all waiting for? Arrest them!¡± Ge Jun also spoke. With this, the Xiliang Cavalry soldiers moved to arrest the others apologetically.


    ¡°Forget it.¡± Zhang Liao said. It was surprising as he was usually strict with martialws. As the soldiers could not process this fact, they ended up detaining the disobedient soldiers anyway.


    ¡°Let them go.¡± Zhang Liao repeated as he waved his hand. This time, the Xiliang Cavalry listened.


    ¡°General! Next time, we will definitely listen to the General¡¯s orders!¡± The disobedient soldiers knelt as they begged for forgiveness.


    ¡°Take off your armor and put down your weapon.¡± Zhang Liao said to the soldiers.


    ¡°Yes!¡± The soldiers said happily. Now that they were forgiven, they quickly took off their equipment and waited to exchange their equipment. However, no one brought them their new equipment even after they had waited for a while.


    ¡°General?¡± One soldier asked in his underwear as he shivered from the cold.


    ¡°Where are our weapons and armor?¡± The 1000-menmander asked an industrial zone officer At this point, his attitude had already turned timid.


    ¡°It must be in that box over there!¡± The officer pointed at an unopened chest.


    ¡°Thank you! We won¡¯t disturb you and take it by ourselves.¡± The 1000-menmander replied and then approached the chest. However, he was suddenly stopped by another person.


    ¡°You all do not deserve those weapon and armor.¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Our General already spared us! That means those weapon and armor are ours!¡± The 1000-menmander said angrily.


    ¡°Haha! The General did not give us the order to let you take the equipment!¡±


    ¡°Then we will go by ourselves!¡±


    ¡°You can try!¡± Both sides stared each other down. One side had twenty half naked men while the other had four fully equipped soldiers.


    In the end, the 1000-menmander stepped down unwillingly.


    At this moment, one messenger appeared carrying amand te.


    ¡°General Zhang Liao has an order. The soldiers who have taken off their equipment are to go to the new 1000-menmander Qi Zhu and hand over their things. They will then receive their pay in provisions!¡± The messenger said to the twenty disobedient soldiers. Qi Zhu was Spendthrift Qi¡¯s real name. However, the man himself wanted to forget about it as it was a terrible name.


    ¡°Payment!¡± The soldiers bit their lips. This meant that they would take their severance pay. There were only two types of people that would take this pay. The first were the disabled people discharged from service while the others were those who died in service.


    ¡°We must see the General!¡± The disobedient soldiers protested noisily. They had been working as soldiers for so long that they did not have any other skill. They also did not have anynd. If they were discharged, they would simply die.


    ¡°Why is it so noisy?¡± Zhang Hu shouted as he came out from the camp. As he was the good cop to Ge Jun¡¯s bad cop in the army, the soldiers immediately went to him.


    ¡°General! Is it possible to plead to General Zhang Liao for leniency? We¡­!¡± The 1000-menmander asked bitterly.


    ¡°Plead for leniency? What nonsense are you talking about? You yourself know the standards of the army. Last time we can act without care or worries as we did not know when we would die. However, it is different in Yangzhou! Here, we have to abide by militaryw! We have to fight for themon people of Yangzhou! If we are injured, the people will support us! If we die, they will burn incense stick for us! As soldiers, we must listen to orders even if it leads to our deaths!¡± Zhang Hu said, though the words actually came from Zhang Liao.


    The Xiliang Cavalry killed Zhang Liao¡¯s brother but he was now indifferent to them. Soldiers will eventually die in battle. Zhang Liao realized that his enemies were not the XIliang Cavalry but Liu Bei. Now, it was possible for Zhang Liao to even smile at his Xiliang Cavalry. It was a huge change from when he first started.


    However, the things that remains fixed was Zhang Liao¡¯s adherence to militaryw. Soldiers must listen to orders. Those who don¡¯t listen to orders are not soldiers. What the 1000-menmander did was not wrong in principle as it was right to take precautions against those that might betray you once you stop being useful. However, as a soldier, as part of the Xiliang Cavalry, it was wrong.


    Obeying their superior no matter what. That was why the Wolf Cavalry was the best in the world. They would charge to their deaths if that was theirmand.


    Zhang Liao did not want to kill these soldiers despite them disobeying orders because his heart had softened after fighting alongside them.


    When the disobedient soldiers heard this, they could no longer defend themselves. They realized that if this were to happen in war, they would be deserters.


    ¡°Sigh. Quickly leave before the General changes his mind.¡± Zhang Hu advised.


    ¡°General! All of this is my fault alone! Please plead General Zhang Liao for leniency to expel only me while sparing the rest!¡± The 1000-menmander, Kong Guo Wen knelt down, wanting to take responsibility for everyone.


    ¡°General! What are you saying? We are also responsible for the mistake!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! We cannot me you!¡± The others objected.


    ¡°Leave!¡± Zhang Hu waved his hand as he repeated himself.


    ¡°General! Please! I, Kong Guo Wen, can leave but the others can¡¯t! They only know how to fight! If they leave the army, they will die!¡± Guo Wen knelt down and mmed his head against the ground. As they only knew how to fight, leaving the army would turn them to brigands. Huang Zhong would be the only one happy with this oue as he would have training fodder for his own men. In the end, these soldiers would end up dying.


    ¡°You should have known this would happen.¡± Zhang Hu replied.


    ¡°General! Didn¡¯t General Zhang Liao say that soldiers cannot disobey orders? I have disobeyed orders but my men were only following my orders! If they had taken off their equipment, they would have disobeyed my orders so they are innocent!¡±


    ¡°This¡­!¡± Zhang Hu¡¯s eyes grew wide as Guo Wen¡¯s words made sense. He no longer knew what to do. He would have to consult Zhang Liao.


    At this moment, Ge Jun appeared and said, ¡°General Zhang Liao have heard what you said. He said that if you, Guo Wen, is willing to pay with your life, the others will be spared! Are you willing?¡±


    ¡°General! No!¡±


    ¡°I am willing!¡± Guo Wen nodded with a smile. It was as though the one that would get executed was not him.


    ¡°No! If you die, we will apany you!¡± The others objected. Zhang Liao nodded with admiration from the loyalty this Guo Wen had obtained from his subordinates. Guo Wen was definitely a talented individual worth sparing. However, he had to stick to militaryw.


    ¡°If you want to kill him, you will have to kill us as well!¡± One soldier shouted.


    ¡°Da Hong!¡± Guo Wen tried to stop his subordinate.


    ¡°Men! Arrest all of them!¡± Ge Jun gave the order and the disobedient soldiers were all quickly detained.


    ¡°General Ge! Da Hong is a coarse person, please forgive them!¡± Guo Wen panicked as the situation had be worse. Initially it was only him that would die but now the others would get implicated as well.


    ¡°General! Allow your brothers to apany you!¡± Da Hong said recklessly.


    ¡°Sigh.¡± Guo Wen knew that words were now useless. He can only ept fate together with hisrades. ¡°Brothers. I will repay you in the next life!¡±


    ¡°You can discuss all that in your next life!¡± Ge Jun interrupted the moment. ¡°Men! Throw these people out of camp! Kill them if they try toe back!¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± The other soldiers replied and threw out the twenty ex-soldiers.


    ¡°They are not going to kill us?¡± Guo Wen was shocked.


    ¡°Guo Wen! Your luck is good as General Zhang Liao said that killing someone like you is a waste! However, you no longer need toe back to the Xiliang Cavalry! Also, take this!¡± Ge Jun said and threw a wooden te towards Guo Wen.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Guo Wen looked at the wooden te with a character written on it with confusion.


    ¡°Since you only know how to fight, you can continue serving in the army! Whether you can climb back up to your previous position or survive is your own business! From now on, you no longer have any rtions with the Xiliang Cavalry!¡± Zhang Liao saw that Guo Wen was too talented to simply be killed off but at the same time, he could not allow them to remain with the Xiliang Cavalry. Zhang Liao also understood that these soldiers all grew up fighting. They can¡¯t do anything else but fight so that was the only way these people could survive.


    As Zhang Liao did not want them to work for the enemy, he could only have them transferred to the others in Yangzhou¡¯s army. Since Zhang Liao could not touch other elites like the Urban Army and the ck g Army, he could only send them off to Huang Zhong.


    ¡°Thank you General Zhang Liao!¡± Guo Wen once again kowtowed.


    ¡°General! What are you doing?¡± Da Hong did not understand. Why would Guo Wen kowtow even after getting expelled from the XIliang Cavalry? They should be spitting towards the Xiliang Cavalry.


    ¡°Da Hong. From now on, do not address me as General!¡±


    ¡°What do we call you then?¡±


    ¡°Call be Brother Kong!¡± Guo Wen replied.


    ¡°Brother Kong?¡± Da Hong repeated.


    Guo Wen smiled and said to the rest. ¡°The rest of you as well!¡±


    This small episode at the Xiliang Cavalry did not affect Yangzhou¡¯s war capabilities negatively. With the progress in the industrial zone and the provisions obtained from both Liu Bei and Liu Biao, Yangzhou flourished. With adequate amount of resources, all they needed was an order from Liu Mang that was still in Jingzhou to expand their territory.

 Chapter 534

    <h4>Chapter 534</h4>


    At the Urban Army¡¯s camp, Lu Su can be found teaching the soldiers using a ckboard. His lessons were dull but the soldiers studied with great interest as they treasured the opportunity to study. Besides that, they had been told that Lu Su was a great talent. Learning from him would increase their chances of getting promoted.


    The Urban Army¡¯s handwriting were terrible but it was fine as long as they could read their own writing. If they ran out of paper, they would simply write it down on their own clothes and revised the material at home before washing it.


    Lu Su wiped away his sweat tiredly after three consecutive sses. He had to teach them a total of three times, with three sses each time, every day. With this schedule, Lu Su was one of the most exhausted person in the army. Although he was tired, he was happy. What schrs wanted the most was to be able to spread their knowledge. He believed that with this, there were no other schrs that could bepared to him, not even Confucius.


    Confucius has three thousand disciples but Lu Su already has five thousand. All of the soldiers in the Urban Army called him Teacher Lu, much to his satisfaction.


    ¡°Teacher Lu! Your exnation was good. It must be tough for you. Come and have a drink!¡± One of Lu Su¡¯s acquaintance called out as Lu Su was about to take a rest.


    Lu Su can¡¯t help but smile. The person that called out to him was the Urban Army¡¯s general, Cheng Yu.


    ¡°General Cheng.¡± Lu Su greeted back respectfully. As Cheng Yu addressed him as Teacher Lu, Lu Su could not becking in manners. Before this, the two of them were on opposing sides but now, they were like friends. Cheng Yu even offered tea to Lu Su. As Lu Su was also thirsty, he epted.


    ¡°Teacher Lu, I have some questions I need to ask!¡± Cheng Yu was the Urban Army¡¯s general but he was not particrly skilled in the art of war. It was precisely because Cheng Yu knew of his weakness that he wanted to supplement his knowledge.


    After talking for a while, they realized that it was almost time for lunch. ¡°Come, Teacher Lu! Allow me to treat you to a meal today!¡±


    ¡°No, I cannot.¡±


    ¡°Teacher Lu, are you not giving me face?¡± Cheng Yu asked, feeling hurt.


    ¡°No. It is just that I have sses in the afternoon so I do not have the time to eat with you.¡± Lu Su exined.


    ¡°Haha. So this is the case. Do not worry. You do not need to teach this afternoon!¡± Cheng Yuughed.


    ¡°General Cheng. What do you mean? Did Yangzhou find a better person to teach?¡± Lu Su asked. Even if he was a captive, he was still a talented person and had the pride of one. If he was being reced, the person recing him must also be talented.


    ¡°No!¡± Cheng Yu shook his head.


    ¡°Then why?¡± Lu Su asked angrily. Do they think he was thatpliant?


    ¡°Oh! Teacher Lu, you have misunderstood me!¡± Cheng Yu exined. ¡°It is not that we found someone else and it also not because Teacher Lu is not good enough. It is just that the Urban Army won¡¯t have time to attend ss!¡±


    ¡°Are they going on a campaign?¡± Lu Su made a guess before Cheng Yu could finish his exnation. The Urban Army was currently the group that has the most free time in Yangzhou. They weren¡¯t even dispatched to the battle at Linhuai. Now, the Urban Army was going to be busy again.


    ¡°Jiangdong? No!¡± Lu Su asked and then immediately shook his head. Even though Yangzhou and Jingzhou were now allies and both were enemies with Jiangdong, there was no reason for Yangzhou to help Jingzhou for nothing. Besides that, as long as the Jiangdong Navy was around, Yangzhou¡¯s infantries would have no hope of crossing over the Yangtze River.


    ¡°Xudou¡¯s Cao Cao?¡± Lu Su wondered and then shook his head again. While most of Cao Cao¡¯s forces were in the North, he still had enough soldiers guarding the South. Yangzhou would not provoke Cao Cao at this point in time especially when Cao Cao has a massive army.


    ¡°It must be Liu Bei!¡± Lu Su guessed but he still could not fully understand the situation.


    ¡°As expected of Teacher Lu!¡± Cheng Yu praised, knowing that he could not hide anything from Lu Su.


    ¡°General Cheng, there is something I don¡¯t understand. Attack Yuzhou? Will Liu Biao agree to this?¡± Lu Su asked. Lu Su knew that Liu Mang went to Jingzhou to buy provisions. Liu Biao had also sold the provisions. However, attacking Liu Bei was a different matter. Liu Biao might actively try to prevent this from happening. Liu Bei and Liu Mang would keep each other in check and when Cao Cao attacks, they would end up allying with each other to fight back against Cao Cao. Jingzhou will stay safe the entire time.


    If Liu Mang were to annex Yuzhou, he would dominate the Central ins. If Liu Biao was afraid of Cao Cao, why would he not be afraid of Liu Mang?


    ¡°Haha! Teacher Lu! You must not have known!¡± Cheng Yuughed and then told Lu Su about how Liu Bei attacked Fancheng and then threatened Liu Biao.


    ¡°Has Liu Bei gone mad?¡± Lu Su was stunned. Attacking Fancheng would offend Liu Biao. Liu Biao would not tolerate this even if he had a good temper. He then thought to himself about the benefits Liu Bei could obtain from attacking Fancheng.


    When Cheng Yu talked about how Fancheng fell to Liu Bei in a day, Lu Su wondered if the defenders of Fancheng were idiots. What Lu Su did not know was that Liu Bei intended to act cautiously. He would only attack if it was possible. Nobody knew that Liu Mang also helped Liu Bei to open the gates.


    However, if Liu Bei obtained Fancheng, then he would be able to expand his army. Yangzhou who desperately needs provisions should be waiting patiently for Jingzhou to provide provisions.


    At this moment, Cheng Yu asked Lu Su about the taste of the steamed bun they had been eating in the past few days. He then said that this is made from the wheat obtained from Yuzhou.


    Lu Su was shocked at this. If this was true, Liu Bei had truly suffered double the losses. He had offended people for nothing and was even beaten back to Yuzhou.


    Yangzhou can now expand their army and easily capture Yuzhou. They would conquer the Central ins and would have a chance to fight back against Cao Cao after Cao Cao conquers Hebei.


    Lu Su initially thought that Yangzhou would lose the war. He did not really care since he can just go back to Jiangdong. However, the situation would be different if Yangzhou can conquer the Central ins.


    If Liu Mang could conquer the Central ins, he would be the best Lord. Where else should Lu Su disy his talents if not here?


    ¡°Teacher Lu? Teacher Lu?¡± Cheng Yu called out to Lu Su when he noticed Lu Su¡¯s nk expression.


    ¡°Hm? General Cheng?¡± Lu Su finally responded after some time.


    ¡°Teacher Lu. You cannot decline my invitation this time!¡± Cheng Yuughed.


    ¡°Of course! But can General Cheng agree to my condition?¡± Lu Su asked.


    ¡°Condition? Tell me what the condition is first.¡± Cheng Yu was a bit confused since he is just trying to invite Lu Su for a meal.


    ¡°Can General Cheng persuade Advisor Xu to allow me to apany the Urban Army to Yuzhou?¡± Lu Su cupped his fist.


    ¡°Go to Yuzhou? Why would you want to go there?¡± Cheng Yu was confused. Why would a schr want to go to a warzone?


    ¡°As the saying goes, experience is worth more than knowledge.¡± Lu Su lied with a thick face. It is not like he could admit that he was now confident in Liu Mang and that he wanted the opportunity to meet Liu Mang.


    ¡°Of course. I will now go and find the Military Advisor at his home. Teacher Lu, make sure to keep the appointment.¡± Cheng Yu replied.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Lu Su nodded.


    ***


    ¡°Lu Su wants to apany the Urban Army to Yuzhou?¡± Xu Shu asked doubtfully. He was in the official¡¯s hall together with Cheng Yu and Liu Ye. Liu Ye looked like a tired peasant from a rural town as he had been at the dam. If he was not at the dam, he would be at the construction site.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Cheng Yu replied without hiding anything.


    ¡°What does he want to do there? Is he thinking of escaping?¡± Xu Shu asked as Lu Su had nowhere to go besides teach in Yangzhou. He assumed that Lu Su was looking for an opportunity to escape at Yuzhou.


    ¡°Err¡­¡± Cheng Yu did not know what to say. He could not guarantee that Lu Su had no intentions of escaping since they had been enemies.


    ¡°General Cheng. Tell us about your entire conversation with Lu Su in detail!¡± Xu Shu ordered.


    Once Cheng Yu had finished exining what happened, Liu Ye suddenlyughed.


    ¡°Ziyang. What is so funny?¡± Xu Shu asked. He could not find anything funny about this situation.


    ¡°Yuanzhi! It is such a rare thing for a stubborn person to be enlightened! Why should we notugh at such good things?¡± Liu Yeughed.


    ¡°Rare thing? Stubborn person? Lu Su Lu Zijing?¡±


    ¡°Precisely!¡± Liu Ye said with confidence. He was not smarter than Xu Shu but he was acquainted with Lu Su. He could tell that Lu Su wanted to join Yangzhou¡¯s Army but was afraid of being mocked as he had previously vowed not to fight for Yangzhou. However, this would be different if he was just apanying the soldiers. Any contributions made would be shared with the soldiers and it would be like he joined the army.


    ¡°In that case, we must definitely allow him to apany us!¡± Xu Shu alsoughed after hearing Liu Ye¡¯s exnation. Xu Shu also knew that Lu Su was talented. Lu Su was Jiangdong¡¯s strategist when they attacked Yangzhou. Although he was defeated, Lu Su was not the one at fault for the majority of it.


    ***


    Liu Mang may be a hostage in Jingzhou but there were no restrictions ced on him regarding the flow of information from Yangzhou. If this was not the case, Liu Mang would have made a big fuss and caused everyone in Jingzhou to lose face.


    ¡°Is Yuanzhi ready?¡± Liu Mang asked as he read the letter.


    ¡°General Xu Shu is ready.¡± Jia Xu replied. The objective this time was Liu Bei and Yuzhou. Liu Bei had been fighting against them since Xuzhou and had almost caused the destruction of Yangzhou¡¯s Army several times. It would be strange if Liu Mang did not hold a grudge.


    As a result of Liu Mang¡¯s plot, Liu Bei had lost a lot of his soldiers and most of his provisions. Liu Bei also ended up offending Liu Biao. At that moment, Liu Bei only had twenty thousand troops left. More importantly, his advisor Pang Tong was still missing. There was no better opportunity to strike against Liu Bei.


    Yuzhou originally had nine counties. As Cao Cao had conquered three of those counties, Liu Bei was left with six counties with several hundred thousand people. Besides chasing away Liu Bei, Liu Mang also wanted these people to expand Yangzhou and control the Central ins. Only by doing this can Liu Mangpete against Cao Cao.


    Liu Mang had mobilized five thousand of the Urban Army and fifty thousand soldiers out of the three hundred thousand being trained by Huang Zhong. He took the outstanding learners from the Urban Army to be 100-man generals as well.


    ¡°The ck g Army had gone to Lujiang?¡± Liu Mang furrowed his brows. He wanted to show Liu Bei arge hand but the ck g Army who can be said to be one third of his strength was missing.


    ¡°This was not Military Advisor Xu Shu¡¯s decision but Marquis Wen¡¯s!¡± Jia Xu exined.


    ¡°It¡¯s my father-inw again!¡± Liu Mang said as he pinched his nose. He knew of Lu Bu¡¯s intentions and could only smile wryly. Since Lu Bu transferred the ck g Army to Lujiang, the heavy infantries sent to rece the ck g Army in Yangzhou would be the Formation Breaker.


    ¡°Well. The Formation Breaker isn¡¯t bad.¡± Liu Mang admitted. He was more afraid that the Xiliang Cavalry switched ces with the Wolf Cavalry. Liu Mang could see it happening. Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t the Xiliang Cavalry but the White Horses that were sent to Lujiang. Now, there were two heavy cavalries in Yangzhou.


    For the cavalries, they had the Xiliang Cavalry and the Wolf Cavalry. Just five thousand of the Wolf Cavalry would be enough to fight back Liu Bei¡¯s Xiliang Cavalry. Liu Mang¡¯s Xiliang Cavalry also has superior equipment. It would be inevitable for Liu Bei to lose his Xiliang Cavalry.


    For the infantries, the Urban Army and the Formation Breaker went up North. The Qingzhou Army numbering ten thousand would be unable to stop them. On top of that, there were still fifty thousand auxiliary troops.


    ¡°How is it going at Xinye?¡± Liu Mang asked. Yangzhou¡¯s main army only needed to wait for provisions to arrive before they could set off.


    ¡°Milord have good foresight. Liu Qi is truly talented. With his help as governor, Xinye is well organized!¡± Jia Xu replied.


    ¡°Oh? Liu Moran is so capable?¡± Liu Mang did not station many soldiers at Xinye. There were only three thousand men there. To Jingzhou, this is something done in good faith.


    Jingzhou had originally stationed twenty thousand soldiers at Xinye even though they had formed an alliance. Even after Fancheng was captured, Liu Biao did not move these soldiers. This showed how vignt he was towards Yangzhou.


    On the other hand, Liu Mang only stationed three thousand soldiers at Xinye. This was such a small number that it made those in Jingzhou feel ashamed, especially Huang She and his supporters. They had imed that Yangzhou would surround and attack Jingzhou but what could three thousand soldiers do?


    However, if Jingzhou¡¯s officials had investigated Yangzhou¡¯s general, they would find out that they had been tricked. This is because the general in charge of guarding Xinye was Hao Shao, someone so good at defending cities that he gave Zhuge Liang trouble. He was able to defend Guangzhou against an army several timesrger than his own in a small county. As Xinye had been renovated by Jingzhou and also had the Yangtze River, its defenses was even stronger. Jingzhou would most likely need an army of fifty thousand to capture Xinye. Liu Mang could also reinforce Xinye with more troops once the battle starts.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Liu Mang saw the letter concerning Lu Su.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jia Xu asked. He had seldom seen Liu Mang disy surprise.


    ¡°Does Wenhe know about Lu Su Lu Zijing?¡±


    ¡°Lu Su?¡± It was a name Jia Xu took note of after the battle at Lujiang.


    ¡°This Lu Su is a talented person!¡± This was Jia Xu¡¯s crude evaluation of Lu Su. Although Lu Su was defeated in the battle at Lujiang, it was not his fault. The Zhou Family at Shucheng was a useless teammate that not only fail to capture Wancheng but also gave his heavy armor to the enemy. There were also the Jiangdong nobles who continued to impede each other because they wanted to gain merits with minimal costs.


    Even with all this, Lu Su had a good strategy to lure the opponent out and capture Wancheng. It was unfortunate that his strategy failed in the face of superior technology. The ballista hadpletely changed the way ship battles were fought. It was unfair to have Lu Supete against futuristic technology.


    This person was kept in Yangzhou by Liu Mang as he was afraid of Lu Su. Pang Tong was enough of a headache. Although Liu Mang mocked Pang Tong, he knew that Liu Bei was only a problem because of Pang Tong. He could not allow Lu Su to join his enemies. He would rather Lu Su be executed.


    ¡°Lu Su wants to apany the Yuzhou Army. What do you think?¡± Liu Mang asked Jia Xu.


    ¡°Apany the army?¡± Jia Xu was surprised but then he startedughing. ¡°Congrattions Milord. You have produced another talented subordinate!¡± Jia Xu congratted while not forgetting to tter Liu Mang¡¯s skill in finding good talents.


    ¡°You are truly sophisticated!¡± Liu Mang shook his head at Jia Xu. Xu Shu had mentioned in the letter saying that Liu Ye believes Lu Su wanted to join Liu Mang¡¯s side. Liu Ye only knew this as he was acquainted with Lu Su. On the other hand, Jia Xu came to the same conclusion despite not knowing much about Lu Su.


    Liu Mang was not afraid of Jia Xu¡¯s knowledge. He was more afraid that Jia Xu would trick him while ying the fool.


    Jia Xu can onlyugh awkwardly when he was stared at by Liu Mang. He was starting to get ustomed to the cautious life of apanying one¡¯s sovereign. While others might like to be ttered in this way, Liu Mang hated it.


    Liu Mang did note from the era of humble ttery. If you are going to act humble by saying you are being overpraised, then it is better to just stand aside and let the modernpetitive people step forward. At Yangzhou, Jia Xu was trying to be humble and avoid work. That was why Liu Mang dragged Jia Xu out to Jingzhou, where he had to do his best to survive.


    ¡°I want the army to set out in three days!¡± Liu Mang said. Yangzhou had already passed through their dangerous period. Once they capture Yuzhou, Yangzhou would be able to develop properly. Another benefit of obtaining Yuzhou is that Liu Mang would be able to return to Yangzhou. At that time, Liu Mang would be too powerful for Liu Biao to continue keeping him in Jingzhou. It would be Jingzhou who had to give Yangzhou face.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Jia Xu nodded. News that Yangzhou was preparing for war quickly spread throughout Yangzhou and Jingzhou.


    ***


    On a fine day, a raised stage was set for the purpose of announcing appointments. The civil and military officials were all standing around it.


    ¡°Military Advisor. It is time.¡± One guard said to Xu Shu.


    ¡°N!¡± Xu Shu nodded. The ancient people were superstitious. They believed in things like lucky hours. While Xu Shu personally did not believe in such things, he had to pick those hours to raise morale.


    With a clear and resounding voice, Xu Shu summoned the important officials toe up the stage. His messengers also helped spread the message with their loud voices.


    One by one, all the officials such as Huang Zhong and Liu Ye stepped onto the stage. It did not matter if they were generals or if they were in charge of constructing a dam. It was a very important moment.


    ¡°In the past, our ancestor killed the snake, setting the foundation of the Han Dynasty from the violent Qin Dynasty! Recently, there was the Yellow Turban Rebellion which allowed the traitor Dong Zhuo to seize power. Fortunately, there was a hero that killed Dong Zhuo!¡± Xu Shu praised Lu Bu. Although the real reason was because of Diao Chan, Xu Shu made the story sound heroic. In the future, Lu Bu would no longer be known as the ve of Three Surnames but a patriotic Han.


    ¡°Our Lord Liu Mang is rectifying the Han and was bestowed the title King of Shu! However, there is an impersonator in the West trying to start a rebellion!¡± Xu Shu said, referring to Liu Bei. If one wanted to dispatch troops, they needed a just cause. Fortunately, Liu Bei was not a saint. It was easy to find reasons to attack one covered in filth.


    Xu Shu talked about how Liu Bei betrayed his teacher Lu Zhi, his fellow apprentice Gongsun Zan, and his old allies Tao Qian, Lu Bu and Cao Cao.


    ¡°Such a disloyal person must be destroyed for world peace!¡±


    ¡°Our Lord can conquer the Central ins and bring peace to the world!¡±


    ¡°Kill! Kill!¡± The soldiers all shouted.


    ¡°Where are the generals?¡± Xu Shu shouted loudly.


    ¡°This general is present!¡± All the generals replied.


    ¡°Huang Zhong Huang Hansheng! When the Lord left for Jingzhou, you were given three hundred thousand men! How are they?¡±


    ¡°This general did not fail in his task! The three hundred thousand soldiers are ready to be dispatched with fifty thousand elites!¡± Huang Zhong replied loudly.


    Xu Shu nodded at this. The three hundred thousand soldiers were fake but the fifty thousand soldiers were real. He waved his hand for Huang Zhong to withdraw.


    ¡°Where is Zhang Liao Zhang Wenyuan?¡± Zhang Liao was the next to be called ording to their positions.


    ¡°This general is present!¡± Zhang Liao knelt. As Lu Bu and Liu Mang were not around, Xu Shu was the one in charge.


    ¡°How are the Xiliang Cavalry?¡±


    ¡°All five thousand warriors are ready for battle! Once the order is given, they will be the vanguards!¡± Zhang Liao said confidently. These five thousand men were already elites before being polished even further by Zhang Liao. On top of that, they have their new equipment.


    ¡°Kill! Kill!¡± The Xiliang Cavalry that were riding their horses outside shouted. The earth shook while dust clouds filled the air.


    ¡°The five thousand Urban Army is also ready!¡± The Urban Army were no longer rough like before. They were now wise and farsighted.


    Aside from the generals that were needed to review the troops, Liu Mang made his entire army do a military parade outside Shouchun. This is to announce to the spies that Yangzhou was going to attack Liu Bei and that they should not interfere if they were tactful.


    Xu Shu then started giving orders, starting with Zhang Liao.


    ¡°Zhang Liao Zhang Wenyuan! You are to lead your Xiliang Cavalry as the vanguard and create a path for the rest of the army!¡± Xu Shu had discussed this with the military and civil officials. By sending out the heavy cavalry first, they would make those in Yuzhou to feel nervous. By the time the infantry arrives, their enemies in Yuzhou would already be exhausted.


    ¡°This general epts the order!¡± Zhang Liao took themand te. This time, Zhang Liao was not the Commander-in-chief. This is simply because there was someone of higher rank than him participating in the battle. Who couldpete for this position against Lu Bu?


    ¡°Cheng Yu! You are to support the Xiliang Cavalry by covering their rear and also create a path for the rest of the army!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Xu Sheng! You are to take your men to Lujiang and exchange positions with General Gao Shun! Listen to Military Advisor Chen Gong¡¯smands!¡±


    ¡°This general epts the order!¡± Xu Sheng was not happy with this but nheless epted the order.


    Bringing up the rear and transporting the provisions were fifty thousand auxiliary troops. They were now truly part of Yangzhou¡¯s Army. All of their 100-menmanders were elites from the Urban Army. If these troops could do well, Liu Mang could easily bring out another fifty thousand troops no weaker than the Qingzhou Yellow Turban¡¯s elites.


    Lu Su was also given a job by Xu Shu to handle the provisions.


    Yangzhou had dispatched a total of seventy thousand troops to attack Yuzhou but in terms of strength, they were a hundred thousand men strong. The people of Yuzhou panicked as the rest of the world once again turn their eyes towards the Central ins.

 Chapter 535

    <h4>Chapter 535</h4>


    ¡°An army of a hundred thousand!¡± Liu Bei walked back and forth. Liu Bei knew that he was going to lose but it was this critical juncture that made him anxious.


    ¡°What arge army!¡± Liu Bei muttered, realizing that he never had an army that big even at his peak. Now Liu Mang dispatched thisrge army just to deal with him.


    Liu Bei was jealous at Lu Bu¡¯s luck. When Lu Bu came to Xuzhou, he only had the Wolf Cavalry and the Formation Breaker. How many soldiers could he have when Cao Cao chased him away from Yanzhou? Liu Bei wanted Lu Bu to be his gatekeeper but Lu Bu ended up finding a good father-inw that is willing to wed his own daughter to Lu Bu as a concubine, allowing Lu Bu to develop his army again.


    When Lu Bu was chased away from Xuzhou, the fierce tiger should have be like a sick cat. Yet suddenly he gained a son-inw, Liu Mang Liu Hanyang. Now he upied Lujiang, Yangzhou and withstood a coalition attack from three forces.


    Now Lu Bu had an army of a hundred thousand. Liu Bei felt jealous and afraid.


    ¡°It only I had a daughter!¡± Liu Bei could not help but mutter.


    Jian Yong thought to himself that even if Liu Bei had a daughter, he would not be sessful. Cao Cao himself had already tried marrying his daughter to Liu Mang but failed. As it would be better to be Cao Cao¡¯s subordinate instead of Liu Bei¡¯s, there was little chance that Liu Mang would ept.


    ¡°How do we repel the enemy?¡± Liu Bei felt his head ache. It would already be considered good if he could even keep half of what he has.


    ¡°Milord. They probably don¡¯t have one hundred thousand men!¡± Jian Yong stepped forward and exined. Although Yangzhou now had provisions, it was impossible for them to bring out a hundred thousand soldiers that quickly. If they really did, Jian Yong would be happy as it would mean that most of them were mixed troops. These kind of soldiers did not have any fighting strength and would only impede the main army.


    ¡°At the very least, they would still have fifty thousand men!¡± Liu Bei replied. He also knew that Liu Mang was unlikely to have one hundred thousand men but even fifty thousand men was too much for him to handle.


    ¡°Brother, there is no need to concern. We will just act flexibly ording to the circumstances.¡± Guan Yu stepped forward and said to Liu Bei.


    ¡°Easier said than done!¡± Liu Beiughed bitterly. He could maybe repel the enemy if he had provisions but what would the soldiers eat without provisions? Liu Bei was already prepared to withdraw but Yangzhou had alreadye knocking.


    ¡°If only the Military Advisor was here!¡± Liu Bei once again recalled his blessing that is Pang Tong. If Pang Tong was here, he would not need to worry so much.


    ¡°Third Brother!¡± Guan Yu also said silently. As Zhang Fei apanied Pang Tong, he was also missing.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! What about Gongyou?¡± Liu Bei suddenly remembered about Sun Qian.


    ¡°Milord. Sun Qian had been missing for a long time!¡± Jian Yong replied bitterly.


    ¡°Sun Qian is missing?¡± Liu Bei was stunned. Previously, he did not let Sun Qian follow him as Sun Qian and Pang Tong hated each other. When Pang Tong¡¯s letter arrived saying to attack Fancheng, Sun Qian objected. That was why Sun Qian was left behind in Nanyang.


    ¡°Did Gongyou not return?¡±


    ¡°Governor Sun disappeared after we left for Fancheng.¡±


    ¡°Where could he be?¡± Liu Bei asked.


    ¡°Maybe in Yangzhou!¡± Jian Yong replied maliciously, using Sun Qian of betrayal. Jian Yong did not care about Sun Qian¡¯s rtionship with Pang Tong but he still suspected Sun Qian due to his actions at Yuzhou.


    At the start of Mi Zhu¡¯s incident, Jian Yong was reprimanded by Liu Bei for being unable to find the assassin sent by Yangzhou. As the city was already under martialw, it would be impossible for the assassins to leave. The entire time, there were only two ces he did not search for assassins. The first was Liu Bei¡¯s residence. As it was filled with guards, there was no need for Jian Yong to do anything. These guards would be able to notice the assassins themselves. The other was Sun Qian¡¯s residence.


    Mi Zhu¡¯s housekeeper that went missing and then returned to provoke Liu Bei was also investigated and the trails led back to Sun Qian.


    Jian Yong did not voice out his doubts as Liu Bei and Sun Qian were close. Tattling on Sun Qian was just asking for trouble. But now that Sun Qian had disappeared, Jian Yong has an excuse to speak.


    ¡°Gongyou?¡± Liu Bei still cannot believe it but Sun Qian¡¯s disappearance and Jian Yong¡¯s constant warnings had started to convince Liu Bei.


    ¡°Sun Qian is really such a person? I regret not killing him earlier!¡± Guan Yu said angrily. He hated traitors the most.


    ¡°Milord. Sun Qian may also have a hand in the Military Advisor¡¯s trip to Jingzhou!¡±


    ¡°Brother! What are you waiting for? Sun Qian may have disappeared but his family is still in Yuzhou! We can just go and question them!¡± Guan Yu suggested angrily. His whole face was red in anger.


    Liu Bei thought to himself for a while and finally agreed. He ordered Liao Hua to investigate Sun Qian¡¯s residence as he was afraid that Jian Yong would try and frame Sun Qian.


    Jian Yong did not object as he truly believed that Sun Qian was hiding something. But just as Liao Hua was about to leave, a messenger ran in saying that Sun Qian was seeking an audience.


    ¡°Sun Qian?¡± Liao Hua stopped walking, Jian Yong¡¯s smile froze and Guan Yu no longer seemed angry. All of them looked at the messenger.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± All of them asked at the same time.


    ¡°I¡­ Lord Sun Qian is waiting outside seeking an audience with Milord.¡± Sun Qian needed to request an audience as it was forbidden to interrupt a meeting.


    Liu Bei did not know whether this was good news or bad news now that Sun Qian was back. ¡°Let Gongyou in.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    After a while, Sun Qian entered the hall. Liu Bei frowned at Sun Qian¡¯s appearance as Sun Qian looked like a farmer from a rural area.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Governor Sun? Did youe back because the road to Yangzhou is blocked?¡± Jian Yong asked. He had already offended Sun Qian before so he might as well go even further.


    ¡°Road to Yangzhou?¡± Sun Qian initially did not know what Jian Yong was talking about. However, he soon noticed the meaningful looks the others were giving him. At this point, he realized that Jian Yong must have ndered him.


    ¡°Gongyou. Where did you go?¡± Liu Bei asked after stopping Jian Yong from speaking.


    ¡°Milord, it is hard to exin in a few words. After departing from Wancheng, I keep thinking that attacking Fancheng was wrong!¡±


    ¡°What is the point of giving advice after the fact?¡± Jian Yong retorted back. To him, Sun Qian was simply one of Yangzhou¡¯s chess piece.


    ¡°The Military Advisor¡¯s letter told us to attack Fancheng because our provisions are being detained in Fancheng!¡± Jian Yong said.


    ¡°In that case, did we obtain the provisions?¡± Sun Qianughed.


    ¡°You¡­!¡± Sun Qian¡¯s words cut like a knife. The amount of provisions obtained were too little to even return to the popce. It was also unable to support the army for long.


    ¡°Hmph! The Military Advisor¡¯s strategy allowed us to capture Fancheng in a single day! If it was not because we were unable to obtain the next step to the n, we could have already reached Xiangyang City!¡± Jian Yong bragged.


    ¡°I do not know if the Military Advisor had a brilliant strategy but I know that it is not the Military Advisor that captured Fancheng!¡± Sun Qian replied.


    ¡°Are you iming that the Military Advisor¡¯s letter was fake? Governor Sun! Have you forgotten that it was the Military Advisor¡¯s men that took out Fancheng¡¯s lookouts and ensured that their gates were unable to close?¡± Jian Yong asked and thenughed. ¡°Oh right, you were not there! How would you know?¡±


    Jian Yong sneered. It was Liu Bei that prevented Sun Qian from apanying them.


    ¡°Haha, Xian He! Even though I was left behind in Nanyang, I still know what happened in Fancheng!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Jian Yong taunted.


    ¡°The entire battle at Fancheng was nned by that Liu Mang!¡± Sun Qian said as he shook his head.


    ¡°nned?¡±


    ¡°Milord. It is true that if you capture Fancheng, you would be able to suppress Jingzhou. However, do you think it is so easy to capture Fancheng?¡±


    ¡°That is because the Military Advisor is talented!¡±


    ¡°Really? If you insist that Liu Mang¡¯s White Horses were actually the Military Advisor¡¯s men then I have nothing left to say!¡±


    ¡°What? The White Horses?¡±


    ¡°Yes Milord! It is Liu Mang¡¯s White Horses that helped Milord capture Fancheng!¡±


    ¡°Impossible! It must be the Military Advisor¡¯s scheme!¡± Jian Yong refuted.


    ¡°Master Jian Yong. Were you able to find and reward the ones that opened the gates?¡± Sun Qian asked, changing the way he addressed Jian Yong. This showed that he was now estranged.


    ¡°I¡­!¡± Jian Yong was unable to find the ones responsible. As the ones who captured Fancheng, they would definitely be rewarded but instead, they went missing.


    ¡°Sun Qian. How do you know about this?¡±


    ¡°Haha. You will know this just by looking at the clues. The ones that opened the gates came from the East which is from Yuzhou. Afterwards, the provisions sent to Yuzhou were robbed. Who else could it be?¡± Sun Qian asked. He did not find out about this himself but was actually told through a letter from Yangzhou. As Liu Mang was going to capture Yuzhou, Liu Bei was finished. Liu Mang sent the letter because he felt that Sun Qian was still a useful chess piece. On top of that, Sun Qian was talented so Liu Mang wanted to give Sun Qian the chance to be his subordinate.


    ¡°The whole thing was a trap from the start! He helped Milord capture Fancheng so that you would offend Liu Biao. Now Liu Biao would allow him to freely deal with us!¡± Sun Qian learned from experience and did not mention names. Before this, Jian Yong said Pang Tong¡¯s letter was genuine but Sun Qian said the entire thing was a trap. This implied that Pang Tong might be a traitor.


    ¡°This is just your side of the story! You simply intend on ndering the Military Advisor!¡± Jian Yong used.


    ¡°ndering the Miltiary Advisor?¡± Sun Qian cupped his fist at Liu Bei. ¡°Milord. Only a few scouts should be needed to find those White Horses but some people seem unable to do that. Some people try to hide this fact. Who is the one ndering here?¡±


    ¡°I thought¡­¡± Jian Yong was unable to admit that he was drunk over the victory. He had thought that these meritorious individuals would eventually show themselves but they never did.


    ¡°Jian Yong?¡± Liu Bei looked at Jian Yong. If the whole scenario was a trap then the traitor could be Pang Tong, Jian Yong or even the both of them.


    ¡°Milord! Do not listen to Sun Qian Sun Gongyou¡¯s one sided statements! We have beenpanions for decades. Milord should know of my conduct!¡± Jian Yong yed the emotional card, causing Liu Bei to hesitate. The two of them grew up supporting one another.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Yuan Shao and Xu You have the same rtionship?¡± Sun Qian asked coldly.


    ¡°Sun Qian! You!¡±


    Sun Qian fully intended on removing Jian Yong. The two of them were loyal to Liu Bei but in the end they took different paths. This is because Sun Qian was released by Liu Mang. Sun Qian who wanted to support Liu Bei could not let anyone find out about this secret. On the other hand, Jian Yong constantly investigating the matter made Sun Qian realize that he was being suspected.


    Since Sun Qian have no intention of leaving Liu Bei, he could only force Jian Yong to leave.


    ¡°Xianhe!¡± Sun Qian thought to himself. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t havee to this if it weren¡¯t because of Pang Tong. If you want to me someone, me Pang Tong.¡±


    Liu Bei¡¯s heart was filled with suspicion the moment Sun Qian mentioned Xu You. Xu You grew up together with Yuan Shao but eventually defected to Cao Cao, causing Yuan Shao¡¯s defeat at Guandu.


    Even though Liu Bei was not as paranoid as Cao Cao, he still hesitated. Sun Qian took this opportunity to speak of his own deeds. ¡°Milord, this Sun Qian did not fail you. He helped you obtain provisions to ovee this crisis!¡±


    ¡°Provisions?¡± Everyone immediately showed interest. Liu Bei was struggling as hecked provisions. It is only with provisions can they fight back against Liu Mang.


    ¡°Men! Take Jian Yong to prison!¡± Liu Bei no longer trusted Jian Yong. If Jian Yong was not a traitor, then he would not have spoken for the traitorous Mi Zhu against Sun Qian.


    The battle at Fancheng was revealed by Sun Qian to be a trap. On the other hand, Jian Yong seemed blind despite being in charge of information. If Jian Yong was indeed blinded then it would not be a problem. However, it would be frightening if Jian Yong was sabotaging him deliberately. Now, Jian Yong was using Sun Qian again.


    To Liu Bei, Sun Qian was a faithful official. He had risked his life to burn down Liu Mang¡¯s provisions at Ruyin, and almost lost his life in the process. He had discovered Mi Zhu¡¯s treachery and almost got killed by an assassin from Yangzhou. He advised against attacking Fancheng but Liu Bei did not listen. Now, he provided provisions in this crucial moment.


    Jian Yong who continued to nder this faithful official made Liu Bei angry. This is also considered giving an exnation towards Sun Qian.


    ¡°Milord!¡± Jian Yong shouted. He wanted to justify himself but did not know how to. He could only be dragged away by the guards.


    ¡°Brother. Is it really okay?¡± Guan Yu was disturbed as Jian Yong had been with them for years.


    ¡°Second Brother, there is no need to say anymore. Even if he did not betray us, it is a fact that he neglected his duty!¡± Liu Bei did this not only because of suspicion. He had to do this to cate Sun Qian.


    ¡°Milord. Xianhe is probably tricked by a vile person and should still be loyal to you.¡± Sun Qian said. Though he didn¡¯t say it, the vile person he was referring to was Pang Tong.


    ¡°Gongyou is bighearted! Jian Yong is truly repulsive as a colleague!¡± Liu Bei¡¯s impression of Jian Yong worsened after hearing Sun Qian plead for Jian Yong.


    ¡°Milord overpraise me.¡± Sun Qianughed modestly.


    ¡°Gongyou. Where did the provisionse from?¡± Guan Yu asked. Theck of provisions has been a problem for quite a while. Guan Yu who stayed behind in Yuzhou to take care of things was unable to solve this problem. Now that Sun Qian had apparently solved the problem, Guan Yu wanted to ask for pointers.


    At the East was Yangzhou who were enemies. At the South was Jingzhou who they recently offended. The West was Hanzhong. It is possible to look for provisions there but it was too far away.


    ¡°Milord. These provisionse from Yanzhou!¡±

 Chapter 536

    <h4>Chapter 536</h4>


    When Sun Qian was left behind in Nanyang, he felt resentful. Yet, he could not do anything about it. When Liu Bei was trapped in Fancheng, Sun Qian had an idea. It was not his desire to see Liu Bei trapped in Fancheng but he was certainly happy to see Pang Tong¡¯s n fail. That was why when Liu Bei¡¯s provisions was robbed, he left Nanyang.


    He did not return to Yuzhou. Returning to Yuzhou was of no use and others could even use him of leaving before Fancheng had fallen. Instead, Sun Qian chose to go to Xudou. As he had stayed there before, he could easily enter the city.


    ¡°Cao Cao, Cao Mengde!¡± Liu Bei muttered to himself. There were many grudges between him and Cao Cao. When Cao Cao wanted to obtain Xuzhou, Liu Bei got in the way. When Liu Bei inherited Xuzhou from Tao Qian, he needed the recognition from the Han popce and also received an imperial order from Cao Cao to attack Yuan Shu. Liu Bei epted the order and attacked Yuan Shu only to lose Xuzhou to Lu Bu.


    Liu Bei exploited Cao Cao to take back Xuzhou but Cao Cao only wanted Liu Bei as a subordinate. He had such high hopes that he objected to Guo Jia¡¯s advice to kill Liu Bei. In the end, Liu Bei betrayed Cao Cao and they now have grudges no better than the grudges between Liu Bei and Yangzhou. It was unexpected for Cao Cao to deliver provisions now.


    ¡°Brother! There is nothing good about this Cao Cao! He just wants to watch us and that Liu Mang kill each other!¡± Guan Yu said. His analytical skill was just as good as Zhang Liao¡¯s. However, he was too arrogant. His arrogance is both his strength and weakness.


    ¡°Second General is right.¡± Sun Qian replied. ¡°Milord. This subordinate went to Xudou with the resolve to seed or die trying.¡± Sun Qian exaggerated but his words sounded pleasant to Liu Bei¡¯s ears. This is because the Cao Cao¡¯s Army were still their enemies even though they were having a truce.


    ¡°It must be hard on you, Gongyou.¡± Liu Bei consoled Sun Qian especially after seeing Sun Qian¡¯s appearance. The journey from Nanyang to Xudou and then the journey back must have been filled with hardships.


    ¡°A little bit of harships is no matter if it is for Milord¡¯s ambition. However, when I went to Xudou, I was treated well as a guest and even when I requested for provisions, the provisions were given without any conditions.¡± Sun Qian talked about his experiences at Xudou.


    ¡°The Xun Family is good at strategy.¡± As Cao Cao was in Hebei, Xudou was left under the management of the Xun Family. Of course, this was also part of Cao Cao¡¯s n. He was currently busy in pacifying Hebei so thest thing he wanted was for the Central ins to be unified. It was just like the current situation at Hebei. If the Yuan Family remained united, Cao Cao would have to fight another war of attrition. However, the two Yuan siblingspeted against each other for the position of Yuan Shao¡¯s sessor. This allowed Cao Cao to slowly be stronger while the other two fought. He wanted the same to happen towards Liu Bei and Liu Mang. It was best when neither party wins.


    Unfortunately, Liu Bei was a huge disappointment due to his constant catastrophic defeats. Now, Yangzhou was at a critical juncture while Yuzhou was about to be wiped out. This meant that Cao Cao needed to put aside his grievances to help Liu Bei. He could not send soldiers as the bulk of his army is at Hebei and he did not want to provoke Liu Mang with his own troops, in fear that they would turn to Yanzhou in their anger.


    Liu Bei himself have plenty of good generals like Guan Yu and Zhang Fei. Liu Bei himself was able to fight enemies. If they stick to defending, it is possible tost an entire year before being defeated. This would buy enough time for Cao Cao to pacify Hebei. Liu Bei simplycked provisions which Cao Cao could help with. Even if Sun Qian did not go to Xudou, Xun Yu of the Xun Family would have paid Liu Bei a visit.


    ¡°Making sure that neither side wins so that he has the advantage.¡± Liu Bei smiled bitterly. Liu Bei understood Cao Cao¡¯s n. It was not even made a secret. Even then, he had no choice but to act ording to Cao Cao¡¯s n for what little hope it might bring.


    ¡°Report! Urgent report from Yingshang! The Yangzhou Army are at the walls! They cannot defend for long, requesting Milord for assistance!¡± One messenger rushed in and gave the report that the Yangzhou Army had arrived in Yuzhou.


    ¡°Bring it on!¡± Liu Bei closed his eyes and muttered to himself. This situation reminded him of when Lu Bu attacked Xiaopei and Cao Cao providing provisional assistance.


    ¡°Liu Mang! Cao Cao! Did you think you have already won? The victor have not yet been decided!¡± Liu Bei clenched his fist tightly. The feeling of being someone¡¯s pawn was terrible.

 Chapter 537

    <h4>Chapter 537</h4>


    The Yangzhou Army¡¯s vanguard quickly arrived at Yuzhou¡¯s territory. Several hundred thousand provisions were taken out by Liu Mang for the sake of this victory.


    ¡°Milord is too fast!¡± Zhang Liao was the Yangzhou Army¡¯s vanguard but no matter how quickly he charged forward, he was unable to catch up with Lu Bu who was already ahead. After the Yuzhou Navy was defeated by Gan Ning at Anfeng some time ago, Guan Yu had established another three thousand soldiers to put up a front. However, these soldiers became Lu Bu¡¯s appetizer.


    Zhang Hu looked at the burning Anfeng, noticing how merciless Lu Bu was. All three thousand soldiers stationed in Anfeng were wiped out and Anfeng itself was burned down.


    ¡°Milord must have serious grievances.¡± Zhang Liaoughed bitterly. Anfeng being burned down was not an issue. When two forces shed, it was not impossible for an army to bepletely wiped out. However, this was just the first battle and Anfeng was already devoid of people by this point. This showed how much resentment Lu Bu had. He needed to take revenge for being toyed by Liu Bei.


    All this time, Lu Bu had restrained himself as he listened to Liu Mang and Chen Gong¡¯s advice. If it was not for them, he would have already charged to Yuzhou a long time ago. This was the perfect chance to vent his resentments.


    Lu Bu destroying Anfeng was intimidating towards the enemy but it also caused them to start struggling desperately since they did not want to share the same fate as those from Anfeng.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! To Yingshang!¡± Zhang Liao ordered. As Lu Bu had already left for Ruyin, Zhang Liao and the others needed to quicken their pace.


    ¡°Yes!¡± The five thousand Xiliang Cavalry responded as they rode towards Yingshang. Along the way, they came across a few counties that have surrendered. They also met a few scouts that were left behind by the Formation Breaker. Lu Bu did not dispatch troops to guard these county towns.


    ¡°Yingshang is just ahead!¡± The Xiliang Cavalry pressed on abandoning those county towns. This is because the infantries behind them would soon take over. There was no need for them.


    When Zhang Liao arrived outside Yingshang, the camp had already been made.


    ¡°Old Gao?¡± Zhang Liao said as he looked at the gs through the telescope. The gs told him that the army ahead of him was the Formation Breaker. He felt happy the moment he saw this.


    ¡°General Gao Shun¡¯s Formation Breaker?¡± Zhang Hu and Ge Jun inquired. They had heard of the Formation Breaker¡¯s reputation. Eight hundred of them could hold back an army of five thousand. As the current Formation Breaker has five thousand men, their strength should be several times stronger.


    ¡°Let us go greet our allies!¡± Zhang Liao said happily. It has been a long time since he had met with Gao Shun.


    Before Zhang Liao could see Gao Shun, a group of scouts had been dispatched from the Formation Breaker¡¯s camp. They ordered the Xiliang Cavalry to stop approaching them.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Gao Shun too arrogant? He only dispatched a few people and even wants to stop us?¡± Some of the Xiliang Cavalry soldiers asked angrily. If allied forces appeared, they should be greeted by a general. Why would they dispatch only a few scouts and even stop the allies from approaching?


    Even Zhang Hu and Ge Jun felt indignant at this. However, Zhang Liao simplyughed. ¡°This Gao Shun is still as unreasonable as usual!¡±


    ¡°I am General Zhang Liao Zhang Wenyuan!¡± Zhang Liao shouted towards the Formation Breaker¡¯s scouts.


    ¡°Your words alone are not proof! Please show your proof!¡± The scout replied. Zhang Liao thought that he would be recognized by the Formation Breaker¡¯s men. Unfortunately, these were new recruits. On top of that, Zhang Liao never shaved so he was hard to recognize from afar.


    ¡°Are you calling our general a fake?¡± Zhang Hu immediately shouted in anger. ¡°Quickly tell General Gao toe out and greet our general! Otherwise you will have to answer for it if military matters get dyed!¡±


    Zhang Liao had higher rank than Gao Shun and also a stronger army. If Lu Bu was not around, Zhang Liao was the one with the ability to allocate the troops.


    ¡°If you want to speak to our General Gao Shun, you must first show proof that you are General Zhang Liao!¡± The captain of the Formation Breaker scout said again.


    ¡°You!¡± Zhang Hu wanted to grab the scout. Even if Gao Shun finds out about this, he would not say anything.


    ¡°You want to break into the camp? You can try!¡± The captain of the scouts raised his hand. Soon someone took out a horn and blew it. The Formation Breaker from inside the camp started to move. They even took out bows.


    ¡°Xiliang Cavalry! Get ready!¡± Ge Jun shouted and the Xiliang Cavalry also prepared themselves for battle. The opposing side had even took out bows. This was in provocation. It would be humiliating if they were to simply ept this. Zhang Hu waited for Zhang Liao¡¯s order. Although they weren¡¯t allowed to charge into the camp, they could still deal with these few soldiers.


    ¡°Zhang Hu! Withdraw!¡± Zhang Liao shouted.


    ¡°General?¡± Zhang Hu could not understand nor did he need to. Zhang Liao then rode towards the scout alone.


    ¡°General! It is dangerous!¡± One of Zhang Liao¡¯s bodyguards wanted to go after him but Zhang Liao made him stay in his position with a single nce.


    ¡°Look at this! This is the tiger amulet that the Little Lord, His Highness the King of Shu handed over to me.¡± Zhang Liao said as he threw a tiger amulet towards the scout.


    ¡°How daring!¡± The scout captain praised. Zhang Liao was alone, by their side and within range of their arrows. If the Formation Breaker wanted to kill him, he would not be able to escape.


    He then looked at the tiger amulet for a while. As counterfeits of such objects were hard to make, he eventually became respectful towards Zhang Liao.


    ¡°General Zhang Liao Zhang Wenyuan! We apologize for the disrespect!¡± The Formation Breaker cupped his fist.


    ¡°It is good to be careful when going to war.¡± Zhang Liao did not mind as he had been working with Gao Shun for a long time. ¡°Where is your general?¡±


    ¡°Our general is resting at camp.¡± The scout awkwardly replied.


    ¡°Resting? Did he not know that we would arrive today?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± The scout did not know how to reply. Even though the Formation Breaker did not station any troops along the way, they still left behind some people to keep contact with the others. At the same time, if he were to say that they knew about the Xiliang Cavalry¡¯s arrival then it would be disrespectful Zhang Liao since their general dared to sleep despite knowing that Zhang Liao would arrive.


    ¡°This Silent Gao!¡± Zhang Liao grumbled to himself. Silent Gao was what Liu Mang called Gao Shun. This is because Gao Shun only said three things. ¡°Oh¡±. ¡°Mm.¡± and ¡°No.¡± He doesn¡¯t seem to care about human rtions at all. He was just awkwardly silent no matter where he is. It was also because of this that Lu Bu and Liu Mang both trust Gao Shun.


    Zhang Liao did not get annoyed at this. ¡°Since Gao Shun is noting out to see me, then I can only go and see him!¡±


    First, Zhang Liao turned back to his troops. He then had Ge Jun stay behind to make camp while Zhang Hu apany him.


    ¡°General. Why do you treat Gao Shun this way? If you ask me, he should be the oneing out to greet you!¡± Zhang Hu was still a bit displeased.


    ¡°Haha. You simply don¡¯t know Gao Shun. You will understand once you meet him!¡± Zhang Liaoughed as he took Zhang Hu with him. When they returned to their army, Ge Jun became confused as to why the chatterbox Zhang Hu had suddenly turned silent.


    Ge Jun wouldter find out the reason half a monthter. When Zhang Hu met with Gao Shun, he criticized Gao Shun saying that Gao Shun should havee out to greet Zhang Liao. Zhang Liao did not stop Zhang Hu from saying all that. However, Gao Shun only replied with ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°Mm¡± and ¡°No.¡± Zhang Hu could only feel frustrated.

 Chapter 538

    <h4>Chapter 538</h4>


    ¡°Has the Lord taken the Wolf Cavalry to Ruyin?¡± Ge Jun asked.


    ¡°Mm.¡± Gao Shun nodded.


    ¡°Is he going to start a surprise raid?¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°The Formation Breaker is too slow so the Lord ordered you to stay behind and wait for the others at the rear?¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°Has the Yingshang City been scouted out? How many soldiers are there?¡±


    ¡°Look.¡± Gao Shun replied as he showed his notes. All of the details regarding Yingshang such as the number of troops, the width of the moat and other information were written in it.


    ¡°Will you die if you speak more?¡± Zhang Hu could not take it anymore. He then cupped his fist at Zhang Liao, proimed that he was sick and took his leave.


    ¡°Old Gao!¡± Zhang Liaoughed bitterly as he shook his head. He was still able to adapt to Gao Shun as they had worked together for so long.


    ¡°Capture Yingshang and garrison troops!¡± Gao Shun finally said more than one word.


    Zhang Liao also had the same idea. The real question was how? His heavy cavalry was not suited for sieging cities. The Formation Breaker who were heavy infantry was not enough for the job.


    ¡°Take Yingshang, attack the heart.¡± Gao Shun said to Zhang Liao.


    ¡°Attack the heart? How?¡± Zhang Liao asked.


    ¡°Think for yourself!¡±


    Ge Jun also couldn¡¯t take it anymore took sick leave.


    Gao Shun was really unsuitable to be amander. He could train the troops and fight asmanded but if you need strategy, you were better off looking elsewhere.


    ¡°Report! A general is outside the camp requesting an audience!¡±


    ***


    The next morning, Zhang Liao and Gao Shun¡¯s armies left their camp and headed towards Yingshang. Yingshang no longer looked as prosperous as before ever since it was attacked by Liu Mang.


    ¡°Old Gao, look at Yingshang now. It was once such a strong city!¡± Before this, Yingshang was a prosperous city that Zhang Liao would throw soldiers at it to obtain. However, now it was mostly destroyed by Liu Mang¡¯s ballista.


    ¡°Old Gao. Should we have your Formation Breaker attack?¡± Zhang Liao teased.


    Yingshang had tall walls and a moat. When Liu Mang attacked, he used ballistas instead of filling up the moat to reduce casualties.


    ¡°No¡± Gao Shun replied without even needing to think.


    ¡°Old Gao, are you disobeying orders?¡± Zhang Liaoughed, taking revenge for when he was left to wait outside the camp while Gao Shun rested.


    Although Zhang Liao was just joking, Gao Shun took it seriously. ¡°Are you dumb? Attack? I¡¯m not dumb! No!¡±


    In the end, Zhang Liao could only say he was just joking to close the matter.


    ¡°Zhang Hu. Go to the front and call out to them!¡± They could only attack the heart for Yingshang.


    ¡°Understood!¡± Zhang Hu nodded and rode towards Yingshang. His time together with Gao Shun made him feel stifled. Now was his chance to shout.


    ¡°You bastards on the walls! Listen up! Your grandfather Zhang Hu is here! If you are tactful, you will open the gates now! Otherwise, all of you will be dead when the city is captured!¡± Zhang Hu¡¯s voice was loud enough for all those soldiers on the city walls to hear him.


    ¡°The Yangzhou Army is here! What do we do?¡± The defenders on the wall panicked. There were only five thousand of them in total while Yingshang was quite big. Yingshang¡¯s current general was also a nameless person. He was only chosen to be the governor as he could read a little.


    ¡°Do not panic! We have walls and the moat! The city won¡¯t fall so quickly!¡± The general shouted as he tried to calm the soldiers down. Instead of his intended result, the soldiers became more nervous. Saying that the city won¡¯t fall so quickly meant that the city would eventually fall anyway.


    ¡°Stand strong! Imperial Uncle Liu will definitelye and save us!¡± The governor shouted. If it was not because of Liu Bei, he would at most just be a teacher. Liu Bei was the one who appointed him as a governor. This was like a dream which is also why he was thankful towards Liu Bei. If Yingshang were to fall, how was he to remain a governor?


    Of course, there won¡¯t be any reinforcements. Liu Bei¡¯s constant defeat left him powerless to even defend himself. However, these people believed their own lies. They had hope for as long as the city remain theirs. If the city were to be taken over, they would only be taken advantage of by others. Although they only had five thousand defenders, they still have tens of thousands ofmon citizens. When the timees, they could agitate the popce to defend the city.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! We cannot surrender! Did you not see what happen at Anfeng?¡± Another person shouted. As Anfeng was not far away, they could see the fires from Yingshang. There were also army deserters from Anfeng tragically describing the attack.


    The moment Anfeng was mentioned, the defenders all became excited. As they were originally citizens of Yingshang, they did not want their home to end up like Anfeng.


    ¡°Defenders! I will give you one incense stick worth of time! If you do not leave the walls by then, do not me this Grandfather Zhang for attacking!¡± Zhang Hu shouted again.


    ¡°Ge Jun! You go as well.¡± Zhang Liao ordered when he noticed that defenders in Yingshang were prepared to struggle desperately. This was going against his n.


    ¡°General Zhang! Don¡¯t advise them to surrender!¡± Ge Jun rode forwards and shouted towards Zhang Hu.


    ¡°Ge Jun! Why have youe?¡± Zhang Hu asked.


    ¡°I came to tell you not to persuade them to surrender!¡± Ge Jun replied.


    ¡°Do not persuade them to surrender?¡± Zhang Hu was confused for a moment since this was going against his orders. However, he soon understood after seeing Ge Jun¡¯s expression.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. How can they surrender? If they do, how are we to obtain the wealth in the city?¡± Ge Jun shouted loudly.


    ¡°Wealth?¡± The defenders were confused.


    ¡°Wealth! Not just the ones that belong to the governor and the ones found in the barracks! There is also themon people¡¯s wealth!¡± Ge Jun¡¯s voice grew louder.


    ¡°Hah! I knew it! Look at the Yangzhou Army! They have no good intentions! They want to kill and plunder! How could we surrender?¡± The governor said with delight. ¡°We will live and die together with Yingshang! We cannot allow them to harm our people!¡± The governor shouted loudly and the defenders now see the Yangzhou Army as their sworn enemy.


    ¡°We can use the people!¡± The governor thought to himself happily. Originally, he was unable to use themon people and could only rely on his five thousand troops. This would not be enough but things would be different if he had the support of themon people. They would be able to defend for much longer.


    ¡°General Zhang Hu! You must know that our Lord is too kind especially towards themon people! You see! Our taxes are only thirty percent!¡± Ge Jun continued to shout.


    ¡°Thirty percent?¡± The defenders were dumbstruck. At Yuzhou, the tax was fifty percent. Even then, they were already very grateful as the standard tax rates set by the other warlords were seventy or eighty percent.


    ¡°Thirty percent! How beneficial for the people!¡± Zhang Hu also participated in the act of ttery.


    ¡°Who said it isn¡¯t? Our Lord cares a lot for themon people of the Han Dynasty!¡±


    ¡°General Ge Jun! What does that have to do with our current situation?¡± Zhang Hu asked.


    Ge Jun then replied resentfully. ¡°The Lord cares so much for themon people that we don¡¯t get much profits! Fighting a war is barely enough to fill our pockets!¡±


    ¡°If Yingshang were to surrender, they would be the Lord¡¯s subordinates. How then are we supposed to plunder Yingshang? You know we are not allowed to rob themon people! Offenders will be executed!¡±


    ¡°Ah! What do we do then?¡± Zhang Hu pretended to be shocked.


    ¡°General Zhang Hu! If we conquer them normally, they would be enemies. Even their citizens are enemies! There are no problems if we rob our enemies! We can take all their wealth and women for our brothers to enjoy! If they surrender, we will not get anything!¡±


    ¡°What do we do?¡± The defenders on the walls panicked again as Ge Jun then started to describe how to rob the city. Although he and the Xiliang Cavalry had never done anything too bad before, they had seen such atrocities before.


    ¡°This person is deluded! They would not be able to capture our Yingshang with us guarding it!¡± The governor snorted. His words calmed the defenders as he was right. As long as Yingshang still stood tall, Ge Jun¡¯s method of plunder was just his delusion.


    ¡°Ge Jun, if we do not persuade them to surrender, we will have to sacrifice the lives of our brothers for profit! We cannot suffer casualties just for wealth!¡± Zhang Hu said earnestly.


    ¡°Haha, Zhang Hu does not know the art of war! Yingshang may have tall walls and is surrounded by a moat but it is actually full of mistakes! It is easy to capture it!¡±


    ¡°Easy to capture Yingshang? Thene! This governor will wait and see how many people you will need to sacrifice to obtain Yingshang!¡± Yingshang may have been destroyed once but it had already been repaired. It would only be easy to capture if the defenders were grossly ipetent.


    ¡°Do you remember what the Lord said? The strongest fortress in the world is often broken from the inside!¡± Ge Jun said to Zhang Hu.


    ¡°From the inside? General Ge Jun, do we have a spy inside Yingshang?¡± Zhang Hu asked.


    ¡°A spy?¡± The defenders look at each other.


    ¡°Do not be suspicious of each other. How could there be a spy amongst us? This is just the enemy¡¯s trick!¡± The governor calmed the defenders.


    ¡°How could we have a spy in Yingshang?¡± Ge Jun also agreed to the governor¡¯s words.


    ¡°Then how are we going to capture the city?¡±


    ¡°Haha! The method is here!¡± Ge Junughed and pointed at his mouth.


    ¡°The mouth?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to talk us to death? If words could kill, I would have already died a thousand times!¡± The governor mocked as heughed.


    ¡°Yes, it is the mouth. Not ours, but theirs.¡± Ge Jun added as he stared at the defenders on the walls.


    ¡°Theirs?¡±


    ¡°General Zhang Hu, what is it that men cannot separate from?¡±


    ¡°Their mothers?¡± Zhang Hu spoke without thinking, causing everyone tough.


    ¡°It is food you moron!¡± Ge Junughed.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°General Zhang Hu, they are running out of food as their Lord had not given them provisions!¡± Ge Jun¡¯s words immediately made the defenders restless.


    ¡°Did someone embezzle the provisions?¡± Zhang Hu asked with wide eyes. His question made the defenders all look at the governor.


    The governor started to panic. There were no such thing as apletely honest governor. Even he embezzled a little. However, a governor needed to be brazen or they would not have qualified for the post. ¡°I am an honest governor. How could I have embezzled the provisions? Do not listen to their lies!¡±


    ¡°Who said anything about embezzling? Liu Bei¡¯s officials are all honest!¡± Ge Jun¡¯s words allowed the governor to rx for a moment but he soon noticed that it was not the end.


    ¡°Even if they are honest, they would not have any food since even at Runan, their Lord Liu Bei don¡¯t have any provisions left! How could he distribute provisions to Yingshang? Their granary in Yingshang is practically empty!¡±


    ¡°What? It¡¯s empty?¡± One person start to ask.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that it has been a while since they sent provisions? So it is because they no longer have any provisions!¡±


    ¡°How can we fight without food?¡±


    Hearing these, the governor hurriedly tried to refute the rumors. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to them! The Lord had already sent provisions!¡±


    ¡°Then why have we not been paid? Did you embezzle the provisions?¡±


    ¡°No! I am a clean an honest official!¡±


    ¡°Then why have we not been paid?¡±


    ¡°I¡­!¡± The governor could no longer talk his way out. This would end either with the defenders thinking he embezzled the provisions or with the defenders realizing that they had no provisions. The governor originally wanted to borrow provisions like Guan Yu but that option had been blocked by Yangzhou.


    ¡°Do you need us to tell you? Just go to the granary and take a look for yourself!¡± Ge Jun continued to goad the defenders and then turned back to Zhang Hu. ¡°That is why they will grow weak in a few days. At that time, it would be easy to capture and plunder Yingshang! I am sure the Lord will not object!¡±


    Ge Jun¡¯s words rmed the defenders. Although Yingshang¡¯s governor tried to salvage the situation, it was a fact that they had little provisions left.


    ¡°Everyone! Do not panic! Even if we run out of provisions, our fellow citizens will lend us provisions! Think of the people behind us! They may be your parents, wife or children! What is there to be afraid of?¡± These words prevented the defenders from crumbling apart.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Zhang Liao frowned at this. If this were to continue, they would end up in a bitter struggle.


    ¡°Commander. Let me handle this.¡± One general said to Zhang Liao.


    ¡°Mm. I will have to inconvenience you.¡± Zhang Liao nodded.


    At this critical juncture where Ge Jun and Zhang Hu was about to meet with failure, the young general rode forward. He rode further ahead until he was within range of the arrows.


    ¡°General. Do not go further ahead.¡± Ge Jun warned.


    ¡°General Ge Jun, thank you for your concern.¡± The general cupped his fist. ¡°I am just showing the appropriate behavior.¡±


    He then took off his helmet and spoke to the defenders on the walls. ¡°Soldiers and people of Yingshang! Do you still remember me?¡±


    ¡°Ge¡­ General!¡± The was an uproar amongst the defenders.

 Chapter 539

    <h4>Chapter 539</h4>


    ¡°General Mi!¡± The defenders on the wall were shocked to see Mi Fang.


    ¡°Long time no see. Is everyone doing well?¡± Mi Fangughed and greeted the defenders in a rxed manner.


    ¡°General! Weren¡¯t you dead?¡± The defenders on the wall asked in confusion. In Yuzhou, it was said that all three members of the Mi Family have already perished.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I am already dead!¡± Mi Fangughed indifferently.


    ¡°General! Are you a ghost?¡± One defender asked in fear.


    ¡°Of course not! Have you ever seen a ghost appear in broad daylight?¡± Mi Fangughed.


    ¡°Oh right.¡± The defender nodded. How could there be ghosts during the day? He was just scaring himself.


    ¡°Imperial Uncle Liu¡¯s subordinate Mi Fang is dead. The Mi Fang you see here is the His Highness the King of Shu¡¯s subordinate.¡± Mi Fang said to the defenders.


    ¡°Guo Huai. How are you recently?¡± Mi Fang asked one of the defenders.


    ¡°General. I am doing well!¡± Guo Huai replied. He was Yingshang¡¯s general. Before this, he was one of Mi Fang¡¯s assistant. When Yingshang was being captured, Mi Fang knew he could not escape and so he ordered Guo Huai to leave while he stayed behind. As Guo Huai led the defeated soldiers well and was able to form a new defensive army with the help of the citizens, he was made a general by Liu Bei.


    ¡°Mi Fang Mi Zifang! How dare you return here after betraying the Lord?¡± The governor shouted angrily after seeing Mi Fang getting along with the defenders. It did not matter who Mi Fang was working for. If Mi Fang did not betray Liu Bei, the governor would lose his post. Therefore, Mi Fang was his enemy.


    ¡°I betrayed Liu Bei?¡± Mi Fang sneered angrily the moment Liu Bei was mentioned. ¡°Liu Bei is the one that betrayed me!¡±


    When Mi Fang was captured, his sister Lady Mi was with him. He was resolved to die to prevent himself from implicating his brother but Liu Mang used Lady Mi as a hostage to prevent him from killing himself.


    During his captivity, he wrote a letter to his brother saying to not care about his survival. He believed that Liu Bei would at least redeem Lady Mi as she was his wife. However, Lady Mi waster proimed dead by Liu Bei. It was such a good story too. One died fighting while the othermitted suicide from grief. In return, the Mi Family were given three titles.


    If that was all, it would not be too bad. His brother was still around. However, Liu Bei did not even spare his brother. This caused Mi Fang to thoroughly lose his faith in Liu Bei.


    In the past, the Mi Family had given their vast wealth to Liu Bei. Now, they only had one housekeeper. Liu Bei¡¯s return gift were three titles and the near extinction of the Mi Family.


    Fortunately, His Highness the King of Shu helped his brother escape. His brother was now the Chief of Commerce in Yangzhou, and was in charge of all theirmercial affairs. His brother was now also Marquis Guang. The Mi Family can rise again. Mi Fang now realized that Liu Bei only wanted their money. Once the money was used up, they would be thrown aside. On the other hand, Liu Mang wanted their talents.


    ¡°General?¡± The defenders did not know what to say.


    ¡°He is not your general! He is a traitor!¡± The governor shouted.


    ¡°You are right! I am a traitor! I want to personally kill Liu Bei with my own two hands! I want to see if his blood is red or ck!¡± Mi Fang bared his anger outward.


    ¡°Kill him! Release the arrows!¡± The governor ordered but no one paid him any attention. Had the person below the walls been anybody else, they would have followed the order. However, this was Mi Fang, their old general.


    ¡°Do you all want to rebel?¡± The governor asked angrily. He took out his sword and put it at the neck of one of the defenders. ¡°Shoot that traitor!¡±


    ¡°Sir! That man is our general!¡± The defenders still hesitated.


    ¡°He is a traitor! He is not your general! Shoot him or you will die!¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± The defender was still unable to do it.


    ¡°Then die!¡± The governor cut the defender¡¯s neck with his sword, spilling blood everywhere. He then moved on to threaten the next person.


    ¡°Shoot him!¡±


    ¡°Y¡­Yes!¡± This defender was frightened after seeing what happened to thest person. He took out his bow and shot an arrow. However, it was without strength. The arrow hit the ground before it could even reach Mi Fang.


    ¡°You as well! Just die!¡± The man¡¯s bad performance was obviously on purpose as even themon citizens could shoot more powerful arrows. As a result, the governor killed another defender.


    ¡°You! And you!¡± The governor had a malevolent expression. The soldiers he pointed at quickly moved to avoid him.


    ¡°Guo Huai! Surrender!¡± Mi Fangughed from below the walls. ¡°You all have no chance to win. Milord¡¯s army still have soldiersing from the rear. On the other hand, that Big Eared Liu is already trapped! I am also sure you know that Yingshang barely have any provisions left!¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Guo Huai replied. ¡°General! Leave! Since the city does not have any provisions, Milord will send more!¡±


    ¡°Guo Huai! Are you still dreaming? You have already been abandoned just like me! Liu Bei is already unable to endure after the defeat at Fancheng! Even Runan is running out of provisions! You are only here to buy Liu Bei time!¡± Mi Fang shouted again.


    ¡°Abandoned?¡± Guo Huai felt ufortable. Everyone hated traitors the most.


    ¡°Guo Huai! Think carefully! General Ge Jun and General Zhang Hu¡¯s words are correct. If you all surrender, Yingshang would belong to Milord! Milord will not allow the people to suffer. They would also be able to enjoy the thirty percent tax set by Milord! Previously, Milord had captured Yingshang once. Now, he brought an even bigger army! How long do you think you can hold out? Once Yingshang is captured through battle, it would be a pile of scorched earth!¡± Mi Fang persuaded.


    ¡°General¡­¡± Guo Huai struggled with his decision. Mi Fang may be his general but Liu Bei was his Lord. In the end, the final decisive factor was the hopeful expressions of the other defenders.


    Guo Huai sighed. ¡°General Mi Fang. I surrender.¡± Guo Huai could only say this. The defenders had no fighting spirit left especially after Mi Fang appeared. The benefits and consequences also influenced their fighting spirit. It was also true that Yingshang had fallen once. On top of that, their catapult machines have not yet been repaired.


    ¡°Guo Huai! Are you trying to betray the Lord? Good! Then I shall kill you first!¡± The governor said and then struck at Guo Huai with his sword. However, how could a civil official win against a general? He only managed to kill the two soldiers because no one dared to retaliate against a person of his position. Guo Huai was not the same as them.


    ¡°Forgive me governor. I will be using your head!¡± Guo Huai stated and shed the governor. Since he was going to surrender, he might as well go all the way.


    ¡°Guo Huai! You¡­!¡± The governor pointed at Guo Huai in disbelief before taking hisst breath. His head was send flying andnded in Guo Huai¡¯s hand. ¡°Yingshang¡¯s governor is dead! Open the gates!¡± The soldiers acted.


    ¡°Old Gao! How was it?¡± Zhang Liao asked as he watched the city gates being opened. He wanted to see Gao Shun¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°Mm.¡± Gao Shun nodded and brought his army towards Yingshang¡¯s entrance.


    ¡°Just ¡®Mm¡¯?¡± Zhang Liao asked. If you are going to show your approval, at least say a little more.


    Gao Shun turned to look at Zhang Liao and replied. ¡°Not stupid.¡±


    ¡°Pft!¡± The nearby Zhang Hu and Ge Junughed. Zhang Liao was the only one with a stifled expression.


    ¡°Old Gao! You better remember this!¡±

 Chapter 540

    Chapter 540


    Liu Mang¡¯s Army obtained Yingshang. Normally, the soldiers of the surrendered army would temporarily be imprisoned as a safety precaution. However, Mi Fang pleaded for leniency.


    Zhang Liao had no choice but allow it as not only is Mi Fang and his sibling working for Yangzhou, his brother was also the Chief of Commerce. By right, Zhang Liao should be respectful towards Mi Fang. Of course, this is not the only reason. Zhang Liao gave Mi Fang face mainly because Mi Fang was the one that captured Yingshang.


    Mi Fang had also sworn to take responsibility with his life in the event that these Yingshang soldiers were to rebel. Although he was a Second Grade general, he was useful. With his help the distribution of the provisions went smoothly. He was also able to cate themon people of Yingshang.


    Zhang Liao could not help but nod at this. In his report, he wrote a little more about Mi Fang saying that the man was not talented but had potential.


    As for Lu Bu, he managed to capture Ruyin extremely quickly. Ruyin¡¯s defenders did not have the time to react at all when they noticed Lu Bu¡¯s Army arrive. In half a month, Yangzhou already captured two counties.


    ****


    ¡°Report! Yingshang and Ruyin has fallen into the enemy¡¯s hands!¡± Liu Bei felt his head ache. He now understood Cao Cao¡¯s suffering during the battle at Guandu.


    The two counties had a total of a hundred and fifty thousand people. Yet both counties fell with barely any resistance. Yingshang City in particr fell without any resistance at all.


    ¡°Mi Fang Mi Zifang!¡± Liu Bei gnashed his teeth in anger. The Mi Family has made him embarrassed. Now the whole of Yuzhou knew that Mi Fang was alive. That would make the title he gave the Mi Family worthless. The documents he sent to Xudou was also being questioned.


    Liu Mang gave Mi Zhu the title of Marquis Guang while the title Liu Bei gave was just on the level of a county marquis. This was like a demotion.


    ¡°Milord. There is no need to worry. Yingshang and Ruyin are not important locations!¡± Sun Qian cated Liu Bei. Yingshang and Ruyin used to be granaries but now they were worthless. When Sun Qian remembered the empty city strategy, he was also filled with anger.


    ¡°There were only ten thousand weak soldiers and not much provisions. Defending would be impossible! Losing these two counties may even be beneficial for us!¡±


    ¡°Beneficial?¡± Liu Bei did not understand Sun Qian¡¯s meaning.


    ¡°Milord. Yangzhou captured these two counties in less than half a month without losing much. They would definitely becent. Pridees before a fall, our army deal a heavy blow towards the Yangzhou Army.¡± Sun Qian replied.


    ¡°Deal a heavy blow?¡± Liu Bei still could not understand. He thought Sun Qian meant attacking the Yangzhou Army but this was impossible with his current strength.


    ¡°We just need to defend the city!¡± Sun Qian said and pointed at the map. ¡°Right now, Xiangcheng and Nandun has about twenty thousand soldiers and three hundred thousand citizens. If Milord were to spread the news that Yangzhou was going to massacre them, the citizens will go to war. Even if Yangzhou have more soldiers, they would be trapped outside Xiangcheng. How many soldiers does Milord think they would have right now after capturing two cities?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Liu Bei¡¯s eyes glinted brightly. Xiangcheng had lots ofmon people. Although they could not be used to attack the enemy, they could still defend the city. Liu Bei was also adept in framing people. He still had many faithful followers from when he painted Cao Cao as an evil person in Xuzhou.


    ¡°Men! Take the provisions sent by Cao Cao and distribute eighty percent of it to the people of Xiangcheng and Nandun!¡± Liu Bei gave the order. After distributing the provisions, he would only be left with ten thousand provisions. Liu Bei would have no choice but to be frugal.


    ¡°Cao Cao, Cao Mengde! You yed a good move!¡± Liu Bei praised Cao Cao though he wasn¡¯t feeling grateful at all. Cao Cao provided just enough provisions for Liu Bei to deal with Liu Mang. However, there would not be enough for Liu Bei to expand his army. Cao Cao had no intentions to allow either forces to be more powerful.


    However, Liu Bei was not one to be defeated so easily. He would first deal with his current problem and then formte a new n.


    ****


    Ruyin and Yingshan fell easily but the people of Nandun vowed to fight to the death. Yangzhou¡¯s persuasion for their surrender fell on deaf ears.


    Zhang Liao said that they had little provisions left but the defenders of Nandun took out provisions and even showed it to the Yangzhou Army. They even arrogantly said to the Yangzhou Army that these provisions came from Xudou.


    Lu Bu had the Yangzhou Army attack once but they were beaten back. The Nanjun defenders fought with their lives. They fought so hard that the Formation Breaker and the Xiliang Cavalry felt ashamed. These defenders were like elites.


    With great difficulty, they managed to capture one. After interrogation, they found out that Liu Bei had spread the rumor saying that Liu Mang will massacre everyone in the city after capturing it. As many of them were from Xuzhou, many of them also listened to Liu Bei. Thus, Nandun had be a strong wall. A hundred thousand people was arge number.


    It was just like when the people of Wan helped Liu Mang protect the city from Sun Ce. Zhang Liao and the others did not dare to use catapults. This is because Liu Mang needed the people from Yuzhou. If they were to use catapults, the misunderstanding would deepen. Many of themon people were helping to defend the walls. The catapults would not be able to differentiate whether they were soldiers or themon people.


    Once themon people were killed, their resistance would be even fiercer. The army stopped and sent a letter to Jingzhou to request for Liu Mang¡¯s instructions.


    ****


    ¡°Cao Cao gave Liu Bei provisions?¡± Liu Mang muttered as he read the reports. He initially thought that the battle would go smoothly as Liu Bei had lost troops and would lose popr sentiment for being unable to pay back the provisions. However, Cao Cao had suddenly interfered, allowing Liu Bei to feed his troops and maintain his poprity.


    ¡°Cao Cao, Cao Mengde is truly ambitious!¡± Liu Mang sighed. When Cao Cao attacked Liu Mangst time, Liu Mang was able to see Cao Cao in his most miserable moment. At that time, Cao Cao¡¯s sorry figure was disgraceful. However, that was part of his ambitious character.


    He had not even pacified Hebei and he was already meddling with the Central ins.


    ¡°Milord. Cao Cao, Cao Mengde is too free. He would stir up trouble if he has nothing to do!¡± Jia Xu smiled. Cao Cao had alreadyid the ground work for Yuan Tan and Yuan Shang to fight each other. Now he just needed to watch. If he did not need to wait for them, he would have already assembled his army. As he was free, he would definitely find things to do.


    ¡°Since he is free, let us give him something to do!¡± Liu Mang said coldly.


    ¡°Milord, you seem to have a n!¡±


    ¡°Wenhe. What about you?¡±


    ¡°How about we both write down our ns on our palm?¡±


    ¡°Good!¡± Liu Mang agreed and the two wrote down a character on their palm. When they were done, the character ¡®Xu¡¯ was written on both their palms.

 ?Chapter 541

    Chapter 541


    The capital city of Hebei was the once the ce where Yuan Shao controlled everything. Now, it was all Cao Cao¡¯s property. The Grand General¡¯s residence also had its name changed to Peaceful residence as a mockery. Inside the residence, Cao Cao was blissfully surrounded by three women.


    ¡°Senior Minister. Let this servant feed you.¡± A beautiful woman smiled as she handed a fruit towards Cao Cao. Cao Cao ate the fruit and licked her fingers.


    ¡°Senior Minister! This servant will also feed you!¡± The other woman jealously tried to feed Cao Cao as well but her attempt was rejected by Cao Cao.


    ¡°Senior Minister, what¡¯s wrong? You take food from sister but not this servant! The Senior Minister is biased!¡± The woman sulked. It was the age where people had to see face. These women were no different.


    ¡°The beauty is rightfully angry. It is my mistake. But is feeding me with the hands enough?¡± Cao Cao teased.


    ¡°Then what does the Senior Minister want?¡± The woman asked, acting spoiled.


    ¡°I want to wrap you up before being fed!¡± Cao Cao¡¯s hand swept down the woman¡¯s face with a lecherous smile.


    ¡°Senior Minister! You are so bad!¡± The woman replied without blushing as she was trained to serve men since young. The other two women also wanted to join in the fun.


    Cao Cao was a winner in life. No one would have expected someone with his background to be sessful. Cao Cao himself did not want to admit it but he was once Yuan Shao¡¯s attendant. Yuan Shao was the boss, followed by Xu You and then Cao Cao.


    The three of them used to be known as the three evils of Luoyang for doing all kinds of misdeeds. Yuan Shao eats the ¡®meat¡¯, Xu You drinks the ¡®wine¡¯ and Cao Cao is made the scapegoat. At that time, Cao Cao realized that he had to be outstanding. He had to be the boss.


    While Cao Cao was having fun, a female servant suddenly intruded. Cao Cao naturally did not like to be watched when ying like this so all the guards were stationed outside. Only the female servants could enter. When the servant saw the scene in front of her, she blushed. Cao Cao was better at ying aroundpared to the previous master.


    ¡°Senior Minister¡­ M-Military Advisor Guo Jia is requesting an audience.¡± The servant blushed as she reported.


    ¡°Feng Xiao?¡± Cao Cao muttered and slowly stood up. Although he also loved to enjoy himself, he knew how to prioritize his affairs. That is how he managed to rise above the others.


    ¡°Senior Minister. How about apanying us for a while longer?¡± The women were dissatisfied. With jobs like theirs, their lives would not end well. In the end, they would be gifts for others. Their only way out is to take sire their master¡¯s child and be a mother.


    This servant suddenly appeared just as they were about to have sex so they were naturally unhappy.


    ¡°My beauties, there is no need to worry. I will be back once I have finished this matter.¡± Cao Cao said as he licked one of them, causing her to shiver involuntarily.


    Cao Cao did not like to repeat himself for a third time. If he had to do that, someone would die. As he had been in that residence for several months, the people there all knew his character. Thest time one woman had made Cao Cao repeat himself for the third time. It did not matter how skillful she was at seduction she still ended up dead.


    The women had no choice but to give up.


    After Cao Cao tidied himself up and went to the hall, he found Guo Jia already waiting for him.


    ¡°Milord¡­¡± Guo Jia stepped forward wanting to give his report but Cao Cao immediately stopped him.


    Cao Cao supported Guo Jia and replied. ¡°Fengxiao. Why did youe out in such cold weather? You should have just told your book servant to call for me. I wille and find you!¡± Cao Cao reproached.


    ¡°Cough! Milord. I¡­ Cough!¡± Guo Jia coughed as he tried to speak. He had been sick for quite some time but his illness worsened at Hebei due to the drop in temperature. He spent most of his time coughing. Cao Cao wanted to send Guo Jia back to Xudou but Guo Jia rejected this option.


    ¡°You!¡± Cao Cao felt heartbroken looking at Guo Jia. ¡°Come and sit! Men! Quickly bring that fur coat here!¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± One of Cao Cao¡¯s subordinate quickly left to take one of Cao Cao¡¯s fur coats. This fur coat was given to him by one of Jizhou¡¯s nobles. When he returned, Cao Cao personally draped it over Guo Jia¡¯s shoulders, much to his gratitude.


    ¡°Milord. The provisions have been sent to Yuzhou.¡± Guo Jia said. He felt better after wearing the coat though he was not sure if it was just his imagination.


    ¡°It is already been delivered? Haha. Fengxiao, truthfully speaking, I am still quite reluctant to give it to Liu Bei!¡± Cao Cao sighed. Lu Bu was an enemy but Liu Bei was someone he personally hated. This is because Liu Bei yed with his feelings. He had treated Liu Bei well by giving him troops, provisions and a title. When Guo Jia wanted him dead, Cao Cao stopped Guo Jia. Yet, Liu Bei replied by pping him in the face. ¡°However, it would be worth it if Liu Bei can hold out for a year!¡±


    Cao Cao did not have any good intentions. He simply did not want the Central ins to be united.


    ¡°This Liu Bei is not inferior to Milord in any way.¡± Guo Jia sighed withment. If Liu Bei had a noble background he could have be Cao Cao¡¯s greatest enemy. Liu Bei did not have many troops but he had the popr sentiment of the people. They were all willing to die in Yuzhou for him.


    ¡°Hmph! He is just a vile person! It is best that neither side wins!¡± Cao Cao snorted.


    ¡°Milord. There is another report. This one is from Xuzhou!¡± Guo Jia said as he handed over the reports to Cao Cao.


    Cao Cao read the details and immediately cried out in rm. ¡°Xuzhou is requesting reinforcements?¡± In the report, it is said that Yuan forces have appeared at Xuzhou¡¯s Jiang River.


    ¡°How could this be?¡± Cao Cao cried out when he read that the enemy had arge force, several tens of thousands of troops. Xuzhou¡¯s governor no longer dared to go out and had his army close the gates.


    ¡°Who is the one attacking?¡± Cao Cao could not understand. Only three people could carry the Yuan g. That was Yuan Tan, Yuan Xi and Yuan Shang. As for Yuan Shao, there had been no news about him for a long time. Cao Cao did not even know if Yuan Shao was still alive or not.


    Yuan Shang was the first to be kicked out as his territory at Youzhou and Jizhou was within Hebei. He would not have the troops to send to Yuzhou. Even if he did, he would have to pass through Qingzhou. However, his brother would definitely not allow him passage.


    It was possible for the culprit to be Yuan Tan. Qingzhou was close to Yuzhou. However, Cao Cao did not believe that the culprit is Yuan Tan as he had bestowed Yuan Tan the title of Grand General. As a result, the foolish Yuan Tan showed him face and even dispatched an envoy hoping to form an alliance to wipe out Yuan Shang.


    Cao Cao then wondered if it was Yuan Xi. Amongst the three brothers, Yuan Xi was the one who could see things most clearly. He kept in touch with both his brothers in hopes that the three of them could chase Cao Cao away from Hebei. It was unfortunate that his two brothers were too busy blinded by the title of Grand General to pay him any attention.


    However, Yuan Xi was in Bingzhou and was recently seen.


    ¡°Milord. The g says it is the Grand General Yuan!¡± Guo Jiaughed bitterly.


    ¡°Grand General Yuan? Yuan Shao?¡± Cao Cao could not believe it. How could Yuan Shao suddenly take control of the situation by bringing tens of thousands of soldiers to Xuzhou when he may not even be alive?


    ¡°This is not Hebei¡¯s army! It¡¯s Liu Mang!¡± Cao Cao immediately understood. He had ced plenty of troops at the borders of Xuzhou and Qingzhou so the Hebei troops could not cross the Yangtze River.


    These troops appeared at Jiangyin, Huainan. Only Liu Mang and Sun Ce could dispatch these troops. However, it would not be beneficial at all for Sun Ce to attack.


    ¡°Where did his troopse from?¡± Cao Cao asked. Liu Mang had sent an army of one hundred thousand to Yuzhou. He should not have any more troops to dispatch.


    ¡°Milord! Other than the time Lu Bu was chased out of Yuzhou, their army have never been defeated before! Their numbers have only increased since then!¡± Guo Jia said. Although Liu Mang¡¯s battles had all been close matches, he managed to win them. Yangzhou also gained more troops thanks to Sun Ce¡¯s ploy of giving Yangzhou more citizens.


    ¡°What of our troops at Xuzhou?¡± Cao Cao asked. He too had a lot of soldiers stationed at Xuzhou. As Liu Mang was supposed to be fighting Yuzhou, he is definitely unable to bring elites to Xuzhou. Since both sides weren¡¯t using elites, it became a match of numbers.


    Cao Cao was confident that with the city walls and ample provisions, they should not have lose their territory so quickly.


    ¡°Milord. You have forgotten that there is someone under Liu Mang¡¯s employ! This person from Guangling is enough to match a hundred thousand men!¡± Guo Jia reminded.


    ¡°Chen Deng Chen Yuanlong!¡± Cao Cao said the man¡¯s name. Guo Jia nodded.


    The Chen Family had deep roots in Guangling. Even though Chen Deng had left for a long time and his property removed by Cao Cao, the people would still answer his call.


    When Chen Deng appeared at Guangling, the panicked citizens quickly calmed down. The defenders of Xuzhou lost the will to fight as they could not treat Chen Deng as an enemy. There were even defenders at Guangling who helped open the gate.


    These defenders did not bother changing out of their clothes. They went to other ces in Xuzhou pretending to be allies and helped Yangzhou opened up their gates as well. In a short moment, half of Xuzhou fell into Liu Mang¡¯s hands. Liu Mang sent twenty thousand troops to Xuzhou and the number increased to forty thousand. Amongst them were Chen Deng¡¯s five thousand elite Guangling Army.


    ¡°Is Liu Mang courting death? Is he not afraid that I would join forces with Liu Bei to attack him?¡± Cao Cao asked hatefully.


    ¡°Milord. Yangzhou is also afraid that you would retaliate which is why he only took the ces around Jiang River. On top of that, he is using the name Grand General Yuan. We cannot do anything to him unless we give up on Hebei.¡± Guo Jia exined.


    Cao Cao provided Liu Bei with provisions. Even though it was done secretly, it was an open secret. Yangzhou would definitely not take this quietly. So they posed as Grand General Yuan. This made their attack on Xuzhou fair game and is ¡°unrted¡± to Yangzhou.


    ¡°Liu Mang Liu Hanyang!¡± Cao Cao gnashed his teeth in anger. It was usually Cao Cao that schemed against others but he never expected to be struck back. Cao Cao tried to think of a way to deal with Yangzhou but he could not move until the situation at Hebei was resolved. Even the act of attacking Liu Mang would only benefit Liu Bei.


    Cao Cao also did not want to provide more provisions to Liu Bei as retaliation. This is because he knew that Liu Bei was a greedy and ungrateful wretch. Giving him more provisions may result in creating another powerful enemy.


    As for striking back with Xuzhou¡¯s troops, that was impossible. Not getting more cities captured would be the best they can manage. As a result, Cao Cao could only quietly suffer this setback.


    ¡°Milord, there is no need to worry. Liu Mang would also know not to push us too far which is why he only took the territory around Jiang River. Let us give those to him. The current Xuzhou isn¡¯t like the past anyway. Once we capture Hebei¡­ Cough¡­ We can turn our attention to Yangzhou!¡± Guo Jia cated Cao Cao.


    ¡°Sigh. We can only do it this way!¡± Cao Cao sighed as he thought about unifying Hebei and his sister-inw, Lady Liu. He was dissatisfied he could not obtain Lady Liu after capturing Ye but that would not be a problem after capturing Hebei. These thoughts lit a passionate feeling within him.


    When he saw Guo Jia¡¯s pale face, he advised Guo Jia to rest. ¡°Fengxiao. You must recuperate properly. I still need you to help me with the Central ins.¡±


    Guo Jia coughed as he replied. ¡°Of course. I myself want to see that God of War again.¡±


    ****


    ¡°Haha! Feel the resentment!¡± Yuan Shangughed inside Youzhou after reading a letter. This was the ce the White Horses¡¯ general burned himself to death. Now, it was Yuan Shang¡¯s territory.


    This entire time, Yuan Shang was feeling stifled while he was being pressured by Cao Cao¡¯s army. But now, he felt indescribable joy after reading the letter.


    ¡°Father! Did you know that your treasured son has sold himself out to Cao Cao? He has sold himself out to the enemy just to be Grand General!¡± Yuan Shang said to the bedridden Yuan Shao.


    The high spirited and powerful Yuan Shao was no more. He was on his deathbed and could only move his eyes and fingers. He wasn¡¯t even able to speak.


    There were two reasons Yuan Shao ended up in this miserable state. The first was due to the shock of losing to Cao Cao at Guandu. At that time, he vomited blood and copse. The second reason is because Yuan Shang wanted to seize power and took the opportunity to slowly poison him.


    Yuan Shao is left half alive because it would give Yuan Shang the justification to take over his father¡¯s position especially when ites to dealing with his older brother and appeasing the generals.


    Yuan Shao¡¯s eyes grew wide when he heard Cao Cao¡¯s name. Hearing that his eldest son relied on Cao Cao made him even more agitated.


    ¡°Father! Did you know your eldest son is unfilial? Did you know that your filial youngest son has upied half of Xuzhou?¡± Yuan Shang smiled triumphantly in front of his father.


    ¡°Look at this!¡± Yuan Shang showed his father the reports in a way that allowed his father to read. The report said that Yangzhou had lent twenty thousand troops to Yuan Shang. They captured half of Xuzhou under Yuan Shao¡¯s banner. Because of this, the captured territory once again returned to the Yuan Family.


    Before losing to Cao Cao, Yuan Shao had only thought of Yangzhou as a weak figure led by a defeated general and the remnant of his army. If Yuan Shao could defeat Cao Cao, Lu Bu, who had lost to Cao Cao, should not be a problem. Yuan Shao never expected to lose to Cao Cao instead.


    Reading the letter improved his mood slightly since his enemy had lost territory. He then read the part that said the soldiers were borrowed. This meant that they only flew a different g. While themander belonged to Hebei, the deputymander and the other soldiers all belonged to Yangzhou.


    ¡°With half of Xuzhou, I can attack that Traitor Cao¡¯s Xudou!¡± Yuan Shang proimed.


    However, Yuan Shao only felt sorrow. Yuan Shang was simply being used. As the troops belonged to others, he would not be able to gain control. It was no longer the era where the Yuan Family can easily gainmand of others. They no longer had the prestige to do so. There was even a condition that said they needed to provide two hundred thousand provisions to Yangzhou if they wanted Yangzhou to attack Cao Cao.


    Before this it would just be a joke since they would not be able to transport the provisions over anyway. However, with the Jiang River, they could now transport provisions by sea. Yuan Shao was able to see this fact after bing an observer in the sidelines.


    With the Jiang River, Gan Ning and the navy can go towards Liaodong.


    Liu Mang had long wanted to use the sea route. This had been dyed due tock of warships and personnel. Now, Gan Ning has his navy and took five thousand elites with him in case Jiangdong attacked. More soldiers were being recruited in Wan City, up to a total of thirteen thousand soldiers. Although, they were not as powerful as Gan Ning¡¯s elites, they were sufficient for Yangzhou¡¯s defenses.


    Gan Ning had left after he was given a special position by Liu Mang. He was sent to the shores of Liaodong with a map from modern times. This was to obtain a trade route for Liu Mang to buy more horses and sell salt and iron. This would be a mutually beneficial transaction.

 Chapter 542

    Chapter 542


    ¡°Kill! We live and die together with Nandun!¡± The Yuzhou defenders at Nandun showed astonishing spirit as they shot arrows down the walls.


    ¡°These guys are crazy!¡± Zhang Liao and the others now understood the power of rumors. The defenders and the citizens in Nandun had all been brainwashed by Liu Mang.


    Half of Nandun¡¯s citizens were originally from Yuzhou. These people were all extremely loyal to Liu Bei. Their loyalty towards Liu Bei only strengthened when Liu Bei returned their provisions with Cao Cao¡¯s help.


    They went crazy the moment Liu Bei said that Yangzhou will massacre everyone in the city. Zhang Liao could see plenty of people not wearing armor on the city walls.


    ¡°Charge again!¡± Lu Bu ordered from the camp. If they cannot capture Nandun, it would be difficult to march towards Runan as they cannot cut off their provisions. Nandun was the trial the Yangzhou Army needed to face.


    Lu Bu have seventy thousand troops under hismand but he did not have many ways he could use to capture Nandun.


    ¡°Milord. This is the third wave of attack!¡± One soldier reported. Each wave consisted of at least five thousand soldiers and each time they lose more than one thousand soldiers. Even a few men originally from the Urban Army lost their lives in the charge. Yet, their efforts had been in vain. They were unable to attack the city at all.


    ¡°Charge again!¡± The soldier replied. As he was themander, no one dared to disobey. Another five thousand men charged towards Nandun. Obviously, they failed, repelled by arrows and boiling water. The troops quickly fell into disorder.


    ¡°Withdraw!¡± Lu Bu gave the order. Seeing this scene, he knew that relying on his elites to scale the walls was impossible. Initially he thought of wearing them down through fatigue but now realized that his troops would be worn out before the enemy.


    ¡°Milord! Catapults!¡± After the troops withdrew, Gao Shun reminded Lu Bu about the catapults. With so many troops they could make catapults to attack Nandun.


    ¡°Milord! No!¡± Zhang Liao immediately opposed the suggestion. ¡°Milord! Liu Bei imed we would massacre the people! If we use catapults, we would cause casualties amongst the popce on the walls. This would certify us as enemies to the people!¡±


    If they were to attack with catapults, the rumors spread by Liu Bei would be facts. They would incite hatred and Liu Mang would no longer be able to use the people. The reason Liu Mang invaded Yuzhou in the first ce was to obtain manpower.


    ¡°But, if we do not use the catapults, we cannot take Nandun without suffering heavy casualties!¡± Cheng Yu added. Zhang Liao curled his lips. They needed catapults to win but using catapults would make victory meaningless.


    ¡°How about we ask His Highness?¡± One person suggested.


    Although Liu Mang was Lu Bu¡¯s son-inw, he seemed to be the one in charge instead of Lu Bu. Lu Bu protected Yangzhou¡¯s South while Liu Mang developed Yangzhou.


    Lu Bu himself did not expect the debilitated Yangzhou to flourish, even better than Shouchun and Lujiang. That was why Liu Mang was in charge. That being said, it was Lu Bu¡¯s decision as to whether they should consult Liu Mang for advice since Lu Bu was the father-inw. The others were afraid that Lu Bu would get angry as he came first. Without Lu Bu in front, Liu Mang would not have been able to obtain his current territory.


    ¡°Do it!¡± Lu Bu replied indifferently. He had no choice as his son-inw was far better than him. Lu Bu understood that he could only be a general. He could not truly conquernds.


    ¡°Oh right. Tell that boy that Ling Er misses him.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ***


    ¡°The people of Nandun are willing to die to defend it? This rabble rousing Liu Bei must die!¡± Liu Mang said after obtaining the report.


    ¡°This Liu Bei can already be considered a traitor to this nation!¡± Jia Xu said with sorrow. If you could lie to one, you are good at deceit. If you could get hundreds to take you at your word, you have charisma. However, Liu Bei could trick over a hundred thousand people so easily. This was already at the frightening level of witchcraft.


    Having popr sentiment would give you power. This is not something people just say for fun.


    ¡°We must definitely kill him!¡± Liu Mang said coldly. Liu Bei¡¯s ability to rally supporters was too frightening. Such a person with wild ambitions is better off dead for peace and stability.


    ¡°Afraid of using the catapult? I want both Nandun to disappear forever!¡±


    ¡°Milord?¡± Jia Xu was shocked. He did not expect Liu Mang to be so cold to the citizens. There were about a hundred thousand of them at Nandun.


    ¡°Wenhe. Even if we spare them, would you dare to use them?¡± Liu Mang smiled bitterly. Liu Mang did not want to be a butcher but these people already treat Liu Bei as a God due to being brainwashed. They would not admit their mistakes even if the facts wereid out in front of them. These kind of people would only bring disaster in the future.


    ¡°But Milord?¡± Jia Xu hesitated as Liu Mang needed the people. This was the reason he attacked Yuzhou in the first ce.


    ¡°Five hundred thousand men from Yuzhou is enough. In fact, it is already too much. Yangzhou cannot support them!¡± Liu Mang replied. Yangzhou have over one million citizens. Assuming they obtain eight hundred thousand citizens after defeating Liu Bei, there would definitely be too many people for Yangzhou to support.


    Liu Mang could only afford to take in five hundred thousand men. So he might as well treat the whole of Nandun as an enemy to wipe out.


    ¡°Milord. You will gain the reputation of a butcher which will hinder you!¡± Jia Xu pleaded but Liu Mang would not change his mind. ¡°Anyone that holds a weapon is an enemy! Either way, I have already be a butcher once! There is no difference even if I do it again!¡±


    ¡°Give my father-inw my reply. No matter the cost, I want Liu Bei¡¯s head and hisnd!¡± There was no time left. Cao Cao had already begun to meddle with the Central ins. This showed that his war at Hebei is going smoothly. Liu Mang needed to finish this and strengthen his army in order to face the uing obstacle.


    ¡°Understood! Oh right! Your father-inw also says that Madam Ling misses you!¡±


    ¡°Ling Er?¡± Liu Mang thought of his wife that loves him. They have been separated for several months now. He also thought of his other women including the widowed Lady Zou.


    ¡°I must act quickly! Capture Yuzhou and make Liu Biao allow me to go home!¡± Liu mang said to himself. He then had Jia Xu help him write a letter that stated how much he missed home.


    Meanwhile, someone within Jingzhou was also thinking of Liu Mang while filled with grievances.


    ¡°Why? Why did I only meet him now?¡± A beautiful woman grieved as shebed her hair. She was in the Lord¡¯s residence but her heart was not there.


    ¡°Mdy!¡± The servant Xiao Cui entered the room.


    ¡°Xiao Cui?¡± The beautiful woman seemed distracted but it did not hide her loneliness.


    ¡°Are you thinking of him again?¡± Xiao Cui asked.


    ¡°Do you not think of him?¡± She would ask every time she thought of him.


    ¡°Mdy!¡± Xiao Cui blushed.


    The beautiful woman sighed when she looked at Xiao Cui. She felt envious of Xiao Cui. ¡°In a few days, I will tell the Lord to gift you to him.¡±


    ¡°Mdy! Are you chasing me out?¡± Xiao Cui asked feeling frightened.


    ¡°Of course not you silly girl!¡± The beautiful woman replied as she stroked Xiao Cui¡¯s head.


    ¡°I want to support Mdy forever!¡±


    ¡°Your thoughts is enough.¡±


    ¡°Mdy. Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°What else can I do? He is not going to stay here!¡± The beautiful woman replied with a pained expression.

 Chapter 543

    Chapter 543


    The whole of Jingzhou celebrated recapturing Fancheng and obtaining Nanyang. Because of this, even Xiangyang City became busier.


    An elegant noble strolled the streets with his servants. This man was Huang Chen, the younger sibling of the Huang Family.


    ¡°How boring!¡± The Huang Chen frowned. In the past few days, all the influential families in Jingzhou busied themselves trying to obtain or expand their share of therge cake that is Nanyang. The merchants also busied themselves with Nanyang. As a result, there were less entertainment in Xiangyang.


    His brother who was supposed to apany him also ended up having discussions for the sake of the Huang Family. Huang Chen who was bored to death ended up taking a few servants out for a stroll with him.


    ¡°Fresh fruits! Fresh fruits!¡± A stallkeeper shouted.


    ¡°Is the fruit sweet?¡± Huang Chen asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s sweet! If it¡¯s not sweet it¡¯s free! How many fruits do you want?¡± The stallkeeper replied passionately.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Huang Chen said as he picked up a fruit.


    ¡°Sir. These fruits have already been washed.¡± The stallkeeper said.


    Hearing this, Huang Chen bit into the ripe fruit. He then nodded his head in satisfaction.


    ¡°Sir! Isn¡¯t it sweet? How many do you want?¡± The stallkeeper saw that Huang Chen was pleased and hoped that Huang Chen could buy out his entire stock.


    ¡°The rest of you, take a fruit and taste it as well.¡± Huang Chen said to his subordinates.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The stallkeeper felt regret at losing a few more fruits but he would still profit if Huang Chen bought more.


    ¡°Come. Help me pack several catties of this, this and this.¡± Huang Chen said as he pointed at the fruits.


    ¡°Yes!¡± The stallkeeper grinned from ear to ear. If he could sell all his fruits, he would be able to go home early. He quickly got to work and packed up all the fruits.


    ¡°Altogether it would be¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Seeing the bag in his servants hands, Huang Chen nodded and started to leave before he even hear the price of the fruits.


    ¡°Sir!¡± The stallkeeper quickly blocked Huang Chen¡¯s way. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Huang Chen asked despite being perfectly aware of his misdeeds.


    ¡°Sir! You haven¡¯t paid me!¡± The stallkeeper could only say it out loud since Huang Chen did not seem to respond.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it earlier? If it¡¯s not sweet it¡¯s free!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± The stallkeeper stared nkly. Before he could react, one of Huang Chen¡¯s subordinate pushed him aside impatiently.


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    ¡°This¡­!¡± The stallkeeper finally understood. These people bought an entire bag of fruits with no intentions of paying.


    ¡°Sir! You can¡¯t do this!¡± The stallkeeper rushed towards Huang Chen in tears.


    ¡°How dare you block our Young Master¡¯s way? You must want to die!¡± Huang Chen¡¯s servant immediately pushed the stallkeeper aside again.


    ¡°Sir! This is just a small business! Please don¡¯t do this!¡±


    ¡°Do you not know who our Young Master is? If you continue to stand in our Young Master¡¯s way, all of your fruits will be gone as well!¡± The servant said maliciously.


    ¡°Who are you that you cannot even pay me money?¡± The stallkeeper refused to let Huang Chen leave.


    ¡°This shameless bastard! Brothers! Beat him up!¡± The servant immediately called his otherpanions to beat up the stallkeeper.


    ¡°Who is this thug? How could he be so ruthless?¡± The other citizens also began to ask.


    ¡°Lower your voice. That¡¯s the Huang Family¡¯s second son! If he hears you, you are finished!¡±


    ¡°The Huang Family? Even if he is the Huang Family, he cannot act this way? Is there now in thisnd?¡±


    ¡°Law? There isw when Lord Kuai Liang is around. But now that Lord Kuai Liang is not around, the government office won¡¯t dare to do anything. Here, the Huang Family is thew!¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright. Don¡¯t beat him up until he dies.¡± Huang Chen said to his servants. This is because he felt ufortable being watched and he did not want to visit the judges.


    ¡°Understood!¡± The servant nodded and then spat at the stallkeeper. ¡°If it was not because the Young Master spared you, I would have already beaten you to death!¡± Incidentally, the stallkeeper¡¯s stall was also overturned and his fruits were all over the ce.


    Huan Chen and his servants then left the area as the stallkeeper wailed.


    ¡°Oh right. Bian Nan. Do we still have that medicine?¡± Huang Chen asked his servant as he bit into another fruit.


    ¡°Medicine? Oh that medicine.¡± Bian Nanughed evilly. The medicine they were talking about was aphrodisiac.


    Huang Chen was famous in Xiangyang formitting all kinds of misdeeds. Him grabbing women were amon urrence. If the woman would not follow him, he would first entice her with money. If that did not work, he would threaten the family. If that still failed, he would drug the woman with an aphrodisiac. The best aphrodisiac was the brothel¡¯s expensive Zui Xian Yu. Each drop of it costs several gold. Even though Huang Chen was rich, he would rather not waste it on themon women so he boughtmon aphrodisiac from a pharmacy.


    ¡°Young Master. We do not have much of that medicine left. We could maybe use it one or two more times at most.¡± Bian Nan replied.


    ¡°Not much left?¡± Huang Chen frowned. What is he to do when it runs out?


    ¡°Do not worry, Young Master. This Bian Nan will procure a few more bottles for you at Cirentang!¡± Bian Nan said like a true henchman.


    Cirentang was the most famous pharmacy in Jingzhou. Not only can you buy medicine there, they also have several doctors, including famous ones from Yangcheng. If a noble falls sick, they would summon doctors from Cirentang first. In the end, it is a business. Bian Nan and the others bought their aphrodisiac from one of the avaricious doctors from Cirentang.


    ¡°No need.¡± Huang Chen waved his hand.


    ¡°Young Master, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. Today, I will follow you to Cirentang!¡± Huang Chen said magnanimously.


    ¡°Ooh! Looks like Cirentang would be blessed with your noble presence today!¡± Bian Nan ttered.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Lead the way!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Master!¡± Bian Nan replied and quickly led Huang Chen to Cirentang.


    Cirentang was thergest property in Xiangyang. It was equivalent to a hospital. They do not only treat the nobles but also themon citizens. As a result, it was crowded every day. Along with Cirentang were establishments like restaurants. This caused the entire street to be bustling with activity.


    ¡°Young Master. That building over there is Cirentang.¡± Bian Nan pointed.


    Huang Chen nodded, noticing that Cirentang was bigger about the same size as the Huang Family¡¯s residence. He did not want to think about the difference in the number of upants at all.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± As Huang Chen had never visited Cirentang, he looked around with interest as Bian Nan introduced the surrounding ces. Huang Chen nodded to Bian Nan¡¯s exnations, his boredom relieved.


    Just as Huang Chen was about to enter Cirentang, he bumped into someone.


    ¡°Young Master! Be careful!¡± Bian Nan warned but he was toote. As Huang Chen grew up drinking, he wasn¡¯t strong. He easily staggered and fell down.


    ¡°Are you blind?¡± Huang Chen shouted.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± A feminine voice replied. The woman who was carrying medicine apologized after realizing she had bumped into someone. However, she did not stop moving and continued moving towards the exit.


    ¡°If apologies were useful, why would we need the authorities? Bian Nan! Grab her!¡± Huang Chen shouted.


    ¡°Oh!¡± Bian Nan was slow to react to themand. Before he even moved, the woman was already on the streets.


    ¡°What are you still standing there for? Go after her!¡± Huang Chen shouted. He was bumped into so hard he felt like his bones were going to break.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Bian Nan finally acted and started to go after the woman. ¡°Stop right there!¡±


    Unfortunately, Bian Nan had started going after her toote. After chasing her through a few alleys, he lost sight of her.


    ¡°Brother Bian! She went that way!¡± One servant said to Bian Nan as he pointed to the backdoor of a home.


    ¡°Let¡¯s chase her!¡± Another servant shouted but he was stopped by Bian Nan.


    ¡°Where is she?¡± Huang Chen shouted as he caught up with the group. His body was bruised and he was angry. Once he find that woman, he wants to make her unable to live or die.


    ¡°Young Master! She went through that courtyard!¡± One person replied.


    ¡°Then why have you not chased after her?¡±


    ¡°Young Master! Wait! We cannot go in there!¡± Bian Nan stopped Huang Chen.


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°We cannot offend them!¡± Bian Nan smiled bitterly in reply.


    ¡°You stupid dog! Other than the Liu, Cai and Kuai Familes, there are no one that I cannot offend!¡± Huang Chen said angrily.


    ¡°Young Master. This ce belongs to the Cai Family.¡± Bian Nan warned. Before he served as Huang Chen¡¯s servant, he managed to learn about who not to offend. He was certain that this residence had been bought by the Cai Family as a guest house for friends that visited Xiangyang.


    ¡°This ce is for the Cai Family¡¯s guests?¡± Huang Chen¡¯s expression changed after hearing this. He may be the second son but he did not have Huang She¡¯s confidence. After all, Huang She was the heir. He was just a member. He definitely could not afford to offend the Cai Family.


    ¡°That woman is the Cai Family¡¯s guest?¡± Huang Chen asked again. He was still feeling unhappy for getting knocked over.


    ¡°Young Master. If it is the Cai Family¡¯s guest, you can still go and argue with them!¡± Bian Nan said. As Huang Chen was the victim in this case, it was within reason to seek justice.


    ¡°But that woman¡­¡±


    ¡°Why are you stammering?¡± Huang Chen was already in a bad mood. Bian Nan¡¯s stammering only worsened his mood.


    ¡°Young Master. If I am not wrong, that woman is Miss Xiao Cui!¡±


    ¡°Miss Xiao Cui?¡± Huang Chen did not recognize the name.


    ¡°Young Master, have you forgotten? Miss Xiao Cui is Lady Cai¡¯s servant. You have seen her before when attending Liu Jingzhou¡¯s birthday feast.¡± Bian Nan reminded. The reason Bian Nan noticed Xiao Cui was because he admired her and her rtionship with Lady Cai. Xiao Cui may be a servant but she wore silk clothes. She can even speak to nobles. Bian Nan wanted to be such a servant.


    ¡°Lady Cai?¡± Huang Chen started to recall the person that stood behind Lady Cai.


    ¡°Of course, I may not have seen things clearly.¡± Bian Nan added.


    ¡°Forget it!¡± Huang Chen harrumphed, not wanting to enter the Cai Family¡¯s courtyard. The uproar over taking the Huang Family¡¯s funds had only just quieted down. He did not want to start anothermotion.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Cirentang. At the same time, I can get a checkup!¡± Huang Chen suggested. His body still ached.


    The group then returned to Cirentang.


    ¡°Young Master, walk slowly.¡± Bian Nan supported Huang Chen into the Cirentang. He then shouted for a doctor. ¡°Are there any doctors here?¡±


    ¡°Coming!¡± One man approached Bian Nan and Huang Chen. He then asked. ¡°Are the two of you here to buy medicine or to see a doctor?¡±


    ¡°Are you blind? Can¡¯t you see that our Young Master is injured? We want to see a doctor first and then buy medicine!¡±


    ¡°In that case, go over there and pay the money. Then take the wooden slip and line up.¡± The man replied with a polite smile. This was his job as part of the service industry.


    ¡°Line up?¡± Bian Nan looked at the long queue. There were chairs but how long were they supposed to wait?


    ¡°Quick! Tell your doctor toe and see my Young Master!¡± Bian Nan shouted again.


    ¡°Sir. I know you are anxious but so are the others. They are all patients.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Themon citizens yelled at Bian Nan. All of them were here to get treated. Why should they let others go first?


    ¡°Do you know who is our Young Master? Can you take responsibility if something happens to our Young Master?¡± Bian Nan refused to back down.


    ¡°I¡­¡± The man attending to them was an apprentice doctor so he had some medical knowledge. ¡°How about I take your pulse first?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! What do you know? Tell your Cirentang¡¯s Chen Quan! Tell Doctor Chen toe out!¡±


    ¡°Master Chen is busy.¡± The apprentice replied.


    ¡°Busy? Busy with what?¡±


    ¡°Master Chen is seeing a patient.¡± The apprentice replied. Chen Quan was one of the doctors at Cirentang. Doctors were supposed to treat everyone but Chen Quan was one of those that only treated the rich. This meant that his patient was a noble.


    ¡°Tell him toe out! Say that our Young Master is here!¡± Bian Nan said impatiently.


    The apprentice was dumbfounded. How could tell Chen Quan this when Chen Quan had a high status even in Cirentang.


    Fortunately, Chen Quan came out from one of the room. He was smiling at a few youths and an old man. The old man was the patient.


    ¡°Lord Wu, walk slowly.¡± Chen Quan said with a smile.


    ¡°Doctor Chen. My grandchildren is enough, you do not have to apany me.¡± The old man waved at Chen Quan.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Chen Quan said politely as the old man was generous with his money. He had visited Cirentang several times and had paid a total of at least ten gold to Chen Quan. Chen Quan needed to take good care of such a good customer.


    ¡°Chen Quan!¡± Bian Nan shouted the moment he saw Chen Quan.


    ¡°Brother Bian? Did youe to take the medicine? You all can really do it!¡± Chen Quan greeted back cordially. Bian Nan was also one of his good customers but he still needed to send the old man off.


    ¡°Doctor Chen. If you have other patients, you do not need to see us off.¡± The old man¡¯s grandson said.


    ¡°There is no hurry!¡± Chen Quan replied. Since Bian Nan is usually here just to take medicine, all Chen Quan needed to do was give the medicine.


    ¡°Chen Quan. Do not me me for not telling you. Our Young Master is here!¡± Bian Nan felt indignant at being put aside so simply. His words became less polite.


    ¡°Your Young Master? Young Master Huang Chen is here?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Lord Wu. It seems that I have work to do and cannot see Lord Wu off. Please forgive me.¡± Chen Quan immediately changed his attitude as the Huang Family had more influence than the Wu Family. The Wu Family was rich but in the end, they were just small nobles. On the other hand, the Huang Family would be able to make Chen Quan filthy rich.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. You are busy.¡± The Wu Family¡¯s elder was a reasonable man.


    ¡°Where is your Young Master?¡± Chen Quan asked Bian Nan.


    ¡°Over there.¡± Bian Nan pointed at Huang Chen.


    When the apprentice saw Chen Quan, he also greeted respectfully. ¡°Master Chen Quan.¡±


    Chen Quan nodded in reply. ¡°Go. I will take care of things here.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The apprentice nodded and left.


    ¡°Second Lord Huang.¡± Chen Quan cupped his fist and greeted.


    ¡°Doctor Chen.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Chen Quan asked. Although he was greedy, his ability was real. With a single nce, he could actually tell that Huang Chen was injured.


    ¡°Our Young Master was knocked down by someone. If you had note out earlier, we would have already charged in to find you.¡± Bian Nan said in a bad mood.


    ¡°Quickly! Second Lord Huang,e in! I will diagnose you once you are inside.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for the trouble.¡± Huang Chen nodded and then followed Chen Quan into a room.


    Huang Chen took off his clothes to show his wound. It was extremely painful. Contrary to his expectations, Chen Quanughed.


    ¡°Old man Chen! You dare tough? My Young Master is so badly injured!¡± Ban Nian felt angry. As the ident happened at the entrance, Huang Chen fell onto a bad spot.


    ¡°No. I amughing because even though the injury looked serious, it is just a bruise. The bruise is a good thing. It showed that the injury did not reach the bones.¡± Chen Quan exined.


    ¡°Did not reach the bones? Then quickly treat our Young Master!¡±


    ¡°Come. Bring my medical box and some peppermint.¡± Chen Quan said to his apprentice.


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± The medicine were quickly delivered. Chen Quan wiped the peppermint on the affected area. It was cooling and helped remove the blood. After wiping off the blood, he opened up a silk cloth that contained acupuncture needles.


    ¡°Second Lord Huang. Endure a little.¡± Chen Quan said. Huang Chen was about to reply when he felt the needles pricking him. The needles were ced in the affected area and helped the blood circte.


    Although Huang Chen felt the stabbing pain from the needles, his wound did not feel as bad as before.


    ¡°Doctor Chen is brilliant!¡± Huang Chen praised generously. As everyone would fall sick, having good rtions with a good doctor would only be beneficial.


    ¡°No. Second Lord¡¯s injury is simply superficial. Once you go home, just use some peach kernels or something and it will be fine.¡± Chen Quan replied modestly.


    The moment Huang Chen¡¯s injury was mentioned, his expression turned ck again.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you still feel unwell? Allow this doctor to take your pulse.¡± Chen Quan thought that Huang Chen was dissatisfied with something or had other problems. When he checked Huang Chen¡¯s pulse, he could tell that Huang Chen was not particrly healthy. Huang Chen who was in his twenties was as fit as an old man in his fifties.


    However, Chen Quan knew enough not to say it. Not only would it be useless advice, Chen Quan himself would be treated as a viin.


    ¡°It is not my body that is unwell but my emotions.¡± Huang Chen said coldly as he thought about Lady Cai¡¯s servant Xiao Cui. He was full of anger.


    ¡°Right. Why did Xiao Cuie to Cirentang?¡± Huang Chen asked curiously. He was puzzled as to why Xiao Cui was such in a hurry.


    ¡°Who?¡± Chen Quan did not recognize the name at all.


    ¡°The servant that is usually by Lady Cai¡¯s side.¡± Bian Nan replied.


    ¡°Lady Cai?¡± Chen Quan shook his head. ¡°I do not know who that is. Doctor Zhang is in charge of treating the Cai Family.¡± Chen Quan said jealously. Chen Quan¡¯s medical skills were around Zhang Zhong¡¯s level though there were areas where he was slightlycking and areas where he did better. However, Zhang Zhong was known as the best doctor because he had the patronage of the Cai Family.


    Zhang Zhong then took this opportunity to visit the other influential officials. He was skilled and people start to know about him. His reputation surged. On top of that, working for the Cai Family meant that he was also rewarded well.


    Although Chen Quan also treated nobles, these nobles weren¡¯t as influential. The head of the Wu Family paid him ten gold. This generous amount was enough to make Chen Quan extremely happy. However, when Zhang Zhong was paid by the head of the Zhou Family, he was paid hundreds of gold.


    How could Chen Quan not feel jealous? That is why Chen Quan now wanted to grab onto the Huang Family. If Huang Chen were to rmend him, his career would soar. Thinking this, he decided to answer all of Huang Chen¡¯s questions to please him.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t know, forget it.¡± Huang Chen said in disappointment.


    ¡°If you are not too busy, I can find out what sickness Xiao Cui came here for.¡± Chen Quan said.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Huang Chen showed interest.


    ¡°You better not deceive our Young Master or your reputation will fall!¡± Bian Nan threatened. He did not have any deep rtionship with Chen Quan. Their only rtionship was the purchase of the aphrodisiac. This is mostly because other doctors considers selling aphrodisiac an outrageous act. Only Chen Quan was willing to sell it.


    ¡°Of course! I wouldn¡¯t dare deceive your Young Master!¡± Chen Quan replied. He wanted to strike it big. Cirentan may be big but in the end he was still just a doctor. In that era, doctors were considered craftsmen. It was also a lowly post for lower ss citizens. If Huang Chen wanted to go after Chen Quan, Chen Quan would not be able to escape.


    ¡°Meng Er. Go to the drug room and ask what medicine was given to the girl Xiao Cui.¡± Chen Quan said to his apprentice.


    ¡°Miss Xiao Cui?¡± The apprentice seem puzzled.


    ¡°Second Lord Huang. What did she look like today?¡±


    Huang Chen and Bian Nan then described her appearance such as the color of her clothing, her hairstyle and any essories she had worn. With this, there was enough information for Chen Quan¡¯s apprentice to work with.


    ¡°Xiao Fengzi!¡± The apprentice Meng Er called out as he entered the drug room.


    ¡°Mengzi? Is there something you need? I am very busy here.¡±


    ¡°It is not me. My teacher has a question for you.¡±


    ¡°Teacher Chen?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Can youe over for a bit?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t. I am extremely busy here. There are too many patients. I still need to give medicine to at least fifteen people.¡± Xiao Fengzi shook his head.


    ¡°Xiao Fengzi. Don¡¯t you want to study under my teacher?¡± Mengzi enticed.


    ¡°Of course I do!¡± Xiao Fengzi nodded. Chen Quan had a high position at Cirentang. If he could be Chen Quan¡¯s student, he could be a good doctor in the future. He would no longer need to just hand out medicine like a servant.


    ¡°Thene quickly!¡± Mengzi said.


    ¡°Alright. I aming.¡± Xiao Fengzi followed Mengzi after asking the person beside him to help out with his tasks.


    ****


    Chen Quan muttered to himself as he wrote the the names of the medicinal ingredients down. These were the ingredients used for Xiao Cui¡¯s medicine.


    ¡°Doctor Chen Quan. What is this medicine?¡± Huang Chen could not understand. All the medicinal names flew over his head.


    ¡°Second Lord Huang. Most of these ingredients on its own is nothing. Put together they be what we doctors call the Thirteen Taibao.¡±


    ¡°Thirteen Taibao?¡±


    ¡°It is a medicine for women at least three months pregnant. It is for a calm pregnancy.¡±


    ¡°Pregnant women?¡± Was Xiao Cui pregnant? That cannot be. ording to Chen Quan, the medicine was for women at least three months pregnant. If Xiao Cui was three months pregnant, she could not have been running around so wildly. It had to be for someone else.


    ¡°Second Lord Huang. The Thirteen Taibao is nothing special. The interesting part are thest few ingredients such as safflower, musk, peach kernel and others.¡±


    ¡°Are these not supposed to be part of the Thirteen Taibao?¡±


    ¡°Yes. What do these ingredients have inmon?¡± Chen Quan could not help but ask.


    ¡°Peach kernels? Doesn¡¯t it help blood cirction and remove blood stasis?¡±


    ¡°Yes. On its own, it helps blood circte.


    ¡°Did someone in the Cai Family get bumped into as well?¡± Bian Nan asked impulsively only for Huang Chen to hit him in the head.


    ¡°It improves blood cirction but only when given to normal people.¡±


    ¡°Second Lord Huang. If a pregnant woman takes this, it would cause an abortion.¡± Chen Quan exined. The medicine would make the person¡¯s veins rx. The unborn child will fall out and die.


    One was medicine for calm pregnancy and the other was for abortion. Questions would appear if the same person were to buy this two medicine.


    ¡°Calm pregnancy and abortion?¡± Huang Chen was confused and gave up thinking.


    ¡°Meng Er! Go and bring the medicine to improve blood cirction for Second Lord Huang. Also bring some of that medicine over!¡± Chen Quan ordered. Since Huang Chen was only here for the aphrodisiac, they would leave after obtaining it.


    Fortunately, Chen Quan was fully prepared. Huang Chen was famous in Xiangyang for grabbing women. He was no inferior to Cao Cao and Yuan Shao. While Cao Cao and the others send off the women after having their way with her, Huang Chen would defile them thoroughly. Cao Cao and the others wouldpensate the family with money. Huang Chen would not only give them nothing. He would let his underlings have fun with the women as well. In the end, the women would choose to die as they were too ashamed to stay alive.


    Chen Quan knew his actions offended public morals but he did not care. All he cared about was his career.


    Chen Quan only gave a small amount each time. It was only enough for a few uses. This was so that Huang Chen would keeping back to him. It is only by making Huang Chen remember him that he could be selected for promotion.


    ¡°In that case, Doctor Chen Quan. We will leave first.¡± Huang Chen said politely while leaving behind a few gold. This was rare for a person as stingy as Huang Chen.


    ¡°Allow me to send you off.¡± Chen Quan smiled.


    After escorting Huang Chen to the entrance, Chen Quan opened his mouth. ¡°Second Lord Huang. I have a request that I hope you are able to grant.¡± Chen Quan finally asked, not willing to waste this chance. He truly envied Zhang Zhong. He believed that Zhang Zhong must have gained another huge profit from Xiao Cui¡¯s visit.


    ¡°Doctor Chen Quan, what is it?¡± Huang Chen gave Chen Quan face. This is because Chen Quan treated his injury and he was also their source for aphrodisiac.


    ¡°I just hope Second Lord Huang would help me be famous.¡± Chen Quan replied.


    In other words, it was to help advertise Chen Quan and make other nobles go to Chen Quan for treatment as well. Asking Huang Chen meant doing this under the Huang Family¡¯s banner. As many still gave face to the Huang Family, they would look after Chen Quan as well.


    ¡°This¡­ Doctor Chen Quan is already a brilliant doctor. Do you even need the Huang Family¡¯s publicity?¡± Huang Chenughed. He was not willing to help Chen Quan. Although Chen Quan had treated him and provided him with aphrodisiac, it was something Huang Chen had to pay for. Helping Chen Quan gain publicity would be a thankless task.


    Chen Quan gritted his teeth. ¡°Second Lord. Right now, I am someone with no reputation. However, with my skill in medicine, I am able to earn a hundred gold a year. If Second Lord is willing, I will offer you thirty percent of my earnings.¡±


    ¡°Thirty percent of a hundred gold?¡± Before this, Huang Chen wouldn¡¯t even bat an eye. Thirty gold wasn¡¯t enough. However, he now only had a few gold left. That being said, he was from an influential family so he gave Chen Quan a meaningful nce.


    Seeing that Huang Chen was not moved, Chen Quan raised his offer to fifty percent. It did not work.


    ¡°Sixty percent! Second Lord, this is the highest I can go. I still need money to eat!¡±


    ¡°Alright! Chen Quan is such a brilliant doctor. It is my responsibility to make sure more people is treated by you!¡± Huang Chen nodded. With sixty percent, he would get sixty gold for every hundred gold earned by Chen Quan. On top of that, that money would increase the more business Chen Quan receives.


    ¡°Thank you Second Lord!¡± Chen Quan was overjoyed. He was now supported by the Huang Family and would neverck money.


    ¡°No need for thanks. I will have Bian Nan take my share of the earnings and medicine in the future.¡± Huang Chen said to Chen Quan.


    He then left towards his home. As he was injured by Xiao Cui, he no longer had the interest to y around.


    ¡°Second Master.¡± The gatekeeper greeted when he saw Huang Chen return.


    ¡°Second Master. Where did you go? The Young Master is looking everywhere for you!¡± A housekeeper ran over and said to Huang Chen. ¡°He is waiting for you in the main hall!¡±


    ¡°Brother? Alright. I will go right away.¡± Huang Chen nodded and then turned towards Bian Nan. ¡°Bian Nan. Take these things to the courtyard. I will return soon.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Huang Chen moved towards the main hall and saw his brother. Before he even reached the main hall, he shouted. ¡°Brother. I saw something interesting today! Lady Cai¡¯s servant Xiao Cui bought medicine for pregnancy!¡±

 Chapter 544

    <strong>Chapter 544</strong>


    ¡°Xiao Cui?¡± Huang Kai had no interest about the girl. He reproached Huang Chen. ¡°The whole family is so busy but you only know how to idle your time away!¡±


    After being reprimanded, Huang Chen also loss interest in talking about Xiao Cui. However, there was someone else who was interested.


    ¡°Xiao Cui from the Cai Family? Lady Cai¡¯s servant?¡± A youth suddenly said to Huang Chen.


    ¡°Quickly greet your brother!¡± Huang Kai said to Huang Chen.


    ¡°Big brother!¡± Huang Chen was startled when he saw the youth. This youth was their elder cousin Huang She. Huang Kai and Huang Chen¡¯s father was Huang Zu¡¯s little brother. Huang She himself was a year older than Huang Kai.


    ¡°No need to be too polite amongst brothers.¡± Huang She waved his hand impatiently and then asked. ¡°Were you talking about the Cai Family¡¯s Xiao Cui?¡±


    ¡°That is...¡± Huang Chen mentioned it earlier as amusement but he did not really know too much about it.


    ¡°Speak!¡± Huang She ordered with a bad expression. To him, Huang Kai and Huang Chen were just ordinary members of the Huang Family. The fact that they were inpetition for being named heir only made his opinion of them worse. If it was not because of Nanyang, he would not even be in that courtyard.


    ¡°Some go and get me Bian Nan!¡± Huang Chen ordered. He was hedonistic but he still paled inparison to Huang She. Encountering Huang She gave him cold sweat.


    Bian Nan was quickly called over.


    ¡°Young Master, Second Master?¡± Bian Nan greeted feeling puzzled. He then saw Huang She and panicked. ¡°Elder Young Master!¡± Bian Nan did not know how to address Huang She and could only do it this way.


    ¡°Bian Nan. Come and tell my brother if the person you saw was indeed Lady Cai¡¯s servant Xiao Cui.¡± Huang Chen passed the ball to Bian Nan.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Bian Nan was confused. Why do they want to ask about Xiao Cui? However, he still stepped forward and replied like a proper servant. ¡°Report. Elder Young Master. The person that bumped into the Second Master is indeed Lady Cai¡¯s servant Xiao Cui!¡±


    ¡°How did you first meet her?¡± Huang She continued to ask. Bian Nan then talked about how he first saw her at Liu Biao¡¯s birthday banquet.


    Huang She showed even more interest after confirming that it was indeed Xiao Cui buying medicine for calm pregnancy. This is because he wanted to take revenge on the Cai Family for his imprisonment.


    Huang She wanted to make sure the Cai Family would at least lose face even if he could not severely harm them. If Xiao Cui was pregnant, who was the husband? What a scandal!


    It was not only Cai Mao that was the target of his hatred. The one he hated more was Liu Mang.


    ¡°Elder Young Master. It should not be Xiao Cui that is pregnant.¡± Bian Nan said without knowing why he spoke up for Xiao Cui.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Huang She was not happy with the servant suddenly speaking out of turn. However, he patiently listened.


    ¡°Xiao Cui did buy the medicine but Doctor Chen Quan from Cirentang said that it was the Thirteen Taibao!¡± Bian Nan exined.


    ¡°Thirteen Taibao?¡±


    ¡°It is a medicine that is used only after three months of pregnancy. Xiao Cui did not look like she was three months pregnant. It would also not be possible for her to run so quickly!¡± At three months, there should already be some signs of pregnancy. Also, running around recklessly would have endangered the baby.


    ¡°It is not Xiao Cui¡¯s?¡± Huang She frowned. He wanted to find a scandal for the Cai Family. However, if it was not Xiao Cui¡¯s baby, then it wouldn¡¯t be a scandal.


    ¡°Even if it is not Xiao Cui, it must be someone rted to her!¡± Huang Chenmented. He had hatred towards Xiao Cui for injuring him. Although his injury was treated by Chen Quan, the pain was still there.


    ¡°Someone rted to Xiao Cui?¡± Huang She frowned. Was it some other servant?


    ¡°Xiao Cui did not only buy medicine for a calm pregnancy. She also bought medicine for abortion!¡± Huang Chen said after remembering Chen Quan¡¯s words about medicines that improve blood cirction.


    ¡°She also bought medicine for abortion?¡±


    ¡°Brother. Isn¡¯t Xiao Cui Lady Cai¡¯s personal servant?¡± Huang Kai wondered. As a spectator, he saw things more clearly.


    ¡°Yes. She is Lady Cai¡¯s personal servant.¡± Huang She nodded. Lady Cai was younger than Huang She so it wasn¡¯t strange for Huang She to have met with Xiao Cui before Lady Cai got married.


    ¡°Then there is a problem here. As Lady Cai¡¯s personal servant, Xiao Cui cannot be considered an influential person in the Cai Family but she still has a powerful identity. If Xiao Cui is pregnant, she can order someone else to buy the medicine. On the other hand, the only person who can made Xiao Cui personally buy said medicine can only be...¡± Huang Kai analyzed.


    ¡°You mean...¡± Huang She finally understood. The only person that could get Xiao Cui to personally buy medicine for pregnancy was Lady Cai.


    ¡°Lady Cai is pregnant?¡± Huang She frowned. If Lady Cai was pregnant with Liu Biao¡¯s child, their position in Jingzhou will only strengthen.


    ¡°But why would Lady Cai want an abortion?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that this child...?¡±

 Chapter 545

    <strong>Chapter 545</strong>


    Everyone no longer dared to think further. If their spection was true, it would be the biggest scandal in Jingzhou.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Liu Biao go to the Jingshan courtyard some time ago?¡± Huang She said. At that time, he mobilized his troops for unknown reasons. Many of these soldiers were children from noble families. The Huang brothers were even acquainted with some of them. All of these soldiers wereining about it. If Liu Biao had missed Lady Cai, he could just go by himself. There was no need to mobilize his army of five thousand people.


    At first, they all thought that Liu Biao was just being worried about Lady Cai. After all, an assassin had just appeared in Liu Biao¡¯s residence. It was natural for the husband to be worried about his wife.


    Huang She, who was the heir of the Huang Family has a good informationwork. It is said that Cai Mao was even berated by Liu Biao during this period. Huang She believed that these incident is connected to Lady Cai being pregnant.


    ¡°If the child is not Liu Biao¡¯s, whose is it?¡± Huang She pondered.


    ¡°Brother. I heard the King of Shu was also present at Jingshan!¡± Huang Kai said.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! How could I not have realized this?¡± Huang She¡¯s eyes shone. Lady Cai was definitely the one pregnant. If she were pregnant with Liu Biao¡¯s baby then her status would rise. However, if she wanted an abortion it would mean that there was something wrong with the baby.


    The real father of the baby did not matter. The only important thing was who to attack with this information. Since Liu Mang was there, he was definitely a suspect. They could put the me on Liu Mang and have Liu Biao wipe him out.


    Bian Nan¡¯s face started to turn pale. This information was definitely too sensitive for a servant like him. There was a chance that he would be silenced. Knowing this, Bian Nan started to move towards the exit.


    ¡°Where do you think you are going?¡± Huang She looked at Bian Nan coldly.


    Bian Nan was extremely frightened. Previously, he could act arrogant as he had Huang Chen¡¯s support. However this time, even Huang Chen could not protect him.


    ¡°Lady Cai is pregnant but who is the father?¡± This is a trump card he could allow to go to waste. This information could harm both Liu Mang and the Cai Family. Huang She wanted Liu Mang to suffer as he hated Liu Mang to the bone. As for the Cai Family, their fall would allow the Huang Family to rece them as the most influential in the army. Huang She was unable to contain his excitement when looking at his future prospects.


    To ensure that all goes smoothly, they could not allow the Cai Family to be prepared for this. In the room, there were only four people. Huang She, the two Huang brothers and Bian Nan. Although Huang She did not like his siblings, they were still blood rted. On the other hand, Bian Nan was just a servant. The decisions to permanently silence him was quickly made.


    Bian Nan now regretted his actions. He only followed his master to Cirentang. If it wasn¡¯t because he was so talkative and mentioned Xiao Cui, he would not have ended up in this predicament.


    ¡°Elder Young Master! Spare my life! I won¡¯t divulge this secret! This servant knows nothing! Please spare my life!¡± Bian Nan immediately knelt down and begged the moment he saw the killing intent in Huang She¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Really? You will be prudent with your speech?¡± Huang Sheughed as he walked over to Bian Nan. Bian Nan was terrified and did not dare to rebel. Although the Huang Family was not as powerful as the Cai Family and the Kuai Family, they still weren¡¯t a group that ordinary people could oppose. If Bian Nan were to rebel, not only would he die. He would implicate his family members as well.


    ¡°However, I do not believe you. There are only one type of person I believe to be prudent in their speech.¡±


    ¡°What kind of person?¡± Bian Nan asked spontaneously.


    ¡°A dead person!¡± Huang She¡¯s words made Bian Nan jump.


    With killing intent, Huang She summoned two of his bodyguards. These two were from the army so they could kill without batting an eye. Bian Nan knew that he was quickly heading towards death.


    ¡°Second Master! Young Master! Please save me!¡± Bian Nan knew that his pleas were useless so he hoped for Huang Chen to plead for him.


    Huang Chen did not speak. Without any other option, Bian Nan grabbed onto Huang Chen¡¯s pants and knocked his head on the ground repeatedly. His face was full of blood, tears and snot.


    ¡°Second Master! Please help me plead for mercy! I have always followed Second Master everywhere! Even if there is no contribution, I have worked hard for the Huang Family. Please let me off! I will not say anything!¡± Bian Nan begged.


    Bian Nan¡¯s unsightly appearance disgusted Huang Chen. In his disgust, he kicked his servant away. However, Huang Chen also had other thoughts. Bian Nan was still useful to him. As Bian Nan was the one apanying him out to have fun for so long, other servants would not be as good.


    ¡°Brother. Bian Nan is just a bug. You will just contaminate your hand if you kill him!¡± Huang Chen said as he cupped his fist towards Huang She.


    ¡°Yes! Yes! I am just a worthless bug! Elder Young Master! Please spare me!¡± Bian Nan nodded.


    ¡°This bug follows me everywhere and I am now used to it. He will not dare to divulge this secret so can brother allow him to keep his life?¡±


    ¡°Spare him?¡± Huang She¡¯s not the kind of person who cared what others wanted. However this information was obtained by his brothers. Besides that, his temperament had changed after being imprisoned twice. His father Huang Zu had also sent a letter from Changsha telling him to get along with the two brothers. As a result, Huang She still gave face to Huang Chen.


    ¡°What if he doesn¡¯t keep quiet?¡± Huang She asked. He had to be careful as this information concerns the Huang Family¡¯s status in Jingzhou.


    ¡°Brother. This is easy! He will not be able to divulge this secret if we cut off his tongue!¡± Huang Chenughed.


    ¡°Cut off the tongue?¡± Bian Nan was shocked. If he had no tongue, he would not be able to speak.


    ¡°In that case, I will spare his life!¡± Huang She nodded. He did not really care about Bian Nan¡¯s life only his silence.


    ¡°Second Master! Second Master!¡± Bian Nan panicked. He could keep his life but he also did not want to be mute. However, his pleas were in vain.


    ¡°Did you not hear Chen¡¯s words? Take him away!¡± Huang She waved his hand. His guards then dragged Bian Nan away.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Huang Chen stopped them. Bian Nan showed an expression of joy. He believed that Huang Chen would not abandon him.


    ¡°What now?¡± Huang She was starting to be unhappy. He had already given face to Huang Chen. If Huang Chen continued to push him further, he would not hesitate to kill Bian Nan regardless of Huang Chen.


    ¡°Younger brother. Are you being willful again?¡± Huang Kai also noticed Huang She¡¯s discontent and wanted to stop Huang Chen. It was not worth offending Huang She just for one servant.


    However, Huang Chen was not trying to plead for Bian Nan. ¡°Brother. I have not seen a person get his tongue cut off before. Is it possible for me to watch your men cut off his tongue?¡± Huang Chen asked with interest. Rather than plead for Bian Nan, Huang Chen was just bored. Now, there was a show for him to watch.


    ¡°You want to watch?¡± Huang She could not help but frown as he took note of Huang Chen¡¯s strange interests. However, he just decided to give Huang Chen face. ¡°Just go.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, brother! Brother. I will returnter!¡± Huang Chen said with a smile. The boredom he had for several days was going to be satiated.


    Miserable screams and amusedughter soon rang out together in the Huang Family¡¯s residence, horrifying the people around it.

 Chapter 546

    <h4>Chapter 546</h4>


    Liu Biao had not seen Lady Cai for several days.


    After eating his lunch, he ordered for his tea to be served. His life recently had been hectic.


    At first, Lu Bu attacked Huangzhou. Then the Jiangdong Army attacked Jiangxia, forcing Huang Zu to slowly retreat. Just when Jiangxia could no longer be defended, Zhuge Liang suddenly appeared. Zhuge Liang was young but talented. He was able to ensure that Jiangdong could not gain any benefits in Jiangxia, allowing peace in Jingzhou.


    Just as soon as the East was stable, problems appeared in the West. Liu Biao¡¯s distant rtive Liu Bei attacked and upied Fancheng. With this Liu Biao could be threatened as Jingzhou would never know peace. He would have been forced to move his capital. However, a good ally appeared in Liu Mang. He was such a good ally that he chased away the shameless Liu Bei with his own men, took back Fancheng and on top of that, returned Nanyang.


    In the beginning, Nanyang belonged to Liu Biao. However, he lost it to Zhang Ji when he chased away the Deng Family. He thought of killing Zhang Ji as the man was nothing to worry about Zhang Ji died and Zhang Xiu took over. Zhang Xiu was morepetent than his father which caused Liu Biao trouble in battle. Fortunately, Zhang Xiu could not govern well. That was why Liu Biao agreed to let Zhang Xiu upy Nanyang while making him guard Jingzhou.


    Nanyang¡¯s owner changed to Liu Bei after Zhang Xiu was killed. When Liu Bei was chased away, Nanyang is naturally left without an owner. Using Xinye to exchange for Nanyang was profitable as Xinye only have three cities while Nanyang have twenty. Jingzhou can expand again. Even the nobles ttered Liu Biao more just to get a bigger share of Nanyang.


    ¡°Master. Your tea.¡± A servant girl poured tea for Liu Biao.


    Liu Biao blew on the tea a bit and then took a sip. The fragrance of the tea made him feel at ease.


    ¡°How is the Lady¡¯s health?¡± Liu Biao asked the servant girl. As this servant also worked for Lady Cai, she knew of Lady Cai¡¯s condition.


    ¡°The Lady¡¯s health has improved. A few days ago, she has caught a cold but the doctor Zhang Zhong had taken her pulse and prescribed medicine. She should recover soon.¡±


    ¡°She hasn¡¯t recovered from her cold yet?¡± Liu Biao frowned but did not suspect anything. This is because he was getting old and his immune system has weakened. As a result, he would take half a month to recover from an illness.


    ¡°No. It is better to go and visit her!¡± Liu Biao was too old for sexual affairs but he still loved his wife. After all, she was the one that bore his child.


    ¡°Come. Let us go visit her!¡± Liu Biao said to the people around him. They then supported Liu Biao and escorted him to rear court. Due to rushing to Jingshan the previous time, he now needed assistance even for short walks.


    ***


    ¡°Miss. I¡¯ve brought back the medicine.¡± Xiao Cui said to Lady Cai who was lying in bed.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Lady Cai replied weakly. She felt nauseous and weak the past few days.


    Seeing Lady Cai like this, Xiao Cui supported her up and patted her back. ¡°Miss. Take it easy.¡±


    Lady Cai felt better after vomiting. ¡°He is really making too much trouble for me.¡± Even though Lady Cai made thisment, she seemed happy. Even Xiao Cui was dazzled.


    Xiao Cui looked at Lady Cai with envy. For a moment, she thought that if only the one who got pregnant was her, that scoundrel woulde and take her away. She then dismissed that thought.


    Lady Cai saw the medicine in Xiao Cui¡¯s hands and ordered. ¡°Xiao Cui. You must personally cook this medicine. Do not let others see it.¡±


    ¡°Mdy. Are you certain you want to do this?¡± Xiao Cui was disturbed. She knew more than anyone that if a pregnant person were to take this medicine, it would lead to an abortion.


    ¡°What else can I do?¡± Lady Cai asked back bitterly. ¡°Which parent do not love their child? He is my flesh and blood but our fate is already destined. I cannot keep him.¡± Lady Cai said this while feeling heartbroken.


    Lady Cai had already passed through her teenage years but she was still a young woman in modern times. It was the age where a woman would be at their most beautiful period. However, her status made it such that she could not decide her life. She also had to repay the Cai Family.


    She had dreamt of the fantasy where her shining prince would appear and promise her eternal happiness. However, such things were not possible. Simrly, the child in her stomach was destined to be unable to be with her.


    ¡°Miss. I think it is better to tell him about this.¡± Xiao Cui suggested.


    ¡°No!¡± Lady Cai immediately yelled. She did not know what she was worried of. ¡°I can¡¯t tell him! The only ones that can know is you, me, and Zhang Zhong! If anyone else finds out, you must make sure they can¡¯t say it!¡± Lady Cai was also smart enough to know that she had to remove any potential obstacles.


    ¡°Miss. Why do you do this? It is better if two people carries this weight instead of one!¡± Xiao Cui felt pity. Lady Cai definitely liked her child, otherwise she would not have bought the Thirteen Taibao. However, her stomach was also getting bigger. Thankfully it was winter but very soon, she would not be able to hide her pregnancy by wearing more clothes. That was why Xiao Cui was ordered to get medicine from Zhang Zhong.


    Xiao Cui felt sorry for Lady Cai. What was initially supposed to be a happy event is going to turn into a crisis because of their identities. That was only a few people were allowed to know about this. Lady Cai was even nning to get rid of Zhang Zhong to silence him afterwards.


    ¡°Mdy. The Master is here.¡± One of Lady Cai¡¯s servant knocked on the door and shouted.


    ¡°The Master is here? Why is he here?¡± Lady Cai turned pale for a moment and then quickly became indifferent again. ¡°I understand.¡± She then turned back to Xiao Cui and reminded her to make the medicine personally.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Once Xiao Cui left, Lady Cai shook her head. She envied Xiao Cui for not needing to adhere to so many restrictions. She was determined to send Xiao Cui over to Liu Mang. Even if she could not be together with him, it would still be afort to her.


    ¡°Mdy!¡± Liu Biao¡¯s voice was heard from outside the door. Liu Biao then opened the door and entered the door.


    ¡°Master.¡± Lady Cai tried to get out of bed to greet Liu Biao properly but he stopped her. ¡°Mdy. There is no need for that when you are sick.¡±


    ¡°Is there a reason Master had visited this concubine today?¡± Lady Cai asked.


    ¡°I am just worried as Mdy have been sick the past few days. Have you gotten better?¡± Liu Biao replied. He wanted to open the curtains but was stopped by Lady Cai.


    ¡°Master. This concubine¡¯s health has improved a lot. The doctor have also already prescribed the medicine. This is a cold so it would not be good to spread the illness to you.¡± Lady Cai already started to feel rebellious. She started to have feelings of hate for Liu Biao so she did not want to see him.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Liu Biao nodded. Themon cold was infectious so Liu Biao agreed not to open the curtains and talked to Lady Cai from outside.


    ¡°Mdy. Tell this husband if there is anything you need. Someone go and bring over that one thousand year old ginseng from the treasury here to help the Lady remove the cold!¡± Liu Biao ordered his people. The ginseng was given by Huang Zu as a tribute. Liu Biao did not even think of using it for himself but was immediately willing to use it for Lady Cai. Not much of the ginseng was needed. One root was enough.


    ¡°There is no need! Master, this is just a cold! All I need is lots of rest! Leave the thousand year old ginseng for when we really it!¡± Lady Cai replied. Why nourish the body when she wanted to abort her child?


    ¡°Just take the ginseng. You can use it whenever you want!¡± Liu Biao replied. He then continued to chat with his wife for a while until one of his guards gave him a report.


    ¡°Milord. General Huang Zu¡¯s eldest son is requesting an audience.¡± Huang She was just someone who writes down orders and was generally worthless. However, he was Huang Zu¡¯s son which made him important


    ¡°Huang She? Why is he here?¡± Liu Biao asked with discontent. Huang She had been too disgraceful in the past few days. He had opposed Liu Mang so many times and had been sent to prison twice. Now, Liu Biao felt his head ache when he sees Huang She.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see him! Tell him to leave. Just say I am not free!¡± Liu Biao waved his hand. Just as the guard was about to leave to deliver Liu Biao¡¯s reply, Lady Cai stopped him.


    ¡°Mdy?¡±


    ¡°Master. This Huang She is General Huang Zu¡¯s son. If he pays you a visit, you will still need to meet him or others will gossip.¡± Lady Cai replied. Of course, she was doing this simply because she did not want Liu Biao to stay by her side for too long. When Xiao Cui returns, she would need to eat that medicine.


    ¡°N!¡± Liu Biao nodded. Huang Zu was a talented general and was one of Jingzhou¡¯s pirs of support. He had to give face to Huang Zu by helping out the man¡¯s useless son Huang She. ¡°Mdy is right. In that case, I will go and meet him.¡±


    ¡°Go. Do not dy military matters.¡±


    ¡°What kind of military matters can that guy even have?¡± Liu Biao replied with disdain as he left.


    ***


    ¡°Brother. Do you think Liu Biao would see us?¡± Huang Kai asked Huang She. Although Huang Kai had visited before, he was simply apanying others. This was the first time he came to see JIngzhou personally. It was natural to be worried.


    ¡°Refuse to see us?¡± Huang She froze for a moment as he never considered this fact. He only thought of how to usurp the Cai Family¡¯s position and redeem himself from being a joke in Jingzhou.


    ¡°If we can¡¯t see him, let us just leave.¡± An old man by their side said while feeling excited. He was about to meet Liu Biao. It was like amoner meeting the Emperor. However, he also felt fear as he was about to plot against Liu Biao¡¯s wife Lady Cai.


    This old man was the greedy doctor Chen Quan. Chen Quan was also filled with regrets. As a result of being a busybody, he had Xiao Cui investigated and now got thrown into a struggle between two influential families that he could not afford to offend.


    ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± Huang She asked indignantly. ¡°The Huang Family will guarantee your safety! If things go well, you are sure to gain glory and wealth!¡±


    ¡°Yes! Yes!¡± Chen Quan replied with a soft voice as he nodded. What else could he do? Both influential families could easily crush him. He could only hold on to the Huang Family in hopes he could survive.


    ¡°If we cannot see him, we will make a fuss.¡± Huang She gritted his teeth. He must meet Liu Biao. His trump card only works if Lady Cai is still pregnant which is why he needed to be quick.


    ¡°Who wants to make a fuss here?¡± A resounding voice appeared as a resentful Liu Biao appeared.


    Normally, Huang She would be fly into a rage or be displeased at being admonished like this. However this time, he was happy as the person that appeared was the person he was looking for.


    ¡°Uncle!¡± Huang She quickly knelt before Liu Biao even arrived in front of him.


    ¡°Uncle!¡± Huang Kai who was behind Huang She also knelt and greeted.


    ¡°Thismoner Chen Quan greets the Lord.¡± Chen Quan also knelt.


    ¡°Are you Huang Yu¡¯s son?¡± Liu Biao ignored Chen Quan and asked Huang Kai.


    ¡°Yes. My father is Huang Yu.¡± Huang Kai cupped his fist.


    ¡°You have grown up.¡± Liu Biao nodded. Huan Yu was Huang Zu¡¯s little brother. He also joined Liu Biao in conquering thendsst time. While Huang Zu pursued martial abilities, Huang Yu didnguage and culture. He was the one in charge of staying in charge with Liu Biao in the Huang Family. Unfortunately, his health had declined in recent years.


    ¡°Stand up and speak.¡± Liu Biao said as he looked at Huang Kai. He did not want to see Huang She at all.


    ¡°Yes!¡± All three people nodded and gave their thanks.


    ¡°Why have you alle here this time?¡± Liu Biao asked. His voice was full of resentment towards Huang She, as though admonishing Huang She for being impudent. His father Huang Zu would not be able to protect Huang She from everything.


    Huang She had already learned his lesson. Before this, he would be throwing a tantrum when he was reprimanded but now he simply listened quietly and nodded at Liu Biao¡¯s words. Liu Biao felt a little bit satisfied. It seems that this child can be taught.


    ¡°This nephew is here this time to visit our aunt.¡± Huang She said with a good attitude.


    ¡°Visit your aunt?¡± Liu Biao thought it was strange for this to happen out of nowhere.


    ¡°Yes. Your nephew heard that his aunt is sick and is worried. So he called over Chen Quan, a well-known doctor from Cirentang to take a look at aunt.¡± Huang She said sweetly. Liu Biao nodded admiringly at Huang She¡¯s change, thinking that Huang She have be more sensible and now knew how to be concerned for his aunt.


    ¡°No need. Your aunt¡¯s health has improved a lot. Your filial intentions is enough.¡± Liu Biao rejected. All he wanted was for Huang She to stop giving him more headaches. He did not care about anything else.


    ¡°This¡­¡± Huang She felt depressed. If Liu Biao had rejected him here, how was he supposed to use his trump card? It is not like he could straight up use Lady Cai for infidelity here. Chances are he would get thrown into prison again. However, if he went back quietly, his trump card would also be gone as Xiao Cui already bought medicine for abortion. He needed to catch Lady Cai red handed.


    Chen Quan sighed with relief and wanted to leave. However, he was afraid of Huang She murderous expression. If Huang She¡¯s n failed, Chen Quan would not be able to escape. He already heard of Bian Nan¡¯s fate. Although Bian Nan was not dead, he had lost his tongue. In his condition, he might as well be dead.


    Fortunately, Chen Quan was still an intelligent person. He watched Liu Biao¡¯s expression and actions for a while and then stepped forward. ¡°Lord Governor. Do you always wear a jade pendant?¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± Liu Biao became unhappy at Chen Quan. Since when was amoner allowed to interrupt the Lord? On top of that, it was normal for a high official to like jades as it would show off their status. They would obviously wear it every day.


    ¡°Do you wear it to sleep every night?¡± Chen Quan added.


    Now, Liu Biao was puzzled. He did wear it to sleep every night. A piece of jade was even used in making his pillow.


    ¡°It is no wonder!¡± Chen Quan said as he started to act out his doctor persona. It was a skill he used to get the high officials and nobles with fat purses to take out their money willingly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do not mumble!¡± Huang She was happy when he saw Chen Quan speak at that critical moment. However, he was still worried as his objective was to see Lady Cai.


    Chen Quan gave Huang She a look. He originally wanted to act as an able person to slowly gain Liu Biao¡¯s trust. This is so that he would not be suspected. However, he could only be concise thanks to his embarrassing teammate.


    ¡°Lord Governor. Was your back injured before this? On top of that, the injury reached the bones!¡± Chen Quan asked.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Liu Biao was puzzled again. It was true that he had been injured in the back a long time ago. At that time, he was almost killed. Fortunately, he managed to stay alive thanks to his guards. Not many people knew about this matter. Two of those people were Huang Zu and Huang Yu. Liu Biao did not know if Chen Quan had found out about his injuries from the Huang Family.


    The truth is, Chen Quan had made a guess. This is because the skin of the area touched by jade will be glossier due to constant friction. As for Liu Biao¡¯s injury, it was because Liu Biao fought to obtain Jingzhou. Those who fought in wars would naturally be injured. A person¡¯s back was pretty much half his body which means a high chance of the injury actually being there. On top of that, there are a lot of bones on a person¡¯s back so any injury would very likely affect the bones as well. ¡°Lord Governor¡¯s bed should also have jade. This will improve Lord Governor¡¯s health.¡±


    ¡°While the jade can help with the injury, its effect is slow. It would take decades before the injury no longer affects the body!¡±


    Chen Quan¡¯s words were correct. The jade was given to Liu Biao by a doctor. It helped reduce the pain Liu Biao feels whenever it rains but the pain was still there.


    ¡°Does the doctor have a method?¡± Liu Biao could not help but ask curiously in hopes that he could remove this pain once and for all.


    Chen Quan smiled to himself. Liu Biao had taken the bait.


    ¡°There is a way but wouldn¡¯t it be inappropriate to do treatment in such a public ce?¡± Chen Quan nodded and asked.


    ¡°Doctor. Please.¡± Liu Biao nodded and invited Chen Quan in.


    Inside a room, Liu Biao took off his shirt and showed his back. Chen Quan took out a herbal ster from his medicine box and spread it on Liu Biao¡¯s back.


    ¡°Lord Governor will feel its effects after some time.¡± Chen Quan said.


    Liu Biao nodded. He was not anxious but Huang She was anxious. Huang She wondered if Chen Quan could really treat this old injury. Huang She also knew about Liu Biao¡¯s injury. If Chen Quan could properly cure it, they would be valued by Liu Biao. However, if Chen Quan could not cure it, they would all sin for cheating Liu Biao.


    Chen Quan smiled at Huang She confidently


    A short momentter, Liu Biao groaned.


    ¡°Chen Quan! You!¡± Huang She was afraid of being med for failing to cure Liu Biao wanted to hit Chen Quan but he was stopped by Liu Biao.


    ¡°Do not be rude to the doctor!¡± Liu Biao said and stood up. His expression showed that he feltfortable.


    ¡°Hm?¡± This time, it was Huang She¡¯s turn to be shocked.


    ¡°A miraculous doctor! If I had met you earlier, I wouldn¡¯t need to suffer the pain in my back until now.¡± Liu Biao said happily. Liu Biao was able to obtain everything in Jingzhou but he could not cure his back pain. Chen Quan had given him a cure with immediate effect. Liu Biao was already feeling much better and was naturally happy.


    ¡°It is this one¡¯s honor to be able to heal the Lord Governor.¡± Chen Quan replied humbly as he lowered his head towards Liu Biao. With his eyes, he signaled to Huang She as though saying. ¡°No problem. I have skill!¡±


    Chen Quan was not a miracle worker. Liu Biao¡¯s old injury could only be healed with jade so he used a jade powder ster. Its effects seemed faster because he also added mint and other refreshing ingredients.


    ¡°Doctor. Will the pain return?¡± Liu Biao asked. He did not want to be tormented anymore.


    ¡°Lord Governor. If it was a new injury, it would be able to remove itpletely. However, for an old injury that is also bone deep like this, my medicine would need years topletely get rid of it.¡± Chen Quan lied. When he said years, it could mean a year or even ten. By that time, Liu Biao would probably be dead so there was no need to worry so much.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Liu Biao nodded with regret. ¡°Men! Give this doctor fifty gold!¡± Liu Biao ordered generously. Since his condition improved, he had to give Chen Quan benefits.


    Chen Quan was speechless. If he got fifty gold from the start, wouldn¡¯t he be earning a lot more in the future?


    ¡°Doctor. Is it too little? Men! Bring a hundred gold!¡±


    Chen Quan took a deep breath. A hundred gold? Too little? Of course not! He would not even be able to earn that much in several years. Although he wanted the money, he had to resist his desire when he saw Huang She. ¡°Treating Lord Governor is something I should do. This is because without the Lord Governor, Jingzhou will not flourish. The people would not be able to work in peace and happiness. Since this is the case, I cannot ept the money.¡± Chen Quan said righteously. Even Liu Biao could not help but nod in admiration.


    ¡°Alright. If I bestow you this gold, I will just insult you.¡± Liu Biao waved his hand, getting his soldiers to take away the gold.


    Chen Quan felt like crying as the gold was taken away. However, he knew that Liu Biao would see him off after giving the gold. If that were to happen, Huang She would fail in his objective and then kill himter. Even if he had gold, he would not be able to use it if he was dead. Chen Quan could only console himself that by helping Huang She, he would obtain more opportunities to earn riches.


    ¡°But¡­ Lord Governor!¡± Chen Quan cupped his fist.


    ¡°Doctor. Did you regret? It is okay. You can still take the gold.¡± Liu Biao looked at Chen Quan understandingly. Evenmon people move for benefits. A hundred gold was more than enough to buy an estate in Xiangyang.


    ¡°No, no!¡± Chen Quan gritted his teeth as he resisted the temptation of wealth for his own safety with great difficulty. He wept from heartache as he spoke. ¡°Lord Governor. It is not the gold on my mind but Lord Governor¡¯s wife. I have medical skills but is unable to treat her. This makes me feel uneasy.¡±


    ¡°It is good to have such intentions!¡± Liu Biao was touched. There were many who cried in front of him. Most of those people begged for forgiveness. However, Chen Quan was the first one to weep hoping to cure his wife¡¯s illness. However, his wife is almost cured so he did not want to bother this loyal and dependable doctor. ¡°My wife is already doing well. All she needs is a little bit more rest to recover from typhoid1.¡±


    ¡°How can this be?¡± Chen Quan said anxiously. If Chen Quan doesn¡¯t treat this disease, he would be dead. ¡°Lord Governor. This is a typhoid! It is a serious illness. If one is not careful, there will be huge problems!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Liu Biao hesitated. Lady Cai had already gone to sleep. He did not want to disturb her.


    ¡°Yes, uncle! Typhoid is a serious illness! It may seem minor but there might be other diseases as well!¡± Huang She and Huang Kai added.


    Seeing that Liu Biao was still hesitating, Huang She tried to persuade him. ¡°Uncle. Look at Doctor Chen¡¯s sincerity. Do you have the heart to refuse him? Allow him to see the patient. If she is sick, he can cure her. If not, he can make sure she is healthy! If he doesn¡¯t see her and it is a serious illness, it would be toote for regrets. Does uncle want to take another wife?¡± Huang She¡¯s words were extremely rude. In a normal situation, Liu Biao would have already thrown Huang She back into prison.


    Liu Biao continued to hesitate but eventually remembered that Chen Quan did make his back feelfortable.


    ¡°Alright. I will take you all to see her. Once you see her, you must leave. Do not disturb her rest!¡± Liu Biao nodded. There was no harm in letting Chen Quan see her as a precaution.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Huang She and the others were extremely happy but continued to show a worried expression on their faces.


    Liu Biao then got his servant to escort them to Lady Cai¡¯s courtyard.


    Meanwhile, Huang She felt likeughing. Once they go to Lady Cai and take her pulse, she would be exposed. The Cai Family would be finished and the Huang Family will rise to the top.


    With this achievement, even his father would have a whole new level of respect for him. The more Huang She thought to himself, the more excited he became.


    ****


    During the time Xiao Cui was making the medicine, Lady Cai talked to herself in her room. It was as though she wanted to express all her thoughts towards the child in her stomach.


    ¡°My child! It is your mother¡¯s fault that you cannot be born! This is your mother¡¯s fault!¡± Lady Cai said as she gently caressed her stomach. ¡°My child, I wish you could be born in a good family in your next life. Do not be born to an influential family.¡± An influential family would not need to worry about food but they were not allowed to have their own feelings.


    ¡°If only he was here.¡± Lady Cai said as he thought of Liu Mang. She was just a weak woman with no power to do anything. She wanted to keep the child but if she did that, she would involve her entire family.


    ¡°Child. Your mother will repay you for this in the next life.¡±


    At this moment, the door was knocked. The servant outside then said that Liu Biao has returned to pay her a visit.


    ¡°Again?¡± Lady Cai frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t he just leave to meet Huang Zu¡¯s son?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The Master met Huang She. The doctor Huang She brought with him heard that Mdy is sick and wanted to take your pulse.¡± The servant replied.


    ¡°What?¡± Lady Cai shouted.


    Huang She brought a doctor? Lady Cai panicked at that thought. She could not allow anyone to find out she is pregnant. In her panic, she wondered who leaked this information to the Huang Family. Eventually she decided that nobody could have leaked this information. Xiao Cui was her childhood friend. They were like rtives so Xiao Cui would not betray her. On the other hand, Zhang Zhong will get himself into trouble if he were to leak this information. Many would go after his life to curry favor with the Cai Family. Even if he did not fear death, he would fear for the safety of his family. Lady Cai could not figure out how Huang She found out about her condition.


    ¡°Is the Master here yet?¡± Lady Cai asked.


    ¡°They should still be at the back garden.¡± The servant replied. They all needed to cross the garden to reach Lady Cai¡¯s room. This servant returned here after Liu Biao was treated by Chen Quan.2


    ¡°The back garden?¡± Lady Cai panicked. That was too close to her room.


    ¡°No. I cannot do nothing.¡± Lady Cai did not want to resign herself to her fate. ¡°Qiu Yu! Come in!¡± Lady Cai ordered.


    ¡°Does the Lady have something you need?¡± The servant Qiu Yu asked.


    ¡°Come to the bed!¡± Lady Cai instructed. Qiu Yu could only follow in confusion.


    _____


    <ol type="1">It is a Chinese phrasing err¡­ ¡°problem¡±. Basically, the leap from a cold to typhoid makes more sense in Chinese than English.Pretty sure they teleported considering how quickly these ¡®messengers¡¯ get from ce to ce, have conversations, and execute conspiracies afterwards. </ol>

 Chapter 547

    <h4>Chapter 547</h4>


    Nandun was facing a disaster. There wasn¡¯t anywhere on the walls on Nandun that were clean and tidy. If the wall was not destroyed, it was covered in blood.


    ¡°Men! Charge!¡± One of Yangzhou Army¡¯s general in the Urban Army shouted as he took out his sword. The general led the soldiers in the charge. This was the tenth time they attacked the city. Corpses were also scattered below the walls. These corpses belonged to the defenders of Nandun and also their brainwashed citizens. The brainwashed citizens all fought bravely and to the death. Their casualties numbered over sixty thousand men.


    The Yangzhou Army also suffered many casualties. Nearly ten thousand were killed. As for the Nandun Army, they could no longer be differentiated from themon citizens as when a defender die, the nearby citizens would pick up his weapons and armor to fight.


    Catapults were used, not only causing damage to the walls but to the citizens behind the walls. As the walls could not hold onto the boulders, it was natural for it to fall onto the people and houses below. In a short while, the citizen¡¯s hatred became even stronger.


    ¡°Milord. This¡­¡± Zhang Liao muttered. He was a valiant warrior who have seen thousands of his enemies die. However, even he felt his heart ache from this battle as the enemies were justmon citizens instead of soldiers.


    ¡°Are you afraid of therge number of people?¡± Lu Bu asked while looking ahead. Yangzhou¡¯s generals had led their elite troops to brave the dangers. Even then, from time to time, they would be killed.


    ¡°But¡­!¡± Zhang Liao wanted to advise against attacking as these people weren¡¯t soldiers. Even Lu Su was hesitating. When Cao Cao attacked a city and killed three thousandmon citizens, he was already mocked as a butcher. Now, there were hundreds and thousands of soldiers in Nandun. Wouldn¡¯t this be too cruel?


    Lu Su also started to wonder if joining Yangzhou¡¯s Army was a good idea when their Lord is a butcher like this.


    ¡°Wenyuan. Since when have you be so merciful?¡± Lu Bu asked coldly. ¡°You weren¡¯t this merciful when you followed me beyond the Great Wall.¡± The Wolf Cavalry struck fear in the hearts of their enemies beyond the Great Wall. To protect the citizens of Bingzhou, they would go outside the walls to fight the enemy. asionally, they woulde across foreign viges. They would then kill everyone including women and children. This was to protect their own citizens as Bingzhou was sorge and had little resources.


    Zhang Liao who was also a member of the Wolf Cavalry was just as much of a butcherpared to Lu Bu. As a deputy general, his hands was definitely stained with blood.


    ¡°That is different! Those are foreigners but these people are Han citizens!¡± Zhang Liao replied. He could be ruthless to foreigners even if they were children. This is because he knew that if he did not kill these children, the citizens of Bingzhou would suffer. Especially in the future when the child grows up and bes a warrior.


    ¡°What is the difference? If we do not attack Nandun, we cannot defeat Yuzhou. Then the people of Yangzhou will suffer even more! You yourself know of Liu Bei¡¯s methods. He will not let take things lying down. If you let him go, he will make hiseback. These pitiful citizens you spare will be carrying weapons and armor to attack Yangzhou. Are the Yangzhou citizens not Han as well?¡± Lu Bu shouted at Zhang Liao.


    ¡°Look at the officials and the soldiers. All of them were oncemon citizens.¡± Lu Bu reminded Zhang Liao. The number of times Zhang Liao was taught by Lu Bu could be counted on one hand.


    ¡°If you are kind to the enemy, you are just being cruel to yourself! If you do not have the heart to harm Nandun¡¯s citizens, do you have the heart to let Yangzhou¡¯s citizens suffer?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Zhang Liao hesitated. Meanwhile the Yangzhou Army was driven away again as their corpses piled up.


    ¡°If you arepassionate, that is good. Capture Nandun and make sure that our people at Yangzhou did not suffer for nothing. Capture Nandun and pacify Yuzhou. Conquer the Central ins. Then everyone can live in peace and harmony. Liu Bei would no longer be able return and harm more people!¡± Lu Bu was saying that being a butcher now was worth it if it could ensure peace in Yuzhou and Yangzhou in the future.


    ¡°Killing people to stop killing?¡± Lu Su felt like he learned something new from Lu Bu¡¯s words. He was certain that these did not originate from Lu Bu as Lu Bu himself hesitated at the start when attacking Nandun. These words must havee from the King of Shu.


    Even though Liu Bei was a hypocrite, he performed well as a benevolent lord especially to the citizens of Nandun.


    Cao Cao ruled through the virtuous Way of the King by using the rightful Emperor¡¯s authority.


    As for Sun Ce, he followed the tyrannical Way of the Hegemon, simr to Lu Bu. Although he used strategy, he believed in the sword. They boast in taking the enemy general¡¯s heads.


    As for the Liu Mang, he did not follow all three methods. He did not weep like Liu Bei. He did not control the Emperor. He did not have martial prowess like Sun Ce.


    However, Liu Mang had all three values. He was benevolent enough to set his tax at thirty percent. He also went to Jingzhou to obtain provisions for his citizens. While Liu Mang did not have the Emperor with him, he had authority as the King of Shu. If one were to be calctive, even Jingzhou belonged to him. Lastly, though not as strong as Sun Ce, Liu Mang had enough martial skill to protect himself.


    Liu Mang¡¯s weren¡¯t as good as any one of the other three in their specialized values but Liu Mang had a little of everything. This made Lu Su curious. Lu Su wanted to see what Liu Mang was really like. This caused him to want to devote himself to Liu Mang.


    ¡°I understand!¡± Zhang Liao finally understood what Lu Bu was trying to tell him and knelt. ¡°Milord. Zhang Liao Zhang Wenyuan requests to be sent out to battle!¡±


    Lu Bu did not look at Zhang Liao as he gave his reply. ¡°If you cannot capture Nandun in three days, you do not need toe back!¡±

 Chapter 548

    <h4>Chapter 548</h4>


    ¡°The Lord has arrived!¡± A guard announced outside of Lady Cai¡¯s room.


    Liu Biao waved his hand as he ordered his guard to be quiet. Lady Cai was resting so there was no need to announce his arrival.


    The guard nodded and stayed quiet. Liu Biao then led Huang She and his group towards Lady Cai¡¯s room. Chen Quan was nervous while Huang Kai and Huang She were smiling.


    Liu Biao personally knocked on the door and called out to his wife.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Lady Cai¡¯s weak voice could be heard from inside the room.


    ¡°It is me, Mdy.¡± Liu Biao replied.


    ¡°Master?¡± Lady Cai sounded doubtful. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just leave? Is there something else?¡±


    ¡°Aunt. Your nephew Huang Kai and Huang She is here to see you.¡± Huang She spoke. ¡°The two of us found out that you are sick and were worried. We brought a miraculous doctor from Cirentang, Chen Quan, to check up on you.¡± Huang She sounded so modest and sincere.


    ¡°Oh? Are my two nephews so filial?¡± Lady Cai sneered. She knew that these two were up to no good so she emphasized the word filial.


    ¡°Of course. Dear aunt, you are thedy of Jingzhou. If you fall sick, the whole of Jingzhou would be concerned.¡±


    ¡°Mdy. These two have good intentions. Chen Quan have also treated me. His skills are quite good. Let him take your pulse.¡± Liu Biao persuaded.


    ¡°No need. Master, this concubine have already said that she only has a cold. There is nothing serious. The doctor have already prescribed his medicine. All I need now is rest. There is no need for so much trouble.¡± Lady Cai refused. He would not allow Huang She and the others to enter. She would dy this for as long as she could until Xiao Cui returned with the abortion medicine.


    ¡°This¡­¡± Liu Biao started to hesitate again. He did not know if he should listen to Huang She or Lady Cai.


    ¡°Master. This concubine is tired and wants to rest. I hope you will not me me!¡± Lady Cai tried to chase them off.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Liu Biao was ultimately closer to Lady Cai than Huang She so it was natural for him to listen to her words. ¡°Mdy, rest well. This husband won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡± Liu Biao replied.


    Liu Biao wanted to leave but how could Huang She agree to this? He anxiously asked. ¡°Uncle. Are we really not going to have aunt see a doctor?¡±


    ¡°Go. We have troubled the two of you. Both me and your aunt already know of your filial piety.¡± Liu Biao said to Huang Kai and Huang She. Liu Biao was already happy with Chen Quan¡¯s presence and Huang She¡¯s unexpected thoughtfulness. Liu Biao felt relieved in ce of his friend and subject, Huang Zu. As long as Huang She continues to act this way, it would not be a big problem for him to inherit the Huang Family.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Huang She wanted to argue but then Lady Cai¡¯s voice interrupted him. ¡°Master. Can you all be quiet?¡±


    ¡°Brother. Let us leave.¡± Huang Kai said while also feeling helpless. Lady Cai clearly did not want to see them. At the moment, Liu Biao still had a weing attitude towards them but if they push too much, Liu Biao will definitely chase them out. Huang Kai also wondered if they should just barge into the room anyway.


    The more Lady Cai did not want to see them, the more suspicious her actions became. Huang She was determined to press this issue. If he did not, the Huang Family would forever be below the Cai Family. As Jingzhou would one day be given to Liu Biao¡¯s and Lady Cai¡¯s son, Liu Zong, the Cai Family would only grow more powerful. If they could trip up the Cai Family here, the Huang Family will grow instead regardless of whether Liu Biao agreed to it or not.


    ¡°Brother?¡± Before Huang Kai could stop Huang She, Huang She had forcefully broke into Lady Cai¡¯s room.


    ¡°Huang She! How dare you!¡± Liu Biao immediately became angry at Huang She¡¯s actions.


    ¡°Uncle! Please quell your anger! Brother is just too worried about aunt!¡± Huang Kai quickly said while hinting for Chen Quan to follow up.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Lord Governor. Colds can be minor or serious cases. It can also bring about other serious diseases!¡± Chen Quan threatened. He could do this because he was a doctor while Liu Biao knew nothing about medicine. Besides that, a cold was just like Chen Quan had described in that era. It could sometimes be minor. Other times, it could kill. Illnesses did not discriminate amongst the sses. On top of that, Lady Cai had been weak for many days. She did not meet any visitors for over half a month. That was why Liu Biao was also flustered.


    ¡°Uncle! Can you live with yourself if something happens to aunt? Let Doctor Chen Quan take a look at her.¡± Huang Kai persuaded. After all, Huang She had already barged into the room.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    ¡°Master. You all have not left yet?¡± Lady Cai said weakly. Liu Biao became even more worried.


    ¡°Mdy. The doctor Chen Quan is already here. The Huang Family siblings want to show their filial piety and your husband is worried. How about you let him take a look?¡± Liu Biao persuaded Lady Cai.


    Lady Cai furrowed her brows at Liu Biao¡¯s words. It would seem that the Huang Family siblings still have not given up. Lady Cai was starting to feel annoyed and regret. When Liu Mang suggested for Lady Cai to get rid of the Huang Family, she rejected saying that the Huang Family was essential for the power bnce of Jingzhou. If the whole of Jingzhou became Liu Mang¡¯s ally, her child in the future would be a puppet king. Thanks to that, she now had to face with the Huang Family¡¯s aggressiveness.


    However, nothing else could be done about the current situation. The Huang Family have already barged into the room and even have Liu Biao¡¯s support.


    ¡°In that case,e in.¡± Lady Cai¡¯s straightforward reply surprised the Huang brothers. The two of them were filled with doubts but since they have already reached this point, it was better to give a diagnosis.


    ¡°Master. Since this concubine is weak, she won¡¯t get up to open the curtains.¡± Lady Cai said.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Chen Quan who was a doctor normally needed to talk to the patient. That was the only way to get a proper diagnosis. How was he supposed to work when Lady Cai would not even see him.


    ¡°Just take her pulse.¡± Huang She and Huang Kai suggested with delight. Helping Lady Cai was just a pretense. All they really need was to take her pulse. They would be able to tell if she is pregnant.


    Chen Quan was ufortable with the decision Huang She and Huang Kai had made for him but he did not dare to say anything. He will just do as ordered.


    ¡°N!¡± Lady Cai also grunted to show that she agreed.


    ¡°Someone get Doctor Chen Quan a stool!¡± Liu Biao ordered the servants. It was not possible for Chen Quan to take a pulse while standing. A small stool was quickly brought over for Chen Quan.


    ¡°Mdy. Please stretch out your hand.¡± Chen Quan said respectfully towards Lady Cai. No matter what happens, he did not dare to be rude.


    A soft feminine hand was soon stretched out. Even the old Chen Quan took a second look at the beautiful hand. Although Chen Quan had never seen Lady Cai before, he had heard that she was a beauty equal to Luoyang¡¯s Diao Chan and the two Qiaos. There were many who wanted to take Lady Cai¡¯s hand in marriage. Unfortunately, she ended up being married to Liu Biao. Chen Quan felt envious of Liu Biao. Lady Cai¡¯s hand looked like it belonged to a sixteen year old girl. There were light scars on it but Chen Quan overlooked it.


    Chen Quan was never a respectful man. He was also a frequent visitor to the brothel. When he held on to the hand, he caressed it absentmindedly for a moment. Liu Biao who saw this questioned him as to whether holding the hand was required when taking a pulse. Chen Quan panicked but managed to lie his way out saying that it can be done but not many doctors knew about this technique.


    Chen Quan then continued his lie to cover up his mistakes by saying that Lady Cai¡¯s spleen, stomach, and other organs were healthy. After he finally did his job, he found a problem.


    ¡°This¡­¡± Chen Quan started to have cold sweat.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you find something?¡± Lady Cai asked as she coughed. Her indifference left Huang She and Huang Kai confused.


    Chen Quan continued to stammer causing Liu Biao to worry.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did my wife contract a serious illness?¡± Liu Biao panicked. The medical capabilities of people in ancient times weren¡¯t as good as modern times. As a result, their average lifespan was low.


    Huang She and Huang Kai¡¯s eyes lit up thinking that Chen Quan had discovered that Lady Cai was pregnant. The Cai Family would be finished. Huang She also did not care where the baby came from. He will frame Liu Mang for this and destroy Liu Mang as well.


    ¡°Chen Quan. If there is something, just tell my uncle! Do not worry, we are here! What medicine do we need? With uncle here, any illness will not be a problem!¡± Huang She said happily as he tried to give Chen Quan a push.


    Chen Quan became even more afraid from this. ¡°Impossible.¡± Chen Quan muttered as he checked Lady Cai¡¯s pulse again and again. If he had indeed found that Lady Cai was pregnant, then it would not be a problem. At worst, he would offend the Cai Family and take shelter under the Huang Family. However, Lady Cai was not pregnant. She was as healthy as a normal sick person.


    Chen Quan panicked. If he was alone, he would have pped himself for his stupidity. What is the point of chasing riches? It was better to stay at home quietly and safely. But no, he had to show off his talents by talking about abortion medicine. It was toote for regrets.


    ¡°Chen Quan! Do you have anything to say? Stop muttering!¡± Huang She was starting to be anxious and impatient. A menacing and threatening tone appeared in his voice. Fortunately for Huang She, Liu Biao had been too afraid of Chen Quan¡¯s actions to notice this.


    Chen Quan himself started to be afraid when he saw Huang She¡¯s killing intent. He then thought to himself that the Huang Family did this to climb over the Cai Family. They are confident they could do it due to the information Chen Quan himself gave out. If they were to go back empty-handed here, Chen Quan would definitely end up dead. He won¡¯t even have anybody to protect him. On the other hand, if he were to offend the Cai Family, he could at least obtain the Huang Family¡¯s protection.


    ¡°Shit. I don¡¯t have any other choice.¡± Chen Quan chose to grasp at his chance to live.


    ¡°Doctor. Is there something wrong with my body?¡± Lady Cai asked with a sneer when Chen Quan stood up abruptly.


    Chen Quan then knelt down in front of Liu Biao. ¡°Congrattions, Lord Governor and Mdy. The Lady will be expecting a child.¡±


    ¡°Congrattions?¡± Liu Biao was confused for a moment and then his brain processed Chen Quan¡¯sst words. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Huang She and Huang Kai became happy and took this chance to congratte Liu Biao as well. ¡°Congrattions uncle! May uncle obtain another son!¡±


    ¡°The Lady is pregnant? Impossible!¡± Liu Biao shook his head in disbelief. It was simply not possible. Liu Biao knew the condition of his own body.


    ¡°The Lady is three months pregnant.¡± Chen Quan was determined to frame Lady Cai. He would be dead anyway but if he were to frame Lady Cai, he may at least have the backing of the Huang Family. He also nned to pack up his stuff at Cirentang and leave Jingzhou after this.


    ¡°Bullshit!¡± Liu Biao cursed. Three months? He haven¡¯t slept with Lady Cai for over three months. How could she be pregnant?


    ¡°Lord Governor. This is absolutely true. I do not dare lie to you!¡± Chen Quan continued to lie.


    ¡°Uncle. Doctor Chen Quan have been practicing medicine for over ten years. It shouldn¡¯t be a misdiagnosis as he checked her pulse so many times. Also, his treatment for you earlier was effective.¡± Huang Kai added.


    ¡°Uncle and aunt are like newlyweds. You even went on a honeymoon at Jingshan!¡± Huang She reminded.


    ¡°Lord Governor. This is absolutely true. I do not dare lie to you!¡± Chen Quan repeated himself.


    Liu Biao was about to get angry. If this was true, it would be a huge p on his face. It was a matter of a man¡¯s dignity.


    ¡°Good! Well done!¡± Lady Caiughed angrily. The Huang Family had found out about her circumstances. She did not know where and did not have the time to investigate. She knew the Huang Family hade to get rid of her. Worse, they reminded her about the incident at Jingshan. It is possible that the one that provided that drug was the Huang Family. It is possible that the Huang Family and that Pang Tong were in cahoots. The Huang Family and the Cai Family were truly like oil and water.


    ¡°Mdy, do not be angry. It does not matter whose child it is. Mdy have to properly take care of your own body.¡± Huang She mocked.


    ¡°Master. It seems like everything I heard is true!¡± Lady Cai said indifferently.


    ¡°What is true?¡±


    ¡°Qiu Yu. Come out!¡± Lady Cai said as she looked elsewhere.


    ¡°Qiu Yu? Who is that?¡± Huang She asked. Could it be a servant? Where was the part where Lady Cai beg for Liu Biao¡¯s forgiveness?


    ¡°Mdy. This is such a huge news. You must let everyone know about it!¡± Huang Sheughed as though he already won.


    Lady Cai sneered without paying much attention to the clown.


    ¡°Yes, Mdy!¡± A sweet voice came by Lady Cai¡¯s side.1


    ¡°What?¡± The others were in shock as a servant girl appeared from behind the curtains.


    ¡°Master!¡± The servant Qiu Yu greeted Liu Biao.


    ¡°Mdy. What is going on?¡± Liu Biao looked at Qiu Yu feeling very confused.


    ¡°Master. There was a rumor a few days ago. It said that the Huang Family¡¯s Young Master is without any learning skills. A tiger for a father, a dog for a son. The Huang Family¡¯s future is bleak.¡± Lady Cai disparaged the Huang She with no trace of politeness. There was no need for that at this point in time.


    ¡°You!¡± Huang She could not do anything until Liu Biao did something.


    ¡°It is truly heartbreaking that Huang Zu who followed Master his entire life have him for a son. When this concubine listened to the discussions between the guards and the servants, I listened attentively. What is wrong with this ignorant child? As an aunt, I have to show concern. In any case, I will need to give General Huang Zu an exnation.¡± Lady Cai was younger than Huang She yet she called him an ignorant child. Her words quickly drove Huang She up the wall.


    ¡°What I heard was worse. This nephew is not only ignorant and ipetent. He is also arrogant and conceited.¡± Lady Cai continued to speak. For some reason, Liu Biao nodded at her words.


    ¡°If it was just that, then forget it. He is just Huang Zu¡¯s unfilial son. However, this nephew mixes himself with swindlers and learn evil things. What can a worried aunt do? I am not learned but even I know that Zhang Jiao was bewitched by a swindler before causing a disaster.¡± Lady Cai looked like she wasmenting but she was actually reminding Liu Biao that Huang She was plotting a conspiracy.


    ¡°So I sent someone to check if the servants misunderstood something! Huang She did not seem like a bad person. After investigating, I found out that this was true. This Chen Quan is one of those swindlers!¡±


    ¡°I am a swindler?¡± Chen Quan was shocked. How could he be a swindler? He was a doctor at Cirentang!


    Lady Cai actually knew who Chen Quan was. After all, this old man kept bragging about his close rtionship with the Huang Chen and even about what medicine he provided for Huang Chen.


    ¡°No! Lord Governor! I am a doctor from Cirentang!¡±


    ¡°I can testify that he is a doctor from Cirentang! Uncle, if you do not believe me, you can send someone to Cirentang to verify my words!¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± Liu Biao frowned. If this wasn¡¯t true, the Huang brothers won¡¯t be so unyielding. Liu Biao nodded and had someone go check. That person soon returned to confirm that Chen Quan was really a doctor from Cirentang.


    ¡°Aunt. What rumors did you listen to?¡± Huang She mocked.


    ¡°Rumors?¡± Lady Cai sneered. ¡°I heard that this Chen Quan is a doctor but is greedy. He never treats themon people. He only greets and treats officials!¡±


    ¡°This¡­ This lowly person¡¯s medicinal skills are not suitable for themon people. The medicinal ingredients are too expensive.¡± Chen Quan exined.


    ¡°Whoever he treats is his choice. The nobles all go to Chen Quan because he is a good doctor!¡± Huang Kai said.


    ¡°His medicinal skills is good. However, his heart is malicious. That is why he is a swindler. Master. How about you ask this doctor what he sells to the Huang Family¡¯s Huang Chen?¡± Lady Cai continued.


    ¡°The medicine he sells to Huang Chen?¡± Liu Biao asked.


    ¡°My brother?¡± Huang Kai immediately knew that they were in trouble.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Chen Quan did not know what to say. Aphrodisiacs is a despised drug. That was why nobody sells it. Only Chen Quan was willing to sell it to gain Huang Chen¡¯s favor.


    ¡°Speak!¡± Liu Biao ordered sternly.


    ¡°It¡­ It is aphrodisiac.¡± Chen Quan replied in fear.


    ¡°So you really are a swindler!¡± Liu Biao said angrily. Aphrodisiacs are basically poison. Anyone who sells it can¡¯t possibly be a good person.


    ¡°This swindler may just be ying around. But our good nephew here was bewitched by one. He brought a doctor here to frame me and implicate the Cai Family! That way, the Huang Family can be the most influential family in Jingzhou!¡± Lady Cai had to be skilled in politics or she would have been taken down a long time ago. What she said was Huang She¡¯s true feelings.


    ¡°I did no such thing!¡± Huang She denied Lady Cai¡¯s words but he was no longer confident. After all, he had already been exposed.


    ¡°Preposterous!¡± Liu Biao shouted angrily. Huang Zu¡¯s treasured son Huang She was truly useless. When Huang She lost Jiangxia, Liu Biao said nothing as Huang Zu was his father. He had to keep Huang Zu loyal. As Huang She was restless, Huang Zu ced his son by Liu Biao¡¯s side. Liu Biao also took care of Huang She and even allowed Huang She to speak despite his position when discussing official matters. Huang She had offended Liu Mang several times and Liu Biao simply threw Huang She into prison. Other than ack of freedom, Huang She was still provided with proper food and drinks. Liu Biao treated Huang She like his son. Yet, Huang She tried to frame his wife.


    ¡°Be the most influential family in Jingzhou? You tell your father toe here and say this to my face!¡± Liu Biao was angry. Huang She¡¯s actions was like attempting to get rid of Liu Biao. Liu Biao kept both the Cai Family and the Huang Family around so that they could keep each other¡¯s power in check. Huang She could not see this fact and even messed around with it. He was just courting death.


    ¡°No! No! Uncle! Listen to me!¡±


    ¡°Who is your uncle?¡±


    ¡°Milord! Regardless, Lady Cai is pregnant!¡± Huang She was still unable to drop the matter.


    ¡°You¡­!¡± Liu Biao did not what to say about this moron.


    ¡°Qiu Yu. Come and tell Master if you are pregnant.¡± Lady Cai said to Qiu Yu.


    ¡°Master. I am still a virgin.¡± Qiu Yu stated while blushing. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, I still have my Shougong Sha2 under on my arm.¡± Qiu Yu added as she stretched out her hands. In ancient times, it was a mark used to tell if a woman was a virgin. It was hard to remove it as it was a pigment that sinked into the skin and is something like a birthmark.


    ¡°What does your pregnancy have to do with Lady Cai¡¯s pregnancy?¡± Huang She was so panicked that he became confused. Huang Kai felt his head ache. Why is his brother such an idiot?


    ¡°Haha! The person that Chen Quan took the pulse of was Qiu Yu!¡± Lady Cai exined.


    ¡°What?¡± Huang She finally understood. If this was the case, that proves that Chen Quan was lying.


    ¡°Chen Quan! You! I will kill you!¡± Huang She shouted. In his eyes, this was a trap Chen Quan made for him. What Chen Quan said about the abortion medicine thest time must also be a lie. Who was Chen Quan and why did Chen Quan want to set this trap for him? Could he belong to the Cai Family?


    ¡°I¡­¡± Chen Quan himself wanted to cry. All he wanted was to get the patronage of the Huang Family. That was why he sold aphrodisiac and made himself look knowledgeable by talking about medicine to Huang Chen. He even lied for Huang She. Now, everything was finished.


    ¡°Lord Governor. The Lady is pregnant. The person I checked the pulse of just now is not the Lady. I must check the Lady¡¯s pulse.¡± Chen Quan struggled. If only he could check her pulse, he could expose everything. However, Lady Cai would not give him that chance.


    ¡°Courting death! Master. This Chen Quan is greedy and even sells aphrodisiac. What is the use of keeping him alive?¡± Lady Cai said as she looked at Chen Quan with killing intent. It was fortunate that Lady Cai was smart enough or she would be killed by Huang She and his aplice Chen Quan. ¡°Qiu Yu! Just now when he took your pulse, didn¡¯t he do something unprincipled?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Qiu Yu nodded. This is because Chen Quan caressed her hand when taking her pulse.


    ¡°How daring! Men! Drag this Chen Quan out and execute him!¡± Liu Biao shouted angrily. The victim earlier was Qiu Yu. However, if that person was Lady Cai, that would mean that his wife was taken advantage of.


    ¡°Lord Governor! I have been used wrongly! This is all Huang She! Huang She told me to do this!¡± Chen Quan cried. He wanted his career to rise to the skies. He did not ask for his life to rise to the sky instead.


    ¡°What do you mean I told you to do this?¡± Huang She said angrily. Chen Quan was like a mad dog biting at everything.


    ¡°It is him!¡±


    ¡°Men! Bring Huang She to prison! He is not to leave without my orders! Then send a letter to Huang Zu and tell him to return to Xiangyang immediately! I want to see him teach his son!¡± Liu Biao would not let Huang She go free.


    ¡°No! I am not in the wrong!¡± Chen Quan continued to struggle. There was no one there to save him. He grabbed onto the table as he was dragged away.


    ¡°Come here!¡± The guards continued to pull to no avail.


    ¡°Did you even eat today? Drag him away!¡± Liu Biao said angrily.


    ¡°Yes!¡± After being reprimanded, the guards also became angry and started to beat up Chen Quan. In the struggle, a teacups started to fall from the table. One of them hit Chen Quan on the head causing his head to bleed.


    At this moment, Chen Quan suddenlyughed. ¡°I found it! I was right!¡± Chen Quan found his path to survival from the liquid in the teacup.


    ________


    <ol type="1">That¡¯s some super dyed response right there. /History/10633.html   </ol>

 Chapter 549

    <h4>Chapter 549</h4>


    ¡°I found it!¡± Chen Quan shouted as though he was mad.


    ¡°Lord Huang She! I found it!¡± Chen Quan shouted but Huang She ignored him. Huang She¡¯s face was pale. Liu Biao nned to call his father back. When that happens, his father may not kill him but he would definitely lose his status as heir.


    On the other hand, Huang Kai was happy. One way or another, he is the one that profits. If Huang She loses his status as heir, the next in line would be him. Although the Huang Family would be suppressed by the Cai Family, they would still be influential.


    Huang Kai nned to contact Lady Cai after this matter with preparations to rely on her help for securing his position in the Huang Family. After all, he and Huang Chen were like subordinates to Huang She. Huang Kai would rather be the head of a chicken than the tail of a phoenix.


    Chen Quan turned towards Huang Kai when he was ignored by Huang She. However, he was trying to think of a way to vow his loyalty to Lady Cai and had no time to bother with Chen Quan.


    ¡°Are you all useless? Drag him out right now!¡± Lady Cai shouted in a panic when she saw that Chen Quan had knocked over the teapot.


    ¡°Yes!¡± The guards no longer bothered beating up Chen Quan and took out their swords. Since Chen Quan was holding onto the table with his hand, they could just cut off his hand and drag him away.


    Chen Quan panicked at the sight of the sword. He grabbed onto a teacup and shouted. ¡°I have found the evidence that Lady Cai is pregnant!¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! Drag him away!¡± Lady Cai¡¯s tone was no longer calm.


    Chen Quan¡¯s shouts was not without effect. It was able to distract the guard for a bit. Chen Quan took this opportunity to run towards Huang She and p him.


    The ps resounded loudly. Chen Quan may be old but he still had enough strength to achieve this in a desperate situation. Liu Biao would not listen to him but maybe he would listen to Huang She. The reason Chen Quan did not choose Huang Kai to help him out is because Huang Kai might kill him to seek refuge. The ps caused two red prints to appear on Huang She¡¯s face.


    ¡°Chen Quan! I will kill you!¡± Huang She¡¯s first thought after snapping out of his stupor was to kill Chen Quan and moved to strangle the man. He still believed that Chen Quan caused him to end up this way. Not only did they fail to take down Lady Cai but Liu Biao got angry enough to want to call Huang Zu. Huang Zu was no longer important in Jiangxia but there was still turmoil in Changsha. It was the border with barbarians on the other side. Normally, the general wouldn¡¯t leave but Liu Biao was determined to call him back because of Huang She. Even if he was not executed, he would definitely not face a good ending.


    ¡°Stop! Stop!¡± Chen Quan could barely breathe as he was being strangled. How was he supposed to finish speaking?


    ¡°I will strangle you to death!¡± Huang She yelled as he increased his grip strength.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Lady Cai said as she watched the scene. Even though she said that, she actually wanted Chen Quan to die. Meanwhile, the guards did not know what to do and stared nkly.1


    Chen Quan¡¯s face started to turn purple. He knew he would soon die but was unable to push Huang She away. However, he still had a piece of the broken porcin in his hand. Without any leeway to care about Huang She¡¯s status, Huang Chen shed Huang She in the shoulder with the broken porcin. He did not dare go for the neck or the face.


    Huang She screamed in pain. If it was anyone else, he would definitely have the culprit dismembered in his anger. However, this time he felt happy because Chen Quan quickly told him that he found the pregnancy medicine.


    Seeing that the two have separated, the guards once again moved in to detain them.


    ¡°We found it!¡± Huang She suddenly shouted. Liu Biao could ignore Chen Quan¡¯s words but he had to listen to Huang She.2


    ¡°Get out of the way! I need to see my uncle! I need to see the Lord!¡± Huang She struggled. The guards did not dare fight back too hard due to Huang She¡¯s status. He could not afford to offend the Huang Family.3


    Huang She did his best to reach Liu Biao. ¡°Uncle! Milord! We have found evidence that Lady Cai is pregnant!¡±


    ¡°Master. Huang She is already bewitched by a swindler!¡± Lady Cai said.


    ¡°Nonsense! Take him away!¡± Liu Biao no longer trusted Huang She.


    ¡°Chen Quan. Are you lying to me?¡± Huang She asked.


    ¡°Lord Huang She. The both of us will have trouble surviving this. What is the point of me lying to you? Will I survive if I lie to you?¡± Chen Quan replied.


    ¡°Milord! Just trust me one time! If Chen Quan could not provide evidence, it would not be toote to arrest us!¡± Huang She said as he started to kowtow to Liu Biao. He decided to take the risk.


    ¡°Uncle. You watched me grow up! Just listen to me for a short moment!¡±


    Hearing Huang She call him uncle so many times caused Liu Biao to be soft hearted. Lady Cai knew this was not good and wanted to interrupt but she missed her chance to do so.


    ¡°Alright. Speak.¡± The soft hearted Liu Biao allowed Huang She to speak.


    ¡°Thank you Milord! Chen Quan,e!¡± Huang She said as he gave a stern gaze.


    ¡°Lord Governor. The evidence is in my hands and on the floor.¡±


    ¡°In your hands an on the floor? Are you messing with me?¡± Liu Biao furrowed his brows.


    ¡°This one doesn¡¯t dare! The contents of that teapot is not tea!¡± Chen Quan replied.


    ¡°Then what is it?¡±


    ¡°It is the Thirteen Taibao!¡±


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°The Thirteen Taibao is a medicine used for a calm pregnancy. They use it when they are three months pregnant!¡±


    ¡°How could that be?¡± Liu Biao could not believe it.


    ¡°If Lord Governor does not believe me, you can find a different doctor! They will definitely tell you what this medicine is!¡± Chen Quan replied.


    ¡°Mdy. What is this?¡± Liu Biao asked Lady Cai with suspicion.


    ¡°What calm pregnancy medicine? Nonsense! It is just medicine for a cold!¡± Lady Cai was panicking because Chen Quan was correct. However, she managed to keep a calm expression as there weren¡¯t much of the medicine left. On top of that, she had already masked the scent of the medicine with tea. Only those that were truly skilled would be able to detect this. Even if they were to call in another doctor, it was possible that they could not identify this medicine.


    Liu Biao still called in a few other doctors4. However, these doctors all weren¡¯t as good as Chen Quan so they could only shake their heads and say they do not know. There were too many other smells there for them to be certain.


    Just as all hope seemed lost for Chen Quan and Huang She, Xiao Cao came back shouting. ¡°Miss! The medicine is ready!¡±5


    Lady Cai turned pale.


    Chen Quan was stunned for a while and then remembered there was still the abortion medicine. He quickly rushed towards Xiao Cui.


    ¡°Eh? Who are you?¡± Xiao Cui asked in confusion. In her hand was the medicine for abortions. Then this old man came up to her to smell and drink the medicine.


    ¡°Correct. This is that smell! This is medicine for abortion!¡± Chen Quan shouted happily.


    ¡°M, Master!¡± Xiao Cui realized that there was trouble after seeing everyone in the room. The doctors that have not left the room cupped their fists towards Liu Biao and confirmed that this medicine was abortion medicine. Some of them also became certain that the tea they smelled earlier was the Thirteen Taibao.


    Liu Biao who heard their words became very unhappy.


    ¡°Uncle! This proves that I am not speaking without thinking! I have proven that Lady Cai is pregnant!¡± Huang She was happy that the situation finally changed.


    ¡°Cai Yi. Do you have anything else to say?¡± Liu Biao asked unhappily as he looked at Lady Cai. Cai Yi was her actual name.6 It was a name Lady Cai had not used ever since she married Liu Biao.


    ¡°So you found out?¡± Lady Cai did not exin herself and simply admitted it bitterly. Lady Cai got off the bed. As the room was warm due to the presence of a firece, her clothing was not particrly thick. As a result, her three month pregnant belly could be seen bulging a little.


    The abortion medicine may just a medicine that improves blood cirction to normal people but with so many doctors around, many of them would definitely diagnose her as pregnant. So there was no point denying it.


    ¡°Tell me. Who is it?¡± Liu Biao asked angrily. He was the Lord of Jingzhou and the most respected person in this ce. When he was young, he was the distinguished person that takes other people¡¯s wife, not the other way around.


    ¡°Does it matter?¡± Lady Cai asked indifferently. Since she could not escape, she might as well endure the punishment alone.


    ¡°Uncle. Wasn¡¯t she at Jingshan three months ago? I heard the King of Shu was also there.¡± Huang She incited.


    ¡°The King of Shu Liu Mang?¡± Liu Biao did not care if this was true or false. He needed to vent his anger on someone. ¡°Liu Mang! I want your life!¡±


    __________


    <ol type="1">What a conveniently ipetent guard. Weaker than an old doctor and easily distracted by everything.Not really.But failing at your job apparently won¡¯t offend the guy even higher up.Why a few?How long does it take to brew one medicine? They even have enough time to call doctors from so many different ces.Really? Now you tell us? And here I thought all of them have no name besides ¡°Lady Surname¡±. </ol>

 Chapter 550

    <h4>Chapter 550</h4>


    ¡°Milord. A report from the frontlines of Yuzhou!¡± Jia Xu Jia Wenhe said as he entered Liu Mang¡¯s residence.


    ¡°Bring it here!¡± Liu Mang replied. Although it had been peaceful in Jingzhou, Liu Mang was constantly worried about the battle at Yuzhou. Whether he could return to Yangzhou depended on whether he could capture Yuzhou. Chen Deng was slowly forging through half of Xuzhou. This alongside Yuzhou would be like having two provinces. It can already be considered conquering the Central ins.


    Three forces would form in the Central ins. Liu Biao, Sun Ce and the Conqueror of the Central ins, Liu Mang. At that moment, Liu Biao would need to let Liu Mang go in order to maintain a stable power bnce. If he did not, there may be the possibility of Liu Mang allying with Sun Ce. At that time, Liu Biao would be facing a crisis.


    Liu Mang felt excited when he thought of going back to Yuzhou.


    ¡°We suffered more than fourteen thousand losses at Nandun?¡± Liu Mang frowned at the reports. Written on it were the number of dead and injured of his Yangzhou Army and at least dozens of them belonged to the Urban Army. This is despite them having catapults.


    Liu Mang continued reading the report. Despite their heavy losses, the battle had be a foundation for the Yangzhou Army to be elites. Although fifty thousand Yangzhou Army troops were auxiliary troops, they started to be part of the main force after the food situation was resolved. Although they were stillmanded by the more experienced men of the Urban Army, they have now started to learn the art of war.


    In any case, the Yangzhou Army were still new recruits. It was hard for them to be elites. But sieging the city with the help of the catapults was still their task.


    Out of his fifty thousand men, at least eleven thousand were dead and at least two thousand were seriously injured to the point where returning to the battlefield was impossible. The remaining thirty six thousand soldiers can be considered elites.


    ¡°Send a letter to Shouchun. Have the names of the dead recorded in the Hall of Heroes and arrange for money and fertilend to those injured.¡± Liu Mang said to Jia Xu.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Jia Xu nodded as he looked at Liu Mang. Jia Xu had different opinions regarding the treatment of the dead and injured. To him, human lives had very little value during chaotic times. People became soldiers to eat. Jia Xu did not care about those who died. Having their names recorded cost nothing. However, the severely injured were normally mercy killed to allow them to diefortably. Those with conscience would just let them die on their own as those with severe injuries were not only unable to fight but could also impede them.


    This is because medical care needed to be given to those injured. Besides that, the anguished howls of the severely injured could lower morale. Even after winning, they would need to be responsible for the future of these injured soldiers. At that moment, there were already over ten thousand retired soldiers missing a limb or two. Some of them even loss all their limbs. To Yangzhou, they were just burdens.


    However, Jia Xu also knew that he would not be able to persuade Liu Mang to change his mind.


    Jia Xu shook his head bitterly. It was fortunate for Liu Mang that his soldiers aren¡¯t the type to cling to life. With thepensation given to the family members upon their death in the line of service and recording their name as heroes for the citizens to worship them, death was still a better option. As a result, the Yangzhou Army did not fear death.


    ¡°We have captured Nandun!¡± Liu Mang said to Jia Xu after he finished reading the report.


    ¡°All that is left is Dingcheng. After that, we can converge our army onto Runan.¡± Nandun and Dingcheng were like defensive cities. It would be hard to capture Runan without capturing it first. Once they capture it, Liu Bei would have no choice but to abandon Yuzhou or perish together with Runan.


    Despite Nandun being captured, Liu Mang did not seem happy. Jia Xu asked if a general died only for Liu Mang to say that there were no generals dead but Zhang Liao was injured. Although it was not too serious, he would need time to rest.


    The reason why Liu Mang was unhappy was because of all the deaths amongst themon people. Although he gave the order to attack, he was not happy. He then showed killing intent. ¡°Imperial Uncle Liu Bei Liu Xuande! That traitor to the Han!¡±


    Liu Mang¡¯s hatred for Liu Bei was much more than his hatred for Cao Cao and Sun Ce despite having the same surname. His hypocrisy caused the war to be extended. Without him, Cao Cao would have long united thend in the original history. There won¡¯t be any Three Kingdoms or the Jin Dynasty. Cao Cao would have at least brought peace to thend.


    Having ambitions is fine but one must at least have the ability. Everyone used their own troops and generals but not Liu Bei. He manipted and involved themon citizens. He made the innocent die for his cause. When he was defeated at Xuzhou, he lied saying that Cao Cao would kill all of them in order for the countless citizens of Xuzhou to apany him.


    On the surface, it looked like he was thinking of the citizens. In actual fact, he was using them as his shield to cover his retreat. Cao Cao was not an idiot so it was not possible for him to have wanted to kill Xuzhou¡¯s citizens after capturing it since war requires food and human resources


    But thanks to these citizens, Liu Bei was able to escape. Along the way, over ten thousand of those who followed him starved to death. It was the same with the citizens of Nandun who stood ready to defend the city.


    ¡°Pass down my orders. Capture Yuzhou and kill Liu Bei. That man must die!¡± Liu Mang have never hated someone as much as Liu Bei. Even before attacking Yuzhou, he received a secret message from the puppet Emperor telling him not to kill Liu Bei as they were all from the same n.


    Liu Mang still gave face to the Emperor and had initially thought of keeping Liu Bei under house arrest. He even thought of obtaining Zhang Fei and Guan Yu. However, the incident at Nandun made Liu Mang determined to kill Liu Bei. Liu Bei had to die even if he had to kill Guan Yu and Zhang Fei as well.

 Chapter 551

    <h4>Chapter 551</h4>


    ¡°Is there any news from Shouchun?¡± Liu Mang asked after putting down the report regarding Yuzhou.


    ¡°Military Advisor Xu Shu did not bring much news. In the past few days, he was busy repairing the road at Yangzhou.¡± Jia Xu replied. Compared to before, Yangzhou was now tranquil. With so much time to reorganize, Yangzhou flourished industrially andmercially. There were no big matters aside from providing provisions to the front lines.


    Liu Mang nodded at this. He was the one that ordered Xu Shu to repair the roads as he knew that it was the first step in order to make the region flourish.


    Shouchun can go to Guangling by following the nearby river which is why it could develop. However, thend routes were stillcking.


    Huang Zhong still had two hundred and fifty thousand men left in Yangzhou. They were used by Xu Shu to repair the roads. Normally road repairs meant filling the potholes with sand but Liu Mang also ordered for cement to be ced on top of the roads.


    The cement had been useful for building the city walls but could not be taken out as it was military goods. The extra cement they had been keeping were now used to repair roads.


    Liu Mang did not expect the roads to be perfect but he wanted it improved so that they could save effort when transporting things between cities. This would not only make trade easier but also make it easier when deploying troops.


    ¡°Good. Continue building the roads. We also need to build a bridge to connect the two areas.¡± Liu Mang nodded. He was the one decided the focus of development in Yangzhou.


    Liu Mang then decided to tease Jia Xu. ¡°Right. I heard that your woman is pregnant?¡± Even Jia Xu who was wise in the ways of human rtions blushed. Liu Mang started to regret. Why did he even bother mentioning this?


    The person Liu Mang was referring to was naturally not Jia Xu¡¯s wife. His wife was already over forty years old. In that era, having a child at that age can be life threatening. Jia Xu¡¯s penis was unable to stand which was a shame as a man. However, Liu Mang had given him a pill that helped his penis stand. So Jia Xu started to have sex with the women he obtained from the brothel.


    ¡°How many of them got pregnant? You can still do it even though you are old!¡± Liu Mang teased.


    ¡°Haha! Two of them!¡± Jia Xu replied. With that pill, he did it every day. Although it was exhausting, the hard times were over.


    ¡°Better to have two or you might make a loss! You would not have been able to defend your position if you get a daughter!¡± Liu Mang teased. Jia Xu jumped. ¡°Who said so? Who said I will have a daughter?¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡± Liu Mangughed as he looked at the lively Jia Xu. At the same time, he felt some doubt as Jia Xu was already over forty years old. A little too old to have children. However, for Liu Mang, it did not matter as to whether he had children. He who was born in the ancient times felt that having a daughter was better than having a son. Daughters can obtain dowry and someone else¡¯s home but you have to give away your house to your son. People say that having daughters is like investing in a bank while having sons is like constructing a bank.


    Liu Mang did not care whether he got a son or a daughter. This is because he already have position and wives but not children. What he needed was to have a child then Yangzhou would be stable.


    That was why Liu Mang envied Jia Xu for getting two women pregnant while Liu Mang himself had nothing despite making the efforts with his wives. Liu Mang was even starting to doubt his own fertility as it was unlikely that all three of his wives were infertile.


    Liu Mang felt pessimistic and wondered if he should go to a hospital. At this moment, Guan Hai came saying that a youngdy was here to see Liu Mang.


    Guan Hai had already recovered from his injury. Since Liu Mang did not have any particr mission for him and Zhou Cang, they ended up bing his attendant.


    ¡°A youngdy?¡± Liu Mang was not familiar with any youngdies in Jingzhou.


    ¡°Haha! Milord is blessed. Flowers at home and flowers lining up outside!¡± Jia Xu took his revenge for when Liu Mang cursed him to have a daughter instead of a son.


    ¡°Wenhe. Should I ask Liu Biao to let you stay here as our envoy when I leave Jingzhou?¡± Liu Mang asked back with a smile.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t! I am already old and cannot bear such heavy responsibilities!¡± Jia Xu was flustered. He was not stupid enough to think that the peace between Jingzhou and Yangzhou willst forever. Jingzhou is sure to have funny ideas when Liu Mang is dealing with Cao Cao. Liu Biao himself will notst long. If a war starts between Yangzhou and Jingzhou, he did not want to be Jingzhou¡¯s envoy.


    ¡°Then shut up!¡± Liu Mang replied in a bad mood. He was with Jia Xu the entire time so Jia Xu would know whether he had been meeting anyone.


    ¡°Yes! Yes!¡± Jia Xu said as he gave Liu Mang a nce. Liu Mang is allowed to say anything he wants but Jia Xu was not allowed to say anything. It was truly unfair.


    ¡°Did thatdy say her name?¡± Liu Mang asked. The only woman he knew in Jingzhou was Lady Cai. However, they only contacted each other secretly and not even through proxies like this. After all, they could not be seen close to each other with their positions.


    ¡°No.¡± Guan Hai shook his head. ¡°Thedy simply said there is something important she has to tell you!¡±


    Liu Mang wanted to chase her away as he was not someone that anyone can just meet. There had beenmon citizens who came to his residence filingints. Liu Mang did not know whether tough or cry. Even though he is the King of Shu, he was powerless in Jingzhou. However, Guan Hai added that thedy was crying so she may actually have something important to say.


    ¡°Really?¡± Liu Mang asked doubtfully.


    ¡°Milord. Why don¡¯t you just see her? It could be that ¡­¡± Jia Xu barely finished his sentence when he was kicked by Liu Mang. Liu Mang knew that Jia Xu was talking about the barbarian princess.


    ¡°Let her in!¡± Liu Mang waved his hand and sat on his chair. After all, he did not have anything else to do for the day. If it was another citizen filing aint, he could help them within his limits.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Guan Hai nodded. He soon returned with a woman that was covered in tears. The woman knelt in front of Liu Mang. ¡°Your Highness! Run!¡±

 Chapter 552

    <h4>Chapter 552</h4>


    ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t be bothering the Military Advisor.¡± One man said as Cai Mao sent him off.


    ¡°There is no bother. There is no need to be too polite amongst friends!¡± Cai Mao smiled as he replied. Chen Mo from the Chen Family had given him a gift. It was a medicinal gift that was worth two thousand gold. This was a huge amount for both the Chen Family and the Cai Family. Of course, the gift was for the Chen Family to obtain a spot as an official in one of the twenty county towns.


    Nanyang had twenty county towns and merchants were needed to reconstruct Nanyang. The Cai Family who had arge share of Nanyang would naturally have a lot of visitors.


    While two thousand gold was worth a lot to the Chen Family, the Nanyang region was fertile. It could provide for over a hundred thousand people. Even if they adjusted their tax depending on the harvest, they would be able to collect back this money in a few years.


    As for the county towns, the Cai Family and Kuai Family took five each while the Zhang Family and Huang Family took three each. This totaled up to sixteen. The rest can be shared by others.


    ¡°Someone. Please help see this brother out!¡± Cai Mao was happy. Since they had already drank tea and he had already received the money, he should have his guest seen out respectfully.


    ¡°Lord Chen, this way.¡± One of the guards gestured to the man.


    ¡°I will take my leave.¡± The man also replied with a smile. At that moment, a housekeeper suddenly rushed in.


    ¡°Not good! Not good!¡± The housekeeper ran into the Chen Mo and knocked him onto the ground.


    ¡°Impudent!¡± Cai Mao immediately became angry. How could they treat a guest this way? Especially a guest that had just given them a gift. He immediately called for the guards to arrest the housekeeper.


    The guards cupped their fists and acted as ordered. As they had been paying attention to what was happening, they did not feel embarrassed to arrest the housekeeper.


    ¡°Brother Chen, are you alright?¡± Cai Mao asked with concern.


    Chen Mo was naturally angry from the ident and his hand was bleeding because of the fall. Despite that he resisted his anger andughed. ¡°I am fine. It is just a light injury.¡± This was the Cai Family¡¯s territory. He could not personally punish that servant and he could not afford to offend the Cai Family. If Cai Mao really wanted to punish that servant, he would have already given the order for the servant to be struck with rods. This meant that Cai Mao intended to cover this up.


    ¡°Brother Chen, walk slowly.¡±


    ¡°I am fine.¡± Chen Mo replied as he limped away.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Cai Mao¡¯s smiling expression disappeared after Chen Mo had left. He then looked at the housekeeper and reprimanded him. ¡°How did I tell you to conduct yourself? This is the Cai Family! We are one of the most influential families in Jingzhou! We must act calmly regardless of whether there is a huge issue!¡± The housekeeper had been with the Cai Family for so long he could be considered to be half part of the Cai Family.


    ¡°Yes!¡± The housekeeper nodded repeatedly. ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Calm down and speak slowly.¡± Cai Mao red. They had to conduct themselves calmly. They must not show it even if a mountain crumbled in front of their face.


    The housekeeper took a moment to breathe to calm himself.


    ¡°That is better.¡± Cai Mao nodded with admiration.


    ¡°Report. The Lady, Lord Governor¡¯s wife, is thrown into prison!¡± The housekeeper finally reported.


    ¡°What?¡± Cai Mao immediately turned pale with fright. His sister, Lady Cai, was Liu Biao¡¯s main wife. Who dared to throw her into prison? ¡°How daring? Who dares to act so impudently?¡± Cai Mao was angry. He had such high status that even Pang Degong had to give him face. So how could they be so daring as to throw his sister into prison?


    ¡°No, that can¡¯t be right!¡± Cai Mao had been confused because of his worry for his sister but he quickly realized that something was wrong. Lady Cai was still Liu Biao¡¯s main wife. Nobody could be blind enough to go after her.


    ¡°It is the Lord Governor that gave the order to send the Lady to prison!¡± The housekeeper sullenly informed Cai Mao.


    ¡°Why? Why?¡± Cai Mao did not understand why Liu Biao would have his own wife, and mother of his future heir Liu Zong, arrested.


    ¡°This¡­ This servant does not know!¡± The housekeeper shook his head. He only knew that Lady Cai was thrown into prison.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say this earlier?¡± Cai Mao asked angrily.


    ¡°I¡­!¡± The housekeeper felt wronged since he was ordered to calm down and speak slowly.


    ¡°Men! Bring out the horses and follow me to the Governor¡¯s residence! I want to see the Lord!¡± Cai Mao was hurried. He needed to know if Liu Biao wanted to bring down the Cai Family. Although the Cai Family threw their weight around in Jingzhou, they were still loyal to Liu Biao so there was no reason for it. Cai Mao wondered if this was because of Xudou.


    Just as Cai Mao was about to get on his horse, he heard someone ask him in a mocking tone. ¡°Military Advisor Cai Mao! Where are you going?¡±


    Cai Mao turned around to see a group of troops being led by Huang She. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±


    ¡°It is me! This nephew Huang She greets uncle Cai Mao!¡± Huang She¡¯s words were respectful but his tone was far from it.


    ¡°Hmph! I am going to the Governor¡¯s residence! People with no fixed duties should step aside!¡± Cai Mao replied. Seeing Huang She¡¯s smile made him angry but he could not act on his anger yet. He still had important things to do.


    With these words, Cai Mao¡¯s guards immediately came out and took out their swords. If Huang She insisted on blocking the way, they would attack.


    ¡°People with no fixed duties?¡± Huang She was angry at the way Cai Mao addressed him. ¡®Hmph. Let¡¯s see how long you can remain arrogant!¡¯


    ¡°Military Advisor Cai wants to see the Lord, but I think you better not.¡± Huang She said to Cai Mao.


    Cai Mao frowned at this. He could not understand Huang She¡¯s words. ¡°Hm? Do I need your permission to see the Lord?¡±


    ¡°Of course not, but Military Advisor Cai, the Lord doesn¡¯t want to see you!¡± Huang Sheughed as he watched Cai Mao¡¯s expression changed. The reason for this change was because more of Huang She¡¯s troops were starting to appear. Huang She who only had about twenty men with him initially now had several hundred men while the Cai Family only had about fifty men.


    ¡°The Lord gave the order!¡± Huang She took out a letter as he spoke. ¡°Cai Mao Cai Degui is to remain in his residence until further notice! If he disobeys, he is to be executed immediately!¡±


    ¡°Military Advisor Cai. Do you still want to go somewhere?¡± Huang She asked whileughing. ¡°I won¡¯t stop you if so, but only your head will meet him!¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Cai Mao was angry. The Lord did not want to see him? Why? He was the Lord of the Cai Family. He is one of the most influential person in Jingzhou. He had such high prestige that Liu Biao had never treated him like this before. Yet he was now being threatened by Huang She.


    ¡°Master. What do we do?¡± The guards asked. They would escort Cai Mao if he still wanted to go and meet Liu Biao but then it might be a battle.


    ¡°Hm.¡± Cai Mao red at Huang She who remained unafraid. ¡°Come. Let us go back!¡± Cai Mao got off his horse and said to his guards.


    ¡°Men. Close the door.¡± Cai Mao said from within his residence. Therge door was slowly closed.


    ¡°Hmph! This old bastard doesn¡¯t know how to appreciate kindness!¡± Huang She said angrily as he looked at therge door. ¡°Do you still think you are Military Advisor Cai? Do you still think Jingzhou is yours?¡±


    Huang She looked at the Cai Family¡¯s residence with greed. Once this is over, the Huang Family would have a residence farrger than this.


    However, Huang She could not understand why Liu Biao did not have Cai Mao arrested and allowed Cai Mao to stay arrogant. If Cai Mao had disobeyed the order just now, Huang She would be allowed to kill him which was what Huang She wanted. Unfortunately, Liu Biao did not seem to have the guts to do this.


    ¡°You guys! Go and surround this ce! Do not let anyone out!¡± Huang She ordered the troops. These were all Liu Biao¡¯s guards.


    ¡°Yes!¡± The guards nodded and moved.


    ¡°Preposterous!¡± Cai Mao sat down and then mmed his hand onto a table.


    ¡°Master, here is some tea.¡± One female servant brought a cup of tea.


    ¡°I¡¯m not drinking!¡± Cai Mao pped the teacup away. The hot water sshed onto the girl¡¯s hand causing her to cry out in pain.


    ¡°Go back.¡± The housekeeper said to the female servant. The girl could only tearfully withdraw.


    ¡°Master. What should we do now?¡± The housekeeper asked. With Lady Cai in prison and Cai Mao stuck at home, Jingzhou is sure to fall into turmoil.


    ¡°You ask me, I ask who?¡± Cai Mao retorted, his heart still filled with anger. How dare Huang She act this way when even his father Huang Zu did not dare do so in front of Cai Mao.


    The housekeeper also did not know what to say in reply.


    A short whileter, a guard came with a report from their spies. As all influential family have their own spies, it was not surprising for the Cai Family to have one as well. Cai Mao quickly opened up the letter and read through it.


    ¡°What? Impossible!¡± Cai Mao was in such a shock that he dropped the letter.


    ¡°Master?¡± The housekeeper asked. When he picked up the letter for Cai Mao, he read the report stating that Lady Cai was pregnant, quite possibly with Liu Mang¡¯s child.


    ¡°How could this be? This is nder!¡± The housekeeper shouted.


    However, Cai Mao shook his head as it was impossible for their spies to lie. Part of why Cai Mao managed to earn his status was because of his spies. Even if the part where the father is Liu Mang is incorrect, it is quite likely the part regarding Lady Cai¡¯s pregnancy was true. Cai Maoughed as he bitterly shook his head. If this was several years ago, Cai Mao would have been happy enough to arrange a banquet. However, a pregnancy now meant a disaster especially after the doctor had diagnosed Liu Biao to be unable to have children. It was impossible for the child to be Liu Biao¡¯s.


    But Cai Mao did not know how this was rted to Liu Mang since he could not remember Liu Mang and Lady Cai ever interacting. It was at that moment that the housekeeper reminded him about Jingshan.


    Cai Mao widened his eyes in realization and then he sighed. At this point, it was toote for mes and regrets.


    ¡°Did the spies bring any other message?¡±


    ¡°The spies said Master will need to be careful. The Lord Governor is mobilizing a lot of troops!¡± The messenger replied.


    ¡°Mobilizing the troops?¡± Cai Mao thought to himself. If Lady Cai was dead, their position in Jingzhou would take a huge dive. ¡°I must not implicate Liu Zong.¡±


    Cai Mao was actually a talented person. In the original history, Zhou Yu wrote a letter to make the mistrustful Cao Cao kill Cai Mao. The modern peopleughed thinking this was all Cai Mao amounted to. Yet, why did Zhou Yu choose to have Cai Mao killed? Evidently, it is because Cai Mao was talented.


    ¡°Have the spies keep in contact with the army and then wait for my orders!¡± Cai Mao said to his guards.


    ¡°Yes!¡± The guard nodded and was about to leave when Cai Mao suddenly stopped him.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Cai Mao shouted. ¡°Send a letter to Zhang Yun. Tell him that the Xiangyang Navy must not approach the shore.¡± Cai Mao started to make preparations. As the family head of an influential family, he would have many people working for him such as the Zhang Family and many others. They were already a singr entity. Cai Mao had to make preparations in the event that Liu Biao did not care for old feelings.


    ***


    Kuai Liang spat out his tea, sshing it all over his brother¡¯s face. Liu Mang¡¯sst visit allowed Kuai Ran to marry his wife and also helped these two brothers to make peace. As they were born from the same mother, they naturally had affection with each other. That was why these two brothers would now drink tea together.


    A shocking news caused Kuai Liang to spit out the tea in his mouth. Kuai Yue simply wiped his face without take offense.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Kuai Liang asked the person who brought him this shocking news.


    ¡°Report. Lady Cai is pregnant!¡± The man replied back.


    ¡°Pregnant? Whose child is it?¡± Anyone would ask this question as Liu Biao was too old to make babies. That man already had one leg in his grave.


    ¡°It is said that the baby belongs to the King of Shu!¡± The man replied.


    Kuai Liang did another spittake. Fortunately this time, the quick witted Kuai Yue managed to avoid the attack.


    ¡°The King of Shu Liu Mang?¡± Kuai Liang stood up in shock. Lady Cai and Liu Mang had sex? Kuai Liang¡¯s brain could not keep up. Was it the world that was tooplicated or was Kuai Liang too simple minded?


    ¡°How could this two have¡­?¡± Kuai Liang wanted to refute this but then he suddenly remembered about Jingshan. ¡°Could it be?¡±


    ¡°It is definitely that time.¡± Kuai Yue shook his head bitterly.


    ¡°This King of Shu!¡± Kuai Liang felt helpless. He finally understood why Liu Mang and the Cai Family had such good rtionship after the events at Jingshan. Cai Mao was initially antagonistic towards Liu Mang yet Cai Mao seemed to have changed after Jingshan. Kuai Liang initially thought that Cai Mao was giving the Kuai Family face or that Liu Mang persuaded Lady Cai with his silver tongue. Now it seems like rather than his mouth, it was his dick that did the talking.


    ¡°Come! Let¡¯s go see the Lord!¡± Kuai Liang felt anxious. This was such a huge matter that war might start between Jingzhou and Yangzhou. However, Kuai Liang was not worried about the war. He was worried about Liu Mang¡¯s life.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Although Kuai Liang was in a hurry, Kuai Yue was still calm and steady. This is because Kuai Yue thought about things more deeply than Kuai Liang.


    ¡°Did Brother Degui go and exin things to the Lord?¡± Kuai Yue asked the messenger.


    ¡°Military Advisor Cai wanted to exin things to the Lord but he was stopped by Huang She and his men. Now Military Advisor Cai is stuck at home!¡±


    ¡°Cai Degui is stopped?¡± Kuai Liang was stunned.


    ¡°Men! Go and close the main doors!¡± Kuai Yue ordered.


    ¡°Brother?¡± Kuai Liang did not understand. This should be the time to go and see Liu Biao. Why did he order for the door to be closed?


    ¡°Zirou. Do you still not understand?¡± Kuai Yue shook his head.


    Hearing his brother, Kuai Liang finally understood that this was done under Liu Biao¡¯s orders. Even though Huang She nned it, this would not have happened without Liu Biao¡¯s orders. In other words, Liu Biao had no intentions of letting Cai Mao do anything. If that was the case, the Kuai Family would also be powerless to do anything. This was a matter of a man¡¯s dignity. No one can reach apromise here. It was the same reason why Zhang Xiu rebelled against Cao Cao.


    Regardless of who tries to persuade Liu Biao, it would only serve to make Liu Biao angrier.


    ¡°Brother. Are we just going to sit here and do nothing? In any case, the King of Shu is¡­¡± Kuai Liang panicked. Even if Liu Biao had no intention of seeing them, they could not just sit around doing nothing.


    ¡°Men! Dispatch someone to the King of Shu. Tell him that the South Gate is worn out and needs to be repaired!¡± Kuai Yue ordered.


    ¡°Understood!¡± One messenger quickly left after receiving the order.


    ¡°Brother is talented!¡± Kuai Liang cupped his fist at his brother. ¡°I am sure the King of Shu will remember this favor!¡±


    ¡°If only¡­¡± Kuai Yue shook his head. One was his Lord and the other was the brother of his son¡¯s wife. He did not know who to help but he had already done all he could.


    ***


    ¡°Xiao Cui. Why are you here?¡± Liu Mang asked the crying girl.


    ¡°It is the Lady!¡± Xiao Cui wept.


    ¡°The Lady? Lady Cai? Did Lady Cai ask you toe?¡± Liu Mang could not understand. By right, Lady Cai should not be contacting him at all due to their respective status. If she had to see Liu Mang, it must be done in secret instead ofing through the front like Xiao Cui.


    ¡°Do not cry. Speak slowly.¡± Liu Mang felt his heart ache watching Xiao Cui cry. He patted her shoulders in order tofort her.


    Xiao Cui felt Liu Mang beside her and immediately started to cry loudly in his bosoms. Meanwhile, Jia Xu gave a strange smile and purposefully gestured ¡°I did not see anything.¡±


    ¡°No. The Lady has been imprisoned by Master!¡± Xiao Cui finally exined.


    ¡°What?¡± Liu Mang¡¯s eyes grew wide. ¡°Liu Biao threw Lady Cai into prison? Why? Did he find out about something?¡± Liu Mang asked. He had been plotted against by Pang Tong but he had also destroyed that plot wlessly. He even appeared in front of Liu Biao outside of Lady Cai¡¯s room.


    ¡°Did Pang Tong return?¡± Liu Mang thought to himself. Pang Tong had disappeared for a very long time. It was not only Liu Bei but also Liu Mang who wanted to find Pang Tong. If Pang Tong were to live, Liu Mang would not be able to sleep peacefully. Could Pang Tong have returned and said something to Liu Biao?


    ¡°No, no!¡± Xiao Cui shook her head. Although her tears and mucus were all over Liu Mang¡¯s gown, Liu Mang did not care and continued to hold onto her.


    ¡°Your Highness! Run quickly! If not, it would be toote! The Master have already dispatched people to arrest you!¡± Xiao Cui was seemingly unable to exin but she continued to urge Liu Mang to leave.1


    ¡°Report. Milord, someone outside had sent a letter with an arrow!¡± Guan Hai entered the room again with an arrow and a letter.


    ¡°A letter? Bring it here!¡± Liu Mang lightly let go of Xiao Cui and took the letter. It said that the South Gate has fallen to disrepair.


    ¡°Who sent this letter?¡± Liu Mang asked. He was now certain that Liu Biao had discovered something and wanted to arrest him


    ¡°I don¡¯t know but it seem to havee from the tea shop outside.¡±


    ¡°Tea shop?¡± Liu Mang thought for a moment and realized that this tea shop belonged to the Kuai Family.


    ¡°It is from the Kuai Family!¡± Jia Xu said in realization. He initially did not believe in Xiao Cui¡¯s words but now he had no other choice because of the Kuai Family.


    ¡°Burn it.¡± Liu Mang said as he handed the letter to Jia Xu. If it was indeed the Kuai Family that send this letter, they had to destroy it or else it might bring more problems to the Kuai Family.


    ¡°Xiao Cui. Tell me the truth. How did Liu Biao find out?¡± Liu Mang was afraid of a trap as Pang Tong tend to trick people. After all, Liu Mang was sure that this matter was buried so how did Liu Biao find out? If this was a trap, then wouldn¡¯t running just prove that he is guilty? After all, Yangzhou and Jingzhou were allies. Liu Mang who wanted to destroy Liu Bei did not want more side issues to crop up.


    ¡°Your Highness! Stop asking! Just run!¡± Xiao Cui kept telling Liu Mang to run regardless of the question asked.


    ¡°I cannot leave until you tell me what¡¯s going on!¡± Liu Mang shook his head.


    ¡°Milord. Several people from the Xiangyang Guards areing here.¡± One subordinate reported.


    ¡°They are here? Go out and greet them!¡± Liu Mang forced himself to stay calm. He kept telling himself that the enemy was just making tricks.


    Xiao Cui was about to cry again, this time from panic. She would have said this earlier if Lady Cai had not told her to keep quiet.2 ¡°Your Highness! The Lady is pregnant!¡±


    ¡°Pregnant? No wonder!¡± Liu Mang spontaneously replied. Then his brain halted. ¡°Wait. Pregnant? Mine?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xiao Cui nodded.


    ¡°That cannot be right.¡± Liu Mang hesitated. His three wives were unable to be pregnant despite his best efforts so how could Lady Cai be pregnant just from a one night stand?


    ¡°The baby is yours. The Lady did not have sex with anyone else for years.¡± Xiao Cui replied.


    Liu Mang had forgotten. Although they only had sex for one night, it had went on for hundreds of rounds.


    ¡°Jia Xu Jia Wenhe!¡± Liu Mang finally understood that this wasn¡¯t part of the enemy¡¯s bluff but an incident with evidence.


    ¡°This one is here!¡± Jia Xu knelt.


    ¡°Jia Xu. Take your family and Xiao Cui. Leave immediately through the South Gate!¡± Liu Mang ordered. ording to the Kuai Family, the South Gate is safe.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Jia Xu nodded and received the order.


    ¡°I am not leaving! I can¡¯t leave Miss behind!¡± Xiao Cui shook her head. Although she wanted to follow Liu Mang to Yangzhou, she had no intention of separating from Lady Cai.


    ¡°Xiao Cui, be obedient. If you stay here, Lady Cai would not be able to leave.¡± Liu Mang cated her.


    ¡°No! I cannot leave! I must apany her!¡± Xiao Cui was very close to Lady Cai. If it was not because she had to inform Liu Mang about this, she would have chosen to be imprisoned together with Lady Cai.


    ¡°Xiao Cui! Look over there!¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± Xiao Cui looked at the direction Liu Mang pointed before Liu Mang knocked her out. Since Xiao Cui was so stubborn, Liu Mang could only resort to doing this. It was not time for minor disputes. If they do not leave now, they would not get a chance to leave at all.


    ¡°Wenhe. I will leave Xiao Cui to you. You must make sure she reaches Yangzhou!¡± Liu Mang said to Jia Xu.


    ¡°Yes. If she even lose a hair, I am willing to lose my head!¡± Jia Xu replied.


    ¡°Keep your head for your child.¡± Liu Mang shook his head.


    ¡°Milord. What about you?¡± Jia Xu asked. Based on Liu Mang¡¯s orders, he had no intention of leaving with Jia Xu.


    ¡°Me? I will catch upter.¡± Liu Mang said with a smile.


    ¡°Milord? Please do not be too rash. This is not Yangzhou. Staying here will only mean death.¡± Jia Xu persuaded.


    ¡°I know. I don¡¯t n on staying.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°I am going to the Xiangyang prison.¡± Liu Mang dered. He wanted to go there because Lady Cai was there.


    ¡°Milord. You definitely must not do this!¡± Jia Xu advised. Was this the time to think about a lover?


    ¡°Wenhe. What do you think of your two children?¡± Liu Mang suddenly asked.


    Jia Xu did not know how to answer Liu Mang but he was certainly happy that they were there.


    ¡°I feel the same way. My son is there. I cannot leave them both in Jingzhou!¡± Liu Mang said with a happy smile. Everyone would be excited hearing that they were bing a father. However, Liu Mang found out about this toote.


    ¡°Milord. Take care!¡± Jia Xu knew he could not persuade Liu Mang. His words would not be able to win over paternal love.


    ¡°Zuo Yi! You Er! The two of you, stay here to protect the Lord. If he gets injured, you do not need toe back to see me!¡± Jia Xu said to his subordinates.


    ¡°Understood!¡± Jia Xu¡¯s subordinate replied.


    Liu Mang did not say anything to this. He knew that this was Jia Xu¡¯s sincere feelings.


    ¡°Guan Hai! Zhou Cang!¡± Liu Mang called his two guards.


    ¡°This subordinate is here!¡± ¡°Milord! Why did you call?¡± The two replied.


    ¡°Do the two of you fear death?¡± Liu Mang asked.


    ¡°We are not afraid!¡± The two replied after looking at each other.


    ¡°Not afraid? Do the two of you know it is a grave offense to lie to your Lord?¡± Liu Mangughed as he shook his head. There weren¡¯t many people that were actually unafraid of death.


    ¡°The two of you are afraid! In fact, the two of you are more afraid of deathpared to others!¡±


    Guan Hai and Zhou Cang¡¯s face turned red as they felt hurt. Was Liu Mang looking down on them?


    ¡°Guan Hai! You are afraid of death because you are afraid that no one will avenge you and your brothers!¡± Liu Mang pointed to Guan Hai.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Guan Hai wanted to refute but he did not know what to say.


    ¡°Zhou Cang! You are a foodie! You are afraid that once you die, there won¡¯t be any nice things to eat!¡±


    ¡°Haha! Milord knows me so well.¡± Zhou Cangughed.


    ¡°In fact, I am also afraid of death!¡± Liu Mang confessed. ¡°I am the Lord of Yangzhou. The King of Shu. I think of conquering thends. I am afraid I would die before I see that moment!¡±


    ¡°Men! Bring me my shield!¡± Liu Mang ordered his other subordinates. His subordinate soon brought him his weapon. He mostly used it to train as he must not abandon his training.


    ¡°It is precisely because we are afraid of death that we must not die! This time, I am taking you where we have a high chance of dying! If you think it is not worth it, follow Jia Xu back to Yangzhou!¡± Liu Mang said to Guan Hai and Zhou Cang.


    ¡°Milord! You are right! I am afraid of death! However, I am more afraid I would be mocked by others! My life is yours! If you die, I will follow you in death!¡± Guan Hai knelt towards Liu Mang.


    ¡°Good.¡± Liu Mang nodded.


    ¡°Milord. I am uncultured but I know I won¡¯t be able to find nice things to eat if I leave you! So I will follow you!¡± Zhou Cangughed.


    ¡°Zuo Yi. You Er. What about the two of you?¡± Liu Mang asked. These two were Jia Xu¡¯s subordinates so Liu Mang would rather they protect Jia Xu. After all, Xiao Cui was also there. That was why he would allow them to leave if they wanted.


    ¡°We are born without a life!¡±3 The two cupped their fist as Liu Mang.


    ¡°Good! Now, everyone said that the Xiangyang prison is bottomless. We are going to see if that¡¯s true!¡± Liu Mang said while his killing intent was clearly shown in his eyes.


    ¡°We will go to the dragon pond together!¡± Zhou Cang and the others shouted together.


    Liu Mang wore his Aries Gold Cloth. This armor was barely used since he came to Jingzhou. Although there was no dust on it, Liu Mang always felt that something was not right with it. Now he knew. The Aries Gold Cloth wascking blood. It just need to be dyed red with the blood of his enemies.


    Guan Hai and Zhou Cang had also worn their armor and took their weapons. As Zuo Yi and You Er were closer to assassins than fighters, they did not wear armor. Instead, they were to secretly follow and protect Liu Mang and the others.


    ¡°Your Highness! They are here!¡± A resounding voice came from outside.


    _____


    <ol type="1">It¡¯s amazing that Lady Cai¡¯s personal maid could leave and inform Liu Mang without anyone caring about her.She can still give orders?The short Chinese version of ¡°We are weapons. Just point us at our enemies¡±


    <strong></strong>


    </ol>

 Chapter 553

    <h4>Chapter 553</h4>


    ¡°It¡¯s here! Surround this ce! Don¡¯t let anyone escape!¡± The King of Shu¡¯s residence, where people liked to gather at was now the ce they all avoided. The most popr person in Jingzhou was now someone to be arrested.


    ¡°By the order of Milord Liu Biao, we came here to capture the false king Liu Mang and his henchmen! Any who disobey will be executed!¡± Someone from outside the residence shouted towards the surrounding people.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Themon citizens were naturally interested to know what Liu Biao intended on doing. As the soldiers were being mobilized in broad daylight the citizens did not have the time to get away.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the King of Shu¡¯s residence?¡± Another person asked. This was like a sacred ce in the past few days. The only people that visited were all influential Jingzhou officials such as the Cai Family and the Kuai Family. Even Liu Biao paid this ce a visit before. So why were they attacking it now?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Isn¡¯t the King of Shu the Lord of Yangzhou? Isn¡¯t Yangzhou and Jingzhou supposed to be allies? Why did this happen? Could there have been some misunderstanding?¡± A schr asked.


    ¡°Get lost! These orders were given by the Lord! There is no mistake!¡± The soldiers impatiently shoved the schr away. When the schr red back, the soldier took out his sword. He quickly swallowed any objections that he might have had.


    ¡°The King of Shu helped us take back Nanyang! Why did this happen?¡± There were those that felt aggrieved. When the alliance was formed, it was a huge news as both sides profited. The citizens even knew how powerful Yangzhou was as an ally. It was because there is such an ally that Jingzhou could have peace. When Liu Bei captured Fancheng, the whole of Jingzhou was rmed. The poor were worried while the rich have already started preparations to migrate. It was Yangzhou that dispatched their troops to chase away the enemies at Fancheng. They even returned Nanyang. It was so favorable towards Jingzhou that the citizens spoke up for Liu Mang.


    ¡°Open the door.¡± Liu Mang got onto his horse. His weapon was clean and his armor was properly worn.


    ¡°Yes!¡± A few of the remaining female servants replied and opened therge door together. They were locals so Jia Xu could not take them away. When these servants heard that the ce was being attacked, they were scared witless. Liu Mang cated them saying that they could take as much money as they could carry with them from the residence. At the same time, Liu Mang hoped that Liu Biao would not be ruthless enough to kill all of them.


    ¡°Fall back!¡± Xiangyang¡¯s soldiers withdrew when they saw Liu Mang, Zhou Cang and Guan hai step to the front.


    ¡°Bullshit! Go and capture that false king!¡± One person shouted angrily. Liu Mang could recognize this person as Huang She. Huang She hade to Liu Mang¡¯s residence after dealing with Cai Mao. He wanted to see his enemy get thrown into prison personally.


    ¡°Official Huang. What has this King done wrong that the Lord of Jingzhou, Liu Biao wants to imprison me?¡± Liu Mang asked as he looked at Huang She.


    Huang She sneered in reply. ¡°I am sure you yourself know what you have done! Liu Mang Liu Hanyang! Do you still think you are the highly esteemed Lord of Yangzhou?¡±


    ¡°Oh? Then what am I if not the Lord of Yangzhou?¡± Liu Mang asked indifferently.


    ¡°Right now, you are just a fish on a chopping block! Do not forget that this is Jingzhou! You are soon going to be a prisoner and maybe even be sentenced to death! After that, you and that lowly woman can meet each other in hell!¡± Huang She said hatefully. Liu Mang was his sworn enemy as he had already suffered a lot thanks to Liu Mang. It started from being defeated at Jiangxia and his ns backfiring on him in Jingzhou.


    ¡°A prisoner? Haha! This King has never be a prisoner before! Unlike some people who have be Yangzhou¡¯s prisoner before!¡± Liu Mang mocked back.


    ¡°You!¡± Huang She became speechless from anger. He did not want to be reminded of the days he became a captive.


    ¡°Men! Capture this false king!¡± Huang She ordered. He no longer tried to bicker with Liu Mang as he knew that he could not beat Liu Mang with words. It was better to go straight to capturing Liu Mang.


    ¡°I want to see who dares!¡± Liu Mang roared. As Liu Mang was now a powerful warrior himself, his voice was also naturally more powerful. This was one of the reasons why all the ones that shout below the walls were generals. Only they had the strength to shout like this. It was also because of this that Zhang Fei was able to hold the bridge at Changban.


    Liu Mang¡¯s shout froze his opponents. None of them dared to step forward.


    ¡°Huang She! When I ask what my crime was, you refuse to say. In that case, let me tell you! Even if I am guilty of something, you have no right to apprehend me! Even Liu Biao cannot interrogate me!¡± Liu Mang¡¯s words were urate. As the King of Shu and General Who Suppresses the South, everyone in Jingzhou was his subordinate. Liu Biao who is only the Lord of Jingzhou did not have the qualifications to condemn Liu Mang.


    Liu Mang¡¯s words made the soldiers withdraw even further in hesitation. They all turned to look at Huang She. These soldiers all did not want to be enemies with the King of Shu. As they had fought alongside Yangzhou, they knew how powerful the Yangzhou Army was. During the battle, the Yangzhou Army did all the fighting while they only did minor tasks. Even then, they were able to obtain merits. This caused them to feel grateful to Liu Mang. Besides that, most of them were nobles. They all knew that Liu Mang was close with the Kuai Family and the Cai Family so they also had good rtionship with each other. Only the Huang Family remained opposed to Liu Mang.


    ¡°The King of Shu? No one here acknowledges you as the King of Shu! The Lord already said that you are a false king! Your other crimes aside, the crime of impersonating a king of the great Han Dynasty is a mortal crime! Men! Arrest him! Or are you going to disobey orders?¡± Huang She ordered again as he justified himself by ssifying Liu Mang as a fake king. He spoke with such confidence that the soldiers stepped forward again.


    The Xiangyang soldiers then apologized to Liu Mang as they prepared to capture him. ¡°Your Highness, we apologize. We are just following orders!¡±


    ¡°No other choice then?¡± Liu Mang shook his head. He initially thought of procrastinating and have Huang She bring him to Liu Biao. However, Huang She wholeheartedly wanted to arrest him so Liu Mang could only fight his way out.


    Just as Liu Mang grabbed onto his sword, someone suddenly shouted. ¡°Wait!¡±


    The nervous Xiangyang troops quickly put down their weapons the moment they heard those words.


    ¡°Who?¡± Huang She angrily turned around to see who ordered for the soldiers to stop. ¡°Who told you guys to put down your weapons? Advance!¡± He shouted.


    ¡°It is me!¡± An old man slowly stepped out from the crowd. He was supported by a youngster.


    ¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t that Pang Degong?¡± Someone cried out in surprise.


    ¡°Lord Pang. Why are you here?¡± The people asked as they took turns greeting him politely. Rather than one of the influential families or even Liu Biao himself, Pang Degong was the one that was most popr amongst themon people.


    ¡°Pang Degong.¡± Huang She muttered the man¡¯s name. He could not look down on Pang Degong. Although the man was not in any official position, the graduates of the Lumen Academy filled up more than half of Jingzhou¡¯s officials. There were also many of them working as officials at Yangzhou.


    It can be said that the South of the Central ins was filled with Lumen Academy graduates that constantlypete against each other.


    Nobody dared to disrespect the headmaster Pang Degong. Even Liu Biao had to be respectful towards this man. Even if Pang Degong were to rebel, Liu Biao would not dare to kill him. If he did so, half officials would resign and Jingzhou would be paralyzed. The other half would raise armies to take revenge. Unlike other nobles, Pang Degong conducted himself well. The Pang Family even donated to the poor and the needy. That was why their poprity is high.


    Pang Degong was not the kind of person Huang She could get along with. Even though he hated it, he got off his horse and greeted Pang Degong respectfully.


    ¡°You must be the Huang Family¡¯s eldest boy.¡± Pang Degong replied without saying Huang She¡¯s name. Huang She felt embarrassed and angry at being called this in public.


    ¡°This old bastard!¡± Huang She thought to himself. He could not do anything to Pang Degong but the man was old. Huang She believed that the golden age of the Huang Family wasing. On top of that, he was still young. When Pang Degong is dead and gone, Huang She nned to make life difficult for Pang Shanmin.


    ¡°Huang Family¡¯s eldest boy. Why have you brought so many soldiers to this district?¡± Pang Degong asked.


    ¡°Replying to Lord Pang, I am following Milord¡¯s orders to arrest a traitor!¡± Huang She cupped his fist and replied respectfully despite his resentment.


    ¡°Arrest a traitor? Then why did youe all the way to the King of Shu¡¯s residence?¡± Pang Degong was worthy to be called a wise old man. Although it sounded like ridicule, his words was apliment. His words immediately determined Liu Mang¡¯s identity as the King of Shu instead of a false king. Huang She can no longer call Liu Mang a false king and thus, he could no longer arrest Liu Mang.


    ¡°Lord Pang!¡± Liu Mang cupped his fist towards Pang Degong gratefully. He did not know why Pang Degong helped him but it was better to have additional assistance.


    ¡°Your Highness!¡± Pang Degong smiled and nodded. He did not have any title but he was as precise as Liu Mang with his vision.


    ¡°Brother Shanmin.¡± Liu Mang also cupped his fist at Pang Shanmin who was beside Pang Degong.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Pang Shanmin harrumphed.


    Pang Degong came here this time because of Pang Shanmin. Although Pang Shanmin was cold on the surface, he actually felt guilty towards Liu Mang. This is because he used Liu Mang wrongly over the death of Tang Yun and caused Liu Mang a lot of problem. However, Liu Mang returned his evil intentions with good. Pang Shanmin was of noble character so he wanted to repay Liu Mang. Unfortunately, he was unable to find the chance. When he heard that Huang She was going to attack the King of Shu¡¯s residence, he asked Pang Degong toe and help.


    ¡°Lord Pang. This is Milord¡¯s orders. However, I have noment as to who the traitor is.¡± Huang She¡¯s expression became even uglier when he saw that Pang Degong came to help Liu Mang. Huang She was also unable to exin that Liu Mang had sex with Lady Cai and caused her to be pregnant. Although saying this would make sure that Pang Degong would not help Liu Mang, it would also cause Huang She to be killed by Liu Biao for making this fact public.


    ¡°Is that so? Since you do not know the reason, let¡¯s find the Lord and ask him!¡± Pang Degong who did not know the specifics thought of asking Liu Biao.


    The soldiers breathed a sigh of relief hearing Pang Degong¡¯s words. They really did not want to fight against Liu Mang. To do so would mean starting a war with Yangzhou. They did not dare to fight against Yangzhou¡¯s terrifying army.


    ¡°Even then, they have to be escorted.¡± Huang She replied angrily. His condition remained unchanged. He wanted Liu Mang to be thrown into prison to thank him for all the times Liu Mang had humiliated him.


    ¡°Hm? The King of Shu is a monarch of the Han Dynasty!¡± Pang Degong frowned. He wanted Huang She to give him face.


    ¡°So what? The soldiers of Jingzhou only listen to the Lord¡¯s orders!¡± Huang She said loudly, refusing to give Pang Degong face.


    ¡°This¡­! Lord Huang She!¡± The soldiers were confused. They did not know whether to listen to Pang Degong or Huang She.


    ¡°What? Are you not going to listen to my orders? Are you going to disobey the Lord as well?¡± Huang She asked as he took out Liu Biao¡¯smand te.


    Hearing this, the soldiers could only step forward to try and arrest Liu Mang.


    ¡°Lord Pang, thank you for the help.¡± Liu Mang thanked Pang Degong for the help but Huang She still insisted on arresting Liu Mang. In that case, there really is no choice but to fight.


    ¡°His Highness the King of Shu is not a traitor! By what right do you want to arrest His Highness?¡± Pang Shanmin suddenly shouted.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! His Highness is not a traitor!¡± Themon citizens joined in after hearing Pang Shanmin shout. Pang Degong had popr sentiment while Liu Mang thought of the citizens during his time at Jingzhou. When Huang She wanted to arrest Liu Mang, the people felt angry but did not dare to speak up. Pang Shanmin¡¯s words lit the fire in their hearts.


    ¡°These wicked citizens! I want to see who dares to create disturbance! Arrest those who dare to speak!¡± Huang She could not control Pang Degong but he could control the citizens. He took out his sword and ordered his men to arrest the rowdy citizens.


    ¡°The Huang Family was never a good thing! We cannot let him arrest His Highness!¡± Themon people could no longer endure it anymore especially after Huang She took out his sword. Initially, they were just jeering rowdily but now they were going to crowd Huang She. The Huang Family¡¯s reputation in Xiangyang was terrible. This was never rted to Huang She as he was usually at Jiangxia. He could not harm the people of Xiangyang. However, he has a wonderful sibling called Huang Chen who had constantly harmed the people of Xiangyang in many different ways. Huang Chen¡¯s thugs were also undisciplined enough to make the situation worse.


    ¡°Men! Kill these mob of people!¡± Huang She was flushed with anger. Pang Degong was one thing but how dare themon people act like this as well?


    ¡°Kill? I want to see who dares to kill these innocent people!¡± Pang Degong also started to speak up.


    ¡°Huang She. Have you asked my de as to whether you are allowed to kill the innocent?¡± Liu Mang smiled at Huang She. Liu Mang himself did not dare to harm the innocent. His friendship to the people was enough.


    ¡°Kill! Kill these people!¡± Huang She ordered his men but they did not act. On the other hand, they all started to step back.1 The soldiers also did not dare to harm the citizens. In the first ce, they did not want to fight against Liu Mang.


    ¡°Useless! You are all useless! Since you won¡¯t kill them, I will kill you!¡± Huang She angrily shed at a captain of the Xiangyang troops.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Liu Mang shouted. He wanted to step forward to block the attack but his assistance was not required. The captain of the troops was not dumb enough to willingly get himself killed. He also took out his sword to block Huang She¡¯s attack.


    ¡°You think I will let you kill me?¡± The captain was strong. Or rather, he became strong after the battle of Fancheng. Although he was initially an idler who was looked down on, he started to get praised highly after Fancheng. The captain was very pleased about this and his benefactor was Yangzhou and the King of Shu.


    The captain himself was a noble. Although his family wasn¡¯t as influential as the Huang Family, he would not simply allow himself to be killed or follow orders blindly. To begin with, Huang She wasn¡¯t even really his superior officer. Besides that, this captain¡¯s allegiance was towards the Cai Family.


    ¡°Good! All of you! I will definitely report this to the Lord and have him judge you all!¡± Huang She shouted angrily as his own guards moved to protect Huang She. ¡°If the King of Shu escapes, none of you will get to live!¡± Huang She dered fiercely.


    ____


    <ol type="1">Step forward, step back, step forward, step back, step forward, step back. Might as well be dancers.


    <strong></strong>


    </ol>

 Chapter 554

    <h4>Chapter 554</h4>


    ¡°Come. This old one will apany His Highness. Shanmin, please support me.¡± Pang Degong said as he nodded at the others.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Pang Shanmin nodded.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go together!¡± Themon people said as well. All of them felt indignant at the injustice. Their grievances towards the Huang Family¡¯s tyranny spilled out. Themon people were all like this. Although Liu Mang weren¡¯t particrly that good to them, he had opened up his doors and gave out a bit of wealth. Even then, they were all willing to risk getting beheaded for him after getting instigated.


    ¡°These mob!¡± Huang She was angry but he could not do anything alone. Huang She wanted to kill but he would not be able to defeat Liu Mang who was fully equipped with heavy armor without the assistance of his soldiers. His soldiers even dared to go against him.


    As for the civilians, obstructing thew and attempting to attack the army is a capital offense worthy of death. Yet if he were to draw his sword on them, they would definitely rebel and kill him. The soldiers would definitely not try and stop them. In fact, it would be good enough if they did not also stab him in the back. Kill the soldiers for rebelling?


    Earlier, one of them had even fought back. Huang She had to desperately use Liu Biao¡¯s orders to keep the soldiers in line as even they did not dare to disobey Liu Biao. As a result, all of them could only escort Liu Mang to see Liu Biao.


    ¡°Thank you everyone.¡± Liu Mang said as he cupped his fist to the people. ¡°There is no need to follow us. I am sure Liu Biao will be able to tell that I am innocent.¡±


    ¡°Innocent?¡± Huang She sneered. He is sure that Liu Mang would be dead when he sees Liu Biao.


    Liu Mang was grateful to themon people but he could not allow them to follow him. This is because Liu Mang was gambling on Liu Biao to see things clearly. It would be great if Liu Biao did not immediately try to kill him, in which case there would be a battle. If that were to happen, the innocent civilians would only get injured. At that moment, the soldiers won¡¯t care if you were a civilian or not. The casualties would be serious.


    Liu Mang was not Liu Bei. He would never use the people as his shield. Besides that, not all of the Xiangyang troops listened to Huang She. This means there was no need to waste his effort fighting.


    ¡°This¡­¡± The civilians wanted to help Liu Mang because of his kindness. However, the other reason they thought of doing this was due to their excitement. Ordinarily, they would have been executed for creating a disturbance especially if they were all going to confront Liu Biao. Liu Mang¡¯s words woke them up and calmed them down. Once they were calm, they started to hesitate. Cmity might befall them if they were to follow Liu Mang. However, they had also already dered that they would go follow Liu Mang and Pang Degong. If they were to go back on their words, they would lose face. To die with dignity or live in hardship. This was only natural. Even themon people needed to save face.


    ¡°Go back home, fellow countrymen. This old one here is enough.¡± Pang Degong helped Liu Mang persuade the people while taking a nce at Liu Mang. He never expected Liu Mang to be sympathetic to the people.


    ¡°In that case, we will be troubling Lord Pang.¡± With a way out of this situation, themon people started to leave. They all had family to feed and could not afford to involve their families in this matter.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go! Didn¡¯t you want to seek justice from the Lord?¡± Huang She sneered at them. Huang She was sure that they would not live to see the next day if they had indeed went along with them. But now, everyone ignored Huang She.


    Liu Mang also did not me them. It was good enough that thesemon people could help him out until this point.


    ¡°Your Highness. Let¡¯s go.¡± Pang Degong said after themon people had left.


    ¡°Lord Pang! I think it is better if you do not follow me as well.¡± Liu Mang cupped his fist towards Pang Degong. He was grateful to Pang Degong but the man¡¯s n was to use his prestige to persuade Liu Biao. Unfortunately, this was not a problem that can be solved with words.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Pang Degong frowned. ¡°I am sure the Lord will give face to this old man¡¯s words.¡±


    ¡°Lord Pang. This is not a matter of giving you face but¡­¡± Liu Mang did not know how to exin. It is not like he could say that he slept with Liu Biao¡¯s wife. ¡°Lord Pang. I will remember this favor. If Lord Pang needs something from me, send a letter to Yangzhou and I will help to the best of my abilities.¡±


    At this point, Pang Degong understood that his influence would not be able to help because it is a serious situation. He had already aplished his objective of helping Pang Shanmin repay Liu Mang. At the same time, he had obtained precautionary help for his son. Pang Degong had been impartial the entire time. The reason he was still moving around in his old age was because of his only selfish reason, his children. Pang Shanmin was too honest. This made it hard for Pang Shanmin to protect himself against tricks. Pang Degong could still protect him and the Pang Family when he is around but once Pang Degong is gone, Pang Shanmin would not be able to protect the Pang Family. Before this, Pang Tong was still around but Pang Degong had forgotten to teach him morals. Now, the two siblings were enemies.


    This was why Pang Degong needed to make an escape route for his son. He already had good rtionship with the Cai Family and the Kuai Family so there were no problems in Jingzhou. However, Jingzhou alone was not good enough as insurance as Jingzhou was abundant in resources and had gone through many years of peace. Many others like Sun Ce and Cao Cao covet this piece ofnd. That was why Pang Degong wanted Yangzhou who had many others from the Lumen Academy such as Xu Shu as an escape route.


    ¡°Hm. This old body certainly gets tired quickly nowadays. Men. Come and take me back home.¡± Pang Degong said and left.


    Pang Shanmin wanted to continue supporting his father but Pang Degong refused. He pointed towards Liu Mang, implying that Pang Shanmin should follow Liu Mang to see if Liu Mang needed more help. If Liu Mang needed more help, Pang Shanmin had to return to his father and inform him.


    ¡°Lord Pang, stay safe!¡± Liu Mang cupped his fists. Liu Mang still respected this old man for opening the Lumen Academy, giving people knowledge.


    Once Pang Degong had left, Liu Mang coldly looked towards Huang She and said. ¡°Official Huang. Why are you still standing there? Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Huang She got even more pissed off by Liu Mang¡¯s words. It was as though he is the prisoner instead of Liu Mang.


    Although Huang She felt embarrassed, he still did not dare to do anything to Liu Mang yet. He might as well wait for the time Liu Mang meets with Liu Biao


    The group then set out to where Liu Biao was. At that moment, the location was the Xiangyang prison.


    ***


    A man and a woman faced each other in prison.


    Meanwhile the nearby jailorss talked to each other. ¡°Prison head. Why did the Lord visit the prison today?¡±


    ¡°Shh! How would I know?¡± The head of the prison hissed back.


    ¡°I heard that there is an ident at the residence. That is why the Lord put his wife in prison.¡± Another jailors guessed.


    ¡°What kind of mistake could a woman make?¡± One asked in disdain before his eyes widened. ¡°Could it be?¡±


    The jailors¡¯s words immediately brought all of their thoughts to a certain point. To begin with, there is normally not much a wife can do besides send money back to her maiden family. Even this is considered a small matter. There could only be one reason why Liu Biao became so agitated.


    ¡°She¡­ she had¡­.¡±


    ¡°Get lost! Don¡¯t even say it or I will be the first to kill you!¡± The head of the jailorss said angrily. They were all small figures and could not afford to speak recklessly. It did not matter what her crime was, if they all spoke recklessly, they would also be dead.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say I did not warn you! If anyone speaks recklessly and cause me to die. I will kill you all first before dying!¡± The head of the jailors spoke. If he was not at least this smart, he would not have be the head of the jailors. Knowing that this is the Lord¡¯s matter, he quickly ordered his men to stay quiet.


    ¡°Yes! Yes!¡± The other jailors quickly replied in shock. As the head jailor was usually cheerful and seldom get angry, the other jailors were not afraid of him. Yet, the head was suddenly angry this time. It showed the other jailors how serious this was.


    ¡°I am saying this for your own good!¡± The head of the jailors shook his head as heughed bitterly.


    ¡°Do you still not want to say who that person is?¡± Liu Biao asked while facing Lady Cai. Normally, seeing the two converse with each other was an ordinary affair but this time, both the location and the role they yed were different.


    Liu Biao was still the Lord of Jingzhou but Lady Cai was now a prisoner.


    ¡°Is the identity of that person really that important?¡± Lady Cai did not panic at all. She simply stared and caressed her stomach without looking at Liu Biao.


    Liu Biao was filled with rage when he sees Lady Cai like this. However, he could only endure. ¡°Mdy. Tell me who that man is! Your husband knows that you were forced into this. Tell me who and I will kill that person! Then I will take you back home! You can still be the Lady Cai respected by many and Zong Er¡¯s mother!¡± Liu Biao patiently tried to persuade her.


    ¡°Zong Er.¡± Lady Cai felt her heart ache when she heard this name. Zong Er was also her son.


    Liu Biao continued to persuade when he saw Lady Cai¡¯s expression. ¡°Mdy. Tell me who it is. We will kill him and then go back to before!¡±


    ¡°Go back to before?¡± Lady Cai seemed bewildered. Noticing this, Liu Biao was about to feel happy when he was suddenly met with disappointment.


    Going back to what it is like before this was an attractive thought. However, was it going back to being the eldest daughter of the Cai Family free from worries or was it going back to being the wife of a man old enough to be her father? Ten years of her life had disappeared. Other women knew the meaning of marital affection and love but not Lady Cai. All she knew was that she had sacrificed too much. Liu Biao could give her extravagance but not a normal life. She would rather die than go back to that life. The only good thing there was her son Zong Er. ¡°Liu Biao. Just give up.¡± Lady Cai rejected her husband¡¯s offer.


    ¡°Slut! You insist on protecting him?¡± Liu Biao growled angrily like an injured beast. Lady Cai¡¯s reply was silence.


    ¡°Do you really think I don¡¯t know who that person is?¡± Liu Biao was about to lose his mind. Nobody could endure their wife sleeping with another man. Not only that, she even had his child. Even Sun Ce was willing to abandon Jiangxia to attack Liu Mang because his wife was taken.


    ¡°That man is the King of Shu Liu Mang isn¡¯t it?¡± Liu Biao asked. Lady Cai expression changed slightly in reaction to the name. While Liu Biao wasn¡¯t entirely sure at first, her reaction was all the confirmation that Liu Biao needed.


    ¡°Liu Mang Liu Hanyang! I will kill you!¡± Liu Biao said hysterically.


    ¡°Slut! I am sure you want to know how I found out about this! Good! I will tell you! Three months ago when you went to Jingshan, Someone intruded my residence and killed one of my guards! Although we were unable to find the assant, we were able to find a letter on the corpse of my guard! It said that you and that slut are sleeping together! I did not believe it! I regret not believing it! If I had believed it then, I would have killed you and made mincemeat out of that Liu Mang! How hateful! You are even carrying that guy¡¯s vile spawn!¡± Liu Biao¡¯s eyes were red with murderous rage.


    ¡°I will give you one more chance! Repent and help me kill that slut Liu Mang Liu Hanyang and abort that vile spawn! Then I will give you a way to live! You can go back to being Lady Cai and I can pretend that nothing happened!¡± Liu Biao said.


    This was an attractive offer since Lady Cai¡¯s crime was heavy. Actual punishment for such crimes include things like pig cage drowning.1 While Liu Biao may not do this, he would certainly kill Lady Cai. The rest of the Cai Family would also suffer. Now, Liu Biao actually offered Lady Cai a way out. As long as she kill Liu Mang and the child in her belly, she would be the firstdy of Jingzhou again. This is actually a kind offer.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Lady Cai suddenlyughed.


    ¡°What are youughing about? Do you agree?¡± Liu Biao asked.


    ¡°I amughing because I never expected you to be so good at scheming by yourself as well!¡± Lady Cai sneered.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Liu Biao asked gloomily.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand what I mean? It looks like you are also afraid!¡± Lady Cai coldly said.


    ¡°Afraid? What am I afraid of?¡±


    ¡°You are afraid of the King of Shu! You are afraid of that slut and the Cai Family! You are afraid that you would destroy Jingzhou!¡± Lady Cai coldly said. Liu Biao was good at scheming. Saying that Lady Cai could start afresh was bullshit. No matter how generous a husband is, would he tolerate his wife from rebelling? Of course not.


    Liu Biao was afraid of the King of Shu Liu Mang. If it was just him alone, killing Liu Mang would not be a problem. However, Liu Mang had his status as the King of Shu and was the Lord of Yangzhou. Liu Mang had powerful troops. Even Liu Biao understood that his own thirty thousand elites would not be able to recapture Fancheng. Yet, Liu Mang was able to capture it and also Nanyang with only fifteen thousand men.


    If Liu Biao could not defeat Liu Bei, what hope does he have against Yangzhou? If he kills Liu Mang, the alliance would break and Jingzhou would be attacked by Yangzhou. Liu Biao was initially confident because of the Yangtze River but if Yangzhou is forced, they could ally themselves with Sun Ce. With Jiangdong attacking through water and Yangzhou attacking throughnd, Jingzhou would be finished.


    Besides that, most of the military power belonged to Cai Mao. Cai Mao hold half the power while Liu Biao hold the other half. With this incident implicating Cai Mao and the Cai Family, Cai Mao is sure to revolt. The navy at Xiangyang will now avoid approaching the shore. Liu Biao could see this which is why he is also afraid of Cai Mao.


    However, if Lady Cai were to listen to Liu Biao¡¯s false words, things would be different. Liu Biao personally arrests Liu Mang and Lady Cai is the one that would kill Liu Mang. When the Yangzhou Armyes, the Cai Family would be forced to fight. If Yangzhou were to lose, Liu Biao can finish off Cai Mao and take back all the military power. If Cai Mao were to lose, he could simply ce all the me on Lady Cai and give her to Yangzhou.


    In the end, Liu Biao would stay at his invincible position. He was never such a generous person. As he was old and dying, he would definitely take Lady Cai down with him.


    ¡°Slut! Are you going to do it or not?¡± Liu Biao was angry at the humiliation. He was also annoyed that a woman could read his thoughts.


    ¡°Kill me! Just kill me! Xiao Cui has already gone to tell the King of Shu to escape. Once the King of Shu leaves Jingzhou, you will no longer have peace! I want to see how you will protect Jingzhou without my brother!¡±


    ¡°Slut! You think I do not dare to kill you?¡± Liu Biao could not tolerate anymore. He no longer cared about any schemes or ns. All he wanted to do now was kill Lady Cai. He took out his sword that gleamed coldly.


    ¡°Head! Should we?¡± One jailor asked in rm. They themselves might get into trouble if Lady Cai were to die in their prison. He was uncertain as to whether they should stop Liu Biao.


    ¡°If you want to die, you can go!¡± The head jailor replied. Liu Biao was so angry that anyone that stepped forward would be dead.


    ¡°Then what about the Lady?¡±


    ¡°It can only end this way.¡±


    ¡°Die! Die together with that vile spawn!¡± Liu Biao shouted as he lifted up the sword with both hands.


    ¡°His Highness the King of Shu has arrived! Lord of Jingzhou. Quicklye out and greet him!¡±


    ______


    <ol articles="" art49165.asp="" <="" ol=""></ol>

 Chapter 555

    <h4>Chapter 555</h4>


    ¡°He is here! Just in time! Slut. I will ask you one more time! Do you agree to kill Liu Mang?¡± Liu Biao asked Lady Cai fiercely. ¡°If you agree, I promise you that I will not find any fault with you. The Cai Family can continue to have wealth! Think clearly. In the future, Jingzhou will belong to Zong Er and the Cai Family will flourish. If you do not agree, you will die here!¡± Liu Biao even brought up Liu Zong¡¯s name to persuade Lady Cai. He knew that Lady Cai ced all his hopes in her son Liu Zong.


    ¡°I have thought clearly. Just kill me! There is no need to pretend to be a good person!¡± Lady Caiughed coldly.


    Liu Biao angrily grabbed Lady Cai¡¯s hair and asked. ¡°What is so good about Liu Mang that you are so hell-bent on following him?¡±


    ¡°He is good! At the very least, he is a man while you are not!¡±


    ¡°Slut!¡± Liu Biao shouted as he pped Lady Cai. ¡°I treated you so well! You only manage to be my wife because of the close rtionship I have with the Cai Family!¡± Liu Biao shouted as he continued to p her.


    ¡°Hahaha! Good! Hit me more!¡± The corner of Lady Cai¡¯s mouth was bloody and her face was deste. ¡°You say you were good to me? It is more like you treat the Cai Family well! This is because you want my brother¡¯s strength! Do you think you could have obtained Jingzhou without the Cai Family? The Wang Family and the Deng Family were also influential but my brother got rid of them for you! The Cai Family received all the criticism while you reap the benefits!¡± Lady Cai used. At that time, Liu Biao was alone with an aide appointed by the court. The aide was useless as it was the time where the Han Emperor cannot even protect himself. At this time, Jingzhou was also ruled by Wang Rui who would definitely not allow himself to be chased out. Wang Rui sent out people to kill Liu Biao to solidify his position in Jingzhou.


    Without the Cai Family¡¯s help, Liu Biao would have long been dead. It was the Cai Family who fought against Wang Rui¡¯s men. However, protecting Liu Biao alone did not mean Liu Biao could capture Jingzhou. They only protected Liu Biao once out of old rtions. They would not offend Wang Rui by protecting Liu Biao a second time. In order to obtain the Cai Family¡¯s support, he proposed to have the Cai Family be a supporting pir in Jingzhou and married Lady Cai to further obtain their support. At that time, Liu Biao already had a wife. That person was Liu Qi¡¯s mother.


    Liu Biao was not entirely harmless and innocent. To cate the Cai Family, he made Lady Cai his main wife. As for his first wife, she suddenly died. Anyone could tell that something fishy happened behind the scenes.


    And so, the Cai Family openly supported Liu Biao, allowing Liu Biao to take Jingzhou.


    Another thing worth mentioning is that Sun Jian had helped Liu Biao to kill Wang Rui but only ended up dying to Liu Biao. This is why Sun Ce wanted Liu Biao dead.


    Now, the Cai Family was like the Sun Family. Liu Biao could kill his wife and Sun Jian. Naturally, he would also be willing to kill off the Cai Family. The only problem is that the Cai Family was too powerful.


    ¡°Are you not afraid that I will kill Liu Zong?¡± Liu Biao¡¯s eyes shone dangerously.


    ¡°Zong Er? You can¡¯t!¡± Lady Cai immediately start to panic. Liu Zong was her one fatal weakness.


    ¡°Why not?¡± Liu Biao asked coldly.


    ¡°He is your son!¡± Lady Cai shouted. Liu Zong was indeed Liu Biao¡¯s actual son.


    ¡°My son? How would I know if he is my son? Maybe he is sired by some other man I don¡¯t know!¡± Liu Biao was already mad from anger.


    ¡°No! He is your son!¡± Lady Cai shook her head and shouted.


    ¡°So what if he is my son? Don¡¯t I have another son? So what if I kill this son?¡±


    ¡°You bastard! Even tigers do not devour their own cubs!¡±


    ¡°Slut! Now you know how to be afraid! Come and beg me! As long as you beg me, I won¡¯t kill that vile spawn!¡±


    ¡°I beg you! Show mercy! The fault is mine! If you want to kill someone, kill me! If you want to me someone, me me! Let Zong Er go!¡± Lady Cai kowtowed in front of Liu Biao. Liu Zong was her flesh and blood. She could let go of everything else but she could not let go of Liu Zong.


    ¡°Haha! Good! If you want me to let you go, get out there and kill Liu Mang!¡± Liu Biaoughed and dragged Lady Cai up by pulling her hair.


    As the prison floor was rough, Lady Cai¡¯s skin was scratched and bloody after she was dragged away.


    ¡°Zong Er! Zong Er!¡± Lady Cai was afraid. Her heart hurt more than her flesh.


    ¡°Milord!¡± The jailors cupped their fists when they saw Liu Biaoe out. They saw Liu Biao grabbing hold onto Lady Cai and could not bear to see her bloody figure.


    ¡°Come. Take the Lady away and help her groom herself. Have her wash her dirty body with salt water!¡± Liu Biao ordered the female servants.


    ¡°Salt water?¡± The servants were shocked. Lady Cai¡¯s body was full of injuries. They should be using medicinal water not salt water.


    ¡°Did you not hear what I said?¡± Liu Biao asked with killing intent.


    ¡°We will do as ordered.¡± The nearby guards helped the servants to reply.


    ¡°Good. It is time to go out and meet our King of Shu!¡± Liu Biao let go of Lady Cai¡¯s hair. Some of her hair had already been pulled off and fell to the ground. He then took a towel given by the guards to wipe the blood off his body.

 Chapter 556

    <h4>Chapter 556</h4>


    ¡°Nandun has fallen?¡± Liu Bei had just discovered about what happened in Runan.


    ¡°Yes. Yes Milord. Nandun has fallen.¡± The messenger cautiously replied as he could tell that Liu Bei was angry.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Liu Bei gritted his teeth. ¡°Liu Mang Liu Hanyang! Are you really not even going to give me a way out?¡±


    Guan Yu looked at his brother gnashing his teeth in anger and tried to console him. ¡°Brother. Isn¡¯t it only Nandun? We only have about ten thousand troops there. So what if it falls? The Yangzhou Army is worthless to only amount to this much. For an insignificant Nandun to stall them for so many days. Don¡¯t worry! Once that traitor¡¯s army arrives at Runan, your second brother will charge forward and take the enemy general¡¯s head!¡± Guan Yu proudly said.


    ¡°The insignifant Nandun stopped the worthless enemy for so many days?¡± Liu Bei smiled bitterly. He did not know how to exin this to Guan Yu. While Nandun only had a small number of troops, Liu Bei had spread the rumor to the people saying that Liu Mang will ughter everyone. The several hundred thousand people in Nandun were all devoted to Liu Bei and fought to the death. This meant that Nandun actually had several hundred thousand troops. Could Liu Bei defeat this number of people this quickly? The enemy¡¯s fighting strength made Liu Bei feel helpless.


    Guan Yu was a proud and arrogant person. If Liu Bei were to exin this to Guan Yu, Guan Yu would simply snort in disdain and even start to haveints.


    ¡°Second brother. I am tired. Let us end today¡¯s discussion.¡± Liu Bei sat down and massaged his aching head.


    ¡°This subordinate requests permission to leave.¡± The other officials said wanting to leave.


    Sun Qian was also about to leave when a guard called out to him. ¡°Master Sun Qian. The Lord requests to see you.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Sun Qian nodded and followed the guard to the backyard where Liu Bei was waiting.


    ¡°Milord. Sun Qian is here.¡± The guard informed Liu Bei.


    Liu Bei opened his eyes and saw Sun Qian. ¡°Come! Gongyou,e and sit!¡± Liu Bei said as he had one of his subordinates bring over a chair.


    ¡°Thank you, Milord.¡± Sun Qian nodded and sat down.


    ¡°The rest of you, leave.¡± Liu Bei waved his hand, ordering all of his servants and guards to leave the two alone.


    Once everyone else had left, Liu Bei showed a bitter smile feeling very disturbed. As a Lord, he should have showed a calm expression no matter the situation but this time, he was unable to do it. The Yangzhou Army seems insistent on killing him.


    ¡°There were over a hundred thousand people at Nandun. Yet less than ten thousand survived. The rest died in the hands of Liu Mang Liu Hanyang!¡± Liu Bei said with a bemoaning expression.


    ¡°That man is a butcher!¡± Liu Bei cursed loudly. He did not want to think that this was originally his fault for spreading that rumor in Nandun. If the people had not been brainwashed to be so devoted to Liu Bei, Liu Mang would have never given that cruel order.


    ¡°Gongyou. What should I do now?¡± Liu Bei asked. Yuzhou wascking a strategist. Originally, he had Pang Tong but Pang Tong had went missing. Liu Bei who was panicking asked Sun Qian instead. This is because Liu Mang had proven that he did not care about the lives of themon people any more then he cared about wiping out Liu Bei. It was like an announcement saying that Liu Bei will soon die.


    Suan Qian liked to be valued by Liu Bei but he knew that this was too serious of a situation. ¡°Milord. Nandun has fallen but we still Dingcheng.¡± Sun Qian tried to cate Liu Bei.


    ¡°Gongyou. Do not try to cate me at this moment.¡± Liu Bei shook his head. If Nandun had already fallen, how long can Dinchengst?


    ¡°Milord. Dingcheng will definitely hold out longer than Nandun.¡± Sun Qian said. With what happened at Nandun, Liu Bei would not need propaganda to send the people to action. Liu Mang would need to put in more effort to capture the other cities.


    ¡°Even if they can hold out longer, the Yangzhou Army will eventually reach Runan.¡± Liu Bei could not feel relieved. All they could do was dy the inevitable.


    ¡°Milord. If it really cannot work out, we can only ask for help.¡± Sun Qian said to Liu Bei.


    ¡°Ask for help?¡± Liu Bei was stunned. He has no allies. Initially, there was Zhang Xiu but Liu Bei drove Zhang Xiu to his death. Only Sun Ce has a neutral exchange with Liu Bei while the rest are enemies.


    ¡°Are you saying¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes. I am talking about asking help from Cao Cao.¡±


    ¡°Will he agree?¡±


    ¡°As long as Milord capittes, he will agree.¡± Sun Qian replied.


    ¡°To Cao Cao, Cao Mengde?¡± Liu Bei felt very ufortable at the thought. He had betrayed Cao Cao thinking himself smarter. Now he had to go back and beg Cao Cao for help?


    ¡°Milord. You will have to bear it for the n. Also, you will not be capitting to Cao Cao but the Han Emperor. Cao Cao is simply taking charge of things. We should bring our request to His Majesty!¡± They were obviously requesting Cao Cao for help but used the Han Emperor¡¯s name. Yet it was not a n that could fool anyone. It was obvious to everyone that the Han Emperor is just a puppet.


    ¡°If I ask for help, will Cao Caoe and rescue me?¡± Sun Qians words made Liu Bei feel better. After all, Liu Bei himself did not really care anymore. His skin was thick. Liu Bei was simply afraid that even after admitting defeat, Cao Cao would not save him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Milord. If Cao Cao wants to conquer the Central ins and the world, he will support us!¡± Sun Qian replied. If the Central ins were to be united, Cao Cao would need to fight a powerful enemy. It was for this same reason that Cao Cao had sent provisions to Shouchun. Regardless of how great a strategist Xu Shu was, he would not be able to do anything without provisions. Now it was simply Liu Bei who needed help instead.


    ¡°Good. I will send a letter to Xudou to have His Majesty intervene!¡± Liu Bei said to Sun Qian with a smile.


    ***


    At Xudou, there was not much battles to fight. They simply needed to watch the Yuan Family kill themselves. Cao Cao called back his troops to Xudou to rest and reorganize. He left behind a few generals such as Cheng Yu at Jizhou.


    As the North was cold, Cao Cao had also returned to Xudou. One of the reasons he did this is because Guo Jia was sick. Guo Jia had been coughing non-stop and Cao Cao, feeling sorry for his dear friend, had brought Guo Jia with him back to Xudou to look for a doctor.


    ¡°Haha. This Liu Bei sent a letter over wanting me to send out troops? And here I thought he was strong willed!¡± Cao Cao sneered as he looked at the letter. He then handed the letter over to the others present such as Xun You and Shu Zhi.


    ¡°This Liu Bei is a lowly person that sold straw sandals! We should have killed him earlier and he would not have be a thorn in our backs!¡± Xiahou Dun said.


    ¡°Yuanrang! Speak cautiously!¡± One general warned.


    Cheng Yu and Guo Jia had once suggested Liu Bei be killed but Cao Cao was too confident with his personal charisma. As a result, he lost Xuzhou and his generals were killed. Liu Bei had also escaped. This was a stain on Cao Cao¡¯s record.


    Cao Cao drank his tea. Anger and embarrassment was shown on his face but fortunately, no one could tell as his skin was dark.


    ¡°Yuanrang¡¯s is right.¡± Cao Cao approved of Xiahou Dun¡¯s words. This was partly because the person was Xiahou Dun. Had it been anyone else, Cao Cao would have him executed.


    ¡°I must have been bewitched by a ghost. To think I wanted to take in this snake!¡± Cao Cao shook his head regretfully. If it was not because of Liu Bei, his general Che Zhou and many of his elite Qingzhou Army would not have died.


    ¡°Milord. Understanding mistakes can help improve oneself. However, letting go of this snake may not be a bad thing. Isn¡¯t it good that this snake bites others?¡± Xun You said.


    Cao Cao had lost his general and almost lost Xuzhou because of Liu Bei. However, it also has its benefits. The ces where Liu Bei goes to would not be at peace. If it was not because of Liu Bei, Liu Mang would have long conquered the Central ins. Zhang Xiu may have also joined up with Liu Mang. In a sense, letting Liu Bei live might have been a blessing in disguise. Xun You¡¯s words made Cao Cao feel better.


    ¡°If we want this snake to continue biting others, we cannot let it die.¡± Xun You said to Cao Cao and the others.


    ¡°Gongda. What do you mean? Do you still want to save that sandal peddler?¡± Xiahou Dunined. He had quite a good rtionship with Che Zhou. So his opinion of Liu Bei plummeted after Che Zhou¡¯s death.


    ¡°The Imperial Uncle Liu had written a letter to His Majesty so we have to save him.¡± Xun Yu advised. He was actually of higher position than Xun You. The moment he opened his mouth, everyone else furrowed their brows. This is not because his opinion was wrong but because of the way he addressed Liu Bei. All of them hated Liu Bei and addressed him as a sandal peddler. However, Xun Yu called him the Imperial Uncle and even brought in the Emperor¡¯s name.


    ¡°Uncle!¡± Xun You winced bitterly. His uncle was more experienced than him so why did Xun Yu do this? The Han Dynasty was ending and the Han Emperor no longer had power. Most of the territories belonged to Cao Cao. Even if Cao Cao was a loyal official with no intentions to take the throne, his subordinates will still make him Emperor.


    A new Emperor would need new ministers. For the sake of their own families, Cao Cao¡¯s men would not let the Han Dynasty be restored. However, the intelligent Xun Yu seemed as though he supported the Emperor.


    Xun You saw Cao Cao frown angrily and quickly stood up to speak for his uncle. ¡°We should save that Big Eared Liu for Milord¡¯s great cause!¡±


    ¡°Oh? Tell me!¡± Cao Cao was interested the words ¡®great cause¡¯ and his anger dissipated.


    ¡°Milord. The Yuan Family is powerful but only if they work together.¡± Xun You opened. Although the Yuan Family was powerful, the brothers seemed more intent in killing each other. Yuan Tan even sent a letter asking Cao Cao to help kill his third brother, promising the third brother¡¯s territory and mother to Cao Cao.


    Cao Cao was now just waiting for the Yuan Family to finish themselves off.


    ¡°There are no worries in the North so Milord only needs to worry about the Central ins.¡± Xun You said. Originally, the Central ins was easy to capture with a weak Liu Pi at Yuzhou and with Zhang Xiu ready to surrender. However, Cao Cao initially passed up this opportunity because he did not have enough troops to guard new territory while fighting back Yuan Shao. Another reason was because Cao Cao was afraid. If his territory grew too big too quickly, people would sense a crisis and start focusing on removing him. Both Sun Ce and Yuan Shao weren¡¯t easy to deal with.


    This was why Cao Cao left Yuan Shu and Zhang Xiu alone. He thought that he could easily deal with them after dealing with Yuan Shao.


    He never expected two fierce beasts to appear at the Central ins. One was Lu Bu, the other was Liu Bei. Liu Bei was not so bad as his foundation was superficial. However, Lu Bu had Liu Mang. Once Liu Mang had appeared, the Central ins went through a huge change. The Lu Bu¡¯s Army that were about to end suddenly grew strong again. They captured Lujiang, and advanced towards Yangzhou. They also obtained many other talented strategists like Xu Shu, Liu Ye and Jia Xu. These people were all strategists that were not any inferior to Xun Yu, Xun You and Guo Jia.


    While Lu Bu himself was the God of War, they also obtained other powerful generals like Zhao Yun and Huang Zhong.


    Now, Yangzhou had a huge army. With Jingzhou supporting Yangzhou, the Central ins will be hard to obtain.


    ¡°We cannot let Yangzhou obtain the Central ins.¡± Xun You said. Yangzhou would grow much more powerful by obtaining the Central ins. So Liu Bei was still useful.


    Hearing this, Cao Cao was determined to support Liu Bei regardless of Xiahou Dun¡¯s opinions. He also knew that Liu Bei¡¯s survival was important.


    ¡°But how should we support Liu Bei?¡± One person asked. If they were to send troops openly, they would only garner hatred.


    The world was watching Cao Cao after Yuan Shao¡¯s defeat. If he were to dispatch troops, the others would unite to go against him. Openly dering war against Yangzhou right now was also a bad idea due to the size of Yangzhou¡¯s Army. Cao Cao would need to recall his troops from the North to defend himself from Yangzhou.


    Although they did not fight any battles for a while, there is still a chance that the Yuan Family may take this opportunity to cooperate and attack him. There was no need to take such huge risk for Liu Bei who is not his family member.


    ¡°Milord. Do you remember Xuzhou?¡± A weak voice asked. Beside him was a servant and a guard who was watching anxiously.


    ¡°Fengxiao. Why are you here?¡± Cao Cao quickly rushed over to help support Guo Jia. ¡°What are you guys doing? Didn¡¯t I tell you to watch over Fengxiao to make sure he rests?¡± Cao Cao shouted at the servant and the guard with killing intent.


    ¡°Milord, do not me them. I am the one who came on my own ord because I could not sit idly.¡± Guo Jia replied to Cao Cao and then started to cough.


    ¡°Lord Guo Jia have already pleaded for you. Quickly thank him!¡± Xun You quickly stepped forward and say. He did this because Cao Cao was already showing killing intent. One small mistake and these two could be dead.


    ¡°Thank you, Lord Guo Jia!¡±


    ¡°And the Lord?¡± Xun You shouted again.


    ¡°Thank you Milord!¡± The two kowtowed.


    ¡°Leave.¡± Cao Cao waved his hand impatiently. He saw that Xun You had spoken and had to give face.


    ¡°Go quickly!¡± Xun You said to the two as he kicked them lightly.


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± The two quickly ran away with their faces covered in cold sweat.


    ¡°Does the Lord remember Xuzhou?¡± Guo Jia asked again and Cao Cao¡¯s attention returned to Guo Jia.


    ¡°Xuzhou?¡± To Cao Cao, Xuzhou was now of little worth. There were only thirty thousand people living there and most of the city was abandoned.


    ¡°Is Fengxiao talking about Huaiyin?¡± Xun You asked.


    ¡°Gongda truly understands me. Haha.¡± Guo Jiaughed for a bit and then started to cough again.


    ¡°Although the people at Huaiyin hold Yuan Shao¡¯s g, it is obvious who the real identity of the person is. Since they at Yangzhou could do this, there is no reason we cannot do the same.¡± Guo Jia¡¯s eyes glinted. He pushed on despite his illness because he knew that Liu Mang and Lu Bu needed to be dealt with. He could still remember the time Lu Bu treated him with disdain.


    It was natural for the two to sh when the two stood at the pinnacle of strength and intelligence.


    ¡°Are we going to help Liu Bei for nothing?¡± There were still people that were unsatisfied with helping Liu Bei. They did not care if it was part of a stratagem.


    ¡°Of course we won¡¯t help Liu Bei for nothing. Liu Bei is also our enemy.¡± Guo Jia coughed as he spoke. Guo Jia also wanted Liu Bei dead.


    ***


    ¡°What? He wants me to give Caicheng, Yecheng, Xiangyang and Gucheng? Why don¡¯t he just rob me?¡± Liu Bei shouted angrily. He felt like killing the envoy in his anger.


    ¡°Haha. Imperial Uncle Liu. There is no need to be so angry. Milord did not ask you to cede control of the four cities. He only asks you to allow him to garrison his troops there.¡± Cao Cao¡¯s envoy replied.


    ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡± Liu Bei shouted as he pointed at the envoy. If the troops are being stationed in the city then it would be obvious that they wanted the city.


    ¡°Is the Left General going to draw your sword on a guest? Milord sent his troops to save you and you are not even going to let them into the city? If this news were to spread, I wonder how the other heroes would see the Left General.¡± The envoy asked indifferently.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to save me! Get lost!¡± Liu Bei shouted angrily. He was already feeling extremely stifled from being bullied by Liu Mang. Now Cao Cao wanted to profit off his misfortune.


    Sun Qian sighed bitterly as he shook his head. If only they had not attacked Jingzhou. ¡°Sir, go back and take a rest first. We will negotiate once Milord calms down.¡± Sun Qian said to the envoy knowing that Liu Bei was too hotheaded to listen to anything at that moment.


    ¡°Oh, then you must hurry. Milord can wait but Yuzhou cannot wait!¡± The envoy sneered.


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    ¡°Milord, quell your anger.¡± Sun Qian advised.


    ¡°How am I supposed quell my anger? Cao Aman is bullying people intolerably!¡± Liu Bei did not have many cities left but Cao Cao demanded for four. At that rate, Liu Bei wouldn¡¯t have anything left even after he chased Liu Mang away.


    ¡°Milord. Cao Cao only made his opening demands. We simply need to negotiate with a counter-offer.¡± Sun Qian exined.


    ¡°So what if we make a counter offer?¡± Liu Bei asked angrily. In the end, Cao Cao wants his territory.


    ¡°Milord. Right now, giving away cities would be a blessing for us.¡±


    ¡°Sun Qian. Do you want me to be left all alone in this world?¡±


    ¡°No, Milord. I definitely do not have this intention! However, we are surrounded by two fierce tigers. Milord should know that a mountain cannot have two tigers. Whether the two tigers kill each other will depend on Milord. If our territory is smaller, we would not be targeted. Once the two tigers be weak, it would be an opportunity for Milord.


    ¡°Are you saying¡­¡±


    ¡°We can have less territory but our military might cannot be small. Have the Xiliang Cavalry and Qingzhou Troops abandon those useless territories. If we still have the troops, we can make aeback.¡±


    ¡°Have the two sides fight each other?¡± Liu Bei was moved. He now thought of emting Cao Cao who pulled out his troops to let the Yuan Family kill each other.


    ¡°Has your Lord agreed?¡± Cao Cao¡¯s envoy asked Sun Qian.


    ¡°Yes. Milord has agreed. However, four cities is too many. We can only provide two cities.¡± Sun Qian replied to the envoy.


    ¡°Two cities? Do you want our troops to be homeless?¡±


    ¡°Fine. Then let us discuss in the room. Lord Cao definitely does not want Liu Mang to capture Yuzhou. Your Lord will not gain anything from our destruction. If you want to negotiate, speak your demands. If it is too excessive, we cannot negotiate. At that time, we will just surrender. I am sure the King of Shu will not kill a surrendered opponent.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Cao Cao¡¯s envoy frowned. Liu Bei surrendering to Yangzhou would make things difficult to manage.


    ¡°Three cities. That is Milord¡¯s limit.¡± The envoy said.


    ¡°Fine. Three cities it is.¡± Sun Qian easily replied against the envoy¡¯s expectations.


    ¡°In that case, I hope the envoy will quickly bring Lord Cao¡¯s troops over.¡± Sun Qian added.


    ¡°Of course. I will take my leave here.¡± The envoy cupped his fist.


    ¡°Take care, I won¡¯t see you off.¡± Sun Qian cupped his fist back. Once the envoy had left, Sun Qian¡¯s smile also vanished.


    ¡°Men!¡± Sun Qian called out.


    ¡°This subordinate is here.¡± One guard came and knelt in front of Sun Qian.


    ¡°Go and bring a letter to the Yangzhou Army at Nandun. Tell them that Cao Cao have dispatched their troops.¡±


    ***


    ¡°Cao Cao have dispatched troops?¡± Lu Bu looked at the report in Nandun. Half of the Yangzhou Army had stationed in Nandun after capturing it.


    ¡°That cannot be true. Isn¡¯t Cao Cao in the North? Does he dare to meddle with the Central ins before pacifying Hebei?¡± One person pointed out.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Is he not afraid that war would break out between our armies?¡± Another person said. While Cao Cao and Yangzhou were enemies, they still had a peaceful rtionship on the surface. One side wanted to pacify Hebei while the other wanted to pacify the Central ins. Starting a war with each other now would only give others the opportunity to take advantage of them.


    ¡°Could the information be wrong?¡±


    ¡°It should not be wrong. This informatione from the North. Cao Ren¡¯s troops have begun to move.¡±


    ¡°What if this is a bluff? They just want to stall us.¡±


    ¡°Then take a look at this.¡± Lu Bu handed over another letter.


    ¡°This is¡­?¡±


    ¡°I am sure you did not expect this. This is a letter from Liu Bei¡¯s Runan.¡± Lu Bu said coldly. The person who sent the letter was Sun Qian who they had captured before. Since Sun Qian should not have such courage, the real person sending this letter should be Liu Bei.


    ¡°Liu Bei is warning us?¡± Someone questioned.


    ¡°Liu Bei wants us and the Cao Cao¡¯s Army to kill each other!¡± One person sneered. He understood that Cao Cao would fight using Liu Bei¡¯s banner. So, Liu Bei sent a letter telling Yangzhou to resent Cao Cao and fight against Cao Cao.


    ¡°What a good scheme. Sun Qian and Liu Bei are both trying to profit from this.¡± One young man praised.


    Lu Bu looked at this man and could not recognize him. ¡°Who is he?¡±


    ¡°Milord. This man is Lu Su Lu Zijing. He is currently teaching our army.¡± Cheng Yu replied.


    ¡°Lu Su? Jiangdong¡¯s Lu Family?¡± Lu Bu recalled. Wasn¡¯t Lu Su their enemy¡¯s strategist? Why is he here?


    ¡°Teacher Zijing has changed sides.¡± Cheng Yu exined. Lu Su also did not refute.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Lu Bu nodded.


    ¡°Sun Qian¡¯s scheme is not bad but too superficial.¡± Lu Suughed. Cao Cao knew that his actions could not be hidden. He was simply using Liu Bei to tell Yangzhou that he was watching and to ensure that Yangzhou could not destroy Liu Bei.


    ¡°If we cannot defeat Liu Bei, we cannot obtain Yuzhou!¡± One of the impatient generals said anxiously.


    ¡°Not necessarily.¡± Lu Suughed.


    ¡°Teacher Zijing, why do you say that?¡±


    ¡°Marquis Wen. There is no need to fight at Xiangcheng anymore.¡±

 Chapter 557

    <h4>Chapter 557</h4>


    ¡°His Highness the King of Shu is here! Liu Biao of Jingzhou quicklye out and greet!¡± Guan Hai¡¯s loud voice was resounding. Guan Hai was apanying Liu Mang while the Xiangyang guards surrounded Liu Mang instead of escorting him.


    ¡°Faster!¡± Guan Hai shouted as more of Xiangyang¡¯s soldiers appeared as time passed. These soldiers wanted to stop Guan Hai from shouting but Guan Hai was so frightening, especially with his scarred face, that they shrank back.


    Liu Mang looked towards therge gates of the prison and felt certain that Liu Biao was here. This is because Liu Biao¡¯s guards protecting the ce.


    ¡°Milord. What if Liu Biao doesn¡¯te out?¡± Guan Hai asked.


    ¡°He wille out.¡± Liu Mang did not believe that Liu Biao would note out. For both Liu Biao and Liu Mang, there were no other choices but for them to meet. Even Liu Mang would have already left Jingzhou if not for the child in Lady Cai¡¯s belly. Simrly, Liu Biao would have no choice but to show his face.


    ¡°Keep shouting.¡± Liu Mang said to Guan Hai.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Guan Hai nodded and continued to shout. As expected, Liu Biao soon showed himself. He came out from the prison with his robes somewhat bloody. His face was flushed with anger.


    ¡°Milord!¡± Huang She called out happily. He went up to Liu Biao and said, ¡°Milord. Give the order to arrest this rebel!¡±


    Liu Biao and Liu Mang stared at each other. Liu Biao could tell that Liu Mang came by horse instead of being dragged here as a prisoner. He then turned around and pped Huang She in the face.


    ¡°Argh!¡± Huang She was stunned that he got pped. Liu Biao¡¯s handprint could be seen on his face.


    ¡°Useless!¡± Liu Biao said coldly. Huang She wanted to argue but Liu Biao¡¯s cold expression made him shudder. In the end, Huang She quietly stood aside.


    ¡°Liu Biao, you have finallye out.¡± Liu Mang said from atop his horse.


    Liu Biao looked at Liu Mang coldly. As someone who had been in a high position for so long, he naturally had the sense of an overbearing person.


    ¡°How dare you not kneel after seeing Milord?¡± Huang She shouted again. The soldiers all continued to surround Liu Mang.


    ¡°Kneel?¡± Liu Mang sneered. ¡°Based on status, I am the King of Shu! Royalty! Based on position, I am the General that Suppresses the South, that includes Jingzhou! Your Lord is just a governor of the province! Who is the one that should kneel here?¡± Liu Mang said with ridicule.


    ¡°General that Suppresses the South? King of Shu?¡± The Xiangyang Guards all did not know of Liu Mang¡¯s official position. Liu Mang had never mentioned it either ever since he came to Jingzhou. They had thought that Liu Mang was simply the Lord of Yangzhou just like how Liu Biao is the Lord of Jingzhou.


    ¡°How big is that title?¡± One person asked.


    ¡°Very big!¡± Another replied, pretending to understand.


    ¡°Bullshit! You know nothing!¡±


    ¡°He is a General that Suppresses the South. This means he canmand the Southern provinces such as Yizhou, Liangzhou and Jingzhou!¡±


    ¡°Does that mean our Lord is His Highness¡¯ subordinate?¡± One person was flustered. Liu Mang¡¯s high status alone already made them feel like Liu Mang was a big boss. Adding in his high position made them feel suffocated.


    ¡°Should we drop our weapons?¡± Another person was rmed. What if they were to injure such an important government official?


    ¡°Are you stupid? We are in Jingzhou and our provisionse from Jingzhou! Naturally, we have to listen to Liu Biao!¡± Their loyalty to Liu Biao weren¡¯t particrly strong since their main attachment towards Jingzhoue from the fact that their families live there. However, Liu Biao is the one that kept them fed so they had to listen to Liu Biao.


    ¡°You are a fake king!¡± Liu Biao stepped forward and said to Liu Mang. ¡°The King of Shu of our Han Empire is not you!¡±


    ¡°So is he not the King of Shu?¡± One soldier asked.


    ¡°He is not!¡± Huang She shouted loudly. If Liu Biao had to admit that Liu Mang was the King of Shu, then he would not be able to capture Liu Mang without offending his superiors. Although the Han Empire was pretty much dying, Liu Biao¡¯s reputation would still be harmed. There were many schrs in Jingzhou. If Liu Biao¡¯s reputation is harmed, the schrs would leave and he would no longer be able to govern Jingzhou. It was for the same reason that Lu Bu only managed to obtain Chen Gong as his advisor. His reputation was so bad that he could not get anyone else. Chen Deng and his father was only pretending to serve Lu Bu while looking for a way out.


    With Liu Biao refusing to admit that Liu Mang was the King of Shu, he could do anything and it wouldn¡¯t be considered offending a superior. First he would capture Liu Mang and the rest can be discussedter.


    ¡°Haha!¡± Liu Mang did not bother arguing about this. If he wanted to argue, he still had the official seal of the King of Shu that he can use as evidence. However, it was obvious that Liu Biao had no intentions to talk.


    ¡°Liu Biao. Where is Yi Er?¡± Liu Mang asked coldly.


    ¡°Yi Er?¡± Liu Biao thought to himself for a while and then suddenly became angry. ¡°That slut even told you her name?¡± This was Lady Cai¡¯s name. Women in that era had no position at all. Only the rich had such names and even then, those names were forgotten after they get married.


    That was why she is simply known as Lady Cai. No one knew her real name. Only their parents and siblings knew their true name. The only reason Liu Biao knew her name was because Cai Mao had identally said it.


    Yet, Liu Mang had somehow found out about her name.


    ¡°That slut is already dead!¡± Liu Biao said malevolently.


    Dead? Liu Mang¡¯s eyes grew wide. ¡°Impossible!¡±


    ¡°You see the blood on my clothes? It belongs to that slut!¡± Liu Biao said again.


    ¡°You are courting death!¡± Liu Mang¡¯s eyes turned cold. His killing intent grew.


    ¡°Courting death? Haha. The one that will die is you!¡± Liu Biao did not care. There were three thousand of his men at the prison. Two thousand belonged to the Xiangyang Guards and one thousand were his own personal guards. On the other hand, Liu Mang¡¯s group only consisted of three people.


    ¡°Milord. What do we do now?¡± Guan Hai asked. They hade here to rescue Lady Cai but now Liu Biao told them that she is dead.


    ¡°Liu Mang! Since you like that slut so much, I will send you to her!¡± Liu Biao shouted fiercely. ¡°Men! Arrest this three rebels! Kill them if they resist!¡±


    ¡°Guan Hai. Zhou Cang. If we survive, I will definitely bring troops here and throw JIngzhou into chaos!¡± Liu Mang said coldly. If Liu Biao had killed Lady Cai and that Xiao Cui¡¯s words about Lady Cai being pregnant with his child is true, that means that Liu Biao had killed Liu Mang¡¯s child. Vengeance must be given.


    ¡°Haha. Milord, when that timees, allow this Guan Hai to be the vanguard!¡± Guan Haiughed loudly.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Zhou Cang, what about you?¡± Guan Hai asked.


    ¡°I will go wherever Brother Guan goes!¡± Zhou Cang replied dim wittedly.


    ¡°Let us two turn Jingzhou upside down under the Lord¡¯smand!¡± Guan Hai¡¯s voice resounded loudly.


    ¡°You want to attack my Jingzhou? Think about it after you survive this! Advance!¡±


    ¡°Kill! Kill!¡± Liu Biao¡¯s bodyguards were the first to move. They were all his trusted subordinates that only listened to him. On the other hand, the Xianyang Guards hesitated a bit. They did not really know what to do as they had received Liu Mang¡¯s favor. They also know that Liu Mang had good rtionship with the Cai Family and Kuai Family. They did not know what their future would be like if they were to attack.


    ¡°Advance! Do you all want to betray the Lord?¡± Huang She shouted loudly.


    With those words, the Xiangyang Guards no longer had a choice. Most of them were nobles and Liu Biao¡¯s subordinates. They had to listen to Liu Biao¡¯s orders.


    ¡°Your Highness. We will be offending you!¡± Many Xiangyang Guards cupped their fist at Liu Mang.


    ¡°Soldiers. Do not worry about such things.¡± Liu Mang replied at ease.


    ¡°He is not the King of Shu! He is a fake king!¡± Huang She shouted again but was ignored by the soldiers. He could cheat themon people but what was the point of trying to cheat them? Most of them had already spent time with Liu Mang.


    ¡°Guan Hai. Zhou Cang. Let us fight our way out! Liu Biao! I will have your life!¡± Liu Mang said as his shield trembled. He wanted blood. He was so happy when he heard he was going to be a father. When he heard that his son was dead, he felt like he was in hell. ¡°Kill them!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ***


    ¡°Master! Not good! The King of Shu and the Lord Governor is fighting at Xiangyang prison!¡± One person ran and reported to both Kuai Liang and Kuai Yue.


    ¡°Fight?¡± Kuai Liang was the first to stand up anxiously. ¡°Why are they fighting? Didn¡¯t we let him escape?¡± The Kuai Family was in charge of the South Gate. The Kuai Family had braved dangers to notify Liu Mang of this to make sure he escape. Why was Liu Mang fighting now?


    ¡°Master. People did pass through the South Gate but that person was His Highness¡¯ subordinate Jia Xu and his family. His Highness took two guards with him to see the Lord Governor.¡± The man replied helplessly.


    ¡°Damn it! That idiot! I must go and save him!¡± Kuai Liang was anxious. He wanted to go straight to the XIangyang prison.


    ¡°Come back here!¡± Kuai Yue shouted. ¡°What¡¯s the point of you going there? What can you even do alone?¡± There was a fight in Xiangyang and Kuai Liang was just a lone schr.


    ¡°Then are we just going to watch him die?¡± Kuai Liang¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. He was introduced to Liu Mang by Yang Hong. Initially he admired Liu Mang¡¯s talents and now he thought of Liu Mang like his own nephew because of Kuai Ran. How could he not feel anxious when his nephew was going to die?


    Kuai Yue also furrowed his brows in distress.


    ¡°Father!¡± At this moment, Kuai Ran appeared. ¡°Father! I heard that Brother Liu Mang is arrested by the Lord Governor!¡± Huang She¡¯s actions at the King of Shu¡¯s residence weren¡¯t exactly subtle.


    Kuai Ran knew that he and Liu Mang could be considered sworn brothers. He was also the husband of Liu Mang¡¯s sister. When he found out about this news, he quickly ran to his father anxiously.


    ¡°Father! Is there a misunderstanding? Didn¡¯t the Lord Governor and brother form an alliance? How did it turn out this way? It must be because of that Huang She! This is all my fault! If it was not because of me, brother would not have offended the Huang Family!¡± Kuai Ran med himself for Liu Mang offending the Huang Family.


    ¡°This has got nothing to do with you.¡± Kuai Yue waved his hand. His head also hurt from this incident. ¡°If it was just the Huang Family then there would have been no problems but Liu Mang went and took Liu Biao¡¯s wife.¡±


    ¡°Sister Cai? Ah! Brother and Sister Cai?¡± Kuai Ran finally reached an understanding after hearing his father¡¯s words. He used to y together with Lady Cai when they were younger as they were about the same age. However, Lady Cai eventually married Liu Biao and their connection was severed.


    ¡°They are a good match.¡± Kuai Ran also nodded at the thought. One was very beautiful while the other was handsome.


    ¡°Well matched, your head!¡± Kuai Liang said as he hit Kuai Ran in the head.


    ¡°Uncle! That hurts!¡± Kuai Ran rubbed is head unhappily. As Kuai Liang was his uncle, he could not retaliate.


    ¡°Brother! Quickly think of something!¡± Kuai Liang said to Kuai Yue anxiously.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Father! Quickly think of something!¡± Kuai Ran added.


    ¡°No choice.¡± Kuai Yue gritted his teeth. ¡°Follow me. Also notify the others that the Kuai Family is to close the gates and we are not epting visitors.¡± Kuai Yue said to Kuai Liang and his son.


    ¡°Father. Why did you bring us here?¡± Kuai Ran asked as they were brought to the icehouse.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t know, just keep silent! Brother. Could this be¡­?¡± Kuai Liang said. Although it was an icehouse on the surface, they quickly ended up in a tunnel.


    ¡°Correct. This is an underground tunnel.¡± Kuai Yue exined.


    ¡°Father. Why have we not known about this?¡± Kuai Ran asked.


    ¡°Bullshit! Who would use this when there is no emergency?¡± Kuai Yue said while feeling ufortable. This was a secret tunnel to use in emergencies. There were four other exits. One goes outside the city. One goes to the Xiangyang prison, for if they offended the wrong person and get thrown into prison. One exit was the Governor¡¯s residence and thest one was the Cai Family¡¯s residence.


    ¡°The Governor¡¯s residence?¡± Kuai Ran did not understand the reason for this exit.


    ¡°We can escape from there if they tried to reenact the Hongmen Banquet.¡±


    ¡°What about the Cai Family¡¯s residence?¡±


    ¡°This is also why your father is always in an alliance with the Cai Family. This tunnel is made by both the Kuai Family and the Cai Family. No matter which family is in trouble, this tunnel cannot be closed off!¡± Kuai Yue exined.


    ¡°Then where are we going now?¡±


    ¡°We are going to see your Uncle Cai. Only he can find a way to save your brother.¡± Kuai Yue replied. The three of them held torches as they followed the passageway to the Cai Family¡¯s residence. Fortunately, they did not need to walk far as both the Cai Family¡¯s residence and the Kuai Family¡¯s residence were within the inner parts of Xiangyang.

 Chapter 558

    <h4>Chapter 558</h4>


    Cai Mao was walking up and down at his residence. Everything had happened so quickly that he could only rely on his shadow guards for information. With Liu Biao¡¯s men keeping watch of the ce, Cai Mao could not move and relying on the shadow guards provide information too slowly.


    ¡°Master. The Lord of the Kuai Family requests to meet you.¡± The housekeeper said to Cai Mao.


    ¡°No! I am not meeting anyone!¡± Cai Mao said impulsively. He wasn¡¯t in the mood to meet anyone at this critical juncture.


    ¡°Huh? But it is Master Kuai!¡± The housekeeper was shocked.


    ¡°Master Kuai? Yidu is here? Quickly! Go greet him!¡± Cai Mao finally responded.


    ¡°Yes!¡± The housekeeper nodded. Soon, the three Kuai Family members met with Cai Mao in his room.


    ¡°Brother Yidu. You are finally here!¡± Cai Mao looked at Kuai Yue as though he was looking at his close rtive. He pulled Kuai Yue over to a seat and said, ¡°Come, let us drink some tea.¡±


    ¡°Drink tea? In this emergency?¡± Kuai Liangined with dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Zirou is here too?¡± Cai Mao had only noticed Kuai Yue.


    ¡°I am here too, Uncle Cai.¡± Kuai Ran cupped his fist.


    ¡°Brother Yidu. How eid youe here? Didn¡¯t that brat Huang She blockade the entrance?¡± Cai Mao asked.


    ¡°Degui. We did not use the entrance but the tunnel.¡± Kuai Yue exined.


    ¡°So it is finally time to use that tunnel?¡± Cai Mao gritted his teeth. The Cai Family and the Kuai Family had dug up this tunnel to use in case their family was in danger of being wiped out.


    ¡°If we don¡¯t use it now, we might as well never use it.¡± Kuai Yue shook his head bitterly. Lady Cai was arrested. Cai Mao is under house arrest and Liu Biao was dealing with Liu Mang. It is possible for the Kuai Family to soon experience disaster as well. ¡°Have you gotten any news about her?¡±


    ¡°All of this is that King of Shu Liu Mang¡¯s fault!¡± Cai Mao immediately became angry when asked about his sister. He did not have any news about his sister ever since she was thrown into prison. This wouldn¡¯t have happened if it was not because of Liu Mang.


    ¡°Brother Degui. Do you really think those two are really those kind of people?¡± Kuai Yue asked as he drank a sip of tea.


    ¡°Hmph! I don¡¯t know about that King of Shu, Liu Mang but my sister is definitely not that kind of person!¡± Cai Mao trusted his sister. For the Cai Family, his sister had sacrificed her youth away. She was definitely a sensible person.


    ¡°Then is the King of Shu that kind of person?¡± Kuai Liang asked indignantly.


    ¡°Who knows?¡± Cai Mao replied.


    ¡°You!¡± Kuai Liang felt irritated.


    ¡°The King of Shu is also not that kind of person. The barbarian princess from the brothel was also beautiful but the King of Shu was not tempted.¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Cai Mao harrumphed but then recalled that during those feasts, nobles had introduced their daughters to Liu Mang. Liu Mang treated them well but did not leave with any of them. Since the women that came out to entertain Liu Mang would definitely be skilled, it can be said that Liu Mang is not a womanizer.


    If Liu Mang knew how Cai Mao had evaluated him, he would have definitely thanked Cai Mao. It wasn¡¯t that Liu Mang wasn¡¯t a womanizer. He was just afraid of the fierce women at home.


    ¡°Then how could such a thing have happened?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that the two fell in love?¡± Kuai Ran interrupted.


    ¡°Bullshit! How could my sister fancy him?¡± Cai Mao shouted.


    ¡°You think the King of Shu is not worthy of your sister?¡± Kuai Liang also became quick tempered.


    ¡°Stop arguing.¡± Kuai Yue felt his head ache. If he knew this was going to happen, he would not have brought his younger brother and his son along.


    ¡°If both of them aren¡¯t like that, it means that someone else is causing problems.¡± Kuai Ran exined.


    ¡°Do you still remember what happened at Jingshan three months ago?¡± Kuai Ran asked Cai Mao. Cai Mao naturally remembered as it was the first time Liu Biao treated Cai Mao so coldly. Liu Biao even sent troops to Jingshan.


    ¡°That day, the King of Shu and your sister fell into a trap.¡± Kuai Yue exined. Someone had killed one of Liu Biao¡¯s bodyguards and irritated him.


    ¡°However, she never said anything to me!¡±


    ¡°How could she tell you?¡± Kuai Yue asked. ¡°Do you still remember who the King of Shu and your sister dealt with after that incident?¡±


    ¡°Pang Tong Pang Shiyuan!¡± Cai Mao finally remembered. The day after that, Liu Mang¡¯s subordinates and Lady Cai had requested for him to deal with Pang Tong. Initially he thought that Liu Mang and his sister hade to some sort of agreement. He now realize that they simply shared amon enemy.


    ¡°How did Huang She find out about this?¡± Huang She yed a huge role in this incident since he was the one who ndered them in front of Liu Biao.


    ¡°I do not know. Maybe Huang She realized this from some other incident!¡± The intelligent Kuai Yue guessed most of it correctly.


    ¡°This is not the time to be going down the memoryne. We have to save your sister and the King of Shu.¡± Kuai Liang anxiously said.


    ¡°Degui. Is the Xiangyang Navy still under your control?¡± Kuai Yue asked.


    ¡°When Huang She kept me under house arrest, I already told my shadow guards to deliver a message to Zhang Yun. They are not to approach the shore with the excuse that they are training.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Kuai Yue replied with a smile. ¡°I knew that you would not just wait to die.¡±


    The Xiangyang navy had over thirty thousand people. If they were to approach the shore, Liu Biao would definitely seize them. However, since Zhang Yun was still around, the navy was still Cai Mao¡¯s asset.


    ¡°What about the Xiangyang Guards?¡± There were four groups in total. The Xiangyang Navy was theirrgest group numbering thirty thousand people. On the other hand, the XIangyang Guards only had about five thousand men and they consisted of the noble family¡¯s children.


    ¡°At least half of them will be on our side.¡± Kuai Liang replied. As Kuai Liang used to be their superior, at least half of them were connected to the Cai Family and the Kuai Family.


    The third group was the Xiangyang Defenders. They numbered around thirty thousand and followed the Huang Family¡¯s orders. Last but not least was Liu Biao¡¯s personal bodyguards. Although there were only a thousand of them, they were all strong. They had to at least be amongst the best to be Liu Biao¡¯s guards.


    ¡°Yidu. What do you mean?¡± Cai Mao asked.


    ¡°It is the only thing we can do if pushes to shove.¡± Kuai Yue may be a schr but he can also be a terrifying military leader when the need arises.


    ¡°Father. What does this have to do with saving brother?¡± Kuai Ran asked.


    ¡°Of course there is something to do with it! However, your brother will need to suffer a bit.¡± Kuai Yue replied. Right now, they were unable to save Liu Mang. Liu Mang only moved around with his own guards and they would not listen to anyone else. The Xiangyang Navy were at Yangtze River and the Xiangyang Defenders could not be trusted because the Huang Family had people in it.


    Kuai Yue would be able to act as long as Liu Biao does not kill Liu Mang on the spot. If Liu Mang were to get captured, he would be ced either in the prison or the governor¡¯s residence. Both these ces can be essed using the secret passage.


    ¡°Father. You want to pledge your allegiance with brother?¡± Kuai Ran asked excitedly. If they were to pledge allegiance to Yangzhou, he would be able to work as Liu Mang¡¯s subordinate.


    ¡°No.¡± Kuai Yue shook his head. Attacking their superior would not be good for both their family¡¯s reputation. Kuai Yue simply wanted to quietly save both Liu Mang and Lady Cai. If possible, he also wanted to send Lady Cai to Yangzhou alongside Liu Mang.


    If they do this, Liu Biao would not be able to harm the Kuai Family and the Cai Family for Jingzhou¡¯s peace. They can then proim that Lady Cai is dead. Jingzhou will also eventually be passed down to Liu Zong or Liu Qi. Cai Mao was Liu Zong¡¯s maternal uncle and Liu Qi was already working for Yangzhou. Regardless of his choice, Liu Biao would lose.


    However, all these depends on whether Liu Mang is still alive. If Liu Biao kills Liu Mang on the spot without capturing him, then Kuai Yue¡¯s ns were useless. Yangzhou will definitely attack Jingzhou and both the Cai Family and the Kuai family will be a thorn in both their sides.


    ¡°Is there no other way?¡±


    ¡°This is the only way.¡±

 Chapter 559

    <h4>Chapter 559</h4>


    ¡°Liu Mang Liu Hanyang! You will die a tragic death!¡± Liu Biao coldly looked at Liu Mang.


    ¡°Kill! Kill!¡± As the prison was too small for long weapons to be used effectively, Liu Mang separated his ded shield into a sword and shield. The entire sword was bloody and the shield was dented.


    ¡°Milord! Be careful!¡± As Liu Mang cut down another soldier, Liu Biao¡¯s other soldiers rushed up towards him fearlessly. Liu Mang was unable to pull back his sword quickly enough to defend himself.


    Liu Mang raised his shield to protect himself but the shield could only protect himself from one side. Fortunately, the defensive power of his Aries Gold Cloth was strong enough to protect him from any fatal injuries. That being said, the force of the blow was still being transmitted through the weapon.


    Liu Mang coughed out some blood in his mouth. He resisted the unpleasant feeling and swallowed back the blood. He did not want to humiliate himself in front of Liu Biao.


    ¡°He cannot hold out anymore!¡± One soldier shouted. Although Liu Mang swallowed the blood, this guard could tell that Liu Mang was no longer feeling well. ¡°Kill him! The Lord will definitely reward us if we do!¡±


    ¡°Die!¡± Liu Mang¡¯s eyes glinted as he avoided an attack that came from his blind spot. By then, he had already pulled out his weapon and cut the throats of four enemies with a single stroke.


    His ferocity stunned the guards. Liu Mang took the opportunity to kill two more. The third one manage to fight back before Liu Mang could pull back his sword but Liu Mang still had his shield.


    With a cold harrumph, Liu Mang smashed the enemy with his shield, sending the man flying, though still alive. Liu Mang eyes started to turn red as he continued to beat up that soldier with his shield.


    ¡°This¡­¡± The surrounding soldiers looked at Liu Mang in fear. This was not a person but a demon. Liu Mang¡¯s killing intent was more intense than the three thousand soldiers around him.


    Liu Mang smashed the soldier with his shield until the soldier¡¯s chest caved in and his internal organs started to spill out. Despite the fact that the soldier was already dead, Liu Mang took no notice of this and continued smashing the corpse with his shield.


    Everyone around him forgot to fight due to Liu Mang¡¯s terrifying and inhumane appearance.


    ¡°Milord! Milord! Get lost!¡± Guan Hai and Zhou Cang became worried when they saw Liu Mang¡¯s appearance.


    ¡°Brother Guan Hai. What is wrong with Milord?¡± Zhou Cang asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Killing Dao!¡± Guan Hai¡¯s face was full of scars and was terrifying. But even his appearance would be considered kind hearted whenpared to Liu Mang¡¯s current appearance.


    Liu Biao¡¯s guard had already turned to mash and his blood was all over the ce.


    Guan Hai was anxious as he wondered why Liu Mang trained in this. ¡°Zhou Cang, protect me while I go to the Lord!¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± Zhou Cang replied as he fought his way towards Guan Hai, protecting. Although he received numerous injuries as a result, he could not feel the pain and continued to persist in protecting Guan Hai.


    ¡°Milord!¡± The two called out to Liu Mang as they finally reached.


    ¡°Hm?¡± As Guan Hai approached, Liu Mang responded by swinging his sword at Guan Hai. Guan Hai quickly dodged the attack.


    ¡°Milord! It¡¯s me, Guan Hai!¡± Guan Hai shouted loudly.


    ¡°Guan, Guan Hai?¡± Liu Mang muttered.


    ¡°Yes! It¡¯s me!¡± Guan Hai was happy that Liu Mang responded. Liu Mang did not fall deeper into his trance.


    ¡°Milord, I am also here.¡± Zhou Cang also shouted.


    ¡°Zhou Cang? Guan Hai?¡± Liu Mang¡¯s reddish eyes grew dimmer.


    ¡°Brother Guan Hai! Come over here quick! I cannot hold out much longer!¡± Zhou Cang shouted again.


    ¡°Persist even if you can¡¯t!¡± Guan Hai said anxiously. When Liu Mang fell into a trance, it was not only the enemy that would suffer his wrath.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do it!¡± Zhou Cang shouted back!


    ¡°Zhou Cang? Guan Hai?¡± Liu Mang started toe back after hearing Zhou Cang¡¯s voice.


    ¡°This is an opportunity! Rush forward! Kill them!¡± Huang She shouted. If he had the strength, he would have also stepped forward.


    A few of Liu Biao¡¯s guards took the opportunity of the time Liu Mang was distracted to advance.


    ¡°Argh!¡± A few screams rang out. Although Liu Mang seemed distracted, his skill was still aplished.


    ¡°Huang She!¡± Liu Mang muttered as he narrowed his eyes. Although his eyes still glowed red, he had regained his mind. ¡°Guan Hai. Thank you.¡± Liu Mang said to Guan Hai.


    ¡°Milord. Have you returned?¡± Guan Hai did not care for Liu Mang¡¯s gratitude.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Liu Mang nodded. The situation earlier had been too dangerous. Thest time that happened was when he was facing a critical situation on the walls. At that time, he was woken up by Huang Zhong. Liu Mang knew that this could not go on so he had asked Lu Bu for advice. Lu Bu gave him two choices. The first was to abandon martial arts. Liu Mang had considered this since he had many generals. However, there would stille a time when he would need to pick up a weapon to protect himself. Even schrs held swords.


    The other option was to keep killing until his strength advanced to the Peak Refinement Stage where he could break out of his trance on his own. However, this was easier said than done as killing does not necessarily guarantee his advancement. If there were too little enemies, it would not work and he would injure yourself during the trance.. If there were too many, they would kill him before he manages to advance.


    Lu Bu manage to advance using this method simply because there was no other choice beyond the Great Wall. Only the ruthless can survive there.


    Liu Mang then shook his head. It was not the time to reminisce. It was more important to kill Liu Biao and escape. Both of them stared coldly at each other.


    ¡°This cannot go on.¡± Liu Mang knew that they were too far away from Liu Biao. There were three thousand enemies in front of them. Although two thousand were the Xiangyang Guards that did their best to avoid fighting, the remaining one thousand were Liu Biao¡¯s bodyguards that are very willing to take Liu Mang¡¯s life. While none of them were a threat in singlebat, they were strong enough to be a problem at these numbers. If Liu Mang were to try and keep fighting, the only thing that awaits him and his subordinates is death.


    ¡°Think of a way to get to Liu Biao!¡± Liu Mang said to Guan Hai and Zhou Cang.


    Guan Hai cut down another soldier before replying back to Liu Mang. ¡°Milord! It is not possible! There are too many people!¡± The three of them were surrounded and Liu Biao was too far away. They would not be able to reach him.


    ¡°Kill him! Advance! There are only three of them!¡± Huang She shouted as he smiled coldly. His sworn enemy Liu Mang was finally within his grasp.


    ¡°This fucker!¡± The battered Zhou Cang was about to explode. ¡°I don¡¯t care anymore. Even if I die, I want to take that pretty boy with me!¡± Zhou Cang fought ahead as he red at Huang She.


    ¡°Pretty boy? Huang She?¡± Liu Mang looked at Zhou Cang as his eyes glinted.


    ¡°Zhou Cang! Come back here!¡± Guan Hai was anxious. This was not the time to let their emotions dictate their actions. The three of them managed to gather together after great difficulty. If one of them were to rush out alone now, there would be casualties.


    ¡°Guan Hai. No need to stop Zhou Cang.¡± Liu Mang said to Guan Hai.


    ¡°Milord. Zhou Cang is simply feeling indignant for the moment. We cannot abandon him!¡± Guan Hai thought that Liu Mang wanted to abandon Zhou Cang out of anger for not listening to orders.


    ¡°Who said I am going to abandon him? Do you not remember the Urban Army?¡± Liu Mangughed.


    ¡°The Urban Army?¡± Guan Hai did not understand. If they had the Urban Army with them, they would have already fought towards Liu Biao a long time ago.


    ¡°We share our riches and die together! Do you still think I will abandon him?¡± Liu Mang reminded as he watched Zhou Cang push on ahead.


    ¡°Master. We should withdraw from here!¡± Huang She¡¯s guards shouted when they saw Zhou Cang fighting towards them, warning Huang She to stay away from danger.


    ¡°What do you mean withdraw? He is just a lone person! If hees here, this general will personally kill him!¡± Huang She said greedily. He had long wanted the position of general and military power. The fact that he could not arrest Liu Mang earlier had already made Liu Biao angry so he had to do something topensate for this. Now, the injured Zhou Cang was fighting his way towards Huang She. By the time Zhou Cang reaches Huang She, Zhou Cang should already be seriously injured and be a free kill. Presenting Zhou Cang¡¯s head to Liu Biao would definitely earn him rewards.


    ¡°Men! Follow me to kill the enemy!¡± Huang She took out his sword with high spirits. He looked like a general dispatching his troops.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Unable to persuade Huang She, the guards drew their swords. They prepared to fight against the injured enemy that seemed to have been abandoned by his master.


    ¡°Guan Hai! Follow me!¡± Liu Mang said to Guan Hai.


    ¡°There?¡± The route Liu Mang chose was slightly different from Zhou Cang. If both parties were to charge forward, they would definitely be separated.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Liu Mang did not have time to exin as he fought ahead with his sword and shield.


    ¡°Rescue Zhou Cang and capture Huang She!¡± Liu Mang simply said his objective and Guan Hai understood. Huang She, greedy for merits, was starting toe over himself. Although he had been far away, he was starting to get closer. Liu Mang intended for Zhou Cang to lure Huang She over.


    ¡°Guan Hai! Kill your way forward!¡± Liu Mang shouted once Huang She was close. Both he and Guan Hai then fought with full power. Guan Hai had been conserving their strength somewhat the entire time to pace himself.


    ¡°Refinement Stage!¡± Liu Biao and his guards to immediately take note.


    Those at the refinement stage were extremely powerful. Hua Xiong was only approaching the Refinement Stage yet he was able to hold out against the eighteen warlords for several days.


    The moment Guan Hai showed his true strength, the enemy started to withdraw. In war, this is someone you kill from afar with arrows. Only generals of the same rank or higher could defeat him. However, there were no such person at the Xiangyang prison. Liu Biao also did not bring any archers. On top of that, there were barely any space left with three thousand soldiers cramped together at the prison. Arrows could not distinguish between friend or foe.


    Without any strong generals or arrows, Guan Hai stood uninhibited. The Second Grade Liu Mang followed beside him. The two of them were like knives piercing through.


    ¡°Die for me!¡± Zhou Cang grabbed an enemy and snapped his neck before throwing the corpse to the ground. However, he was also shed in the arm by this enemy and had almost dropped his weapon as a result.


    ¡°Merits! Merits!¡± Huang She saw Zhou Cang only as merits instead of an enemy. Zhou Cang was all bloody. He was also grimacing in pain and was starting to have trouble holding on to his sword.


    ¡°That pretty boy chirping away like a woman over there! This Zhou Cang is here to kill you!¡± Zhou Cang said as he looked at Huang She. His face was pale from blood loss.


    ¡°Woman?¡± Huang She became angry after hearing Zhou Cang¡¯s words. In ancient times, their vocabry weren¡¯t as eloquent. Thus, calling a man a woman was a great insult. Even the more convoluted way was sending woman¡¯s clothes like what happened with Sima Yi.


    Even Huang She¡¯s subordinatesughed when they heard Zhou Cang¡¯s words.


    ¡°What are you allughing for? Catch him! Once I am a Grand General, I will promote you all to generalsmanding the army!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Huang She¡¯s subordinates were attracted by the promise. Even if their Master is like a woman, the merits were still there. This would allow them to join the ranks of generals. Even though they had a good life as Huang She¡¯s bodyguards, all of them wanted to be generals.


    ¡°What¡¯s so good about joining a woman¡¯s army? Pretty boy! Let this Zhou Cang teach you how to be a real man!¡±


    ¡°I will use your head as a chamber pot tonight! Advance! Kill him!¡± Huang She shouted angrily as hemanded his men to advance onto Zhou Cang.

 Chapter 560

    <h4>Chapter 560</h4>


    Zhou Cang licked his lips. Though he had heavy injuries, he did not care about it. He charged towards the enemy without bothering to wipe away his blood.


    ¡°Kill!¡± Huang She¡¯s bodyguards also advanced with the excitement of bing a general.


    ¡°Come!¡± Zhou Cang widely swung his sword. The first victim barely had the time to smile from the excitement before being cut in half from the waist. Zhou Cang was too fast and had his own martial style. He also received a few pointers from Guan Hai and Huang Zhong after bing Liu Mang¡¯s subordinate.


    At the start, Zhou Cang wanted to look for Guan Yu not only to determine who was stronger but also to learn from Guan Yu. Huang Zhong was not any inferior to Guan Yu but Zhou Cang already had his own style so it was impossible to change it. That was why Huang Zhong could only give a bit of pointers.


    Wide swings allowed Zhou Cang to put in more power but it also leave himself exposed to attacks. Huang Zhong¡¯s advice was for Zhou Cang to be fast. If he is fast enough, he could prevent his weakness from being exploited.


    Now, Zhou Cang¡¯s swings were fast. His first victim died before being able to react. He could only feel the pain and even see his internal organs flying out.


    Killing one person would not intimidate the others as they had already been captivated by the promised reward. On the other hand, they became even more excited as they now had one less person to share the reward with.


    Zhou Cang continued cutting down the bodyguards. By the time he reached he reached his fifth victim, he furrowed his brows. The sword in his hand felt different. He noticed that he was killing his enemies slower and his de ended up being stuck in his enemy¡¯s body.


    The small wounds on his back that he obtained while protecting Guan Hai earlier started to open up and his blood loss made him slower. As a result, his weapon was stuck in his enemy instead of slicing his enemy cleanly in half.


    ¡°Avenge me!¡± Zhou Cang¡¯s fifth victim shouted fiercely as he knew he could not live.


    Zhou Cang wanted to pull out his sword but the enemy held on tightly to the de of the sword and pushed it deeper into his bones. The enemy wanted to hold onto the sword with his bones to ensure that Zhou Cang could not pull it out.


    Zhou Cang roared angrily. He grabbed the sword with two hands and exerted his strength, cutting off the soldier¡¯s fingers.


    ¡°Argh!¡± The soldier cried out painfully. Without any fingers left, he was unable to hold on to the sword. Zhou Cang took this chance to pull out his sword but at the same time, he was already being attacked by another enemy.


    ¡°Die!¡± Unable to dodge, Zhou Cang could only block the attack with his sword to prevent serious injuries.


    Using his strength, Zhou Cang was then able to knock the enemy soldier¡¯s weapon away and kill him before rolling away to avoid the other attacks going for his head.


    Zhou Cang panted. His back was drenched in blood and when he tried to wipe it away, he immediately found his hand wet. Zhou Cang wanted to bandage himself but he did not have the time to. The enemy had already swarmed him.


    His earlier injury may have cut his meridian and his actions aggravated his wound even further. Zhou Cang was pale and his movements slowed. He shook his head to keep himself awake.


    ¡°He can¡¯t hold on anymore! Kill him!¡± Huang She shouted. Earlier, he was frightened when Zhou Cang killed several people but now he could tell that Zhou Cang was at his limit.


    ¡°Yes!¡± The guards all charged forward. Zhou Cang tried to block but his weapon was sent flying.


    ¡°Haha! Your head is mine!¡± One guardughed. He just needed to swing his sword down and he would be promoted. Huang She was also smiling.


    A head was suddenly sent flying andnded at Huang She. Huang She subconsciously held onto one of the heads. His smile was frozen.


    This was not Zhou Cang¡¯s head. It was his subordinate¡¯s head.


    ¡°Zhou Cang! Are you alright?¡± Guan Hai went to support Zhou Cang who was already trembling and unable to stand.


    ¡°I am alright. Brother Guan, don¡¯t worry about me. Get the Lord out of here!¡± Zhou Cang was no longer able to think clearly but he still did not forget to make sure that Liu Mang escapes.


    ¡°Escape? We are going to fight our way in right now.¡± Liu Mang¡¯s voice appeared.


    ¡°Liu Mang!¡± Huang She looked at Liu Mang and Guan Hai in surprise. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯te over here!¡± Huang She stuttered. He did not want to meet Liu Mang face to face as every time it happened, he was captured.


    ¡°Lord Huang She. Didn¡¯t you want my head? I am right here. Come and take it.¡± Liu Mang sneered as he stepped forward.


    ¡°Master. Withdraw.¡± Huang She¡¯s subordinates knew that they could no longer kill Zhou Cang. Since it was obvious that Liu Mang and Guan Hai were not here to be killed, they could only try to get Huang She to withdraw.


    Not being a fool, Huang She tried to run away.


    ¡°Running away? Where can you run to?¡± Liu Mang said as he looked at the surroundings, including Liu Biao¡¯s approaching soldiers. Liu Mang needed a hostage and that person would be Huang She. ¡°Guan Hai. Protect Zhou Cang.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Milord!¡± Guan Hai replied.


    It was too crowded with three thousand people at the Xiangyang prison. Huang She had nowhere to run. Liu Mang killed his way forward and many of Huang She¡¯s guards were afraid. As Huang She had pushed too far ahead earlier, there were only a few guards between him and Liu Mang. As a result, he did not have the time to escape.


    After killing two guards, Liu Mang immediately caught Huang She and put a sword to his neck ¡°Come over here!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me! Don¡¯t kill me!¡± Huang She panicked.


    ¡°I won¡¯t kill you.¡± Liu Mang replied. The moment he caught Huang She, all of Huang She¡¯s guards no longer dared to approach. ¡°Come. Have your Lord dismiss the troops!¡± Liu Mang who could not catch Liu Biao first went for Huang She. It was just like when he used Huang She to make Huang Zhong surrender.


    ¡°Milord! Save me!¡± Huang She shouted loudly.


    Liu Biao¡¯s guards did not dare to act as well. At the end of the day, Huang She was the heir of the Huang Family. He was the person with the secondrgest position there.


    Liu Mang wanted to use Huang She to threaten Liu Biao but it was of no effect. Liu Biao coldly ordered his men to attack. Liu Biao did not care about Huang She¡¯s survival.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Hearing this, Liu Biao¡¯s guards once again prepared to attack.


    ¡°Milord! Don¡¯t do this!¡± Huang She panicked. Liu Biao was ignoring him and he offended Liu Mang too much. At this point, it was unlikely for Liu Mang to escape. At that time, Liu Mang would definitely take Huang She with him. Huang She did not want to die.


    ¡°Looks like your Lord has abandoned you!¡± Liu Mang mocked.


    ¡°Since you are no longer of any use¡­¡± Liu Mang said as he lifted Huang She.


    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me! I beg of you!¡± Huang She cried out as an unpleasant smell flooded the area.


    Liu Mang frowned. Huang She, the man determined to be a Grand General, was peeing his pants.


    Not wanting to kill Huang She, Liu Mang threw Huang She back at his enemies. ¡°Since you are of no use, I will return you to them!¡±


    ¡°Save me! Catch me!¡± Huang She shouted as he flew towards Liu Biao¡¯s men. These soldiers may have listened to Liu Biao¡¯s orders but he subconsciously sheathed their weapons and stretched out their hands to catch Huang She.


    ¡°Haha. So it is like that after all!¡± Liu Mang sneered. He knew that Liu Biao¡¯s men did not have the guts to kill Huang She. If Huang She were to die in the chaos, there would be no problems since they can shift the me onto Liu Mang. However, Liu Mang had thrown Huang She away in public. If Huang She were to be killed by one of their own weapons, the guard would not be able to escape the Huang Family¡¯s wrath.


    Liu Mang took this opportunity to rush towards where Huang She fell. Liu Biao¡¯s men fell into confusion as they now also wanted to take out their weapons to defend themselves. Unable to react in time, they were killed by Liu Mang.


    Liu Mang danced with his sword and the area was cleared of enemies. Huang She once again fell into Liu Mang¡¯s hands.


    Before Huang She could regain himself from being thrown, he was once again thrown by Liu Mang.


    ¡°Argh!¡± Huang She screamed as he flew. He felt like vomiting from the experience. Meanwhile, Liu Mang continued to approach Liu Biao.


    ¡°Just kill them! Do not care about other things!¡± Liu Biao ordered after seeing Liu Mang¡¯s strategy. He realized that his men did not dare to kill Huang She so he had to order them to disregard Huang She¡¯s life.


    ¡°He only gave this order now? But it is toote!¡± Liu Mang sneered. He was already close to Liu Biao.


    ¡°Protect the Lord!¡± The guards shouted as they gathered around Liu Biao. Nobody cared about Huang She anymore. Although he did notnd directly on his, his ass was stabbed by a broken piece of a red tasseled spear. His scream resounded throughout Xiangyang.


    ¡°Realizing it now is toote!¡± Liu Mang hid his body behind his shield and took a deep breath before mming forward with his shield.


    cing all of his strength in his shield, he mmed into his opponents like a war chariot. Those that collided against his shield was sent flying. Liu Mang himself was not spared from the force of the collision. After sending his enemies flying, he also suffered some internal injuries and could taste blood in his mouth. Even then, he persisted and continued to approach Liu Biao. The only way they could survive is if they caught Liu Biao.


    ¡°Tell your soldiers to drop their weapons!¡±

 Chapter 561

    <h4>Chapter 561</h4>


    ¡°If you want to kill me, just kill me! There is no need to waste words! Even if I die, you will not escape!¡± Liu Biao remained unyielding despite being caught by Liu Mang.


    ¡°Did you really kill Yi Er?¡± Liu Mang asked. Out of the hundred corpses on the floor, at least half of them were killed by Liu Mang. His armor was soaked red with blood, giving off the impression of a person with heavy killing intent.


    ¡°Not only did I kill that slut! I even tore out that vile spawn from her stomach! It really looks like you!¡± Liu Biao replied malevolently.


    ¡°Argh!¡± Liu Mang roared in anger as his gripped tightened. His clear eyes started to turn red again.


    ¡°Milord! You must not fall in any deeper!¡± Guan Hai warned and held Liu Mang¡¯s shoulder. He was worried that Liu Mang would fall into another trance. While it was a good way to be stronger, there was also a possibility of losing one¡¯s mind and killing people indiscriminately. What is the point of bing stronger if he cannot use his power?


    ¡°Liu Biao! Do not force me!¡± Liu Mang said angrily.


    ¡°Force you? Haha! What about it? Pass down my orders! This False King must not leave!¡± Liu Biao suddenly shouted.


    ¡°If you want to die, I will help you!¡± Liu Mang¡¯s eyes fully turned red as he started to choke Liu Biao.


    Liu Biao started to cough as his face turned red. He then started to struggle, following his body¡¯s instincts to stay alive.


    ¡°Milord!¡± Guan Hai tried to wake Liu Mang but Liu Mang could not hear Guan Hai. He only wanted to kill.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do it!¡± Huang She shouted. He no longer cared about his own injury when he saw Liu Biao¡¯s situation. Liu Biao was his guarantee for his sessful career. If Liu Biao were to be killed by Liu Mang, he would not be able to get promoted. After all, the Cai Family and the Kuai Family were still around. Until Liu Biao personally gave the order, these two families still had their authority. The two families could ally with each other and the Huang Family would get nothing.


    Liu Biao must not die. At the very least, he must survive until the Cai Family and the Kuai Family were dealt with. Otherwise, not only would Huang She¡¯s dreams be crushed but the two families would evene out to deal with him.


    ¡°The Lady is not dead!¡± Huang She shouted, disregarding his own pain.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Liu Mang¡¯s eyes started to return to normal.


    ¡°Get lost! Help me over there!¡± Huang She said to Liu Biao¡¯s men with a foul mood. These guards had been prepared to kill him earlier so Huang She did not have a good impression of them.


    ¡°Hurry up and help me over!¡± Huang She shouted. As theirmander Liu Biao was taken hostage, Huang She, the highest ranking official was in charge. The soldiers naturally had to listen to Huang She.


    A few guards helped Huang She to the front while the others that had been surrounding Liu Mang gave way.


    ¡°Liu Mang. Your Yi Er is not yet dead. Let go of the Lord!¡± Huang She shouted.


    Liu Mang turned to look at Huang She. ¡°She is not dead?¡± In his emotional state, Liu Mang¡¯s grip tightened, making Liu Biao suffer more.


    ¡°Yes! She is not dead! Men! Come and bring the Lady here!¡± Huang She quickly shouted to his subordinates.


    ¡°Yes!¡± His subordinates replied. Huang She learned about Lady Cai¡¯s survival from his subordinates.


    Soon, a carriage arrived through the front gate of the Xiangyang Prison. The curtain of the carriage was lifted and a woman walked down.


    ¡°Yi Er!¡± Liu Mang¡¯s eyes grew wide. His reddish eyes returned to normal as he inadvertently let go of Liu Biao. After falling to the ground, Liu Biao also ended up getting stepped on by Liu Mang.


    Liu Mang was not mistaken. The woman that appeared was Lady Cai.


    ¡°Huang She!¡± Liu Biao red angrily as he felt the humiliation of being stepped on by Liu Mang.


    ¡°Milord.¡± Guan Hai breathed a sigh of relief as Liu Mang had returned to his senses. If Liu Mang had fallen, Guan Hai would have no choice but to apany him. ¡°Is this that Yi Er?¡± He looked at Lady Cai. Her appearance seemed matching for his Lord.


    ¡°Guan Hai. Watch Liu Biao.¡± Liu Mang ordered as he kicked Liu Biao towards Guan Hai.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Milord!¡± Guan Hai nodded. He lifted Liu Biao and put a sword to his neck.


    ¡°Yi Er!¡± Liu Mang called out as he approached Lady Cai. There were so many things he wanted to say to her.


    ¡°Do note any closer!¡± Liu Biao¡¯s guards blocked Liu Mang¡¯s way.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Liu Mang frowned. ¡°Step aside!¡±


    ¡°Step aside! Quickly! Do you want the Lord to die?¡± Huang She shouted. As Liu Biao was still in Liu Mang¡¯s hands, the guards eventually gave way to Liu Mang. They looked as though they were escorting Liu Mang.


    Liu Mang approached Lady Cai and the two stared at each other lovingly.


    ¡°You slut!¡± Liu Biao felt anger when he saw the two gaze at each other.


    ¡°Quiet!¡± Guan Hai ordered. He did not care about Liu Biao¡¯s position. He only listened to his Lord, Liu Mang.


    ¡°Lord Husband¡± Lady Cai also had many things she wanted to say to Liu Mang but she could only say these two words. It was something Liu Mang asked her to address him as when they had sex as it would make them feel closer.


    Liu Mang felt unbearably happy when Lady Cai finally called him that. ¡°Yi Er. I am here to take you away.¡±


    Liu Mang was excited. Just hearing Lady Cai call him Lord Husband had made the whole trip worth it. He excitedly stepped forward to take Lady Cai¡¯s hand.


    ¡°You slut!¡± Liu Biao shouted again with a voice full of me. Lady Cai hesitated the moment she heard this. She was afraid that she would really ended up following Liu Mang had no one stop her.


    Lady Cai took a deep breath and closed her eyes for a moment. When she reopened her eyes, it was cold and withouut any traces of affection.


    ¡°Hm? Yi Er, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Liu Mang asked, noticing her cold gaze.


    ¡°Let go of my Lord Husband.¡± Lady Cai said coldly as she looked straight at Liu Mang.


    ¡°What are you saying? Aren¡¯t I right here? I am here to take you and your child away! I will take you to Yangzhou and give you a happy life.¡± Liu Mang said as he stepped forward to take Lady Cai¡¯s hand.


    However, he was stopped by Lady Cai. ¡°Your Highness. Please conduct yourself with dignity.¡±


    ¡°Im¡­ Impossible.¡± Liu Mang was in shock and disbelief. He did not mind being called Your Highness by others but not by Lady Cai.


    ¡°Your Highness. Please let go of my husband.¡± Lady Cai repeated in a cold manner. It was the same manner of speaking as when Lady Cai first met Liu Mang.


    ¡°Are you treating me as a stranger?¡± Liu Mang lowered his head as heughed bitterly. He understood that Lady Cai was not calling him ¡®Lord Husband¡¯.


    ¡°Why is it this way? Where is our friendship?¡± Liu Mang asked. He wanted Lady Cai to give him an answer.


    ¡°Your Highness, please watch your tongue. Your Highness and I have no rtionship with each other.¡±


    ¡°What about those days at Jingshan? Have you forgotten them?¡±


    ¡°I have not forgotten. Those are just flings.¡± Lady Cai replied.


    ¡°Flings!¡± Liu Mang¡¯s eyes grew wide in disbelief. She was just having a fling with him? Liu Mang wanted an answer but Lady Cai¡¯s eyes gave him his answer. Her cold expression confirmed his disbelief.


    Liu Mang wanted to cry andugh at the same time. He was the great King of Shu, the Lord of Yangzhou. Yet he was just a person to have a fling with to others.


    Liu Mang turned silent for a long time. When he looked back up, his eyes showed his dested feelings. Lady Cai wanted to tell Liu Mang that this was a lie but she could not.


    ¡°What about the child?¡± Liu Mang could forget about Lady Cai but he could not forget about his own child.


    ¡°Child?¡± The guards were in an uproar after hearing Liu Mang¡¯s words. They initially thought the King of Shu fancied Liu Biao¡¯s wife which was the reason Liu Biao turned against him. After all, Lady Cai was the most beautiful woman in Jingzhou. Yet now they found out there was a child? This meant that Lady Cai and the King of Shu already did it together.


    ¡°A child? There is no child.¡± Lady Cai shook her head.


    ¡°Impossible. Xiao Cui would not lie to me.¡± If this was the case, this entire scenario would not have happened at all.


    Before Lady Cai could exin, Huang She started to say the names of the ingredients for the medicine for abortion.


    Hearing the names of the ingredients, Liu Mang¡¯s expression darkened. He staggered back and spat out a bit of blood. ¡°You¡­ You are so cruel.¡± Liu Mang said as he pointed at Lady Cai.


    ¡°Brother Guan. What is that medicine?¡± Zhou Cang was puzzled.


    ¡°That medicine is for abortion.¡± Guan Hai exined. He knew this because he oncemanded the Yellow Turbans. The Yellow Turbans wereposed ofmon people. The Yellow Turban Rebellion started due to the corrupted government. Taxes were so high and there were natural disasters. The exploited people had to turn to begging. They could barely feed themselves so how could they feed their children? That was why many of them were looking for abortion. Instead of letting their children suffer, it was better for their children to reincarnate into a well to do family.


    ¡°Ah! Does that mean that the Little Lord died before he was born?¡± Zhou Cang was astounded.


    ¡°Release my Lord Husband and we will let you leave Jingzhou!¡± Lady Cai said to Liu Mang. She was now on the side opposing Liu Mang.


    ¡°You want Liu Biao? What is the time now?¡± Liu Mang wiped off the blood from his mouth and suddenly asked something unrted.


    Lady Cai stared in confusion when someone beside her quickly replied. ¡°It is almost evening.¡±


    Liu Mang turned to Liu Biao. ¡°Liu Biao. We will release you. Will you let us go as well?¡±


    Liu Biao was initially unyielding because he had never experienced death. However, now that he had just narrowly escaped with his life, he was no longer unyielding and quickly gave his approval.


    ¡°In that case, we will have the Lord of Jingzhou follow us out of the city and out of Jingzhou, then we will let him go.¡± Liu Mang said to Lady Cai and Huang She.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Lady Cai immediately rejected. ¡°What if you take my Lord Husband with you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right? What if you go back on your promise and not return the Lord?¡± Huang She agreed.


    Liu Mangughed, knowing that his first proposal would not be epted. ¡°Then how about he follow us until the outer city? This isn¡¯t too much to ask right?¡±


    ¡°The outer city? Alright.¡± Lady Cai agreed. The outer city was still within the walls of Xiangyang.


    ¡°Haha.¡± Liu Mangughed like a madman. Nobody noticed how bitter his smile was. In the end, Liu Mang was just showering affection to an uninterested party. There was no way Lady Cai would have abandoned Jingzhou.


    ¡°Guan Hai! Zhou Cang! Since we are not wee in Jingzhou, let us leave!¡± Liu Mang shouted to the two.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Guan Hai and Zhou Cang nodded. They dragged Liu Biao with them as they went towards Liu Mang. ¡°Be obedient or we will kill your Lord!¡±


    The entire group then went towards the outer city with Guan Hai and Zhou Cang leading the way and Liu Mang pulling Liu Biao. They were followed by several thousand people.


    ¡°We have arrived at the outer city. Let go of my Lord Husband.¡± Lady Cai said coldly.


    ¡°Do you care about your Lord Husband so much?¡± Liu Mang asked as he turned around. Lady Cai did not reply. ¡°Since you care about him so much, I will return him to you!¡± Liu Mang suddenly threw Liu Biao towards the crowd.


    ¡°Save the Lord!¡± Huang She shouted the moment Liu Biao was thrown. He did not want Liu Biao to suffer the same fate as himself.


    Four people managed to catch Liu Biao with great difficulty. However, Liu Biao was old so he still broke a few bones in the process.


    ¡°Ry my orders! Close all the city gates! Kill them! Kill them all!¡± Liu Biao gave the order before he even stood up. Nobody noticed the tears falling from Lady Cai¡¯s face.


    ¡°Old man Liu Biao. I knew you would go back on your word!¡± Liu Mang looked at Liu Biao¡¯s troops indifferently.


    ¡°However, you still cannot kill me!¡± Liu Mangughed.


    ¡°What is that?¡± Suddenly, one of Liu Biao¡¯s guards pointed at the sky behind Liu Mang.

 Chapter 562

    <h4>Chapter 562</h4>


    ¡°What¡¯s that over there?¡± The guards with good eyes pointed to the sky. There was something huge flying over from the West Gate.


    ¡°It¡¯s flying!¡± The guards were astounded. Their eyes grew wide as they stared at the thing in the sky. In that era, the only they knew that flew were birds. However, this thing was sorge it was impossible for it to be a bird.


    ¡°Look! There are people on it!¡± Another guard shouted.


    ¡°Those aren¡¯t people! That¡¯s a God!¡± Some of them became afraid. The ancient people dreamt of flying. As evidence, there were many myths of such things just like the Jade Emperor from a heavenly court. What kind of people can be found in this heavenly court? Gods and deities.


    ¡°A deity has descended!¡± Many of Liu Biao¡¯s guards knelt down. The Xiangyang Guards on the other hand had less people that knelt down. Even if they were useless, they were still young masters from noble families. They had all studied a little. This was the benefits of education.


    ¡°Milord! I am over here!¡± A familiar face on the flying object shouted.


    Liu Mang looked at Jia Xu who was riding the hot air balloon and wondered how Jia Xu ended up there.


    This hot air balloon was something Liu Mang had made as a precaution for when Liu Biao goes against his words or if something else were to happen. It was a precaution like the Cai Family and the Kuai Family¡¯s tunnel. When he came to Jingzhou, he had Liu Ye make this at the industrial zone. It was taken out when he helped Liu Biao attack Fancheng.


    Liu Mang never thought of using it since he could just travel bynd. When Yangzhou defeats Liu Bei, Liu Biao would obediently return Liu Mang to Yangzhou for the sake of peace in Jingzhou. This is because Liu Biao knew about Lu Bu¡¯s temper. Lu Bu would not give in to those weaker than him.


    ¡°Guan Hai! Take Zhou Cang up first!¡± Liu Mang quickly said to Zhou Cang. A rope had already been thrown down from the hot air balloon.


    ¡°Milord. What about you?¡± Guan Hai asked.


    ¡°I will cover you first!¡± Liu Mang replied.


    ¡°No! If that is the case, I will cover you! It is too dangerous for Milord!¡± Guan Hai shook his head. It was not appropriate for the guard to put his Lord in danger.


    ¡°Faster! It is hard to control this!¡± Jia Xu shouted. Even if he was intelligent, he never thought of flying before. How could he feelfortable in the air?


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense! I am ordering you to go! Zhou Cang is so big sized, how am I to carry him?¡± Liu Mang shouted back. Liu Mang was strong but his hands were already unsteady. He would not be able to carry Zhou Cang and hold onto the rop at the same time. If he were to try, he would end up falling off along with Zhou Cang. On the other hand, Guan Hai was much stronger than him and would be able to do it.


    ¡°Alright! Milord, be careful!¡± Guan Hai looked up at the hot air balloon and then grabbed onto the rope with one hand and Zhou Cang with the other. At this point, Zhou Cang was already barely conscious due to losing too much blood.


    ¡°Zhou Cang. Hold on to me. I will bring you out of here.¡± Guan Hai shouted. His words prompted a slight response from Zhou Cang who held onto Guan Hai¡¯s body.


    Guan Hai then started to slowly climb the rope while carrying a man over a hundred kilograms heavy.


    ¡°Advance! That isn¡¯t a deity! That is Jia Xu Jia Wenhe!¡± Huang She was the first to react. On the other hand, Liu Biao was still distracted, never expecting that people could fly.


    Huang She was able to react first as he had seen this before at his cousin¡¯s house. The only difference was the size. The one at his cousin¡¯s house was just a toy while this one was a transportation.


    Others started to regain themselves and wanted to advance but the majority of them were still distracted. They were all kneeling down and it was impossible for them to grab their sword to fight against Liu Mang again. These people also affect the minority. With so many people kneeling, the minority was barely able to run forward.


    Had they all grouped up to fight against Liu Mang, they could have given Liu Mang some trouble. However, only several of them approached Liu Mang at a time which was like giving Liu Mang free kills.


    Huang She was shouting desperately but he himself did not approach. Liu Mang felt disappointed. If only Huang She would approach, Liu Mang could have killed him.


    ¡°Milord! Hurry up! There are troopsing!¡± Jia Xu shouted. As he was high up, he could see further. A heavy cavalry was approaching.


    Jia Xu stared nkly. Who are these people? They could not be allies as their own heavy cavalry is at Yuzhou. Only Jingzhou¡¯s troops could be here and they carried the Liu banner. Yet their equipment seemed precise to the finest detail. It seems like Liu Biao was good at hiding his troops.


    As the heavy cavalry approached, Liu Mang¡¯s eyes widened in realization. This was the sound of a heavy cavalry. Did Liu Biao have a heavy cavalry? Did he underestimate Liu Biao?


    ¡°It¡¯s him?¡± Another person feeling uneasy was Huang She. He knew this sound belongs to a heavy cavalry. The navy belonged to the Cai Family while thend troops belonged to the Huang Family. Yet, Huang She had never seen heavy cavalry amongst his father¡¯s subordinates. On top of that, someone had returned. So what would happen to Huang She¡¯s promotion?


    ¡°Why is he here?¡± Lady Cai could not help but feel panicked for Liu Mang.


    ¡°Haha! My son has returned! Liu Mang Liu Hanyang! You are definitely dead this time! I want to see how you are going to escape from this!¡± Liu Biaoughed.


    A young man separated from the heavy cavalry. He took off his helmet and then cupped his fist at Liu Biao. ¡°Uncle.¡±


    ¡°Uncle? Pan Er, are you still calling me uncle?¡± Liu Biaoughed.

 Chapter 563

    <h4>Chapter 563</h4>


    ¡°Yes, Father.¡± Liu Pan changed the way he addressed Liu Biao.


    ¡°Good. Good. Initially, I never nned to have you return but the matter this time is too important.¡± Liu Biao said with full of killing intent. He could no longer trust the majority of people in Xiangyang. He could no longer trust the Cai Family and the Kuai Family. While he could still make use of the Huang Family, they were not of much use. Just one look at Huang She was enough to see how useless the man is. That was why Liu Biao called for his nephew Liu Pan.


    ¡°Pan Er?¡± Liu Mang could not help but look at Liu Pan, who looked back at Liu Mang. The two of them gazed at each other for a while.


    ¡°He has fierce eyes.¡± Liu Mang could feel that Liu Pan had either been amander for a very long time or was a person at the Refinement stage. Could a person that young reach that level of skill? He wasn¡¯t much older than Liu Mang.


    ¡°Milord! It is time to leave!¡± Jia Xu said and dropped a rope. Zhou Cang was already in the hot air balloon. Liu Mang grabbed onto the rope as the hot air balloon slowly ascended.


    ¡°Do not let him leave!¡± Huang She shouted, interrupting Liu Biao and Liu Pan¡¯s reminiscence.


    ¡°Pan Er. Help your father catch that false king! We cannot allow him to leave Xiangyang.¡± Liu Biao said as he pointed up at the hot air balloon.


    ¡°He is the King of Shu?¡± Liu Pan asked as he found out about Liu Mang¡¯s identity. The cavalry he brought with him had stopped further away because many of Liu Biao¡¯s guards were kneeling on the ground. Some of these guards had initially not kneel down but suddenly decided to kneel after the arrival of the cavalry. These were the Cai Family and the Kuai Family¡¯s men that purposefully act this way to block the way.


    The heavy cavalry could not advance unless they wanted to trample over theirrades. They were also very skilled as they were able to stop in an orderly fashion in front of the kneeling guards. After all, horses were not people. For them to act this way showed that these heavy cavalry were the cream of the crop.


    ¡°Do not let the false king escape!¡± Even if there were reinforcements, it does not guarantee that stop Liu Mang.


    ¡°Liu Biao! Well yed!¡± Liu Mang said as he looked down at the city. The blood have not yet dried. He looked at Liu Biao, Huang She and Lady Cai and felt his heart ache. However, he quickly dispelled the aching feeling he had.


    ¡°Liu Biao! I will not forget the reception I received here today! I will definitely repay this one day!¡± Liu Mang said coldly to Liu Biao. Liu Biao had sent out so many soldiers just to kill him. On top of that, Liu Mang¡¯s son had even died. How could Liu Mang not harbor any resentment?


    ¡°Yi Er! Take care of yourself! Let us leave!¡± Liu Mang said to Lady Cai and then shouted to Jia Xu. Meanwhile, Guan Hai pulled the rope to bring Liu Mang up to the hot air balloon.


    ¡°We cannot let him leave!¡± Liu Biao shouted. He had seen Yangzhou¡¯s strength. Liu Bei was no match for Yangzhou and Jingzhou was unable to defeat Liu Bei. The same applies to Jiangdong. If such an opponent were to escape, Jingzhou would face a lot of difficulties. The only way out was to have the slut Lady Cai kill Liu Mang and then shift the me to the Cai Family.


    ¡°Leaving already? We should first greet each other!¡± Liu Pan quickly took a bow and arrow from his subordinate and aimed at Liu Mang.


    Liu Mang felt that he was being targeted even though he was in the air. While surprised, he quickly turned to see Liu Pan aiming at him. He felt like a prey being hunted.


    ¡°Milord. Come up quickly! What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jia Xu asked. Liu Mang had been climbing up when he suddenly stopped.


    ¡°Military Advisor! It is the enemy!¡± Guan Hai could also feel the enemy¡¯s gaze.


    Liu Mang did not dare to act rashly. If the arrow was shot, he would have nowhere to hide.


    ¡°You have good reaction but this is as far as you go! Farewell!¡± Liu Pang said and let the arrow loose.


    ¡°Not good!¡± Liu Mang may have been able to dodge it onnd but it was hard to move while climbing the rope of a hot air balloon.


    ¡°Give me a shield!¡± Liu Mang shouted1.


    ¡°Catch!¡± Guan Hai shouted and threw the shield. Liu Mang grabbed the shield.


    ¡°You want to block my arrow with that shield? You must be dreaming!¡± Liu Panughed. The Dragon Bird Arrow that he used was meant to deal with heavy armor. It was made entirely using ck iron. Liu Pan needed to use all his strength to shoot the Dragon Bird Arrow and he could only do it twice per day. Once used, the enemy was definitely dead as heavy armor was like mere paper to this arrow.


    The arrow flew through the sky with a loud cry.


    ¡°Milord!¡± Guan Hai shouted. The arrow was so terrifying that Guan Hai himself was not certain he could withstand it.


    ¡°Have you given up?¡± One person asked when he saw Liu Mang let go of the rope. Did Liu Mang choose to fall to his death instead?


    The arrow grazed Liu Mang, damaging the back of his armor. Liu Mang also spat blood as the arrow flew past him.


    ¡°Milord!¡± Guan Hai shouted. Liu Mang had to let go of the rope to narrowly dodge the arrow. If he were to fall from this height, he would definitely suffer serious injuries at best. He would also fall back into Liu Biao¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Prepare to collect the corpse!¡± Liu Pan said confidently. Although he felt a little dissatisfied that his arrow did not hit its mark, the end result was still the same.


    ¡°Don¡¯t die! Don¡¯t die!¡± One of Liu Mang¡¯s enemies prayed for his survival. This was Huang She. Although he wanted Liu Mang dead, he wanted to be the one to do the deed. Otherwise, he would not gain any merits. He did not like Liu Pan any more than he liked Liu Mang. Liu Pan¡¯s appearance alone was enough to give Huang She a sense of crisis. If Liu Mang were to die, Huang She would get nothing. On the other hand, if Liu Mang were to escape, Huang She would at least earn contribution for making the report would not need to fear Liu Pan.


    ¡°Father. You need to prepare a proper coffin for the King of Shu.¡± Liu Pan said calmly.


    ¡°Haha! Of course! I will give that false king a coffin made from the top grade wood made from peach tea.¡± Liu Biaoughed. Evidently, he hated Liu Mang so much he would not let Liu Mang ascend. As the wood form the peach tree was said to ward off spirits, Liu Mang¡¯s spirit would not be able to leave.


    ¡°Haha! He is not dead!¡± Huang She suddenlyughed.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Liu Biao frowned. At this point, Huang She suddenly realized that he had forgotten himself and changed his words to sound like regret and mockery. ¡°The false king is not dead! What regret! If only the arrow struck its target properly!¡±


    Although he was mocked, Liu Pan did bother. ¡°How could it be?¡± He looked up at Liu Mang and saw that the shield Liu Mang had was dented. Liu Mang himself was still hanging on to the hot air balloon.


    ¡°Hold on! You must hold on!¡± Jia Xu shouted. Guan Hai did not care for the sharpness of the shield¡¯s edges and grabbed on tightly. His hand bled from the cuts but he still persevered to pull Liu Mang up.


    Liu Mang panted as he narrowly escaped death. Fortunately he had reassembled his shield axe. He had used gravity to fall to avoid the arrow. At the same time, he used his shield to extend his ¡®arm¡¯ so that he could hang onto the hot air balloon. On the other hand, the rope was torn by the arrow.


    Guan Hai also managed to pull Liu Mang up with his enormous strength.


    ¡°Men! Bring the arrows!¡± Liu Pan was angered when he saw Liu Mang climb into the hot air balloon, escaping his Dragon Bird Arrow. This was a big p in his face. He was even so confident, asking Liu Biao to prepare a coffin. In the end, Liu Mang still escaped. Another Dragon Bird Arrow was quickly given to him. This time, he had to hit Liu Mang.


    ¡°Go! Go now!¡± Liu Mang shouted. He was still traumatized by Liu Pan¡¯s arrow.


    However, his orders did not need to be given. Jia Xu was the one most afraid of death. He would quickly escape to the best of his abilities at all times.


    ¡°Aiyo! I cannot go on!¡± Huang She suddenly acted like he was dying. As he was injured earlier, there was bloodstain on his clothes.


    ¡°Young Master! What¡¯s wrong?¡± Huang She¡¯s guards panicked and quickly went to Huang She.


    Huang She gave the guards a meaningful look. They got the hint and flocked around Liu Pan¡¯s horse as they approached Huang She. The horse became startled as it tried not to trample on the soldiers. As a result, aiming was also impossible.


    ¡°Huang She!¡± Liu Pan red angrily as he could tell that this was deliberate.


    ¡°Milord! Quickly capture that false king! Do not worry about me!¡± Huang She mournfully houted at Liu Biao while ignoring Liu Pan. His clothing was bloody, making him look like a loyal and devoted subordinate.


    ¡°How hateful!¡± Liu Pan said towards Huang She and then looked at the hot air balloon that continued to go further away. ¡°Men! Follow me after it!¡± Liu Pan shouted and took his subordinates.


    ¡°Step aside! Let Young Master Pan chase after that false king!¡± Huang She generously allowed Liu Pan to leave.


    As the heavy cavalry left, Huang She gave another meaningful nce to his subordinates. They nodded and left. Huang She then quietly left using a shortcut to the West Gate.


    ¡°Liu Pan! If this general cannot catch Liu Mang, don¡¯t think you can catch him!¡±

 Chapter 564

    Chapter 564


    Huang She hated Liu Pan because the man was once a rich young thug. Huang She himself was also a rich young thug. However, Huang She lost every time regardless of whether they were ying around or trying to oppress each other. Huang She was no match for Liu Pan.


    Had there been many people better than Huang She, he would not have felt this way. However, since there weren¡¯t many such people, feelings like jealousy appeared.


    That was why Huang She left Xiangyang for his father¡¯s territory at Jiangxia. After that, he lost contact with Liu Pan. Apparently, Liu Pan had turned over a new leaf and was sent to the border by Liu Biao. Huang She never expected to see Liu Pan here again.


    ¡°Father? Hmph!¡± Huang She sneered. He would not allow Liu Pan to have his way. Liu Pan was Liu Biao¡¯s nephew because his father and Liu Biao had good rtionship. As Liu Pan¡¯s father died early, he became Liu Biao¡¯s foster child. However, he wasn¡¯t Liu Biao¡¯s actual son. It would be a disaster for Huang She if Liu Pan ended up with Liu Biao¡¯s inheritance. In fact, it was quite likely if Liu Pan had managed to kill Liu Mang.


    As Liu Pan¡¯s troops were cavalry, they were much faster than Liu Biao¡¯s guards. That was why Liu Biao¡¯s guards did not join in chasing Liu Mang.


    ¡°Master. Are you alright?¡± Lady Cai went to Liu Biao. ¡°Master. Zong Er!¡± Lady Cai muttered. Everything she did that day was for Liu Zong. She was worried for Liu Biao because only Liu Biao knew where Liu Zong was. If Liu Biao was killed, she would never be able to find her son.


    However, Liu Biao was not appreciative at all. He pushed her away and harrumphed. ¡°Slut!¡± Lady Cai fell from the push.


    Liu Biao acted this way even though Lady Cai was the sole reason he was saved. If it weren¡¯t because of her, Liu Biao would still be in Liu Mang¡¯s hands. Liu Biao¡¯s subordinates would not dare to act rashly and would not be able to do anything.


    At this point, many of Liu Biao¡¯s personal guards and the Xiangyang Defenders had heard about the problem. Initially, only Liu Biao and a few others know of this. To protect this secret, Liu Biao had tried to catch Liu Mang without any exnation. Now that the secret is out, would Liu Biao kill everyone present to silence them? This was simply not realistic.


    If the fact that Liu Biao¡¯s wife slept with another man was exposed, Liu Biao would lose face. So Liu Biao could only vent his anger on Lady Cai.


    ¡°Slut! Slut!¡± Rather than help her up, Liu Biao continued to kick her while she is on the floor.


    Lady Cai ignored her pain. ¡°Master. Lord Governor. You can beat me up or even kill me. But I beg you. Let go of Zong Er. Zong Er is still young!¡±


    ¡°Zong Er?¡± Liu Biao¡¯s killing intent was evident in his anger. ¡°I am starting to suspect even that child is not mine!¡±


    ¡°You cannot be like this!¡± Lady Cai shook her head.


    ¡°Men! Send this slut back to prison!¡± Liu Biao originally intended to have Lady Cai kill Liu Mang but now that Liu Mang had escaped, Lady Cai was useless. So he sent her back to prison.


    Meanwhile, Guan Hai was observing Liu Mang¡¯s injuries. ¡°Milord. Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Nothing serious.¡± Liu Mang felt his back ache and his face was bleeding from the sharp wind created by the arrow. However, these were all small matters.


    ¡°Wenhe. Why are you here?¡± Liu Mang asked. If he remembered right, Jia Xu should have brought Xiao Cui and the others away.


    ¡°Milord. I was so worried I entered the tiger cave to rescue you!¡± Jia Xu replied with an upright expression. There was even some tears on his face.


    ¡°The Military Advisor is so loyal!¡± Guan Hai praised generously.


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense. Why are you here?¡± Liu Mang could not help but roll his eyes. Jia Xu was the kind of person that would use his Lord, Liu Mang as a meat shield if he needed to. He was definitely not one to turn back towards danger to save others.


    ¡°Hey¡­¡± Jia Xu could not help but exin things to Liu Mang. One cannot say that Jia Xu was not loyal since he dide back. However, he came back also because he was afraid of death. He was very happy when he could leave first, avoiding danger. Then halfway through, he remembered something and cried bitterly. Regardless of how things yed out, he came to Jingzhou with Liu Mang. If Liu Mang did not return from Jingzhou, it would not be possible for Jia Xu to return.


    Xiao Cui was alright since she was someone rted to Liu Mang. However, in order to prevent Jia Xu from doing something stupid, Liu Mang had given the order for Jia Xu to be executed in the event that he returns from Jingzhou without Liu Mang.


    Even if Jia Xu had obtained permission to go back before Liu Mang, he would still be dead in the event that Liu Mang was unable to return to Yangzhou safely. Lu Bu would most likely give Jia Xu a very painful end.


    This was why Jia Xu risked his life to save Liu Mang. At the very least, he would die with Liu Mang and get ced in the Hall of Heroes if he failed.


    Jia Xu did this also because his family was in Yangzhou. If they weren¡¯t, Jia Xu would have ran away a long time ago.


    ¡°I knew it.¡± Liu Mang rolled his eyes. However, Liu Mang also felt gratified. It is because Jia Xu is there that Liu Mang could plot against others.


    ¡°What about Xiao Cui and the others? How are they going to leave?¡± Liu Mang asked with a frown. Xiao Cui was the one that came with the information. Without her, Liu Mang would never have known of this news.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Milord. I have arranged for people to send them back.¡± Jia Xu replied.


    ¡°You dispatched Zuo Yi and You Er?¡± Liu Mang asked as they were not aboard the hot air balloon. Liu Mang had left them behind to manage the hot air balloon. It was unlikely they had been killed or else Jia Xu would not have appeared here. This meant that it was likely that they were now escorting Xiao Cui and the others. This made Liu Mang feel relieved.


    ¡°Milord. Now we have to quickly get away from Jingzhou.¡± They could no longer stay after offending Liu Biao.


    ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s leave Jingzhou and make a new n.¡± Liu Mang nodded. They were soon going to leave outside the West Gate of Xiangyang City.


    ¡°Milord! Look! There is a heavy cavalry chasing after us!¡± Guan Hai suddenly pointed and shouted.


    ¡°Heavy Cavalry?¡± Liu Mang turned to look at the cavalry and frowned. Although it was convenient to travel by air, it also made them easy to track.


    ¡°Let us go towards the forest outside of the West Gate.¡± Liu Mang said to Jia Xu. The heavy cavalry was actually faster than the hot air balloon so they would be easy pickings once the hot air balloon descended. That was why they needed to use the trees to slow them down.


    ¡°Milord. They seem to have already been obstructed.¡± Jia Xu said as he looked down.


    ¡°Obstructed?¡± Liu Mang took another look and saw that the heavy cavalry was stopped at the West Gate. The West Gate was shut tight.

 Chapter 565

    <h4>Chapter 565</h4>


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Liu Pan was chasing Liu Mang. Some of his men went ahead of him to try and get ahead of the hot air balloon but then they started to slow down.


    ¡°Did we already catch the King of Shu?¡± Liu Pan asked one of his guards and then ordered the guard to go and take a look. The guard left and quickly returned.


    ¡°Report. The King of Shu had gone over the West Gate and left Xiangyang.¡±


    ¡°Then why are we not chasing after him?¡± Liu Pan was unhappy when he heard this. They may need to take detours as they could not go over walls but the hot air balloon was slow enough for them to catch up. So why were they wasting time here? For a moment, Liu Pan wondered if this is because they were tired but quickly wrote it off. His troops could be one of Jingzhou¡¯s most elite troops. He was certain they would not slow down at all even when travelling long distance.


    ¡°General. We are stopped!¡± The guard exined.


    ¡°The King of Shu have men bringing up the rear?¡± Liu Pan asked. It would definitely be a good reason if there were enemies.


    ¡°It is not the enemy. We cannot go pass the West Gate.¡± The guard replied bitterly. The gates were closed and they could not fly over the walls like Liu Mang.


    ¡°Take me there. I want to see what is going on.¡± Liu Pan ordered gloomily before he and his guards went towards the gate.


    The city defense of Xiangyang city wasn¡¯t anything too luxurious as it was the internal parts of Jingzhou. The city was like arge field with lots of waterways due to being for trade instead of fortification. This was one reason why losing Fancheng made Liu Biao panic. Although the walls could not be too high due to the moist ground, it was stillrge. The gate was tightly closed.


    Liu Pan narrowed his eyes. ¡°Go and call the officer handling the city gate!¡± Liu Pan ordered angrily. Why was the gate closed in broad daylight?


    ¡°Yes!¡± The guard nodded and then stepped forward. ¡°The people at the West Gate! Our general, Liu Pan, is here! Bring your superior officer out! Our general wants to see him!¡±


    ¡°Liu Pan? Which Liu Pan? I don¡¯t know him! I am not going to meet him!¡± The military officer on the walls of the West Gate waved his hand away in disdain. He had received order from Huang She to keep the gate closed.


    ¡°Our military officer have spoken! Ask your General Liu Pan to go back!¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Liu Pang harrumphed coldly. He then personally stepped forward and spoke. ¡°If you does not recognize General Liu Pan, then how about Second Lord Liu Pan?¡±


    ¡°Second Lord?¡± The military officer was stunned. From which family?


    ¡°Which other family can he be from? Our general¡¯s uncle¡­ No. Our general¡¯s father is named Liu Jingsheng! He is the Lord of Jingzhou!¡±


    ¡°The Lord¡¯s second child?¡± The officer stood up immediately. At the end of the day, he worked for Liu Biao so he had to deal with this im. He walked over to the edge and looked down at the army. ¡°Where is your evidence?¡±


    Normally, an officer would not be so bold when looking at a heavy cavalry but since he was on the city walls, the heavy cavalry did not scare him.


    ¡°Evidence?¡± Liu Pan thought for a while and then took out a jade ornament. ¡°Can this white jade tiger count as evidence?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t see it from here. Have it brought up!¡± The officer shouted back.


    ¡°You!¡± Liu Pan¡¯s subordinate became angry. How can a small officer like this man be so rude towards the Lord¡¯s child? However, Liu Pan stopped his subordinate from acting out as he was short on time. Best to settle things smoothly and then quickly resume his chase.


    The jade was quickly handed over.


    ¡°This jade¡­¡± The officer muttered as he appraised the jade. Although he could not tell if it was genuine, it was clearly something so precious that only the very influential could wear.


    ¡°Could it really be the Lord¡¯s second child?¡± The officer had heard of this person before but information about him slowly stopped. Last he heard was that the individual was sent away to the borders.


    ¡°The Second Lord is well. Forgive this officer for being blind.¡± The military officer cupped his fists at Liu Pan.


    ¡°Enough nonsense. Open the gate. Our general is currently pursuing the enemy!¡±


    ¡°This subordinate offers a humble apology for any mistakes caused but Milord said that there is a rebellion in the city and ordered for all the gates to stay closed.¡± The officer replied with courtesy but in the end, he refused to open the gates.


    ¡°What is your name?¡± Liu Pan narrowed his eyes. If one was attentive, they could already see his killing intent.


    ¡°This subordinate is Ye Cheng.¡± The officer replied.


    ¡°Ye Cheng of the Ye Family!¡± Liu Pan said as he thought about the name. ¡°Are you one of the Huang Family¡¯s men?¡± Liu Pang immediately knew that Ye Cheng was one of the Huang Family¡¯s subordinates. It was the same as how the Zhang Family was the Cai Family¡¯s subordinate.


    ¡°Ye Cheng. I don¡¯t care what family you are from! If you do not open the gates now, you will never need to open the gates ever again! You will just be dead!¡± Liu Pan said with killing intent.


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Ye Cheng also became angry. He had the backing of the Huang Family so he was not afraid. Why would he care about Liu Biao¡¯s second child if even Liu Biao¡¯s first son did not have any position at all?


    ¡°I am not threatening you! I am also not the one that wants you dead! It is my father!¡± Liu Pan replied indifferently.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Ye Cheng could ignore it if Liu Pan was the one that wanted him dead but he could not ignore Liu Biao.


    ¡°Our general is ordered to chase down the renegade. The renegade escaped but the gate here is closed. Can you take responsibility for this?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Ye Cheng hesitated as he knew that Liu Biao was determined to see things through this time. Liu Biao would not spare him if he heard of what happened here. At the same time, Ye Cheng was ordered by Huang She to not let Liu Pan through.


    ¡°General. There is no need for this. Just open the gates.¡± One of Ye Cheng¡¯s officers spoke up.


    ¡°What about the Young Master?¡±


    ¡°The Young Master told us to obstruct him. He never told us not to let him go through the gates. Look. That flying thing have already travelled far. We no longer need to buy time.¡±


    Ye Cheng saw that the hot air balloon have almost reached the forest area. How could Liu Pan continue chasing? ¡°Haha. Men! Open the gates! Let the Second Lord through!¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±

 Chapter 566

    Chapter 566


    The West Gate was finally open.


    ¡°Come! Let us see the Second Lord off and wish him sess!¡± Ye Cheng said with a smile. His subordinates all followed and wished Liu Pan a sessful career.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Liu Pan snorted coldly and left the city with his heavy cavalry.


    Ye Cheng continued to smile until the heavy cavalry left. Then his expression turned into one filled with disdain. ¡°Second Lord? Hmph! He is just like the Young Lord. I would spit if I don¡¯t need to give you face!¡±


    This was to be expected as the eldest, Liu Qi, was already exiled. Nobody dared to talk to him with the Kuai Family and the Cai Family around. That was why the future heir was Liu Zong.


    Meanwhile, Liu Pan¡¯s guard could not help but give his suggestion. ¡°General. We should have just arrested that guy and give him to the Lord!


    ¡°Arresting him is easy but taking his life is not so easy.¡± Liu Pan shook his head. He himself wanted Ye Cheng dead but the problem was that Ye Cheng was backed by the Ye Family and the Huang Family.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We can discuss other things after we catch that King of Shu!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Liu Pan and his subordinates then split up as they chased Liu Mang.


    ¡°Milord. The forest is right in front of us.¡± Jia Xu said to Liu Mang.


    ¡°Yes. After we arrived at that mountain in the forest, we will immediately leave Jingzhou!¡± Liu Mang nodded.


    ¡°They want to enter the forest?¡± Liu Pan looked at the hot air balloon and frowned. ¡°We must enter the forest and catch them!¡± Liu Pan said while gnashing his teeth.


    It was hard for cavalries to travel in a forest. On top of that, the ground was soft, making it even harder for heavy cavalries. If it wasn¡¯t because of Ye Cheng, they would have already overtaken the hot air balloon.


    ¡°Milord. The hot air balloon can¡¯t fly for much longer.¡± Jia Xu suddenly said to Liu Mang.


    ¡°It can¡¯t fly anymore?¡± Liu Mang took a look and saw that the fire was growing smaller. The hot air balloon was only a simple model. Being able to fly out of Xiangyang was already good enough.


    ¡°Then let usnd here.¡± Fortunately they have already reached the forest. Although they could not go over the hills like Liu Mang had preferred, they could still use the mountain range to stop their enemy.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jia Xu nodded and slowly put out the mes, allowing the hot air balloon to slowly descend.


    ¡°Burn it.¡± Liu Mang ordered. Since they could not take the hot air balloon with them, Liu Mang decided to burn the hot air balloon. He did not want Jingzhou to obtain it.


    ¡°We cannot stay long. Let¡¯s go!¡± Liu Mang and the others ran deeper into the forest after burning the hot air balloon.


    ¡°General! They have entered the forest!¡± A scout informed Liu Pan.


    ¡°Damn it! Are we really unable to catch them?¡± Liu Pan cursed ruthlessly. He then found out that Liu Mang was heading towards a small mountain. Although the mountain was lush with trees, it was not separated by much from the other mountains.


    ¡°Haha! The Heavens is on my side! King of Shu, Liu Mang Liu Hanyang! The Heavens want you dead!¡± Liu Panughed loudly and then gave his order. ¡°Men! Charge ahead and surround that mountain!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Several thousand of his heavy cavalry quickly surrounded the mountain.


    ¡°Damn it! We have taken a wrong turn!¡± Liu Mang said in realization when they arrived at a dead end. ¡°This is your fault!¡± Liu Mang nced at Jia Xu as he originally wanted to take a different route


    However, Jia Xu believed that the distance was too far while this route would allow them to escape faster. Jia Xu also never expected to arrive at a dead end.


    Had it been any other mountain, there would be many directions they could escape to. At that time, Liu Pan would not be able to surround the mountain without a hundred thousand men. However, this mountain was unfortunately too small, allowing Liu Pan to surround them.


    ¡°King of Shu, Liu Mang Liu Hanyang! I know you can hear me!¡± Liu Pan shouted. In order to ensure that Liu Mang could actually hear him, he had his men repeat after him.


    ¡°I know you do not recognize me. So allow me to introduce myself. I am Liu Pan. My father is Liu Biao!¡±


    ¡°Liu Biao¡¯s son?¡± Liu Mang was confused. Since when did Liu Biao have another son?


    ¡°Milord. He might be an adopted son or a nephew.¡± Jia Xu said. ¡°At Wancheng, Zhang Xiu once said that it was a pity he could not ask for pointers regarding the spear from Liu Biao¡¯s nephew that is named Pan.¡±


    ¡°Zhang Xiu wanted to ask for advice?¡± Liu Mang furrowed his brows. Zhang Xiu was someone who could advance to the Peak of Refinement. If Zhang Xiu wanted to ask for advice it would mean that Liu Pan was at the same level or better.


    ¡°I heard that Liu Pan went to the border. It seems like he was called back by Liu Biao.¡± Liu Mang could tell that this heavy cavalry was an elite unit. This meant that Liu Biao has another powerful trump card. At the very least, there were nobody at Yangtze River and Nan¡¯an that could oppose Liu Biao. As Liu Biao did not choose to use any of his other troops at Xiangyang City, it showed that he no longer trusted the Kuai Family and the Cai Family.


    ¡°Your Highness! I have heard of your reputation at the border. I have thought of asking for advice. I never expect to meet you on the battlefield instead. Today, I do not care if you are the King of Shu or a false king. Come out and surrender. I will not kill you. I will send you back to my uncle.¡± Liu Pan shouted.


    Liu Mang sneered. What¡¯s the difference between killing him and sending him to Liu Biao? In fact, his death at Liu Biao¡¯s hands might be even more tragic.


    ¡°Your Highness. Are you noting out?¡± Liu Pan¡¯s voice echoed again. His voice brimming with confidence that he has full control of the situation. ¡°I will give Your Highness an hour! After that, I will burn the mountain!¡±


    ¡°You said you are called Liu Pan? If you want to catch me, why don¡¯t youe up the mountain? This mountain is so small that it should be easy to catch me. Or could it be that you are afraid?¡± Liu Mang could not help but provoke.


    ¡°You want me to let go of my advantage with the cavalry and enter the forest to y hide and seek with you? Do you think I am a fool? Time is growing short. If Your Highness still refuses toe out, you will be the first King to be burned to death on a mountain!¡±


    Based on his reply, Liu Mang found out that Liu Pan was not easy to deal with. He initially thought of ambushing Liu Pan after they entered the forest but it seems like this would not be possible.


    ¡°Milord. Let us charge our way out!¡± Guan Hai suggested.


    ¡°No.¡± Liu Mang shook his head. It was impossible to charge their way out. Besides that, they also had the severely injured Zhou Cang and Jia Xu with them. They could maybe outrun the cavalry in the forest but once they arrive at the ins, they would be caught easily.


    Even someone at the Peak Refinement stage would not be able to stop a charging heavy cavalry.


    ¡°Then what do we do? We can¡¯t just wait for our deaths here.¡± Guan Hai shouted. ¡°If we try to cut our way through, we still have a chance of surviving! However, if we stay here, none of us would able to escape when they burn the mountain. Milord. It is better if we cover your retreat!¡±


    ¡°Milord. Do not worry about me.¡± Zhou Cang said. ¡°I will be satisfied if Milord just brings me good food and wine on the anniversary of my death.¡±


    ¡°Milord. I also do not have much to say. I am old but this old bones can still exert a bit. I just hope Milord can take care of the Jia Family.¡± Jia Xu also thought of risking his life.


    ¡°What are you guys saying? We have managed to escape from Xiangyang! We will also be able to escape this!¡± Liu Mang shouted. However, he himself clearly understood the situation they were in. There were no rivers on this mountain so if there was a fire, they would really be unable to escape.


    ¡°Also, what can I aplish if you all die here? I already said we share riches and die together in the Urban Army! Do you want me to break my oath?¡±


    ¡°This subordinate doesn¡¯t dare!¡±


    Liu Mang then looked at the sky. ¡°Wenhe. The one Liu Biao wants is me. Wait for me to leave and then you guys quickly get off this mountain! After that, wait until it gets dark before leaving the forest!¡±


    ¡°Milord! You must not do this!¡± Guan Hai immediately objected. If he sacrifices his Lord to live, Guan Hai would be a person of low character.


    ¡°Milord. Are you thinking of going out and having us report back to Yangzhou?¡± Jia Xu was calmer and could analyze things. What Liu Mang wanted was for the others to escape and inform the people at Yangzhou. With Yangzhou threatening them, Liu Biao would not be able to kill Liu Mang so quickly.


    ¡°Milord. You are thinking too much.¡± Jia Xu objected as well. ¡°Besides the fact that Liu Pan have already seen all of us here and would not let us escape, did you actually think you can survive after going back to Xiangyang?¡± The fact that Liu Biao got cuckold was now already public knowledge. If it was still a secret, Liu Mang had a chance to live but now that it was public knowledge, Liu Biao would have no choice but to kill Liu Mang or he would definitely be a world ss joke.


    ¡°Then avenge me.¡± Liu Mang said indifferently. ¡°I believe that you, Jia Xu, will survive. So live and avenge me! Even if I am absent from Yangzhou, we still have my father-inw.¡± Liu Mang did not have a sense of identity that he was the Lord of Yangzhou. After all, everything was given to him by Lu Bu.


    ¡°Jia Xu Jia Wenhe. Remember that you owe me your life! So you must dedicate yourself fully in Yangzhou! Support my father-inw in iming the world!¡±


    Jia Xu did not know how to reply to this. He was an opportunist, not a faithful official. He only thought of benefits and Liu Mang never med him. This kind of people were plentiful during chaotic times.


    ¡°I believe that with so many talents such as you, Xu Shu and Chen Gong, you would be able to pacify thend.¡± Liu Mang tried to get Jia Xu loyal with feelings. He believed that if he did not do so, Jia Xu would quickly disappear after returning to Yangzhou. He might even be an enemy.


    ¡°Promise me!¡± Liu Mang stared unwaveringly.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Jia Xu did not know if he should make this promise but he felt killing intent.


    Liu Mang already ced his hand on the hilt of his sword as he looked at Jia Xu indifferently. If Jia Xu does not make this promise, he was prepared to have Jia Xu die together with him. He would not allow Yangzhou to have such a problematic enemy.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Jia Xu hesitated. He was not a self-sacrificing person. It was in his nature to avoid harm while pursuing benefits. That was why he was willing to work for Liu Mang but not Lu Bu. Based on Jia Xu¡¯s evaluation, Lu Bu was an idiot who would have gotten himself killed. If it weren¡¯t for Chen Gong, Lu Bu would have already died a long time ago. Asking Jia Xu to assist such an idiot was too much.


    Besides that, Lu Bu was temperamental and might kill Jia Xu in anger. That was why even Chen Gong, who never offended anyone, once thought of betraying Lu Bu.


    Seeing Jia Xu¡¯s hesitation, Liu Mang steeled himself to kill Jia Xu. All he could do after that was apologize to Jia Xu.


    Right at this moment, there was sound of movement in the bushes.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there!¡± Guan Hai immediately shouted.


    ¡°Someone¡¯s there?¡± Liu Mang also took out his sword. ¡°Is Liu Pan so untrustworthy that he even sent someone?¡± If that was the case, then all that¡¯s left is to kill as much as they could.


    ¡°No. This sound came from the other side. Even if Liu Pan was quick, he could not send someone to the back that quickly.¡±


    ¡°Come out!¡± Liu Mang shouted and Guan Hai leapt forward. Immediately after, there were sounds of fighting.


    ¡°Wah! Xi Mi Wei Sa!¡± A voice shouted. His words could not be understood. Liu Mang and the others also rushed over in fear that Guan Hai was at a disadvantage. Once they arrived, they saw that there were four other people besides Guan Hai. These four people wore plume clothes that only covered half their body. They obviously weren¡¯t Liu Pan¡¯s men.


    ¡°These are the mountain barbarians?¡± Liu Mang asked.


    ¡°Xi Mi Wei Sa!¡± One of the barbarians shouted and ran towards Liu Mang.


    ¡°Protect the Lord!¡± Zhou Cang shouted as he struggled to stand. Jia Xu also moved in front of Liu Mang. Liu Mang jumped from surprise while the Guan Hai ignored the other three enemies in front of him to go after the one running towards Liu Mang. He was fast enough to catch up to the barbarian and kill him.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Liu Mang noticed that that the one running towards him wasughing. An enemy would be showing a wrathful expression. Although Liu Mang did not know them, he knew how people would normally act when their territory is intruded.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Liu Mang shouted when he finally realized that the barbarian was not here to kill him.


    Guan Hai heard Liu Mang¡¯s words but he was unable to stop his attack. So, Liu Mang had to block the attack with his sword. After a loud sh, Liu Mang¡¯s sword fell to the ground. His thenar webspace cracked.


    ¡°Milord! Are you alright?¡± Guan Hai asked worriedly.


    ¡°I am alright.¡± Liu Mang¡¯s reassured despite his bleeding hands. As the difference in strength between him and Guan Hai was toorge, he ended up sustaining injuries.


    Guan Hai did not know why Liu Mang stopped his sword but he still moved to protect Liu Mang.


    ¡°Everyone stop!¡± Liu Mang shook his head, making Guan Hai lower his sword. With this, the other barbarians also dropped their hostility.


    ¡°Han person. Xiangyang City. Princess.¡± The barbarian exined. Seeing that Liu Mang could not understand, he wiped away the markings on his face.


    ¡°Hu Zi?¡± Liu Mang furrowed his brows.


    The barbarian nodded. Liu Mang was now certain that this barbarian was an acquaintance. He was the barbarian that entered the city to look for his princess.


    Liu Mang even remembered that he was almost killed by this barbarian but it was also because of this barbarian that Liu Mang managed to obtain Kuai Ran¡¯s friendship.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Liu Mang asked. He remembered that they had left after he chased away the barbarian princess. They were barbarian from the Wuxi county while this was still Xiangyang territory. They seemed to have been waiting here for a while.


    ¡°The princess is worried about you. So Hu Zi is here to protect you.¡± The barbarian named Hu Zi exined.


    ¡°Worried about me? Protect me?¡± Liu Mang smiled bitterly as he shook his head. The barbarian princess initially wanted to stay by his side but Liu Mang chased her away because of his fierce wives. Liu Mang even remembered her telling him not to regret it.


    The barbarian exined that after he and the princess returned to the tribe, she had him, the strongest fighter within the tribe, defeat her father. After that, the princess became the Queen. Even then, she still had Liu Mang in her mind so she dispatched people to protect Liu Mang. Hu Zi apanied them as he was one of the people who understood the Hannguage. Naturally, they could not approach Xiangyang City so they waited on this mountain range and approached Liu Mang when they found out he left Xiangyang City.


    ¡°You said you came from the mountain range?¡± The expert, Jia Xu, already found an escape path from the barbarian¡¯s words.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The barbarian nodded.


    ¡°Haha! Milord, we are saved!¡± Jia Xuughed excitedly.


    Liu Mang also understood. These barbarians came after they saw Liu Mang enter the mountain. If they could approach him after the ce was surrounded by Liu Pan it would also mean that there is a way out.


    ¡°Quick. Bring us out of here.¡± Jia Xu said to the barbarian. However, the barbarian remain unmoved.


    ¡°Do you not understand my words?¡± Jia Xu felt anxious. Liu Pan was going to burn down the mountain soon. If they do not escape, they would all be burned to death here.


    ¡°You. Shut up.¡± The barbarian pointed at Jia Xu as he continued to look at Liu Mang.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Liu Mang could tell that the barbarian has a condition.


    ¡°Want you. Go back. Get married.¡± The barbarian replied.


    ¡°Get married?¡± Liu Mang was stunned? Get married to their princess QIan Yu?


    ¡°Marry the princess. Refuse, stay here.¡± The barbarian threatened.


    ¡°Alright, alright. Get married.¡± Jia Xu sold Liu Mang out immediately without his consent. His priority was getting off the mountain since he did not want to die.


    ¡°Alright your head!¡± Liu Mang shouted as he pped Jia Xu¡¯s forehead. ¡°You are Hu Zi right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The barbarian replied. ¡°Princess calls Hu Zi. Hu Zi is Hu Zi.¡±


    The barbarian¡¯s words simply confused Liu Mang but Liu Mang paid it no mind. A name is just for identification. ¡°Then Hu Zi must know that getting married is not one person¡¯s matter. It involves two people. Only if two people love each other can they get married.¡± Liu Mang exined.


    Hu Zi nodded. Just as Liu Mang wanted to sigh in relief, Hu Zi¡¯s next words caused Liu Mang to be taken aback.


    ¡°The princess likes you. Go back. Get married.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Liu Mang was starting to have the urge to kill. Who said he had to marry the princess simply because she likes him?


    ¡°Fine then. But do you know that Han men can only have three wives? I already have three wives. If your princess wants to marry me, she can only be a concubine. Do you know what a concubine is? It is like a servant with no status!¡± Liu Mang exined. ¡°Do you want your princess to be a servant?¡± Liu Mang asked, hoping for Hu Zi to give up.


    ¡°The princess marry you. You be princess¡¯ wife.¡± Hu Zi retorted.


    ¡°Alright. I cannotmunicate with you at all.¡± Liu Mang gave upmunicating.


    ¡°I am not leaving. I will just die here.¡± Liu Mang dered. He refused to prostitute himself just to live.


    ¡°Milord. Is the barbarian princess ugly?¡± Jia Xu asked.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen her before? Don¡¯t you know whether she is ugly or not?¡± Liu Mang replied in a bad mood. The barbarian princess was as beautiful as his three wives. In fact, the barbarian princess had a mixed blood beauty.


    ¡°Is it because she is not a virgin?¡± JIa Xu asked.


    ¡°Of course not. Would the brothel be able to sell her otherwise?¡± Liu Mang replied. The barbarian princess was expensive because of this.


    ¡°Then Milord is afraid of your wives!¡±


    ¡°Who said? This is called being loyal to my wives!¡± Liu Mang would definitely not admit that he was afraid of his wives.


    ¡°Then why does Milord refuse this free gift? Is it because Milord is impotent?¡± Jia Xu continued.


    ¡°You are the one that is impotent!¡± Liu Mang replied angrily. Nobody likes being called impotent. ¡°Fine. I will admit. If I take her, I will get kicked out of the house!¡± Liu Mang cried bitterly. Everyone loves beauties, especially Liu Mang. However, if he takes the barbarian princess home with him, he will no longer be able to share a bed with his wives.


    ¡°Milord. You are not afraid of death but you are afraid of this?¡± Jia Xu mocked. ¡°Regardless, Milord should make this promise first. What happens next can be discussedter. After all, you already took in Xiao Cui. Also, if Milord doesn¡¯t leave this ce, Zhou Cang and Guan Hai will not leave as well.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± Liu Mang finally agreed. He could not allow Zhou Cang and Guan Hai to die with him. ¡°Let us get out of here first.¡±


    Liu Mang then went towards Hu Zi. ¡°Let us get out first.¡±


    ¡°Get married.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright. I will get married.¡±


    ¡°Come! Return, Wuxi.¡± Hu Zi said and then turned back to hispanions. ¡°Xi Zi Wa Si! Xi Zi Shen Wa.¡±


    ¡°Xi Zi Wa Si! Xi Zi Shen Wa.¡± The other three repeated and nodded back. They then started to lead the way.


    ____________


    There is no proper trantion for barbarian speak.

 Chapter 567

    Chapter 567


    News finally arrived back at the Cai Family¡¯s residence where Cai Mao, Kuai Yue, Kuai Liang and Kuai Ran were waiting anxiously.


    A shadow guard knelt in front of Cai Mao and gave his report in the form of an envelope.


    Cai Mao received the envelope and waved for his subordinates to leave. He then quickly took out the letter and read it.


    ¡°Brother Degui! How are things?¡± Kuai Liang asked impatiently.


    ¡°Quiet. Can¡¯t you see I am reading?¡± Cai Mao replied irritably. Normally, Kuai Liang would have quarreled back but this time, he remained silent.


    ¡°Ran¡¯er. Go and make preparations to save your brother, Liu Mang.¡± Kuai Yue said calmly as he drank his tea. For him, he wasn¡¯t actually waiting for news and was more nning his next move.


    The worst news that Kuai Yue could ept was that Liu Mang was caught and imprisoned. If that was the case, he can dispatch people to rescue Liu Mang and rely on the navy for battle.


    ¡°Brother Yidu. There is no need.¡± Cai Mao shook his head. His expression wasn¡¯t good so Kuai Yue and the others feared the worst.


    ¡°Could it be that the King of Shu is dead?¡± Kuai Yue stood up and ask. This would truly be the worst news. If Liu Biao had killed Liu Mang, all of Kuai Yue¡¯s preparations would be useless. Jingzhou would go to war with Yangzhou and both the Cai Family and the Kuai Family would be ced in a difficult position where both Jingzhou and Yangzhou would treat them as enemies.


    ¡°No, no! The King of Shu escaped!¡± Cai Mao replied.


    ¡°He escaped?¡± Kuai Yue and the others were shocked. None of them could believe their ears as they knew how angry Liu Biao was.


    Liu Biao had ced Cai Mao under house arrest, took out the Xiangyang Guards and also one thousand of his own personal bodyguards just to arrest Liu Mang and a few of his subordinates. Had Liu Mang escaped earlier after being notified by the Kuai Family, this would not be a surprise. However, Liu Mang had acted on his emotions and got himself surrounded. How did he escape?


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me he flew off?¡± Kuai Liang could not help but say.


    ¡°He really did flew off!¡± Cai Mao replied weakly.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Kuai Ran was astonished. Was this a joke? Did his brother-inw really know how to fly? Humans weren¡¯t deities. They could not fly!


    ¡°Don¡¯t believe me? Read this for yourselves!¡± Cai Mao said as he handed over the letter. Kuai Yue took the letter and read it. Kuai Ran and Kuai Liang also approached to look at the letter together.


    The letter indeed wrote that Liu Mang had flown out of the city. They also found out why Cai Mao¡¯s expression changed. This is because Liu Biao had thrown Lady Cai into prison and even expressed his desire to kill Liu Zong.


    Liu Zong was someone the Cai Family needed to consolidate their position in Jingzhou. If he dies, the Cai Family would be left with nothing. Their years of work would be wasted.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect your brother to be so capable.¡± Kuai Yue said to his son bitterly. Flying was something a person could not do in his entire life. Only deities could do such things. Yet, Liu Mang actually managed to fly.


    ¡°Could it be that the King of Shu was really chosen by the Heavens?¡± Kuai Liang could not help but ask. He had went to Yangzhou before. There were officials in Yangzhou that used to be one of the veterans that charged out of Xuzhou. Their description of Liu Mang is that he was a deity that fell from the sky. Kuai Liang initially did not believe them as it was too ridiculous. Even Zhang Jiao ended up dead. So what if he has the Way of Peace? Now, the Yellow Turbans were gone. Not many would dare to call themselves a Yellow Turban. Yet now, Liu Mang had flown.


    ¡°A deity?¡± Kuai Yue shook his head with the understanding that this must be some kind of technology. He was much calmerpared to his brother Kuai Liang. ¡°Brother Degui. Now is not the time to despair. Since His Highness has escaped and Lady Cai is in prison, what we need to do now is protect the Young Lord, Liu Zong.¡± Kuai Yue said to Cai Mao. It would be bad for them if Liu Biao killed Liu Zong in his rage.


    Liu Zong was definitely not Liu Mang¡¯s son. Kuai Yue knew this because Liu Mang was still in Xuzhou when Liu Zong was born.


    ¡°N.¡± Cai Mao nodded. They needed to protect Liu Zong. Although Liu Biao was angry at the Kuai Family and the Cai Family, it does not mean that Liu Biao had lost his sense of reason. He would not immediately eradicate the Cai Family and the Kuai Family unless he no longer wants to keep hold of Jingzhou. Therefore, the Cai Family and the Kuai Family still had a chance. They simply needed to wait for Liu Biao to die from illness and Liu Zong would inherit his position.


    ¡°Report!¡± While everyone was discussing, another letter was delivered.


    ¡°Another one?¡± Cai Mao took the letter and read it. His expression then changed. ¡°What!¡±


    ¡°Brother Degui?¡± Kuai Yue took the letter from Cai Mao and read it. It detailed the fact that Liu Pan has arrived with twenty thousand men.


    ¡°Liu Pan?¡± Kuai Yue remembered this person. He was Liu Biao¡¯s nephew. As Liu Biao had good rtionship with his little brother, he fostered the child. No one thought of him as Liu Pan was not rted to Liu Biao by blood. However, things were different now that Liu Pan was back.


    ¡°Liu Pan?¡± Kuai Liang¡¯s impression of Liu Pan was that the man was a hedonistic child. At that time, Kuai Liang was in charge ofw and order. He was young and rash so he would go after anyone causing problems, Liu Pan included.


    However, Liu Pan did not care for Kuai Liang. Rather than epting arrest, he wanted Kuai Liang toe and see him personally. Kuai Liang was naturally angry and ordered Liu Pan to be arrested but the tyrant resisted and even killed two of the Xiangyang Guards.


    After arresting Liu Pan, he was first beaten fifty times with the rod. Then his crimes were read out and was given the death penalty. This news eventually reached Liu Biao. Liu Biao pleaded for leniency towards Kuai Liang but Kuai Liang was unmoved.


    When Liu Biao threatened Kuai Liang angrily, the angry Kuai Liang replied that he will execute Liu Pan even if he were to die as well. Liu Biao felt helpless. Killing Kuai Liang would mean making the Kuai Family his enemy. On top of that, Liu Pan was in the wrong so Liu Biao could not make this public. In the end, Liu Biao secretly ordered people to break into the prison and release Liu Pan.


    In fear that Kuai Liang would investigate this incident, he quickly discussed things with Kuai Yue, Cai Mao and Huang Zu. They worked together to take away Kuai Liang¡¯s position. This also caused misery to the three families as Kuai Liang could not recognize this favor.


    ¡°He has unexpectedly returned.¡± Kuai Liang could not help but mutter. He investigated the matter after his losing his position and found out that Liu Biao had sent Liu Pan to the border to defend thend. Kuai Liang did not pursue the matter as being banished was not much different from an execution. He never expected Liu Pan to return.


    ¡°Liu Pan even brought troops back!¡± Cai Mao¡¯s eyes glinted in anger. It was said that Liu Pan brought back fifteen thousand heavy infantry and five thousand heavy cavalry.


    ¡°Brother Degui. Did you know of these troops?¡± Kuai Yue asked. After all, Cai Mao is the Military Advisor. Besides that, Kuai Yue felt it was strange to have heavy infantry and heavy cavalry when most of their battles were navy battles. Most of their development went to the navy. So where did the heavy cavalrye from? Heavy infantries were still within reason as Jingzhou did not have a shortage of iron. However, horses were expensive. Even Jiangdong could only manage to obtain two thousand horses before they were wiped out by Yangzhou.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know about this.¡± Twenty thousand heavily armored troops was a powerful force. Yet, the Military Advisor did not know about this. How could he not feel angry? He thought that only the Huang Family waspeting against him for control of the military but he was wrong. Liu Pan was another contender.


    ¡°The Lord hid these well.¡± Kuai Yue said. It was frightening that Liu Biao could keep this a secret even from Cai Mao. What other secrets did he have?


    ¡°That Liu Biao no longer trusts us!¡± Cai Mao replied, no longer referring to Liu Biao as Lord. This showed how angry Cai Mao was.


    ¡°I am not afraid as to whether he trusts us or not.¡± Kuai Yue said. Liu Biao was already old. Even if he wanted to suppress the Cai Family and the Kuai Family, he could not do it for long. Once Liu Zong ascends, everything no longer mattered. Instead, Kuai Yue was afraid of whatever arrangement Liu Biao and Liu Pan had talked about. The letter had also spoke of the conversation Liu Biao had with Liu Pan. Initially, Liu Pan called Liu Biao ¡®uncle¡¯ butter changed to ¡®father¡¯.


    It would be a problem if Liu Biao were to obtain another heir. The first heir was Liu Biao¡¯s eldest son Liu Qi. This was their biggest threat which was why the Cai Family and the Kuai Family suggested for Liu Biao to send him away. The official reasoning was for Liu Qi to learn how to be a Lord from experience. However, the real reason was to keep Liu QI far away from Liu Biao and unable to react from any unforeseen incidents.


    The second heir was Liu Zong. With Liu Qi out of the way, he became the most likely sessor. This is even more certain now that Liu Qi was with Yangzhou. Although he still remained the governor of Xinye, he was now one of Yangzhou¡¯s men.


    Although Liu Zong¡¯s position was supposed to be secure, Liu Pan suddenly appeared. He was supposed to be Liu Biao¡¯s nephew but Liu Biao now wanted Liu Pan to call him father. What are the implications? This fact made Kuai Yue vignt.


    ¡°He dares?¡± Cai Mao was furious. He wasn¡¯t as furious when his sister was thrown into prison or when he was humiliated by Huang She. However his bottom line was that Liu Zong had to be the Lord of Jingzhou.


    He would fight if someone dared to touch his cake. If Liu Biao truly intends for Liu Pan to be heir, Cai Mao would rebel.


    ¡°Brother Degui. Do not be so angry. We are only making conjectures here.¡± Kuai Yue shook his head. He believed that the probability of Liu Biao making Liu Pan the heir was not high. Liu Pan and his troops were only here to restrict the Kuai Family and the Cai Family.


    ¡°Where is Liu Pan and his men right now?¡± Cai Mao asked. He wanted to go and meet this Liu Pan.


    ¡°He is chasing the King of Shu right now.¡± Kuai Yue replied as he finished reading the letter.


    ¡°He is chasing brother?¡± Kuai Ran asked nkly.


    ¡°What¡¯s with the sky today?¡± Suddenly Kuai Liang asked as he was looking at the sky. Although the sky had turned dark, it seemed bright in the West.


    ¡°It¡¯s a fire!¡± Cai Mao said after a nce. He could tell immediately as he was familiar with fire tactics.


    ¡°Why is there such arge fire?¡± Kuai Yue asked. The fire was so huge that half the sky was brightened.


    ¡°Someone set fire to the mountain?¡± Kuai Yue and Cai Mao both realized at the same time. They looked at each other, both remembering that Liu Mang escaped towards the West and realizing that it was Liu Pan who set fire to the mountain.


    ¡°The King of Shu!¡± They immediately arrived at this exnation. No one would set fire to a mountain for no reason as it would be difficult to control the fire, not the mention a waste of resources. They would only burn down a mountain if they were chasing someone important.


    ¡°My brother!¡± Kuai Ran started to worry.


    ***


    ¡°Is the King of Shu really noting out? What is the time now?¡± Liu Pan asked when Liu Mang did not appear.


    ¡°General. It would be an hour in fifteen minutes.¡± Liu Pan¡¯s guard replied.


    ¡°Only fifteen minutes left? Fine. Let¡¯s start the fire.¡± Liu Pan sneered and gave the order.


    ¡°Milord. Don¡¯t we need to wait for fifteen more minutes?¡± Liu Pan¡¯s subordinate asked.


    ¡°Start the fire. I want to see how long the King of Shu can endure!¡± Liu Pan replied. He wants to force Liu Mang out.


    Small fire were quickly made at three points, leaving behind an escape route. This is to force Liu Mang out through this exit where they would be waiting.


    When there was fire, smoke filled the air. Liu Pan already started coughing before his enemy was forced out.


    ¡°General. How about we fall back first?¡± One guard suggested.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Liu Pan nodded and stood far away from the fire. He then stared at the exit as the fire grew stronger.


    ¡°General. An hour has passed.¡± One of his subordinate reported while Liu Pan was waiting patiently.


    ¡°Good. So he treated my words as trash. To think he still did note out. Since he wants to die, I, Liu Pan will grant him his wish!¡± Liu Pan angrily said. He had given Liu Mang face by allowing Liu Mang to surrender. He even gave Liu Mang an hour to decide. Yet, Liu Mang did not give him face and refused to appear even as he was being smoked out.


    ¡°Men. Start a fire here as well.¡± Liu Pan ordered angrily.


    ¡°General. Are we not going to capture the King of Shu?¡± One guard asked.


    ¡°It is not important whether he is dead or alive.¡± Liu Pan said coldly. ¡°Since he wants to die, I will grant him his wish! Why are you all still standing there? Start the fire!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Liu Pan¡¯s troops quickly started another fire. Arge me rose up like a fiery dragon, alerting the people in Jingzhou. Themon citizens in Xiangyang were unhappy with this event. They all came out to look at the fire. If the wind blew the fire towards them, there would be a disaster.


    ¡°Aiyo! Who the hell set fire to the mountain?¡±


    ¡°I saw the King of Shu fly out of the city towards the West. It seems like the fire ising from that direction!¡±


    ¡°Fly out? Are you hallucinating? How could people fly?¡±


    ¡°If I lie to you, then I am a prostitute¡¯s child!¡± The man swore.


    ¡°I also saw the King of Shu fly! The King of Shu must be a deity!¡±


    ¡°Did the King of Shu cause the fire in his anger?¡±


    Meanwhile, Huang She was also looking at the scene. His expression was terrible as he wondered if Liu Mang was trapped on the mountain. There was no other reason for Liu Pan to burn the mountain down.


    ¡°Shit! Liu Mang Liu Hanyang! Why are you so stupid? Where is your intelligence and strength?¡± Huang She cursed. He hoped for Liu Mang to chase Liu Pan away with the strength and intelligence used to deal with himself. However, Huang She would cry if Liu Mang were to die or fall into Liu Pan¡¯s hands as this would mean that Huang She worked for someone else¡¯s sake. He would lose all of his contributions to Liu Pan.


    Huang She knew he could notpare to Liu Pan. If his contributions were less then there would be no chance for him.


    ¡°Did my son set fire to the mountain?¡± Liu Biao looked at the fiery mountain with a cruel smile. He did not care about the possible damage done by the fire. All he wanted was for Liu Mang to die. The only regret is that he could not torment Liu Mang to death personally.


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Liu Biaoughed heartily.

 Chapter 568

    Chapter 568


    The mountain continued to burn while everyone in Xiangyang watched.


    ¡°Mdy. How about eating a little.¡± Head Jailer Song persuaded Lady Cai who is in prison as he offered her some food. He was treating her well due to her status.


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel like eating.¡±


    ¡°If she doesn¡¯t want to eat, give it to us!¡± The other prisoners said as they eyed the food that was too luxurious for a prisoner.


    ¡°Whats the point of feeding you? If you continue to make a ruckus, I will teach you the meaning of death!¡± The jailer replied. He was considerate towards Lady Cai but not to


    The jailer then lowered his voice and whispered. ¡°How can you not eat? At least eat a few mouthful if only for the child in your stomach.¡±


    ¡°Child?¡± Lady Cai lowered her head and looked at her stomach. ¡°Alright. I will eat.¡± Lady Cai said and thanked the jailer softly.


    Head Jailer Song smiled as he stepped back. He seemed happier than when he was the one eating food.


    ¡°Sigh. Head! Don¡¯t tell me you are falling for Lady Cai?¡± One jailer said towards Head Jailer Song.


    ¡°What rubbish are you saying? Perhaps you have too much free time? If so, how about staying back to sweep the floor on your own?¡±


    ¡°No! No! My mistake! I admit my mistake!¡± The prison wasrge. He would die if he had to sweep the entire ce by himself.


    ¡°But didn¡¯t you whisper things to Lady Cai?¡± The jailer could not understand. Lady Cai was the First Lady so she had to be ttered. However, this was before she had fallen from grace. Now, Liu Biao treated her like dirt and she made Liu Biao a cuckold. She was no longer the First Lady and the day of her death was approaching. There was no need to tter her.


    ¡°What do you know?¡± Head Jailer Song shouted back. ¡°If you can think this much, go and sweep the prison or get lost!¡±


    ¡°Head! You¡­¡± This jailer never expected that the head jailer would not give him face at all. Although he was a bit angry at this, the head jailer did not seem to be joking around so he could only leave gloomily before the head jailer truly turned hostile.


    Head Jailer Song shook his head as he watched the man leave. Lady Cai may be a prisoner now and have lost Liu Biao¡¯s trust. However, it was not confirmed if Liu Biao would kill Lady Cai. Even if she is going to die, she was not a person that they could offend.


    After all, Lady Cai was also the eldest miss of an influential family. The Cai Family were people that Liu Biao could not easily offend. Even if Liu Biao would allow this to happen, the Cai Family would not let them go in peace. That was why Head Jailer Song treated her well. He would not get into trouble with the Cai Family and Liu Biao would be unlikely to go after him just for providing food.


    Just as Head Jailor Song was about to leave after confirming that Lady Cai was indeed eating, a jailer suddenly ran in.


    ¡°Head! Xiangyang City is on fire! The fire is huge!¡± The jailer shouted excitedly.


    ¡°How big is the fire? Why didn¡¯t you quickly go and put it out?¡± The head jailer panicked as his family was in Xiangyang City. ¡°Not good! I must go back home!¡±


    ¡°Head! Do not be so worried. The fire is outside the city! What are you worried about?¡± The other jailer stopped him. If the fire was inside the city, he would not have been so excited like he was at a festival.


    ¡°There is a fire outside the city?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that His Highness the King of Shu? He left through the West Gate. That Lord Liu Pan must have chased after him and burned the mountain to capture His Highness. That Lord Liu Pan did such an evil thing. Who knows how many creatures on the mountain burned to death.¡±


    ¡°His Highness the King of Shu? What happened?¡± Lady Cai immediately dropped the rice bowl and asked anxiously.


    ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡± The jailer asked back after he was surprised by Lady Cai¡¯s sudden outburst. He was also angry at Lady Cai since she was now just a prisoner and had no right to interrupt.


    ¡°Come. Tell the Lady what happened.¡± The head jailer ordered as he kicked the other jailer.


    ¡°Head?¡±


    ¡°I am telling you to speak!¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± The jailer did not dare go against Head Jailer Song so he started to speak. ¡°Wasn¡¯t the King of Shu a deity? He flew out of the city but then the magic must have run out so hended on a small mountain and got surrounded by the Second Lord, Liu Pan. This Lord Liu Pan want to force the King of Shu out of the mountain so he burned the whole mountain range. The sky ispletely red.¡± The jailer exaggerated a bit. If Liu Pan had really burned the whole mountain range, even Xiangyang would not be able to escape cmity.


    ¡°Ah! Hanyang! Hanyang!¡± Lady Cai panicked. She already felt her heart hurt when she hurt his feelings. Now, this had to happen.


    ¡°Mdy, do not worry. The heaven helps the worthy. I am sure His Highness will be unharmed.¡± Head Jailer Song consoled her.


    ¡°Huh?¡± The other jailer was shocked as he looked at the head jailer. ¡°The King of Shu is an enemy. The Lord hates the King of Shu to the bone. If the Lord hears this, he would definitely kill this traitor.¡±

 Chapter 569

    <h4>Chapter 569</h4>


    ¡°What? His Highness is trapped by Liu Pan on the mountain?¡± Kuai Liang cried out in rm the moment he heard the news.


    ¡°Yes. Liu Pan gave His Highness the King of Shu an hour. If an hour has passed, he would burn the mountain.¡± The spy replied.


    ¡°An hour. From the inner city to the outside of the city would require an hour.¡± Kuai Liang¡¯s eyes grew wide.


    ¡°Uncle! Look! There is fire over there!¡± Kuai Ran saw the fire in the West.


    ¡°That Liu Pan really burned the mountain!¡± The others present were all dumbstruck.


    ¡°Move aside. I am going to the West Gate!¡± Kuai Ran said with determination. It was unlikely that anyone would survive in such arge fire. He wanted to go and save Liu Mang. However, he was stopped by his father.


    ¡°Even if you go now, you would be toote.¡± Kuai Yue shook his head. Even if they were to go now, the victims would already be dead. On top of that, they would only harm themselves by going without Liu Biao¡¯s orders.


    ¡°We can only pray that the Heavens help the worthy. We also need to make ns.¡± Kuai Yue said to the others. Liu Pan¡¯s appearance was unexpected and his strength was kept well hidden. This showed that Liu Biao had always been on guard towards the Cai Family and the Kuai Family. If Liu Biao intended to fight against them, they must not be caught unprepared.


    ¡°Brother!¡± Kuai Ran knelt towards the ming mountain. Liu Mang saved his life but he was unable to do anything for Liu Mang. It was unlikely that Liu Mang would survive the mes.


    Kuai Yue sighed bitterly as he shook his head. Now they need to consider their options when Yangzhou and Jingzhou go to war against each other. Would Liu Biao sacrifice the Kuai Family and the Cai Family as scapegoats?


    ¡°If Liu Biao intends to make scapegoats out of us, we will just go to Prime Minister Cao at Xudou.¡± Cai Mao suggested.


    Kuai Yue looked at Cai Mao. From the way he addressed Cao Cao, it would seem that Cai Mao had already gotten in touch with Xudou a long time ago. If Cai Mao could say this now, it definitely means that someone had already scouted Cai Mao.


    ¡°We cannot go to Xudou. At the very least, we cannot go right now.¡± Kuai Yue disagreed with Cai Mao. To begin with, they have not lost yet. Liu Biao making Liu Pan a heir is still just their conjecture. They could still fight back as long as they have Liu Zong. Even if Liu Biao wanted to wipe out the Kuai Family and the Cai Family, the two families could not betray Jingzhou or they would earn a bad reputation.


    Besides that, they have already made connection with Yangzhou that was also enemies with Xudou. Yangzhou wanted to kill Liu Bei and take Yuzhou while Cao Cao was secretly helping Yuzhou. If they were to go to Xudou, they would immediately be enemies with Yangzhou. They would also need to pass through Xinye which belonged to Yangzhou. They could be intercepted and killed easily.


    ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Cai Mao asked. If they could not go to Xudou, then he was out of ideas. He looked at Kuai Yue in hopes that Kuai Yue could give a suggestion.


    ¡°We go back and rest.¡± Kuai Yue said indifferently.


    ¡°Go back and rest?¡± Cai Mao was dumbstruck. What kind of n is this? Are they going to just wait for their deaths?


    ¡°We wait for the Lord to summon us.¡± Kuai Yue said as he prepared to leave together with his brother and his son.


    ¡°We are just going to wait?¡± Cai Mao asked.


    ¡°Do you have any other ideas?¡± Kuai Yue asked back indifferently. ¡°We haven¡¯t lost so do not think going on a life or death struggle.¡± As long as Liu Biao was still alive, they haven¡¯t lost. The Kuai Family still have cards to y.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Cai Mao nodded. Right now, they needed to make Liu Zong the Lord of Jingzhou.


    Two dayster, the fire on the mountain finally died out. Liu Biao¡¯s men arrived at the Kuai Family and the Cai Family¡¯s residence to tell them that they were being summoned.


    ¡°Come. Give this general here his reward.¡± Kuai Yue was very generous even though Liu Biao¡¯s guard was merely doing his job.


    ¡°Is this alright?¡± The guard asked shyly. The amount of money he received was several years his sry.


    ¡°General, you have gone through a lot of trouble. These are merely trifles.¡± Kuai Yue said with a smile.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    ¡°By the way, does the general know why we are being summoned?¡± Kuai Yue asked. As money was already given, the guard was willing to speak.


    ¡°The Lord called to discuss important military matters. These are not things someone of my rank would know of.¡± The guard shook his head. As he was just one of Liu Biao¡¯s guards, it was unlikely that he would learn of anything important.


    Kuai Yue naturally felt disappointed.


    ¡°However, General Liu Pan seemed gloomy when he returned. It would seem that the King of Shu has escaped.¡± The guard added.


    ¡°Thank you general.¡± Kuai Yue felt this information was enough. ¡°Come. Bring this general some more money.¡±


    ¡°Is this really alright?¡± The guard felt embarrassed but he did not reject the money.


    After dismissing Liu Biao¡¯s guard, Kuai Yue told his brother and his son the news.


    ¡°What? His Highness the King of Shu is not dead?¡± Kuai Liang shouted loudly.


    ¡°Brother is not dead! Haha! I knew my brother would be alive!¡± Kuai Ran was also excited to hear the news. He looked extremely miserable the previous two days.


    ¡°I do not know the exact details but ording to the guard, Liu Pan returned with a gloomy expression. The King of Shu¡¯s corpse is also not seen. So it is likely that the King of Shu escaped.¡± Kuai Yue said. ¡°Now, the Lord has summoned me. I will go and investigate the situation.¡± Kuai Yue added as he prepared to leave.


    ¡°Brother. I will apany you!¡± Kuai Liang said as he was also a high official of Jingzhou. The two of them then journeyed together. When they arrived, they saw a lot of carriages in front of them that were also going towards the Governor¡¯s residence. Kuai Yue and Kuai Liang were at the back of the line.


    As expected, the King of Shu has escaped. Liu Pan and his heavy cavalry had waited for Liu Mang but Liu Mang did not appear. Many animals had already ran away while those that didn¡¯t were burned to death.


    Liu Pan waited until the fire died out which was two dayster.


    ¡°Haha. So he is burned to death.¡± Liu Pan was not particrly happy but was instead filled with regret. ¡°This King of Shu is truly a respectable hero. Do you know what kind of person he is?¡± Liu Pan asked his men.


    ¡°This subordinate doesn¡¯t.¡± One of his 1000-menmanders replied. He was simply a soldier that only know how to follow orders.


    ¡°This man is terrific. I am sure you know Jiangdong¡¯s Little Conqueror Sun Ce?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Everyone, including themon citizens in Jingzhou knew who Sun Ce was due to the long war. They also knew that Sun Ce¡¯s father was killed at Jingzhou.


    ¡°This Little Conqueror lost to this person.¡± Liu Pan said to his men.


    ¡°Whoa!¡± The 1000-menmander was dumbstruck. Sun Ce¡¯s reputation was so great that no one in Jingzhou would dare say they could win against Sun Ce. Yet, the King of Shu was able to do it. ¡°General, is this true? I am sure that the King of Shu¡¯s numbers must have been double that of Sun Ce!¡±


    ¡°Haha, it is the opposite!¡± Liu Panughed as he shook his head. ¡°Sun Ce had a hundred thousand men while Liu Mang only had ten thousand men!¡± Liu Pan recounted the tale of Liu Mang¡¯s victory at Yangzhou.


    ¡°Then this person must have been a great general!¡± The 1000-menmander¡¯s eyes grew wide when he heard of Liu Mang¡¯s aplishment.


    ¡°Now you know how formidable that man is. Such a pity!¡± Liu Pan¡¯s eyes were deste. It was from the respect of a hero towards another hero. ¡°Go. Return to the city and find the King of Shu a coffin.¡± Liu Pan ordered.


    ¡°Yes.¡± His subordinate replied and quickly left for Xiangyang City.


    ¡°I always thought ofpeting against the King of Shu on the battlefield. Now it would seem that I will never have this opportunity. What a pity.¡± Liu Pan was apetitive young man. He wanted topete against others from the same generation. His original goal was to fight against Sun Ce but that goal changed to Liu Mang when he found out that Sun Ce lost to Liu Mang.


    ¡°Why is it a pity? Didn¡¯t you win?¡± The 1000-menmander ttered. ¡°Since the King of Shu defeated Sun Ce but died by your hands, doesn¡¯t it mean that the General is superior to both of them?¡±


    Liu Pangughed. ¡°Haha. The one that lives is the winner! Well said!¡± Liu Pan had indeed won. If he really killed Liu Mang then technically, he also defeated Sun Ce. However, the condition was that he needed to have killed Liu Mang.


    ¡°Report! We could not find the King of Shu and the others in the forest!¡± The subordinate dispatched to find Liu Mang¡¯s corpse reported.


    ¡°What?¡± Liu Pan furrowed his brows.


    ¡°Did you guys search carefully?¡± The tterer criticized.


    ¡°General! We have searched the entire mountain! We cannot find any trails!¡± The subordinate exined.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! We will all go to the mountain together!¡± Liu Pan said to the others.


    ¡°General! We can¡¯t! The fire has notpletely died out. It is dangerous to enter the mountain right now!¡± The 1000-menmander advised. Although the fire has mostly died out, there were still small fires around the ce.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Liu Pan ignored the advice and immediately took the lead. As soldiers, danger should be second nature.


    The 1000-menmander saw Liu Pan enter the mountain and shouted. ¡°Men, protect the general!¡± A thousand soldiers then followed after Liu Pan.


    As the mountain was not too big, a thousand men could easily and thoroughly search the entire area. Yet, none of them were able to find a human corpse.


    ¡°Search for it! I don¡¯t believe he could just fly away!¡± Liu Pan was angry. He wanted to use Liu Mang as his proof of identification. He also could not believe Liu Mang could have escaped as he had surrounded the ce before setting it on fire.


    ¡°General! We found it!¡± One subordinate shouted.


    ¡°Did you find the corpse?¡± Liu Pan¡¯s eyes glinted. That soldier was searching a cave. Could it be the King of Shu hid in the cave while the mountain was on fire? It is no wonder they could not find the corpse on the mountain.


    ¡°No. There is no corpse yet but someone was already sent to investigate.¡±


    After waiting for some time, a few soldiers covered in dirt came out and gave their report. Inside the cave was a small spring. They did not know where the spring led to but it was possible that there was a way out.


    ¡°A spring!¡± Liu Pan muttered and left the cave to look at the nearby mountain range. That direction was the Yangtze River. It must be a small river connected to the Yangtze River that wasn¡¯t marked on the map.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Liu Pan finally understood why Liu Mang did note out.


    ¡°General. Should we chase after them?¡± Liu Pan¡¯s subordinate asked. Should they chase after Liu Mang since they found his escape route?


    ¡°Chase? How?¡± Liu Pan cursed in anger. Two days have already passed and they could not chase after Liu Mang through the mountain range with their horse.


    ¡°General! I brought the coffin over!¡± The subordinate that went to get the coffin earlier returned at a terrible time. He wanted credit for the work done and if Liu Pan was happy, he would be rewarded.


    ¡°Get lost! All of you get lost!¡± Liu Pan shouted hysterically. How could he not feel angry? Victory was within his grasp. He even burned the mountain so the whole of Xiangyang knew of this event. If Liu Mang was dead, Liu Pan could be bragged about as a young and promising person. Yet, Liu Mang escaped so this ended up being a humiliation.


    ¡°We return to the city!¡± Liu Pang gloomily returned to Xiangyang.

 Chapter 570

    <h4>Chapter 570</h4>


    News of Liu Pan¡¯s failure quickly spread throughout Xiangyang. Liu Biao could no longer sit and called all of his civil and military officials to discuss what to do.


    Before Liu Biao arrived, the people have already gathered in groups to talk about this. Kuai Yue and Cai Mao shared a look but did not group up. Right behind them were many other officials. As Liu Pan arrivedst, he only had his subordinates behind him. When Cai Mao saw Liu Pan, he wanted to make trouble for Liu Pan. However, someone else was faster.


    ¡°Oh! Isn¡¯t this our General Liu Pan?¡±


    Everyone turned to look at the troublemaker, Huang She.


    Huang She! Cai Mao also red at Huang She. It was because of this despicable person that so many problems appeared in Jingzhou. Kuai Yue quickly stopped Cai Mao before he could get angry. Kuai Yue shook his head. It was not yet time to deal with Huang She. Besides that, Liu Pan and Huang She were both enemies. It was better to just watch them fight each other.


    ¡°I heard General Liu Pan went out to capture the fake king Liu Mang. How did it go?¡± Huang She mocked.


    ¡°Huang She!¡± Liu Pang furrowed his brows. As the whole world already knew that Liu Pan failed to capture Liu Mang after burning the mountain, it was clear that Huang She was provoking him.


    ¡°Huh! Huang She. It has been so long since I¡¯ve seen you I thought that you would grow up. But it seems that dogs cannot stop themselves from eating shit!¡± Liu Pang sneered back. There was no need to be polite to Huang She.


    ¡°You!¡± Huang She became angry. Although he mocked Liu Pan, he did it gracefully while Liu Pan was being too direct. Of course Huang She would be angry.


    ¡°Who do you think you are that you can insult our Young Master?¡± The Huang Family¡¯s people stepped forward and confronted Liu Pan.


    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Liu Pan¡¯s subordinates were also not idle and took out their swords. Just as both sides were about to fight each other with weapons in hand, Liu Biao¡¯s bodyguards shouted that Liu Biao was here.


    ¡°The Lord Governor has arrived!¡± Following those words, Liu Biao slowly walked in. He no longer looked as angry as before but he looked spiritless. He also seemed to have aged a lot in the past few days.


    All of Jingzhou¡¯s officials knelt and greeted Liu Biao at the same time.


    ¡°Get up. All of you can get up.¡± Liu Biao said to the officials.


    ¡°Pan¡¯er. Come over here.¡± Liu Biao saw Liu Pan and called him over to his side.


    Liu Pan listened to themand and walked forward. On his way, he purposefully stepped on Huang She¡¯s feet. Huang She¡¯s eyes grew wide. He wanted to settle ounts with Liu Pan but he was unable to. After all, he could not do too much in such a public space.


    ¡°Father.¡± Liu Pan cupped his fist towards Liu Biao.


    ¡°I have not introduced him to you. This is my nephew Liu Pan. He used to be a mischievous person so I sent him to the army at the border for him to temper himself. It seems to be effective. Now, he has returned like a prodigal son!¡± Liu Biao said to the others.


    ¡°We greet the Second Lord.¡± The others all greeted Liu Pan.


    Normally, these people wouldn¡¯t care as he was exiled like how the eldest Young Lord, Liu Qi was exiled from Xiangyang. However, the Cai Family and the Kuai Family was now facing a crisis. Lady Cai was in prison, and Liu Qi had gone to Yangzhou. Liu Pan even brought twenty thousand troops back with him. The others could not help but wonder what ns Liu Biao had for Liu Pan.


    Liu Pan also acted modestly when replying back to the other officials.


    The reason Liu Pan was sent to the borders was to build up an army in secret. Ultimately, it is because Liu Biao never trusted the Cai Family and the Kuai Family.


    With one controlling the military and the other controlling civil affairs, it can be said that the Cai Family and the Kuai Family controlled more than half of Jingzhou. Liu Biao initially thought of using the Huang Family to keep the power bnce in check. Huang Zu could certainly do this but Huang She could not.


    Liu Biao knew that his life was getting shorter. Once he is dead, there is a high possibility that Liu Zong would be a puppet ruler. At that time, his Liu Family would be finished. That was why Liu Pan was to be Liu Zong¡¯s aid. At the very least, a family member would be more trustable.


    However, after that incident, Liu Biao thought of simply handing over his inheritance to Liu Pan instead.


    ¡°Father. This Pan is incapable and allowed the false king Liu Mang to escape!¡± Liu Pan immediately begged for forgiveness.


    ¡°What?¡± Liu Biao was startled. Although he already started to believe that this was the case, he was also filled with regret that Liu Mang was able to escape.


    ¡°Milord. The Second Lord had many elites with him but the fake king Liu Mang was able to escape. It shows that the false king is capable and may even be a deity. We cannot me Lord Liu Pan.¡± Huang She stepped forward and pleaded for Liu Pan. However, it was evident in his words that he was mocking Liu Pan.


    After all, Liu Mang was not a deity. He was simply an insignificant man that had to run away. This indicated that Liu Pan¡¯s elites were rabble and Liu Pan himself is incapable.


    ¡°Huh. I would have forgotten if Writer Huang did not mention it! Father! When I went to chase the fake king Liu Mang, the people at the West Gate dyed me. They refused to open the gates to allow me to chase the fake king! I think they are either coborating with the enemy and someone is trying to seize glory!¡± Liu Pan used angrily.


    ¡°Is this true?¡± Liu Biao¡¯s expression turned sour. He wanted to skin this detestable Liu Mang but his own people were actively obstructing him. How could he not feel angry?


    ¡°This is absolutely true.¡± Liu Pan replied. ¡°If Father does not believe me, you can ask my men! They too, feel indignant towards the Ye Cheng, the gatekeeper of the West Gate. I hope Father will deal with this for the sake of Jingzhou!¡± Liu Pan said. If it weren¡¯t for this incident, they could have caught up to Liu Mang earlier. Then this incident wouldn¡¯t have happened.


    ¡°Ye Cheng?¡± Liu Biao thought about the person. Ye Cheng was one of the influential families in Xiangyang. Their boss is the Huang Family. Liu Biao then turned his gaze towards Huang She and was about to question Huang She when a voice suddenly shouted.


    ¡°Milord! That is not true! I was used unjustly!¡± A beaten up man entered the hall.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Liu Biao demanded an exnation. It was not appropriate that someone entered the hall looking like this at this moment.


    ¡°Replying to the Lord, this person is Ye Cheng, the military officer at the West Gate!¡± Huang She exined.


    ¡°He is Ye Cheng? Why does he look like this?¡± Liu Biao was stunned. Ye Cheng seemed to have been beaten up badly. No matter what was said, Ye Cheng was still a military officer. Who would dare to beat up a military officer like this?


    ¡°It is him!¡± Ye Cheng pointed at Liu Pan who was standing beside Liu Biao.


    ¡°What do you mean me?¡± Liu Pan asked. When Ye Cheng pointed at him, Liu Pan immediately realized that this beaten up figure was the actual Ye Cheng and that the situation was going to end badly.


    ¡°Milord! You must seek justice for me! Milord!¡± Ye Cheng wept pitifully until Liu Biao got annoyed.


    ¡°What injustice do you speak of?¡±


    ¡°Milord. I, Ye Cheng, am the military officer that guards the West Gate for Milord. A few days ago, Milord said you wanted to catch a rebel and all the gates must stay closed to prevent the rebel from escaping.¡±


    Liu Biao nodded. He really did give this order.


    ¡°However, this Liu Pan came to the West Gate saying he received the order to pursue the rebel. I was thinking that he may the rebel so I asked him to show evidence. This Liu Pan asked me to go down and take a look. When I went down, I was beaten up by his subordinates. He called me a blind dog that is unable to recognize the future ruler of Jingzhou. That was why my subordinates did not allow Liu Pan to leave the city. We did not expect to hinder Milord¡¯s intentions.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit!¡± Liu Pan shouted angrily. When did he beat up Ye Cheng? At that time, Ye Cheng was arrogant and would not open the gates even after showing the jade pendant. Liu Pan had to threaten Ye Cheng to open the gates.


    ¡°My son said that? You are not lying?¡± Liu Biao furrowed his brows and asked. What do you mean future ruler of Jingzhou? He is not dead yet!


    ¡°This subordinate does not dare lie! I also have evidence that is this object!¡± Ye Cheng said as he took out a white tiger jade pendant.


    ¡°A jade pendant?¡± Liu Biao could remember that this jade pendant was something he had given to Liu Pan.


    ¡°My jade pendant!¡± Liu Pan suddenly realized that he had forgotten to take back his jade pendant in his haste to chase Liu Mang. Now it was being used by Ye Cheng as testimony against him.


    ¡°Father! I didn¡¯t do it!¡± Liu Pan tried to exin himself.


    Liu Biao looked at the jade pendant and recalled Liu Pan¡¯s old hedonistic habits. He felt hurt but fortunately, he did not want to bother about this too much. ¡°Alright. Leave. Take a hundred gold and have a good rest at home.¡± Liu Biao said, believing in Ye Cheng¡¯s words.


    ¡°Thank you Milord!¡± Ye Cheng replied. He then gave Huang She a happy expression. They already knew that Liu Pan wouldin to Liu Biao. Ye Cheng¡¯s injuries were deliberate to make things hard for Liu Pan.


    Huang She was happy. If Liu Pan did not catch Liu Mang, it was be his victory. The one with the most merits would be Huang She. Now that Liu Pan was also under suspicion, Huang She was even more secure with his backing. It was as though Huang She became very capable.


    ¡°Milord. What should we do if the fake king returns to Yangzhou and goes on an expedition to conquer Jingzhou?¡± Huang She asked, bringing the consequences of Liu Mang escaping to the front.


    Liu Biao immediately became anxious after hearing this question. Had he managed to capture Liu Mang, he could threaten Yangzhou not to act rashly or push the me onto the Cai Family if he killed Liu Mang. However, now that Liu Mang has escaped, a war between Jingzhou and Yangzhou was inevitable.


    ¡°Does anyone have any suggestions?¡± Liu Biao asked.


    Everyone looked at each other but no one said anything. This is because the Kuai Yue and Cai Mao remained silent. The rest did not dare to voice their opinions.


    ¡°Are you all mute? Does no one have any suggestions?¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Liu Biao narrowed his eyes. He now understood the position the Cai Family and Kuai Family had in Jingzhou. All of them were willing to offend Liu Biao but none of them were willing to offend the Cai Family and the Kuai Family.


    ¡°Cai Mao Cai Degui. How about you give a suggestion!¡± Liu Biao called on Cai Mao since no one else would speak.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Cai Mao did not expect his name to be called out. ¡°Milord. This Cai Mao is a mere fool. He is not well versed in crafty plots and tricks.¡± Cai Mao immediately rejected while using Liu Biao for being crafty.


    ¡°This one is incapable. He does not even know how many soldiers we have in Jingzhou. Please punish this subordinate.¡± Cai Mao knelt down while ncing at Liu Pan.


    Twenty thousand troops suddenly appeared in Xiangyang City. They did not appear even after Fancheng had fallen and Xiangyang was in peril. Yet they suddenly appeared now. The lengths to keep them hidden was too frightening.


    ¡°Fine!¡± Liu Biaoughed in anger. ¡°Since you said you are incapable, you no longer need to be the Military Advisor! Men! Take away Cai Mao¡¯s Tiger Seal!¡± Liu Biao ordered.


    ¡°Milord! You mustn¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Milord! Military Advisor Cai is loyal and devoted! You mustn¡¯t do this!¡± Many civil and military officials pleaded when they saw that Liu Biao wanted to dismiss Cai Mao.


    ¡°Milord. Here is the Tiger Seal.¡± Cai Mao said as he returned the Tiger Seal. After all, the Tiger Seal no longer had any use. The troops he could control cannot approach shore and Cai Mao could no longer use it within the city.


    ¡°Haha.¡± Huang She watched the scene happily. Liu Biao had finally suppressed the Cai Family. Now that Cai Mao was no longer the Military Advisor, the position had to go to someone else. As the Kuai Family were allied with the Cai Family, they would not be chosen. That means that the next Military Advisor would be him since he was the most respected person in the Huang Family.


    ¡°My child Liu Pan, receive your orders.¡±


    ¡°This son is here.¡±


    ¡°My son, Liu Pan. This is my Tiger Seal. From today onwards, you will be the Military Advisor of Jingzhou.¡± Liu Biao said and handed over the Tiger Seal to Liu Pan.


    ¡°Understood!¡± Liu Pan cupped his fists before receiving the Tiger Seal.


    Huang She¡¯s eyes grew wide in anger and disbelief. He had done so much. He nearly died for Liu Biao. He offended the Cai Family and Kuai Family. He even became Liu Mang¡¯s captive. Yet Liu Biao had cast him aside.


    Huang She wanted to step forward and object but one man beside him stopped him. ¡°Young Master, be patient.¡±


    ¡°How am I supposed to be patient? At this rate, that gigolo is going to take all the credit!¡± Huang She replied quietly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Young Master. You will get your merit.¡± The youngster replied.


    He then pulled Huang She back while stepping forward. ¡°Milord. This subordinate has a suggestion.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Liu Biao looked at the unfamiliar man. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Milord. This is just one of my book aides.¡± Huang She¡¯s job was the write down orders. His aides help him transcribe and copy those orders. ¡°His name is Yi Ji.¡±


    Liu Biao frowned when he heard that this man was just a book aide. During this time period, the people cared about a person¡¯s origins. Liu Biao would not care about a person without reputation and he would definitely not speak directly to such an unimportant official. However, he had to reluctantly listen to Yi Ji because he was introduced by Huang She.


    ¡°Milord is worried that the fake king Liu Mang would attack Jingzhou and bring chaos after escaping.¡± Yi Ji spoke frankly. ¡°So how about we strike first?¡±


    ¡°Strike first?¡± Liu Biao¡¯s interest rose. ¡°But what about Jiangdong?¡± Liu Biao was worried that Jiangdong would profit of them.


    ¡°Milord. Although Sun Ce is our enemy, Yangzhou have enemies of their own! Cao Cao will go down South after pacifying the North. The first to bear the brunt of his attack would be Yangzhou. There is also the Imperial Uncle Liu!¡± Yi Ji continued to speak. Kuai Yue¡¯s raised his eyebrows in surprise when Yi Ji mentioned Liu Bei. This is because nobody in Jingzhou addressed Liu Bei as an Imperial Uncle anymore. They mostly called him Traitor Liu or Big Eared Liu. Why did Yi Ji show so much respect to Liu Bei?


    This is because Yi Ji was actually not from Jingzhou. He came here to take refuge. He lived a hard life but was help by his friend, Pang Tong Pang Shiyuan. He thought of leaving Jingzhou together with Pang Tong but missed his chance because he was at Changsha together with Huang Zu when Pang Tong left. Now, he was one of those who helped Pang Tong obtain Jingzhou for Liu Bei.


    ¡°That Big Eared Liu is a traitor!¡± Liu Biao became angry when Liu Bei was mentioned. He hated both Liu Mang and Liu Bei.


    ¡°Milord. The enemy of my enemy is my friend!¡± Yi Ji advised. ¡°With the Imperial Uncle¡¯s presence, Liu Mang¡¯s troops can be managed.¡±


    Liu Biao frowned unhappily but he also realized that Yi Ji was right. Letting these two fight each other was not a bad idea.


    ¡°Another thing Milord. Milord has misunderstood Imperial Uncle Liu. Why did the Imperial Uncle attack Fancheng? Isn¡¯t it because of provisions? Why was the fake king Liu Mang so proactive in attacking the Imperial Uncle? That is because he made a plot. It is possible that he had instigated the Imperial Uncle to attack Fancheng. He wanted to destroy the rtionship between the Imperial Uncle and Milord. Then he would be able to capture Yuzhou. At that time, Milord¡¯s path to the Central ins will be blocked!¡± Yi Ji exined. As Liu Biao already hated Liu Mang, he believed that everything Liu Mang did had a sinister motive.


    ¡°Yi Ji. You still haven¡¯t said how to strike first.¡± Liu Biao asked.


    ¡°This¡­ Yi Ji does not dare to mention.¡± Yi Ji suddenly turned silent.


    ¡°You don¡¯t dare are you unable to say?¡± Liu Biao frowned.


    ¡°I do not dare.¡± Yi Ji repeated.


    ¡°Fine. You have permission to speak freely.¡± Liu Biao ordered.


    ¡°Milord. This n requires you to throw away Jiangxia.¡± Yi Ji said to Liu Biao.


    ¡°Jiangxia?¡± Liu Biao contemted this decision. Jiangxia protected them from the East. For many years, Jiangxia has protected the rest of Jingzhou from Sun Ce, allowing Jingzhou to flourish.


    If Liu Biao were to throw away Jiangxia, Jingzhou would never know peace. However, he realized that allowing Liu Mang to return to Yangzhou was just as bad. Liu Biao gritted his teeth. ¡°Speak. What is your n?¡±


    Yi Ji continued to speak after obtaining Liu Biao¡¯s interest. ¡°Milord. We can use Jiangxia as a reward to get Sun Ce to attack Yangzhou together with us. This way, the fake king Liu Mang will be too busy defending hisnd. If he still wants to attack Jingzhou, we can get the Imperial Uncle Liu to attack as well and wipe out Yangzhou!¡± Yi Ji¡¯s n made all the officials in the hall gasp. It was a malicious stratagem to hit Yangzhou on three sides.


    Kuai Yue could not help butmit Yi Ji¡¯s name and face to his memory. He recognized Yi Ji as a talented man who has unfortunately supported the enemy.


    Kuai Liang red at Yi Ji. He would have probably stepped forward in protest if Kuai Yue had not stop him.


    ¡°You are called Yi Ji?¡± Liu Biao asked.


    ¡°Yes. This subordinate Yi Ji is from Yanzhou, Shanyang.¡± Yi Ji replied.


    ¡°You are from Yanzhou Shanyang?¡± Liu Biao became excited as this was his hometown. ¡°You are someone from my hometown!¡± Liu Biao said as he looked at Yi Ji with appreciation. Apanion from the same hometown is quite a good form of rtionship.


    ¡°Alright. Yi Ji, being a book aide is a waste of your talent. How about you be a Xiangyang Guard!¡± Liu Biao suggested.


    Although it was a military position, staff officers like Yi Ji would not be able tomand the troops. Yi Ji felt regret from this but he still gave his thanks. ¡°Thank you, Milord.¡±


    ¡°My son, Liu Pan. Go to Jiangxia and attack Lujiang together with the army at Jiangxia and Sun Ce¡¯s army.¡± Liu Biao ordered. He wanted to give Liu Panmand of the Jiangxia navy.


    Huang She became worried as Liu Pan¡¯s army grew bigger. What sort of rotten n did Yi Jie up with?


    At this point, Yi Ji reassured Huang She and stepped forward before Liu Pan could receive the order. ¡°Milord, wait.¡±


    When Yi Ji spoke earlier, Liu Biao looked at him with disdain but now, Liu Biao¡¯s impression of Yi Ji had already improved a lot.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong my friend?¡± Liu Biao asked intimately.


    ¡°Milord. Lord Liu Pan cannot go to Jiangxia.¡± Yi Ji replied.


    ¡°My son cannot?¡± Liu Biao frowned.


    ¡°Does Master Yi Ji think my abilities insufficient or are you purposefully trying to bring me down?¡± Liu Pan became angry as he was originally going to get arge army topete against his rivals Sun Ce and Liu Mang. Yet here he was being stopped by one of Huang She¡¯s men.


    ¡°No, no! Lord Liu Pan have misunderstood me!¡± Yi Ji shook his head and ttered. ¡°Lord Liu Pan is an outstanding man surpassing others.¡± His words made Liu Pan feel happy.


    ¡°Then why do you not let me go to Jiangxia?¡± Liu Pan asked.


    ¡°Milord. If you had ordered Lord Liu Pan to go to Jiangxia earlier, this subordinate would not have any objections. However, Lord Liu Pan is now the Military Advisor!¡± Yi Ji exined. Although it was a good position for wealth, their duties were also heavy as they needed tomand the frontlines and ensure that the troops have enough provisions. As Cai Mao no longer held this position, the duty of providing the front lines with provisions fall onto Liu Pan. Without provisions, the army would not be able to fight.


    ¡°Hm.¡± Liu Biao nodded. It was also important as it was not only Jiangxia that needed provisions but the rest of Jingzhou.


    ¡°Then things are simple. Father, please excuse this one from being the Military Advisor.¡± Liu Pan was not an idiot. He was not interested in being the Military Advisor. What he wanted was military power. During this chaotic times, only those with military power had strength.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make trouble!¡± Liu Biao said. Liu Pan may not care about the position but Liu Biao did. If Liu Pan were to stop being the Military Advisor, Liu Biao would need to give this position back to Cai Mao. This would turn him to a joke.


    ¡°Milord, that is not the only reason. General Wen Pin and Advisor Zhuge have already been working together for a while. If Liu Pan were to go there, who would be the one giving orders?¡± Yi Ji¡¯s advised removed any of Liu Biao¡¯s desire to send Liu Pan to the front lines. Yi Ji was telling Liu Biao that even if he wanted to send Liu Pan to the front, the people at Jiangxia would not be so appreciative. His trusted general Wen Pin and Zhuge Liang from the Lumen Academy would be offended.


    Liu Biao had simple thoughts. He is satisfied as long as the onemanding the army did not belong to the Cai Family or the Kuai Family. This meant that he was fine with Zhuge Liang and Wen Pin. No matter how Liu Pan tried to dispute this decision, Liu Biao¡¯s mind was set. Huang She smiled happily at this. Although he could not go to the front himself, he was happy enough that Liu Pan couldn¡¯t as well. He could not help but sigh with regret. The man his father sent was skillful. If Yi Ji had been around earlier, he would not have been humiliated by Liu Mang.


    ¡°Milord. I heard the famous Doctor Chen is at your resident?¡± Yi Ji suddenly asked.


    Liu Biao was surprised for a moment and then nodded. Although the man was not that famous, he was skilled. Liu Biao was angry that the man had deceived him but it was also true that the man was skilled at treating his back. That was the reason Chen Quan was spared.


    ¡°Why? Did someone in your family fall sick?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Not my immediate family but my Young Master was injured when chasing after the fake king Liu Mang. Although he was treated, there may have been some lingering effects. So I hoped to invite your cherished Doctor Chen Quan over to heal him.


    ¡°I have no problems!¡± Huang She almost muttered out. He was fortunate enough to only be slightly injured in his backside. It was not particrly a major injury that would have lingering effects. However, he also quickly realized that this was Yi Ji requesting merits for him. It was an indirect way of saying ¡°I am such a loyal official who got injured for your sake so give me a promotion.¡±


    ¡°Go. Call Chen Quan over and tell him to follow Writer Huang back.¡± Liu Biao naturally understood that they were asking for a promotion but he wouldn¡¯t give it to them. The position of Military Advisor was already given to his son and he could not immediately dismiss Kuai Liang¡¯s position to hand it over to Huang She.


    ¡°Milord. I heard the general of your guards was injured?¡±


    ¡°My bodyguards?¡± These guard wasn¡¯t injured. He was killed by Guan Hai. Did Huang She want tomand Liu Biao¡¯s bodyguards?


    Liu Biao thought for a moment. He needed the loyalty of the Huang Family and Huang She also had a lot of merits. ¡°Huang She. This time you have contributed a lot in killing the rebels in the city. Go to my guard¡¯s barracks once you have recovered from your injury.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. I am also tired now. Disperse.¡±

 Chapter 571

    <h4>Chapter 571</h4>


    ¡°Haha! That Jiangdong General is at his end!¡± Warships slowly approached Xiakou. These warships were tattered from battle.


    Jiangxia was now a battlefield between Jiangdong and Jingzhou. Both armies fought defiantly but neither side was able to obtain a decisive victory. Zhou Yu and Zhuge Liang seemed evenly matched as they both used all kinds of strategies to fight.


    Two generalsughed as they got off a warship. These two were Zhuge Liang¡¯s subordinates, Huo Jun and Li Yan. Huo Jun¡¯s brother Huo Dun once gathered a few hundred men to fight for Liu Biao. After Huo Dun¡¯s death, his position as leader of this few hundred men was inherited by Huo Jun.


    As for Li Yan, he was apetent civil official from Nanyang. Both he and Huo Dun should never have met but they now stood on the same stage because of Zhuge Liang.


    Initially, Liu Biao hired Zhuge Liang to show the others from the Lumen Academy. After all, Zhuge Liang had the prestige of being the famed Sima Wei¡¯s disciple. However, Zhuge Liang was more formidable than rumored. The declining Jiangxia navy was now able to fight back against Jiangdong.


    When Zhuge Liang heard of these two, he already had expectations of them and was not disappointed. Both of them were generalsmanding over ten thousand men. Li Yan was also in charge of Zhuge Liang¡¯s guards. Both of them now already had high positions. For that reason, they were grateful to Zhuge Liang. Only Zhuge Liang would actually make use of them.


    That day, the two of them were ordered to fight at Sanjiangkou. They managed to destroy several ships. Li Yan also almost managed to kill Han Dang with the ballista. Jiangdong¡¯s strength came from their veteran generals but now, these generals were old. Zhuge Liang exploited this weak point.


    Veterans are usually arrogant and proud while young generals would not have opportunity tomand the troops. Jiangdong Army¡¯s veteran had won many battles so Zhuge Liang took advantage of the man¡¯s arrogance. Now Sanjiangkou was half abandoned by Jiangdong.


    ¡°Generals. The Military Advisor asks you two to see him.¡± A messenger said just as the two generals were discussing as to where they were going to have fun for the night.


    ¡°The Military Advisor is looking for us?¡± Li Yan shared a nce with Huo Jun. Zhuge Liang would not go looking for them without good reason. In fact, it was normally them who went to Zhuge Liang to ask for advice.


    The two generals quickly wiped away their bloodstains and went towards the camp.


    ¡°General Li Yan and General Huo Jun is here.¡± The guard informed Zhuge Liang when Li Yan and Huo Jun arrived.


    Zhuge Liang was looking at a wooden scroll. He earned his fame because he was a studious person who never neglected to read.


    The two generals greeted Zhuge Liang while cupping their fist.


    ¡°You are here.¡± Zhuge Liang did not bother to put the wooden scroll down. ¡°How was the battle today?¡±


    ¡°Report. Our army defeated Han Dang¡¯s army and sank numerous of their ships. Li Yan had managed to injure Han Dang but we were unable to confirm the enemy general¡¯s death.¡± Huo Jun replied.


    ¡°What about our losses?¡± Zhuge Liang asked.


    ¡°We loss onerge ship, three small ships and four hundred men.¡± Li Yan replied.


    ¡°Good. You all did very well.¡± Zhuge Liang praised expressionlessly.


    Li Yan and Huo Jun were happy but acted humble. ¡°These are all because of the Military Advisor¡¯s guidance. We do not dare to take credit.¡±


    ¡°No need to be humble in front of me.¡± Zhuge Liang shook his head. ¡°At the rate we are going, we could have recaptured the whole of Jiangxia for Jingzhou. It is a pity¡­¡± Zhuge Liang sighed helplessly.


    ¡°Military Advisor. Did something happen?¡± Li Yan asked.


    ¡°Take a look at this letter from Jingzhou.¡± Zhuge Liang picked up a letter from the table and handed it over to the two generals.


    ¡°How could this be?¡± Li Yan was the first to shout after reading the letter. Huo Jun was also confused. ¡°Military Advisor. Could this be a fake?¡±


    ¡°A fake? Look at the seal. Do you still think this is a fake?¡± Zhuge Liang told them. When they looked at the seal, they found out that it was really Liu Biao¡¯s orders.


    ¡°Why would the Lord do this?¡± Huo Jun could not understand. The letter told them to ally with Jiangdong and attack Yangzhou. After defeating Yangzhou, they are to withdraw from Jiangxia. But then Jiangdong was their sworn enemy while Yangzhou was their ally.


    Zhuge Liang shook his head silently.


    ¡°Military Advisor. Even if we are willing to do this, the other soldiers will be unwilling!¡± Li Yan was anxious. They had been at battling against Jiangdong for the past few days so they suffered casualties. The soldiers were naturally filled with hatred. This is especially true for the soldiers that actually lived in Jiangxia. They would not be able to give an exnation to their own troops that have died and the Jiangxia Army.


    ¡°Exin things to them? Soldiers are supposed to follow orders without question!¡± Zhuge Liang replied. ¡°Either way, this decision is not up to us.¡±


    As soon as Zhuge Liang finished speaking, a messenger came in saying that Wen Pin was requesting to see him.


    ¡°Come. Let¡¯s go to the Grand General¡¯s camp.¡± Zhuge Liang said and started to walk away before he was stopped by Li Yan.


    Li Yan approached Zhuge Liang and asked quietly. ¡°Military Advisor. Should we do it?¡± Thest time the order to attack Yangzhou came due to Pang Tong, Zhuge Liang had almost rebelled. So why is he not acting now?


    ¡°Do what? Just follow orders. Right now, we need to follow the governor¡¯s orders as we are part of the Jingzhou Navy.¡± Zhuge Liang gave a vague reply which confused Li Yan. If Zhuge Liang was being loyal to Liu Biao, why did he say governor¡¯s orders instead of the Lord¡¯s orders?


    Wen Pin¡¯s camp was not that far away from Zhuge Liang¡¯s so they quickly arrived on foot.


    ¡°The Military Advisor, General Huo Jun and General Li Yan have arrived.¡±


    ¡°Come. Enter quickly.¡± Wen Ping said as he sat down on the main seat.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhuge Liang and the others entered the camp. Looking around, Zhuge Liang saw other generals there. It was as though they were all waiting for him. ¡°Grand General!¡± The three of them greeted Wen Pin.


    ¡°Dispense with the courtesies. Come and sit.¡± Wen Pin now treated Zhuge Liang with respect as Zhuge Liang brought victories to Jiangxia. On top of that, he still felt guilty from his previous misunderstanding.


    ¡°Thank you General.¡± Zhuge Liang and the others thanked Wen Pin and then sat down.


    ¡°I will skip all the formalities. Military Advisor, have you received the secret order from Jingzhou?¡± Wen Pin went straight to the point.


    ¡°I have already read through it.¡± Zhuge Liang nodded.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s bad!¡± Zhuge Liang replied. Wen Pin also nodded. It was a stupid order. Not only do they have to ally with Jiangdong. They even had to take a submissive position by giving Jiangxia away.


    ¡°I also think so. Should we write a letter to the Lord to have him reconsider?¡± Wen Pin suggested.


    ¡°What for?¡± Zhuge Liang asked back. ¡°As military officers, our job is to solve the governor¡¯s problem and listen to his orders. Besides that, I am sure General Wen Pin knows why the governor gave this order.¡±


    Wen Pin sighed. His Wen Family were also nobles. Naturally he would be able to learn about what happened at Xiangyang. With what happened to him, it would be even stranger if Liu Biao did not want to attack Yangzhou.


    ¡°But we should fight Yangzhou on our own. Why must we ally ourselves with Jiangdong?¡± Wen Pin said out of impulsive anger. He actually knew why they could not do this. Sanjiangkou, Wuchang and Huangzhou currently belonged to Jiangdong. Without defeated Jiangdong, they would not be able to cross. Even if they could cross over to attack Yangzhou, they would be isted.


    Zhuge Liang simplyughed.


    ¡°Military Advisor. If we obey orders, how are we going to mobilize the Jiangxia Navy?¡± The Jiangxia soldiers had very high morale in the past few days because of the alliance with Yangzhou. With Yangzhou¡¯s powerful navy, they would be able to defeat Jiangdong and take back their hometown much faster. Yet the situation has reversed. Not only do they have to fight Yangzhou, they had to give away Jiangxia.


    Wen Pin was certain that these soldiers will tear him apart if he were to announce this to them without any proper exnation.


    ¡°Since we can¡¯t use them, we might as well don¡¯t use them.¡± Zhuge Liang said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t use them? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Grand General. How much military strength does Yangzhou¡¯s navy have?¡±


    ¡°I do not know. They should have about ten thousand men but I do not know about their military strength.¡± Wen Pin shook his head. They had never fought against Yangzhou¡¯s navy before so he would not know. However, he was able to make a guess as both they and Yangzhou had fought against Jiangdong before.


    Zhuge Liangughed ¡°Ten thousand men? Grand General. Your information is outdated!¡± Zhuge Liang walked towards the map in the camp. ¡°Yangzhou¡¯s Navy now only have about eight thousand men!¡±


    ¡°Eight thousand? Where did the other two thousand go?¡± Wen Pin asked.


    ¡°Grand General. Do you know Guangling?¡±


    ¡°Do you mean Xuzhou?¡± Wen Pin asked. He had went to Xuzhou before and knew of thatrge ce.


    ¡°The northern part of Guangling is currently under Yuan Shao¡¯s men. However, in truth it is actually under Liu Mang. That is where the remaining two thousand¡­ or rather, five thousand navy troops are!¡±


    ¡°Five thousand troops?¡± Wen Pin¡¯s eyes glinted. Yangzhou¡¯s Navy had grown a lot in such a short time.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhuge Liang nodded. ¡°Yangzhou¡¯s navy now has three thousand new troops. On top of that, theirmander have also changed.¡±


    ¡°Theirmanding officer changed? Gan Ning has left?¡± Wen Pin asked. He knew of Gan Ning as the man used to be one of Jingzhou¡¯s officers. Gan Ning used to be a nobody and a pirate. If he had stayed in Jingzhou, he would probably still have to call Wen Pin his general. Yet the moment he left for Yangzhou, his career soared. In one battle, he send thirty thousand of Jiangdong¡¯s elites swimming in the Yangtze River despite being heavily outnumbered.


    Gan Ning was the one that changed how navy battles were fought by using ballistas. Wen Pin was vignt towards Gan Ning but if Gan Ning had left, then this was a happy asion.


    ¡°Yes. Gan Ning had not been seen at Lujiang¡¯s waters for some time now.¡± Zhuge Liang nodded.


    ¡°Then who is their newmanding officer?¡±


    ¡°Lu Xun!¡± Zhuge Liang replied.


    ¡°Lu Xun? Who is that?¡±


    ¡°Lu Xun is from Wu. If you do not know him, you may know his grandfather Lu Kang!¡±


    ¡°Lu Kang?¡± Wen Pin furrowed his brows. Lu Kan was famous as he was one of the rare few that took care of themon people. The Lujiang that he governed had developed well and the people were happy. It was not inferior to Jingzhou¡¯s Xiangyang.


    It was a pity that Lu Kang was ultimately defeated by Sun Ce. At that time, Yuan Shu was short on provisions and requested thirty thousand provisions hu worth of provisions from Lu Kang. However, Lu Kang saw Yuan Shu as a traitor and refused. He also started to prepare for war. Yuan Shu was furious. He sent Sun Ce to attack Lu Kang. Lu Kang defend the city with his men. His troops that had went on vacation all returned to help defend the city as well the moment they heard that Lujiang was under attack. Lu Kang defended the city for two years before it fell. Lu Kang also died with his family in the city. It had only been several years since Lu Kang¡¯s death.


    ¡°So his grandson is just a child?¡± Wen Pin muttered before he realized he had said something wrong. Lu Xun should be about Zhuge Liang¡¯s age so insulting Lu Xun for his age would be like insulting Zhuge Liang.


    ¡°Military Advisor. My mistake.¡± Wen Pin awkwardly said to Zhuge Liang.


    ¡°General. There is no need for that.¡± Zhuge Liang did not care that people question him because of his age as long as he had strength.


    ¡°Could this Lu Xun be like the Military Advisor?¡± Wen Pin thought to himself for a moment before thinking otherwise. How many people could actually be like Zhuge Liang? Lu Xun must be an ignorant child. Although Yangzhou had many generals, only a few of them were famous. Gan Ning had left leaving behind all the nameless scoundrels.


    It was as though Zhuge Liang knew what Wen Pin was thinking of. ¡°So General, when we attack Yangzhou, the only thing obstructing us is Sanjiangkou and Jiangdong¡¯s territories. As long as they give way, the Yangzhou Navy should be easy to reach. If the Jiangdong enemy helps as well, we would not need our whole army. We can just leave these Jiangxia Army behind.¡± Zhuge Liang said. He was saying that the only real obstruction in fighting Yangzhou was Jiangdong. However, if they were going to ally with Jiangdong then this would not be a problem. With so many soldiers, there was no need to take the ones that came from Jiangxia with them. After all, it was impossible to make them fight against their fellow men while allying themselves with the enemies upying their home.


    Wen Pin furrowed his brows. With the Jiangxia Army unavable, he could only take thirty thousand men with him. Amongst these troops were ten thousand of Liu Biao¡¯s elites. These elites were all loyal to Liu Biao so Wen Pin was ordered to ensure that these elites do not suffer disastrous losses even if he had to sacrifice four hundred thousand worth of front line soldiers. Because of this orders, these elite troops were usually just spectators. Wen Pin did not allow them to go out and fight.


    Now that the Jiangxia Army could not act, he would have no choice but to use them.


    ¡°Are you still hesitating?¡± Zhuge Liang asked. ¡°If you continue to hesitate and allow the Jiangxia Army to find out about this, not only will you fail the task given the Lord but also cause those troops to rebel!¡± When that happens, Wen Pin would need to dispatch troops to quell the rebellion. How would he still have enough manpower to aplish his mission? That was why things needed to be settled quickly. If Yangzhou was already captured, these soldiers would have no choice but to swallow their anger.


    ¡°Alright. I will listen to your advice.¡± Wen Pin stood up and threw away his caution. So what if those troops were Liu Biao¡¯s elites. Troops were used for war! If he add up all of the avable troops together including his and Zhuge Liang¡¯s, he should be able to gather up thirty five thousand men. This was already considered arge force at the Yangtze River. On the other hand, Yangzhou only has eight thousand men.


    ¡°Once the General gives the order, we can break into Lujiang.¡± Zhuge Liang said to Wen Pin with a smile. Meanwhile, Li Yan noticed that Zhuge Liang¡¯s smile looked strange.

 Chapter 572

    <h4>Chapter 572</h4>


    Sun Ce¡¯s expression was gloomy as Han Dang was heavily injured by the ballista. Even someone at the Refinement Stage like Han Dang could not withstand the might of the ballista¡¯s arrow, especially if they have already grown old.


    There were also other injured generals kneeling before Sun Ce. These were all the generals that were just defeated in battle.


    ¡°Speak! How did this happen?¡± Sun Ce asked coldly. Although it was only Han Dang¡¯s fleet that were routed, the losses in the past few days had added up. Even Sun Ce and therge Jiangdong Army could not continuously endure such defeat.


    ¡°Milord! The enemy was too fierce and deceitful! General Han Dang fell into an ambush!¡± A 1000-menmander reported.


    ¡°The enemy is fierce? Howe you have never said that the enemy is fierce during the past few years? In the past we have always been pressuring the enemy and now you say we lost because the enemy is fierce?¡± Sun Ce replied coldly as he kicked the man. The 1000-menmander staggered and fell but he did not dare to resist.


    ¡°The enemy is deceitful? Do you not know that all is fair in war? Speak! What was the situation like?¡± Sun Ce¡¯s expression struck fear into the heart of the 1000-menmander. He then gave his answer out of fear.


    As it turned out, Han Dang was too conceited. Zhou Yu and Sun Ce had already taught Han Dang how to fight but the man was too stubborn to listen. He was too obstinate in his old ways and used the old way of fighting. He attempted to use superior numbers to swarm the enemy only to be shot at by the ballista. By the time Han Dang could react, it was already toote.


    Sun Ce sighed. He truly had nothing to say regarding this. Han Dang have always been loyal to the Sun Family. Unfortunately, Han Dang¡¯s good intentions turned into a harmful event while Han Dang himself got injured. If he were to punish Han Dang at this point in time, the other loyal veterans might also be disillusioned.


    ¡°Men. Apany me to Han Dang¡¯s camp.¡± Sun Ce ordered his guards. Although he hated Han Dang a little, he still needed to pay the man a visit. Han Dang¡¯s arm was almost shot off, and was only joined together by a bit of flesh. It was definitely very frightening sight so Sun Ce would need to console Han Dang. Sun Ce himself did not know whether tough or cry at this. With Han Dang in this situation, he could no longer lead the troops. That would mean there was one less obstinate generals in his way. On the other hand, it would also mean that there was one less warrior at Refinement Stage in his army.


    After visiting Han Dang, the distressed Sun Ce returned to his tent. He was thinking of a countermeasure when he heard augh. Sun Ce immediately became angry. Why was someoneughing so loudly while he was so worried? It is definitely a provocation.


    He was about to curse at the culprit when he saw that the culprit was his sworn brother Zhou Yu.


    ¡°Gongjin. Why are you so happy?¡± Sun Ce was puzzled. When the Lord is distressed, it was normal for his subjects toe running over to solve his problems. However, when he was distressed, he has to hear his subjectsugh happily. On top of that, this subject happened to be his sworn brother.


    ¡°Haha! Wait a moment. Let me finishughing.¡± Zhou Yu said and continued tough. By the time he finishedughing, Sun Ce¡¯s expression had already darkened.


    ¡°Milord. Iughed because of a good news.¡± Zhou Yu cupped his fist towards Sun Ce.


    ¡°Good news? What news is that?¡± Sun Ce could not understand. They had only just suffered defeat and Han Dang was seriously injured. Zhou Yu would not purposefully mock him at this point in time.


    ¡°Of course there is good news. Milord. Why are we sending so many troops to fight against Jingzhou?¡±


    ¡°This is to march towards Xiangyang and take Jingzhou! One reason is to avenge my father and the other is to conquer the world!¡± Sun Ce replied.


    ¡°Then Milord. What should we do first in order to march towards Xiangyang and capture Jingzhou?¡± Zhou Yu asked again.


    ¡°We must defeat the Jiangxia navy and upy Jiangxia!¡± Sun Ce replied quickly. With Jiangxia blocking their way towards Jingzhou, they had to capture Jiangxia first.


    ¡°Then what if I told you that Jiangxia is already ours?¡± Zhou Yu asked with a smile.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Sun Ce immediately replied. What sort of joke is this? The Jiangxia Navy had seventy thousand men on high alert while the Jiangdong Navy only had sixty thousand at most. If they do not defeat the Jiangxia Navy, they would not be able to obtain Jiangxia. That is unless Liu Biao simply gave away Jiangxia for free.


    ¡°Haha. Milord, this is why I said there is good news! Liu Biao is really giving away Jiangxia to us!¡± Zhou Yu said to Sun Ce.


    ¡°What!?¡± Sun Ce was in disbelief but Zhou Yu did not seem to be lying.


    ¡°Milord. Please take a look at this. Bring him over here!¡± Zhou Yu said and then pped his hands. A few soldiers then brought along a civil official along with them.


    ¡°Who is this?¡± Sun Ce asked. He had never seen this civil official before.


    ¡°Following the orders of my Lord, the Lord Governor of JIngzhou, I am here to Master Sun Ce of Wu.¡± As half of Jiangdong¡¯snd was within Yangzhou and Xuzhou, Sun Ce did not have the position as Lord Governor of Jiangdong.


    The civil official was an envoy sent by Liu Biao.


    ¡°Liu Biao¡¯s envoy. Why did he sent you? Go back to Jingzhou and tell your Lord that my Jiangdong Army ising for his head to take revenge for my father!¡± Sun Ce immediate showed a hostile attitude.


    Zhou Yu sighed and stopped Sun Ce. ¡°Milord. Liu Biao had already sent his envoy. How about we listen to him first?¡±


    And so, Sun Ce listened to the envoy¡¯s words after being persuaded by Zhou Yu. The envoy wanted the Jiangdong Navy to move away and allow the Jingzhou Navy to pass through Huangzhou to attack Yangzhou. They also wanted Jiangdong to help with the attack. Jiangdong will then obtain the whole of Jiangxia as payment.


    Sun Ce took a deep breath. Even though he was bold, he would not just barter with an entire region, much less a vital region like Jiangxia. Especially when that region is so important that countless deaths were made in those waters just to obtain it.

 Chapter 573

    <h4>Chapter 573</h4>


    Sun Ce was so shocked by the news that he wondered if Liu Biao had gone mad. Jiangxia was a very important strategic position like Fancheng. Without Jiangxia, they would have no way of stopping the Jiangdong Army.


    ¡°Milord, they are not exactly giving away the whole of Jiangxia. They are keeping Chibi and Shiyang!¡± Zhou Yu reminded Sun Ce.


    ¡°Chibi and Shiyang?¡± Sun Ce frowned. These two were strategic spots that stopped others from going towards the southern region of Jingzhou and Changsha.


    ¡°Haha. There is no need to worry. Liu Biao is too used to naval battles. We cannot pass through these two areas through water but we can still advance bynd.


    Xiakou was a unique ce built around water. After passing through Xiakou, there is drynd. Although Chibi and Shiyang stood in the way, that is only true for the water route.


    ¡°Haha. After this, we can advance and the Southeast of Jingzhou will be ours!¡± Sun Ce thought to himself. Hisnd troops were quite powerful as well. Although they still lost to Yangzhou, it must be said that even Cao Cao could not guarantee victory against Yangzhou¡¯snd troops.


    On the other hand, Jiangdong was much more experiencedpared to Jingzhou in this area.


    ¡°Gongjin. Has Liu Biao gone crazy? Why does he want to attack Yangzhou? Didn¡¯t they be allies?¡± Sun Ce was worried that this might be a trap as Liu Biao intended to trade away Jiangxia to destroy Yangzhou.


    ¡°Milord does not need to worry about this. Liu Biao¡¯s intentions are genuine!¡± Zhou Yuughed with disdain and then told Sun Ce about what happened at Jingzhou. Liu Biao¡¯s actions at Xiangyang and the fact that Liu Mang escaped could not be kept hidden. It would be impossible to keep such big movements hidden.


    Liu Biao got cuckold. Naturally, he would go to war against the culprits. Even if he could endure his anger, if he didn¡¯t take any action, he would be mocked when this incident gets revealed. It was the same for Zhang Xiu. Zhang Xiu would not have rebelled and even offered his aunt to Cao Cao had the man been less tant in his actions.


    As Liu Mang had escaped from Jingzhou, Liu Biao was afraid that Liu Mang woulde back. That was why Liu Biao decided to strike first. He had no other options.


    ¡°Is Liu Mang just like Cao Cao?¡± Sun Ce asked with suspicion. Everyone knew that Cao Cao liked other people¡¯s wives but Liu Mang had never shown such track record. Although Sun Ce hated Liu Biao, he also felt sympathy for Liu Biao when he found out that Liu Biao¡¯s wife got impregnated by others.


    In the past, Sun Ce would have immediately lend Liu Biao some troops to quickly have Jingzhou and Yangzhou fight each other. However, he was now more cautious. He asked Zhou Yu if there was a chance that this might be a trap. After all, Jingzhou and Yangzhou had only formed an alliance a short while ago. It was too fast for the alliance to be broken.


    ¡°There is such a possibility.¡± Zhou Yu agreed.


    ¡°Then should we reject their proposal?¡± Sun Ce felt a bit disappointed since Jiangxia was already ced right in front of him.


    ¡°There is no need to reject them.¡± Zhou Yu shook his head. That was like showing others that Jiangdong is afraid. On top of that, they would also miss a very good opportunity to easily obtain Jiangxia. It was not so bad when they had Lujiang as a buffer but now Lujiang belonged to Lu Bu and the cunning Chen Gong.


    As for Jiangxia, they could defeat Jiangxiast time when it wasmanded by Huang Zu but now the enemy general had changed. The enemy general now was Wen Pin. More importantly, the enemy strategist Zhuge Liang was a major headache. Now Jiangdong was the one suffering a string of defeats. They would definitely regret it if they were to throw away this opportunity. As for the risks, there can be no great rewards without risks.


    ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Sun Ce asked. He too, was unwilling to let go of this opportunity.


    Zhou Yu then gave his advice. First, they would let Jingzhou through and see if they really attacked Yangzhou. Then only would they lend troops. Once Yangzhou is destroyed, they would take out Liu Biao¡¯s letter. Since they had done as promised, Liu Biao would not be able to deny them Jiangxia.


    ¡°Wonderful! Let us do it that way!¡± Sun Ce nodded. This way, they can obtain Jiangxia with as little risk as possible. They would be able to react in time, minimizing their losses if Jingzhou and Yangzhou were plotting to attack Jiangdong. On the other hand, if Jingzhou and Yangzhou really end up fighting each other, Sun Ce would only profit.


    ****


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Wen Pin snorted coldly when he read the letter.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did the Little Conqueror refuse?¡± Zhuge Liang asked as he fanned himself with his feather fan.


    ¡°He is letting us through but he is good at scheming.¡± Wen Pin said as he handed the letter to Zhuge Liang.


    It is said that Sun Ce was willing to let them through and lend troops but the troops would bete as they needed to allocate provisions.


    It was obvious from the phrasing thatte could mean never until Jingzhou left Xiakou.


    ¡°Haha. It is inevitable for them to be cautious!¡± Zhuge Liang shook his head.


    ¡°They want Xiakou without doing anything?¡± Wen Pin was unwilling. He worked hard for the safety of Liu Biao and Jingzhou but now they are giving Jiangxia away to the enemy.


    ¡°General. There is no need to get angry. Although the Jiangdong Army is not moving, they are letting us through. In that case, we cannot give them Xiakou. However, we can give them a few strongholds at the front of Xiakou. This should be enough to show them our sincerity.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Let us do it this way.¡± Wen Pin sneered. He wanted to show Jiangdong that they could defeat Yangzhou without help. At that time, Jiangdong would not be able to take Jiangxia as well because the condition was for them to send troops and help.


    Soon, warships started moving out of Xiakou and headed towards the Lujiang River. Only a few small ships that belonged to Jiangdong were seen along the way but they did not interfere at all.


    ¡°Liu Biao¡¯s Navy are really setting off?¡± Sun Ce asked as he listened to the reports from one of his subordinates. Jiangxia¡¯s actions could not be hidden from Jiangdong at all.


    ¡°Milord, this is true. Hundreds of warships are heading towards Lujiang.¡±


    ¡°Hundreds of warships?¡± Sun Ce thought to himself and calcted. Due to the presence of the ballista, the ships now can carry about three hundred people per ship instead of eight hundred. With a hundred warships, the total would be thirty thousand troops. However, Jiangxia¡¯s navy had a total of seventy thousand troops. So where did the other forty thousand troops go?


    ¡°Did you really see a hundred ships?¡± Sun Ce asked again.


    ¡°Yes Milord. There are only a hundred ships!¡±


    Sun Ce felt uneasy. Where could the other forty thousand troops go? This was arge number. It was toorge for them to be left behind even if it was for defense. He started to think there was a trap. ¡°Have the soldiers be on full alert!¡± Sun Ce ordered.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Zhou Yu stopped him. Putting the soldiers on alert would certainly prevent a sneak attack but it would quickly drain the soldier¡¯s strength.


    ¡°Let me ask first. What is the banner flying above the warship?¡± Zhou Yu asked.


    ¡°The banners are Wen and Zhuge.¡± The officer replied.


    ¡°Then it must be Wen Pin and Zhuge Liang.¡± Sun Ce felt excited since Wen Pin wasing out tomand. This was a good opportunity. If he could defeat the enemy¡¯s three thousand men then he could capture Wen Pin and Zhuge Liang together. However, Sun Ce quickly gave up on this idea since his army would probably suffer heavy losses in doing this.


    ¡°Did you see the banners Huo and Li?¡± Zhou Yu continued to ask.


    ¡°No. I did not see them.¡± The officer shook his head.


    Zhou Yu was referring to Huo Jun and Li Yan. Since their banners weren¡¯t seen, they were probably sitting out from this battle.


    ¡°Did you notice anything special from the Jiangxia navy?¡±


    ¡°Anything special?¡± The officer thought for a moment and then replied. ¡°Their armor seemed fine as though made with first ss woods.¡±


    ¡°I understand now.¡± Zhou Yu nodded while the others were still confused. ¡°Milord. These Jingzhou Navy are Liu Biao¡¯s personal troops from Xiangyang!¡± The Xiangyang Navy can be divided into two groups. One belonged to Cai Mao while the other belonged to Liu Biao. As Liu Biao was afraid that Jiangxia would rebel, he had his own soldiers ced there. As these troops were all close rtives of someone important, they were all given first ss goods. These are the ones being dispatched this time.


    ¡°They used the Xiangyang Navy? What about the Jiangxia Navy?¡± Sun Ce asked. The Jiangxia Navy now worked under themand of Huo Jun and Li Yan. They fought for their hometown which is why they fought so fearlessly, giving no end of troubles to Jiangdong.


    ¡°Milord, if it was you, would you give away Jiangxia?¡± Zhou Yu asked back.


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Sun Ce immediately replied without even needing to think. They fought for Jiangxia to chase Jiangdong out of Jiangxia. However, they were now asked to fight Yangzhou and once they won, Jiangxia would be given to Jiangdong. If the Jiangxia Navy found out about this, they would definitely rebel. That was why they could not be dispatched. With this, Sun Ce finally understood why forty thousand troops were left behind.


    ¡°Gongjin. Let us go and see how this Jingzhou Navy fights their battles!¡± Sun Ce feltfortable after his worries were eased. Both Jingzhou and Yangzhou were his enemies so it was great to watch both sides kill each other. He also needed to make sure that Jingzhou and Yangzhou were really fighting each other instead of faking it. This information would determine Jiangdong¡¯s actions in the future.


    ¡°Milord. You have forgotten to do one thing.¡± Zhou Yu said to Sun Ce.


    ¡°I have forgotten something?¡± Sun Ce was confused.


    ¡°Milord. We have been Yangzhou¡¯s neighbors for so long. Don¡¯t you think we should inform them of this?¡± Zhou Yu said with a smile.


    ¡°Hahaha! Yes! We should! Men! Send a letter to Lujiang and tell them their acquaintance from Jiangxia is paying them a visit!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The messenger quickly left. Did Sun Ce have any good intentions? Of course not. Yangzhou was simply at a disadvantage due to having a smaller navy. He did not want Yangzhou to be crushed too quickly and without doing much damage to Jingzhou. The best would be for both Yangzhou and Jingzhou to more thoroughly destroy each other.

 Chapter 574

    <h4>Chapter 574</h4>


    ¡°Report! Arge fleet is sighted at Huangzhou! They seem to be here to attack Lujiang!¡± A messenger reported to the young general, Lu Xun.


    ¡°Arge fleet? Is Sun Ce so ambitious? Did he decided to attack Yangzhou after failing to attack Jiangxia?¡± One navy soldier asked angrily. There weren¡¯t many officers that were patient. An upation that requires you to kill isn¡¯t for the even-tempered individuals.


    ¡°If they dare toe, we will show them our Yangzhou Navy¡¯s might and send them sinking into the Yangtze River again!¡± Anothermented indignantly.


    ¡°I understand. Leave.¡± Lu Xun waved at the messenger. Once the messenger had left, he said to the others. ¡°These troops are not from Jiangdong but from Jiangxia. They are Jingzhou¡¯s Navy.¡±


    ¡°What? Why is it Jingzhou? Didn¡¯t we form an alliance?¡± One person asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! I thought Jingzhou and Jiangdong are irreconcble? How did Jingzhou cross over? Are Jiangdong¡¯s men all trash?¡± Another person added.


    ¡°I do not know the actual reason but this is absolutely true as I have already received a warning from our neighbor, Jiangdong.¡± Lu Xun showed a letter. The information would not be wrong as Jiangdong would definitely not give them early warning if they were the ones attacking.


    The officers all read the letter but they still did not know what to do. ¡°General Lu. What should we do now?¡± They did not know how the Jingzhou Army avoided the Jiangdong Army nor did they know why the Jingzhou Army wasing.


    Lu Xun thought for a while and said. ¡°No matter what, they can¡¯t have any good intentions. Tell the army to prepare for war!¡±


    ¡°General? Wouldn¡¯t this be inappropriate?¡± One person hesitated. Jingzhou was their ally. The alliance was made under oath so they could not fight each other. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we make things clear first?¡±


    ¡°There is nothing inappropriate about this.¡± Lu Xun replied and then asked coldly. ¡°Are you all afraid?¡±


    ¡°Afraid? Who is afraid? When we followed General Gan Ning, there were only seven thousand of us. Even then, we were not afraid of the Jiangdong Army. Why would we be afraid of Jingzhou?¡±


    ¡°Then why are you hesitating? Prepare for war!¡± Lu Xun scolded. ¡°Are you all going to hide like tortoises? We are the Yangzhou Army! Show your courage and follow me to battle! We will not attack unless they attack first!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± All the 1000-menmander replied and started making their preparations. Although Lu Xun was young, none of them dared to go against him. After that, Lu Xun ordered a messenger to deliver a letter to Chen Gong requesting for Chen Gong to formte a n.


    Lu Xun wanted a fight as his troops were new. They have only been spending their time training against pirates. However, pirates weren¡¯t exactly good for gaining experience for war. If Lu Xun had veteran troops, there was no need to send them out. However, these were mostly new recruits. If they were to hide around in their first battle, it would be very hard to lead them in the future.


    And so, about twenty warships set out of Yangzhou. They only had about three hundred men per ship. This was the most Yangzhou could dispatch as they did not have much troops in the first ce.


    ¡°Yangzhou has set out?¡± Sun Ce watched the Yangtze River from his own ship. It had a fast current that provides prosperity1. Sun Ce and the others were here to watch from the sidelines. That was why Sun Ce only had one ship and its speed was fast. He even had food and drinks prepared.


    ¡°Gongjin. What do you think?¡± Sun Ce asked as Zhou Yu was frowning. This was puzzling to Sun Ce as regardless of whether Yangzhou or Jingzhou won, it would be a good thing for JIangdong.


    ¡°Milord. Do you see that?¡± Zhou Yu pointed at the distance.


    ¡°See what?¡± Sun Ce asked. As it was misty at the river, his visibility was affected.


    ¡°That ship! Yangzhou¡¯s warship!¡±


    ¡°What about it?¡± Sun Ce asked as he looked at the thin ship. It looked uglier than a tower ship. ¡°What is there to see about it? There are only twenty ships. Also, look at those holes in the ship! Are they not afraid of leaks?¡± Sun Ceughed. Previously, Jiang Qin had lost to Gan Ning because of the ballista. But now that Jiangdong also has the ballista, he no longer feared the Yangzhou Navy. Even if they had superior firepower, Sun Ce has a fleet two to three timesrger which he can use to suppress Yangzhou.


    ¡°Really?¡± Zhou Yu shook his head. He had a bad feeling about this.


    The Jingzhou Army continued forward unhindered. With the help of the sails, they quickly entered Yangzhou¡¯s territory


    ¡°Report! There is a fleet approaching us!¡± A voice shouted from the observation tower of the tower ship, towards Zhuge Liang and Wen Pin.


    ¡°Did Sun Ce change his mind and refuse to let us past?¡± Wen Pin furrowed his brows.


    ¡°General. Do not get angry. It is probably not the Jiangdong¡¯s Navy.¡± Zhuge Liang replied. If Jiangdong had intended to stop them, they would have done so earlier.


    ¡°It is not the Jiangdong Army?¡± Wen Pin asked. It was hard to see because of the mist but they quickly got close enough due to their speed.


    ¡°Report! Yangzhou¡¯s fleet is spotted!¡±


    ¡°Yangzhou¡¯s fleet is here already? They seem to havee prepared.¡± Although they had just entered Yangzhou¡¯s territory, they were still far away from Yangzhou. Yet, the Yangzhou Navy have already left their camp. The n to catch them unprepared have already failed.


    ¡°Of course, it is because someone informed them.¡± Zhuge Liang said softly, while referring to the Jiangdong Army.


    ¡°What an oddly shaped warship.¡± Wen Pin furrowed his brows when Yangzhou¡¯s ship could finally be seen clearly. This is because normally the bow of warships were t and looked more like a construct on water. However, the bows of these warships were sharp. They looked likerge ¡®mengchong¡¯.


    ¡°Is Yangzhouing over to fight us?¡± Wen Pinughed and started counting the number of enemy ships.


    ¡°Haha! Heaven is on my side!¡± Wen Pinughed. He was now happy that Jiangdong did not immediately send out troops to fight. Twenty ships was too small a number. If he could destroy these twenty ships now, Jiangdong would not have a chance to send troops. That way, Jingzhou would be able to keep Jiangxia. After all, Jiangdong did not send troops as promised.


    Like Zhou Yu, Zhuge Liang did not look down on Yangzhou¡¯s fleet. He seemed to be thinking of something as he looked at the openings on the ship.


    ¡°Report. The Yangzhou Navy has asked us why we are here.¡±


    ¡°Tell them we are here to attack them!¡± Wen Pin replied to his subordinate but he was stopped by Zhuge Liang. ¡°No need. Let just attack them right away.¡±


    ¡°Is it really the Jingzhou Army?¡± Lu Xun asked while using the telescope. With the telescope, he could clearly see Zhuge Liang and Wen Pin. His new recruits all took a deep breath as the enemy had five times more ships than them. They were terrified. On the other hand, some of the veterans in his army were still alright.


    ¡°The Heaven is on your side?¡± Lu Xun muttered as he read Wen Pin¡¯s lips.


    ¡°General. Jingzhou has not given us a reply. Should we ask them one more time?¡±


    ¡°No need. Prepare for battle!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± The soldiers were shocked. Didn¡¯t Lu Xun say that they would not attack first? They have not even confirmed if this was a misunderstanding.


    ¡°This is because they are here to attack us.¡± Lu Xun said indifferently. Just as soon as he said that, the horn sounding the start of the battle was heard.


    ¡°General. How did you know?¡± One person asked skeptically.


    Lu Xun was able to find out because he could read the lips of Zhuge Liang and Wen Pin.


    ¡°Transmit my orders. Geese Formation! Lower the sails and prepare to fire!¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    ¡°Attack alongside the gship!¡± Lu Xun gave the order coldly. In battle, there was the powerful cavalry and the weak infantry. Although the Yangzhou Navy were small, they were still like an elite cavalry on the water. On the other hand, the Jingzhou Army were just infantries.


    ¡°They dared to attack?¡± Sun Ce was stunned. Twenty ships fought against a hundred ships. Even Sun Ce would not dare act this way despite his boldness. He would use his superior speed to create a distance and wait for the enemy¡¯s formation to crumble before swallowing them whole. On the other hand, the Yangzhou Navy simply charged forward. Wasn¡¯t this just courting death?


    ¡°How bold! Who was the enemymander again? Lu Xun?¡± Wen Pinmented as he coldly looked at the approaching enemy. He then sneered. ¡°I have to admire you. But naval battles does not rely on bravery! Let me teach you how naval battles are fought!¡± Wen Pin also felt indignant. The fact that Lu Xun charged forward also meant that he did not ce Wen Pin in his eyes at all.


    ¡°Raise the sails! Charge!¡± Wen Pin was also fired up. Due to his position, raising the sails will increase their speed. At this moment, Zhuge Liang left Wen Pin¡¯s gship and returned to his own ship.


    ¡°Military Advisor.¡± Zhuge Liang was greeted by Huo Jun when he returned to his own ship. Li Yan was left behind at Jiangxia.


    ¡°Huo Jun. Who do you think will win in this battle?¡± Zhuge Liang asked.


    ¡°This battle?¡± Huo Jun thought to himself. The Yangtze River may be wide but it was not wide enough for a hundred ships to keep pace with each other. Because of this, the towered ships will slow down to allow the vanguards to advance first.


    ¡°ording to reason, General Wen Pin has the upper hand. But¡­¡± Huo Jun said. Wen Pin had a hundred ships while Yangzhou only had twenty. This was a huge difference in strength. However, he still felt uncertain when he saw Yangzhou¡¯s warships. After all, it was Yangzhou that created the ballista.


    ¡°Your observation is good.¡± Zhuge Liangughed indifferently. Although he was younger than Huo Jun, he was a schr. He did not want tomand the navy but makerge strategies. That was why he wanted to groom a propermander for the navy. Huo Jun and Li Yan were being tested.


    ¡°Military Advisor. What do you think?¡± Huo Jun asked humbly.


    ¡°They will neither win nor lose.¡± Zhuge Liang replied.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You will understand once you see it!¡±


    ¡°General. We have reached firing range.¡± One of Yangzhou¡¯s officers said. They were seven hundred paces away which was close enough to fire.


    ¡°Don¡¯t attack yet.¡± Lu Xun replied. Although they can hit at this range, they were in the gship. That is, the front of the Geese Formation.


    ¡°Six hundred paces.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t attack yet.¡±


    ¡°Four hundred paces.¡± The officer reminded again but Lu Xun remained silent. The soldiers also did not dare to attack without orders.


    ¡°We will begin our attack at three hundred paces.¡± Lu Xun told his men.


    ¡°Three hundred paces?¡± One soldier questioned. At that range, the enemy would be able to attack them as well. That was the range of the ballista that Liu Mang had given Jingzhou and Jiangdong.


    ¡°Carry out the order!¡± Lu Xun said coldly.


    ¡°Yes!¡± The soldier could only do as he was told.


    At three hundred paces, Wen Pin had also received notification from his men. ¡°General. The enemy warship is within range!¡±


    ¡°Transmit my orders! Fire the ballista!¡± Unlike Lu Xun, Wen Pin ordered for the ballista to be used the moment he could. The ballista aimed at their opponents.


    ¡°Fire!¡± The order was given and the shots were fired. The power of the ballista remained unchanged. However, although damaged, the twenty Yangzhou warships were still doing rtively fine.


    ¡°What?¡± Wen Pin was shocked when he thought that he could cause the enemy to lose a few ships from that volley.


    ¡°Is the enemy¡¯s first volley over? Now it¡¯s my turn! Charge at full speed!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± At this moment, the Yangzhou Navy charged at full speed. If they were any slower, they would be shot at by the ballista.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Wen Pin had his men fire at the enemy and had caused damaged. However, the condition for that was to slow down their own speed. However, Yangzhou¡¯s fleet did not slow down and was charging towards them.


    ¡°Prepare to ram them!¡± Lu Xun roared. The crew all held on to a fixture by their side. Liu Mang had originally used the pointed bow when designing the ship because it looked great. However, Lu Xun used it like a spear, thrusting into the enemy¡¯s ship.


    ¡°Avoid it!¡± Wen Ping quickly ordered. The Yangzhou Army¡¯s warship had already torn apart a warship by ramming into it.


    Wen Pin saw an illusion. It was as though the battle was onnd and his infantries were being ripped apart by an enemy cavalry.


    Fortunately, Wen Pin¡¯s orders came in time. Besides the vanguard, the other ships managed to avoid being rammed. The battlefield was now in a mess where everyone was sandwiched between each other.


    ¡°Use the ballista! Shoot them!¡± Wen Pin roared. At this distance, the battle heavily depended on who could shoot faster. However, the Yangzhou Army had not fired a single shot yet. That means they did not need to draw the bowstrings and would naturally be faster.


    ¡°Fire!¡± Lu Xun¡¯s voice resounded and countless ballista immediately let loose their arrows.


    At this moment, Wen Pin noticed a problem. The Yangzhou Army¡¯s warships were shorter than their own towered ships. If they wanted to fire on their enemy, they would need to aim downwards or else they would miss the enemy and his their own allies.


    After the volley, the damage was quickly assessed. Lu Xun¡¯s fleet was damaged while Wen Pin only lost three ships from being rammed.


    ¡°How could this be?¡± Lu Xun was at a lost. All those shots fired had turned the enemy ships into porcupines. However, they were not able to sink a single ship.


    ¡°Haha!¡± Wen Pinughed when he saw that his ships have not sunk. This was thanks to the watertightpartments that Zhuge Liang had suggested. The ship would not sink unless the damage was extremely heavy.


    ¡°Watertightpartments!¡± Lu Xun also noticed this as their own ship had this design. He never expected Jingzhou to have it.


    ¡°Surround them!¡± Wen Pin gave the order. Since Yangzhou could not sink them, he decided to use his superior numbers to surround and slowly deal with Yangzhou.


    ¡°You want to surround me?¡± Lu Xun sneered. There were were two reasons Lu Xun did not have his ballista fire at three hundred paces away. One is because he did not want to slow down. The other was because there were plenty of new recruits. His new recruits were the one using the ballista but even they wouldn¡¯t miss at such close range. He did this partly because being clumsy would make him lose face but he never expected the enemy to have watertightpartments.


    ¡°Bring it on!¡± Lu Xun coldly looked at the approaching ships. ¡°Open up the second, third and fourth gun ports!¡± With this order given, all the ballista hidden away showed themselves.


    ¡°This is¡­!¡± Huo Jun who was watching from afar was no longer calm. Fortunately, he was in the rear instead of the front. Each port had five ballista for a total of twenty per side. This meant a single ship had forty ballista. Huo Jun felt like he could barely breathe as he took this all in.


    ¡°Fire!¡± Lu Xun ordered. ¡°Fire all the arrows on the ballista!¡± Each ballista had five arrows per clip so hundreds of arrows were fired. Even their watertightpartments would not be able to save a ship after taking so much damage.


    Within a short moment, twenty of Wen Pin¡¯s warships sunk to the bottom of the river. There were over six thousand troops on those ships and they all worked directly under Wen Pin. Wen Pin felt his heart ache from the loss.


    ¡°I will kill you!¡± Wen Pin roared angrily. His enemy have not yet suffered much damage but he had already lost six thousand men. He already had the determination to fight to the end to defeat his enemy but suddenly the gong sounding the retreat was heard.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Wen Pin snarled angrily.


    ¡°It is me.¡± Zhuge Liang replied.


    ¡°Military Advisor? Why do you want to retreat? I want to destroy the Yangzhou Navy and kill that whelp Lu Xun!¡± Wen Pin¡¯s eyes were red.


    ¡°And then what?¡± Zhuge Liang asked indifferently.


    ¡°And then what?¡± Wen Pin did not think of whates after.


    ¡°Our army would bepletely wiped out. Even if we return to Xiakou, we will no longer be able to defend Jiangxia. Sun Ce would be able to profit from our misfortune and take JIangxia before moving on to Jingzhou. General Wen Pin. At that time, will you fight to the death loyally or will you choose to surrender to Sun Ce?¡± Zhuge Liang¡¯s question immediately made Wen Pin clear headed.


    Wen Pin had to agree that Yangzhou was powerful. If he wanted to destroy Yangzhou¡¯s fleet, he would have to sacrifice at least fifteen thousand of Liu Biao¡¯s personal troops and also lose the ability to defend Jiangxia. At that time, Sun Ce can just take everything easily. In the first ce, Liu Biao offered JIangxia away because he wanted Jiangdong to attack together with him.


    ¡°Then, what should I do now?¡± Wen Pin asked Zhuge Liang hoping for an answer.


    Zhuge Liang looked at the retreating fleet and replied. ¡°Compared to us, Jiangdong should be more anxious about Yangzhou¡¯s fleet. General, do not forget. We have already paid for the destruction of Yangzhou¡¯s fleet.¡±


    ¡°Are we really giving Jiangxia away to Jiangdong?¡± Wen Pin was still unwilling.


    ¡°Regardless of whether we will give away Jiangxia, we will need to defeat Yangzhou first.¡± Zhuge Liang replied calmly and looked at the lone ship at the distance. He then muttered to himself. ¡°You have already seen enough of Jingzhou¡¯s sincerity. Now, what will you do?¡±


    ¡°This ship¡­?¡± Sun Ce felt his head turn numb as he looked at Yangzhou¡¯s ship. He no longer mocked them. So what if it was ugly? That one ship had forty ballista. That was as many ballista as eight of his towered ships. He had fought Jingzhou for so long and he also had never sunk twenty ships in a single battle. If he wanted to count the first three that got rammed, it would be twenty three ships.


    Should he fight Yangzhou together with Jingzhou or take on Yangzhou alone? Sun Ce was terrified. He also understood that Gan Ning had left with five thousand men. Can Yangzhou even be stopped if Gan Ning were to return?


    ¡°Lu Xun Lu Boyan?¡± Zhou Yu muttered the name. In the past, he would treat this person with disdain but now he had to reevaluate Lu Xun. After all, this youngster was now Yangzhou¡¯s navalmander.


    ¡°Milord. Yangzhou¡¯s Navy cannot be allowed to exist.¡± Zhou Yu finally said to Sun Ce. He had a bad feeling when it came to Yangzhou¡¯s warships and now he finally understood the reason.


    ¡°Yangzhou. King of Shu, Liu Mang. Just how many secrets do you have?¡± Zhou Yu constantly thought to himself.


    Sun Ce looked at the waters and nodded. At the same time, he could not help but desire Yangzhou¡¯s warships.


    ¡°General. Have we won?¡± One of Lu Xun¡¯s new recruit asked when he saw the enemy retreat.


    Lu Xun saw the enemy¡¯s actions and smiled. ¡°It can be considered a win.¡± He only breathed a sigh of relief after the Jingzhou Navypletely disappeared from his sight.


    ¡°We won! We won!¡± The new recruits cheered. This was their first actual battle. Their opponent was the experienced Jingzhou Navy and the enemy was several times their number. Yet, they were still able to win.


    The other veterans were happy for the new recruits though they weren¡¯t as excited as Gan Ning sunk the entire enemy fleet of thirty thousand. Although they were able to deal heavy damage to the enemy, the achievements here could hardlypare.


    ¡°We won! Milord, I have lived up to your expectations.¡± Lu Xun said and closed his eyes.


    ¡°General? What¡¯s wrong?¡± One of the officer caught Lu Xun. If it was not because of this, Lu Xun would have copsed onto the floor.


    ¡°Medic! Where are you?¡± One officer shouted loudly.


    ¡°Stop shouting. I¡¯m right here.¡± A delicate voice replied.


    ¡°Sister Shang! Great Aunt Shang! Come quick! Our General is¡­!¡± One of the new recruit sounded like he was going to cry.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make so much noise and let her through.¡± A 1000-men officer appeared and made the other give way to the medical officer.


    The youngdy named Shang was one of Liu Mang¡¯s medics. When Liu Mang made a barracks for women, everyone questioned his decision. After all, women cannot fight. Even the violent ones could only move things at most. Liu Mang thought the same in that women cannot fight. Even if they could, could men still be called men if they needed women to protect them?


    However, Liu Mang knew that women were more attentive. Not many soldiers actually die in battle. Most suffer injuries and only die because weren¡¯t treated in time, or weren¡¯t treated well enough.


    This medic in particr was called Shang Yun. She had twopanions Shang Wan and Shang Xiang. The three of them were known as the Three Sisters. As all three of them were beautiful, many soldiers wanted to marry them. However, the Three Sisters were very proud. Shang Yun said she won¡¯t marry anyone that isn¡¯t at least a General. Shang Wan said she won¡¯t marry anyone that isn¡¯t at least a Governor. The most beautiful amongst them, Shang Xiang, never said anything. However, Shang Wan and Shang Yun seemed to revolve around her so Shang Xiang¡¯s standards must be higher.


    Shang Yun stepped forward and blinked the moment she saw Lu Xun. People said that men love beautiful women. However, the women also loved attractive men!


    Lu Xun inherited Lu Kan¡¯s heroic looks and also the gentleness of someone from Jiangnan. As a result, Lu Xun looks very attractive. On top of that, Lu Xun was young and already a General. Shang Yun could not help but be attracted.


    ¡°Sigh. Medic Shang! Why did you turn red? How is our General?¡± A dense and uncouth man asked Shang Yun.


    ¡°It is not your concern!¡± Shang Yun finally reacted and started to check Lu Xun¡¯s pulse. Shang Yun did her job properly. While checking Lu Xun¡¯s pulse, she asionally frowned and asionally rxed. The other soldiers wished they could rece the unconscious Lu Xun.


    Finally, Shang Yun breathed out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°How is it? Can our General be saved?¡± Someone asked.


    ¡°Saved? Your General can live up to a hundred years!¡± Shang Yun said in a foul mood. ¡°He is just too tired! I will prescribe some medicine to you. Go to a military doctor to get the medicine.¡±


    Lu Xun was too nervous. Like the new recruits, this was also Lu Xun¡¯s first battle. However, Lu Xun was themanding officer. As his first battle, it was a battle he needed to win.


    ¡°Medic Shang. How do we make this medicine?¡± One person asked.


    Shang Yun sighed to herself and realized that these uncouth men would not know how to make medicine. It is no wonder the King of Shu created this position. ¡°Come. I will do it.¡± Shang Yun inadvertently rmended herself for the job even though such a person already existed. This is especially true since Lu Xun was still a General. Shang Yun was unqualified.


    ______


    1. Totally unrted bit of trivia ced at a weird ce. Fast river current = prosperous locations.

 Chapter 575

    <h4>Chapter 575</h4>


    ¡°Zijing is really the best aide!¡± Lu Bu praised generously at Yuzhou. Initially, Lu Bu had disregard Lu Su and even treated him with suspicion. After all, Lu Su was a defeated general. But he soon found out that Lu Su was a great talent.


    ¡°Marquis Wen have overpraised.¡± Lu Su patiently and humbly replied.


    ¡°Sigh. This wouldn¡¯t have happened to you if the Sun Family had listened to your advice.¡± Lu Bu said to Lu Su. At that time, they have already captured the two most difficult cities, Dingcheng and Nandun. Nandun caused them to lose over ten thousand men. To capture Nandun, Liu Mang had sent a letter telling them to spare no effort. Thanks to that, they were not able to keep Nandun. Liu Bei¡¯s im that the Lu Bu¡¯s Army intends to massacre everyone also slowly became true. How could it not be true? Everyone in Nandun was a soldier. That was why Dingcheng would be even harder to capture.


    However, Lu Su helped to obtain Dingcheng effortlessly. One reason for this is because Liu Bei requested reinforcements from Cao Cao. Cao Cao had his troops wear Liu Bei¡¯s outfit and raised Liu Bei¡¯s banners. They wanted to pressure Yangzhou into retreating and then taking Yuzhou¡¯s city for themselves.


    Lu Su saw that Cao Cao came to take advantage. He also knew that Yangzhou had spent so much resources to help Liu Biao for the opportunity to wipe out Yuzhou and Liu Bei. Naturally, Yangzhou would not agree to Cao Cao¡¯s meddling.


    Meanwhile, Cao Cao did not ask who was leading Yangzhou¡¯s army. If he had, he would not have dared to interfere. This is because unlike other generals, Lu Bu was too hot blooded to negotiate for gains and losses. If you were to irritate Lu Bu, he would not care about any covert or overt strategies. He will simply beat you up first. If Lu Su had not been around, that is exactly what would have happened. At that time, the one thates out happy is Liu Bei.


    Lu Su chose to do the same thing as Cao Cao and have the soldiers wear Liu Bei¡¯s outfit. After all, there were lots of clothing left after taking down Nandun. Since Cao Cao¡¯s Army and Liu Bei¡¯s Army weren¡¯t exactly friendly with each other, the two armies wouldn¡¯t have interacted much anyway. After all, Cao Cao only wanted to make sure Yangzhou doesn¡¯t control the Central ins. That was why Lu Su¡¯s acting was sufficient to have Dingcheng¡¯s defenders open the gate for ¡®allies¡¯. Once the gate was open, the gatekeeper was killed and the rest of the army captured Dingcheng easily.


    When Lu Bu mentioned the Sun Family, Lu Su felt a bit sad. Sun Ce was not the Lord he wanted to serve as Sun Ce, like Lu Bu, were too tyrannical. They are the kind that are so overconfident that they would end up killing themselves. It was good if they were leading the charge but as men with territories, they needed the ability oversee things from the rear so that the leading general can fight in peace.


    Sun Ce was suitable to be a General but not a Lord. If it was not because of Zhou Yu, he would have never been able to conquer Jiangdong.


    On the other hand, Sun Quan was someone Lu Su believed to be a good Lord as Sun Quan was adept at ruling and knew how to obtain popr sentiment. Although Lu Su dreamed of serving Sun Quan as his Lord, Sun Quan ended up being too impatient.


    Sun Quan was jealous of his outstanding brother and became too ambitious for his own good. He wanted to kill Lu Meng and Ling Cao at Linhuai just to take military power. It was too shortsighted and filled with the desire only to prove himself. That was why he ended up getting caught by Zhang Liao.


    However, Lu Su quickly dispelled his gloomy thoughts. He may be a guest within Lu Bu¡¯s army but he felt himself slowly integrate into the Yangzhou Army.


    ¡°Wenyuan. How goes the effort to pacify the people?¡± Lu Bu asked the nearby Zhang Liao.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Milord. We have already opened up the granary in Dingcheng to give provisions to the people. The people are quiet.¡± Zhang Liao replied. The people were afraid of them when they captured Dingcheng as Nandun city was nearby. To pacify the people, Lu Su suggested giving the people food. They would not use their own food as they require those provisions for war. However, Dingcheng still had some provisions. Although it was not much, it was enough to lower the people¡¯s hostility towards Yangzhou.


    ¡°We have captured Dingcheng but we cannot lower our guards. After all, he have not yet reached Runan. On top of that, with Cao Cao¡¯s Army in the way, it would be hard to reach Liu Bei!¡± Lu Bu said after drinking some water. He wondered if he had to fight Cao Cao.


    Everyone frowned as no one had any suggestions. Their hands were tied as the Cao Cao Army was in the way. Although everyone knew that Cao Cao was ying tricks by using Liu Bei¡¯s armor, they could not start a war against Cao Cao since it would only make Liu Bei happy.


    ¡°If only Gongtai was here.¡± Lu Bumented. If Chen Gong was here, he would help Lu Bu analyze the benefits and disadvantages then help form a n.


    ¡°Milord. Should we ask Zijing?¡± Zhang Liao asked Lu Bu. Chen Gong was talented but so was Lu Su Lu Zijing. In actual fact, Zhang Liao already had a stratagem but he kept silent so that Lu Su can quickly be part of Lu Bu¡¯s Army.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Zijing is here!¡± Lu Bu¡¯s eyes shone. ¡°Zijing. Is there any advice for me this time?¡± Lu Bu asked as he raised his cup towards Lu Su.


    ¡°I do not dare!¡± Lu Su shook his head. ¡°Marquis Wen. Cao Cao¡¯s troops may have already been stationed in Yuzhou City but they cannot be stationed there for long.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Some of the generals were confused. The fighting in the North had already reduced a lot as Cao Cao wanted the Yuan brothers to kill each other. For this reason, he gave Yuan Shang an official position and gave Yuan Tan a title. Just like this, the two brothers who never got along well happily fought against each other. At this point in time, Cao Cao would not send in his troops to interfere.


    ¡°Cao Cao won¡¯t go to the North for the time being but he would have to defend his ownnd!¡± Lu Su said to Lu Bu and the others. It was already getting cold in the North and it was almost time for the troops to rest. However, the same cannot be said for the Central ins.


    ¡°Are we going to attack Yanzhou?¡± One person frowned. Attacking Cao Cao within his territory was the only way they could make Cao Cao move. However, Cao Cao didn¡¯t have many neighbors that was willing to attack him. The gains would not make up for the losses even if it was Yangzhou that attacked Cao Cao.


    ¡°Who said we are going to attack Yanzhou?¡± Lu Su replied calmly. Attacking Yanzhou would only start a war between Cao Cao and Yangzhou. Even if Cao Cao did not want to fight, he would be forced to fight for the sake of his dignity.


    ¡°Then what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°There is no other meaning. I just want Marquis Wen to take the Wolf Cavalry and the Xiliang Cavalry to Yanzhou. Preferably run all the way to Chenliu and Xuchang. Let the whole of the Han Dynasty see our Yangzhou¡¯s powerful army!¡± Lu Su said calmly.


    ¡°Go to Chenliu, Xudou?¡± Lu Bu¡¯s eyes glinted. Showing off his might to Cao Cao would be refreshing. It was also feasible because of their superior mobility. They can also pass through unobstructed just by bringing some provisions with them.


    ¡°Teacher. Wouldn¡¯t this be a provocation? What if Cao Cao gets angry?¡± It was not so much about giving Cao Cao face. They simply could not afford to offend Cao Cao.


    ¡°Why do we have to carry Yangzhou¡¯s banner? We can always use Yuzhou¡¯s banner!¡± Lu Su gave this evil idea. At that time, Cao Cao would not be able to do anything. Even if Cao Cao were to know whats going on and make a fuss about it, he can only go to Liu Bei to settle ounts.


    ¡°What if they intercept us?¡± Another person asked.


    ¡°What is he going to use to intercept us? The Tiger Cavalry or his newly made Xiandeng?¡± Lu Su asked. ¡°He would not use his Tiger Cavalry because he would be the one losing out. After all, the North have not been pacified yet and he still wanted to expand his cavalry. Why would he take out these elites to go after the Xiliang Cavalry?¡±


    ¡°We are just telling Cao Cao to go defend his own city. Otherwise, we cannot guarantee that the traitorous Liu Bei¡¯s defeated army would not blindly attack Yanzhou!¡±

 Chapter 576

    <h4>Chapter 576</h4>


    Cao Cao was living the good life at Xudou. He had good food and had women apanying him. This was all within his capacity as someone with a high position. At the age of twenty, he was appointed district captain of Luoyang. Upon taking up the post, he ced rows of multicolored stakes outside his office and ordered his men to flog those who vited thew. The uncle of one of the most powerful eunuch, Jian Shuo, was flogged when he was caught breaking curfew. This incident gave Cao Cao his reputation as a ruthless person.


    Later, during the Yellow Turban Rebellion, Cao Cao sincerely wanted to help the Han as a loyal minister but the world was in chaos. When Wang Fen tried to recruit Cao Cao in a coup to rece Emperor Ling, Cao Cao refused.


    When Emperor Ling died, Liu Bian took the throne but it was the Empress Dowager and his advisors that had the power. He Jin wanted to get rid of the Ten Attendants but did not have the Empress Dowager¡¯s support. He got help from Dong Zhuo to force the Empress Dowager topel. However, he was assassinated before Dong Zhuo could arrive. When Dong Zhuo arrived, he got rid of the opposition and then reced the Emperor with Chen Liu. He then had people poison Liu Bian. Cao Cao refused to cooperate with Dong Zhuo so he escaped from Luoyang and help start the coalition to fight against Dong Zhuo.


    Dong Zhuo was rmed by the formation of the coalition and razed Luoyang while looting ancient tombs and burials. Cao Cao fought against Dong Zhuo but was outnumbered and defeated by Dong Zhuo¡¯s Army led by Xu Rong. Cao Cao himself was injured. After returning to Suanzao, Cao Cao suggested that the coalition continued to chase after Dong Zhuo but the others wanted to secretly build up their own armies. Soon the armies began fighting one another and the coalition disbanded.


    From that moment onwards, Cao Cao knew that the world no longer belonged to the Liu Family. However, it was only a thought. He would only go off to defeat other enemies like Yuan Shu and Tao Qian due to other circumstances. His properties expanded. If it was not because of Lu Bu and Liu Bei¡¯s interference, Xuzhou would have long been his.


    Even then, Cao Cao continued to visit the Han Emperor. Initially, Cao Cao nned to hand over the political power to the Han Emperor. He wanted to be a faithful official. However, the Emperor and his chancellor was too anxious. People from the Fu Family, Dong Family and many others have tried to assassinate Cao Cao many times. Even if Cao Cao could endure the abuse, his subordinates could not. This resulted in the scenario where Cao Cao was holding the Emperor captive.


    Cao Cao had defeated Yuan Shu and expelled Lu Bu. He even defeated Yuan Shao. Why shouldn¡¯t he be enjoying life now? He simply needed to wait for the North to be pacified then he could go on to take the Central ins. He would be like Liu Bang once he unify thend.


    Now it was the King of Shu Liu Mang who was giving Cao Cao problems. So Cao Cao was determined to not let Liu Mang seed. By garrisoning troops at Yuzhou, Yangzhou would no longer be able to act.


    ¡°Come! Apany me for a drink!¡± Cao Cao raised his cup as he held onto one of the dancers.


    ¡°How loathsome.¡± The beauty teased Cao Cao, making his heart itch. It was simply one of the ways to attract men as things that cannot be obtained were more precious. The woman also knew how to be moderate as Cao Cao was a very powerful man. So she drank some wine and then said to Cao Cao. ¡°Prime Minister, let me feed you!¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡± Cao Caoughed and moved in to take his drink.


    Cao Cao continued to enjoy his leisure time until a middle-aged schr arrived at his home.


    ¡°Master Xun!¡± The senior bodyguards recognized Xun You and promptly greeted him.


    ¡°Where is the Lord?¡± Xun You asked.


    ¡°Master Xun, the Lord is listening to songs at the ¡®Garden¡¯.¡± One guard replied.


    ¡°At the ¡®Garden¡¯? Take me there!¡± Xun You furrowed his brows knowing that the Garden was pretty much Cao Cao¡¯s personal brothel. Cao Cao was also doing this in broad daylight.


    ¡°Master Xun, if there is anything to discuss, I am sure it can be done tomorrow? Right now the Lord¡­ might be upied.¡± The housekeeper quickly stopped Xun You.


    ¡°Tomorrow? By then it would be toote! Step aside!¡± Xun You shouted at the housekeeper.


    ¡°This¡­¡± The housekeeper was someone usually by Cao Cao¡¯s side. Even a few marquis from the Imperial Court had to show him respect. However, the housekeeper dared not be too impudent in front of Xun You as Xun You was one of Cao Cao¡¯s trusted aide.


    ¡°Step aside or I will use my sword!¡± Xun You was starting to be angry and took out his sword


    ¡°Master Xun, don¡¯t be impatient.¡± The housekeeper panicked seeing that Xun You was serious with his threat. It would be a shame to be killed by Xun You since Cao Cao would not put a skilled tactician to death just for a housekeeper. ¡°I will bring Master Xun to the Lord but it is not up to me if you can meet him.¡±


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense and take me to meet the Lord!¡± Xun You sheathed his sword after the housekeeper started to lead the way.


    ¡°Gongda. Why are you here?¡± A sturdy man guarding the doorway called out. The sword in his hand glittered brilliantly. This man was Xu Zhu, Xu Zhongkang. He took over Dian Wei¡¯s position after Dian Wei lost his life protecting Cao Cao.


    ¡°Zhongkang. I have important matters to report to the Lord!¡± Xun You cupped his fist at Xu Zhu.


    ¡°Important matters? Can it be dyed for a while?¡± Xu Zhu furrowed his brows and asked hesitantly. This is because Xu Zhu who had been there for a while could hear everything that was going on inside. It was really not the time to interrupt Cao Cao.


    ¡°How long is a while?¡± Xun You asked anxiously.


    ¡°A while means a while!¡± Xu Zhu tried to deal with Xun You while listening to the sound going on inside. He listened until the voices inside stopped. Then heughed and said, ¡°Alright. Gongda, you can go in now.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Xun You was baffled. It was truly just ¡®a while¡¯. He could not understand what just happened because his hearing was not as good as Xu Zhu¡¯s.


    When Xun You had finally reached Cao Cao, Cao Cao had already worn his clothes. Someone had already notified Cao Cao.


    Cao Cao waved away the women. The one by his side was still blushing while looking at Cao Cao bitterly. However, she still withdrew.


    ¡°Gongda. You are here because of an important matter?¡± Cao Cao knew that something important happened as the whole of Yanzhou¡¯s government affairs was being managed by Xun You. As Guo Jia had fallen ill, he was inactive.


    When Xun You visited, Cao Cao had initially thought that the Emperor¡¯s people were being restless again and started to have killing intent.


    ¡°Milord. There is definitely an important matter but it is not rted to the Imperial Court.¡± Xun You anxiously replied.


    ¡°It is not the Imperial Court?¡± Cao Cao frowned. What else could be important? Did the Yuan Brothers stop fighting or did Liu Mang¡¯s troops started to attack his own?


    ¡°Milord. Enemy troops have appeared around Xutian and Wuping.¡± Xun You anxiously reported.


    ¡°Enemy troops?¡±


    ¡°They carry Yuzhou Liu Bei¡¯s banner and are approaching Yanzhou!¡±


    ¡°Liu Bei¡¯s troops? Are they defeated troops? I knew this Liu Bei was not a good person! Milord! We should not have helped Liu Bei!¡± Xu Zhu said. As he was usually with Guo Jia and the others, his impression of Liu Bei was terrible.


    ¡°Defeated troops?¡± Cao Cao shook his head. Things cannot be that simple. If they were defeated troops, they would already be attacked and killed by his own soldiers at Xutian and Wuping. They would then be the ones here seeking credit. Officials were all like these. They only report the good news and not the bad news. If Xun You was the one reporting this then it would mean that these ¡®defeated troops¡¯ cannot be wiped out.


    ¡°What did those guys at Xutian and Wuping say?¡± Cao Cao asked.


    ¡°The officials said that these troops seemed to be elites. They looked powerful and they were cavalry.¡±


    ¡°Cavalry!¡± Cao Cao started to realize whose troops these people belonged to.


    ¡°Also, Yangzhou had sent over a letter1.¡± Xun You handed over a letter to Cao Cao. Normally, the Emperor would be the one dealing with this letter. However, the current Emperor was just a puppet while Cao Cao was adept in these kinds of affairs.


    Cao Cao read the letter and quickly threw it down on the ground. Written in the letter was the usual politeness such as how Yangzhou was concerned about His Majesty. However, it was also written in the letter that the Han traitor Liu Bei was rebelling and his defeated troops escaped towards Yanzhou. Yangzhou is worried that these defeated troops would disturb the peace so they request that Cao Cao wipe them out.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Cao Caoughed. His assumptions turned out to be true. These weren¡¯t Liu Bei¡¯s defeated troops but Yangzhou¡¯s elites, the Wolf Cavalry. If the officials at Xutian and Wuping could be believed, it was not only the Wolf Cavalry but also the Xiliang Cavalry.


    ¡°They think too highly of me!¡± Cao Cao felt indignant. The letter was clearly a threat telling Cao Cao to protect his own borders or Liu Bei would attack him.


    ¡°Milord! Please allow this Xu Zhu to lead the troops and intercept these rebels!¡± Xu Zhu requested.


    ¡°Intercept? How are you going to intercept them?¡± Cao Caoughed angrily. They were all heavy cavalry and numbered around ten thousand. On top of that, Yanzhou was mostly ins. When Lu Bu invaded Yanzhoust time from Puyang, he had already caused Cao Cao unspeakable misery. Now Lu Bu hase again.


    If Cao Cao wanted to intercept them, he would need twice the number of troops. However, Cao Cao did not have that many heavy cavalry. Even if he did, he would not want to fight against Yangzhou right now since he still needed to pacify the North.


    ¡°Then Milord. Are we going to let Yangzhou devastate our Yanzhou?¡± Xu Zhu was displeased.


    ¡°What else can we do?¡± Cao Caoughed bitterly. ¡°Gongda. Transmit my orders. Have the otherse to my residence to discuss official business.¡±


    Cao Cao then moved to the hall while Xun You informed everyone else. However, these people also did not know what to do.


    ¡°There is a very capable person in Yangzhou.¡± Cao Cao sighed. One was brazen, the other became shameless. Cao Cao tried to cheat and put his soldiers at Yuzhou so that Yangzhou could not act. So Yangzhou shamelessly invaded Yanzhou with heavy cavalries while ming others. Yet, Cao Cao could not allow this to continue as he would lose face.


    ¡°Are we really going to withdraw our troops?¡± Cao Cao was distressed. If they were to withdraw, Liu Bei was definitely doomed. At that time, the Central ins would belong to Yangzhou.


    ¡°If we do not withdraw our troops, there would be a disaster in Yanzhou. If they reach Xudou, Milord¡¯s reputation will fall!¡±


    ¡°Milord. I suggest we fight against Yangzhou¡¯s troops!¡± The generals were mostly of this opinion but this was obviously rejected. Cao Cao would have chosen to fight as well if he could. However, both he and Yangzhou were avoiding battles with each other because it was simply not profitable. They would only fight each other once there are no enemies around them.


    ¡°Since we can¡¯t do anything, we might as well withdraw our troops. Yanzhou is more important. To begin with, there is nothing good about Liu Bei. Rescuing him is just like rescuing a snake. Let those two kill each other. We should just capture Hebei first before conquering the rest of the world.¡±


    ¡°No! We must contain Yangzhou now. Otherwise, they are going to conquer the Central ins and be like another Yuan Shao. Are we going to fight another battle like the one at Guandu?¡±


    ¡°Then are you suggesting we let the enemy take a stroll at our Yanzhou?¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Cao Cao felt his head ache and roared after listening to his subordinates argue. His subordinates quickly became quiet.


    ¡°Withdraw our men from Yuzhou and have them defend Xutian and Wuping! We cannot let Yuzhou¡¯s defeated troops within our borders!¡± Cao Cao emphasized the fact that it was Yuzhou¡¯s defeated troops and his teeth itched.


    ¡°Understood!¡± His subordinates could only act as ordered.


    And so, Cao Cao¡¯s troops withdraw from Yuzhou and returned to Yanzhou.


    _________


    <ol type="1">Letter to the Emperor. Different words used in Mandarin. I can¡¯t seem to find an English equivalent.


    Previous </ol>

 Chapter 577

    <h4>Chapter 577</h4>


    ¡°Brother! This is bad!¡± Guan Yu rushed into Liu Bei¡¯s room at Yuzhou, Runan. At this time, Liu Bei was having sex. His speed was just as fast as Cao Cao. However, inparison to Cao Cao, Liu Bei did it more out of necessity as he still did not have a son and his two daughters were already gone.


    ¡°Second Brother. Why are you so flustered?¡± Liu Bei asked as he wore his clothes.


    ¡°Brother! Cao Cao doesn¡¯t want our city anymore!¡± Guan Yu said anxiously.


    ¡°They don¡¯t want our city anymore? Isn¡¯t that good news?¡± Since when did Cao Cao decide to be selfless and help him for free? Was it possible that the Han Emperor did something?


    ¡°Ah! How should I repay His Majesty for this?¡± Liu Bei sighed gratefully.


    ¡°Brother! It is not His Majesty! Cao Cao have withdrawn his troops from our city!¡± Guan Yu exined.


    ¡°Oh. They have withdrawn.¡±


    ¡°They have gone back to Yanzhou!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Liu Bei finally lost his cool. He grabbed Guan Yu¡¯s shoulders and asked loudly. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Brother! Cao Cao have already withdrawn their troops and returned to Yanzhou!¡± Guan Yu repeated himself.


    ¡°We¡¯re finished!¡± Liu Bei muttered and fell onto the ground.


    ¡°Brother!¡± Guan Yu supported his brother.


    ¡°Milord. There is an envoy from Cao Cao requesting an audience.¡± Someone reported.


    ¡°Quick! Invite him in!¡± Liu Bei quickly replied.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Very quickly, the envoy met with Liu Bei in the hall.


    ¡°Governor Liu. This time, I am here to resign from my post.¡± Cao Cao¡¯s envoy immediately dered.


    ¡°No! Lord Envoy. Didn¡¯t Prime Minister Cao have you bring soldiers here to help defend my Yuzhou? I have already given the Lord Envoy three cities. How can it be this way? If it is not enough, we can increase the offer!¡± Liu Bei was already grasping at straws but it would seem that this time there isn¡¯t even enough straws for him to grasp. Naturally, he would be terrified.


    The envoy sighed. ¡°Governor Liu. This isn¡¯t a matter of price. As much as we¡¯d like to, we are simply unable to help you.¡± The envoy was also in a difficult position. He would not be able to take it if Liu Bei suddenly threw a tantrum.


    ¡°What is the reason?¡±


    ¡°That¡­ There are a plenty of reasons.¡± The envoy refused to divulge the reason.


    However, he eventually relented and told Liu Bei the reason when it seemed like Liu Bei refused to let him leave without knowing why. ¡°Yangzhou have already gone to my Lord and delivered a warning. My Lord had no choice but to withdraw his troops.¡±


    ¡°That whelp Liu Mang? He can threaten Cao Cao? Isn¡¯t your Lord posing as our army?¡± Guan Yu asked. Can people who cheat this way be afraid of threats?


    ¡°No, it is not like this.¡± The envoy then exined that the Yangzhou Army impersonated Liu Bei¡¯s troops and entered Yanzhou. They also send a threat to Cao Cao telling him to withdraw his troops to protect his own border.


    ¡°Shameless! This Liu Mang is so shameless and heartless!¡± Liu Bei wailed loudly.


    The messenger was also blushing with shame. ¡°General Guan. Take care of your Lord. I am busy here so I will have to go.¡± The envoy wiped the sweat from his head and took his leave. Guan Yu also did not stop him from leaving.


    ¡°Brother!¡± Guan Yu said as he tried to wake his brother up from his stupor. By the time Liu Bei managed to regain himself, Sun Qian and the others had arrived.


    ¡°Where is Yangzhou¡¯s Army now?¡± Liu Bei asked Sun Qian and Guan Yu.


    ¡°That is¡­¡± Sun Qian stuttered and then replied. ¡°Milord. It is better to rx and recuperate first.¡±


    ¡°Recuprate? How am I supposed to do that? Second Brother! Tell me the truth! Do not lie to your brother!¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Hearing this, Guan Yu had no other choice. He gave Sun Qian a helpless expression and then told the truth. ¡°Brother. We are already surrounded by Yangzhou. We are at a critical juncture. We have also already lost Nandun, Xiangcheng and the others. Cao Coa have already withdrew so Yangzhou is just taking cities along the way. They even ignored a few counties which is why their marching speed is so fast.


    Liu Bei immediately fainted after hearing this news.


    ****


    ¡°Hahaha! Zijing is a great talent!¡± Lu Buughed happily. Zhang Liao and the others also now think higher of Lu Su. They were initially facing a deadlock because of Cao Cao and their army could not dy long. Yet with a single stratagem, Lu Su forced Cao Cao to withdraw and the deadlock was broken. Now all they needed to do was attack Runan.


    ¡°Capture Runan and pacify Yuzhou! Zijing will be the biggest contributor for this!¡± Lu Bu said to Lu Su.


    ¡°I don¡¯t deserve so much praise.¡± Lu Su still remained humble but he was actually very happy. This is because at Lu Bu¡¯s Army, he was able to put his talent to good use. It was also Zhang Liao that allowed him to do so. It can be said that this kind of aplishment is something that had never happened before.


    ¡°Liu Bei must be panicking right now!¡± The veteran, Cheng Yu said coldly. As he had been with Lu Bu for a long time, he already had a deep impression of Liu Bei. That was also why he was very eager to fight Liu Bei.


    ¡°Of course. Cao Cao has abandoned him and most of Yuzhou already belonged to us. All he has left is Runan.¡±


    ¡°After taking Runan, I want Liu Bei¡¯s head!¡± Lu Bu said coldly. Liu Bei had schemed against Lu Bu by feigning civility and then allying with Cao Cao to kill him.


    Liu Bei continued to hound him even after he arrived at Yangzhou by allying with Sun Ce and Zhang Xiu to attack Yangzhou. That was why Lu Bu hated Liu Bei to the bone. Capturing Runan would be the time Liu Bei dies.


    ¡°Pass down my orders. Have the troops make food and build the catapults. I want to capture Runan within three days!¡± Lu Bu gave the order and the army moved with each of them doing their assigned jobs.


    Meanwhile, Liu Bei was preparing himself for a life and death struggle. He was determined to bite off Lu Bu¡¯s flesh even if had to die in the process. It was the only thing he could do since all of the envoys he sent to Lu Bu was killed on the spot. Surrendering was impossible.


    ¡°Stone throwing machines!1¡± Liu Bei¡¯s soldiers shouted as Lu Bu¡¯s catapults were quickly made and armed.


    ¡°Fire!¡± The order was given and rocks rained all over the city. Many lives were imed regardless of whether they were civilians or soldiers.


    ¡°This is it!¡± One youngster at Runan muttered as he watched the chaos and damage caused by the catapults. Never had he thought that catapults could shoot so far.


    ¡°Milord! Lu Bu¡¯s stone throwing machines are too powerful! We are suffering heavy casualties on the city walls!¡± An officer reported to Liu Bei.


    ¡°Severe casualties? Continue to hold until thest men!¡± Liu Bei roared loudly. This was hisst stand. Lu Bu was now smart enough to know that Liu Bei would run away so he had scattered the Wolf Cavalry and the Xiliang Cavalry around the city. No matter where Liu Bei runs to, he would get caught. Without an escape route, Liu Bei could only fight.


    ¡°Understood!¡± The officer gritted his teeth and went back to the city walls after hearing Liu Bei¡¯s reply. The injured were quickly carried down from the walls. These people were all pretty much dead. The ones that died instantly were lucky. The unlucky ones only had half their bodies crushed as they cling to life. Their screams struck fear in the hearts of their fellow soldiers. The officers could only contain his tears as he send these people on their way.


    ¡°Milord. Don¡¯t we also have stone throwing machines? Let us use it!¡± One person suggested. Then Liu Bei remembered. That¡¯s right, we have catapults too!


    ¡°Yes! Yes! Take out all our stone throwing machines! What about that man?¡± Liu Bei remembered the guy making the catapults. It was this person that made the catapults when they attacked Shouchun and almost seeded. However, it was toote as Liu Bei had forgotten this inventor once he arrived at Runan. This is because craftsmen were of a lower ss in that era so Liu Bei had overlooked him. It was toote to look for him now.


    ¡°No matter! Deploy our stone throwing machines first!¡± Liu Bei waved his hand. His troops still remembered how to make catapults. If there were not enough wood or rocks then they can tear down buildings or the inner castle wall that they no longer need. After all, they could no longer hold the outer walls so what was the point of the inner walls? Liu Bei had his men take out over a dozen catapults in this desperate moment. This way the pressure ced on Liu Bei had lessened a lot.


    One Yangzhou¡¯s officer in charge of repeating the orders to for the catapult to shoot became absent-minded from the repetition. He did not realize that one of those rocks in the sky was falling towards him. He only had enough time to utter out a curse before he was ttened.


    ¡°The enemy is using catapults!¡± People started to react at that moment. They had suffered considerable amount of losses from the surprise attack.


    ¡°Milord. We never expected Liu Bei to have catapults as well.¡± Zhang Liao said to Lu Bu.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Lu Bu¡¯s eyes narrowed. He too, did not expect Liu Bei to have such weapons since Liu Bei had been passively beaten up. It would seem that Liu Bei was now able to counterattack.


    Even then, Lu Bu felt that nothing would change. ¡°Pass down my orders. Have the men build another twenty more catapults!¡± Liu Bei was a trapped animal. He does not have unlimited supplies of wood and rocks to use. On the other hand, Lu Bu has ess to the resources outside the city. Who do you think would run out of resources first?


    Meanwhile, Liu Bei watched his catapult¡¯s might from the walls andughed. If he could suppress Lu Bu¡¯s catapults, there may be a chance to turn the tide. If Liu Bei were to lose, he would only lose his belongings. On the other hand, if Lu Bu were to lose, Yangzhou would be on the road to ruin.


    It is only when Lu Bu brought out another twenty catapults when he noticed a huge problem. He did not have enough rocks. They were unable to tell whether they had enough rocks when making the catapults but the remaining amount of rocks quickly dropped since he has more catapults. They were also unable to stock up on more rocks at this as transportation would take too long.


    This eventually turned into a bigger problem. Without catapults, they had to use human lives to fight. Just as Lu Bu was frowning as he thought of filling the moat with lives, he received news that there was a spy at the barracks.


    ¡°A spy?¡± Lu Bu frowned. Whose spy was it? Liu Bei? Cao Cao? Was it meaningful to have a spy ced now?


    ¡°Bring him here.¡± Lu Bu thought for a moment and then ordered. The sky was turning dark so it was almost time to stop attacking anyway.


    ¡°Let me go!¡± The spy struggled as he was brought in.


    ¡°Let him go.¡± Lu Bu ordered when he saw that this person was just a young schr. He was definitely too weak to harm Lu Bu.


    ¡°Who sent you here? Why did youe to my camp?¡±


    ¡°I came from Runan!¡± The youngster spoke bluntly.


    ¡°From Runan?¡± Lu Bu furrowed his brows. If he came from Runan then he must be one of Liu Bei¡¯s men. ¡°Why are you here? Did Liu Bei ask you toe here so that he can beg for forgiveness? If that is the case¡­ Men! Drag him out and execute him!¡± Lu Bu was ruthless. He had already killed three of Liu Bei¡¯s envoy. This would be the fourth one.


    ¡°I am not rted to Liu Bei! I am not rted to Liu Bei!¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± Lu Bu stopped his subordinate from dragging the man away. ¡°You are not sent by Liu Bei?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I represent myself! I want to surrender to Yangzhou!¡± The man said as he pat his body.


    ¡°Surrender? Hahaha!¡± A few of Lu Bu¡¯s subordinatesughed, believing that this guy was someone who was abandoning Liu Bei after seeing that Liu Bei is doomed.


    ¡°Speak. Tell me what skills you have.¡± Lu Bu said with disdain. ¡°Are you strong? Or maybe you are smarter than others?¡±


    ¡°Neither!¡± The young man replied bluntly.


    ¡°Neither? You don¡¯t have either skills and youe here to surrender? Are you thinking of freeloading?¡± Lu Bu¡¯s disdain grew stronger.


    ¡°Yes. I am not strong or intelligent. But I can make your stone throwing machines shoot further! I can make your stone throwing machines powerful enough that the enemy cannot retaliate.¡± The young man said.


    ¡°Oh? You know how to make catapults?¡± Lu Bu showed some interest.


    ¡°Those are called catapults? No wonder! They are really like cannons23.¡± The young man murmured to himself.


    Our Lord is asking you a question!¡± One of the guards was unhappy with the young man¡¯s attitude and scolded him.


    ¡°Of course! Of course! I am the one that designed Liu Bei¡¯s stone throwing machine!¡± The young man said proudly before bing disappointed. ¡°Unfortunately, it is not as good as your catapults.¡± He said in admiration.


    ¡°Fine. I will give you a chance. If you can make our catapults destroy Liu Bei¡¯s stone throwing machine, I will give you a chance to swear loyalty.¡± Lu Bu said to the young man.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to vow my loyalty to you. I want to find the one that designed the catapult!¡± The young man did not give face to Lu Bu at all.


    ¡°Hey! Do you know who our General is?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Lu Bu waved his hand. This is because Lu Bu knew that the one that invented the catapult was his son-inw. Vowing loyalty to Liu Mang was the same a vowing loyalty to him. At the end of the day, they would work for Yangzhou.


    ¡°It is getting dark. Arrange a ce for this man to sleep. Have him show his abilities tomorrow.¡± Lu Bu said to his subordinates.


    ¡°No need.¡± The young man waved his hand. ¡°I am already itching to go and see the catapults. General. Would you allow me to go and take a look? I promise that you will be able to destroy all of the stone throwing machines at Runan tomorrow!¡± The man said confidently.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Lu Bu nodded. If Runan falls faster, there would be more time to develop. ¡°Men. Escort this person to the catapults.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Lu Bu¡¯s subordinates replied and took the young man to the catapults.


    ¡°Milord. Are you not afraid that he might be Cao Cao¡¯s spy? What if they learn from out catapults?¡± One person asked. He was afraid that some other Lord would learn how to make their catapults and they would their advantage.


    ¡°Haha. It is worth it as long as there is a chance to capture Runan quicker. Besides, how much can they even learn?¡± Lu Bu was already brainwashed by Liu Mang. He also knew that Yangzhou needed more talented people in the industrial zone since Liu Ye was busy. If this young man could learn from their catapults, it would mean that this person is actually talented.


    Meanwhile, the soldiers brought the young man to the catapults. It was at a quiet location being watched over by a few soldiers.


    ¡°These are the catapults.¡±


    ¡°These are the catapults?¡± The young man looked at the construct with interest and excitement.


    ¡°This is¡­ I see, I see.¡± The young man muttered to himself and nodded.


    ¡°It is truly too wonderful for words. How did I not think of this? Does this mechanism here strengthen its power? But there is a disadvantage. Loading rocks is slower and it cannot fire rapidly. So its overall power is not as good.¡± The young man muttered and stroked the catapult.


    ¡°Tch. It seems like you are skilled. However, the one who made this, His Highness the King of Shu, is even more skilled!¡±


    ¡°His Highness the King of Shu?¡± The young man hesitated for a moment and then agreed. ¡°Not good enough. It cannot fire rapidly.¡±


    ¡°Rapid fire? Haha. You haven¡¯t seen our ballista! Our ballista can shoot rapidly!¡±


    ¡°Ballista?¡± The young man felt like he had seen the ballista before. It can shoot rapidly but its maximum range was three hundred paces. Anything further than that can and the arrow can be blocked byrge shields. What was the point of it then? The catapult have already destroyed the ballista before at Shouchun.


    ¡°That wasst time. Now the range is¡­¡± The soldier was about to gossip when he was stopped by another soldier. They were Lu Bu¡¯s guards so they could hear a lot of confidential information. However, if they were to talk too much, their lives were forfeit.


    ¡°Tell me. What¡¯s the range?¡± The young man held onto the soldier, refusing the let go.


    ¡°I cannot tell you. You will find out when you arrive at Yangzhou.¡± Only the Navy and a few generals knew the actual range. However, the improved ballista had not yet debuted on the battlefield.


    ¡°Fine then. I will find out sooner orter.¡± The young man nodded as he looked at the catapult with fascination. He loves mechanics so he caressed the construct as though it is his wife. However, the young man had some doubts. Was Lu Bu really just leaving his catapult here? Is he not afraid that the enemy form Runan would attack it at night? There were no barricades or anything outside so if the enemy cavalry attacks, the catapult would quickly be destroyed.


    At that moment, the enemy suddenly attacked.


    ¡°Kill! Kill! Kill these Yangzhou dogs!¡± Yuzhou¡¯s heavy cavalry suddenly attacked with terrifying speed. They were Liu Bei¡¯s Xiliang Cavalry. Night raids were their specialty. By cing cloths on the hooves of the horses, they were able to approach more quietly.


    ¡°Quick! Take the catapults away!¡± The young man shouted. That was how much he adored the catapults. However, the soldiers did not move.


    ¡°Why are you all still standing there for? The enemy is almost here! They are going to destroy your catapults!¡± The young man was anxious. At the very least, save one catapult. Otherwise, he won¡¯t have any catapults to study.


    ¡°Why are you so anxious? Naturally, we will have our own specialists that deals with night raids.¡± Lu Bu¡¯s guards calmly.


    ¡°Hm?¡± The young man looked back with doubt and saw light where the fighting was. Many troops appeared from the overgrown meadow.


    ¡°Charge through! Kill them! Destroy their stone throwing machine!¡±


    ¡°Infantry?¡± The young man could not understand. How useful will they be against heavy cavalry? They would just be crushed by the enemy¡¯s charge.


    However, that thought onlysted for a moment as he started to hear the mournful cries of the Xiliang Cavalry.


    ¡°Did you all install traps to trip the horses?¡± The young man asked.


    ¡°Why would we need to go through all that trouble?¡± The guard replied. ¡°You will understand by listening to the sound.¡±


    ¡°Sound?¡± The young man furrowed his brows and then heard the sound of arrows flying.


    ¡°Reload! Fire!¡±


    The light was very bright and the young man could see the Xiliang Cavalry being pierced by therge arrows of the ballista.


    The enemy would die regardless of whether they charged forward or retreated.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    ________ <ol type="1">I used stone throwing machines here because there is a difference in the word used but both essentially mean catapults.Both use the word ÅÚAs if cannons existed in that era -_- </ol>

 Chapter 578

    <h4>Chapter 578</h4>


    Lu Bu¡¯s Army had already prepared their ballista when Liu Bei attacked. As, Liu Bei¡¯s Army suffered heavy casualties as a result of the Yangzhou Army purposefully targeting them. Liu Bei would definitely dispatch people to take out the catapults or attack Lu Bu¡¯s barracks.


    Liu Bei did not know whether Lu Bu had enough rocks to use as ammunition. All he knew was that things could no longer continue this way. The city walls was mostly destroyed while the morale of his men and the citizens were low. That was why he had no choice but to send his troops to attack the catapult. Only the heavy cavalry could approach the catapults quickly enough.


    Lu Bu knew that Liu Bei woulde so he set an ambush. As he did not want to chase down the enemy cavalry at night, he had his men use the ballista.


    The ballista was powerful enough to pierce through the heavy armor and its projectile was fast enough to strike a fleeing target.


    ¡°It¡¯s an ambush! Retreat!¡± One of the Xiliang Cavalry shouted when the arrows started flying. He wanted as many of his men to escape before their losses became too disastrous. Unfortunately, it was already toote. Their horses could not outrun the arrows.


    There were those that got impaled by therge arrows and the unlucky ones fell off their horses after their horses were hit before getting trampled on by their fellow men.


    ¡°Three hundred paces?¡± The young man guessed as he observed the might of the ballista. At three hundred paces, the arrow was able to kill its target and yet, its strength did not decrease by much. It was also within the range where his stone throwing machine could deal with safely.


    However, the situation quickly changed as he started to see the ballista arrows strike targets that were further away. At four hundred paces, away, its strength barely decreased. Although the enemy wasn¡¯t using shields, they still had the thickness of their heavy armor.


    Eventually, he found out that although it was still capable of mortal injuries, it was no longer as powerful at seven hundred paces away.


    The earth was dyed red with the corpses of the Xiliang Cavalry and was filled with the neighs of the surviving horses.


    The young man swallowed his saliva at the scene.


    ¡°How is it?¡± Lu Bu¡¯s two guards asked the young man.


    ¡°That ballista!¡± The young man shouted. The two guards thought that this man was frightened from watching the terrifying scene.


    However, the young man was so excited his eyes seemed to glint. Even a few of the Wolf Cavalry felt like this young man was more of a wolf than them.


    ¡°That ballista!¡± The young man said excitedly and he ran towards the ballista. He did not care about the corpses at all. He dirtied his shoes by stepping over the blood and the trampled corpses.


    ¡°Oh no.¡± The guards cried out in rm.


    ¡°Ah!¡± One lucky survivor from the Xiliang Cavalry saw the young man approached him. He knew he would not survive so he wanted to take down as many people as he could with him. He rushed towards the young man brandishing his sword.


    ¡°Careful!¡± One guard shouted but the young man did not move. Just as the sword was about to fall, something small flew out of his sleeves. The attacking soldier stopped moving and then fell to the ground.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± The guards asked as they ran towards the young man.


    ¡°I am alright. There is no need to worry about me.¡± The young man took out his hidden weapon. It was a small crossbow.


    ¡°We are not worried about you. We are just afraid to approach the ballista! That ballista is our army¡¯s secret weapon. Your current assignment is only to take a look at our catapult.¡± A few of the guards replied to the young man. Liu Mang was strict with the spreading of information regarding their ballista. He could not allow Liu Bei of Cao Cao to obtain this information.


    ¡°Alright. Alright.¡± The young man still looked passionate but was now also more clear-headed. He thought to himself that he should just deal with the catapults first. There was plenty of time to go back to the ballista in the future.


    After dealing with the catapults, he nodded and then said to the guards. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Take me back to your Lord.¡±


    ¡°You have already solved the problem?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The young man replied calmly.


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go.¡± A few of the guards were doubtful but they still took the young man back to Lu Bu.


    ¡°What? It¡¯s so simple?¡± Lu Bu looked at the young man with a strange expression.


    ¡°Yes, it is that simple.¡± The young man waved his hand. Lu Bu did not know what to say as the young man¡¯s solution was for Lu Bu¡¯s catapult to be pulled back five hundred paces. This is because the stone throwing machines he gave Liu Bei only has a range of five hundred meters.


    ¡°What is your n? We do not have many rocks left.¡± One person asked.


    ¡°Not many rocks left?¡± The young man furrowed his brows, not expecting this. However, he quickly realized that it wouldn¡¯t be odd for Lu Bu to run out of rocks after a few days. ¡°How many rocks do you have left?¡± He asked Lu Bu.


    ¡°We still have enough to use for half a day.¡± Lu Bu replied.


    ¡°It is enough!¡± The young man nodded. ¡°Do you have something to write on?¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± Lu Bu had some doubts but still provided the young man with parchment and pen


    ¡°It is like this.¡± The young man scribbled something on the parchment.


    ¡°What are you drawing? Tell us.¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡± Lu Bu could not understand what was drawn but he could tell that this was the some sort of frame. He would assume that this is catapult. There were also other finer details written on it.


    ¡°Just adjust it at this angle and ce it at five hundred paces away. You will definitely be able to destroy the enemy¡¯s stone throwing machine.¡± The young man said confidently.


    Lu Bu could not understand this so he took the drawings to the officer in charge of using the catapult.


    The officer thought it was strange but he saw that the young man was confident and did not say anything else.


    The next day, Yangzhou attacked Runan again. Lu Bu could see Liu Bei standing at the city gate tower. Liu Bei¡¯s expression was gloomy and his facial appearance was terrible.


    Without doubt, Liu Bei was heartbroken from losing several thousand of his Xiliang Cavalry. On top of that, the Xiliang Cavalry barely managed to do anything. Although Liu Bei¡¯s mood was terrible, he still stood up at the city gate tower to boost morale.


    With Lu Bu giving the order to start the attack, the drums started to beat and the catapults were loaded with rocks.


    ¡°Milord. It is dangerous here. Leave the walls.¡± One of Liu Bei¡¯s officers pleaded as there was a possibility for the rocks to hit the city gate tower.


    ¡°No need. I will stay with Runan until the end.¡± Liu Bei said resolutely. His expression when facing his death was so admirable that the morale of his men rose.


    No one would want to stand on the city walls that day if they had a choice. Even more true for Liu Bei who was no longer young and vigorous. Liu Bei cherished his own life. Only by being alive can hepete for the world. On top of that, Liu Bei still did not have a son.


    The reason Liu Bei went up the city gate tower was not only because morale was low. The other reason is because he noticed that few rocks bombarded the tower. It was also for this reason that his officers ced the stone throwing machine near the tower. It was only after guaranteeing his safety this way that Liu Bei took the lead.


    It was as though Liu Bei¡¯s presence had a magical effect. Not only did the morale of his army rose but Yangzhou¡¯s catapults shot its rocks far into the city. It did not hit the walls at all.


    ¡°Is this your solution?¡± One person sneered.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± The young man harrumphed and personally stepped forward to calibrate the catapult. ¡°Alright. Try it again.¡±


    This time, the rocks from the catapults flew and struck directly at both sides of the city gate tower.


    Liu Bei became startled. ¡°What happened?¡± One of his soldiers quickly reported that his stone throwing machine was destroyed by the enemy¡¯s catapult.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Milord. It must be dumb luck!¡± The officer cated and Liu Bei nodded. This is because the other catapults had missed so terribly.


    Meanwhile, the young man continued to calibrate all the other catapults.


    ¡°Boom!¡± At this moment, Liu Bei and the others noticed that something was wrong from the continuous rumbling.


    ¡°Not good! Milord!¡± One soldier shouted in a panic as he ran up the tower.


    ¡°Why are you panicking? Didn¡¯t I say you must stay calm?¡± The Gate Captain angrily scolded when he saw his subordinate make a fool of himself.


    ¡°Yes General!¡± The soldier replied and took a deep breath. He then gave his report. ¡°General. More than half of our stone throwing machines have been destroyed!¡±


    ¡°What! Say it again!¡± The Gate Captain was no longer calm.


    ¡°General! More than half of our stone throwing machines are destroyed! There are only a few of them left!¡±


    ¡°Wonderful!¡± Yangzhou¡¯s men shouted from below the city. The Gate Captain quickly found out that the remaining stone throwing machines were also destroyed. He barely had the time to grieve.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Liu Bei panicked. The city gate tower was the only target left for the catapults.


    ¡°Milord! Quickly get down from here! This ce is no longer safe!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Lu Bu¡¯s officers and soldiers allughed as they watched Liu Bei stuck in a dilemma.


    ¡°Good! The stone throwing machine are no longer a threat! Fire the remaining rocks! All soldiers, attack! Capture Runan!¡± Lu Bu gave the order. Liu Bei¡¯s Army no longer had any morale. They had lost their stone throwing machine and even their city gate tower was destroyed with Liu Bei missing.


    Runan was almost theirs.


    At this moment, a messenger suddenly ran towards Lu Bu. ¡°Report Milord! A letter from Yangzhou!¡±


    Lu Bu read the letter and his expression turnedplicated. There was anger and worry in it.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong Milord?¡± Zhang Liao asked.


    ¡°Wenyuan. Prepare to withdraw.¡±

 Chapter 579

    <h4>Chapter 579</h4>


    ¡°It¡¯s over! It¡¯s over!¡± Liu Bei was deste at the city gate tower. Although he was saved by his subordinates, his heart had already died.


    ¡°Milord! Don¡¯t scare us!¡± The Gate Captain was terrified. Although the city gate tower had copsed, he managed to survive and save Liu Bei. If something happened to Liu Bei, he would also die. So he was afraid that Liu Bei had an unexpected misfortune.


    When Liu Bei had woken up from his stupor he immediately started ranting madly.


    ¡°This Liu Bei tried to save the Han but the traitorous Cao took the Emperor captive. I went to Xuzhou to recuperate but that bandit Lu Bu took Xuzhou. After chasing Lu Bu away, Cao Cao took Xuzhou. Initially I thought Yuzhou¡¯s Liu Pi and Wancheng¡¯s Zhang Xiu would help me with my great cause but then there is the traitorous Liu Mang Liu Hanyang! Does the Heavens really want me to die?¡± Liu Bei ranted through snot and tears.


    It was not surprising since Liu Bei who used to sell straw sandals finally managed to be a Lord only to be taken down quickly by Lu Bu. He was offered a post by Cao Cao but then he refused. It was like bing a CEO of apany then suddenly being demoted into a mere employee. How could he stand for it? He wanted to be a boss so he had a falling out with Cao Cao. He killed Liu Pi and Zhang Xiu to make hiseback. Yet once again he was thrown into the abyss before he could enjoy the extravagance of a boss. Was Liu Bei fated to go back to selling straw sandals?


    ¡°Brother!¡± Guan Yu shouted for his brother when he finally arrived at the city gate tower. He then asked the Gate Captain loudly. ¡°Where is my brother?¡±


    ¡°Second General. The Lord is over there.¡± The Gate Captain had simply left Liu Bei at a safe ce because he needed to organize the troops and he did not dare to interrupt Liu Bei¡¯s wailing.


    ¡°Brother! Are you alright?¡± Guan Yu asked as he held Liu Bei but Liu Bei was seemingly mad.


    ¡°All is lost! We have lost!¡±


    ¡°Brother!¡± Guan Yu felt as though his brother had changed. He shook Liu Bei in hopes that he could wake Liu Bei up.


    Liu Bei looked at Guan Yu and gave a foolish smile. ¡°Second Brother. We have lost. You are going back to sell dates while I am going back to sell straw sandals.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± Guan Yu was dumbstruck. Has Liu Bei really gone mad?


    Seeing his brother this way, he resolute himself and pped Liu Bei with a resounding thwack. Liu Bei¡¯s face turned swollen and arge handprint could be seen on it. Despite that, it was no use. Liu Bei continued to mutter andugh hopelessly.


    Without any choice left, Guan Yu decided to lie to Liu Bei. ¡°Brother! The Lu Bu¡¯s Army have withdrawn! We managed to defend Runan!¡±


    ¡°They withdrew?¡± Liu Bei¡¯s expression returned slightly. ¡°Second Brother. They have withdrawn?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Yes!¡± Guan Yu nodded. His brother had returned to being himself. However, Guan Yu was also worried. He only managed to bring Liu Bei back with this lie. What would happen when Liu Bei finds out the truth? Would he go back to his earlier state?


    ¡°Really?¡± Liu Bei asked in disbelief. Fortunately, Guan Yu did not usually tell lies so Liu Bei believed in him. Although Guan Yu blushed from telling lies, his face was usually red so Liu Bei did not notice that either. ¡°You did not lie to me?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Guan Yu could not endure it and was about to tell the truth when the people outside shouted. ¡°They have retreated!¡± This caused Liu Bei to believe in Guan Yu.


    Guan Yu sighed with relief. ¡°Brother. Stay here for a while. I will go out and help you see the situation.¡± Guan Yu cupped his fist at Liu Bei. He wanted to see the condition of the city. If the city could no longer be held, then he intended to escape with his brother.


    ¡°Second Brother. Tell me the truth. I can take it.¡± Liu Bei said as he rubbed his own head.


    ¡°Brother¡­¡± Liu Bei was now able to tell that Guan Yu had been lying and gave a bitterugh.


    ¡°Report! Second General. The enemy has withdrawn!¡± The Gate Captain came back and reported.


    ¡°There is no need to pretend anymore. Brother has found out!¡± Guan Yu felt grateful to the Gate Captain but the act was no longer necessary.


    ¡°Pretend?¡± The Gate Captain was confused and repeated himself. ¡°Milord. The enemy has retreated. We have defended the city.¡±


    ¡°Are you still lying to me at this point in time?¡± Liu Bei started to be angry. ¡°Second Brother lying to me is one thing but a Gate Captain like you dare to lie to me? Do you think I am a joke?¡±


    ¡°This one does not dare! If Milord does not believe me, Milord can go out and see for yourself!¡± The Gate Captain was also a bit angry now. He did so much work and purposefully came to deliver the report yet he was being treated unjustly.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Liu Bei furrowed his brows. The Gate Captain did not seem to be lying. Guan Yu was more straightforward. He immediately went out and took a look. His eyes grew wide.


    Liu Bei followed after Guan Yu and looked down. He saw the dense enemy army already going further away. The catapults that threatened him were burned down.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Liu Bei asked in disbelief. Why did the Lu Bu¡¯s Army withdraw at this point in time?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Guan Yu also shook his head.


    ¡°Could it be a trap?¡± Liu Bei asked. He did not believe that Lu Bu would be kind hearted enough to spare him. ¡°Is he trying to catch us off guard?¡±


    However, bystanders like the Gate Captain could see things clearer from a different point of view. ¡°Milord. Runan is already in this condition. Do they need to set traps now?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! They no longer need to set traps!¡± Liu Bei said as he looked at Runan¡¯s walls. The firm walls was now full of potholes. They would not be able to defend it if the enemy decides to scale the walls now. At that time, Liu Bei would need to retreat to the inner castle where he can hold out for another ten days at best. At this point, there really is no need for Lu Bu to set traps for him.


    ¡°Then why did they withdraw?¡± Liu Bei frowned.


    ¡°Brother. There is no need to think anymore. Wait for me to go out and catch a few soldiers to interrogate!¡± Guan Yu said.


    ***


    Lu Bu rode his horsezily. Although the Arabian horse was good, it was not as good as his Red Hare.


    He looked back at Runan feeling very unsatisfied. Just as they were about to kill his mortal enemy, he now had to retreat.


    ¡°Milord. Are we really going to withdraw now?¡± Cheng Yu was also unhappy with this decision. Both Liu Bei and Cao Cao were his enemies. He hated Cao Cao because Cao Cao caused Xuzhou to fall into the chaos of war. It is because of this war that his mother had died. However, he hated Liu Bei more because Liu Bei¡¯s superficial attitude forces people to massacre cities.


    ¡°What other choice do we have?¡± Lu Bu shook his head and then cursed. ¡°That bastard can¡¯t stay out of trouble for three days!¡±


    Lu Bu¡¯s face was full of shame and anger which made Cheng Yu feel awkward. This is because Cheng Yu knew that Lu Bu was talking about Liu Mang. Lu Bu had withdrawn the army because of Liu Mang. Earlier, Lu Bu had received two letters. One was from Lujiang saying that they had defeated the Jingzhou Navy. At first, Lu Bu thought it was Sun Ce looking for trouble and wondered if Chen Gong had written wrongly. However, after reading for a while, he realized that Chen Gong did not make any mistakes.


    Lu Bu was confused. How did Jingzhou attack Lujiang when they were separated by Jiangxia? After all, Jiangxia is controlled by Sun Ce, a sworn enemy of Jingzhou. On top of that, Jingzhou were supposed to be allies. Liu Mang was still at Jingzhou. Was this how Liu Biao treated his guests?


    As a matter of fact, Chen Gong had asked Lu Bu if they should dere war against Jingzhou as they had already sent sank a few of Jingzhou¡¯s ships. The hatred between armies already exist.


    When Lu Bu read the second letter, he finally understood everything. This was information sent by Shouchun. It is said that Liu Mang had gone missing. It is also said that Liu Mang had slept with Liu Biao¡¯s wife and got her pregnant.


    Lu Bu¡¯s face had turned ashen. Initially, he married his daughter to Liu Mang and had hoped that Liu Mang would stay faithful. After that, he married Yuan Shu¡¯s daughter for the Imperial Seal and then Qiao Yu appeared. As Qiao Yu was just a concubine and both Liu Mang and his daughter had pleaded for leniency, Lu Bu did not say much.


    Yet now Liu Mang had taken Liu Biao¡¯s wife. When Cao Cao tried taking people¡¯s wife, he lost a son and his general. Liu Mang was about to lose his life. On top of that, Liu Mang even had a child with someone else that isn¡¯t his daughter. Any father would be displease with this. Lu Bu even started to feel like killing Liu Mang.


    That anger turned to worry when Jia Xu¡¯s subordinates brought a girl named Xiao Cui. This Xiao Cui told Xu Shu that when they left, Liu Mang was captured by Liu Biao.


    Xu Shu and Yang Hong also confirmed that Liu Mang had gone missing and that Jingzhou¡¯s mountain had burned down.


    Lu Bu was worried for Liu Mang¡¯s safety. Things will not end well if Liu Biao captured Liu Mang as Liu Biao is sure to vent his anger on Liu Mang. Besides that, Lu Bu was now worried because Liu Biao had taken the initiative to ally with Jiangdong in fear of Yangzhou¡¯s retaliation.


    Lu Bu withdrew even though he may only need a few more days to capture Runan because he had no time. Chen Gong¡¯s letter indicated that Liu Biao may strike again soon. Lu Bu had to withdraw to protect Yangzhou from Liu Biao and Sun Ce.


    ¡°We wille back for Runan. Liu Bei gets to keep his head for now!¡± Lu Bu shouted. Even if he had to withdraw, he would not do it quietly.


    ¡°We will return!¡± The men shouted.


    Lu Bu¡¯s Army then left with the infantries leading the way while Zhang Liao and the Xiliang Cavalry covered the rear. Meanwhile, Lu Su sighed bitterly. Having earned a lot of merits from Yuzhou, they no longer hid information from him. That was why he knew what happened to Liu Mang. They would now be withdrawing to fight against Jingzhou and his previous faction Jiangdong.


    He no longer had the choice but to fight against Jiangdong as he was already considered one of Yangzhou¡¯s men since the battle at Yuzhou.


    ¡°Liu Bei is really lucky.¡± Lu Sumented. Liu Bei managed to survive at a critical juncture many times. The Yellow Turbans could not kill him. Cao Cao could not kill him. Not even Lu Bu could kill him. However, the troublemaker no longer have any power. Yuzhou was beaten up badly and it would be hard for Liu Bei to make aeback.


    ****


    Liu Bei was watching the Yangzhou Army withdraw with suspicion. He could only shake his head when he saw that they were moving very orderly. At this point, Guan Yu returned. ¡°Brother. I have returned.¡±


    ¡°How is it? Did you find out anything?¡± Liu Bei asked. He was desperate to learn why Lu Bu had let him go especially when Lu Bu hated him.


    Lu Bu had taken his foundation and he had almost killed Lu Bu. The two could no longer reconcile.


    ¡°Nothing. Their mouths are tight.¡± Guan Yu shook his head. He was skilled in martial arts so he managed to capture a few soldiers that were slow in retreating. However, Guan Yu was not able to get these soldiers to speak. Even if they spoke, their reply was that they don¡¯t know. Eventually, Guan Yu killed all the ones that spoke and released the ones that did not speak.


    ¡°Nothing?¡± Liu Bei furrowed his brows. Men were curious creatures. If they don¡¯t know an answer, they would have an interest in knowing.


    ¡°Milord! Milord!¡± Someone suddenly shouted and came over. Liu Bei turned to see Sun Qian Sun Gongyou.


    ¡°Gongyou. Why are you here? Didn¡¯t you go to make preparations?¡± Liu Bei asked with his hands behind his back. Liu Bei already knew that Runan would not hold so he had Sun Qian leave first to find an escape route.


    ¡°Milord. Me and my men have already made the preparations. This time, I am here to bring you good news.¡± Sun Qianughed.


    ¡°Good news?¡±


    ¡°Of course it is good news! Milord. Who is the person you hate the most right now?¡± Sun Qian asked.


    Liu Bei¡¯s first thoughts went to Cao Cao. However, he quickly realized that his feelings towards Cao Cao was not one of hatred but one of envy. He believed that he could handle things much better than Cao Cao if he had Cao Cao¡¯s background. This was why Liu Bei refused to be Cao Cao¡¯s subordinate.


    He then thought of the Ten Eunuchs and Dong Zhuo who looked down on him. However, they were dead so there was not much left to hate.


    Eventually Liu Bei¡¯s thoughts went to Liu Mang and he started cursing. ¡°That¡¯s right! That shameless traitor! That despicable person!¡± Liu Bei did not mention Liu Mang¡¯s name but Liu Mang had already foiled his ns so many times and made him lose everything. That was why Liu Bei hated Liu Mang the most. He desperately wanted Liu Mang to die.


    ¡°Haha!¡± Sun Qianughed awkwardly. He never expected Liu Bei to hate that person so much that he started cursing in public. His other officers were shocked from Liu Bei¡¯s conduct because they believed him to be a person ofpassion and integrity. They could not believe this man to be their Lord, Liu Bei.


    ¡°Milord! Milord!¡± Sun Qian called out trying to stop Liu Bei from continuing. If this were to go on, Liu Bei¡¯s image would crumble. ¡°Milord. I have good news. The person you hate the most, Liu Mang Liu Hanyang, may be dead.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Liu Bei¡¯s eyes grew wide. ¡°Say that again!¡±


    ¡°Milord. I am saying that the King of Shu has gone missing. We do not know if he is alive or not.¡± Sun Qian said excitedly. Even though he had cooperated with Liu Mang to chase away the Mi Family and bring down Jian Yong¡¯s credibility, they were still enemies. They were simply making use of each other. In fact, Sun Qian would be happy if Liu Mang was dead since then no one would be able to find out that Sun Qian had cooperated with Liu Mang. Wei Yan was only an enemy general and was of no cause of concern.


    ¡°He may be dead?¡± Liu Bei looked at Sun Qian skeptically. Sun Qian then exined what happened. As Liu Bei had lost trust in Jian Yong, Sun Qian was now in charge of gathering information. The news he had obtained was already public knowledge as it was such big news in Xiangyang. Liu Biao had also already became a joke.


    Liu Biao got NTR¡¯ed and the culprit escaped. Naturally, he would be aughingstock.


    ¡°Are you saying that Yangzhou and Jingzhou have a falling out?¡± Liu Bei asked.


    ¡°Milord. If Liu Biao does not care about his worldly reputation then no.¡± Sun Qian said andughed. Basically, he was saying that if Liu Biao endured this slight he would no longer be called a man.


    ¡°Haha! Good!¡± It was because Yangzhou and Jingzhou were allies that Yangzhou did not have shortage in provisions. The already powerful Yangzhou Army would have had a powerful ally but now the alliance had broken apart. ¡°What I cannot obtain, you also cannot obtain!¡± Liu Bei said happily.


    ¡°Milord. Liu Biao have also dispatched people to Sun Ce. He wants to join forces with Jiangdong to deal with Yangzhou!¡± Sun Qian said, making Liu Bei very happy.


    Liu Biao had to ce his own manhood ahead of age old hatred which is why he did this. On the other hand, both Jingzhou and Yangzhou were Sun Ce¡¯s enemies which was why Sun Ce agreed.


    ¡°No wonder.¡± Liu Bei muttered to himself as he finally understood why Lu Bu had let him off. It was not a trap. Lu Bu simply had no other choice. Although Runan was smashed to pieces, Liu Bei could still hold out for several days by fighting desperately. It was enough time for Jingzhou and Jiangdong to go ashore and advance onto Lujiang.


    ¡°Jingzhou and Jiangdong are attacking Yangzhou together?¡± Liu Bei thought to himself and wondered if he could join in on the attack and obtain Liu Biao¡¯s ¡®support¡¯.


    ¡°Gongyou. Send an envoy to Jingzhou. See if Liu Biao wants our help. If he agrees, tell him that we can dispatch a hundred thousand men.¡± Liu Bei said to Sun Qian.


    ¡°A hundred thousand men? Milord. We don¡¯t have a hundred thousand men!¡± Sun Qian was dumbstruck. Liu Bei only had thirty thousand men at most. If they had a hundred thousand men, Yangzhou would not have trampled them to easily.


    ¡°It is notplicated. Yuzhou has a few hundred thousand citizens. We can just use them to form a fake army.¡±


    ¡°Milord! What about the provisions and equipment?¡± Sun Qian asked. Without any equipment or provisions, these people will just get ughtered.


    ¡°Haha. With Jingzhou¡¯s support, would we need to worry about equipment or provisions?¡± Liu Beiughed. He wanted Liu Biao to give him free stuff to equip his new recruits.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it too militaristic?¡± Guan Yu asked. There weren¡¯t many citizens left especially after so many casualties. If they all became soldiers, what would they do with the farnd?


    ¡°Haha. So what when the other option is to be killed by others?¡± Liu Bei sneered. He now wanted to be like Zhang Xiu. Zhang Xiu could not govern which is why his subordinates were all soldiers. Liu Bei was now desperate since he was going to die either way. Rather than a swift death from defeat, he chose to be militaristic and die a slow death


    ¡°I understand.¡± Guan Yu nodded, understanding that Liu Bei could only act desperately.


    ¡°Second Brother. I will leave training the recruits to you.¡± Liu Bei said to Guan Yu. Guan Yu was someone good is training the troops. Most of the troops in Runan were trained by him.


    ¡°Brother. I will need several months to train them properly.¡± Guan Yu exined. Soldiers weren¡¯t so easily trained. Assuming they even trained enough for their skills to make a difference, most of them will run after seeing blood. Would he even be able to train them in time to attack Yangzhou?


    ¡°Who said I am going to attack Yangzhou? We can just go and watch the show.¡± Liu Bei replied. He was not willing to actually fight against Yangzhou. He just wanted to leech off others and steal opportunities once Jingzhou and Jiangdong fought to the death.


    ¡°Alright. I will go and train the soldiers now.¡± Guan Yu nodded. He was alright with anything as long as the soldiers don¡¯t have to immediately go onto the battlefield.


    ¡°There is no hurry. You can even wait until we repacify Runan and Gongyou¡¯s envoy returns with Liu Biao¡¯s reply.¡± Liu Bei said calmly. His greatest enemy was now being controlled by Liu Biao and Sun Ce. It would be best if all three of them kill each other and then he can take all their stuff.


    ¡°Even the Heavens is helping me!¡± Liu Beiughed towards the sky. At this moment, a scout went to Liu Bei.


    ¡°Milord! Yangzhou has¡­¡±


    ¡°What about Yangzhou?¡± Liu Bei immediately became flustered when he heard about Yangzhou. He was already traumatized at this point, afraid that Yangzhou would turn around and attack him again. ¡°Is Yangzhou going to resume attacking us?¡± Liu Bei asked, making the other officers and soldiers anxious.


    ¡°No. No Milord.¡± The scout shook his head. ¡°Yangzhou has taken all of the citizens with them as they withdrew.¡± He saw the Yangzhou Army take record of the citizens from the ces they captured and then have these people leave Yuzhou, giving them provisions from the granary to eat along the way back. The citizens were initially unwilling. However, Yuzhou falling into the chaos of war again along with the provisions and the fact that taxes in Yangzhou was low, made them agree to follow the Yangzhou Army.


    ¡°What?¡± Liu Bei was no longer calm. Yangzhou was taking the people away. Without the people, how was Liu Bei going to recruit more soldiers? Runan barely had ten thousand soldiers left and Yangzhou was taking away the rest of his poption. Isn¡¯t this bullying people too much?


    ¡°Are they not afraid they would not reach Yangzhou in time?¡± Liu Bei asked. With Jiangdong and Jingzhou attacking, the Yangzhou Army should be retreating at full speed. Not dally at Yuzhou.


    If Liu Bei had sent troops to impede them, the Yangzhou Army may really not make it back in time.


    ¡°Brother. Let me take the Xiliang Cavalry out to pursue them.¡± Guan Yu said gloomily. The people were a natural resource that is more important than provisions and Lu Bu was plundering this resource without fear.


    Liu Bei was about to agree to Guan Yu¡¯s proposal when the scout continued to speak.


    ¡°There is more!¡± The scout said carefully as he nced at Liu Bei.


    ¡°What else?¡± Liu Bei frowned.


    ¡°This¡­ This subordinate does not dare speak.¡± 1 The scout lowered his head.


    ¡°Why do you not dare speak?¡±


    ¡°This subordinate is afraid it might offend Milord.¡±2 The scout trembled with fear.


    ¡°Speak. You will be innocent.¡±


    With Liu Bei¡¯s consent, the scout finally spoke. ¡°Milord. Lu Bu had people send a message.¡±


    ¡°What did he say?¡±


    ¡°He said that if Milord dares to dispatch the Xiliang Cavalry, he would daree back for Runan City. This time, Milord is spared because of dumb luck. Next time, he will have Milord¡¯s head.¡± The scout spoke. He felt very relieved after he finished speaking.


    ¡°ve of Three Surnames! How dare you humiliate my brother!¡± Guan Yu shouted angrily. His killing intent exploded as he grabbed his Green Dragon Crescent de. ¡°Brother! Let me go! I will definitely bring you the head of that ve of Three Surnames!¡± Humiliating Liu Bei was like humiliating Guan Yu.


    Liu Bei simply stood there without saying anything. It was as though the air had solidified. This is because no matter what, Liu Bei was the Imperial Uncle. Yet he was being threatened like this.


    After a long time, Liu Bei spoke. ¡°Pass down my orders. Open the city gate. We will leave Runan.¡±


    ¡°Brother?¡± Guan Yu could not understand. Shouldn¡¯t they be bringing the fight to Lu Bu after being humiliated like this?


    ¡°Second Brother. No need to say too much. I have my own ns.¡± Liu Bei left gloomily. He also wanted to kill Lu Bu but he knew Lu Bu¡¯s temperament. Lu Bu was a rash person that would kill you if you irritated him. He did not care aboutmon sense at all. That was why both Liu Bei and Cao Cao were afraid of Lu Bu. Lu Bu was lunatic famous for not caring about the consequences of his actions.


    ___ <ol type="1">Not this shit again. You either make the decision to say everything or you don¡¯t say anything at all. Who the hell chickens out like this?And backtracking a suspense like this is super rude and a crime worthy of death. Anything that is important deserves to be said ASAP for quick response. Anything that isn¡¯t important would be a waste of time. So back tracking like this just wastes everyone¡¯s valuable time </ol>

 Chapter 580

    <h4>Chapter 580</h4>


    ¡°Haha. Milord. This Liu Bei really knows you well!¡± Zhang Liao said to Lu Bu.


    Lu Bu did not reply. He simply looked back at Yuzhou and harrumphed. After that, he sped up his horse.


    Zhang Liao could not help but smile and shook his head at this. Liu Bei really did understand that Lu Bu was impulsive. Even Cao Cao was afraid of this kind of Lu Bu.


    Liu Bei who received Lu Bu¡¯s message was afraid of irritating Lu Bu. To ensure that Lu Bu was happy, he had Nancheng¡¯s gates open up. He was basically saying that he had no intention of stopping Lu Bu. Lu Bu is free to leave as he pleases.


    It was truly strange to allow someone that plundered your home to leave so subserviently. Yet, Liu Bei had no other choice. He could only smile as he gets beaten up.


    ¡°Would Liu Bei cry when he finds out that Milord have actually changed?¡± What would Liu Bei think when he finds out that Lu Bu was no longer as rash as he used to be? The message he gave Liu Bei were mostly just threats. If Liu Bei had really attacked, Lu Bu would have chosen to abandon Yuzhou¡¯s citizens.


    Meanwhile, Liu Bei walked up and down anxiously. His wives that had returned to him now that Runan was safe did not know how to cate him. Finally, Guan Yu arrived at the residence.


    ¡°Brother!¡± Guan Yu saw Liu Bei and called out to him.


    ¡°Brother! The Yangzhou Army are too inhumane!¡± Guan Yu¡¯s expression was so horrible that Liu Bei was startled.


    ¡°Second Brother. Speak slowly.¡±


    ¡°Brother! Nine out of ten acres ofnd outside are empty! I¡¯m afraid Yuzhou¡­¡± Guan Yu hesitated at the end. Yangzhou was thorough with their actions. Even the people were being migrated. They left only a bit of provisions for the ones that can¡¯t or won¡¯t leave. The only citizens that were guaranteed to be left behind were the ones in Runan. The others have already been taken away by the Yangzhou Army.


    ¡°I know that!¡± Liu Bei knew things were bad but he did not expect it to be this bad. They werepletely wiped out. The number of citizens left behind at Runan would only be eighty thousand at most.


    ¡°All of the citizens in the surrounding area were enticed by Yangzhou. They only cared about immediate benefits. None of them remembered how much suffering you have gone through for them!¡± Guan Yu was angry. He was especially angry at the citizens from Dingcheng. This is because at least half of Dingcheng¡¯s citizens originally came from Xuzhou. Liu Bei had took pity on them and brought them away from Cao Cao¡¯s evil clutches. Yet these citizens now chose to abandon Liu Bei.


    ¡°Second Brother. No need to say anymore.¡± Liu Bei waved his hand. Liu Bei never had such good intentions of saving the people. They were just to help him and his White Eared Heavy Infantry escape from Cao Cao¡¯s Tiger Cavalry. It is only by hiding himself with the citizens that Cao Cao did not dare to attack.


    ¡°Milord! Report!¡± A messenger knelt down towards Liu Bei while Liu Bei was still feeling distressed.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Liu Bei frowned.


    ¡°Milord! Several thousand citizens are outside the city! They are requesting Milord for shelter!¡±


    ¡°Several thousand citizens?¡± Liu Bei and Guan Yu were stunned. After a while, Guan Yuughed. ¡°Hmph! These people have a conscience. They know that Brother is the one that saved them! The ones that left with that ve of Three Surnames would surely starve along the way!¡±


    ¡°Brother. Could there be a trap?¡± Guan Yu suddenly asked. Would Lu Bu leave behind several thousand people for good intentions? Was it possible that these several thousand people came from somewhere else?


    ¡°Hm? Let¡¯s go take a look.¡± Liu Bei said. He had to go and personally take a look when the scale of refugees were at the thousands. Liu Bei was also happy to see that there were still people that trusted him. Although it was a rtively small number, it was still manpower.


    However, Liu Bei¡¯s smile quickly turned into a frown when he saw the refugees. The several thousand people seeking shelter were all the old and crippled. Some of them had even been discharged from service by Liu Bei.


    Liu Bei¡¯s expression turned pale. Lu Bu did not only take away Yuzhou¡¯s poption. He even left behind all the old and crippled for Liu Bei.


    ¡°Respectful Lord! Imperial Uncle! Please open the gates and let us in!¡± The citizens below the walls banged on the city gate. The gate was closed because the Gate Captain was afraid that there would be spies mixed in with these people.


    ¡°Brother. Should we open the gate?¡± Guan Yu asked. He was also angry when he saw the citizens. These nuisances were not manpower but parasites. Guan Yu knew that they could not open the gates but at the same time, he could not abandon them.


    Could they open the gate? If they do so, Liu Bei would have to provide for these people. As Liu Bei still had thirty thousand soldiers to feed he may not even have enough provisions to take in these citizens. After all, these citizens did not have any ability to work. On the other hand, if Liu Bei chose not to open the gates, his reputation as a benevolent Lord is finished.


    The refugees only had enough provisions tost them for a few days so it was quite likely for them to starve to death outside of Runan.


    While Liu Bei was struggling to make a decision, one of the refugees shouted. ¡°Milord. Please open the gates and be charitable. We used to work as your soldiers. Please open the gate!¡± They did not want to die from the cold when they slept outside the city.


    ¡°Milord. Some of our soldiers that have retired from injuries seem to be there.¡± Some of Liu Bei¡¯s men could recognize their fellow soldiers.


    Liu Bei¡¯s heart was full ofints. If he could use them as soldiers, he would have long taken them in. After thinking for a moment, he gnashed his teeth and gave the order. ¡°Open the gates!¡±


    ¡°Milord. If we let them in, where would we put these nuisances¡­ no, where would we put these citizens? Also, we may not have enough provisions left.¡± One officer asked. They could not just let these people in and then do nothing. They would need to provide food, dispatch someone to take care of these citizens and arrange a ce for the citizens to live.


    ¡°Did you not hear my orders? Open the gate!¡± Liu Bei roared.


    ¡°Yes! Yes!¡± The officer no longer dared to say anything once he saw Liu Bei be angry. He had his subordinates open the gates.


    Liu Bei also wanted to prevent these people from entering the city but he could not do so since there were a lot of soldiers watching. He could not afford to lose popr sentiment. He could only grit his teeth and endure his grievances.


    ¡°Where is Gongyou¡¯s envoy now?¡± Liu Bei asked.


    ¡°ording to the time, the envoy should be at Xinye right now.¡±


    ¡°Good. Let us hope Gongyou manages to gain something from this trip.¡± Liu Bei was now cing his hopes on the envoy dispatched to Jingzhou. If the envoy is sessful, he would no longer be short on provisions. Feeding these parasites would not be a problem. Otherwise, Liu Bei would have to be cruel.


    Although Lu Bu could not obtain Yuzhou, he had learned from his mistakes and took away fourty thousand people. The remaining thirty thousand were either recruited by Liu Bei or were amongst the casualties at Nandun. Cao Cao had also taken some people with him when he left. Liu Bei only had thirty thousand troops and eighty thousand citizens left. The only city he had left was Runan. The other ces were in ruins.


    Even if Liu Bei attempts to be militaristic, he could only have fifty thousand troops at most. He would no longer be a threat. Once the crisis at Lujiang is over, crisis will return to Yuzhou.


    On the other hand, Xu Shu was busy at Shouchun. He had to take care of four hundred thousand people. This include tasks such arranging a ce for them to stay and registering their household. It was fortunate that Yangzhou was no longercking in provisions or these people could not be supported.


    Lu Bu raced towards Lujiang without stopping. The Urban Army was also gathering at Xinye, ready to attack Jingzhou when the battle starts to save Liu Mang. War was once again approaching Jingzhou, Jiangdong and Yangzhou.


    Meanwhile, Liu Mang Liu Hanyang was still in the mountains with the barbarians.

 Chapter 581

    <h4>Chapter 581</h4>


    ¡°Do you even know the way?¡± Jia Xu said to the person beside him.


    ¡°I know.¡± The barbarian gave a short reply.


    ¡°Then why are we still here?¡± Jia Xu wasining for a reason. Ever since they had left that mountain region at Xiangyang, they had travelled deeper into the mountains without leaving. They had been there for over half a month and the only thing he saw were trees and wild animals.


    ¡°That bird. Shat.¡± The barbarian replied as he pointed to the birds in the sky.


    Jia Xu had nothing he could say to the barbarian.


    ¡°Just speak less.¡± Liu Mang said helplessly. There were mountains all over the ce. He thought crossing over one mountain was enough but there is always another mountain after that. Liu Mang¡¯s appearance was also in a mess. Both he and Jia Xu¡¯s clothes were already tattered so they had to cover themselves with leaves. They had be barbarians themselves.


    Jia Xu turned silent after hearing Liu Mang¡¯s advice but he was stillining in his heart.


    ¡°Hu Zi. How much further?¡± Liu Mang asked.


    ¡°Tsk!¡± Jia Xu curled his lips in disdain. Liu Mang told him to speak less yet Liu Mang was the one to end up asking questions.


    Actually, Liu Mang was also embarrassed to ask this question. This is because they were being saved. Without the barbarians, Liu Mang and the others would have already been ashes. However, Liu Mang was also tired. How long do they need to keep travelling? Even if they could persevere, Zhou Cang may not be able to.


    After so many days, Zhou Cang¡¯s injuries have be inmed and Zhou Cang himself had high fever. If this were to go on, Zhou Cang really would not be able to hold on.


    ¡°Barbarian Master. After this mountain and two more, we will arrive.¡± Hu Zi replied.


    Liu Mang felt his head ache from the way he was addressed. Hu Zi was basically calling him the husband of the barbarian princess. This basically reminded Liu Mang that he sold himself off just to preserve his life.


    ¡°How many days is that?¡± Liu Mang furrowed his brows and asked. He was now wondering if Hu Zi was purposefully taking the long route as there were no roads. Hu Zi said it was the safe route so Liu Mang could not say anything back.


    ¡°Three days.¡± Hu Zi replied. He said it was safe to not take any roads but that was a lie. After all, it was already safe after leaving Xiangyang and crossing a few mountains. They could easily do the rest just by dressing up a little.


    The reason Hu Zi took this route was because he was afraid Liu Mang and the others would run away. Although Hu Zi had three other subordinates with him, he knew they were unable to defeat Liu Mang¡¯s group. Liu Mang alone was as strong as him while Guan Hai was stronger than his subordinates. Hu Zi did not know how to exin things to the barbarian princess, Qian Yu if Liu Mang were to escape. He took the mountainous routes so that Liu Mang would get lost.


    ¡°Is it possible to move faster?¡± Liu Mang asked.


    Seeing Liu Mang¡¯s anxious appearance, Hu Zi understood that Zhou Cang would notst much longer without treatment. So Hu Zi thought for a moment and then replied. ¡°Can. One day. But tiring and dangerous.¡± Hu Zi exined. They would need to go through the forest where there are plenty of wild animals. However, the real danger came from venomous insects and snakes. Even the barbarians who were more experienced in navigating the forest could not guarantee their own safety. They would need to advance very carefully which is something they could not do if they move in a hurry. If they were careless, they would most likely die.


    ¡°Milord. No need to worry about me. Let me go.¡± Zhou Cang said weakly. He may have had lost his consciousness many times throughout the journey and but he had just woken up in time to hear Hu Zi¡¯s words. He knew the condition of his own body. On top of that, there weren¡¯t any anti-inmmatory medicines in this era. The moment, his injuries were infected, he was already on the road to ruin. He did not want to endanger the others on his ount.


    ¡°So what if it is dangerous and tiring?¡± Guan Hai spoke up. He had not been with Zhou Cang for a long time but they were fellow soldiers. On top of that, Zhou Cang kept calling him Brother Guan. Guan Hai could not abandon someone like this. The reason why Guan Hai wanted to kill Guan Hai and Liu Bei was not because Guan Yu almost killed him. It was because of the ways hispanions were treated. Liu Bei was a schemer who was simply using him as an excuse to obtain poprity.


    ¡°Brother Guan. I know you treat me well. But I am already dying. Just abandon me. If you want to be kind, visit me every year on this day with wine and good food.¡± Zhou Cang said to the others. He did not want to bring harm to them and would rather die alone.


    ¡°Milord. We cannot abandon Zhou Cang! Let this Guan Hai bear the danger and exhaustion!¡± Guan Hai said fiercely.


    ¡°You want the bear the danger and exhaustion? How long are you nning on doing that?¡± Liu Mang said as he looked at Guan Hai coldly. Guan Hai was the one carrying Zhou Cang most of the time.


    ¡°Milord. Just go.¡± Zhou Cangughed. The sky was already turning dark and the journey would be harder from here.


    ¡°Zhou Cang! You shut up!¡± Liu Mang ordered, forcing Zhou Cang to stay silent. ¡°Guan Hai. You will go in front.¡±


    ¡°Milord. Are you really going to abandon Zhou Cang?¡±


    ¡°You also shut up! Let¡¯s go!¡± Liu Mang turned around to shout at Guan Hai and then gave the order.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Guan Hai was dissatisfied but he could only walk in front as he was told.


    ¡°What nonsense are you two even talking about? Zhou Cang. What was it you said before?¡± Liu Mang asked Zhou Cang.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Zhou Cang did not know what Liu Mang was talking about.


    ¡°You said before that your life belongs to me! Your life belongs to me, Liu Mang! Now you are telling me you want to die? Have you asked me for permission?¡± Liu Mang asked fiercely.


    ¡°Milord?¡± Zhou Cang was confused.


    ¡°Do you think your life belongs to you? What a joke! You are my guard! You are on my payroll and the food you eat belongs to me! Your life also belongs to me! I did not allow you to die! You don¡¯t have the qualifications to die! Right now, you are my dog and I want this dog to live!¡± Liu Mang roared.


    ¡°Milord¡­ I¡­¡± Zhou Cang did not know what to say. Liu Mang¡¯s words sounded hurtful but Zhou Cang knew Liu Mang said it for his sake.


    ¡°Milord!¡± Guan Hai also knew that he misjudged Liu Mang.


    ¡°Come! Get up!¡± Liu Mang said to Zhou Cang.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Zhou Cang was stunned and did not move.


    ¡°Why are you still sitting there for? Come here!¡± Liu Mang shouted.


    ¡°Milord. Let me do it!¡± Guan Hai wanted to support Zhou Cang.


    ¡°I ordered you to walk in front! Don¡¯t be so troublesome!¡± Liu Mang red at Guan Hai. Guan Hai was also tired because he had to carry Zhou Cang the entire time. If he allowed Guan Hai to carry Zhou Cang, he would soon need to worry about two people.


    ¡°Hu Zi. Lead the way! We need to get out as soon as possible.¡± Liu Mang said to Hu Zi as he carried Zhou Cang.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Hu Zi nodded and then walked ahead.


    ****


    The two major figures in Jingzhou, Cai Mao and Kuai Yue, have slowly begun to withdrawn themselves from politics. Cai Mao was removed from his position and went back to his family. As his thirty thousand Xiangyang Navy did not return to Xiangyang, he was still in a rtively powerful position.


    The Kuai Family have not been demoted but Kuai Yue himself have started speaking out less.


    Now there were only three voices at court. The first was Huang She who is now the leader of Liu Biao¡¯s guards. However, he wanted more as part of his contribution towards exposing Lady Cai for adultery ended up going to the second person, Liu Pan.


    Liu Biao¡¯s nephew, Liu Pan, was now a big deal in Xiangyang. Despite his young age, he was already the Military Advisor. His future prospects was already very good but, he too, wanted to climb higher. He was a general and his short time as a Military Advisor already taught him that the only thing that is real and reliable during these chaotic times is military power. He wanted to lead the troops to fight against Liu Mang and Sun Ce.


    The third voice was Yi Ji. After giving his stratagem and saying that he was from Liu Biao¡¯s hometown, he became Liu Biao¡¯s trusted aide. Besides that, he was the only strategist Liu Biao could rely on after removing the Cai Family and the Kuai Family. He relied on people like Yi Ji especially since Kuai Liang and Kuai Yue now adopted a cold attitude while pretending to not know anything.


    ¡°Milord. Sun Ce has agreed to our request. Our army is now heading for Lujiang!¡± Wen Pin¡¯s subordinate gave the report.


    ¡°Oh. My army of seventy thousand have begun to move?¡± Liu Biao seemed pleased. His army of seventy thousand alongside Sun Ce¡¯s troops would definitely be able to route Yangzhou¡¯s navy. It would be best if they could advance together and capture Lujiang, preventing Jingzhou from being attacked in the future.


    ¡°Only thirty thousand of our army moved.¡±


    ¡°Only thirty thousand? Isn¡¯t there seventy thousand men in Jiangxia?¡± Liu Biao furrowed his brows. Although they had loss some troops to Jiangdong, the numbers did not decrease by much. By right, they should still have about seventy thousand men in Jiangxia. Could it be that Wen Pin was underestimating the enemy?


    ¡°General Wen Pin say that Jiangxia¡¯s troops were left behind.¡± The messenger replied.


    ¡°Jiangxia¡¯s troops!¡± Liu Biao turned silent. As he was not an idiot, he fully understood the reasons for this. Since the condition Liu Biao had given was for Jiangxia to be handed over to Jiangdong, it would already be a miracle that these soldiers from Jiangxia did not rebel. Hoping for them to fight alongside Jiangdong was definitely too much to ask.


    ¡°Milord. Based on what I know, the Yangzhou Navy only has ten thousand troops. General Wen Pin has thirty thousand and if the Jiangdong Army helps, it would be enough to defeat Yangzhou.¡± Yi Jiforted Liu Biao.


    Just as Liu Biao nodded to this, another messenger quickly arrived. ¡°Report! Our army of thirty thousand have shed with the Yangzhou Navy at Lujiang!¡±


    The people were shocked. Already? They had only just received the report that Wen Pin had set out and now they had already received report of the battle. Everyone at Jingzhou was interested in this news as it would show Jingzhou¡¯s future prospects. If Yangzhou¡¯s navy was defeated, Liu Mang would not be able to do anything even if he returns. On the other hand, Jingzhou would be able to attack Yangzhou. They did not entertain the possibility of losing at all.


    ¡°How did the battle go?¡± Liu Biao asked.


    ¡°Our army losses are six thousand killed, one thousand three hundred injured, and we lost twenty four ships!¡± The messenger cautiously replied.


    ¡°So many?¡± Liu Biao was astounded. However, Liu Biao was happy instead of angry. This is because the Yangzhou Navy has ten thousand men. Last time, they sank thirty thousand of the JIangdong Navy with only seven thousand men. That was why he could tolerate suffering heavy casualties.


    ¡°We will yield Jiangxia. However, remind Wen Pin not to let go of Chibi and Shiyang!¡± Liu Biao said to the messenger.


    ¡°Milord!¡± The messenger felt like crying.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why have you not gone?¡± Liu Biao asked.


    ¡°Milord. This subordinate does not know how to write down your instructions.¡± The messenger replied awkwardly.


    ¡°What do you mean? Just write it down normally.¡±


    ¡°But Milord. The Yangzhou Navy is not yet wiped out. Are we still giving away Jiangxia?¡± The messenger asked.


    ¡°What?¡± Liu Biao¡¯s eyes grew wide. ¡°The Yangzhou Navy was not wiped out? Is it the remnants of their army?¡± Liu Biao asked. If this was the case, there was no problems. He could let Jiangdong deal with this mess.


    ¡°No Milord. It is the enemy¡¯s main force!¡±


    ¡°Main force? How could it be? Did they manage to avoid battle? Did Wen Pin attack a stronghold? ¡± Liu Biao felt that something was wrong.


    ¡°No Milord. Our army encountered the Yangzhou Navy at Yangtze River.


    ¡°Encountered?¡± Liu Biao asked precisely because he understood about naval warfare. He understood that the messenger meant that both sides had brought out their navy to fight at Yangtze River. Wen Pin had thirty thousand men while Yangzhou had ten thousand men. Despite the advantage, the enemy had escaped while he lost twenty four ships.


    ¡°How much did the enemy lose?¡± Liu Biao asked. If the enemy¡¯s main force had escaped, it would mean that they only lost a few ships at most.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Speak!¡±


    ¡°The enemy¡­ did not lose a single ship!¡±


    Liu Biao immediately mmed the table. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    The messenger then stammered and he gave Liu Biao the full details of Wen Pin¡¯s defeat.


    ¡°Wen Pin!¡± Liu Biao wanted to curse but he did not know how to. After all, Wen Pin was one of his trusted aides. He was ced at Jiangxia precisely because Liu Biao trusted him. Yet this was the performance Wen Pin gave him.


    ¡°Father! Wen Pin may have been defeated but we still have our main army! We still have the chance to find an opportunity! I wish to go and help! Please allow this child to go to Jiangxia! I will definitely take the head of the Yangzhou Navy¡¯smander!¡± Liu Pan immediately jumped for the chance to seize power. Before this, he failed because Liu Biao trusted Wen Pin and Wen Pin had a good track record. However, this time Wen Pin had been defeated despite having the advantage.


    ¡°Milord. General Wen Pin¡¯s single defeat is not a big issue. Lord Liu Pan¡¯s job as Military Advisor is more important. It is better for him to stay in Xiangyang to n for the overall situation.¡± Huang She tried to obstruct Liu Pan from getting more military power.


    ¡°Father! Right now, Yangzhou does not have the initiative! If we wait for them to seize the initiative, it would be difficult to deal with them!¡± Liu Pan red at Huang She and then said to Liu Biao.


    ¡°Milord. If you remove General Wen Pin just because of a single defeat, the soldiers at the front lines will be disillusioned!¡± Huang She was now smarter. After suffering many defeats under Liu Mang¡¯s hands, he learned a few tricks to be used on Liu Pan.


    ¡°Huang She! What do you mean by this? I am not going to Jiangxia to punish General Wen Pin! I am going there to help him!¡± Liu Pan shouted at Huang She angrily.


    ¡°Help? Then who will be inmand? You or General Wen Pin?¡± Huang She sneered.


    ¡°Of course it is¡­¡± Liu Pan wanted to reply when he suddenly realized the predicament he was in. If he said that he would be inmand then how was this helping Wen Pin. On the other hand, if he said that Wen Pin is inmand then what of his position as Military Advisor? It would be absurd for the Military Advisor to be moving as a General¡¯s assistant.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Liu Biao shouted.


    Seeing Liu Biao¡¯s anger, Yi Ji stepped forward. ¡°Milord. May I ask this colleague a question?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Liu Biao replied as he waved his hand.


    ¡°Sir. What about the Jiangdong Army? Did they help us? How many losses did they suffer?¡± Yi Ji asked the messenger.


    ¡°The Jiangdong Army did not dispatch. They merely let us pass through.¡± The messenger replied.


    ¡°They only let us pass?¡±


    ¡°I heard Yangzhou have a new warship?¡± Yi Ji continued to ask.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The messenger replied.


    ¡°What does the warship look like?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s appearance wasn¡¯t great. It is not as tall as our towered ships and look more like a mengchong. However, it could ram into our ships which caused a lot of damage. It could also carry several dozen ballista per ship. Our warships are no match for it!¡±


    The messenger¡¯s words made the hall go silent. They did not care much for its outer appearance but the thought that a single ship could carry several dozen ballista was frightening. After all, their own ships could only carry five per ship. One of Liu Mang¡¯s ship was worth at least several of theirs.


    Yi Ji nodded with satisfaction and turned back to Liu Biao. ¡°Milord. If this is the case, then General Wen Pin have gained merits even if he was defeated.¡±


    ¡°What a joke! He earned merits for losing? This is the first time I hear of such a farce!¡± Liu Pan sneered.


    ¡°Just because you have not heard of it does not mean that there is no precedent. Maybe Wen Pin is enticing the enemy to lower their guards and attack!¡± Huang She interrupted.


    ¡°By throwing away eight thousand elites and over twenty ships? If that is the case, then I will have nothing to say. It is truly an insightful moment!¡± Liu Pan replied sarcastically.


    Yi Ji ignored the two and spoke. ¡°Does everyone remember the Jiangdong Navy¡¯s defeat against Gan Ning?¡±


    Yi Ji¡¯s words reminded the others of Jiangdong¡¯s humiliation. They had thirty thousand elites but lost them all to a navy of seven thousand.


    ¡°A defeat is still a defeat!¡± Liu Pan insisted.


    ¡°Does everyone know why Jiangdong lost?¡± Yi Ji asked. ¡°This is because the Yangzhou Navy used their technology to change the way naval battles were fought. We even spent a lot of money just to buy the ballista!


    ¡°Thirty thousand of Jiangdong¡¯s elites! What if you were topare them with thirty thousand of Jingzhou¡¯s elites?¡± Yi Ji continued to ask. The others present refused to reply but they knew that Jingzhou¡¯s elite troops were no match for Jiangdong¡¯s elite troops. The reason for this is that Jiangdong is poor and so, their troops were fiercer.


    ¡°On top of that, their general is Jiang Qin!¡± Yi Ji added. Jiang Qin was one of Jiangdong¡¯s famed generals.


    ¡°Now, Wen Pin¡¯s brought thirty thousand men to fight against Yangzhou¡¯s ten thousand. Yet, he only lost several thousand men. Doesn¡¯t this show his skill?¡± The other officers all nodded at Yi Ji¡¯s words.


    People were the kind of existence that feels fortunate from someone else¡¯ misfortune. If one person were to fall from a great height and broke his bones, his mood can be improved by telling him that another person fell from the same height and died immediately.


    These were the kind of thoughts going through their heads at that moment. As the Jiangdong Army werepletely routed, the Jingzhou Army considered it an achievement that they got off with only several thousand casualties especially since Yangzhou brought out a new type of warship.


    ¡°Which part of that is meritorious?¡± Liu Pan was unwilling to give up.


    ¡°Of course there is! Milord. If we did not attack Lujiang here, would we have found out about the Yangzhou Navy¡¯s strength? Would we have found out about their new warship?¡± Yi Ji asked.


    ¡°We would not.¡± Liu Biao said as he shook his head. Without anyone seeing the new warship, they would simply ridicule its appearance just like Wen Pin had.


    ¡°Now that we know about the new warship, we have to tell warn everyone about it!¡± Yi Ji added.


    ¡°Milord! Jiangdong is still around. I do not believe that they would not send spies to watch our battle against Yangzhou. So I believe they would know the might of the Yangzhou Navy. If Yangzhou was our neighbor, we would be afraid. However, this fear is now given to Jiangdong. They would definitely be more afraid than us!¡±


    The reason Jiangdong would be more afraid was because of their finite resources. Although Jingzhou had more resources, Jiangdong held the initiative. Capturing Jingzhou was just a matter of time. On the other hand, Yangzhou had the upper hand over Jiangdong because of their technology. Jiangdong had rxed a little after obtaining the ballista but this time, Wen Pin had proven that just obtaining the ballista was not enough to overpower Yangzhou¡¯sparatively smaller navy.


    After this incident, Jiangdong would no longer be able to ignore Yangzhou. They could not allow Yangzhou to be any stronger while they waste their resources fighting against Jingzhou. It would was bad for Jingzhou since Jiangdong was blocking the way. However, Jiangdong was right beside Yangzhou.


    ¡°Are you saying¡­¡±


    ¡°Milord. Now, Jiangdong would be more desperate than us in trying to defeat Yangzhou!¡±


    Yi Ji¡¯s exnation made Liu Biao feel happy.


    ¡°Milord this is why I saw General Wen Pin is meritorious. Looks like we will have to give away Jiangxia.¡± Yi Ji smiled towards Liu Biao.


    Liu Biao alsoughed. ¡°You are right! Wen Pin made no mistakes and have contributed!¡±

 Chapter 582

    <h4>Chapter 582</h4>


    ¡°Milord. Is Yangzhou¡¯s new warship really so terrifying?¡± Sun Ce¡¯s subordinates asked.


    ¡°Yes. That ship ispletely unheard of!¡± Sun Ce nodded and sighed. He initially thought it was just a ¡®mengchong¡¯ and believed that Yangzhou screwed up. After all, Yangzhou did not have much of a background in regards to naval battles and Gan Ning had been sent off to the ocean. The currentmander was just someone with no experience. How dangerous could they be? He ended up being dumbstruck in a single day.


    ¡°Each of that ship could hold several dozen ballista.¡± Sun Ce felt his head ache as he recalled the scene. His own ship could only carry five ballista while the enemy could carry several dozen. And if that wasn¡¯t bad enough, the enemy could also ram him. Jingzhou¡¯s towered ship broke apart like paper. Sun Ce did not believe that his own ships could fare much better.


    ¡°That man is called Lu Xun?¡± Sun Ce mumbled to himself. He had people gather information on Yangzhou¡¯s new navalmander.


    ¡°So this is Lu Kang¡¯s grandchild!¡± Sun Ce felt his head ache. Lu Kang was Sun Ce¡¯s enemy. Despite being an enemy, Sun Ce respected Lu Kang a lot.


    When Sun Ce visited Lu Kang when ordered by Yuan Shu to borrow food but Lu Kang refused to meet him in person. As a result, Sun Ce was angered. Meanwhile, Yuan Shu was thinking of attacking Lu Kang but feared that his own reputation would fall because Lu Kang was also from an influential family. As a result, Yuan Shu sent Sun Ce to attack Lu Kang.


    Initially, Sun Ce thought that Lu Kang would be easy to deal with because he was old. However, Lu Kang had a lot of support from the people. They helped fight Sun Ce which caused the battle tost several years. Finally, Lu Kang was defeated when he could no longer bear the civilian casualties. Despite that, he refused to admit defeat. He brought his whole family with him to the prison in Wancheng where they starved to death.


    How could Sun Ce forget such a person with moral integrity? Lu Kang¡¯s actions had given Sun Ce a deep impression. He never expected there was still a Lu Xun Lu Boyan who would be more difficult to deal with. Lu Kang only had the people¡¯s support but Lu Xun also knew how tomand troops.


    Sun Ce shook his head as he reminded himself it was not the time to think about Lu Xun and Lu Kang. He needed to find a way to wipe out Yangzhou¡¯s navy.


    ¡°Gongjin. Has the envoy we sent to Jingzhou returned yet? When can Jingzhou apany us to attack Lujiang?¡± Sun Ce asked. Jingzhou¡¯s navy had taken damage and needed to reorganize. Sun Ce understood that much. However, it was about time for them to have finished reorganizing their navy. On top of that, Sun Ce impatiently wanted to send troops to wipe out Yangzhou¡¯s navy. He could not allow them to exist even if the Jingzhou Navy was not around and no rewards were being offered.


    ¡°Milord, I think you can forget about the benefits.¡± Zhou Yu shook his head bitterly.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Sun Ce asked.


    ¡°Milord. Jingzhou are changing their minds.¡± Zhou Yu replied.


    ¡°What?¡± Sun Ce raised his voice. He initially ignored Yangzhou to deal with Jingzhou but Jingzhou¡¯s actions made Sun Ce fear Yangzhou¡¯s navy. Sun Ce would have trouble sleeping as long as the Yangzhou Navy is still around. Is Jingzhou just going to stop their attack here after provoking Yangzhou?


    ¡°No! We must wipe out Yangzhou. Even if our Jiangdong Navy is the only one to fight, we cannot allow the Yangzhou Navy to continue existing.¡± Sun Cemented. The Yangzhou Navy was too dangerous. If they continued to expand, Jiangdong would have to surrender to Yangzhou as they would be significantly weaker in bothnd and sea. Besides this, Sun Ce also had another intention. He wanted Yangzhou¡¯s ships. With those ships, he would no longer need to fear the Jingzhou Navy.


    ¡°Milord. The Jingzhou Navy will fight.¡± Zhou Yu shook his head.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say they changed their minds?¡± Sun Ce asked. He would be happy if Jingzhou stepped forward to be cannon fodder.


    ¡°I was referring to Jiangxia.¡± Zhou Yu replied and then exined what he heard from the envoy. There was a capable person in Jingzhou that knew Jiangdong would be the one most worried about Yangzhou now. As a result, Jiangxia was no longer being offered.


    ¡°Fine. As long as they fight!¡± Sun Ce smiled bitterly. With their help, Sun Ce would have more confidence that he could wipe out Yangzhou¡¯s navy. Yangzhou¡¯s ship was not something neither of thempete against.


    ¡°Milord. Jingzhou have also taken interest in Yangzhou¡¯s ships.¡± Zhou Yu said helplessly. If Jiangdong could see the strength of Yangzhou¡¯s new warship, Jingzhou would be able to see it too. After all, they have their capable general, Wen Pin.


    ¡°No!¡± Sun Ce immediately refused. If Jingzhou also get their hands on the new ship, they would be back at the starting point. Sun Ce would have to spend forever fighting at Jiangxia. If this was the case, it might be better for Sun Ce to attack on his own.


    ¡°Milord. We have to agree to their request.¡± Zhou Yu replied and exined his thoughts. It was impossible to keep the new warship a secret. Jiangdong would need fifty thousand men to deal with Yangzhou¡¯s ten thousand men. As Jiangdong only had sixty thousand men, they would not be able to fight back against Jingzhou after defeating Yangzhou. Jingzhou would simply profit off their misfortune.


    ¡°We will just fight them when theye!¡± Sun Ce said aggressively.


    ¡°Milord. That is easier said than done.¡± Zhou Yu smiled bitterly. How could Sun Ce¡¯s Army of ten thousand fight back against Jingzhou¡¯s Army of seventy thousand? Even if Jiangdong¡¯s Navy were to be more powerful, they would be outnumbered. That was why they could not keep everything for themselves.


    ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Sun Ce felt indignant. He could not lend troops for nothing. On top of that, the opponent was the Yangzhou Navy.


    ¡°Milord. We have to agree with them. However, we have to add the condition that they would have to give us Xiakou.¡± Zhou Yu replied. With Xiakou, they would be able to attack onnd. This would give them more leeway than just fighting Liu Biao on water.


    ¡°Just Xiakou?¡± Sun Ce was a bit unwilling. Initially, he was an unrted party but now it felt like he would die if he did not act.


    ¡°Xiakou is enough.¡± Zhou Yu cated. Jingzhou might be able topete against Jiangdong on water but that does not mean that they couldpete onnd. After all, Jiangdong had warriors from the Refinement Stage.


    ¡°Alright. I will listen to your advice.¡± Sun Ce said as he gritted his teeth. He could only think of how to deal with Jingzhou after settling matters with Lujiang.


    ¡°With these new type of warships, we would not need to fear Cao Cao once he attacks in the future.¡± Zhou Yu added. He also feared Yangzhou¡¯s warships due to the number of ballista they could use.


    ¡°Men! Send someone to ask Wen Pin and Zhuge Liang from Jingzhou when are we going to attack the Yangzhou Navy together?¡± Sun Ce said impatiently.


    ¡°Report! Milord, Jingzhou has sent an envoy!¡±


    ¡°What do they want now?¡± Sun Ce was dissatisfied. Jingzhou had just only changed the terms of the agreement. What other demands do they have now?


    ¡°Should we announce your arrival?¡± One bodyguard asked.


    ¡°Have them wait first!¡± Sun Ce replied angrily. Jingzhou¡¯s actions had really annoyed him.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The bodyguard replied and was going to leave when he was interrupted.


    ¡°Is this the way Jiangdong treats guests?¡± A nonchnt voice was heard as a man with a white gown and a white fan walked in.


    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Zhou Yumented in surprise before Sun Ce could shout at the figure for his insolence.


    ¡°It is me.¡± Zhuge Liang nodded. ¡°I believe you must be Zhou the Beautiful Youth. Your reputation is well deserved.¡±


    ¡°You tter me! My reputation cannot bepared to yours, the Sleeping Dragon.¡± Zhou Yu said as he looked at Zhuge Liang. It was as though sparks flew as the two locked eyes. Perhaps this was an encounter determined by fate.

 Chapter 583

    <h4>Chapter 583</h4>


    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Sun Ce¡¯s eyes grew wide in realization. His mood also immediately plummeted. If he could, he would choose to kill Zhuge Liang right then and there. After all, it was because of Zhuge Liang that he was still stuck here. In fact, there were many times that his army had suffered defeat because of Zhuge Liang.


    One such defeat caused Han Dang to end up bedridden. If Zhuge Liang was not there, it was possible that they would have already captured Jiangxia. It was ironic for a mortal enemy like Zhuge Liang to now be an ally.


    ¡°Master Zhuge is truly talented.¡± Sun Ce mocked. His eyes narrowed at the person who caused Jiangdong so much trouble.


    ¡°Marquis Wu tter me. I am just a little bit clever.¡± Zhuge Liang replied indifferently.


    ¡°A little bit clever?¡± Sun Ce felt even angrier at Zhuge Liang¡¯s reply. If Zhuge Liang is only a little bit clever then the rest of them would be idiots to get stalled for over half a year and lose countless soldiers to Zhuge Liang.


    ¡°Master Zhuge. Are you not afraid that I would kill you here?¡± Sun Ce¡¯s eyes narrowed as his strong killing intent spread out. He wished he could kill Zhuge Liang and remove one huge obstacle. Although Wen Pin and Zhou Cang were there, they would not be able to deal with Jiangdong¡¯s talents on their own like Zhuge Liang¡¯s strategies.


    ¡°Haha. Would Marquis Wu do that? Even if we are not allies at the moment, I believe that Marquis Wu would have enough manners to not kill me like this!¡± Zhuge Liang was unaffected by Sun Ce¡¯s killing intent andughed. He then turned to Sun Ce¡¯s guards. ¡°Why are you still standing there? Go and get me a small chair. I want to converse with your Lord.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Sun Ce¡¯s personal guards were dumbstruck. Only Zhuge Liang could walk into an enemy camp all carefree and givemands to the enemy¡¯s men. The guard could not help but look at sun Ce and Zhou Yu.


    ¡°Haha!¡± Sun Ceughed angrily. Where does Zhuge Liang think he is? Just as he was about to order Zhuge Liang to be imprisoned, he was stopped by Zhou Yu.


    If it was someone else, Zhuge Liang would have really been imprisoned. This is because Sun Ce ruled through tyranny. His opinions were hard to change. Like the old Lu Bu, he had little enemies as his grudges were quickly settled. The reason he stopped was because the one that stopped him was Zhou Yu.


    ¡°Quickly bring a seat for Master Zhuge.¡± Zhou Yu said to the guard. His actions and attitude showed that they should not offend or kill Zhuge Liang.


    ¡°Gongjin?¡± Sun Ce was questioning Zhou Yu¡¯s attitude as Zhou Yu also wanted Zhuge Liang dead.


    Zhou Yu looked back at Sun Ce and showed an expression that Sun Ce could understand. He wanted to say that they must not kill Zhuge Liang, at least not yet.


    Zhuge Liang himself would know that the Jiangdong Army would want him dead. Even if they were now allies fighting together against Yangzhou, they were still enemies. If Zhuge Liang was able to enter Jiangdong¡¯s camp so indifferently, he would definitely have an assurance that he would be able to escape.


    ¡°Why did Master Zhugee here personally? I am sure a messenger would have sufficed.¡± Zhou Yuughed as he spoke to Zhuge Liang.


    ¡°Haha. I also want to be at camp allocating the troops but I am extremely worried about this.¡± Zhuge Liang pointed at the Northeast causing Sun Ce and Zhou Yu to be confused. That was the direction of Yangzhou¡¯s main camp.


    ¡°To ensure that Jiangdong is no longer threatened and to properly return and report to Milord, I will have to do my best.¡± Zhuge Liang said.


    Sun Ce and Zhou Yu turned their attention towards Yangzhou the moment Yangzhou was mentioned. This is because they had already saw Yangzhou¡¯s strength. Despite Wen Pin sending out thirty thousand men, he suffered a defeat and barely damaged the enemy.


    They were sure that Jiangdong could not fare much better against Yangzhou. Besides that, the Yangzhou threat was imminent. Even if they had any objection towards Zhuge Liang, these can be done after the Yangzhou Navy is dealt with.


    ¡°Master Zhuge. How do you intent to do your best?¡± Zhou Yu asked.


    ¡°Two forces will cooperate to destroy the Yangzhou Navy.¡± Zhuge Liang replied calmly. It was as though the Yangzhou Navy was not an issue to him.


    ¡°If that is just the case, then I don¡¯t think Master Zhuge would havee personally.¡± Zhou Yu prodded. Zhuge Liang¡¯s words were too vague.


    ¡°That would be me and Zhou the Beautiful Youth.¡± Zhuge Liang replied. ¡°Although Yangzhou has little people, they are already too powerful. If webine our strategems, would we be able to fully annihte Yangzhou?¡± Zhuge Liang asked.


    It was true that by working together, their options would increase. To defeat Yangzhou, they would need to be at their best. Jingzhou and Jiangdong could not afford to be fighting each other if they wanted to defeat Yangzhou.


    ¡°That is why I am here, to ensure that both sides are in close rtion and to show Jingzhou¡¯s sincerity!¡± Zhuge Liang said to Sun Ce and Zhou Yu.

 Chapter 584

    <h4>Chapter 584</h4>


    ¡°Li Yan! Where is the Military Advisor?¡± A pale looking Huo Jun asked. He was managing the troops early that morning when he realized Zhuge Liang had gone missing.


    ¡°Do you still not know where the Military Advisor went?¡± Li Yan spread out his hands as he smiled bitterly at Huo Jun.


    ¡°Did he really go to Jiangdong¡¯s naval camp?¡± Huo Jun¡¯s eyes grew wide with disbelief.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Yan nodded and then sighed. Other strategists use others as chess pieces while their strategist uses himself as a chess piece.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you stop him?¡± Huo Jun asked angrily.


    ¡°Stop him? How?¡± Li Yan asked back. ¡°You know what the Military Advisor is like.¡± Li Yan and Huo Jun may be older than Zhuge Liang. However, the two of them were like obedient children in front of him. They would do whatever Zhuge Liang says.


    Huo Jun sighed. ¡°Military Advisor! Why are you so silly?¡± Jiangdong¡¯s camp was an extremely dangerous ce for Zhuge Liang since they wanted him dead. Yet, Zhuge Liang went there alone. ¡°No! I must bring him back!¡± Huo Jun frowned. He was prepared to go charge into Jiangdong¡¯s camp.


    ¡°Huo Jun! Come back here!¡± Li Yan quickly stopped Huo Jun.


    ¡°I, Huo Jun will go and save the Military Advisor even if you don¡¯t want to! I have to repay the Military Advisor for showing me kindness!¡± Huo Jun coldly looked at Li Yan.


    Li Yan became angry when he heard this. ¡°You are not the only one the Military Advisor showed kindness to! Do you think I am such a cruel and heartless person?¡±


    ¡°I did not say that!¡±


    ¡°You did not say that but that is what you are implying! Let me tell you! If you try to save the Military Advisor, you will only get him killed!¡± Li Yan shouted as he pointed at Huo Jun¡¯s nose.


    ¡°Hmph! Then what do you suggest?¡± Huo Jun stopped after hearing Li Yan¡¯s words. However, he still showed his dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Do you not know the Military Advisor¡¯s stratagem?¡± Li Yan asked.


    ¡°Hm?¡± To Huo Jun, Zhuge Liang was someone that is omniscient. Zhuge Liang was his idol.


    Li Yan understood how Huo Jun thought of Zhuge Liang from his expression. ¡°Since you believe in him so much, do you think he would make a mistake? He must have his own reasons.¡±


    ¡°But there are so many people at Jiangdong!¡± Huo Jun was still worried.


    ¡°So what if they have a lot of people there? Have they ever gotten the upper hand recently?¡± Li Yan said with disdain. If it was not because Zhuge Liang told them to, they would have already obtained back Sanjiangkou and Wuchang. Jiangdong had a better chance fighting against Wen Pin.


    ¡°But was it worth it to do all that for ¡®him¡¯?¡± Huo Jun was at a loss since no one knew if Liu Mang was still alive.


    ¡°It is not whether it is worth it or not. We die for those close to us.¡± Li Yan did not know the answer to that question but tried to cate Huo Jun anyway. ¡°Alright. Do not think anymore and properly deal with the tasks the Military Advisor has left behind for us. That is the most important thing we can do right now.¡±


    ¡°I understand!¡± Huo Jun nodded. It did not matter who the Military Advisor decided to follow. Huo Jun decided to follow the Military Advisor.


    Wen Pin also shouted when he received this news. ¡°What? The Military Advisor has gone to Jiangdong¡¯s camp?¡±


    ¡°Yes, General Wen. He said it was to have better cooperation with Jiangdong.¡± Li Yan exined.


    Wen Pin became silent. He felt ashamed when he saw Zhuge Liang¡¯s loyal devotion.


    ¡°This is¡­¡± Wen Pin¡¯s subordinates were confused. Jiangdong may be allies now but they were still enemies. Initially, both Wen Pin and his subordinates thought badly of Zhuge Liang due to rumors saying that most of the soldiers lost due to Zhuge Liang¡¯s actions were Wen Pin¡¯s. Zhuge Liang said it was to preserve the troops but at the end of the day, the casualties were mostly just Wen Pin¡¯s men. One example was when Zhuge Liang sounded the retreat when fighting against Yangzhou¡¯s navy. It felt like sabotage. Wen Pin fully expected to be berated by Liu Biao and thenter get reced by Zhuge Liang. Wen Pin decided to me Zhuge Liang for what happened when the timees. Yet, Zhuge Liang now threw himself towards danger. Even Wen Pin had to admit that he was not so courageous.


    ¡°Did I misunderstand him?¡± Wen Pin felt guilty and ashamed.


    ¡°Report! General! A messenger has arrived from Xiangyang. He wants to meet you!¡± At this moment, one of Wen Pin¡¯s guards arrived.


    ¡°Xiangyang? The Lord?¡± Wen Pin felt nervous. If it was a messenger from Xiangyang, it would mean that Liu Biao had already found out about his miserable defeat. He did not know if the messenger brought him good news or bad news.


    ¡°General. The messenger?¡± One officer asked when he noticed Wen Pin¡¯s hesitation. Since the messenger came from Xiangyang, they could not send him away.


    ¡°Men. Let the messenger in.¡± Wen Pin thought for a while and then said to his guards.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The guard left and quickly returned with a schrly person.


    ¡°Where is General Wen Pin?¡±


    ¡°Wen Pin present!¡± Wen Pin cupped his fist as he replied.


    ¡°General Wen Pin is polite. I came from Xiangyang to deliver two messages.¡± The messenger said to Wen Pin.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t a letter be sufficient? Why did the Lord dispatch a messenger?¡±


    ¡°That is because the matter is urgent. That is why I was dispatched.¡± The messenger smiled as he replied as Wen Pin was of higher position than him.


    ¡°The first is that the Lord have already learned of your defeat at Huangzhou.¡±


    Wen Pin¡¯s heart sank. He knew that this matter could not be hidden as Liu Biao¡¯s personal troops were here. However, he never expected the messenger toe so quickly.


    ¡°I, Wen Pin, recognizes that the battle is going unfavorably. Please tell the Lord to rest assured that I will defeat Yangzhou. I will not disgrace the Jingzhou Navy¡¯s fame.¡± Wen Pin cupped his fist towards the envoy.


    ¡°General Wen Pin. What are you talking about?¡± The messenger shook his head.


    Wen Pin¡¯s heart sank even more thinking that the messenger wanted to condemn him. However, he thought it was also reasonable when he had such a disastrous defeat. Liu Biao must be really angry. Wen Pin was not afraid that Liu Biao would punish him. Instead, he was afraid that others would be implicated from this. Gritting his teeth, Wen Pin said, ¡°This Wen Pin recognizes his mistakes. It is all my fault. Mymand is inadequate. If the Lord wants to punish someone, please punish me alone!¡±


    ¡°General! No!¡± Wen Pin¡¯s other officers refused to let Wen Pin shoulder the me. ¡°The General is not at fault. It is our fault for not being able to carry out the General¡¯s orders!¡± The other officers knelt down as well. The messenger was shocked at this.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! You all still need to help the Military Advisor attack Yangzhou!¡± Wen Pin said to them.


    ¡°We will not listen to anyone other than the General!¡± The officers shouted defiantly.


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Li Yan, the only outsider there, sneered. It is no wonder Zhuge Liang wanted to sow discord amongst them. Since they wanted to follow Wen Pin, they could all follow Wen Pin to their deaths.


    ¡°Generals!¡± The messenger spoke up anxiously while smiling bitterly. ¡°Generals. I didn¡¯te here to bring you back to Xiangyang.¡±


    ¡°You are not here to bring us back to Xiangyang? Then are you¡­¡± Their thoughts immediately headed to the wrong direction. Since they are not going to bring Wen Pin back to Xiangyang, it was likely that Wen Pin was going to be executed. As a result, they started to show their killing intent. The schr did a great job by not running away immediately.


    ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding! General Wen Pin! The Lord sent me here to reward you!¡±


    ¡°Reward?¡± Wen Pin frowned. Even lies needed to be reasonable. Why would he be rewarded for losing?


    ¡°It is true!¡± The messenger insisted. He then called in two servants that brought a chest filled with gold and silk.


    ¡°What is going on?¡± Wen Pin was confused. After hearing the messenger¡¯s exnation, he finally understood. His own defeat was less disastrous inparison to Jiang Qin of the Jiangdong Army. Liu Biao was pleased that the Jingzhou Navy showed themselves to be much stronger than the Jiangdong Navy which was why Wen Pin was rewarded.


    Wen Pin felt thankful to Jiang Qin and Yi Ji. He had never heard of Yi Ji¡¯s name before yet the person spoke up for him here. Wen Pin was determined to pay Yi Ji a visit after defeating Yangzhou.


    ¡°Messenger. What about the other matter?¡± Wen Pin asked. The first matter was being rewarded. Wen Pin was prepared to leave the gold behind for his dead soldiers.


    ¡°Oh right!¡± The messenger had almost forgotten after being threatened by the killing intent. ¡°The second matter is the Lord ordering General Wen Pin to cooperate with Jiangdong without prejudice to defeat Yangzhou. The General is allowed to act as his own discretion.¡±


    ¡°I can act at my own discretion?¡± Wen Pin was confused. Regarding cooperating with Jiangdong, there would be not much problems as Zhuge Liang had already gone to the Jiangdong Army¡¯s camp as a show of sincerity. However, he did not know what the messenger meant by being able to act at his discretion.


    ¡°Haha. General,e closer!¡± The messenger said and Wen Pin slowly approached. After hearing what the messenger said, Wen Pin understood what was going on.


    ¡°Are you saying that Jiangxia¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes. The Lord said that Jiangdong is more anxious than us regarding Yangzhou.¡± The messenger replied, knowing full well that Wen Pin understood his meaning.


    After the messenger was sent off, the morale of Wen Pin¡¯s troops started to rise again. This is because Wen Pin had given the gold he was rewarded with to his troops.


    ****


    A few dayster, Wen Pin had received news that the Jiangdong Navy had gathered at Huangzhou to prepare another attack against Yangzhou together.


    As Jiangdong and Jingzhou were technically still enemies, they had to be on guard against each other. In the past few days, they had fought several rounds against Yangzhou, it was just light skirmishes to test out the capabilities of Yangzhou¡¯s warships.


    They found that their towered ships were slower than Yangzhou¡¯s new warship and also found out that their range could notpare to Yangzhou¡¯s new ballista.


    Zhou Yu and Sun Ce wanted the new ballista and the new warship. With these two things, their navy would double in strength. They also believed that they would be able to disy the true potential of the new warship.


    In the past few days, Jiangdong lost three ships while Jingzhou lost two. On the other hand, two of Yangzhou¡¯s ships were badly damaged. Although it did not sink like Jiangdong and Jingzhou¡¯s ships, it was unlikely for these two ships to be fielded for a while.


    ¡°We cannot go on like this!¡± Sun Ce was racking his brain in his camp. He now wholeheartedly wanted Yangzhou¡¯s new warship. That desire was wing at his heart. After seeing the new warship¡¯s might, he now looked at his own towered ships with disgust. Unfortunately, having the desire to own something does not necessarily mean he could obtain it.


    That was why Sun Ce was so distressed. The Yangzhou Navy was too fast to catch and you would also lose to them in rangedbat. They could not do anything to Yangzhou even after joining forces with Jingzhou.


    There were also other problems. Jiangdong was running out of provisions. Besides that, the Jiangxia troops still did not know that they were having a united front with the enemies that invaded their homnd. If these troops learned that Jiangxia was once on the offering table, they would definitely rebel.


    ¡°Milord. How about we ask our allies for provisions?¡± Zhou Yu suggested.


    Sun Ce understood the moment he saw Zhou Yu¡¯s meaningful nce. Jiangdong was running out of provisions but Jingzhou had a lot. ¡°I believe they would not abandon their allies.¡±


    ¡°Does Master Zhuge have any opinions?¡± Sun Ce asked Zhuge Liang with a smile. Zhuge Liang had been at Jiangdong¡¯s camp for a few days now. Yet, he never said anything other than when he was transmitting information.


    Hearing Sun Ce ask him something, Zhuge Liang snapped out of his stupor. ¡°Marquis Wu. What were you saying?¡±


    ¡°You¡­!¡± Sun Ce and Zhou Yu were both angry. The two of them had been discussing yet Zhuge Liang was daydreaming?


    A frustrated Zhou Yu had to repeat what Sun Ce had said to Zhuge Liang.


    ¡°Provisions?¡± Zhuge Liang muttered to himself as he found out that Jiangdong would run out of provisions if they continued to move so many troops like thest few days.


    ¡°I believe Liu Biao would not be indifferent in this? I heard he gave the King of Shu several hundred thousand provisions!¡± Zhou Yu pressed the issue.


    Zhuge Liang thought to himself with disdain. Yangzhou had to buy their provisions while Jiangdong was simply asking for freebies.


    ¡°We have provisions.¡± Zhuge Liang replied like an idiot divulging Jingzhou¡¯s secrets. ¡°Jingzhou may becking in everything but they would definitely notck provisions. An additional fifty thousand provisions were just stocked up at Xiakou.¡±


    Zhuge Liang meant that this provisions are not meant to be used immediately. These were surplus provisions and fifty thousand was a veryrge number considering the fact that Jiangxia was a province while Xiakou was only a city.


    ¡°How much provisions do you want?¡± Zhuge Liang asked.


    ¡°You are truly like Marquis Huaiyin.¡± Zhou Yu praised. Zhou Yu¡¯s words were very refined in the face of provisions.


    ¡°Is fifty thousand enough?¡± Zhuge Liang asked again indifferently.


    ¡°Fifty thousand?¡± Zhou Yu¡¯s eyes grew wide. He thought that Zhuge Liang would only offer ten thousand and then he himself would try and negotiate for twenty thousand. He never expected Zhuge Liang to offer fifty thousand right away.


    ¡°Is fifty thousand not enough? That would be a problem. If you need more we would need to send a letter to the Lord. This would take at least half a month but we would not have enough time.¡± Zhuge Liang showed an awkward expression.


    ¡°It is enough!¡± Zhou Yu quickly nodded. How could that amount not be enough? At the same time, he wondered if Zhuge Liang was an idiot to promise him that so quickly.


    ¡°If it is not enough, I can send a letter to the Lord.¡± Zhuge Liang repeated. He was such a good person to allocate provisions even to his future enemies.


    Zhou Yu and Sun Ce started to wonder if Zhuge Liang was really the Jiangxia Navy¡¯s Military Advisor. Was there some other reason Zhuge Liang was doing this or was someone else like Wen Pin actually in charge?


    ¡°No need to bother Lord Liu Biao.¡± Zhou Yu quickly stopped Zhuge Liang. It would be a problem if Liu Biao decided to say no and stop Jiangdong from obtaining anything. They might as well just take the fifty thousand provisions right now.


    ¡°Then I will write a letter to Xiakou.¡± Zhuge Liang replied and immediately took a paper and a pen to write the letter.


    ¡°Good!¡± Sun Ce and Zhou Yu felt likeughing. Zhuge Liang was their lucky star.


    ¡°Master Zhuge. Is Master Zhuge reluctant to leave Jiangdong?¡± Zhou Yu asked. If Zhuge Liang was willing to defect, Zhuge Liang can be a mole for Jiangdong.


    ¡°Jiangdong? I¡¯ve never been there. However, Wuchang isn¡¯t bad.¡± Zhuge Liangughed. Wuchang was part of Jiangxia and was considered part of Jingzhou. Seeing that Zhuge Liang did not continue this topic, Zhou Yu stopped pursuing this issue.


    ¡°Marquis Wu, Youth Zhou. Here.¡± Zhuge Liang handed the letter over. Zhou Yu and Sun Ce smiled. Just as one of this subordinates was about to receive the letter, Zhuge Liang pulled his hand back.


    ¡°Hm? Master Zhuge. What is the meaning of this?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no¡­¡± Zhuge Liang shook his head. ¡°This is fifty thousand provisions which is enough for fifty thousand troops to prepare themselves. However, Jiangdong only dispatched twenty thousand men. I think twenty thousand provisions is enough.¡±


    Zhuge Liang wanted to tear the paper and start writing a new one.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Zhou Yu finally understood that Zhuge Liang was giving away provisions so easily because he wanted Jiangdong to send more troops.


    ¡°Master Zhuge. Didn¡¯t Jingzhou only dispatch thirty thousand men? Isn¡¯t it too much to ask us to send fifty thousand men?¡± Zhou Yu asked as he unhurriedly held onto the paper.


    ¡°Fifty thousand is a lot?¡± Zhuge Liang looked at the letter in his hand. ¡°You know that our Jingzhou can only dispatch thirty thousand men. If we could have dispatched more troops, we would not be attacking Yanghzou.¡± Zhuge Liang was pointing out the fact that the Jiangxia Army would attack Jiangdong instead of Yangzhou since Jiangdong was upying theirnd.


    ¡°On top of that, Jiangxia is still being given away.¡± Zhuge Liang reminded. Liu Biao had spent a lot of even offered Jiangxia away to destroy Yangzhou.


    ¡°How can we believe your Lord without any advance payment?¡± Zhou Yu was not so easily dealt with. Promises are not worth much. What if Liu Biao refuses to acknowledge the agreement?


    ¡°Oh, then that is good. Jingzhou can dispatch another twenty thousand men. Altogether, that would be fifty thousand men! So you should be able to do the same!¡± Zhuge Liang said.


    ¡°Fifty thousand?¡± Sun Ce and Zhou Yu hesitated. As they only had sixty thousand elites, dispatching fifty thousand meant that they would only have ten thousand men remaining.


    ¡°Are you two worried that Jingzhou would attack you?¡± Zhuge Liang shook his head. ¡°Jingzhou would only have twenty thousand men remaining. Against ten thousand of Jiangdong¡¯s troops, do you think we would win?¡±


    Zhou Yu looked at Zhuge Liang as he thought to himself. Twenty thousand against ten thousand. Even if Jingzhou were to win, it would be a miserable victory especially since Jiangdong would be able to rely on their city defenses.


    ¡°How fast can the fifty thousand provisions arrive?¡± Sun Ce asked before Zhou Yu could give a reply. His question immediately meant that he agreed to dispatch the troops.


    ¡°The provisions will arrive at Wuchang within two days.¡± Zhuge Liang said.


    ¡°Alright. There will be fifty thousand of Jiangdong¡¯s elites here after tomorrow!¡± Sun Ce replied.


    ¡°Marquis Wu, take this.¡± Zhuge Liang smiled as he handed the letter over to Sun Ce. ¡°Let us wipe out Yangzhou¡¯s navy before we continue the war between Jingzhou and Jiangdong. Once Yangzhou is defeated, Marquis Wu will be able to sleep and I, Zhuge Liang, would be able to report this to the Lord.¡±


    With Lujiang so close and Yangzhou so powerful, it would definitely be hard for Sun Ce to sleep peacefully. Zhuge Liang would also be able to make Liu Biao feel at ease for destroying the navy of the criminal Liu Mang.


    ¡°So what if we have a hundred thousand men? The Yangtze River is huge and the Yangzhou Navy is slippery!¡± Zhou Yu said. Although a hundred thousand troops look like a lot, it was not much on the Yangtze River. Besides that, they have already witnessed the speed of Yangzhou¡¯s new ship. It was much faster than their towered ships so chasing them was impossible.


    All that numbers meant nothing if they could not catch their enemies.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Sun Ce immediately looked miserable again after hearing Zhou Yu¡¯s words.


    ¡°Why do you need to chase them?¡± Zhuge Liang asked.


    ¡°How are we going to fight against them if we do not chase after them?¡± Zhou Yu asked back. Are they supposed to use the ballista? If they were to do that, they would be the ones losing.


    ¡°The Yangzhou Army is like arge fish. Even if they can swim fast, it would be difficult for them to escape a fish!¡± Zhuge Liang replied.


    ¡°Fish?¡±


    ¡°Forget it. There is too much risk. Just forget what I said.¡± Zhuge Liang shook his head. ¡°We might as well just throw our armies at Yangzhou.¡±


    Jiangdong could not afford this. As though cursed with bad luck, Jiangdong had lost almost every battle after encountering the King of Shu. This caused them to lose both men and provisions.


    Sun Ce had also already plundered Jiangdong¡¯s nobles. There was not much left he could obtain from there. That was why it is understandable that Jiangdong wanted to use Jingzhou to enrich themselves.


    ¡°Master Zhuge. Speak up if you have any ideas. If it works then we will implement it. If it doesn¡¯t work we would still have an additional n!¡± Sun Ce said.


    Zhuge Liang looked at Sun Ce and then at Zhou Yu. He then helplessly said. ¡°In that case, I will speak bluntly.¡±


    ¡°Master Zhuge. Speak freely.¡±


    ¡°Marquis Wu, Governor. Let me ask this first. How are our shipspared to Yangzhou¡¯s?¡± Zhuge Liang asked.


    ¡°Inferior.¡± Sun Ce replied straightforwardly. There is no point trying to sugarcoat it. If their ships were of any use, he wouldn¡¯t have desired Yangzhou¡¯s ship so much.


    ¡°What about our ballista?¡±


    ¡°Also inferior.¡± Sun Ce replied. Yangzhou¡¯s ballista had an effective range of seven hundred paces while theirs only had an effective range of three hundred paces.


    ¡°Yes. Our ships are inferior and so are our ballista. Even though we upgraded our ballista, it is nowhere near enough.¡± Zhuge Liangmented. After obtaining the ballista, Jiangdong and Jingzhou thought themselves unequalled on the Yangtze River. They have studied the ballista and improved it. Yet, the improvement is only in small amounts.


    ¡°Our only advantage are numbers.¡± Zhuge Liang said to the two. If they gathered a total of a hundred thousand men as nned, they would have at least four hundred warships. On the other hand, Yangzhou would only have twenty warships. Even if Yangzhou¡¯s warships and ballista were more powerful, it is unlikely that they would be able to deal with so many enemies.


    ¡°If we stay separate, we are like grains on a river. That is why we should stick together tightly and be like a to entrap Yangzhou¡¯s ship.¡±


    ¡°You propose to link up our ships?¡± Sun Ce and Zhou Yu thought of the proposed stratagem. That is to use iron chain to link up the warships together. This way, the four hundred warships would be able to form a.


    ¡°Yes, we can entrap therge fish. Whether we kill it or capture it depends on us. I am sure Marquis Wu wants Yangzhou¡¯s ship for himself.¡± Zhuge Liang said to the two. In that era, salvaging sunk ships was not possible since there were no cranes. The only thing they could do was to capture the ship and bring it back to reverse engineer it.


    ¡°No! That is too dangerous!¡± Zhou Yu rejected this stratagem after thinking for a while. Linking up the warships to use as a was possible but there was a fatal problem. The problem was that fire could easily spread from one ship to the other especially since the ships were all made of wood.


    Sun Ce nodded at this. He was also a naval general himself so naturally, he would know the pros and cons of connecting the warships together.


    ¡°Governor. Are you afraid Yangzhou would use fire?¡± Zhuge Liang asked. ¡°If that is the case, please rest assured. They would not have the time to use fire arrows with that ballista. Even if they could do it, they would not be able to prepare so many fire arrows. At most, they would be able to burn down fifteen ships.¡± Zhuge Liang said. Waiting for the enemy warship to approach before using normal fire arrows would also be impossible as the enemy would have four hundred warships. By the time Yangzhou took out the fire arrows, they would already be sunk by the ballista. Four hundred warships with five ballista each. Even if Yangzhou¡¯s ships were superior, they would not be able to withstand so many shots.


    ¡°Or are you afraid that we from Jingzhou would start the fire?¡± Zhuge Liangughed. ¡°If that is the case, do not worry. Even if we have forty thousand troops on reserve, even we would not be able to escape our own fires.¡± Zhuge Liang said.


    Sun Ce thought to himself and then nodded. They were all in this together. If something happens, they would both suffer together. Zhuge Liang was Jingzhou¡¯s Military Advisor. He couldmand his army even though he was young. Losing that many of Jingzhou¡¯s elites would cost Zhuge Liang his post or even his life.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Zhou Yu was still worried. He wanted to question this decision but could not find the words for it.


    ¡°Of course, this is just my suggestion. I believe we would be able to defeat Yangzhou¡¯s navy regardless with these numbers. The only difference is that it would take longer and we would suffer more casualties.¡± Zhuge Liang said and then stepped back.


    ¡°No!¡± Sun Ce immediately became dissatisfied the moment Zhuge Liang said that. If they had to suffer major casualties just to defeat ten thousand of Yangzhou¡¯s men, they would lose face.


    ¡°Master Zhuge. Leave the matters regarding the iron chain to us. We will be able to prepare it in two days. Keep it confidential that we will set out in three days!¡± Sun Ce replied having been convinced by Zhuge Liang¡¯s words.


    ¡°On the third day? That is not good!¡± Zhuge Liang shook his head. ¡°Even if the enemy would not be able to use fire, we must still be cautious. That is why we should act on the fifth day.¡± Zhuge Liang said.


    ¡°We act on the fifth day? Why?¡± Sun Ce asked. Was there a need to dy that long?


    ¡°Marquis Wu. There will be strong wind on the third day which will help the fire spread. On the fourth day, there will be rain which will make it hard to dispatch the troops.¡± Zhuge Liang said.


    ¡°Master Zhuge. What do you mean?¡± Sun Ce asked. How did Zhuge Liang know there would be strong wind on the third day and rain on the fourth? Would the weather be calm on the fifth day?


    As though he knew what Sun Ce¡¯s question was going to be, Zhuge Liang said, ¡°There would be no wind on the fifth day. It would be best time for our army to attack.¡±


    ¡°Master Zhuge. How do you know this?¡± Zhou Yu asked as even the fishermen who lived at the Yangtze River could not predict the weather.


    ¡°I observed the starsst night.¡±1 Zhuge Liang replied.


    ¡°Observed the stars?¡± Sun Ce and Zhou Yu were shocked. Did Zhuge Liang really know astronomy? That was too amazing.


    ¡°If the two of you do not believe me, we can see on the fifth day. If it is windy, we do not attack. If there is no wind, then we will attack Yangzhou.¡± Zhuge Liang said to the two.


    ¡°Then let us do it that way!¡± Sun Ce nodded. Who wouldn¡¯t want more insurance? Zhou Yu remained doubtful of Zhuge Liang. Although he was still anxious, he could not figure out anything wrong. In the end, he decided to wait and see what happens.


    After the discussion was over, Zhuge Liang left to take a rest.


    ¡°Gongjin. What do you think of Zhuge Liang?¡± Sun Ce asked Zhou Yu.


    ¡°This person is extremely talented.¡± Zhou Yu watched Zhuge Liang leave while feeling a sense of dread. Zhuge Liang has to be talented otherwise he would not have been able to hold back Jiangdong for so long.


    ¡°What about his stratagem to use the iron chains?¡± Sun Ce asked.


    Zhou Yu shook his head, also feeling puzzled.


    ¡°Is it out of the question?¡± Sun Ce trusted Zhou Yu more. If Zhou Yu objected to this, Sun Ce would not implement this stratagem.


    ¡°It is not that the stratagem is out of the question. It is just that I am unable to see through Zhuge Liang.¡± Zhou Yu shook his head.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I do not know what the man is thinking.¡± Zhou Yu was someone who could tell what the other part is thinking based on their facial expressions but he was still unable to read Zhuge Liang. It was as though everything goes as Zhuge Liang desired.


    ¡°Then should we implement that stratagem?¡±


    Zhou Yu saw Sun Ce¡¯s expression. He saw hope and greed. Sun Ce wanted Yangzhou¡¯s ship so much that was why Sun Ce was pretty much already convinced by Zhuge Liang¡¯s stratagem.


    ¡°Milord. Let us wait until the fourth day.¡± Zhou Yu replied. He was saying this so that they could confirm if Zhuge Liang really knew how to predict the weather. If there was no rain, it would mean that Zhuge Liang had other ns.


    The reason why Zhou Yu did not oppose Zhuge Liang¡¯s stratagem was not because he was convinced. However, it was because if something were to happen, Jingzhou would also lose their fifty thousand troops.


    ¡°Alright. Let us wait until the fourth day.¡± Sun Ce left the decision to the Heavens. He would follow Zhuge Liang¡¯s stratagem if it rained on the fourth day.


    ¡°Milord. When we dispatch on the fifth day¡­¡± For some reason, Zhou Yu believed that Zhuge Liang¡¯s weather predictions woulde true.


    ¡°After we defeat the Yangzhou Navy, we also cannot spare Zhuge Liang.¡± Zhou Yu said seriously.


    ¡°I know!¡± Sun Ce nodded. Zhuge Liang was a problematic individual to Jiangdong. If he were to return to Jingzhou, that problem would continue to gue Jiangdong. This meant that Zhuge Liang had to die.


    ¡°If we can get him to defect, we will do it. If we can¡¯t, we kill him.¡± Zhou Yu said with killing intent. If it was not someone they could use, better they stay dead. In this manner, Zhou Yu was simr to Liu Mang.


    ¡°I agree.¡±


    ***


    The letter Zhuge Liang had written for Sun Ce was quickly sent to Xiakou. It only took half a day.


    ¡°Is it a letter from the Military Advisor?¡± Huo Jun looked at the letter and saw that it is indeed Zhuge Liang¡¯s handwriting including his signature. Huo Jun then shouted at his men to continue the preparations.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Provisions were then sent to Wuchang via ship.


    ¡°Xia Wei. Are the troops ready?¡± Huo Jun asked.


    ¡°General. Everything is already prepared!¡± The officer named Xia Wei replied.


    ¡°Are they all reliable?¡± Huo Jun asked, feeling worried.


    ¡°General. None of them have any expectations to survive. All of them either had family who were killed by the Jiangdong Army or have a great hatred for the Jiangdong Army. So there is no need to worry about their reliability!¡± The five thousand men being sent here are all Jiangxia troops who harbor hatred for their invaders, Jiangdong.


    These were Zhuge Liang¡¯s ¡®twenty thousand¡¯ troops.


    ¡°Good. Have them get on the ship. Remember that there are a lot of scarecrows in the ship.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Is the oil prepared?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry General. All the oil have already been taken out of the storehouse.¡±


    ¡°Good. Remember to keep this matter a secret. If it works, you would definitely be promoted. If this matter leaks out, you can forget about your fortune and you might as well prepare your own coffin!¡± Huo Jun reminded his subordinates.


    ¡°Yes! This general will keep this matter a secret!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Go.¡± Huo Jun waved his hand at his guards. Huo Jun then looked towards Wuchang and mumbled to himself. ¡°Military Advisor. May you return safely.¡±


    When the provisions arrive at Wuchang the next day, Sun Ce was feeling very happy. That is because they no longercked provisions. The reason why the Jiangdong Army was more powerful than the Jingzhou Army was because they were more motivated. The people of Jingzhou were living good lives. Why can¡¯t we? Since we don¡¯t have it, let¡¯s steal it from those who do! It was from this bandit-like mindset that Jiangdong became powerful.


    On the other hand, the people from the Jingzhou Navy lived prosperous lives so there was no need for the people to be soldiers. They cherished their own lives more as they had lived a more pampered lifestyle.


    However, the Jiangxia Army was different. They may have lived prosperous lives as well but their livelihood was constantly destroyed by Jiangdong. Many of their families and homes were ruined. The cause of all this was Sun Ce. They were forced into destitution so they could only fight with their lives on the line.


    ¡°Take out ten thousand provisions to use as reserve. Send the rest to the camp! Today, we eat three meals!¡± With food avable, Sun Ce became generous.


    ¡°Eat! Eat for the next few days!¡± Sun Ce sneered. Huo Jun who had followed the transportation group sneered. Initially, he had thought of going off to look for Zhuge Liang but decided against it in case he would alert the enemy of their stratagem.


    On the third day, strong wind blew. On the same day, the iron chains were prepared and fixed onto the ships. The chain was as thick as the arms of a child.


    The day the ¡®twenty thousand¡¯ additional troops arrived, they joined up with Wen Pin. Although Wen Pin wondered why the Jiangxia troops came to help, he felt relieved hearing that it was part of the Military Strategist¡¯s stratagem. His doubt towards Zhuge Liang turned to shame and admiration when he understood that Zhuge Liang sounding the retreat spared him and many of his men from death.


    Wen Pin was grateful towards Zhuge Liang¡¯s quick thinking. Now, that Zhuge Liang was also with the ¡®enemy¡¯ to help defeat Yangzhou quickly. As a result, he did not get involved with anything such as the smell of sulphur or that the soldiers on the ship refusing to get off. Wen Pin wouldter regret this day.


    ________ <ol type="1">It¡¯s actually slightly longer but I don¡¯t know enough of astronomy to trante this reliably. On top of the fact that I doubt the author actually knows astrology enough to write anything that is actually meaningful. </ol>

 Chapter 585

    <h4>Chapter 585</h4>


    ¡°How can such a sunny day be bad? That man is just a swindler!¡± One of Jiangdong¡¯s men voiced out his dissatisfaction on the fourth day after learning of Sun Ce and Zhuge Liang¡¯s conversation from others.


    This man was one of Huang Zhong¡¯s distant rtive, Huang Gai. Although he was old, he was still strong enough to keep up with the youngsters. When he heard the name Zhuge Liang, he immediately felt the urge to kill.


    Huang Gai was a senior figure that had worked for Sun Jian and now, Sun Ce. In a sense, he had continued to strive for Jiangdong. Though he was usually calm, he could not help but show his dissatisfaction now. This is because his good friend Han Dang was sent to the hospital thanks to Zhuge Liang. Han Dang had lost an arm and was also removed frommand.


    Huang Gai was truly close to Han Dang. It was because of this he was willing to risk his life viting orders to save Han Dang. Huang Gai thought of going to Jiangxia to take the head of Zhuge Liang so that he could cate his friend. He never expected Zhuge Liang himself toe over.


    Huang Gai wanted to kill Zhuge Liang but he also understood the current situation. That was why he could endure enough to only curse with his mouth.


    ¡°Haha. General Huang. Weather is always changing. So it would be hard for Military Advisor Zhuge to be wrong.¡± Sun Ce said as though supporting Zhuge Liang but he was also giving Zhuge Liang a reminder. That being said, Sun Ce was determined to attack the next day regardless or wind or rain.


    ¡°Even when insects change, they do not speak. That is the rule of nature. If one knows the rule, they would be in control.¡± Zhuge Liang seemingly said to himself as he drank from a small cup. However, it was obvious to anyone that Zhuge Liang was saying this to Huang Gai. On top of that, he was basically saying that Huang Gai should not speak because he has no knowledge.


    ¡°You! Ignorant Zhuge! Don¡¯t you know that this is our Jiangdong¡¯s camp?¡± Huang Gai said angrily.


    ¡°So what? Before this we were enemies. Right now, we are allies. Has General Huang Gai forgotten where the provisions you all ate the past few dayse from? Do you dare to harm me?¡± Zhuge Liangughed.


    ¡°You think I do not dare?¡± Huang Gai wanted to act but he was stopped by Taishi Ci. As Taishi Ci was Sun Ce¡¯s trusted aide, his actions were the will of their Lord, Sun Ce.


    ¡°General Gongfu. Do not be rude.¡± Sun Ce said indignantly towards Huang Gai.


    Zhuge Liangughed. ¡°Haha. General Huang Gai is getting old. You should stay calm or you would fall sick easily.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Huang Gai red and tried to step forward again but he was still stopped by Taishi Ci.


    Huang Gai gnashed his teeth when he realized he could not do anything to Zhuge Liang. After a while, heughed. ¡°Haha! Ignorant Zhuge! You said there would be wind and rain today, so I will make a bet with you!¡± Huang Gai said angrily.


    ¡°A bet? How will we bet?¡± Zhuge Liang asked after a while.


    ¡°If there is no rain, you are a liar trying to cause disorder in the army!¡± Huang Gai said coldly. Causing disorder in the army was a crime that results in execution. Basically, if Zhuge Liang loses the bet, he would lose his life.


    ¡°What if it rains?¡± Zhuge Liang asked back.

 Chapter 586

    <h4>Chapter 586</h4>


    ¡°If it rains, this old man will apologize to you in public.¡± Huang Gaiughed.


    ¡°Apologize?¡± Zhuge Liangughed. If he loses he dies but if he win he only gets an apology?


    ¡°Gong¡­¡± Sun Ce wanted to stop Huang Gai from saying anymore but he was stopped by Zhou Yu. Zhou Yu shook his head telling Sun Ce not to interfere. This is because if Huang Gai wins, they would have an excuse to kill Zhuge Liang.


    Sun Ce naturally listened to Zhou Yu¡¯s advice but as though making things worse, Huang Gai was stirred by Zhuge Liang¡¯s words. ¡°If I lose, I will be like you. I can only apologize bymitting suicide!¡± Huang Gai shouted in anger.


    Sun Ce and Zhou Yu frowned at this. The matter was bing even more serious. If it was just an apology in exchange for Zhuge Liang¡¯s life then Sun Ce and Zhou Yu can watch this farce. However, if Huang Gai were to die from this then the joke would be on them.


    Zhuge Liang also looked at Sun Ce and Zhou Yu. He wondered if they approved of this nonsense.


    ¡°Gongfu! Withdraw!¡± Sun Ce was a bit afraid and shouted at Huang Gai. He was concerned about Huang Gai as the man was an old subject of the Sun Family. At this time, Zhuge Liang interjected.


    ¡°I agree.¡±


    ¡°Master Zhuge. General Gongfu is muddle headed, please do not take offense!¡± Sun Ce cupped his fist at Zhuge Liang.


    ¡°The General still hale and hearty despite the years. How is he muddle headed? If that was so, he would not allow him to lead the soldiers!¡± Zhuge Liang said indifferently as he lifted up a cup towards Sun Ce. He was saying that if Huang Gai was muddle headed, Sun Ce would also be muddle headed.


    Sun Ce¡¯s expression darkened. Did Zhuge Liang not understand his words? He simply did not want the two to gamble. Yet, Zhuge Liang ignored him.


    ¡°General Gongfu simply drank too much.¡± Zhou Yu interjected.


    ¡°Milord, I have not!¡± Huang Gai said loudly.


    Zhou Yu furrowed his brows when his attempt to help Huang Gai was rejected. Although he wanted Huang Gai to win, he also believed that Zhuge Liang would not speak without thinking as Zhuge Liang had already schemed against them sessfully several times. The Jiangdong Army had suffered under Zhuge Liang¡¯s hands. Zhou Yu fully believed that Huang Gai would lose but if it was only losing face, then it was worth gambling. On the other hand, if Huang Gai were to lose his life, there would immediately be disorder within the army.


    ¡°Ignorant Zhuge. Do you dare make this a military order?¡± Huang Gai asked.


    Setting up a military order was like setting up an ultimatum. With a military order, everyone would have to follow through with it even if they were unhappy with it. It was just like when Zhuge Liang had to regretfully execute Ma Su in the original timeline. If the military order was not followed, no one would listen to it in the future.


    Sun Ce and Zhou Yu were at a loss. They wanted to defuse this incident but it ended up blowing out of proportions. Now that Huang Gai had brought up this military order, he could not go back on his words or his career would be over. The only way out of it was to win the gamble.


    ¡°Alright! Write a military order!¡± Zhuge Liang said as he put down the cup. His confidence only made Sun Ce and Zhou Yu even more nervous. It would be a huge deficit if Huang Gai were to die.


    ¡°Good! Men! Bring a paper over!¡± Huang Gai said.


    ¡°Gongfu?¡± Sun Ce still wanted to stop this but Huang Gai said to Sun Ce that he would no longer have any face to see anyone if he turned back now.


    Sun Ce sighed. He knew that Huang Gai and Han Dang were close to each other. He also knew that Huang Gai would pick a fight with Zhuge Liang. This is not because Huang Gai was hot headed but because of Han Dang getting severely injured by Zhuge Liang. Huang Gai would never be able to forgive himself if he did not kill Han Dang¡¯s enemy when the enemy was right in front of him.


    The paper was brought over and the military order was about to be written.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Zhuge Liang said after holding onto the pen.


    ¡°Is the Ignorant Zhuge afraid now?¡± Huang Gai asked coldly.


    ¡°General Huang. I respect that you have striven for the Han but that does not mean you can keep calling me ignorant. Based on military rank alone, I am your superior.¡± Zhuge Liang said coldly. He was actually one rank higher than Huang Gai. Although they served different Lords, the Han Dynasty was not truly over yet. That means that they were all subjects of the Han and needed to show each other that respect.


    Huang Gai naturally did not care and only sneerd. Zhuge Liang also understood that he would not address Zhuge Liang respectfully.


    ¡°General Huang. I am not afraid of you. I simply think it is a waste if General Huang were to die like this. It is better for you to enjoy yourter years!¡± Zhuge Liangughed. On the surface he was saying that he would hate to see Huang Gai die. However, he was actually saying that Huang Gai is so old that he would pretty much die in a few years. Killing him here was meaningless.


    ¡°You¡­!¡± Huang Gai wanted to curse at Zhuge Liang


    ¡°Because of this, my part of the bet will stay the same but General Huang¡¯s part would need to change.¡± Zhuge Liang added. As Zhuge Liang was still gambling with his life, Huang Gai swallowed his urge to curse at Zhuge Liang.


    ¡°What do you want? Just say it! If I have it, I will naturally dare to gamble it!¡± Huang Gai said to Zhuge Liang.


    ¡°It is very simple. If you lose, I want General Huang to be my guard for a few days and help me with misceneous things.¡± Zhuge Liang¡¯s words shocked everyone.


    Huang Gai became angry. Zhuge Liang basically asked Huang Gai to be his servant for a few days. For a general like him to be a servant of his and Jiangdong¡¯s mortal enemy, it would be a humiliation to both him and the Jiangdong Navy. More importantly, Huang Gai was a senior figure who once guarded Sun Jian so there were times when Sun Ce called him uncle. If Huang Gai were to be Zhuge Liang¡¯s servant, Sun Ce would also lose face.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Huang Gai pointed speechlessly. He was not afraid of death but he had to hesitate if it involves Sun Ce and the Jiangdong Navy¡¯s reputation.


    ¡°Is General Huang afraid?¡± Zhuge Liang poured himself another cup as he asked.


    ¡°Why would I be afraid?¡± Huang Gai shouted back impulsively.


    ¡°Then sign your name.¡± Zhuge Liang said as he handed over the paper and pen to Huang Gai.


    ¡°Do it.¡± Sun Ce also nodded agreeing to the bet. It was good enough if Huang Gai did not need to die. Sun Ce still felt hopeful because like the other people of that era, they believed that the Heavens decided the weather. Zhuge Liang was not any sort of divine figure. How could observing the stars be enough? Sun Ce fully believed that Zhuge Liang was a skilled tactician but he drew the line at controlling the weather.


    After the two signed the paper and had Sun Ce stamping it, the military order became official.


    ¡°General Huang. I wish you good luck. Feel free to ept it.¡± Zhuge Liang said and poured Huang Gai a cup.


    Since Zhuge Liang said Huang Gai was free to ept it, he feltpelled to ept the drink. He then poured Zhuge Liang a drink to say that he was done. Zhuge Liang also calmly epted this drink.


    Time continued to pass but the sun could still be seen clearly. It didn¡¯t look like it was going to rain.


    The feast slowly ended after two hours but everyone who was supposed to return to their camps were still there because of Huang Gai and Zhuge Liang¡¯s bet.


    ¡°What is the time now?¡± Zhuge Liang asked.


    ¡°Report. It is about two o clock.¡±


    ¡°No hurry.¡± Zhuge Liang mumbled to himself.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Huang Gai sneered. It was noon but the sun is still shining brightly. After about half an hour, someone started toin. ¡°Master Zhuge. You said it will rain today but around what time will it rain? We cannot wait until tomorrow or else we would not be able to set out tomorrow as well!¡±


    This military officer was forcing Zhuge Liang to specify the time which would make it easier for Huang Gai to win the bet. It was unfair as even weather forecasts would not be so urate. His words were definitely not the words of a military officer. When Zhuge Liang looked at the man¡¯s hands, he found that those hands were clenched and he was holding something white. Clearly, that was paper that instructed him on what to say.


    ¡°Yes! Yes! We cannot wait forever! Master Zhuge. Give us a time period!¡± The others agreed.


    ¡°What is the meaning of this? Teacher Zhuge isn¡¯t a deity. How could he give you the exact time?¡± One of Zhuge Liang¡¯s people spoke up for him.


    ¡°Then are we going to keep waiting? We have important military affairs to settle!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Also, this is a military camp! A book servant like you have no qualifications to speak!¡±


    The book servant wanted to argue but he was stopped by Zhuge Liang. This is because during this period, Zhuge Liang had identified the culprit that wrote the instruction. This person was Zhou Yu and the evidence was the pen that was near Zhou Yu. Although Huang Gai also had a pen near him, he was too prideful to pull such a stunt.


    ¡°Is it almost three now?¡± Zhuge Liang asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The book servant replied.


    Zhuge Liang suddenly stood up and walked towards the exit of the tent.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I am unable to hold my alcohol. So I am going out to breathe in some fresh air.¡± Zhuge Liang replied to Jiangdong¡¯s officers.


    ¡°Breathe in some fresh air? I think you are just afraid!¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡± Zhuge Liangughed but did not reply. He took in a deep breath and stretched his hand out. He soon went back in after he was satisfied.


    ¡°It will start raining at approximately ¡®between three to five¡¯1 <i>(shenshi)</i>.¡± Zhuge Liang dered. The others present became astounded.


    ¡°Are you serious? Master Zhuge. Do not pick the wrong time on ount of us!¡± One person said. This is because it was almost <i>shenshi</i>.


    ¡°Haha. If it still doesn¡¯t rain, it would mean that I lose.¡± Zhuge Liang replied.


    ¡°Alright. If that is the case, we will see if it will rain!¡± Since the military order was already announced, there was no harm in waiting a while longer. Jiangdong¡¯s officers were not worried at all as the sun was still shining brightly. How could it rain in such clear weather?


    ¡°Milord. Everyone. It is already time!¡± One person reported.


    ¡°It is <i>shenshi</i> now, Master Zhuge.¡± Jiangdong¡¯s officers said cruelly as they started to mock Zhuge Liang.


    ¡°Ah, so quickly?¡± Zhuge Liang pretended to be astonished.


    ¡°Yes. It is already <i>shenshi.</i> Master Zhuge. Do you admit defeat?¡±


    ¡°That means it is going to rain.¡± Zhuge Liang said, while ignoring the mocking he received.


    They continued to wait until it was almost four. Yet the rain still did note.


    ¡°Master Zhuge. Where is the rain?¡± Jiangdong¡¯s officers became more insolent. ¡°Military orders are not a joking matter!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Even if you are part of Jiangdong, we cannot help you. We must obey military orders!¡±


    The mocking continued to the extent that even Sun Ce got fed up with it.


    Sun Ce waved his hand. ¡°Alright, everyone withdraw. Master Zhuge have already been ridiculed. How about letting go of this military order? As long as Master Zhuge concedes and apologizes to the army, then we can let go of this matter.¡± Sun Ce said magnanimously.


    ¡°Milord. This is a military order!¡± Huang Gai objected. He would not be happy if Zhuge Liang was spared.


    ¡°Gongfu. Right now, Master Zhuge is a guest and our ally. It is more important that we destroy Yangzhou¡¯s navy. There is no need to bicker about other things for now!¡± Zhou Yu added as he stared at Huang Gai. He was telling Huang Gai that killing Zhuge Liang now would destroy their alliance and make the Jingzhou Navy attack them instead. That does not mean that they would not kill Zhuge Liang in the future.


    This was Sun Ce and Zhou Yu being cruel. If they really wanted to be magnanimous, they would have already torn the military order to shreds instead of keeping it. They simply wanted to use this on another day.


    ¡°No need.¡± Zhuge Liang sneered at the two¡¯s obvious antics. ¡°Just arrest me, I have nothing to say.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± Zhou Yu and Sun Ce looked at each other for a while. This Zhuge Liang does not act ording tomon sense. It was as though Zhuge Liang refused the only way out that is offered by Sun Ce and Zhou Yu.


    ¡°Men must live up to their promises. Since I lost the bet, I must ept the price.¡± Zhuge Liang said remorsefully.


    ¡°Milord. Since Military Advisor Zhuge already said this much, let us arrest him.¡± Huang Gai also said to Sun Ce.


    Sun Ce also really wanted to kill Zhuge Liang but he could not afford the problems that woulde out if he killed Zhuge Liang now.


    ¡°Marquis Wu, there is no need to worry about the alliance. I am sure they would understand Marquis Wu¡¯s dilemma.¡± Zhuge Liang said


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Milord. Since Master Zhuge already said this, then just arrest him.¡± Zhou Yu suggested. Zhuge Liang already said there will be no problems with the alliance.


    ¡°Alright. Men! Take Master Zhuge away!¡± Sun Ce was easily persuaded as he wanted to kill Zhuge Liang anyway.


    ¡°Teacher! You cannot arrest him!¡± Zhuge Liang¡¯s book servant shouted loudly and tried to stop Jiangdong¡¯s men.


    ¡°Que Xuan. Go back to Sanjiangkou. Go and tell General Wen Pin that I did this willingly and admitted defeat.¡± Zhuge Liang¡¯s devotion to righteousness made Jiangdong¡¯s officers dumbstruck. Does Zhuge Liang not know how to be flexible?


    ¡°Teacher!¡± The book servant still wanted to dispute but after seeing Zhuge Liang¡¯s expression, he understood that Zhuge Liang must have made some preparations. Although he still had his misgivings he decided to keep quiet.


    ¡°Take Master Zhuge away.¡± Sun Ce waved his hand. ¡°Remember to treat him well.¡± Sun Ce added.


    ¡°Understood!¡± Sun Ce¡¯s subordinates epted the order and escorted Zhuge Liang away. However, they allowed Zhuge Liang arge degree of freedom.


    When Zhuge Liang was escorted away, he was naturally seen by Jiangdong¡¯s troops. Some pointed at him, wondering what happened. The ones that knew of the bet exined the circumstances.


    ¡°Did you know that Master Zhuge can predict the weather?¡±


    ¡°Haha. If that is the case, he would not be arrested. It is because this Zhuge Liang said he could predict the weather that General Huang Gai gambled with him using a military order!¡±


    ¡°A military order? No wonder!¡±


    ¡°Do not call him Master Zhuge anymore. He is just an ordinary man. My fellow soldiers died because of him!¡±


    ¡°However, Master Zhuge also gave us provisions! Isn¡¯t the provisions from Jingzhou?¡±


    ¡°What do you know? Do you think he had good intentions when he provided us with provisions? They just want us to help them defeat Yangzhou!¡±


    ¡°But aren¡¯t they afraid we would start a war with Jingzhou by arresting him?¡±


    ¡°This showed that our Lord is strict! So what if this man is Jingzhou¡¯s Military Advisor? He signed a military order so he has to carry it out!¡±


    The ongoing conversation made the soldiers disrespect Zhuge Liang even more as they respected Sun Ce more. However, Zhuge Liang simply looked around the camp without care.


    ¡°Is Zhuge Liang courting death?¡± One person asked ever since he saw Zhuge Liang taken away. Shouldn¡¯t Zhuge Liang be begging for mercy or try and deny his loss?


    ¡°Yigong. I have avenged you!¡± Huang Gai cupped his fist and shouted towards the East, where Han Dang was sent away to recuperate. Since Huang Gai won the bet, Zhuge Liang would be executed.


    ¡°General Gongfu. Killing Zhuge Liang would be easy but we cannot kill him now. Please look at the bigger picture!¡± Zhou Yu advised. As their alliance with Jingzhou was not yet over, they could not kill Zhuge Liang. This had to wait until Yangzhou was defeated.


    Huang Gai thought for a while after listening to Zhou Yu¡¯s exnation and then nodded. It would not be toote to kill Zhuge Liangter.


    ¡°If there is nothing else, Milord. I will take my leave.¡± Huang Gai bid his farewells and left to find a ce to calm down after feeling the excitement of capturing Zhuge Liang.


    ¡°Go!¡± Sun Ce waved his hand at Huang Gai.


    ¡°General Huang. Where are you going?¡± A calm voice asked as a youngster with a feathered fan entered the tent.


    ¡°You!¡± Huang Gai¡¯s eyes grew wide as he stared at Zhuge Liang. ¡°Weren¡¯t you taken away?¡±


    ¡°How do I exin this? After all, I did concede.¡± Zhuge Liangughed in reply. He walked back to where he had been sitting earlier without even greeting Sun Ce and Zhou Yu.


    ¡°Teacher! Are you alright?¡± Zhuge Liang¡¯s book servant asked. Sun Ce had been preparing to send the book servant back to the Jingzhou Navy to exin the situation.


    ¡°Does it look like I am not alright?¡± Zhuge Liangughed as he shook his head. He then turned to Huang Gai and said calmly. ¡°General Huang. If I had lost, I would have been taken to prison. But I did not lose.¡±


    ¡°You did not lose?¡± The sun was still shining so brightly.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Sun Ce asked his subordinates.


    ¡°Mi¡­ Milord. It is raining!¡± The soldiers stammered.


    ¡°It is raining? Impossible! The sun is still shining so brightly! How could it rain?¡± Huang Gai shouted in disbelief.


    ¡°We¡­! General Huang! It is really raining!¡± The soldiers stammered under Huang Gai¡¯s fierce re.


    ¡°Liars!¡± Huang Gai was about to attack the soldiers when Zhuge Liang interrupted.


    ¡°General Huang. Who said there would be no rain if the sun is shining brightly?¡± Zhuge Liangughed.


    ¡°General Huang. Please take a look.¡± Zhuge Liang added as he pulled open the tent.


    It was drizzling but drizzle was still considered rain.


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    ¡°A sunshower?¡± Zhou Yu also saw it. As there were no clouds, it was usually impossible for there to be rain. However, he had forgotten about the phenomenon known as a sunshower.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t he say <i>shenshi</i>?¡± One person purposefully picked fault with this.


    ¡°Haha. Teacher said approximately. Isn¡¯t it still within that time period?¡± The book servant spoke for Zhuge Liang.


    ¡°General Huang. It seems like I did not lose so that military order is no longer of any use. I do not need to be punished!¡± Zhuge Liang said calmly.


    ¡°But for you¡­ Sigh. Nevermind it.¡± Zhuge Liang purposefully added and then shook his head. ¡°General Huang, you are already aged. Let us just forget it. Let us pretend this did not happen.¡±


    Seeing Zhuge Liang¡¯s attitude, Jiangdong¡¯s officers nodded with respect. Winning a gamble is normal but letting an opponent off after winning a gamble was worthy of respect. Some also did not want to see Huang Gai be Zhuge Liang¡¯s servant.


    Only Zhou Yu smiled bitterly wondering if Zhuge Liang really wanted Huang Gai to be his servant.


    Zhuge Liang walked towards the military order and tore it apart. ¡°I am tired. If there is nothing else, I will go back and take a rest. Goodbye.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± Huang Gai shouted. His eyes were bloodshot.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, General Huang?¡± Zhuge Liang asked with doubt.


    ¡°I, Huang Gai Huang Gongfu have no need for your sympathy! I know how to concede!¡± Huang Gai said.


    ¡°Concede? Do you think I will let you escape?¡± Zhuge Liang silently sneered in his heart but on the surface, he still rejected Huang Gai¡¯s proposal. ¡°No need. What I said earlier was just a joke. Just forget it.¡±


    ¡°No! I will do as I promised!¡± Huang Gai remained stubborn. ¡°Men!¡±


    Huang Gai called his guards over and handed his sword and helmet to them. He kept his armor as there was nothing else besides his undergarments under it.


    ¡°General? Are you really going to be Zhuge Liang¡¯s servant?¡±


    ¡°It will just be a few day¡¯s work.¡± Huang Gai said coldly. After handing over his sword and helmet, he stood behind Zhuge Liang like a servant.


    ¡°How could this be eptable?¡± Zhuge Liang said superficially. Kill Huang Gai? If this was written in the military order, Huang Gai would definitely be spared. Sun Ce would just turn hostile and tear the military order.


    However, Huang Gai was now his servant. Humiliating Huang Gai was a better option as it would humiliate both the Jiangdong Army and Sun Ce. To have Jiangdong¡¯s general and Sun Ce¡¯s uncle be his servant was a refreshing feeling.


    Besides that, to prevent Sun Ce from being shameless, he purposefully feigned defeat so that rumors of the military order would spread. If Sun Ce acts shamelessly now, he would only be pping his own face.


    As a result, Sun Ce became passive and confused.


    ¡°I hope Master Zhuge would treat General Huang well.¡± Zhou Yu spoke in Sun Ce¡¯s stead. They could no longer go against Zhuge Liang.


    ¡°Of course! It will only be for a few days. The General would not be too troubled!¡± Zhuge Liangughed.


    After bidding his farewell, the book servant escorted Zhuge Liang by holding one of Zhuge Liang¡¯s hand but Huang Gai was still standing still.


    ¡°Why are you still standing there? Do you still think you are a general?¡± The book servant shouted at Huang Gai.


    ¡°How dare you speak this way to General Huang!¡± Huang Gai¡¯s guards shouted back.


    ¡°General Huang, just stay here. I do not dare to use you.¡± Zhuge Liang shook his head while sighing bitterly. ¡°Que Xuan, let us go.¡±


    ¡°Withdraw!¡± Huang Gai shouted at his subordinates while feeling indignant after hearing Zhuge Liang¡¯s words. He endured his anger and held on to Zhuge Liang¡¯s other hand.


    ¡°Haha.¡± Zhuge Liang gave a strange smile as he left.


    ______ <ol type="1">A reminder that shenshi is 3-5. A 2 hour leeway for dramatic nonsense. </ol>

 Chapter 587

    <h4>Chapter 587</h4>


    ¡°Zhuge Liang! Do you really want Gongfu to be your servant?¡± Sun Ce grumbled after watching Zhuge Liang leave. For someone that is like his uncle to be someone else¡¯s servant, he felt as though he himself had be a servant.


    ¡°Milord. General Huang Gai bing a servant is not without its merits.¡± Zhou Yu said to Sun Ce.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Sun Ce muttered with doubt. What benefit could there be when his navy has lost face.


    ¡°Milord. Originally, we need to dispatch someone to secretly watch over Zhuge Liang to prevent him from escaping. Now, we no longer need to. General Huang Gai alone would be enough!¡± Zhou Yu said. Now that Huang Gai was Zhuge Liang¡¯s servant, they did not need to secretly monitor Zhuge Liang. On top of that, Huang Gai was extremely powerful so it would be harder for Zhuge Liang to escape.


    ¡°True.¡± Sun Ce nodded.


    ¡°Milord. Since Zhuge Liang won the bet, then tomorrow¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes. Tomorrow.¡± Sun Ce¡¯s eyes glinted. Zhuge Liang had predicted the weather correctly so there should be no wind the next day. They could attack Yangzhou together and Sun Ce will be able to obtain the new warship. Sun Ce felt excited just thinking about it. Very soon he would be able to sleep soundly. Sun Ce would also be able to take revenge for their previous losses against Yangzhou


    ¡°Milord. Besides attacking Yangzhou tomorrow, there is also another opportunity!¡±


    ¡°Opportunity? What opportunity?¡±


    ¡°Milord. Do you want to share the new warship with Jingzhou?¡± Zhou Yu asked.


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Sun Ce shook his head. What moron would share that powerful ship with an enemy? He had already seen the might of the new ship. On top of that, as Gan Ning had taken most of the veterans with him, this new ship was mostly being operated by new recruits. The new ship was so powerful that Jiangdong faced so many problems fighting new recruits. If Sun Ce shared this ship away, he would lose any advantages he might have obtained.


    ¡°Then let us not share this ship.¡± Zhou Yu said.


    ¡°But if we do not share our spoils, there is no guarantee that we would obtain it.¡± Sun Ce replied. Sun Ce understood Zhou Yu¡¯s intentions but there was no guarantee. Jiangdong may have more soldiers than Jingzhou but they could only defeat Jingzhou at most. They would not be able topletely route Jingzhou¡¯s Army. As long as Jingzhou can escape, they could take the ships with them.


    ¡°If fifty thousand troops is not enough, how about sixty thousand?¡± Zhou Yu asked.


    He suggested to hide more troops in their avable ships. As Zhuge Liang was not supervising their dispatch of soldiers, he would not be able to tell that there were more. The number was just enough to fit in all the ships.


    Zhuge Liang¡¯s strategy was wed. It would take a certain skill to disconnect the iron chains linking the ship. So, with all their ships linked together it would be easy for the soldiers from Jiangdong¡¯s ship to attack Jingzhou¡¯s ship. With sixty thousand Jiangdong troops fighting against forty thousand Jingzhou troops, the Jingzhou Army would be at a disadvantage. They would not have the time to seize Yangzhou¡¯s new ships.


    Sun Ceughed after hearing Zhou Yu¡¯s n. ¡°Hahaha! Gongjin! It seems that this Zhuge Liang is too smart for his own good!¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡± Zhou Yu did not say it but he alsoughed.


    ¡°Sixty thousand men is not enough. Seventy thousand will be enough to destroy Jingzhou¡¯s forty thousand!¡± Sun Ce added.


    ¡°Milord. What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Dispatch another ten thousand elites troops from Jiujiang!¡± Sun Ce replied. These troops were initially left behind to help form another elite army of thirty thousand. However, Sun Ce chose to send them out now.


    ¡°But Milord¡­¡± Zhou Yu hesitated a little. If these backbone troops were dispatched, Jiangdong would be without a navy. Was this really alright?


    ¡°We must burn the bridge properly! After taking the new warship and defeating Jingzhou¡¯s Navy, we can recruit as many soldiers as we like. Even if we run out of troops, we would not need to fear Jingzhou when we have that new ship!¡± Sun Ceughed.


    ¡°True.¡± Zhou Yu nodded. The Jingzhou Navy would not be able to escape because of the iron chains. If they could not wipe out the Jingzhou Navy there, it would be a huge problem. Having more soldiers there would be better insurance.


    ¡°Good! Gongjin, help me write a letter. Tell them toe in secret.¡± Sun Ce ordered. This matter had to be kept a secret to ensure that Jingzhou do not reinforce their troops as well.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Zhou Yu quickly went and settled the matter. There was no time to lose as the battle would start the next day. The soldiers arrived in the middle of the night.


    ¡°Brothers. It has been a hard journey for you! All soldiers, prepare to board the ship!¡± Zhou Yu thanked the soldiers and then gave his order. With this, they no longer had any troops left at Jiangxia.


    Zhou Yu and Sun Ce made a gamble. If they were sessful, they would be able to wipe out both Yangzhou and Jingzhou¡¯s navies while obtaining Yangzhou¡¯s new warship. Even if they were to lose Jiangxia to Liu Biao in the process, they would have gained more than Liu Biao.


    As sky started to turn bright, the soldiers also made their preparations. Several hundred ships were chained together majestically. The people stood there as though they had already conquered the Yangtze River.


    ¡°Master Zhuge. How is our navy?¡± Sun Ce asked as he pointed at Jiangdong¡¯s elites.


    ¡°Wonderful. As expected of Jiangdong¡¯s elites!¡± Zhuge Liang praised with admiration. As he had been amongst the Jingzhou Navy for so long, he learned to see their skill.


    The Jingzhou Navy were quite evidently inferior. Zhuge Liang was unable to properly describe why Jingzhou¡¯s navy were inferior other than the fact that the Jiangdong Navy was ruthless. The reason for this is because the people from Jiangdong lived tougher lives and had to be ruthless to survive.


    ¡°Haha how is itpared to Jingzhou¡¯s?¡± Sun Ce purposefully asked.


    ¡°Jingzhou is weaker.¡± Zhuge Liang shook his head.


    Sun Ce sneered happily until Zhuge Liang¡¯s next words. ¡°But smarter.¡± Zhuge Liang basically called them all brawn no brains.


    ¡°Master Zhuge. Liu Biao is just a dog who guards his home. How could a talented person like you not notice this?¡± Zhou Yu said.


    Liu Biao would not be able to live long. Crisis was just around the corner. Last time, Liu Biao could do well because of the Cai Family and the Kuai Family. However, thanks to Liu Mang¡¯s stunt, the Cai Family and the Kuai Family were implicated as well. These two families influenced half of Jingzhou. If Liu Biao does not handle this matter properly, they would be problems that would destroy Jingzhou. Even if Liu Biao could suppress them, his children could not.


    Liu Qi was already working for Liu Mang while Liu Zong was still too young. On top of that, Liu Zong was Cai Mao¡¯s nephew. That was why Liu Biao was already checkmated. He was doomed regardless of whether he actually destroys the Cai Family and the Kuai Family.


    Zhou Yu and Sun Ce were outsiders in this matter and even they could see it. It was unlikely that Zhuge Liang did not.


    ¡°So what? Did you not know? There is still Liu Pan!¡± Zhuge Liang said.


    ¡°Liu Pan?¡± Zhou Yu and Sun Ce furrowed their brows. They had never heard of Liu Pan before.


    ¡°Master Zhuge. Right now, our Jiangdong is willing to vacant a spot for you. If you are willing, you can have my postion as Chief Governor. I, Zhou Yu, will be your assistant!¡± Zhou Yu offered sincerely. This is because after the battle, both the Yangzhou Navy and the Jingzhou Navy would be finished.


    With the new ships, Jiangdong would be able to push towards the Central ins. Naturally, they needed someone to be in charge. Zhou Yu could do it but they stillcked talented people. That was why Zhou Yu gave this offer to Zhuge Liang. Both Zhou Yu and Sun Ce could tell that Zhuge Liang was talented. Zhou Yu even had to admit that he was inferior to Zhuge Liang. That was why he wanted Zhuge Liang to work for Sun Ce.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Zhuge Liang showed some interest. ¡°Are you really willing to part with your position?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Zhou Yu replied. Why would he not be willing when it would help his sworn brother conquer the world? Also, it is not like there would not be any other new posts. After capturing Jingzhou, he could be Jingzhou¡¯s governor.


    ¡°Marquis Wu is so generous, I must also give face.¡± Zhuge Liangughed.


    ¡°In other words, you are willing?¡± Zhou Yu asked excitedly. If Zhuge Liang defected, the Jiangdong Army would be more powerful. After all, he had already managed to turn the tides with Jiangxia¡¯s troops.


    ¡°This matter is too important. May I be allowed some time to consider this?¡± Zhuge Liang showed an expression filled with interest but troubled. Zhou Yu and Sun Ce were excited by Zhuge Liang¡¯s show of interest.


    ¡°Of course! Of course!¡± Zhou Yu quickly replied before Sun Ce.


    ¡°It is getting noisy here. May I go to a room on the next warship?¡± Zhuge Liang asked.


    Normally, Sun Ce and Zhou Yu would not agree to this because they wanted to monitor Zhuge Liang. However, Zhuge Liang seemed like he was going to defect so they agreed.


    Zhuge Liang thanked the two with a smile and left. He went up a towered ship and entered a room that was prepared by an officer.


    ¡°Gongjin. Do you think Zhuge Liang would surrender?¡± Sun Ce asked. He who wanted to rule the world naturally had his sights on the Central ins as well. That was why he, like Cao Cao, wanted talented people.


    ¡°I do not know!¡± Zhou Yu shook his head. ¡°What I know is that if Zhuge Liang doesn¡¯t surrender, he will die!¡± Zhou Yu replied.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Sun Ceughed. They were plotting against Jingzhou as well. Once both Yangzhou and Jingzhou¡¯s navies were defeated, Zhuge Liang would not have any other option but to surrender.


    Sun Ce was not afraid that Zhuge Liang would run away because Huang Gai was monitoring him.


    ¡°Come. Let us go join our allies.¡± Sun Ce said to Zhou Yu.


    Zhou Yu nodded and waved his hand. Their ships moved together towards the rendezvous spot.


    Meanwhile, the Jingzhou Navy¡¯s ships were also moving together while being chained. With so many ships, they were the Han Dynasty¡¯s biggest fleet.


    ¡°Have the <i>mengchong</i> been sent out?¡± Wen Pin had sent out these ships as scouts to see what the Jiangdong Navy was doing.


    ¡°Yes, General!¡± Wen Pin¡¯s deputy replied.


    ¡°Good!¡± Wen Pin nodded. Now he needed to wait for Jiangdong¡¯s navy to arrive.


    Wen Pin watched the Jiangxia Navy as he waited and frowned. ¡°Why are those guys tying the ships together so disorderly?¡±


    ¡°I do not know.¡± They did not supervise the Jiangxia Navy. The reason why they have not yet finished chaining the ships is because theycked manpower.


    ¡°Their ship?¡± Wen Pin thought that something was suspicious. There did not seem to be many people on that towered ship. Yet, the ship seemed to be heavier. Just as he wanted to have this investigated he received a report.


    ¡°They are here!¡±


    Wen Pin took a look at therge fleet heading his way.

 Chapter 588

    Chapter 588


    ¡°Using iron chains? What a good strategy!¡± Liu Biao pped his hands when he learned of Zhuge Liang¡¯s stratagem.


    On the other hand, Yi Ji frowned. ¡°Iron chains? Milord. Why did Zhuge Liang use iron chains?¡± Yi Ji asked. He had not yet gone through the letter that was in Liu Biao¡¯s hands.


    ¡°ording to Wen Pin¡¯s letter, Yangzhou¡¯s new warship is too fast. Even Jiangdong¡¯srge navy of thirty thousand men was not effective and they lost a few ships. That was why they now n to use chains.¡±


    ¡°A hundred thousand men!¡± Liu Biao said excitedly. This was like arge fishing to stop the Yangzhou Navy.


    ¡°A hundred thousand men!¡± Yi Ji could not help but take a deep breath at the astronomical number.


    ¡°But Milord. Aren¡¯t they afraid of a fire attack?¡± Yi Ji spoke his doubts. The iron chains may turn the ships into a fishing but it also made it impossible for them to escape in the event that a fire broke out.


    ¡°Fire? This is an army of a hundred thousand! Can the Yangzhou Navy get close enough to start a fire? There are over a hundred ships so they would need a lot of mmable material. The Yangzhou Navy would not be able to do it!¡± Liu Biao repeated Wen Pin¡¯s words.


    ¡°True.¡± Yi Ji nodded. mmable material was required for arge enough fire that cannot be put out.


    ¡°The battle report shoulde in a few days.¡± Liu Biaomented as he looked at the letter in his hand. It would take a few days for the letter to arrive from the frontlines. So it was reasonable to say that the battle report woulde a few dayster.


    ¡°Report! Urgent report from the frontlines!¡±


    ¡°Quick! Let me see it!¡± Liu Biao shouted anxiously.


    The messenger hesitated as to whether he should deliver his report.1


    ****


    ¡°They are here?¡± Wen Pin said as he watched Jiangdong¡¯srge fleet approach. A huge pressure could be felting from the approaching ships.


    As the ship approached, Wen Pin saw Zhou Yu and Sun Ce¡¯s standing on the viewing tform of their gship.


    It was ironic that a few days ago, they were all enemies ready to kill each other. Yet they now weed each other with a smile.


    Sun Ce knew that Wen Pin was a general but he did not really think of Wen Pin as a threat. After all, Huang Zu was also a general but ended up getting chased out of Jiangxia. He had more concern towards Zhuge Liang.


    ¡°General Wen Pin!¡± Sun Ce and Zhou Yu cupped their fist as they greeted.


    ¡°Marquis Wu! Chief Governor.¡± Wen Pin greeted back with a smile. They may be enemies but for now, they were allies.


    ¡°I heard that Liu Biao has a General called Wen Pin. It seems like your reputation is well deserved!¡± Zhou Yuplemented. Both he and Sun Ce nodded in approval at the sight of Wen Pin¡¯s subordinates who were almost as good as their elite troops.


    It was also because of this that Zhou Yu and Sun Ce were happy. Jiangdong would suffer heavy casualties to wipe out Wen Pin¡¯s men in normal circumstances. The trap they had nnedter would allow them to wipe out Jingzhou¡¯s elites with the least casualties. Seventy thousand Jiangdong against fourty thousand Jingzhou. With the difference in numbers, the battle was already decided.


    ¡°You are too kind. The Chief Governor is much better for being able to help Marquis Wu build his foundation despite your youth.¡± Wen Pin replied humbly.


    ¡°Where is our Military Strategist?¡± Huo Jun asked loudly as he did not see Zhuge Liang¡¯s figure.


    Wen Pin also frowned. Common sense said that Zhuge Liang should return to their side now as his job of being their contact was over. Now they simply needed to wipe out Yangzhou together.


    ¡°Zhuge Liang is on another warship thinking of things.¡± Zhou Yu replied.


    ¡°Thinking of things?¡± Huo Jun frowned. ¡°Let us see our Military Advisor. Otherwise, there would be no more need for us to cooperate!¡± Huo Jun shouted.


    Huo Jun was worried for Zhuge Liang. Although he knew of Zhuge Liang¡¯s ns, he still wanted to make sure Zhuge Liang was safe.


    ¡°General. Did you think we have seized your Military Advisor?¡± Sun Ce asked indignantly as Huo Jun spoke aggressively.


    ¡°Is that not the case? Wouldn¡¯t you also know the threat our Military Advisor poses to Jiangdong?¡± Huo Jun replied.


    ¡°General. You have overstepped your bounds. General Wen Pin! Control your subordinate!¡± Zhou Yu reminded Huo Jun and Wen Pin. Wen Pin felt helpless as Huo Jun was Zhuge Liang¡¯s trusted subordinate. His words would be of no use.


    ¡°Huo Jun! Withdraw!¡± A voice echoed.


    ¡°Military Advisor!¡± Huo Jun was immediately d to see Zhuge Liang appear.


    ¡°Huo Jun. Do not be rude!¡± Zhuge Liang chastised before turning to greet Wen Pin and then apologizing to Sun Ce and Zhou Yu for Huo Jun¡¯s rudeness.


    ¡°Military Advisor. Now that the Jingzhou Navy and the Jiangdong Navy have gathered, there is no longer a need for you to be a contact. Come back and help us oversee the army. We cannot do it without you!¡± Huo Jun said to Zhuge Liang.


    Zhou Yu and Sun Ce frowned. If Zhuge Liang were to return to Jingzhou¡¯s ship now, they would lose control of him. However, they soon smiled again when Zhuge Liang replied that the cooperation will continue until Yangzhou is defeated. Therefore, he could not return yet.


    Although startled that Zhuge Liang took the initiative to stay, Zhou Yu and Sun Ce were happy as this showed that Zhuge Liang was determined to defect.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Huo Jun knew his advice would be unheeded based on Zhuge Liang¡¯s expression.


    ¡°Withdraw.¡± Zhuge Liang said and then turned to the others. ¡°General Wen. Marquis Wu. Chief Governor. Right now, we have to link our ships together. Time waits for no man, let us be quick about it!¡± The others nodded and got to work. Soon, over four hundred ships were chained together and advanced towards Lujiang.


    _____


    You run in urgently shouting ¡®URGENT REPORT¡¯ and then hesitate? You are all fired.

 Chapter 589

    Chapter 589


    Jiangdong¡¯s capital Jianye was currently the economic, cultural and military center of Jiangdong. Although it could not yet bepared to Xiangyang that had been flourishing for decades, it was already beginning to flourish as well under the control of the Sun Family, only falling a little behind Yangzhou¡¯s Shouchun.


    In Jianye was the Qiao residence where Qiao Xuan lived. Qiao Xuan was originally from Wancheng and had arge foundation there. He was spared when Sun Ce attacked Wancheng because of their rtionship. Qiao Xuan had also wedded his two daughters to Sun Ce and Zhou Yu.


    Unfortunately, his eldest daughter died two days after the wedding. When Sun Ce went for an expedition, Lu Bu had raided the ce killing his daughter. This made Qiao Xuan very hardbroken.


    Qiao Xuan did not know whether it is topensate him or other reasons but Sun Ce had moved the Qiao Family to Jianye.


    ¡°Master!¡± The Qiao Family¡¯s housekeeper ran into the room.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Qiao Xuan was practicing his painting when he was interrupted. This caused him to ruin his painting and wasting the paper.


    ¡°Why are you so flustered?¡± Qiao Xuan shouted in annoyance.


    ¡°Forgive me Master!¡± The housekeeper quickly knelt down when he realized that Qiao Xuan had be angry. ¡°I wasn¡¯t flustered. I actually have an important matter to inform you!¡± The housekeeper added.


    ¡°An important matter?¡± Qiao Xuan frowned. Since when did the Qiao Family have any important matters especially after they moved to Jianye? All of his connections were left behind at Wancheng and he did not really cared much for his family properties.


    ¡°Yes. Zhang Zhao¡­ Lord Zhang is here.¡± The housekeeper replied as he gasped for breath.


    ¡°Zhang Zhao? Why is he here?¡± Qiao Xuan frowned. He was not familiar with Zhang Zhao. In fact, he hated Zhang Zhao a little as Zhang Zhao was someone who seek personal profit. He was talented but sly. That being said, Zhang Zhao was someone else¡¯s problem.


    Qiao Xuan had talent but refused to be an official while Zhang Zhao was appointed the Chief Envoy and the General of the reserve troops which can be considered as a high position.


    If Zhou Yu is said to be the onemanding at the front, then Zhang Zhao was the onemanding at the rear. Why would such an important minister visit him? Maybe they would have worked together if Da Qiao was still alive as Qiao Xuan was Sun Ce¡¯s father-inw. However, with Da Qiao dead, his status as a father-inw was worth nothing.


    ¡°Master! Lord Zhang Zhao came bearing a lot of gifts!¡± The housekeeper exined.


    ¡°Gifts?¡± Qiao Xuan was at a loss. Qiao Xuan was a schr so he could understand if schrs came with gifts looking for advice. However, Zhang Zhao¡¯s level was higher than his so this situation was unlikely.


    Qiao Xuan could not understand why but at the same time, he could not abandon etiquette. He had the housekeeper invite Zhang Zhao in.


    ¡°Escort Lord Zhang in and treat him well. I wille out soon.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The housekeeper nodded feeling very excited as Zhang Zhao was very famous. At Jianye, Zhang Zhao was even more famous than Sun Ce. The housekeeper was very pleased as Zhang Zhao¡¯s presence showed others that the Qiao Family was a great family that even someone like Zhang Zhao personally paid visits to.


    Just as he was about to leave to greet Zhang Zhao, he was stopped by Qiao Xuan. ¡°Wait!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong Master? No need to worry, I will properly serve Lord Zhang.¡± The housekeeper replied thinking that Qiao Xuan was worried that he would neglect Zhang Zhao.


    ¡°That is not the reason. Forget it, I will go out and greet him myself. Follow me.¡± Qiao Xuan shook his head. As Zhang Zhao was of much higher authority, it would be disrespectful had Qiao Xuan sent out a servant to take care of Zhang Zhao.


    Qiao Xuan went out with his housekeeper while still dressed very casually. This couldn¡¯t be helped as he could not allow Zhang Zhao to wait.


    Zhang Zhao who had been waiting for Qiao Xuan actually didn¡¯t care about Qiao Xuan to personally visit Qiao Xuan. Although Qiao Xuan was older, he did not have much reputation. The same happened in Jingzhou. There were other teachers in Jingzhou such as Shui Jing. Yet no one respected them like how people respected Pang Degong. The reason Zhang Zhao personally visited Qiao Xuan was because he was asked to by someone with a higher position.


    ¡°Lord Zhang.¡± Qiao Xuan greeted as he approached.


    Zhang Zhao Zhang Zibu joined up with Jiangdong because he offended Tao Qian. Tao Qian had invited Zhang Zhao to be an officer but was rejected. After losing face, Tao Qian tried to arrest and kill Zhang Zhao but Zhang Zhao managed to escape after being he received advance warning from a friend. Because of this, Zhang Zhao was no longer upright and outspoken. Instead, he became slick and sly. His new attitude was detested by Qiao Xuan.


    That being said, Qiao Xuan still had to enthusiastically receive Zhang Zhao as Zhang Zhao was already here.


    ¡°Lord Qiao.¡± Zhang Zhao nodded when he saw Qiao Xuan personallye out to greet him. He greeted back as respectfully.


    ¡°Lord Zhang is a busy man. Why have youe here? If Marquis Wu¡¯s matters is dyed, it would be my fault¡± Qiao Xuanughed as he spoke.


    ¡°You are too humble. It is only natural to find the time to visit Lord Qiao. After all, Lord Qiao is a highly esteemed person in Jiangdong.


    The two exchanged polite greetings before moving to the actual topic.


    ¡°Lord Zhang. Why have youe to my residence?¡± Qiao Xuan asked as his servants prepared tea.


    Zhang Zhao took a sip before replying. ¡°Lord Qiao. I came this time because of Marquis Wu and histe wife.¡±


    ¡°Marquis Wu?¡± Qiao Xuan was filled with doubt and his mood worsened. ¡°Is it because of Yu¡¯er?¡± Qiao Yu was dead. She died few days after marrying Sun Ce.


    ¡°What does Marquis Wu want to say?¡± Qiao Xuan felt ufortable. Qiao Yu was Sun Ce¡¯s wife yet Zhang Zhao was the one here. Was Sun Ce already nning to take a second wife?


    ¡°So? Which family¡¯s daughter caught Marquis Wu¡¯s eyes now?¡± Qiao Xuan said with a sneer. ¡°If Marquis Wu fancies her, there is no need to consult me. Take these gifts back with you.¡±


    ¡°Which family¡¯s daughter?¡± For a moment, Zhang Zhao was confused at Qiao Xuan¡¯s reaction. However, he quickly understood that Qiao Xuan was angry at the thought that his daughter had just died but Sun Ce was already nning to get another wife.


    Zhang Zhaoughed. Having learned this, Qiao Xuan became manageable.


    ¡°Lord Zhang Zhao. What is so funny? Go back and tell Marquis Wu that there is no need to consider us rtives anymore! Take all these gifts back with you! I won¡¯t be seeing you off!¡± Qiao Xuan said coldly.


    After receiving the signal from Qiao Xuan, the housekeeper cupped his fist at Zhang Zhao. ¡°Lord Zhang. This way.¡±


    ¡°Lord Qiao! People say that you are upright and outspoken. Now, I found out that the rumors are true!¡± Zhang Zhaoughed.


    ¡°Lord Qiao have misunderstood me. I did note here to humiliate you. The Lord also did not order me toe here to request permission to get a second wife!¡±


    ¡°Then why are you here?¡± Qiao Xuan asked skeptically.


    ¡°I am here because of your second daughter, Xiao Qiao!¡± Zhang Zhao replied.


    ¡°For Xiao Qiao?¡±


    ¡°Lord Qiao. Have you forgotten about Miss Xiao Qiao¡¯s engagement?¡± Zhang Zhao reminded.


    At this moment, Qiao Xuan remembered that both his daughters were engaged.


    ¡°Did Zhou Yu send you here?¡± Qiao Xuan asked. Zhou Yu must have really good reputation to get Zhang Zhao to speak for him as Zhang Zhao had an equally high position.


    ¡°No.¡± Zhang Zhao shook his head.


    ¡°It is not Zhou Yu? Then who?¡±


    ¡°Lord Qiao. This is indeed a proposal of marriage for the Chief Governor. However, the one making this request is not the Chief Governor.¡± Zhou Yu himself did not know that Zhang Zhao would be here proposing a marriage for him. Zhou Yu also wouldn¡¯t be able to send Zhang Zhao to speak for him. The only people that could move Zhang Zhao was Sun Ce and thete Lady Wu.


    Sun Ce also kept this a secret from Zhou Yu. Zhou Yu had followed Sun Ce to war and missed his chance to get married. Initially, the two had sworn to marry at the same time but Zhou Yu missed the opportunity because of Jiangxia. Sun Ce who felt apologetic to Zhou Yu sent a letter to Lady Wu in Jianye, who then sent Zhang Zhao.


    Qiao Xuan rxed after hearing Zhang Zhao¡¯s exnation. He now understood Sun Ce¡¯s true intentions but there was another problem.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Jiangxia still engulfed in war? Can Gongjin find the time toe back?¡±


    ¡°Rest assured. The Chief Governor will spare some time to have the wedding soon.¡±


    ¡°How can this be eptable?¡± Qiao Xuan quickly shook his head. ¡°How could the marriage be ced before the war? I am speechless at Gongjin¡¯s love for my daughter!¡± It feels wrong especially after since Huo Qubing had once stated ¡°The Xiongnu are not yet eliminated. Why should I start a family?¡±


    ¡°There is no need for Lord Qiao to feel ashamed. I have not finished speaking. After this battle, Jiangxia will be peaceful! The Chief Governor should be able to take a break and return to have his wedding.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Zhang Zhao wanted to exin but then stopped when he saw the nearby servants.


    Qiao Xuan understood this and dismissed his servants. He then took Zhang Zhao to a study where it was private.


    ¡°Lord Zhang Zhao can speak now. The study may be small but no one will eavesdrop here.¡± Qiao Xuan said.


    Zhang Zhao then began to exin what was going on at Jiangxia. Although Qiao Xuan had no desire on bing an official, he could still understand the war situation.


    ¡°In other words, Marquis Wu will be unmatched on the Yangtze River after this battle?¡±


    ¡°Haha. But Lord Qiao missed a point. After this battle, the Lord will be advancing towards the Central ins to conquer the rest of the world!¡± Zhang Zhao exined as he stroked his beard. ¡°And Lord Qiao who will be the Chief Governor¡¯s father-inw will also rise in status. Didn¡¯t you want to start your own school?¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± Qiao Xuan¡¯s eyes glinted. Even though he was a schr, he actually had huge desires. If it was not because of his desires, he would not have married his two daughters to Sun Ce and Zhou Yu. If it was just to get his daughters into a good family, he could have married Xiao Qiao to Sun Quan. The reason he did not do this is because he could tell that Sun Quan would not go far when he has a brother as excellent as Sun Ce. Sun Quan would not have much opportunities unless Sun Ce dies young.


    On the other hand, Zhou Yu was extremely talented to the extent that he had a nickname. On top of that, Zhou Yu and Sun Ce were sworn brothers. Their rtionship was stronger than blood.


    As someone who helps Sun Ce seize power, Zhou Yu would be a very prominent figure. That was why Qiao Xuan decided to marry off his other daughter to Zhou Yu.


    Zhang Zhao exined the details of the ongoing war to Qiao Xuan. After the battle at Jiangxia, Jiangdong would be able to capture Jingzhou easily. With Jingzhou¡¯s prosperity along with the Yangtze River as a natural defense, even Cao Cao would not be able to attack so easily.


    Qiao Xuan had his own desire. It was to be a famous schr like Pang Degong. To do that, he would need to set up his own academy. It was something that the Qiao Family could not do alone even if they were rich. To set up an academy, he would need other schrs but he was not reputable or influential enough to get other schrs to assist him.


    Pang Degong seeded because of his own and his brother¡¯s reputation. Besides that, he also had help from Sima Wei and others. Even then, he needed to spent all of the Pang Family¡¯s wealth seed.


    Qiao Xuan needed money and people. If his eldest daughter was alive, he could obtain Sun Ce¡¯s help. When his elder daughter died, Qiao Xuan lost his ambition. Now, another opportunity has arose.


    If what Zhang Zhao had said about Jiangxia was true, Zhou Yu was going to be even more famous. Qiao Xuan would also be able to invite other schrs. These schrs will have to call him Lord Qiao Xuegong. Qiao Xuan smiled when he thought of this.


    ¡°This gifts are from the Madam as a representative for the Chief Governor. Please ept it.¡± Zhang Zhao said with a smile. He knew what Qiao Xuan was thinking of. Zhou Yu¡¯s family had already been killed by people who did not want to exist together with Zhou Yu. They instead wanted to use the Zhou Family¡¯s life to find a way to survive from the Lu Bu¡¯s Army. In the end, they were also killed by the Lu Bu¡¯s Army.


    As the Zhou Family were dead, it was difficult to find Zhou Yu¡¯s elders. Qiao Xuan could simply be that elder.


    ¡°The Madam is too polite.¡± Qiao Xuan replied. The two who cooperated with each other for benefitsughed happily and continued to discuss matters regarding the wedding preparations.


    Meanwhile in a room at the backyard of the Qiao Family residence, a delicate woman was looking at the flowers. The delicate woman was such a beauty that the flowers might as well be withered.


    ¡°Sister. Are you doing well at Yangzhou?¡± Xiao Qiao mumbled to herself. ¡°Haha. Of course you are doing well if he is apanying you. How could he make you feel heartbroken?¡± The womanughed at herself.


    ¡°Sister, since you were young, you neverpete with me for things. Why did you take what is mine this time? Sister, how I envy you.¡±


    ¡°Then there is you. Did you forget there is another still waiting for you at Jiangdong? Perhaps my love is not reciprocated. Hahaha!¡± Xiao Qiao muttered crazily.


    ¡°Second Miss!¡± A servant ran over while Xiao Qiao was acting pitifully.


    ¡°Xiang Xiang?¡± Xiao Qiao quickly hid the cloth she was holding. This cloth was the one Liu Mang had used to treat their injuries.


    ¡°It is me, Second Miss.¡± The servant responded.


    ¡°Enter.¡± Xiao Qiao replied to Xiang Xiang.


    ¡°Second Miss! There is good news!¡± Xiang Xiang smiled as she entered the room.


    ¡°Good news? What good news?¡± Xiao Qiao asked with doubt.


    ¡°Second Miss, the Chief Governor ising back!¡±


    ¡°Brother Gongjin?¡± Xiao Qiao smiled. To Xiao Qiao, Zhou Yu was an elegant nobleman that always protected her. He was like a brother to her. Initially, Xiao Qiao thought she loved Zhou Yu. However, she now realized she was wrong after she met Liu Mang.


    ¡°Brother Gongjin ising back after a victory?¡± Xiao Qiao gave a faint smile. She knew that Jiangdong and Jingzhou were at war as it has always been.


    ¡°Second Miss. That is not the good news!¡± Xiang Xiang shook her head.


    ¡°Oh there are other news?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss. You are getting married.¡± Xiang Xiang said with a smile. All woman yearn for love and Zhou Yu is a young, handsome and capable man. Many woman would definitely like Zhou Yu. Xiang Xiang was one of them.


    ¡°Marry?¡± Xiao Qiao stared nkly. She still have not reacted to the news.


    ¡°Yes. The Chief Governor ising back. I heard of this when I served tea earlier. They said the Chief Governor ising back to marry you. Lord Zhang Zhao has even brought the betrothal gifts over.¡± Xiang Xiang exined excitedly. It was as though she was the one getting married instead of Xiao Qiao.


    ¡°Marry me? No! I don¡¯t want to marry Brother Zhou!¡± Xiao Qiao panicked.


    ¡°Second Miss, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Xiang Xiang was confused at Xiao Qiao¡¯s reaction. She thought Xiao Qiao was confused out of happiness. It was not surprising as Zhou Yu was handsome and talented. On top of that, Zhou Yu was devoted to Xiao Qiao. If it was her, Xiang Xiang would be willing to die for Zhou Yu. Now, Xiang Xiang hoped that Xiao Qiao would take her as a servant after she get married. That way she could stare at Zhou Yu every day.


    ¡°Second Miss. You must be too happy. The Master was also like this when he heard that Zhou Yu woulde back to take you as his wife after defeating Yangzhou.¡±


    ¡°Defeating Yangzhou?¡± Xiao Qiao could not help but raise her voice. ¡°Why is it Yangzhou? Wasn¡¯t there a cease fire?¡±


    ¡°I do not know but I heard that we would join forces with Jingzhou to attack Yangzhou.¡±


    ¡°No! How could this be?¡± Xiao Qiao shook her head. She had never seen Jingzhou¡¯s troops before but she knew that they must be quite strong as well since Jiangdong had neverpletely won against Jingzhou.


    ¡°Brother Liu!¡± Xiao Qiao panicked and ran out of her room as she thought of Liu Mang.


    ¡°Second Miss?¡± Xiang Xiang chased after Xiao Qiao without understanding why Xiao Qiao was acting this way.


    Xiao Qiao returned after getting caught but she remained inattentive.


    ¡°Xiang Xiang. Do you want to marry Brother Zhou?¡± Xiao Qiao suddenly asked.


    ¡°Why are you mentioning this?¡± Xiang Xiang¡¯s face turned red. Xiang Xiang naturally wanted to marry Zhou Yu since the man was so outstanding. ¡°The Chief Governor is so excellent while I am just a servant. It will not happen.¡± Her wish was for Xiao Qiao to marry Zhou Yu and take her along with her. She was satisfied with just gazing at Zhou Yu.


    ¡°It will happen. I will make it happen.¡± Xiao Qiao said resolutely.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Xiang Xiang could not understand what was going on in Xiao Qiao¡¯s head.


    ***


    Lu Xun woke up at Yangzhou¡¯s naval camp and sat upright. In the past few days he was being taken care of by a woman. It was thanks to her that he could rest peacefully.


    Lu Xun did not have the chance to thank her or ask her name. He smelled the hand that was held while he was asleep.


    ¡°There is still a fragrance.¡± Lu Xun could not help but mutter before turning red. ¡°Lu Xun. What the hell are you thinking of!¡± Lu Xun berated himself. As a nobleman, their upbringing was strict. Although Lu Kang had thought him how to be a person of noble character, he was not taught about love. It was natural for a man who hit puberty to think of woman.


    While he was still thinking about that woman, a messenger suddenly came with a report.


    ¡°General! It is not good! The enemy is here!¡± The messenger stammered from fear.


    ¡°Enemy?¡± Lu Xun repeated nkly when the rm sounded. Lu Xun immediately stop thinking about the woman and picked up his armor and ran towards the stronghold. When he arrived, he took a deep breath as he looked at the huge number of enemies. Yangzhou had twenty ships while the enemy had at least two hundred ships.


    ¡°The enemy think too highly of me.¡± Lu Xun muttered as he looked at the Jingzhou and Jiangdong navy.


    ¡°General. Are the Jiangdong and Jingzhou navy bringing out their full force?¡± Lu Xun¡¯s deputy general asked.


    ¡°It seems like they both want to eliminate us.¡± Lu Xun smiled bitterly in reply. His expression and demeanor changed from the love-struck boy to an ice cold and decisive general.


    ¡°General. What should we do?¡± The deputy general asked. There were too many enemies. Even if the enemies offered up their lives willingly, they would not be able to wipe out the enemy.


    ¡°Pass down my orders. Open up the gates. We will go out to meet the enemy head on!¡± Lu Xun replied.


    ¡°Meet the enemy head on? General! Have you gone mad?¡± The deputy general asked. It was beyond reckless. If they had stayed at the stronghold, they would at least have some defense.


    ¡°If we stay at camp, we will definitely lose. If we go out and fight, we would have a chance at winning.¡± Lu Xun exined. He had little confidence in actually winning but he knew that if the enemy reaches the camp, there would be no chance of winning at all.


    Unlike cities that were onnd, the naval camps and strongholds were made of wood. The defense given was very little. On top of that, they could only fit thirty thousand troops and that number could withstand against fifty thousand. Meanwhile, the enemy has a hundred thousand troops.


    Even if they could fight against a hundred thousand with only thirty thousand, they would first need thirty thousand troops. Yangzhou only had fifteen thousand troops, they would just be overrun.


    That is why Lu Xun intends on fighting in front. That way they could use their advantage which was the new ships. At the same time, they could strike fear in the enemy. At worse, Lu Xun would be able to escape with his men. He did not believe that Jingzhou and Jiangdong would darend. They only dared bully the Yangzhou Navy because the Yangzhou Navy was small. Onnd, no one would dare fight against Yangzhou.


    Lu Xun knew he just needed to protect the new ships. They could not be allowed to fall into the enemy¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Go quickly!¡± Lu Xun shouted at his Deputy General. ¡°Do you want to wait for death?¡±


    ¡°Yes General!¡± The Deputy General immediately acted. He felt relieved when he saw that Lu Xun was still calm. If hismander is not worried, why should he be worried?


    None of them knew that Lu Xun was actually sweating buckets. He was most nervous one in the army.


    ¡°A hundred thousand men! They really think too highly of me!¡± Lu Xun said bitterly. He saw the many banners on the huge fleet. He had heard of Zhou Yu¡¯s reputation while he was still a student. Most of Jiangdong¡¯s achievement was Zhou Yu¡¯s contribution. Then there was the Little Conqueror Sun Ce. This one made Lu Xun feel anger as Sun Ce¡¯s act of attacking Lujiang caused him to lose his grandfather.


    There was also Wen Pin. Lu Xun believed he was not a match for Wen Pin. The only reason he won was because Wen Pin was unfamiliar with the new ships. This time, the battle would go differently. Last but not least was Zhuge Liang. Lu Xun did not know much but he knew that Zhuge Liang was Jingzhou¡¯s Military Advisor. It was his strategies that stopped the Jiangdong Navy at Jiangxia despite them having Zhou Yu¡¯s assistance. Clearly, Zhuge Liang was very talented.


    Lu Xun felt a sense of dread when he thought of fighting against these people. He took a deep breath and turned his fear into fighting spirit. ¡°Come. The worse that could happen is death.¡±


    ¡°Ten thousand against a hundred thousand. If I lose, it would be glorious way of going out. If I somehow win, I would be famous.¡±


    ¡°Report!¡± A messenger ran in. ¡°There is a letter for General Lu Xun from Wancheng!¡± The messenger gave a letter to Lu Xun.


    ¡°A letter from Wancheng? Is it Military Advisor Chen Gong?¡± Lu Xun believed it was Chen Gong as Lu Bu was still attacking Yuzhou.


    Just as he was about to open and read the letter, the messenger said. ¡°General. The Military Advisor said that you cannot open this letter right now?¡±


    ¡°I cannot open it? Then how do I read it?¡± Lu Xun asked skeptically but he still stopped opening the letter.


    ¡°The Military Advisor said you can open it once Jingzhou and Jiangdong have fallen into desperate straits when you meet them head on. Otherwise, it would be of no use.¡± The messenger repeated Chen Gong¡¯s words.


    ¡°Hm? The Military Advisor said that?¡± Lu Xun was confused. Was this not a letter with amand?


    ¡°Yes. The Military Advisor insisted that I tell you not to open the letter until Jingzhou and Jiangdong have fallen into desperate straits.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I understand.¡± Lu Xun did not fully understand Chen Gong¡¯s intentions but he admired Chen Gong¡¯s talent. He kept the letter on his person.


    ¡°General! The ships are ready! We are just waiting for your orders!¡± The deputy general returned and reported.


    ¡°Good! Yangzhou Navy! Follow me!¡± Lu Xun ordered. He and his direct subordinates went towards the gship. Yangzhou¡¯s ships slowly started moving out of their naval camp.

 Chapter 590

    <h4>Chapter 590</h4>


    ¡°Milord. We have arrived at the Yangzhou Navy¡¯s camp.¡± Sun Ce and Zhou Yu received the report. They had been watching the river. The river had be narrower and the fort have already appeared.


    ¡°We have arrived?¡± Sun Ce stood up. He could recognize this ce even with his eyes closed. This is because he set sail from this ce to Jiangdong when he first started out. It was because of the Lu Bu¡¯s Army that he lost this stronghold and Lujiang. It was a disgrace. Sun Ce did not only lose the battle but he also lost his wife. Jiang Qin and Zhou Tai also died at Lujiang. Now the word Lujiang brought sorrow to Sun Ce.


    ¡°Liu Mang!¡± Sun Ce muttered hatefully. ¡°I must pay this back in blood! This will be the first step.¡±


    ¡°Milord.¡± Zhou Yu who felt Sun Ce¡¯s anger reminded him to not be blinded by anger.


    ¡°Men! Inform General Wen Pin to apany the Jiangdong Army. We will approach the Lujiang stronghold together!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± One soldier epted the order and left.


    ¡°Milord. Do you think the enemy wille out to receive us?¡± Taishi Ci asked. Right now, Jingzhou and Jiangdong have over a hundred thousand men. It was possible that their enemy would just hide out of fear.


    ¡°That would be even better for us. We would immediately obtain an advantageous position.¡± Sun Ce said coldly. He knew how big the stronghold was. With so many soldiers, the enemy would not be able to escape at all.


    ¡°Milord! Look! They areing out!¡± Jiang Jiao pointed while shouting.


    Sun Ce and Zhou Yu looked at the direction of the stronghold and saw Yangzhou¡¯s warships slowlye out. The sight of the new ships made Sun Ce feel very excited. He no longer thought these warships look ugly. They look beautiful! He wanted to possess them at all costs.


    ¡°How brave.¡± Zhou Yumented with approval. Though he also wanted the new warships, the feeling of admiration towards the enemymander was stronger. After all, the enemy was setting out to dobat instead of hiding away in their base despite being heavily outnumbered.


    ¡°Was his name Lu Xun?¡± Zhou Yu eyes glinted with fighting spirit. He initially thought that Liu Mang was the only opponent at Yangzhou that was skilled. This is because Liu Mang had caused the Jiangdong Army to suffer losses. Now he found out that Lu Xun existed.


    What a pity. Zhou Yu wanted to persuade the enemy general to surrender but the enemy general was named Lu Xun. While Sun Ce was remorseful for what he did towards the Lu Family, what is done cannot be changed. Lu Xun will never forgive Sun Ce for killing Lu Kang. Such a person will not surrender so they would have no choice but to kill Lu Xun.


    ¡°It is better theye out! They will not be able to escape! Prepare the mengchong!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ***


    Meanwhile, Zhuge Liang was also watching the scene in front of him.


    ¡°Lu Kan¡¯s grandson Lu Xun? Not bad. Before this there was Governor Lu and now there is Lu Xun. The Lu Family is full of talents.¡± Zhuge Liang nodded with approval.


    If Lu Xun Lu Boyan was too terrified toe out and fight, Zhuge Liang¡¯s n would be useless.


    ¡°I am thirsty.¡± Zhuge Liang suddenly said.


    ¡°Teacher is thirsty? I will bring water for you immediately.¡± Zhuge Liang¡¯s book servant quickly replied.


    ¡°I want tea.¡± Zhuge Liang added.


    ¡°Yes, I will go and prepare it immediately.¡±


    ¡°Wu Hui. Take a break. You must be tired.¡± Zhuge Liang stopped his book servant from leaving. The book servant was confused for a moment but he soon understood that Zhuge Liang wanted Huang Gai to pour for him.


    ¡°Zhuge Liang! You!¡± Huang Gai could also understand Zhuge Liang¡¯s intentions now.


    ¡°Sigh. I knew it. General Huang. I suggest you go back to Marquis Wu. I do not dare to use you. Just forget our bet.¡± Zhuge Liang said helplessly. ¡°Wu Hui. I think it is better for you to bring me tea.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± The book servant nodded and was about to leave again.


    ¡°Stay here!¡± Huang Gai suddenly red at Wu Hui. When Zhuge Liang mentioned the bet, Huang Gai feltpelled to do as asked. He already lost the bet but he could not allow Zhuge Liang to look down on him even more.


    ¡°Haha.¡± Zhuge Liang smiled. ¡°Wait.¡±


    ¡°Is there anything else? Didn¡¯t you want tea?¡± Huang Gai asked impatiently.


    ¡°The tea would not be tasty if you use amon teapot. We need to use a good teapot, good tea leaves and good spring water for delicious tea.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have all that here. We only have coarse tea leaves, river water and lousy teapot. Do you still want tea?¡± Huang Gai asked back impatiently.


    ¡°We cannot do anything about the tea leaves and the water. However, we must still use a good teapot. Wu Hui. Bring out that y teapot that we got from the pce for General Huang.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Teacher!¡± Wu Hui then searched into a travelling bag and took out a reddish y teapot.


    ¡°General Huang. Here.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Huang Gai harrumphed. Why was there so much trouble just for tea? However, he still went to pour tea for Zhuge Liang.


    When the tea was done, Zhuge Liang drank a cup and praised. ¡°Good tea!¡±


    ¡°Come, Wu Hui. Come and drink a little.¡± Zhuge Liang said as he offered Wu Hui a cup.


    ¡°Teacher?¡± Wu Hui panicked in reverence.


    ¡°Just drink it. People cannot live without drinking anything.¡± Zhuge Liangughed.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Wu Hui nodded unable to decline and drank a cup.


    ¡°General Huang. Do you want a cup?¡± Zhuge Liang smiled as he asked.


    ¡°Hmph! No need!¡± Huang Gai replied unappreciatively.


    Zhuge Liang did not get angry at Huang Gai¡¯s actions and calmly poured a cup for Huang Gai.


    ¡°General Huang. Why do you bother doing this? You and I serve different masters so it would be hard to avoid casualties. Are you saying that none of my soldiers died from your hands? Three thousand of our elite died when you and Han Dang attacked Sanjiangkou.¡±


    ¡°As for General Han Dang, I have heard about his injuries. I also feel bad about it.¡±


    ¡°Hypocrisy!¡± Huang Gai sneered.


    ¡°Haha. General Huang. I say this because we might serve the same master soon! That is why I don¡¯t want General Huang to be so stiff. If General Huang is still unhappy, I can go and beg General Han for forgiveness when I go to Jiangdong.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Huang Gai frowned.


    ¡°Huh? Did Marquis Wu not tell you? No wonder.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Huang Gai finally understood. Sun Ce had persuaded Zhuge Liang to defect. Huang Gai could also recognize that Zhuge Liang was talented. However, this result made Huang Gai feel at a loss. Jiangdong would be able to go far with Zhuge Liang¡¯s assistance. However, Zhuge Liang was his mortal enemy.


    Huang Gai sighed. Sun Jian had entrusted Sun Ce to Huang Gai when he died. For the sake of Sun Ce¡¯s ambition, Huang Gai had to let go of his hatred.


    ¡°Come and drink.¡± Zhuge Liang offered again. ¡°Let me apologize humbly to General Huang.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Huang Gai replied again.


    ¡°Why? Is General Huang unwilling to forgive me?¡± Zhuge Liang said with regret. ¡°If that is the case, I will have to retire after this battle.¡±


    ¡°No. I simply do not like to use teacup to drink like a woman!¡± Huang Gai said and then drank from the teapot.


    ¡°Satisfying!¡± Huang Gaimented. He himself was thirsty.

 Chapter 591

    <h4>Chapter 591</h4>


    ¡°General Huang is magnanimous!¡± Zhuge Liang said with admiration. Zhuge Liang was very worried because of the murderous re Huang Gai had been giving him. Zhuge Liang had also guessed that this was because of Han Dang¡¯s injury. It was why Huang Gai had been antagonizing him this whole time.


    Now, it seems like Huang Gai was willing to put aside his hatred. This was not an easy thing to do especially since Han Dang and Huang Gai were close like siblings. Huang Gai drinking the tea reflects this fact.


    The reason for this is because Sun Ce was his Lord. Huang Gai was willing to put aside his hatred if it would help Sun Ce¡¯s ambition. Such a person was surely admirable.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Huang Gai harrumphed. Huang Gai had served the Sun Family for years. He felt gratified watching Sun Ce grow up and mature. He would not go against Zhuge Liang if Zhuge Liang were to help Jiangdong. After all, Zhuge Liang was as talented as Zhou Yu. In the first ce, the reason Han Dang received such a severe injury was because Zhuge Liang was too formidable. With Zhuge Liang¡¯s help, Jiangdong would definitely ascend to greater heights.


    ¡°General Huang. There is poison in the tea.¡± Zhuge Liang smiled.


    ¡°Poison?¡± Huang Gai was shocked for a moment and immediately became alert. He then noticed Zhuge Liangughing. ¡°If there is poison, you would be the first to die.¡±


    Huang Gai may have let go of his grudge but he would still not be polite to Zhuge Liang. Huang Gai prepared the tea himself so how could there be poison? On top of that, Zhuge Liang was the first to drink the tea. If there was poison, they would all die together.


    ¡°Haha, General Huang is good at telling jokes. Allow me to ask. Does General Huang prefer does that speak the truth or those that lie?¡± Zhuge Liang asked.


    ¡°I hate people like you.¡± Huang Gai replied without concealing his hatred.


    ¡°But I am someone who speaks the truth.¡± Zhuge Liang shook his head. He was about to pour himself another cup of tea but then seemingly remembered something and stopped.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Huang Gai was about to reply rudely when he suddenly felt dizzy. ¡°Poison?¡±


    ¡°Haha. General Huang. Like I said earlier, there is poison in the tea. Why did you not believe me?¡± Zhuge Liang said with regret.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Huang Gai could not believe it. He made that tea himself. Zhuge Liang and the book servant had also drank the tea. It cannot be said that Huang Gai was not vignt.


    ¡°Haha.¡± Zhuge Liangughed and did not bother to exin. After all, Huang Gai would not be able to listen in his condition. He had already slumped down onto the table from his dizziness.


    Zhuge Liang shook his head at Huang Gai and then ordered the book servant to keep the tea. However, the book servant did not seem to act.


    ¡°Wu Hui. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Teacher. This tea¡­¡± The book servant pointed and stammered. Zhuge Liangughed because Wu Hui was thinking that they were both poisoned as well.


    ¡°Wu Hui. Do you think I would harm you?¡± Zhuge Liang asked.


    ¡°No but¡­¡± Wu Hui shook his head. Wu Hui had followed Zhuge Liang since he was young. He was with Zhuge Liang when they were in Jingzhou and he followed Zhuge Liang when the man started travelling. Wu Hui was Zhuge Liang¡¯s most trusted aide.


    ¡°Then why are you being paranoid?¡±


    ¡°Why are we alright when Huang Gai copse?¡± The book servant asked.


    ¡°Go and take a look at the base of the teapot.¡± Zhuge Liang said as he pointed at the teapot.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Wu Hui nodded and then looked into the teapot. There was some leftover tea in it as Huang Gai did not drink everything. Despite looking at the base of the teapot, Wu Hui could not see anything different.


    ¡°Pour out the tea first.¡± Zhuge Liang advised.


    ¡°What is the secret here?¡± Wu Hui asked while doing as he was told. His eyes widened as a secondyer underneath the base revealed itself. ¡°This is¡­¡±


    ¡°This teapot has two base.¡± Zhuge Liang exined. He then showed that there was a button at the handle of the teapot. When the button is pressed, the otheryer would appear. The firstyer was the tea Zhuge Liang had drank. The secondyer contained the poison that mixed into the tea.


    Huang Gai was strong so the effect of the poison was small. However, he drank half the pot of tea which saved Zhuge Liang the trouble of attacking Huang Gai with a hidden crossbow.


    ¡°Haha. I knew you have a clever scheme.¡± Wu Huiughed as he kept the teapot.


    ¡°Hah! Serves you right for trying to bring harm to Teacher!¡± Wu Hui said impolitely as he kicked Huang Gai. Huang Gai groaned in response. Though he was unconscious, his groan caused Wu Hui to feel frightened.


    ¡°Wu Hui. Do not be rude!¡± Zhuge Liang furrowed his brows. He then opened up one of the windows of the towered ship and looked at the Yangtze River. ¡°It is almost time to leave.¡±


    ¡°Teacher. What should we do about him?¡± Wu Hui asked. Huang Gai was unconscious but he was still one of Jiangdong¡¯s generals. There were many of Jingzhou¡¯s men that were killed by Huang Gai. Wu Hui himself originated from Jiangxia. He was sold off as a servant because of the war between Jiangdong and Jingzhou. That was why he too did not have any good impression of the Jiangdong Navy.


    Wu Hui was powerless before Huang Gai. However, now that Huang Gai was unconscious, Wu Hui would be able to kill Huang Gai even if he wasn¡¯t trained. He could just shatter a porcin and stab Huang Gai¡¯s neck with a sharp fragment.


    Zhuge Liang also felt tempted. Unlike Han Dang who was stubborn and predicatable, Huang Gai was actually well studied to the extent that he was even admired by Zhou Yu. He was one of Jiangdong¡¯s strongest pirs. Wu Hui saw that killing intent in Zhuge Liang¡¯s eyes and was prepared to shatter a porcin.


    ¡°Enough.¡± Zhuge Liang took a deep breath and said to his book servant.


    ¡°Teacher?¡± Wu Hui was confused. Wasn¡¯t this a good opportunity to kill Huang Gai without wasting a single soldier?


    ¡°Haha. Either way, how much fighting strength could Jiangdong have after this?¡± Zhuge Liang said to Wu Hui though those words were seemingly directed towards himself.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough. Let us go. It is time!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Wu Hui bregrudgedly nodded his head. After all, Zhuge Liang still had prestige.


    Wu Hui packed up and opened the window. ¡°Teacher. Aren¡¯t we escaping from here? Teacher should go first while I support you.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± Zhuge Liang looked at Wu Hui with doubt before realizing that Wu Hui thought they would climb out the window. Zhuge Liang rubbed his forehead. ¡°Why are we escaping through the window? There is a door.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Wu Hui was stunned. Were they going to escape through the front door?


    ¡°Haha. Wu Hui. If there is a door, there is no need to use the window.¡± Zhuge Liangughed. Wu Hui then opened the door with a bbergasted expression.


    Wu Hui was afraid because they were right in the middle of the enemy¡¯s camp. On top of that, Huang Gai was still in the room. If they were discovered, escape would be impossible.


    Wu Hui was trembling in fear but Zhuge Liang was calm. With wide eyes, he watched Zhuge Liang talk to a few officers with a smile and even pointed at one of the rooms. Wu Hui did not hide Huang Gai¡¯s body as they were in a hurry yet Zhuge Liang was chatting with people in a carefree manner. Was Zhuge Liang not afraid of being caught?


    ¡°Wu Hui. What are you doing? Come over here!¡± Zhuge Liang shouted.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Wu Hui quickly walked towards Zhuge Liang after being shouted at.


    ¡°General Liu. This is my book servant Wu Hui.¡± Zhuge Liang joked happily.


    ¡°G, General Liu!¡± Wu Hui quickly greeted.


    ¡°Brother Wu Hui, there is no need to call me a general. I am just a military officer.¡± The officer surnamed Liu replied politely and cupped his fist towards Wu Hui.


    ¡°Report! Officer! The mengchong is ready!¡± One of Jiangdong¡¯s men reported.


    ¡°In that case, I will take my leave first.¡± Zhuge Liang smiled and said his farewells.


    ¡°Teacher, walk slowly! Allow me to personally escort you.¡± The officer surnamed Liu quickly replied. He seemed to be very close to Zhuge Liang.


    ¡°Wu Hui! Let¡¯s go!¡± Zhuge Liang said to stunned Wu Hui again as he patted Wu Hui¡¯s back.


    Wu Hui could not believe his eyes as the officer was too cordial towards Zhuge Liang. It was to the extent that Wu Hui felt afraid.


    ¡°General Liu, no need to see me off. We will meet again.¡± Zhuge Liang cupped his fists.


    ¡°Of course. I hope you will take care of us next time!¡± The officer replied.


    ¡°No problem! General Liu, hope to see you again!¡± Zhuge Liang said and got onto a small mengchong with Wu Hui before leaving.


    ¡°Teacher. Who is this officer Liu?¡± Wu Hui asked after leaving. He was acting too cordially and even helped them to leave the ship.


    ¡°That officer is genuinely one of Sun Ce¡¯s subordinates.¡± Zhuge Liang replied.


    ¡°Then why?¡± Wu Hui asked.


    ¡°What do generals want the most?¡± Zhuge Liang asked back.


    Wu Hui started to think. As he had been with Zhuge Liang for a long time, he was naturally influenced and would think like Zhuge Liang. ¡°Generals want merits the most.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Not bad. You got it right.¡± Zhuge Liang smiled.


    ¡°This is all because of Teacher¡¯s teachings!¡± Wu Hui smiled bashfully.


    ¡°Yes. It is merits. However, merits is for fame. That being said all of that merits he painstakingly risked his life for would only make him a 1000-menmander. That is the extent of his abilities. However, it is a different story if he had the rmendation of a high ranking person.


    ¡°A high ranking person? Is it you Teacher?¡±


    ¡°Haha. Correct.¡± Zhuge Liang exined. That officer was treating Zhuge Liang so courteously because he believed that Zhuge Liang was going to join the Jiangdong Army. Even the soldiers would have noticed that Zhou Yu was trying to attract Zhuge Liang over to their side.


    Zhuge Liang simply took advantage of this. Zhou Yu and Sun Ce had ced a lot of bodyguards supposedly to protect Zhuge Liang but they really did it to keep watch over him. This meant that Zhuge Liang would need to send away these bodyguards or he would be suspected.


    It was fortunate that Huang Gai offered himself up to Zhuge Liang. The whole gamble made it clear that Huang Gai had lost the bet and became Zhuge Liang¡¯s servant. Also, with someone powerful Huang Gai watching over Zhuge Liang, there was no longer any reasons to have bodyguards. Zhou Yu and Sun Ce also felt relieved.


    None of them had expected Huang Gai to fall into Zhuge Liang¡¯s trap and lose consciousness in Zhuge Liang¡¯s room. With Huang Gai gone, Zhuge Liang was free to do as he pleased.


    ¡°Hm? Why is that mengchong heading towards the shore?¡± Zhou Yu asked when he noticed a mengchong heading towards the shore.


    ¡°Maybe there is something important they needed to do?¡± One deputy general replied, covering for the escapees thinking that they were nobles. Even Jiangdong had noble children that entered the army for merits using their family¡¯s help. One cannot hope for all of these nobles to have any ability. The nobles with talent like Lu Su were a rarity. However, there were more talented people among themoners such as Taishi Ci, Lu Meng and Han Dang as they had less to lose and were more daring.


    On the other hand, the noble families would lose a lot of their influence their children died. That was why they had the tendency to hide whenever they could. The upper ranks generally don¡¯t care. These nobles tend to fall sick because they are not used to hardship. If they die, there would be annoying problems and they were also a burden to allies. If they were to win, they would get merits. If they were to lose, they simply don¡¯t need to return to the military.


    Zhou Yu understood they all needed the support from the nobles as well, they had to permit these things. However, these noble children should have escaped before they dispatched instead of now. Just as he was about to give an order for these people to be investigated he received a message.


    ¡°The whole army is ready to meet the enemy!¡±


    The two fleets faced each other on the Yangtze River. On one side was a small fleet with twenty ships. On the other was arge fleet with four hundred ships. Although it was frightening, the Yangzhou Navy still decided to fight. Whether they would win or lose was a different matter.

 Chapter 597

    <h4>Chapter 597</h4>


    ¡°Hahaha.¡± Sun Ceughed bitterly as Lu Meng helped him settle down at a safe spot. His army of sixty thousand was reduced to less than six thousand. This is not counting the injured. Even if these six thousand troops were to return, they would no longer be the elites they once were. This is because they were now traumatized by fire. The soldiers that were once fearless of death were now trembling in fear.


    ¡°Milord, condolences.¡± Lu Meng stepped forward and said softly. The army of sixty thousand were burned to death. The irony was that they were on the Yangtze River. Even the ones that jumped into the river were dead either from being pulled into the water by the whirlpools or by freezing to death. The whole of the Jiangdong Army was basically crippled.


    ¡°Everything is gone.¡± Sun Ce muttered bitterly. His foundation. Everything was gone.


    ¡°Brother. You still have us!¡± Zhou Yu cated.


    ¡°Haha.¡± Sun Ce neither approved or disapproved of Zhou Yu¡¯s words. ¡°Gongjin. I am tired. I leave the rest to you!¡± Sun Ce said before going into the tent and closing his eyes. He was unwilling to face reality.


    Zhou Yu could not help but sigh and shake his head. He took Lu Meng with him as he left the tent.


    ¡°Governor. The Lord¡­¡± Lu Meng asked about Sun Ce¡¯s condition.


    ¡°Let the Lord rest. Let¡¯s go. Find a ce for these six thousand troops to rest and then we will return to Huiji.¡± Zhou Yu replied.


    ¡°Return to Huiji? What about Jiangxia?¡± Lu Meng was stunned. They were at Wuhu which was already part of Jiangdong. Zhou Yu and the others were initially garrisoned at Jiangxia and Sanjiangkou.


    ¡°Ziming. Do you think we can still hold onto Jiangxia?¡± Before this, their elite army of sixty thousand could not take Jiangxia. Now they were only left with six thousand. How are they going to hold onto Jiangxia? They won¡¯t even be able to hold onto the surrounding territories. Right now, Zhou Yu needed time. They needed to return to Huiji and build up a new army. Zhou Yu was not only willing to abandon Jiangxia but also Jiujiang. He hoped that Jiangxia and Yangzhou would allow them to have a way out.


    Jingzhou was not faring much better. Wen Pin should have left before Sun Ce as he would have noticed the whole situation earlier. On top of that, Jingzhou was initially weaker than Jiangdong. He took thirty thousand troops with him, fifteen thousand of which were from Jingzhou. Now he was only left with six officers.


    ¡°Milord. This Wen Pin is unworthy. This Wen Pin has no face to see you after this defeat! Milord, take care of yourself. This Wen Pin shall die to apologize for this defeat!¡± Wen Pin said as he took out his sword to cut his own neck.


    ¡°General! No!¡± The other officers stopped Wen Pin. Wen Pin did not dare to return and see Liu Biao. Naturally, these officers would also not dare to do the same. They thought of taking Wen Pin back with them then Wen Pin alone would be punished as themanding officer. If Wen Pin were to die now, which one of them would have to take the me? All of them held onto Wen Pin. They could not allow Wen Pin tomit suicide.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop me! Let me die!¡± Wen Pin shouted loudly.


    ¡°No! If you die, what about the Jingzhou Navy?¡±


    ¡°The Jingzhou Navy is already finished!¡± What navy? Only six people were left. They werepletely routed.


    ¡°It is not over! Don¡¯t we still have troops at Xiakou?¡± One person reminded.


    ¡°Xiakou? The Jiangxia troops?¡± Wen Pin stared nkly and then became enraged. It was the Jiangxia troops that caused the internal strife. At the very least, they would not have beenpletely routed even if they were defeated.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. General. Do you know why the Jiangxia troops want to fight against us?¡± One officer asked.


    ¡°What other reasons could there be? They refused to listen to the General¡¯s orders to capture Yangzhou¡¯s new ships.¡±


    ¡°No. It is more like they refused to let us on their ships.¡± Another officer noticed.


    ¡°General. If it was just a fire, it should not have grown so big especially since there is not much wind today.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Wen Pin asked.


    ¡°Everyone. Have you seen Military Advisor Zhuge?¡± The officer that noticed the clues began to ask.


    ¡°Military Advisor Zhuge? Wasn¡¯t he on Jiangdong¡¯s ship? Oh no! What should we do?¡± Wen Pin said mournfully. Losing the thirty thousand troops was a problem. Losing Zhuge Liang was another problem. As Zhuge Liang was from the Lumen Academy, it would be hard for Wen Pin to escape the me.


    ¡°General. While I was escaping, I noticed that Jiangxia¡¯s ships were not filled with soldiers but oil.¡±


    ¡°Oil? That¡¯s right. I also smelled oil.¡± Another officer eximed. They could not hide the smell when the fire broke out.


    ¡°These could not have been ced by Jiangdong. That can only mean¡­¡± The officer¡¯s words immediately told Wen Pin the truth.


    ¡°Are you saying Zhuge Liang wants to sabotage me?¡± Wen Pin¡¯s eyes grew wide but he quickly rejected this hypothesis. ¡°Impossible. The Military Advisor is part of the Lumen Academy. He is a brilliant student of Lord Pang and Shui Jing. He won¡¯t be so despicable!¡± Zhuge Liang would not have any motif to sabotage him unless he wanted to be themanding officer. However, Zhuge Liang only asked to be the advisor while Wen Pin had the higher position. Besides that, Wen Pin would have rmended to Liu Biao for Zhuge Liang to be a General while he himself y a supporting role.


    ¡°No general. Zhuge Liang is not harming you but the Jiangdong Army.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    The officer exined ¡°Try looking at things from another angle. We have lost thirty thousand troops but who do you think lost more in the fire? That would be the Jiangdong Navy!¡±


    Wen Pin¡¯s situation was tragic but it was not as bad as Jiangdong. Jiangdong had lost sixty thousand men most of which were their elites. The one who is in the most tragic state was Jiangdong.


    ¡°Our army lost thirty thousand but Jiangdong lost sixty thousand most of which were their elites. General. Don¡¯t you think this is a victory?¡± Another officer started to see the light.


    ¡°But our enemy right now is Yangzhou!¡± Another said. If it was half a month ago, they would have definitely considered this a victory. However, Liu Biao¡¯s orders were to ally themselves with Jiangdong and defeat Yangzhuo. Yet, the Yangzhou Navy have escaped while the Jiangdong Navy suffered a cmity.


    ¡°General. The Yangzhou Navy escaped but you saw the condition of their ships. With that damage, it would be hard for them to mobilize for a few months. That is why, this battle is still considered a victory. Besides, it would be hard for Yangzhou to threaten Jingzhou.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right General! We won!¡± The other officers chorused. After all, they would be treated differently if they won. If they had lost, their survival would depend on the Lord¡¯s mood. If the Lord was in a bad mood then they would not only lose their lives but also implicate their family members.


    On the other hand, they may be promoted if they win, even if the results is disastrous. To the officers, the soldier¡¯s lives were just a number. They could always hire more by paying peasants with money.


    ¡°Then let us go back to Xiakou!¡± If it was really like what the officers said, then Wen Pin was still meritorious. So he thought of going back to Xiakou and wait for Zhuge Liang.


    ¡°General. We cannot go to Xiakou. We should go to Xiangyang!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Wen Pin asked. Although Wen Pin was skilled in military matters, he was a fool in politics.


    The officer could not straight up say that going back to Xiangyang to report was the best way to get merits. If they werete, these merits may end up belonging to someone else. On top of that, the merits of winning and the fault of losing so many soldiers may just cancel each other out, leaving them with nothing.


    However, another officer managed to think of an excuse.


    ¡°General. We need to go back to Xiangyang and report to the Lord! Otherwise, it would be bad if someone misunderstood what happened at the river!¡± Liu Biao was getting old. It would be bad if he got the wrong report. All of them spoke like faithful Jingzhou officials.


    Wen Pin nodded. One wrong report could result in many wrong decisions. If Liu Biao believed that he had been defeated, he may choose to withdraw from Jiangxia. That must not happen.


    ¡°Alright. We go to Xiangyang.¡± Wen Pin agreed. They looked for a ship along the Yangtze River before sailing for Xiangyang.


    ***


    Liu Biao anxiously had a military council when he received news of the fire. He wanted to know exactly what happened. However, nobody knew what actually happened so Liu Biao¡¯s mood plummeted.


    ¡°Father. Today, our allied forces should be fighting against Yangzhou. The fire at the Yangtze River should be a military matter. Yet, we still have not received any information on it. Is it possible that¡­¡± Liu Pan was the first to put doubts in Liu Biao. He wanted military power so he needed to remove Wen Pin. Huang Zu had went to Changsha so all he left behind were his old troops. Liu Pan did not want them as they could not be trained.


    On the other hand, Cai Mao still had his troops but they refused to approach Xiangyang. The excuse given was that they were training at Fancheng. That was why Liu Pan did not obtain anything even after taking over Cai Mao¡¯s position.


    All that is left was Wen Pin and his seventy thousand troops stationed at Jiangxia. He had to remove Wen Pin if he wanted to gain control over these soldiers.


    As Liu Pan tried to profit over someone else¡¯s misfortune, the ¡®faithful official¡¯ Huang She attempted to get in his way. ¡°If there is fire does that mean there are defeated soldiers? Second Lord, do you even understand military matters?¡±


    ¡°Brother Huang. You say I do not understand military matters? Then let me ask you in return. Where did the firee from? Are you going to tell me it is Yangzhou¡¯s ships that are on fire? How could such arge firee from twenty ships?¡± They could all see the fire from dozens of miles away. It was definitely too big for it toe from twenty ships.


    ¡°Not necessarily. After all, someone had one tried to capture an individual with over a thousand men. That same person burned down a mountain in the process. The fire at that time seemedrger.¡± Huang She mocked.


    ¡°You!¡± Liu Pan was enraged. This was a direct p on his face. His failure that day had also turned him into aughing stock at Xiangyang. Even three years old children know the saying ¡°Second Lord burns the mountain in vain.¡±


    ¡°Enough! Let us continue this discussion when our scout reports back!¡± The mes were at Jiangdong so the scout had to be more careful.


    Just as Liu Biao was about to leave, one guard ran in with a report. ¡°Milord. General Wen Pin is requesting an audience!¡±


    ¡°Wen Pin?¡± There was an uproar as Liu Biao repeated the name. Shouldn¡¯t Wen Pin be at the front lines?


    ¡°Haha. Didn¡¯t I say earlier that this fire had something to do with General Wen? Is General Wen here to save troops?¡± Liu Pan said sarcastically. He meant that Wen Pin was here to request for reinforcements so that he could cover up for his defeat.


    ¡°Let Wen Pin in!¡± Liu Biao sat back down as Wen Pin was quickly brought in. Liu Biao immediately furrowed his brows at the sorry figures of Wen Pin and his men. Wen Pin could not be med for this as he travelled all the way back without resting. He went straight to Liu Biao ever since he stepped foot into the city. His dedication was truly touching.


    ¡°This general, Wen Pin, greets Milord!¡± Wen Pin knelt down. The few officers behind him also knelt down together with him.


    ¡°General Wen Pin. Why are you in such a sorry state?¡± Liu Pan asked as though astounded. He spoke before Liu Biao could.


    ¡°You are¡­?¡± Wen Pin who had been fighting for so long had never seen Liu Pan before.


    ¡°This is my nephew Liu Pan.¡± Liu Biao said simply. He would have given a proper introduction if he was in the mood.


    ¡°Second Lord.¡± Wen Pin cupped his fist after learning Liu Pan¡¯s identity but it was obvious that Liu Pan did not care.


    ¡°Reporting back to Milord, this general has travelled all the way from Wuhu without resting which is the reason for his sorry state.¡± Wen Pin exined to Liu Biao.


    ¡°General Wen Pin. Where are your troops? Are these all of them?¡± Liu Pan asked. As the one in charge of the soldiers now, he naturally knew how many soldiers approached the city. Liu Pan easily understood that Wen Pin came back empty-handed.


    ¡°Please forgive me Milord. This Wen Pin is too ashamed to face Milord. Your fifteen thousand troops have been sacrificed for Jingzhou.¡±


    ¡°Sacrificed?¡± Liu Biao could not longer sit still. ¡°Say that again!¡±


    ¡°The troops were sacrificed!¡± Wen Pin repeated. Liu Biao could barely sit. These soldiers were his personal troops that only listened to him. It was like how Zhang Yun and the others only listened to Cai Mao. They would not follow Liu Biao¡¯s orders. Yet, Wen Pin had lost them all.


    ¡°Only fifteen thousand men? That fire can be seen from dozens of miles away!¡± Liu Pan poured oil into the fire.


    ¡°Reporting back to Milord, this general dispatched thirty thousand men in total. In the end, only six are left. The fire is toorge, this general could not put it out so¡­¡± Wen Pin lowered his head.


    Now everyone knew that Wen Pin had been defeated. Thirty thousand men were reduced to six.


    ¡°Men! Drag Wen Pin away!¡± Liu Biao¡¯s heart hurt from losing so many troops.


    ¡°Wait!¡± One of the officers behind Wen Pin shouted. ¡°Milord, we won this battle.¡±


    ¡°You won? Haha. How can you say you won when you lost thirty thousand men! Is war aparison of who has more losses?¡± Liu Pan sneered. Wen Pin had lost once before and now he had lost another thirty thousand troops. This was a waste of resources.


    ¡°Second Lord. War is indeed about who suffered more losses!¡± The officer replied without fear. If he did not do that much, he would be thrown into prison with Wen Pin


    ¡°Milord. General Wen Pin had indeed lost thirty thousand elite soldiers. However, they were not sacrificed in vain. The Jiangdong Navy had lost sixty thousand men in this battle!¡±


    ¡°Woah!¡± The officials present all gasped. Sixty thousand? Wasn¡¯t that pretty much the most Sun Ce could dispatch? This was a very big im to make.


    ¡°If anyone doesn¡¯t believe me, go and investigate at Jiangdong.¡± The officer replied with confidence. He saw how big the fire was and did not believe that Jiangdong fared much better in escaping.


    ¡°Is Yangzhou truly so powerful?¡± Liu Pan could not believe it. Jiangdong lost sixty thousand men while Jingzhou lost thirty thousand men. How many soldiers does Yangzhou have?


    ¡°The Yangzhou Navy¡¯s new warships and improved ballista were formidable but¡­ they would no longer be able to appear at the Yangtze River for the next few months. We have inflicted heavy losses on them.¡± The officer exined. The words heavy losses were vague but Yangzhou losing five ships can be considered as a heavy loss.


    ¡°Our army and Jiangdong used iron chains to inflict heavy losses on the Yangzhou Navy. After that, thanks to General Wen Pin¡¯s insight, we found out that the ambitious Jiangdong intends to betray us after defeating Yangzhou. Jiangdong brought sixty thousand men with them. That was why Wen Pin set fire to the ship. To prevent Jiangdong from suspecting anything, the oil was ced in our own ship. We took sixty thousand of Jiangdong¡¯s men with us!¡± The officer spoke mournfully.


    ¡°Is this true?¡± Liu Biao turned to ask Wen Pin. Liu Biao trusted Wen Pin as Wen Pin had always been loyal to him. Liu Biao took their statements as facts only after Wen Pin nodded.


    ¡°Haha! Congrattions Milord. Not only did you manage to take revenge but also manage to get rid of the Jiangdong threat! After this, we would be able to move unhindered on the Yangtze River! General Wen Pin truly deserves to be the Lord¡¯s general! How admirable!¡± Huang She ttered both Liu Biao and Wen Pin.


    Wen pin looked at Huang She feeling confused. He only remembered the deceptive Huang She after someone addressed the man as General Huang. Wen Pin thought to himself that one really should not judge books by its cover. Thest time he saw Huang She, he saw a man that should be treated with disdain. This was because it was Huang She¡¯s fault that Huang Zu was kicked out of Jiangxia.


    The Huang Family would have fallen, never to rise again, if it was not for the fact that Liu Biao took pity on them.


    Now, Huang She seemed more capable. It was to be expected when he has Yi Ji by his side.


    ¡°Congrattions Milord for being able to take revenge and eliminating the threat!¡± The other officials present repeated as they knelt down.


    ¡°Haha!¡± Liu Biaoughed heartily. ¡°Good! Good! Good!¡± Liu Biao kept praising Wen Pin. ording to Wen Pin, they still had thirty thousand of the Jiangxia troops serving under Zhuge Liang¡¯smanders. Meanwhile, Jiangdong was pretty much wiped out while Yangzhou would not be able to return for some time. With thirty thousand men at Jiangxia and another thirty thousand men at Xiangyang, Jingzhou would be able to expand their territory. All this time, they had been beaten up by Jiangdong. Now, they finally found the chance to retaliate.


    Liu Biao was extremely excited. If Wen Pin was to be believed, Sun Ce was now powerless to defend himself. They could reim Jiangxia and even obtain interest.


    Meanwhile, the other nobles started to discuss on how to divide up their shares when they obtain more territories. Jiangxia is a prosperous ce as it was a transit hub with lots of merchants. The Huang Family made a lot of money when they were in Jiangxia but now the Huang Family were moved to Changsha. Whoever gets Jiangxia now would be very influential like the Huang Family. Besides that, the Kuai Family and the Cai Family were nowying low so there was a high chance for someone else to rise.


    The opportunists all tried to make friends with Wen Pin in hopes of getting a piece of that territory. They ttered him without stopping but Wen Pin only felt ashamed as the strategy was Zhuge Liang¡¯s. Zhuge Liang even risked himself by going to Jiangdong¡¯s camp. Wen Pin believed he would have ruined Zhuge Liang¡¯s n had his officers not remind him of it.


    The only one not happy in the hall was Liu Pan. If Wen Pin had won, he would have gained more prestige. This meant that it would be harder for Liu Pan to obtain military power.


    When Liu Biao saw Wen Pin blushing from the praise, he thought that Wen Pin felt guilty from losing so many troops. ¡°Zhongye. Are you still feeling guilty about the thirty thousand troops? No need to worry. I will provide you with fifty thousand men!¡± Liu Biao said generously. As Jingzhou was the most prosperous province in the Han Dynasty, Liu Biao was a tyrant. In the original timeline, he was always bullied by others like Cao Cao and Sun Ce because of his wealth.


    Liu Biao surrendered to Cao Cao after fighting against Sun Ce for many years. At that time, he could still dispatch at least thirty thousand navy soldiers. Even Yuan Shao did not have that much strength during the Battle of Guandu. Navies also weren¡¯t any cheaper than cavalries as each ship cost a lot. This truly showed the wealth and the size of the poption of Jingzhou.


    ¡°Father. Jingzhou¡¯s treasury does not have that many armor and weapons. Are we going to send these soldiers out empty-handed? Besides that, we do not have that many ships.¡± Liu Pan immediately objected.


    At that moment, Liu Pan was in charge of the soldiers and also the provisions in Jingzhou. He wanted Wen Pin¡¯s military power. Why would he want to give Wen Pin more power?


    ¡°Haha, even so there would be plenty of loyal people who would lend a hand. After all, these soldiers are the ones that will protect our territory. Am I right?¡± Liu Biao said to the other nobles.


    ¡°Yes! Yes!¡± If the boss said so, how could they say otherwise? After all, they had already won and now they were just waiting to take a share of the profits. If they don¡¯t give anything in return, how would they obtain anything?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Milord. The Hu Family will give these soldiers five thousand sets of armor!¡± One noble spoke up.


    ¡°The Bian Family have no weapons and armor so let us send twenty towered ships!¡± A noble family with a shipbuilding industry added.


    ¡°The Qi Family also have no weapons and armor but we have gold. We will give Wen Pin five thousand gold!¡±


    As more nobles spoke up, the amount needed to pay fifty thousand troops were quickly gathered. If they weren¡¯t trying to form a navy butnd troops, they could have funded an army of a hundred and fifty thousand.


    ¡°You all!¡± Liu Pan¡¯s face turned pale when he looked at all the money grubbing ministers. He wanted to quickly expand his army so he had everything taxed. Even then, the money he earned was not enough. Take the Qi Family for example. Just a few days ago, the Qi Familyined that they were too poor to avoid being taxed. Now, he just took out five thousand gold. This was not a small number.


    The He Family and the Hu Family were even worse. These two families produced weapons and armor. When Liu Pan approached them wanting to buy weapons and armor at a discounted price, these two families tried to avoid Liu Pan in every way. The only thing they haven¡¯t did wasin to Liu Biao.


    Liu Pan thought they were helpless but look! Five thousand sets of armor! Ten thousand swords! All of these came out in an instant.


    ¡°Alright. Alright. You guys quickly supply your resources so that Jingzhou can quickly form an army and expand.¡± Liu Biao said with a smile.


    ¡°Zhongye,e here. The two of us have probably not met each other for a long time. Tonight, I will prepare a banquet for you to congratte your great contributions!¡± Liu Biao said to Wen Pin and the others. Wen Pin and the others were very happy at this. Who did not like merits? Initially, they thought their heads would roll but now they were rewarded instead.


    While everyone was feeling joyful, a messenger suddenly barged in. ¡°Not good! The Jiangxia Army at Xiakou has set off!¡±


    ***


    The Lujiang naval camp was quiet. Twenty ships set out but only twelve ships returned. Three ships were sunk by the enemy. Two ships knew they could not escape and set themselves on fire. Thest three ships sank after escaping the enemy. Although they had escaped, the ships could no longer hold. Fortunately, the soldiers were saved by the other ships.


    Only four thousand people survived out of the six thousand that were dispatched. This was almost half their initial number. All those familiar faces were now at the bottom of the river.


    Lu Xun locked himself in his room after returning to camp.


    ¡°General. Come and eat a little.¡± The troops were tired and hungry after surviving that perilous event. After making food, they devoured it like hungry wolves. However, Lu Xun did not join them. He simply locked himself in his room and stayed quiet.


    ¡°Just leave it at the door. I will eat itter.¡± Lu Xun replied to the guard outside the room.


    ¡°General. The food will go cold. How about eating it now?¡± The guard outside shook his head. This was the third time they brought food to Lu Xun. Each time, Lu Xun did not touch the food at all even after the food had turned cold.


    ¡°I will eat itter. Right now, I am not hungry. Just let me rest by myself.¡± Lu Xun replied.


    ¡°I understand.¡± The guard sighed helplessly and left after leaving the food at the door.


    After the guard had left, Lu Xun also breathed out a sigh. Though he was actually hungry, he was not in the mood to eat. He couldn¡¯t even sleep as each time he closed his eyes, he saw the faces of those that perished.


    Lu Xun almost died and he believed that this was his mistake. If he had dispatched a scout to check downstream the river, he would have noticed the that escape route was blocked. If it was not because of the internal strife between Jingzhou and Jiangdong, Lu Xun would not have managed to escape.


    ¡°But why would the Military Advisor know about their internal strife?¡± Lu Xun was full of doubts as he reread the letter. This handwriting truly belonged to Chen Gong.


    Lu Xun had asked to study under Chen Gong but Chen Gong declined as he was afraid he would hamper Lu Xun¡¯s progress. It does not matter that Lu Xun is talented. Chen Gong believed himself to be a lousy teacher. Because of this, Lu Xun ended up being Chen Gong¡¯s assistant for quite some time which was enough for Lu Xun to recognize Chen Gong¡¯s handwriting.


    That being said, Lu Xun could not figure out how Chen Gong knew that there would be internal strife. Was something prearranged? Lu Xun could tell from the fire that both Jiangdong and Jingzhou¡¯s ships were finished. Even if the soldiers escaped, the four hundred towered ships could not be saved. It was a huge amount that Jingzhou would take at least a year to rebuild.


    If Chen Gong could hear Lu Xun¡¯s thoughts, he wouldugh bitterly as the whole thing had nothing to do with him. Chen Gong was simply informed by an old ¡®acquaintance¡¯. On top of that, the acquaintance was an enemy.


    Chen Gong was amazed at the stratagem proposed in the letter. However, he could not fully trust this acquaintance. That was why he told Lu Xun to read his letter at thest moment. He believed that if Lu Xun could deal with the problem himself, then everything would be alright. On the other hand, if all hope is lost, then they might as well make use of the suspicious stratagem.


    As Lu Xun was pondering to himself, the battle drums started to beat. Lu Xun immediately stood up. Everyone who served in the army knew that when the drums beat, there was a battleing.


    ¡°The enemy is attacking!¡± The report was quickly delivered throughout the camp.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Lu Xun quickly put on his armor and took his weapon.


    ¡°General!¡± Wei Hong, Lu Xun¡¯s deputy general, approached him.


    ¡°Wei Hong. What¡¯s going on?¡± Lu Xun asked.


    ¡°General. Arge number of enemy is spotted outside the barracks!¡± Wei Hong replied.


    ¡°Enemy?¡± Who else could there be besides Jiangdong and Jingzhou? They were only recently wiped out by the fire.


    When Lu Xun went over and took a look with the telescope, he saw the banners Li and Huo. He immediately recognized these two names as they had been mentioned by Chen Gong. Chen Gong had said that these two men were talented.


    ¡°The Jingzhou Navy is truly the world¡¯s most prosperous troops.¡± They had only recently lost about two hundred towered ships but now they are sending out another hundred towered ships. . It was not a number that Yangzhou could match. If the Yangzhou Navy was wiped out here, they would not be able to form another navy for at least half a year.


    The drums from the Jingzhou Navy could be heard.


    ¡°Very well.¡± Lu Xun said coldly and then asked. ¡°How many ships can we use right now?¡±


    ¡°Huh? General. We cannot go out and fight!¡± Wei Hong was astounded. Were they really going out to fight? Weren¡¯t they just courting death? Everyone was tired and the ships were damaged. They have already lost over seventy percent of their initial fighting strength. How could they go and meet the enemy that is at full strength head on while exhausted? Wouldn¡¯t it be more reliable to rely on their defenses?


    ¡°Even if we are at thirty percent strength, it is enough. The Yangzhou Navy cannot take beatings passively!¡± Lu Xun said coldly.


    ¡°There are six ships in good condition.¡± Wei Hong replied.


    ¡°Good. That is enough. Have the soldiers that are not tired board the ship with me. The rest are to guard this naval barracks. Wei Hong, you are to stay here tomand them.¡±


    ¡°General. Let me go! You still haven¡¯t eaten!¡± Wei Hong quickly said. How could Lu Xun go out and fight while hungry?


    ¡°This is an order!¡± Lu Xun did not want to exin himself and straight away gave an order.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Wei Hong could only nod.


    ¡°Wei Hong. If I lose, burn all the remaining ships here and then go to Wancheng to find the Military Advisor.¡± Lu Xun said as though foretelling what would happen.


    ¡°General. Allow me to substitute you.¡± Wei Hong also knew that the chances victory were very slim.


    ¡°Just do it.¡± Lu Xun said and then boarded the ship. Their ballista arrows were replenished and the sails were raised. The gates were opened and the ships all set sail.


    These six ships were damaged but that simply made their appearance manlier.


    ¡°The Yangzhou Navy will win!¡±

 Chapter 598

    <h4>Chapter 598</h4>


    ¡°General. Are we going to face the enemy head on?¡± One officer inside Yangzhou¡¯s ship asked.


    ¡°Why do you ask? Are you afraid?¡± Lu Xun asked back.


    ¡°Who is afraid?¡± The officer quickly replied as though he was a cat whose tail was grabbed. In the army, it was shameful to be afraid. With a red face, the officer replied. ¡°General. If we were afraid, we would not have apanied you to fight against the Jingzhou and Jiangdong allied forces.¡±


    ¡°But General. This time, we only have six ships. We are not afraid of death but we should probably escape.¡± The only ones that could fight now were these six ships and one thousand eight hundred people. If they were to lose it all here, the Yangzhou Navy could be considered as finished.


    ¡°Do you think we can escape?¡± Lu Xun shook his head. The iron chains were still blocking the way downstream and there were many injured soldiers at the barracks. There was no way out at all.


    At the very least, they could go out in glory if they were to attack while choosing to withdraw would only make them prisoners at best.


    ¡°Then we fight!¡± The officer became determined. If they were all going to die anyway, they might as well die fighting. If they die fighting for Yangzhou, they would receive proper funeral, their family would be given money andnd, and their children would be able to go to school. Besides that, their names would also be recorded in the Hall of Heroes in Shouchun to be worshipped by future generations.


    ¡°Open the gunports and ready the ballista. One shot is to be fired permand!¡± Although the Yangzhou Navy only had six ships, they were just as imposing as their opponent.


    ¡°Brothers. We shall seed or die trying. Though I, Lu Xun, have not been yourmander for long, but I truly feel like I belong in the Yangzhou Navy! The Lord does not belittle us and provide us with everything. Who here has a child?¡±


    ¡°Me! I have a child!¡± Onemon soldier shouted.


    ¡°Li Erniu?¡± Lu Xun called out to the soldier.


    ¡°General remembers me!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I remember you.¡± Lu Xunughed. ¡°Li Erniu. Tell the others what your child is doing right now.¡±


    ¡°Right now?¡± Li Erniu thought to himself for a moment and then talked about his child. ¡°He should be at school right now.¡± Li Erniu had previously followed Gan Ning to battle and sustained an injury. He almost turned blind. Though he was simple an honest, he was also a really good soldier. As a reward for his outstanding military service, his child was given the opportunity to study at school.


    ¡°Going to school to read books! How many of you have read books?¡± Lu Xun asked.


    The soldiers all shook their heads. Only the rich could read and excel in life.


    ¡°Then after this battle, your children can all go to school. They may be generals or officials. Even if they fail to be those, they could be bookkeepers. They would no longer need to worry about going hungry. As for the rest who are still single, after this battle, I promise to find a marriage partner for all of you!¡± Lu Xun shouted. The Lu Family may be in ruins but he still had their wealth. He could easily take out a few hundred gold. Finding a woman for the soldiers also would not be too hard as the soldiers were currently a popr marriage candidate in Yangzhou.


    ¡°General. You also still single. How about you settle your own problems first!¡± One veteran soldier teased while the other soldiersughed. The tension was already broken.


    ¡°What if we do not return?¡± One person asked pessimistically.


    ¡°If we do not return¡­¡± Lu Xun looked at the faces of the soldiers. ¡°We will see each other at the Hall of Heroes.¡±


    The troops knew what Lu Xun meant and turned silent. Nobody wanted to die. Lu Xun may have boosted their morale but deep down they all knew that they would really die this time. Their ships were damaged, their escape route was blocked and their bodies were exhausted. On top of that, they were facing an enemy many times their size.


    ¡°What is there to be afraid of? Even if we can¡¯t win, killing two would be a profit. Even after we die, there would be people that remember us!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! What is there to be afraid of? At worst, we see each other again at the Hall of Heroes! There is good wine and good meat there!¡± The other soldiers started to be driven.


    ¡°General! We will make these Jingzhou women suffer even in death! We will make them go home crying!¡±


    The soldiers then went back to their stations. All of them were full of fighting spirit. Unfortunately, all that fighting spirit was soon wasted. The moment Lu Xun was feeling deeply moved, one of the officers pointed at Jingzhou¡¯s navy looked dumbstruck. ¡°General! Look over there!¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± Lu Xun furrowed his brows when he saw the officer lose his cool. However, his eyes quickly grew wide when he saw where the officer was pointing at. A white g that was raised.


    ¡°What is going on?¡± Lu Xun asked skeptically. The Jingzhou banners were dropped into the river and raised white gs. They were surrendering. What kind of joke was this? Jingzhou had an overwhelming advantage so why would they surrender?


    ¡°General. Could it be a trap?¡± The officer beside him asked.


    ¡°A trap? Do they even need it?¡± Lu Xunughed bitterly. Yangzhou only had six damaged ships. If Jingzhou wanted to finish them off, they would not even need so many ships.


    ¡°What then?¡± The officer was confused but Lu Xun also did not know the truth.


    ¡°General. They have entered our firing range!¡± The watchman reported.


    The enemy were now within the effective range of Yangzhou¡¯s ballista. On the other hand, Jingzhou¡¯s ballista would not be able to damage Yangzhou¡¯s ships.


    ¡°Have the men stay alert and be ready to shoot if anything goes wrong!¡± Lu Xun gave the order. He did not know what the Jingzhou Navy wanted. Was theirmander not afraid that morale would fall after raising the white g? Won¡¯t such an order cause a rebellion?


    In that era, the people did not have any convenient ways tomunicate. They had to shout. On the warship, they used gs to pass orders. It was possible for the orders to be mistaken and cause morale to fall.


    ¡°General! Look over there!¡± The officer shouted towards Lu Xun. Several mengchong departed from Jingzhou¡¯s ships and approached them.


    ¡°Are they still thinking of using the mengchong to slow us down? Ready the ballista!¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± Lu Xu stopped the officer¡¯s orders. ¡°Let them approach!¡± His eyes were good so he managed to spot someone that looks like a general aboard one of the mengchong. He thought it was odd for such a person to be on the mengchong. Even if the enemy general was not there, Lu Xun did not mind. There were too little mengchong for them to be a threat. Soon, the mengchong reached under Yangzhou¡¯s ship.


    ¡°Is the Yangzhou Navy¡¯smander Lu Xun here?¡± A voice came from the mengchong.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Lu Xun wondered if they were here to persuade him to surrender.


    ¡°I am Huo Jun Huo Zhengfang.¡± The man introduced himself.


    The fact that the enemy¡¯smanding officer was so close caused an uproar within the Yangzhou Navy.


    ¡°There are things I wish to discuss with General Lu Xun. Please allow me on board.¡± Huo Jun¡¯s voice resounded clearly.


    ¡°General. We cannot allow this Huo Jun aboard our ship!¡± The officer beside Lu Xun advised. They have never seen Huo Jun¡¯s skill in martial arts before but they knew that Huo Jun had defeated Han Dang and Huang Gai could not gain an advantage over Huo Jun. It was possible that such a skilled person was here to capture Lu Xun. At that time, the Yangzhou Navy would be helpless.


    ¡°Let him on board.¡± Lu Xun was of different opinion.


    ¡°General?¡±


    ¡°Why? Does Officer Pu not have any confidence in my skill?¡± Lu Xun took out his sword.


    The officer may not have said it tantly but he truly did not have any confidence in Lu Xun¡¯s martial prowess due to Lu Xun¡¯s young age. ¡°This officer did not mean that but this Huo Jun is highly skilled. The General should be careful.¡± As soon as the officer finished speaking, he saw a light and then saw something familiar on Lu Xun¡¯s sword.


    Officer Pu¡¯s eyes grew wide as he rubbed his face only to find that his well grown beard was cleanly shaved.


    ¡°Officer Pu was actually so young!¡± Li Erniu could not help but exim. The officer whose face was usually covered in beard wasid bare. His actual facial features could be seen and it was found out that the officer wasn¡¯t much older than Lu Xun.


    ¡°What are you all looking at!¡± The officer shouted in shame. When he had a beard, he could be arrogant and terrifying. But now he simply looked young. Some veterans even had children older than this officer.


    ¡°Officer Pu. You can now feel assured about my skills.¡± Lu Xun said with a smile. The officer can only nod back.


    ¡°Invite General Huo Jun onto the ship!¡± Lu Xun said as he kept his sword. After boarding the ship, Huo Jun looked around. He was speechless when he saw all the ballista that were hidden by the gunports.


    Jingzhou¡¯s equipment could not bepared with Yangzhou. Even their ballista, the weapon that had changed how war was fought was invented by Yangzhou. The moment Jingzhou started using the ballista, Yangzhou introduced new ships. This was the first time Huo Jun could observe all these from a close range.


    ¡°General. Huo Jun is here.¡± After Huo Jun walked across the ship, he came face to face with a youngster.


    ¡°General Lu!¡±


    ¡°General Huo!¡± The two general greeted each other.


    ¡°General Lu is young and promising. How admirable!¡±


    ¡°General Huo as well! Why did General Huo personallye to my ship? If you want me to surrender, you¡¯d best save your breath!¡± Lu Xun immediately said. He would never surrender. He didn¡¯t even budge when Sun Ce asked him to surrender.


    ¡°Is General Lu not afraid of beingpletely routed?¡± Huo Jun asked.


    ¡°I am afraid.¡± Lu Xun admitted calmly. ¡°However, I am even more afraid of disappointing Milord and the people of Yangzhou!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Huo Junughed. ¡°General Lu Xu is loyal and righteous!¡±


    ¡°What about General Huo? Are you not afraid that you would not be able to return from my ship?¡± Lu Xun asked back.


    ¡°I am not afraid.¡± Huo Jun replied calmly as he shook his head. His actions made the nearby Yangzhou soldiers resentful. It was as though Huo Jun had tant contempt towards them.


    ¡°Could it be that General Huo believe that my sword isn¡¯t sharp?¡± Lu Xun started to feel ufortable and took out his sword. Was Huo Jun here to humiliate him with only about a hundred men?


    ¡°General Huo¡¯s sword is sharp.¡± Huo Jun said as he ced his finger on the hilt of Lu Xun¡¯s sword. He then pushed the sword to cut his own hair. ¡°Truly a well made sword.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± Lu Xun could not help but pull his sword back.


    ¡°However, this sword is only meant to cut down your enemies. Not your allies.¡± Huo Jun said as he approached Lu Xun even more. His neck touched the sword and blood started to flow out.


    ¡°Step away from out General!¡± Yangzhou¡¯s soldiers immediately surrounded Huo Jun the moment they saw blood.


    Huo Jun simply continued to look at Lu Xun without fear.


    ¡°Put down your swords!¡± Lu Xun ordered his men.


    ¡°General?¡±


    ¡°General Huo. If you are here to humiliate me, then congrattions. You have seeded! If you want to persuade me to surrender, save your breath! We will only fight to the death!¡± Lu Xun kept his sword and then added. ¡°Escort him back.¡±


    ¡°General! This is the best time to take Huo Jun! If we kill him, the Jingzhou Navy will withdraw!¡± Officer Pu advised.


    ¡°Kill Huo Jun?¡± Lu Xun had thought of this as well but he knew that Huo Jun must have a backup n if he was willing toe alone. Besides that, Lu Xun had his own thoughts regarding the troops.


    The officer¡¯s words had made him hesitant. Lu Xun wanted the Yangzhou Navy to survive. He hoped that Jingzhou would not kill them all as at least half of the soldiers were from Jiangxia.


    ¡°If General Lu wants me to leave then I will leave. But for now¡­¡± Huo Jun said and then knelt down. ¡°Military Advisor Zhuge Liang¡¯s subordinate Huo Jun along with the Jiangxia Navy surrenders to General Lu Xun!¡±


    ¡°What!¡± Lu Xun waspletely dumbstruck.


    ¡°Surrender?¡± Lu Xun could not believe his ears. No matter how experienced he was, Lu Xun was still not at a level where he could experience such a shock with a poker face.


    ¡°The Jiangxia Navy surrenders to His Highness the King of Shu!¡± The Jiangxia Navy on the opposite side of the river chorused. This was Li Yan¡¯s handiwork.


    Hearing this and seeing Huo Jun kneeling in front of him, Lu Xun started to believe them.


    ¡°Surrender?¡± Meanwhile, Yangzhou¡¯s officers were still shocked. Wang Si, one of Yangzhou officer¡¯s face was pped by another. ¡°Li Erniu! What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Haha! I was checking if I was dreaming!¡± Li Erniuughed and then looked at his hand. ¡°I don¡¯t seem to be dreaming.¡±


    ¡°If you want to know if it is a dream, p yourself!¡± Wang Si shouted back angrily. He wanted Li Erniu to apologize but Li Erniu¡¯s reply was. ¡°I am an idiot. Even if I hit myself, it wouldn¡¯t hurt!¡±


    ¡°I¡­! You¡­! Li Erniu! I am going to beat you up now!¡± Wang Si shouted and chased after Li Erniu.


    Lu Xun did not bother to stop them as the soldiers were too tensed. They have fought several times within two days. No one would be able to endure it. The only reason they could fight was because they had faith that their family would be well treated after their deaths. That being said, they still feared death. Not needing to fight was a victory to them.


    ¡°We won!¡± The Yangzhou Navy cheered loudly. The more tense they were, the more tension was released.


    ¡°Why?¡± Lu Xun did not join them. He simply looked back at Huo Jun and asked.


    ¡°There is no why! We simply surrender!¡± Huo Jun stood up but seemingly refused to exin himself.


    ¡°Is it because of this?¡± Lu Xun took out a letter and gave it to Huo Jun. Huo Jun read the letter andughed.


    ¡°General Lu. Are you loyal to your Lord, His Highness the King of Shu?¡± Huo Jun asked.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Lu Xun nodded. Lu Xun could achieve so much at his age because Liu Mang continuously searched for talented people and chose him. Lu Xun would naturally repay Liu Mang with his devotion.


    ¡°What if His Highness asks you to die?¡± Huo Jun suddenly asked.


    ¡°He will not.¡± Lu Xun frowned.


    ¡°I meant if.¡±


    ¡°If that happens?¡± Lu Xun thought for a while and then replied. ¡°If the Lord wants his official to die, then his official have no choice but to die.¡±


    ¡°Haha. Then General Lu. Is there still any need to ask me why?¡± Huo Junughed. At this point, Lu Xun understood.


    ¡°Zhuge Kongming?¡± Lu Xun finally remembered who was Huo Jun¡¯s master. Liu Biao would not give orders to Huo Jun. If Huo Jun was loyal to Liu Biao, this scenario would never have happened. After all, Liu Biao wanted to wipe out the Yangzhou Navy. It was to the extent that he even allied himself with his enemy, Jiangdong. So the only other person could be Zhuge Liang that Huo Jun had also mentioned earlier.


    ¡°Did the Lord arrange this?¡± Lu Xun thought to himself.


    Thirty six thousand of the Jiangxia troops surrendered to Yangzhou. As Yangzhou¡¯s barracks did not have enough space, only ten thousand stayed to help out while the rest were sent back to the camp at Xiakou.

 Chapter 599

    <h4>Chapter 599</h4>


    ¡°General. Are we going to face the enemy head on?¡± One officer inside Yangzhou¡¯s ship asked.


    ¡°Why do you ask? Are you afraid?¡± Lu Xun asked back.


    ¡°Who is afraid?¡± The officer quickly replied as though he was a cat whose tail was grabbed. In the army, it was shameful to be afraid. With a red face, the officer replied. ¡°General. If we were afraid, we would not have apanied you to fight against the Jingzhou and Jiangdong allied forces.¡±


    ¡°But General. This time, we only have six ships. We are not afraid of death but we should probably escape.¡± The only ones that could fight now were these six ships and one thousand eight hundred people. If they were to lose it all here, the Yangzhou Navy could be considered as finished.


    ¡°Do you think we can escape?¡± Lu Xun shook his head. The iron chains were still blocking the way downstream and there were many injured soldiers at the barracks. There was no way out at all.


    At the very least, they could go out in glory if they were to attack while choosing to withdraw would only make them prisoners at best.


    ¡°Then we fight!¡± The officer became determined. If they were all going to die anyway, they might as well die fighting. If they die fighting for Yangzhou, they would receive proper funeral, their family would be given money andnd, and their children would be able to go to school. Besides that, their names would also be recorded in the Hall of Heroes in Shouchun to be worshipped by future generations.


    ¡°Open the gunports and ready the ballista. One shot is to be fired permand!¡± Although the Yangzhou Navy only had six ships, they were just as imposing as their opponent.


    ¡°Brothers. We shall seed or die trying. Though I, Lu Xun, have not been yourmander for long, but I truly feel like I belong in the Yangzhou Navy! The Lord does not belittle us and provide us with everything. Who here has a child?¡±


    ¡°Me! I have a child!¡± Onemon soldier shouted.


    ¡°Li Erniu?¡± Lu Xun called out to the soldier.


    ¡°General remembers me!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I remember you.¡± Lu Xunughed. ¡°Li Erniu. Tell the others what your child is doing right now.¡±


    ¡°Right now?¡± Li Erniu thought to himself for a moment and then talked about his child. ¡°He should be at school right now.¡± Li Erniu had previously followed Gan Ning to battle and sustained an injury. He almost turned blind. Though he was simple an honest, he was also a really good soldier. As a reward for his outstanding military service, his child was given the opportunity to study at school.


    ¡°Going to school to read books! How many of you have read books?¡± Lu Xun asked.


    The soldiers all shook their heads. Only the rich could read and excel in life.


    ¡°Then after this battle, your children can all go to school. They may be generals or officials. Even if they fail to be those, they could be bookkeepers. They would no longer need to worry about going hungry. As for the rest who are still single, after this battle, I promise to find a marriage partner for all of you!¡± Lu Xun shouted. The Lu Family may be in ruins but he still had their wealth. He could easily take out a few hundred gold. Finding a woman for the soldiers also would not be too hard as the soldiers were currently a popr marriage candidate in Yangzhou.


    ¡°General. You also still single. How about you settle your own problems first!¡± One veteran soldier teased while the other soldiersughed. The tension was already broken.


    ¡°What if we do not return?¡± One person asked pessimistically.


    ¡°If we do not return¡­¡± Lu Xun looked at the faces of the soldiers. ¡°We will see each other at the Hall of Heroes.¡±


    The troops knew what Lu Xun meant and turned silent. Nobody wanted to die. Lu Xun may have boosted their morale but deep down they all knew that they would really die this time. Their ships were damaged, their escape route was blocked and their bodies were exhausted. On top of that, they were facing an enemy many times their size.


    ¡°What is there to be afraid of? Even if we can¡¯t win, killing two would be a profit. Even after we die, there would be people that remember us!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! What is there to be afraid of? At worst, we see each other again at the Hall of Heroes! There is good wine and good meat there!¡± The other soldiers started to be driven.


    ¡°General! We will make these Jingzhou women suffer even in death! We will make them go home crying!¡±


    The soldiers then went back to their stations. All of them were full of fighting spirit. Unfortunately, all that fighting spirit was soon wasted. The moment Lu Xun was feeling deeply moved, one of the officers pointed at Jingzhou¡¯s navy looked dumbstruck. ¡°General! Look over there!¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± Lu Xun furrowed his brows when he saw the officer lose his cool. However, his eyes quickly grew wide when he saw where the officer was pointing at. A white g that was raised.


    ¡°What is going on?¡± Lu Xun asked skeptically. The Jingzhou banners were dropped into the river and raised white gs. They were surrendering. What kind of joke was this? Jingzhou had an overwhelming advantage so why would they surrender?


    ¡°General. Could it be a trap?¡± The officer beside him asked.


    ¡°A trap? Do they even need it?¡± Lu Xunughed bitterly. Yangzhou only had six damaged ships. If Jingzhou wanted to finish them off, they would not even need so many ships.


    ¡°What then?¡± The officer was confused but Lu Xun also did not know the truth.


    ¡°General. They have entered our firing range!¡± The watchman reported.


    The enemy were now within the effective range of Yangzhou¡¯s ballista. On the other hand, Jingzhou¡¯s ballista would not be able to damage Yangzhou¡¯s ships.


    ¡°Have the men stay alert and be ready to shoot if anything goes wrong!¡± Lu Xun gave the order. He did not know what the Jingzhou Navy wanted. Was theirmander not afraid that morale would fall after raising the white g? Won¡¯t such an order cause a rebellion?


    In that era, the people did not have any convenient ways tomunicate. They had to shout. On the warship, they used gs to pass orders. It was possible for the orders to be mistaken and cause morale to fall.


    ¡°General! Look over there!¡± The officer shouted towards Lu Xun. Several mengchong departed from Jingzhou¡¯s ships and approached them.


    ¡°Are they still thinking of using the mengchong to slow us down? Ready the ballista!¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± Lu Xu stopped the officer¡¯s orders. ¡°Let them approach!¡± His eyes were good so he managed to spot someone that looks like a general aboard one of the mengchong. He thought it was odd for such a person to be on the mengchong. Even if the enemy general was not there, Lu Xun did not mind. There were too little mengchong for them to be a threat. Soon, the mengchong reached under Yangzhou¡¯s ship.


    ¡°Is the Yangzhou Navy¡¯smander Lu Xun here?¡± A voice came from the mengchong.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Lu Xun wondered if they were here to persuade him to surrender.


    ¡°I am Huo Jun Huo Zhengfang.¡± The man introduced himself.


    The fact that the enemy¡¯smanding officer was so close caused an uproar within the Yangzhou Navy.


    ¡°There are things I wish to discuss with General Lu Xun. Please allow me on board.¡± Huo Jun¡¯s voice resounded clearly.


    ¡°General. We cannot allow this Huo Jun aboard our ship!¡± The officer beside Lu Xun advised. They have never seen Huo Jun¡¯s skill in martial arts before but they knew that Huo Jun had defeated Han Dang and Huang Gai could not gain an advantage over Huo Jun. It was possible that such a skilled person was here to capture Lu Xun. At that time, the Yangzhou Navy would be helpless.


    ¡°Let him on board.¡± Lu Xun was of different opinion.


    ¡°General?¡±


    ¡°Why? Does Officer Pu not have any confidence in my skill?¡± Lu Xun took out his sword.


    The officer may not have said it tantly but he truly did not have any confidence in Lu Xun¡¯s martial prowess due to Lu Xun¡¯s young age. ¡°This officer did not mean that but this Huo Jun is highly skilled. The General should be careful.¡± As soon as the officer finished speaking, he saw a light and then saw something familiar on Lu Xun¡¯s sword.


    Officer Pu¡¯s eyes grew wide as he rubbed his face only to find that his well grown beard was cleanly shaved.


    ¡°Officer Pu was actually so young!¡± Li Erniu could not help but exim. The officer whose face was usually covered in beard wasid bare. His actual facial features could be seen and it was found out that the officer wasn¡¯t much older than Lu Xun.


    ¡°What are you all looking at!¡± The officer shouted in shame. When he had a beard, he could be arrogant and terrifying. But now he simply looked young. Some veterans even had children older than this officer.


    ¡°Officer Pu. You can now feel assured about my skills.¡± Lu Xun said with a smile. The officer can only nod back.


    ¡°Invite General Huo Jun onto the ship!¡± Lu Xun said as he kept his sword. After boarding the ship, Huo Jun looked around. He was speechless when he saw all the ballista that were hidden by the gunports.


    Jingzhou¡¯s equipment could not bepared with Yangzhou. Even their ballista, the weapon that had changed how war was fought was invented by Yangzhou. The moment Jingzhou started using the ballista, Yangzhou introduced new ships. This was the first time Huo Jun could observe all these from a close range.


    ¡°General. Huo Jun is here.¡± After Huo Jun walked across the ship, he came face to face with a youngster.


    ¡°General Lu!¡±


    ¡°General Huo!¡± The two general greeted each other.


    ¡°General Lu is young and promising. How admirable!¡±


    ¡°General Huo as well! Why did General Huo personallye to my ship? If you want me to surrender, you¡¯d best save your breath!¡± Lu Xun immediately said. He would never surrender. He didn¡¯t even budge when Sun Ce asked him to surrender.


    ¡°Is General Lu not afraid of beingpletely routed?¡± Huo Jun asked.


    ¡°I am afraid.¡± Lu Xun admitted calmly. ¡°However, I am even more afraid of disappointing Milord and the people of Yangzhou!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Huo Junughed. ¡°General Lu Xu is loyal and righteous!¡±


    ¡°What about General Huo? Are you not afraid that you would not be able to return from my ship?¡± Lu Xun asked back.


    ¡°I am not afraid.¡± Huo Jun replied calmly as he shook his head. His actions made the nearby Yangzhou soldiers resentful. It was as though Huo Jun had tant contempt towards them.


    ¡°Could it be that General Huo believe that my sword isn¡¯t sharp?¡± Lu Xun started to feel ufortable and took out his sword. Was Huo Jun here to humiliate him with only about a hundred men?


    ¡°General Huo¡¯s sword is sharp.¡± Huo Jun said as he ced his finger on the hilt of Lu Xun¡¯s sword. He then pushed the sword to cut his own hair. ¡°Truly a well made sword.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± Lu Xun could not help but pull his sword back.


    ¡°However, this sword is only meant to cut down your enemies. Not your allies.¡± Huo Jun said as he approached Lu Xun even more. His neck touched the sword and blood started to flow out.


    ¡°Step away from out General!¡± Yangzhou¡¯s soldiers immediately surrounded Huo Jun the moment they saw blood.


    Huo Jun simply continued to look at Lu Xun without fear.


    ¡°Put down your swords!¡± Lu Xun ordered his men.


    ¡°General?¡±


    ¡°General Huo. If you are here to humiliate me, then congrattions. You have seeded! If you want to persuade me to surrender, save your breath! We will only fight to the death!¡± Lu Xun kept his sword and then added. ¡°Escort him back.¡±


    ¡°General! This is the best time to take Huo Jun! If we kill him, the Jingzhou Navy will withdraw!¡± Officer Pu advised.


    ¡°Kill Huo Jun?¡± Lu Xun had thought of this as well but he knew that Huo Jun must have a backup n if he was willing toe alone. Besides that, Lu Xun had his own thoughts regarding the troops.


    The officer¡¯s words had made him hesitant. Lu Xun wanted the Yangzhou Navy to survive. He hoped that Jingzhou would not kill them all as at least half of the soldiers were from Jiangxia.


    ¡°If General Lu wants me to leave then I will leave. But for now¡­¡± Huo Jun said and then knelt down. ¡°Military Advisor Zhuge Liang¡¯s subordinate Huo Jun along with the Jiangxia Navy surrenders to General Lu Xun!¡±


    ¡°What!¡± Lu Xun waspletely dumbstruck.


    ¡°Surrender?¡± Lu Xun could not believe his ears. No matter how experienced he was, Lu Xun was still not at a level where he could experience such a shock with a poker face.


    ¡°The Jiangxia Navy surrenders to His Highness the King of Shu!¡± The Jiangxia Navy on the opposite side of the river chorused. This was Li Yan¡¯s handiwork.


    Hearing this and seeing Huo Jun kneeling in front of him, Lu Xun started to believe them.


    ¡°Surrender?¡± Meanwhile, Yangzhou¡¯s officers were still shocked. Wang Si, one of Yangzhou officer¡¯s face was pped by another. ¡°Li Erniu! What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Haha! I was checking if I was dreaming!¡± Li Erniuughed and then looked at his hand. ¡°I don¡¯t seem to be dreaming.¡±


    ¡°If you want to know if it is a dream, p yourself!¡± Wang Si shouted back angrily. He wanted Li Erniu to apologize but Li Erniu¡¯s reply was. ¡°I am an idiot. Even if I hit myself, it wouldn¡¯t hurt!¡±


    ¡°I¡­! You¡­! Li Erniu! I am going to beat you up now!¡± Wang Si shouted and chased after Li Erniu.


    Lu Xun did not bother to stop them as the soldiers were too tensed. They have fought several times within two days. No one would be able to endure it. The only reason they could fight was because they had faith that their family would be well treated after their deaths. That being said, they still feared death. Not needing to fight was a victory to them.


    ¡°We won!¡± The Yangzhou Navy cheered loudly. The more tense they were, the more tension was released.


    ¡°Why?¡± Lu Xun did not join them. He simply looked back at Huo Jun and asked.


    ¡°There is no why! We simply surrender!¡± Huo Jun stood up but seemingly refused to exin himself.


    ¡°Is it because of this?¡± Lu Xun took out a letter and gave it to Huo Jun. Huo Jun read the letter andughed.


    ¡°General Lu. Are you loyal to your Lord, His Highness the King of Shu?¡± Huo Jun asked.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Lu Xun nodded. Lu Xun could achieve so much at his age because Liu Mang continuously searched for talented people and chose him. Lu Xun would naturally repay Liu Mang with his devotion.


    ¡°What if His Highness asks you to die?¡± Huo Jun suddenly asked.


    ¡°He will not.¡± Lu Xun frowned.


    ¡°I meant if.¡±


    ¡°If that happens?¡± Lu Xun thought for a while and then replied. ¡°If the Lord wants his official to die, then his official have no choice but to die.¡±


    ¡°Haha. Then General Lu. Is there still any need to ask me why?¡± Huo Junughed. At this point, Lu Xun understood.


    ¡°Zhuge Kongming?¡± Lu Xun finally remembered who was Huo Jun¡¯s master. Liu Biao would not give orders to Huo Jun. If Huo Jun was loyal to Liu Biao, this scenario would never have happened. After all, Liu Biao wanted to wipe out the Yangzhou Navy. It was to the extent that he even allied himself with his enemy, Jiangdong. So the only other person could be Zhuge Liang that Huo Jun had also mentioned earlier.


    ¡°Did the Lord arrange this?¡± Lu Xun thought to himself.


    Thirty six thousand of the Jiangxia troops surrendered to Yangzhou. As Yangzhou¡¯s barracks did not have enough space, only ten thousand stayed to help out while the rest were sent back to the camp at Xiakou.

 Chapter 600

    <h4>Chapter 600</h4>


    ¡°Is Master Pang and Teacher Shuijing in good health?¡± An old and a young schr sat opposite each other in the courtyard. On the table was a ying board.1


    ¡°Thank you for your concern. Lord Pang and my teacher are both in good health.¡± The young schr replied. He was respectfully ying ck but his pieces captured white disrespectfully.


    ¡°That¡¯s good! That¡¯s good!¡± The older one nodded. ¡°It has been many years since Ist saw them. Time passes in an instant.¡± The older schr was no slouch himself, quickly pressuring the white pieces into a disadvantage.


    ¡°If you want to meet Lord Pang and my teacher, we can all get together at Jingzhou.¡± The young schr replied.


    ¡°Jingzhou? Haha. No thanks. Liu Biao would just arrest me.¡± The middle-aged schr sighed bitterly. In these chaotic times, rather than casual visits, it was more likely for friends to be enemies. Jingzhou and Yangzhou may not be far but the people was as separated apart as Heaven and earth.


    ¡°What if Jingzhou is under the jurisdiction of His Highness the King of Shu? Wouldn¡¯t you be able to go meet them?¡± The young man replied while seemingly bored of the game. He moved his pieces aimlessly. It was as though his pieces were surrendering.


    ¡°Unfortunately, it isn¡¯t.¡± White continued to press the advantage.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be true soon?¡± The young schr put another piece on the board while the middle-aged schr did not seem to care as though he had already won.


    ¡°Master Chen. Thank you for letting me win.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± The middle-aged schr looked back down to find out that he had lost.


    ¡°Zhuge Kongming. What do you want?¡± The middle-aged schr did not want to continue ying after he had lost. He put aside his white pieces and looked at Zhuge Liang.


    ¡°Master Chen Gong. Like you, I am simply choosing a tree to settle on.¡± The young schr replied with sincerity in his eyes.


    Yes, Zhuge Liang had paid a visit to Chen Gong at Wancheng after the events at the Yangtze River.


    ¡°Do you think I would believe you?¡± Chen Gong paid no attention to Zhuge Liang¡¯s ¡®sincerity¡¯. In Chen Gong¡¯s case, he was simply unable to work together with Cao Cao. The reason he joined Lu Bu was mostly because out of necessity. Lu Bu had the highest chance of getting into conflict with Cao Cao.


    However, Zhuge Liang was different. He was so talented that few couldpare with him. Him alone is worth more than a hundred thousand men. It was also because of this that Chen Gong was even more vignt towards Zhuge Liang. Chen Gong chose Lu Bu because it was ast resort but Zhuge Liang had many choices.


    Cao Cao for example was one of the many people withrger territories than Liu Mang. Liu Bei worshipped strategists but only have Pang Tong. Now that Pang Tong was missing, Liu Bei was in dire need of a strategist. Sun Ce and Zhou Yu was willing to offer Zhuge Liang a high sry and a high post. Zhou Yu was even willing to step aside. Compared to these people, what could Yangzhou give?


    ¡°Report!¡± While the two were talking, a messenger came in. ¡°Report. Lujiang¡¯s navy has sent a letter!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that I have a visitor? Can this wait?¡± Chen Gong said to the messenger. He was having enough trouble trying to figure out Zhuge Liang.


    ¡°No. I was ordered to deliver this letter to you with haste.¡± The messenger exined.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Chen Gong furrowed his brow. Zhuge Liang politely stepped aside and admire the flowers to give Chen Gong some privacy.


    Chen Gong quickly read the letter. The more he read, the more his brows furrowed. By the time he was done, he had already subconsciously crumpled the letter.


    ¡°Zhuge Kongming! What do you want?¡± Chen Gong asked again but this time his tone was extremely serious. He waved the letter in his hand as he asked.


    ¡°Master Chen. Didn¡¯t I already say? I am simply choosing a tree to settle on.¡± Zhuge Liang repeated himself.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you!¡± Chen Gong shook his head. He did not believe that Zhuge Liang had no idea about the contents of the letter. It was stated in the letter that the Jiangxia Navy had surrendered to Yangzhou despite their numerical superiority. This was extremely illogical. Besides that, Chen Gong was afraid that Zhuge Liang might repeat what he did to Jingzhou and Jiangdong at Yangzhou. Chen Gong¡¯s spy had infiltrated Jiangdong very well so he knew exactly what Sun Ce and Zhou Yu had offered Zhuge Liang.


    Zhuge Liang had agreed and started proposing ns for Jiangdong. Sun Ce and Zhou Yu then let down their guard had their own army annihted. Chen Gong felt admiration towards Zhuge Liang¡¯s ploy but more importantly, he felt fear.


    Now Zhuge Liang seemed to be doing the same thing. He is offering benefits that couldn¡¯t be refused before turning traitor. Zhuge Liang did not exin himself and Chen Gong could not figure him out. Before this, Chen Gong would have tried to find a way to figure out Zhuge Liang but now he was already madezy by Liu Mang. If you cannot understand something, there is no need to think. If you can use force, there is no need to use diplomacy.


    ¡°Men. Arrest this master and servant! Drag them out to execute them!¡± Chen Gong immediately ordered. He had no intentions of ying around with Zhuge Liang nor did he have any intentions of putting such a high risk beside him.


    ¡°How could you be like this? Why do you want to execute us? Our Master here painstakingly helped you but now you want to burn the bridges? Master! Didn¡¯t I say not toe here? Wasn¡¯t it better at Jingzhou?¡± Wu Hui started toin.


    Zhuge Liang smiled calmly. He had believed that Chen Gong would not truly harm him until he figured out what is going on. Yet, Chen Gong did not act ording tomon sense. Four guards immediate arrested and dragged away Zhuge Liang and Wu Hui. Chen Gong really wanted them dead.


    Zhuge Liangughed bitterly. All this time, he simply ns strategies. Even when Zhou Yu suspected him, Zhou Yu did not dare act to rashly. However, Chen Gong immediately go straight for the kill. Either exin things to him, or exin things to Yama.


    Zhuge Liang was helpless so he could only shout to Chen Gong. ¡°Master Chen, I will speak!¡±


    ¡°Let them go.¡± Chen Gong ordered the guards. Before Zhuge Liang could speak, Chen Gong quickly reminded Zhuge Liang that he only has this one chance. If Zhuge Liang threw away this chance, Chen Gong would kill Zhuge Liang regardless of Pang Degong and Shuijing.


    Zhuge Liang found himself in a difficult position for the first time. Even when the people of Jiangdong wanted him dead, they could not do anything. However, this time Zhuge Liang was out of luck.


    Zhuge Liang patted the dust off his body and replied. ¡°Master Chen. Would you believe me if I say it is because His Highness the King of Shu is benevolent?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s over!¡± Wu Hui became depressed thinking that Zhuge Liang was still trying to bullshit people.


    ¡°Benevolent?¡± Chen Gong was stunned. He never thought of Liu Mang as humane. At Xiapi, Liu Mang was willing to kill his own men to survive. To pacify Wancheng, Liu Mang had killed off all the nobles and their supporters without reason. This gave Liu Mang the title of a butcher. He also ordered for the civilians at Nandun to be killed after they were led astray by Liu Bei. Which part of Liu Mang was humane? Clearly, Zhuge Liang must be lying. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to look for Liu Bei who had the reputation of a benevolent ruler?


    ¡°Liu Bei? Haha. Does Master Chen really not know what that man is like?¡± Zhuge Liang said as though he could read Chen Gong¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Liu Bei may be a hypocrite but at least he still showed benevolence. On the other hand, His Highness is not benevolent at all!¡± Chen Gong sneered thinking that Zhuge Liang was still lying. ¡°Men! Execute him on the spot!¡±


    Chen Gong was angry. Does Zhuge Liang really think so highly of his own intellect?


    ¡°Peaks and ridges press together, waves and torrents rage, zigzagging between the mountains and the river runs the road through Tong Pass.¡±2 Zhuge Liang started to speak again as Chen Gong waved his hand to have Zhuge Liang taken away. The grieving Qin and Han travelled the earth.


    ¡°I look to the western capital, my thoughts linger. It breaks my heart toe to the old ce of the Qin and Han, now pces and terraces have all turned to dust.¡± Zhuge Liang stood up. ¡°Dynasties rise, themon folk suffer. Dynasties fall, themon folk suffer.¡± Zhuge Liang closed his eyes as though he could see the suffering of the people.


    ¡°Why do you know this?¡± Chen Gong stared at Zhuge Liang. Chen Gong had heard Liu Mang say this before at Xuzhou. Why would Zhuge Liang from Jingzhou know this when these words were not passed on?


    Zhuge Liang then exined that he once travelled thends and happened to be around when Cao Cao attacked Xuzhou. Zhuge Liang was caught up in the war but he managed to blend in with themon people to avoid starving to death.


    At that time, Zhuge Liang and Liu Mang came across each other though they did not recognize each other. At that time, Liu Mang saw the people escaping their home with their wealth and also the people who starved to death. Liu Mang knew the consequences of war and was extremely disturbed by it. As a person from the peaceful era of modern times, war was something only heard in passing or seen in news at most. It was not something people personally experience. That was why he was so disturbed by it that he said those words. Zhuge Liang just happened to be there. He would have introduced himself to Liu Mang had Liu Mang not been in the Lu Bu¡¯s Army.


    Initially, Zhuge Liang didn¡¯t care as the Lu Bu¡¯s Army was about to meet its end under the hands of Cao Cao. Yet, they managed to escape. Liu Mang obtained Yangzhou, repelled the Jiangdong Army and even survived the joint assault of three armies. This made Zhuge Liang think highly of Liu Mang.


    Liu Mang was benevolent, capable and knew how to use his subordinates. These are the reasons Zhuge Liang chose Liu Mang.


    Zhuge Liang started making his arrangements when Liu Mang sent out the recruitment order. He entered Liu Biao¡¯s service and made achievements so that Liu Biao would delegate power to him. Jingzhou had seventy thousand men but forty thousand men were given to Zhuge Liang.


    Zhuge Liang was slow because of the thirty thousand men controlled by Wen Pinl. His ns were then derailed when news arrived saying that Liu Biao became a cuckold thanks to Liu Mang.


    Zhuge Liang was worried but he still bided his time as he wasn¡¯t certain he could wipe out Wen Pin¡¯s men. Though he could win, the damage would be big. How would they be able to confront against Jiangdong? At that time, even fighting against Jingzhou would be impossible.


    Fortunately, Liu Biao wanted trade away Jiangxia for Jiangdong to help wipe out Yangzhou. Jiangxia was Jingzhou¡¯s barrier so if it falls, Jingzhou wouldn¡¯t be too far off.


    So, Zhuge Liang began his master n to wipe out both the Jingzhou Army and the Jiangdong Army. Jiangdong brought sixty thousand men, Wen Pin brought thirty thousand men, while Zhuge Liang only brought five thousand men. On top of that, these five thousand men were from families ruined by Jiangdong. Their reason for fighting was vengeance and they were very willing to sacrifice their lives to burn the oil.


    With these done, Zhuge Liang was left with about thirty-five thousand men all of which were brought to Yangzhou. In a single moment, Jiangdong who had thergest navy was now the smallest navy. Jinghou was not behind them. Meanwhile, Yangzhou who had the smallest navy was now thergest.


    ¡°For now, I will trust you.¡± Chen Gong said uncertainly.


    ¡°If Master Chen doesn¡¯t trust me, I will have to prove my loyalty.¡± Zhuge Liang replied with a smile. He too, wouldn¡¯t want Chen Gong to believe him all of a sudden.


    ¡°Prove your loyalty?¡± Chen Gong did not understand Zhuge Liang¡¯s words. Didn¡¯t he already tried to do that? Having Jiangxia¡¯s troops defect was already a huge achievement especially considering the size and also the current state of Yangzhou¡¯s navy. Yangzhou needed time to build or repair their new warships.


    ¡°Master Chen. Do you want Jiangxia and Jiujiang?¡± Zhuge Liangughed.


    ¡°Jiangxia?¡± Chen Gong¡¯s eyes glinted. Whoever obtains Jiangxia would be able to obtain Jingzhou as they would be helpless after losing Jiangxia. On the other hand, Jiujiang may not be worth as much but they would be able to attack Jiangdong bynd from there. If they had these two ces, the end of Jingzhou and Jiangdong won¡¯t be far.


    ¡°Good! Zhuge Liang. If you can capture these two ces, I will make sure the Lord gives you a generous sry and a high post!¡± Chen Gong offered.


    ¡°A generous sry and a high post?¡± Zhuge Liang shook his head. ¡°I only need the His Highness¡¯ benevolence.¡±


    ***


    ¡°Milord! The navy at Xiakou has gone to Yangzhou!¡± The messenger reported while Liu Biao was preparing to hold a banquet for Wen Pin.


    ¡°The troops at Xiakou moved?¡± Liu Biao asked skeptically as he sat on his throne. Why did no one tell him this earlier? Wen Pin should have mentioned this earlier.


    ¡°It must be the Military Advisor.¡± Wen Pin¡¯s subordinates spoke up. There were two important figures at Jiangxia, Xiakou. One was Wen Pin, the other was Zhuge Liang. Since Wen Pin was at Xiangyang, the one moving the troops must be Zhuge Liang.


    ¡°Reporting to Milord. It should the Military Advisor moving to recapture Jingzhou¡¯s territory.¡± Wen Pin added as he cupped his fists towards Liu Biao. He could not tell Liu Biao that he himself was not sure. After all, they had returned to Xiangyang straight after the events at Yangtze River. They did not even stop to rest in fear that Zhuge Liang would steal all the merits. If it was before, he would not have minded losing out on merits. However, if he did not have any merits after losing Liu Biao¡¯s elites, he would be imprisoned or even executed.


    ¡°Oh. It is Kongming that is pursuing the enemy.¡± Liu Biao nodded in satisfaction. With Jiangdong¡¯s fleets destroyed and Yangzhou¡¯s fleet retreating, it can be said that the whole of the Yangtze River was free for the Jingzhou navy to upy. It would be stupid to not take advantage of the current situation.


    All the nobles were also happy. The morends Zhuge Liang obtains, the more profits for Jingzhou¡¯s nobles. They ttered Liu Biao even more, so Liu Biao was also happy and content.


    Huang She also smiled. With so muchnd, even the Huang Family would profit from this. The Huang Family was already famous in Jiangxia. Besides that, the better the war situation, the less military power Liu Pan can have.


    ¡°Where are Xiakou¡¯s troops now?¡± Huang She asked the messenger. The others present also want to know.


    ¡°They have already advanced to Jiujiang.¡± The messenger replied.


    ¡°Good! Thends taken by that thief at Jiangdong have finally returned to us! Jiujiang? This Zhuge Liang is really helping the Lord conquer morends!¡± Huang She¡¯s words made everybodyugh. Only the messenger¡¯s face seemed flushed.


    ¡°What other good news is there?¡± Huang She asked.


    The messenger felt like crying. Good news? What good news? How could he tell everyone the truth and ruin the mood? If he tells the truth, he would suffer the consequences but if he doesn¡¯t say anything, he would be dying military intelligence. That is a capital offense punishable by death. After weighing the pros and cons, he decided to tell the truth. ¡°Milord. The troops at Xiakou have indeed captured Jiangxia and Jiujiang but they weren¡¯t carrying our banner! They were carrying Yangzhou¡¯s banner!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Everyone¡¯sughter quickly turned to silence. Why were they carrying Yangzhou¡¯s banner?


    ¡°Say that again!¡±


    ¡°Milord! Xiakou¡¯s troops have defected to Yangzhou!¡± The messenger said again.


    Everyone then understood what the messenger meant by flying Yangzhou¡¯s banners. Their troops not only went to Yangzhou. They even gave Jiangxia over to Yangzhou.


    ¡°How can this be?¡± No one dared to believe this. The Jiangxia navy has defected? ¡°What about Military Advisor Zhuge?¡±


    ¡°We did not see him but it was General Huo Jun who brought the Jiangxia navy over to Yangzhou¡¯s side!¡±


    The people then understood that Zhuge Liang was involved. Huo Jun would not act without Zhuge Liang¡¯s orders.


    ¡°Do we still have Chibi and Shiyang?¡± Wen Pin quickly asked. As expected of a military man, he quickly asked about these two vital locations that help protect Jingzhou. Even when Liu Biao offered Jiangxia away to Jiangdong, he did not dare give away these two locations.


    ¡°The Jiangxia navy have garrisoned at Chibi. Shiyang is resisting but would soon fall!¡± The messenger replied.


    Liu Biao¡¯s face turned red and then he spat out blood. Before fainting, he ferociously shouted the name of his hateful enemy, the Yangzhou Army.


    ___


    Trantion say chessboard but I¡¯m pretty sure chess haven¡¯t existed yet. Also the pieces formed a dragon or something. I hardly know what they are ying and even if I did, I don¡¯t even know the rules so everything is simplified.Straight from Wikipedia.


    Previous

 Chapter 601

    <h4>Chapter 601</h4>


    ¡°Milord! Milord!¡± The officials started to panic when aging Liu Biao spat out blood. They all stepped forward to see their Lord¡¯s condition. Some were genuinely concerned about Liu Biao¡¯s health like Wen Pin.


    There were also those that simply wanted to see Liu Biao¡¯s condition so that he could take a stance. If Liu Biao was healthy, they would keep following him. If Liu Biao was in poor health, they would make other ns. These nobles did not care about who would rule Jingzhou. They would only care about the interest of their families. In the past, they had followed Liu Biao to exterminate Wang Kuang and his family. Now, they were also willing to ally with others to remove Liu Biao.


    The situation outside was serious. With Jiangxia lost, Jingzhou was was in danger. The whole of Jingzhou was exposed to the Yangzhou Army. Jingzhou could still withstand against Yangzhou if they could regroup their army but that was a difficult task. There was very little military power within Jingzhou itself and though there were over a hundred thousand men led by Huang Zu at Changsha, they were too far away. Besides that, that border also needed to be defended.


    Another ce where Jingzhou could obtain soldiers was from the Cai Family. Cai Mao had thirty thousand troops that had reinforced Xiangyang¡¯s surroundings. Unfortunately, these troops would not listen to Liu Biao¡¯s orders. Liu Biao had demoted Cai Mao while Lady Cai was still in prison. After all that, it would be strange if Zhang Yun whomanded Cai Mao¡¯s troops would still listen to Liu Biao¡¯s orders. He brought the troops to Fancheng with the excuse of training.


    Then, there was Liu Pan¡¯s troops. Altogether, there were twenty thousand elites. About a thousand of them were heavy cavalry. In a way, they were Jingzhou¡¯s most powerful unit. Unfortunately, Jingzhou does naval battles. The cavalry could not defend an attack from the Yangtze River.


    Due to this, the navy at Jiangxia was Liu Biao¡¯s only real army. Now, out of about seventy thousand men, thirty-five thousand died at the Yangtze River while the other thirty-five thousand defected to Yangzhou. Liu Biao was suddenly deprived of his army. How could Liu Biao not feel sullen about this?


    The worst part is Liu Biao originally wanted to take revenge on Liu Mang. He offered Jiangxia away to form an alliance with Jiangdong. Now not only did he lose his army but he also lost Jiangxia to Liu Mang.


    ¡°Milord.¡± Amongst the officials, Kuai Yue looked at Liu Biao withplicated feelings. He is one of Liu Biao¡¯s oldest subjects. Originally, Liu Biao entered Jingzhou without any power or support. All the nearby warlords also wouldn¡¯t give him aid because they had no reason to help. If it was not because of the Cai Family and the Kuai Family giving Liu Biao their aid, it was unlikely for Liu Biao to conquer Jingzhou.


    At that time, Kuai Yue wondered if he support Liu Biao in helping the Han. After all, Liu Biao was a Liu so the possibility exists. Helping the Han does not mean that the Han Emperor had to be in power. Liu Biao and his descendants could rise to those heights as well. Wouldn¡¯t Kuai Yue became famous if Liu Biao could rise to such heights?


    For that reason, the Kuai Family and the Cai Family gave Liu Biao their support. However, Liu Biao had no ambition after taking Jingzhou. Jingzhou was extremely prosperous andfortable. Other warlords like Cao Cao have headaches because they have so many territories to manage. There were also those who struggle as they have no territories at all. However, Liu Biao did not need all that. Jingzhou was the most prosperous territory. He also has Jiangxia which served as a natural barrier for the North and towards the South, there were only barbarians.


    Due to this, Jingzhou was peaceful andfortable. On top of that, Liu Biao was getting old. He no longer had the energy of a young man.


    Truthfully speaking, Kuai Yue and the Kuai Family were still loyal to Liu Biao. It was the Kuai Family¡¯s efforts that made the hostile officials serve Liu Biao wholeheartedly. Even though the Kuai Family became close to Liu Mang, they were still loyal to Liu Biao. They would not help Liu Mang to fight against Liu Biao. At most, they would just speak a few good words for Liu Mang. Unfortunately, Liu Biao was mistrustful which disillusioned the Kuai Family.


    Liu Biao arresting Lady Cai was his right. No one could say anything about it. However, he should not have demoted Cai Mao. Though Lady Cai was Cai Mao¡¯s sibling, Kuai Yue was certain that Cai Mao would pick the welfare of the Cai Family over his sister. The Cai Family would not have betrayed Liu Biao. They would have even helped Liu Biao attack Yangzhou. Unfortunately, Liu Biao chose to put Cai Mao under house arrest.


    On the surface, Kuai Yue was still a civil official but anyone with discerning eye could tell that he was being shafted. All that favor and power was being given to the young Yi Ji of unknown background. It was to the point that Kuai Yue could not have reached. Meanwhile, Kuai Yue was getting relegated the unimportant ces.


    Kuai Yue sighed. He never thought Zhuge Liang would betray Jingzhou and defect to Yangzhou. Had Liu Biao not been too excessive, the situation could have been salvaged. In the past, the Cai Family and the Kuai Family help take over Jiangxia when Liu Biao did not have a single soldier. There would have been no reason to be afraid of losing Jiangxia. Unfortunately, Liu Biao had gone too far. Cai Mao refused to help the and there were very few officials that were loyal like Wen Pin.


    After some time, Liu Biao regained consciousness with the help of doctors and the people¡¯s ¡®concern¡¯.


    ¡°Men! Arrest Wen Pin! Drag him out and execute him!¡± Liu Biao immediately shouted the moment he opened his eyes. When Wen Pin went out to battle, Liu Biao had ordered Wen Pin not to lose his fifteen thousand elites. Yet, Wen Pin¡¯s entire army got routed. Wen Pin then had to say that he was meritorious and together with Zhuge Liang, wiped out the Jiangdong Navy. After that, they found out Zhuge Liang defected. This was a huge p in the face.


    It would not be so bad if the news was that Zhuge Liang defected to Sun Ce. This is because Sun Ce hated Liu Biao for killing his father. Instead, Zhuge Liang defected to Liu Mang who Liu Biao hated. It was Liu Mang¡¯s fault that Liu Biao was now aughing stock.


    Wen Pin who have apanied Liu Biao for a long time knew that Liu Biao was angry.


    ¡°Milord! You musn¡¯t!¡± Huang She immediately knelt and pleaded mercy for Wen Pin. In the past, he wanted Wen Pin dead as Wen Pinmanded the soldiers at Jiangxia. As Jiangxia was originally the Huang Family¡¯s territory, this fact caused the Huang Family to lose profits. If Wen Pin dies, his father Huang Zu would be called back to Jiangxia. However, the situation has changed now that Liu Pan was here. The enemy of my enemy is my friend. If Wen Pin were to die now, that military power would go to Liu Pan. Liu Biao would not hand over this power to Cai Mao that is under house arrest, or his father Huang Zu, who is old. Besides that, Jiangdong had already caused Huang Zu a lot of trouble in the past but the current enemy was Yangzhou who was even more powerful. Liu Biao would also not ignore the fact that Changsha also needed a general.


    Liu Pan who was the only option had experience in leading the troops. He had twenty thousand men that are elites. Huang She could only look at them with envy. Though Liu Pan may not be as experienced as Wen Pin and Cai Mao, he had his identity as the Second Lord. With this identity, even the troops would be more obedient.


    After being given military power, Liu Pan would definitely not relinquish it. If that is the case, Huang She would no longer have any good days. That is why Huang She had to prevent Liu Pan from seeding.


    ¡°Milord! General Wen Pin might be guilty but he should not die! I plead Milord to take into ount General Wen¡¯s devotion to you and spare his life! Allow him to make up for his mistakes!¡± Huang She said to Liu Biao. Of course, it need not be said that the only way Wen Pin could make up for his mistakes is if he led an army to fight against Yangzhou. After all, it would be impossible to fight an army by himself.


    Liu Pan red at Huang She when he heard those words. It would seem that Huang She is causing trouble for him everywhere. Had Liu Biao execute Wen Pin, that military power would have already been his. That way, his position would be even more stable. Yet, this troublemaker had to cause another scene. How could Liu Pan not feel angry?


    ¡°Father! Wen Pin is responsible for his defeat at the Yangtze River and losing Jiangxia. Also, Zhuge Kongming has rebelled. I remember just a short while ago, General Wen Pin had praised Zhuge Kongming¡¯s abilities and contributions. Could it be that General Wen Pin and Zhuge Kongming are in cahoots?¡±

 Chapter 602

    <h4>Chapter 602</h4>


    Liu Pan¡¯s words was astounding and struck fear in others. It was clear that this vicious man did not want Liu Pan to live.


    Zhuge Liang and Wen Pin were unrted to each other and yet Liu Pan wanted to put them both together. Zhuge Liang defected but what does this have to do with Wen Pin? If anything, the Lumen Academy are the ones that should be held responsible. Meanwhile, the other officials from the Lumen Academy were silent. Normally, they do not even have any dealings with military officers.


    Also, would Wen Pin be so stupid? If he had defected alongside Zhuge Liang, why would he return to Liu Biao and court death? Anyone who is calm could easily tell that Wen Pin was innocent. Unfortunately, Liu Biao wasn¡¯t calm.


    ¡°Milord! Do not listen to the Second Lord¡¯s words! General Wen Pin have always been loyal and devoted to Milord. How could be betray Milord!¡± Huang She spoke up for Wen Pin.


    ¡°Haha. How would anyone know the true nature of a person? Even that Zhuge Liang was rmended by Lord Pang. In the end, didn¡¯t he betray Jingzhou?¡± Liu Pan continued to speak. Wen Pin had to die for blocking his way. Meanwhile, Wen Pin could only look at Liu Pan in confusion. He did not remember ever offending Liu Pan so why was the man trying to make life difficult for him?


    ¡°Milord! We are used wrongly! We really did not know Zhuge Liang would defect! We admit that we were defeated and tried to obtain falsify our own merits but we had no intentions of betraying Jingzhou!¡± The other officers quickly told the truth in fear.


    Unlike Zhuge Liang who has a powerful backing in Jingzhou, the officers didn¡¯t. On top of that, their whole family was in Jingzhou. Liu Biao could not do much to Zhuge Liang but if these officers were proimed as traitors, their whole family would die with them. That was why all of them told the truth about what had happened at the Yangtze River. They were afraid that they would have been punished by Liu Biao for the losses so they quickly returned to im some merits before Zhuge Liang for the purpose of reducing the punishment.


    Their n had gone well until Zhuge Liang suddenly defected.


    ¡°Woah!¡± The officers words caused an uproar. Falsifying merits was taboo in the army. No one would be satisfied if their hard work became someone else¡¯s contribution. The generals red at Wen Pin. If it was not because of Huang She pleading for Wen Pin¡¯s case, the Huang Family¡¯s generals would already condemn him.


    Kuai Yue could not help but sigh at Zhuge Liang¡¯s intellect. Zhuge Liang had been fooling them without anyone noticing up until he defected to Yangzhou. Now it was obvious that Zhuge Liang had set a trap for both Wen Pin and the Jiangdong Army.


    ¡°Why are you all still standing there? Drag them out and execute them!¡± Liu Biao was angry and did not want to hear Huang She¡¯s pleas. He was deceived and would not have found out had Zhuge Liang not defect.


    ¡°Milord! Even if there is no merits, General Wen Pin has worked strenuously for you for many years. Please allow General Wen to atone for his mistakes!¡± Huang She knelt down.


    ¡°Pleae allow General Wen to atone for his mistakes!¡± The Huang Family¡¯s generals followed Huang She¡¯s lead and knelt down. As for the Lumen Academy officers, they also knelt down and begged for Wen Pin. This might be because Zhuge Liang had defected or for some other reason. Kuai Yue did not do anything as he knew that the moment he pleaded for Wen Pin, the man would be dead. However, as colleagues, he also did not want Wen Pin to die. So he signaled for the officials that followed the Kuai Family to plead for leniency as well.


    ¡°Father! It would be hard to appease the soldiers if we do not kill Wen Pin!¡± Liu Pan looked at the other officials resentfully. All of them were not giving him face at all. Wen Pin had falsified merits. This was a serious crime that Liu Pan fully intended on using to kill Wen Pin.


    ¡°If everyone is like General Huang, the army would have no confidence in us. Everyone will just falsify their merits!¡± Liu Pan sneered. Liu Biao was moved by those words.


    ¡°General Wen Pin! Say something!¡± Huang She looked at Wen Pin indignantly. Here he was pleading for Wen Pin but the person in question is just remaining silent. It was as though Huang She was the one facing execution. If it was not because Huang She did not want Liu Pan to obtain military power, he would not even have bothered pleading for Wen Pin.


    ¡°I have nothing to say. If the Lord wants me to die, I will die. But Milord, I want to say that I, Wen Pin, have never betrayed you!¡± Wen Pin said without fear. He was loyal and devoted. Had he wanted to betray Liu Biao, he would have long since defected to Cao Cao. Cao Cao would have definitely treated him well.


    ¡°Zhongye.¡± Liu Biao started to calm down. Had Wen Pin begged for forgiveness, Liu Biao would have believed that Wen Pin wanted to avoid responsibility. He would get angrier the more Wen Pin tried to defend himself. However, Wen Pin calmly asked for death. This caused Liu Biao to hesitate.


    Seeing Liu Biao¡¯s hesitation, Liu Pan quickly interjected. ¡°Father! The Yangzhou threat is imminent! For each day this Wen Pin stays alive, it would be another day the army remains in discontent! How then could we defend against the enemy?¡±


    ¡°Milord! Wen Pin is our army¡¯s general! The soldiers will lose morale if he dies. At that time, the happiest one would be Yangzhou!¡± Huang She advised.


    ¡°Men!¡± Liu Biao was weak after vomiting blood. He has already made up his mind and did not want to listen to these two argue.


    ¡°Milord! Please reconsider!¡±


    ¡°Father! The time to decide is now!¡±


    ¡°Men! Execute these people for falsifying merits.¡± Liu Biao ordered. Liu Pan immediately showed a cheerful expression.


    ¡°Except Wen Pin. Wen Pin is to be ced into prison until further notice.¡± Liu Biao added.


    Huang She felt happy at this. Although Wen Pin did not end upmanding the troops, the fact that he was alive meant that there is a chance to turn things around.


    ¡°Milord! Thank you for not executing me.¡± Wen Pin himself did not want to die. Now that he found out Zhuge Liang had plotted against him, he wanted to go and find Zhuge Liang. He wanted to ask Zhuge Liang why he decided to betray Jingzhou.


    ¡°Thank you, Milord!¡± The other officers also thanked Liu Biao. This is because they were charged with the offense of falsifying merits instead of turning traitor. The punishment for the former was only their execution while the punishment for thetter would involve executing their whole family as well.


    ¡°Father!¡± Liu Pan was unwilling to give up.


    Liu Biao waved his hand. ¡°The army of fifty thousand must not be dyed. They must be ready within two months. All the weapons and goods within Xiangyang¡¯s treasury is free to be used. My son will temporarilymand the army.¡±


    At this point, Liu Pan was satisfied. All he wanted was military power. Although he could not obtain the elites from the frontlines, he would be able to equip fifty thousand men with Jingzhou¡¯s wealth.


    All of a sudden, Liu Pan suddenly had a total of seventy thousand troops. He became the person with the strongest military power in Jingzhou. Even Huang Zu and Cai Mao together would not have as many soldiers as him.


    ¡°I grow weary. Let us end things here.¡± Liu Biao said. ording to the doctor, Liu Biao was only debilitated. Although he vomited blood, this blood was congested blood. Not vomiting out that blood would have caused more problems in the future.


    The doctor said vomiting this blood had its benefits but he also said that Liu Biao needed to rest and refrain from getting angry. If he were to keep getting angry, he could die from anger.


    ¡°This son respectfully sends off the Lord!¡± Liu Pan wanted to act filial but Liu Biao stopped him. There was too much pressure from Yangzhou so Liu Biao wanted Liu Pan to ce a higher priority in forming an army.


    After Liu Biao had left, Liu Pan stood up and smiled. ¡°Young Lord Huang She. In the end, the military power still ends up in my hands!¡±


    Huang She¡¯s face was ashen. He saved Wen Pin to prevent Liu Pan from obtaining military power. Yet, Liu Pan still got it. ¡°Do not be too happy yet! This is only temporary. After you train the fifty thousand troops, the onemanding them would not be you!¡±


    ¡°Hmph! Let us wait and see!¡± Liu Pan harrumphed. He himself felt ufortable that the position was only temporary. Liu Biao¡¯s words had also made many other officers deluded.


    Liu Pan and Huang She simply red at each other before leaving.


    ***


    The warship of the now Yangzhou Navy was on the Yangtze River. These surrendered ships all flew Yangzhou¡¯s banner now.


    Leading them was Lu Xun but their General was still Huo Jun. Li Yan was left behind at Lujiang. He was someone who preferred to govern rather thanmand troops. That was why Zhuge Liang had rmended him to Chen Gong. Chen Gong also gave Zhuge Liang face and handed over Shucheng to Li Yan. If Li Yan could do well, he would be sent to Yangzhou as they still had a shortage of people who could manage things.


    Huo Jun looked at the hardworking Yangzhou Navy and was lost in thought.


    ¡°General Huo Jun. What are you looking at?¡± Lu Xun asked.


    Huo Jun immediately reacted to the voice and cupped his fist. ¡°General Lu.¡±


    ¡°No need to be too polite.¡± Lu Xun shook his head. Lu Xun¡¯s position may be higher but he was less knowledgeable and experienced.


    ¡°General Huo. What are you so entranced with?¡± Lu Xun asked again.


    ¡°Me? I am looking at the Jiangxia soldiers.¡± Huo Jun replied.


    ¡°The soldiers?¡± Lu Xun felt it was strange. They were all under Huo Jun¡¯smand initially so what was so interesting about them?


    ¡°I am wondering why they are working so hard. Besides that, look at their expressions. They have changed a lot.¡± Huo Jun was worried that the troops would be dissatisfied and rebel when they surrendered to Yangzhou. Yet, the soldiers became so enthusiastic. Were these really his men? Why do they have such a sense of belonging after only a few days?


    ¡°Haha. Zhongmiao is thinking about this?¡± Lu Xun looked for a ce to sit and then said. ¡°You said Zhuge Liang treats you well so you have to repay him well.¡± Huo Jun was only a gatekeeper at a small town. He was not even the gatekeeper of a ce like Xiangyang. There, they would already be amander of 1000-men. Yet, Zhuge Liang showed confidence in him and was willing to use him. That was how Huo Jun¡¯s career advanced. This was why Huo Jun felt the need to live up to Zhuge Liang¡¯s trust. He did everything he was ordered to do as best as he could. To Li Yan, Zhuge Liang was a superior but to Huo Jun, Zhuge Liang was his master and he, the servant.


    ¡°These soldiers have the same thoughts as you.¡± Lu Xun exined to Huo Jun.


    ¡°The same thoughts?¡± Huo Jun furrowed his brows. Zhuge Liang promoted Huo Jun simply because he was capable. But what ability do these soldiers have?


    ¡°Master Zhuge may have trusted you and had you promoted but in truth, he gave you something else.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Huo Jun asked.


    ¡°Dignity.¡± Lu Xun said with a smile. ¡°The dignity of a living person!¡± Lu Xun then stood up and pointed at the huge fleet. ¡°We at Yangzhou also gave these soldiers the dignity of a living person!¡±


    During these chaotic times, the soldiers were just a number to the generals and lords. For example, after Liu Biao lost his troops, his first thoughts were to gather more soldiers instead of rpensating the dead.


    However, it was different in Yangzhou. Everyone¡¯s name was registered. Everyone would get fertilend depending on the number of heads in their family. The whole family would profit from having one person in the family serve as a soldier. On top of that, the tax at Yangzhou was low. Besides that, the survivors in war are evaluated by merit. The ones that die are rpensated. Their names are also recorded in the Hall of Heroes.


    Also, at other ces, the disabled were expelled from the army and left to die. Some even kill the disabled soldier outright. However, at Yangzhou, a proper workce is arranged for the disabled. For those that cannot work, they would recuperate at home. They would still be paid every month and the authorities at Yangzhou would take care of them.


    From these services, the soldiers received dignity. They were no longer just numbers to be used. How could the soldiers not have a sense of belonging? On top of that, a part of the Yangzhou Navy was from Jiangxia anyway. Theradery allowed the surrendered soldiers fit in faster.


    The soldiers would fight harder. Regardless of whether they live or die, the authorities would help out. The soldiers only needed to think about fighting.


    ¡°Is it worth it?¡± Huo Jun could not understand. Casualties cannot be avoided in war. How much money would be wasted on the many soldiers that perished? The amount spent to rpensate the dead would be a huge.


    ¡°Haha. The King of Shu said that even if we do not eat or drink, we would have to take care of the widows and orphans. These are our responsibilities!¡± Lu Xun replied.


    Liu Mang¡¯s method of doing things is actuallymon in the modern era. It is done in every country. In America, a soldier¡¯s relief pay was more than the cost of advanced technology. That was why they are wiling to waste resources but not the lives of the soldiers. Yet, this ordinary system was seen as foolish in the ancient era. Yangzhou may not have suffered much losses but in total, there was still about a hundred thousand deaths. The relief pay for all of them was already enough to form another army of fifty thousand.


    Only Liu Mang knew that they did really make any losses. While the relief pay would threaten Yangzhou financially, it would also give the soldiers a sense of belonging. The Yangzhou Army already has a sense of purpose. They knew why they fought and they could also leave their worries behind. That was most of Yangzhou¡¯s ¡®losses¡¯ were deaths. Very little surrendered. The punishment for traitors were very serious. Not only do theirnd be taken back. They get marked as traitors for all to see. For the rest of their lives, they and their family would have no face to see others. Their family would also lose the qualifications to receive education. It was a cost that these soldiers could not afford.


    The Yangzhou Army fought harder and could form armies faster. Generally speaking, only the ones that do not falter or retreat in battle, the ones that fought to the very end, were considered elites. Yet, the Yangzhou Army was just like this and theirbat effectiveness was several times the strength of other armies.


    ¡°He captured the people¡¯s heart?¡± Huo Jun was not a fool. He could tell that Liu Mang was literally showing the people benefits to keep them loyal.


    ¡°You can say that.¡± Lu Xunughed.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Huo Ju finally understood why Zhuge Liang wanted to join the Yangzhou Army. The King of Shu has given the people a way to live. If anyone tries to destroy their livelihood, these people would definitely not stay quiet. They would not even need any orders to go against the enemy. It would be strange if such an army is not powerful.


    ¡°The enemy is attacking!¡± At the same time, Shiyang was in a panic. They may be a small county town but their stronghold was big. This is because they were a major road used by Jingzhou to send supplies Jiangxia. It was also an important passage on the Yangtze River.


    Stationed at Shiyang was an official named Jiang Ye.


    ¡°Sir! Run quickly!¡± One officer called out to this official. A few days ago, they have already received message that the Jiangxia Army had defected to Yangzhou. They never expected the defected army to be here after only a few days. Warships could be seen all over the Yangtze River.


    Zhuge Liang¡¯s suggested to Chen Gong that they attack Jiujiang. They do not need to attack Jiangdong after leaving some troops at Jiujiang. The main force would then move on and attack Jingzhou. This is because Jingzhou is rich and Jiangdong is poor. They would not gain much from attacking Jiangdong. If Jiangdong had money, Sun Ce would have long since expanded his army. On the other hand, Jingzhou was rich. Even if Liu Biao himself was poor, the nobles were rich. Capturing Jingzhou would allow Yangzhou to have enough military expenses and provisions. It was definitely profitable. So, an navy of thirty five thousand set out with several hundred ships.


    It was such a huge navy that this officer could not muster the courage the fight back.


    ¡°If you want to run, go and run by yourself! This official will protect this territory!¡± Jiang Ye replied.


    Hearing this, the officer smiled bitterly. Yes, they had the responsibility to protect Shiyang. Even if he were to run back to Jingzhou, he would simply be treated as an example of a deserter. Even if he somehow escape punishment, he would lose his job.


    ¡°How about we surrender?¡± The officer suggested. If he surrenders, he would no longer need to worry about Liu Biao killing him in anger. In fact, the enemy may be happy enough to allow him to continue working.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Master Jiang, the enemy is too powerful! We should not fight against them!¡± Jiang Ye¡¯s assistant alsomented. None of them there wanted to die.


    ¡°Hmph! Surrender?¡± Contrary to their expectations, Jiang Ye harrumphed. ording to the books, debts should be repaid ordingly. I am ashamed to even know despicable people like you who think of surrendering!¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± The officer became depressed. What do you mean despicable? A wise man submits to circumstances. Furthermore, war will only bring suffering to the people. By surrendering, these people will be spared. Besides that, the officer was only suggesting this for Jiang Ye¡¯s sake. Fighting back would mean death as Shiyang would not be able to defend themselves with only a few hundred men.


    Even if Jiang Ye decide to run back to Xiangyang, the end result was still death. Might as well surrender. Yet, suggesting this made the officer a despicable person in Jiang Ye¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Then you fight alongside your servants. I will not apany you!¡± The officer was angered after his good intentions was shot down. He no longer wanted to have anything to do with Jiang Ye. If Jiang Ye wanted to die, he could die alone. Once this officer leaves with the soldiers, Jiang Ye would have no choice but to defend Shiyang with his own servants.


    ¡°Wu Lin! Come back here!¡± Jiang Ye shouted.


    ¡°Oh? Did you finally understand?¡± Wu Lin sneered. If Jiang Ye continues to be stubborn, Wu Lin might just exchange Jiang Ye¡¯s head for fortune.


    ¡°Sigh. Juste here.¡± Jiang Ye said again bitterly. Seeing this, Wu Lin thought that Jiang Ye was swayed by his words. Truthfully speaking, Wu Lin himself did not dare act alone as he was a high ranking officer from the Wu Family. His actions might cause Liu Biao to punish his family. On the other hand, if Jiang Ye were to take the lead, Wu Lin could pass that responsibility away to Jiang Ye.


    ¡°Sir. It is good if you finally understand!¡± Wu Lin smiled and approached to discuss about how to surrender. At this moment, Jiang Ye stabbed Wu Lin¡¯s abdomen with a dagger.


    ¡°Yes, I understand. I cannot allow you to live!¡± Jiang Ye said coldly.


    ¡°You¡­! Jiang Ye! You dare treat me this way? Are you not afraid of the Wu Family?¡± Wu Lin looked at his own abdomen with disbelief.


    ¡°I am afraid but that was before today. Do you think I would still live after today?¡± Jiang Ye asked back. He who was a refined schr now had a malevolent look on his face. The reason he changed like this was because he knew that he would not live. If he stayed, he would die but if he escaped, he would not have the face to see Liu Biao.


    ¡°Anyone else having thoughts of surrendering will join him!¡± Jiang Ye pushed the dagger deeper into Wu Lin¡¯s abdomen as the man slowly lost his life.


    The other officials no longer dared to speak as Jiang Ye was no longer gentle like before. Jiang Ye then cut off Wu Lin¡¯s head. He ordered a housekeeper to hand Wu Lin¡¯s head on the city gate tower to serve as a warning to others. He then ordered the rest to follow him.


    Jiang Ye was quite skilled. Normally, the soldiers would rebel as a result of Wu Lin¡¯s death but he managed to cate them.


    ¡°Is this all we have?¡± Jiang Ye asked.


    ¡°Master, this is all we have.¡± Shiyang may be small but because it was a strategic location, the city gate tower was very firm. Enemies would need to pass through Shiyang before they could enter Jiangling.


    ¡°Alright. I understand.¡± Jiangling said helplessly as he looked at his several hundred people. The soldiers and the servants together total about six hundred people. It was definitely not enough to protect Shiyang.


    The soldiers could not be med. Though Shiyang was a strategic point, Jiangxia was the frontline. As a result, Shiyang has always known peace. The soldiers were mostly dispatched to the frontlines. Yet, these soldiers were now their enemies.


    ¡°Men! Follow me to meet the enemy!¡± Jiang Ye said to boost morale.


    Meanwhile, Lu Xun received the information from a messenger. ¡°Shiyang is not willing to surrender?¡±


    ¡°General. Shiyang¡¯s county magistrate has chased our messenger back. They refuse to surrender.¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t want to surrender? How many soldiers do they have?


    ¡°Not even a thousand men.¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t even have a thousand men and they dare not surrender?¡± Lu Xun asked with interest. It would have at least be understandable if Shiyang had at least several thousand soldiers. Yet, they did not even have one thousand soldiers.


    ¡°Who is Shiyang¡¯s general?¡±


    ¡°This subordinate does not know.¡± The messenger replied.


    ¡°Jiang Ye, Jiang Muyi.¡± Huo Jun spoke.


    ¡°Does Zhongmiao know this person?¡± Lu Xun asked.


    ¡°Not really.¡± Huo Jun shook his head. ¡°But I know that he is courageous!¡± Jiang Ye had once reported Huang She for his behavior. At that time, the Huang Family were still Jiangxia¡¯s local tyrant. Jiang Ye who was angered by Huang She reported this to Liu Biao. As a result, Liu Biao reprimanded Huang Zu.


    ¡°But so what if he is courageous? Pass down my orders! I want my troops stationed in Shiyang by night!¡± Though they sailed without stopping, they were also sailing against the current. So they arrived at Shiyang fairlyte in the day. Lu Xun was already preparing to capture Shiyang to station the troops.


    ¡°Understood!¡± The war drums were hit and the ships advanced towards Shiyang.


    ¡°Kill, kill, kill!¡± The battle began and ended fairly quickly.


    ¡°Milord. I am unable to defend Shiyang. I am ashamed to meet Milord. We shall fall together with the city!¡± Seeing that the city had fallen, Jiang Ye fell into despair. He took out the dagger he killed Wu Lin with to try andmit suicide.


    ¡°Stop! Magistrate Jiang!¡± Huo Jun shouted as he climbed up the walls with Lu Xun. He also showed interest in Jiang Ye. Besides that, Jiang Ye has always been an honest man so Huo Jun wanted to spare the man¡¯s life. Unfortunately, he was toote. Jiang Ye had already stabbed himself. His blood sshed out as he fell to the ground.


    ¡°Was it worth it?¡± Huo Jun looked at Jiang Ye and shook his head. Liu Biao was alreadying to an end just like Yuan Shao.


    ¡°The city has fallen!¡± Shiyang has fallen. Jiang Ye has fulfilled his promise of dying with Shiyang.


    ¡°Men! Come and bury Magistrate Jiang.¡± Lu Xun looked at Jiang Ye and could not help but feel deeply moved. To die with the city. This action had reminded Lu Xun of his grandfather Lu Kang.


    When Sun Ce attacked Wancheng, Lu Kang had the opportunity to surrender or escape. However, he stubbornly chose tomit suicide. That was why Lu Xun had a good opinion of Jiang Ye.


    ¡°Whose head is that?¡± Lu Xun then saw the head hanging on the city gate¡¯s tower.


    ¡°That is County Officer Wu.¡± The subdued Shiyang defenders replied.


    ¡°County Officer Wu?¡± Lu Xun asked. Someone then exined that this person suggested they surrender. He was from the Wu Family in Jiangling.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Lu Xun initially had no interest in this traitor. He thought of just throwing the body away to the wilderness. Yet, it seems like he would be able to make good use of it.


    ¡°Men. Give this County Officer Wu a funeral. Give him some silk to wear and a proper burial as a Marquis.¡± Lu Xun ordered. His actions showed that Lu Xun was prepared to give the Wu Family relief pay.


    ¡°Is it worth it for just a county officer?¡± Huo Jun could not understand especially since the man in question was already dead. Even if the man was alive, letting him keep his job was already very good. Yet, Lu Xun wanted to give this dead man a title.


    ¡°Wu Lin himself is not worth it. However, it is worth it when the Wu Family is included.¡±

 Chapter 603

    <h4>Chapter 603</h4>


    Liu Biao was in his study. Though his body is weak, he still had to get up due to an urgent report. Shiyang has fallen. The Yangzhou Navy was now threatening eight regions within Jingzhou. They were now headed towards Jiangling.


    Shiyang, Hanyang, Wuling were already lost. Jingling have already made contact with the enemy and were requesting reinforcements. The whole of Nanjun was being threatened.


    Liu Biao could not help but furrow his brow and ask himself. When did the Yangzhou Navy grow so big? With the Yangtze River serving as a natural stronghold, the Yangzhou Army should not have posed a threat. At the same time, he nned to use Yangzhou to protect Jingzhou from Cao Cao.


    He never expected Yangzhou to be equally unmatched on water.


    Liu Biao regretted allying with Liu Mang and sending him so much provisions. He regretted helping Yangzhou break away from their predicament. If Jingzhou had not given them provisions, there would have been rebellions within Yangzhou.


    However, regrets were useless. Liu Biao could only continue looking at the documents until he finally found something that he thought was strange. ¡°Who is this Wu Lin?¡± Liu Biao saw an impeachment and an exnation regarding an individual named Wu Lin.


    ¡°Milord. Wu Lin is a County Military Officer at Shiyang.¡± One person replied.


    ¡°The County Officer at Shiyang?¡± Wu Lin had a fairly important position but Jiangling¡¯s governor was Dong Zhi. In a sense, Wu Lin was this person¡¯s subordinate. If he did something wrong, just sack him. Why was there a need to impeach him?


    ¡°Father. This Wu Lin has cooperated with Yangzhou. Half the reason Shiyang had fallen was because of him. When the enemy came, he was ready to surrender to Yangzhou. That is why Shiyang had fallen so easily.¡± Liu Pan interrupted while ignoring the actual fact that Jiang Ye had killed Wu Lin, preventing said scenario from happening. Jiang Ye was just a small county magistrate. Why would Liu Pan care about him?


    The reason Liu Pan mentioned Wu Lin was because of the Wu Family of Jiangling. Jiangling could rely on the nearby Changsha so the rtionship between the Wu Family and the Huang Family were good. As Liu Pan and Huang She do not get along, the Wu Family were targeted as well.


    ¡°They dare side with those Yangzhou traitors! Execute them all!¡± Liu Biao was immediately angered. He had been betrayed so many times that he dreaded betrayals. People hated traitors the most. However, Liu Biao was muddle headed. If Wu Lin had already joined up with Yangzhou, how was he going to execute Wu Lin?


    ¡°Father. Wu Lin is already killed by our Jingzhou. It is possible that the repulsive Yangzhou traitors awarded him with the Marquis title for this reason.¡± Liu Pan said as though he understood Liu Biao¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°Dead? He got off too easily!¡± Liu Biao harrumphed.


    ¡°This person still has family in Jingzhou.¡± Liu Pan reminded.


    ¡°A family?¡± Liu Biao asked skeptically and then smiled coldly. ¡°That is good! He still has a family! What is that Jiangling Governor even doing? Confiscate their property! Kill all the males in their family and make all the women prostitutes!¡±


    ¡°Father. Jiangling¡¯s Governor is unable to arrest this family.¡± Liu Pan added oil into the fire.


    ¡°Unable to arrest?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! This Wu Lin is from the Wu Family. Governo Dong did not dare to act recklessly. He is afraid that he would offend them and destroy your reputation!¡± Liu Pan continued to speak.


    ¡°Jiangling¡¯s Wu Family?¡± Liu Biao hesitated. The Wu Family was a very rich and influential family in Jiangling. Liu Biao remembered them because they had given him a birthday gift. If he pursues Wu Lin¡¯s guilt then the Wu Family would fall into ruin as well.


    ¡°Father. The people at Nanjun are already anxious. Countless officials are starting to think for themselves. Jingling also fell without fighting. If this continues, the situation at Nanjun would be very worrying.


    ¡°No need to say anymore!¡± Liu Biao¡¯s head hurt. ¡°Pass down my orders to Governor Dong. Arrest the Wu Family. If they resist, kill them all. All of the Wu Family is to be ced into prison until further notice.¡± Yangzhou was attacking Nanjun and many officials were thinking of how to protect themselves or how to surrender. Liu Biao needed a model example to warn these officials not to surrender.


    ¡°But Father. They are nobles! What do you want Governor Dong to do?¡± Liu Pan said worriedly but he wasughing grimly in his heart.


    ¡°Nobles? Should I be afraid of the Wu Family?¡± Liu Pan¡¯s words reminded Liu Biao of the Kuai Family and the Cai Family. Though Cai Mao was under house arrest, Liu Biao did not dare to do anything to Cai Mao because of the thirty thousand troops at Fancheng. If he were to kill Cai Mao, these people would definitely attack.


    The Kuai Family was even worse. They now be like a stone, saying nothing at all. Even when Liu Biao lowered his face to ask, Kuai Yue pretended to be stupid and know nothing. Liu Biao was enraged and even thought of killing Kuai Yue but he is unable to without causing arge rippling effect throughout Jingzhou. The Cai Family and the Kuai Family were just too influential to be harmed normally. Killing them would put an end to his own position.


    Unfortunately, he has nowhere to vent his anger. Now that Liu Pan had mentioned this, Liu Biao became angrier. So, he decided to arrest the Wu Family with his own troops instead of Governor Dong¡¯s. However, this was what Liu Pan wanted. After all, Liu Pan was the one inmand of the troops. He epted his order with a smile. After this, the heads of the Wu Family members would be rolling on the floor. Eradicating the Wu Family was just the first step. Afterwards, he would take in those with animosity to the Huang Family, such as Governor Dong.

 Chapter 604

    <h4>Chapter 604</h4>


    Supplies were being carried out from the treasury. These would be used by Liu Pan to raise an army.


    Liu Pan looked at the supplies happily. With these supplies, he could finally obtain his military power. He was already obsessed. When he was exiled from Xiangyang, he swore that he would rule over Jingzhou. At the border, he found out that status was worthless. The only thing that mattered was military power. Military power could grant you power, wealth and even protect your life.


    For example, without his thirty thousand troops, Cai Mao would have already been imprisoned by Liu Biao.


    ¡°Congrattions Milord for obtaining an army of fifty thousand!¡± Liu Pan¡¯s deputy general cupped his fist.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Liu Panughed happily. ¡°Although I have another fifty thousand troops and also my Wuling elites, the Yangzhou Army is still a thorn in my side.¡± Liu Pan was not a fool. Though he had obtained military power, he also knew that this came from Wen Pin¡¯s defeat and the defection of the Jiangxia navy. Liu Pan may have wanted Jingzhou but he did not want a ruined Jingzhou.


    ¡°Milord, what is there to worry about? Jiangling City has a strong gate. As long as Jiangling stands, Nanjun would be powerful again. Milord would be able to beat back Yangzhou with your newly established fifty thousand troops!¡±


    ¡°True! Right now, the important thing is to establish these fifty thousand troops!¡± Liu Pan nodded. He had heard of Yangzhou¡¯s strength before but he also had confidence in his own troops. He had always wanted to fight against Yangzhou¡¯s troops.


    The two discussed until they heard an argument going on at the recruitment area.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Liu Pan looked over with furrowed brows. The deputy general went over to check. He quickly came back saying, ¡°Milord. There are a few wicked people that refuse to be enlisted!¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± Liu Pan furrowed his brows. He already had Liu Biao¡¯s support and supplies but he still needed to recruit people at Xiangyang. However, Xiangyang was full of prosperous people.


    Liu Biao may not be good in many things but he treated themon people well with the help of the Kuai brothers so that he could create a good economy in Jingzhou. Also, because of the environment, Jingzhou was safe from war. Themon people from other ces all flocked to Jingzhou to avoid war. It was true that it made Xiangyang flourish.


    As a result, the people all had shops or fields. They had safe jobs and were not starving. None of them had a single reason to be a soldier. On top of that, it is a well-known fact that about eighty percent of the soldiers would die on the battlefield. Only twenty percent with talent would be officers.


    Besides that, the wealthy also usually have families so they were more afraid of death. This is in contrast to the soldiers from Jiangdong who were poor thus, single. Jingzhou¡¯s original soldiers were the impoverished but now all of them were either dead or defected. How many poor people were left in Jingzhou?


    It is no wonder that recruitment at Xiangyang was a failure.


    ¡°So the recruitment is a failure!¡± Liu Pan felt his head hurt. He could not force these people to be soldiers because they wouldck a sense of belonging and end up as weak soldiers.


    ¡°Go and recruit at Wuling and Yiling. I am sure we can recruit soldiers there.¡± Liu Pan said.


    ¡°Milord. We are recruiting here precisely because we are unable to recruit soldiers there!¡± The deputy general said bitterly. He had tried before but the attempt was disrupted.


    ¡°We are also unable to recruit at Wuling and Yiling?¡± Liu Pan could not understand. These two ces were at the border that usually suffers from barbarian attacks. That was why the people there were all tough. Liu Pan¡¯s Wuling elites all came from Wuling.


    ¡°Yes!¡± The recruiter could only endure Liu Pan¡¯s criticisms. Recruiting at Wuling and Yiling? If it was before this, they could do it as Liu Pan was at the border. All the civil and military officers there were his people. However, Huang Zu has now gone to Changsha to oversee things. Naturally, there would be Huang Family members there. With the animosity between Liu Pan and Huang She, it was obvious that Liu Pan¡¯s people would be cleared out of Wuling. These people were all killed with the excuse that they had the intention to rebel.


    Liu Pan had even left weapons behind so the trail was easily investigated. Liu Pan would not be able to say that he was aiming for military power the whole time. Though the two may call each other father and son, they were not rted to each other. So, Liu Pan¡¯s people can only keep quiet.


    ¡°Recruit soldiers immediately! Also, eradicate the Wu Family of Jiangling!¡± Liu Pan said coldly. Since the Huang Family was being unjust, he would also not be polite. The Huang Family killed his people so he would kill the Huang Family¡¯s people. The prosperous Wu Family was always close with the Huang Family. Their rtionship only deepened after the Huang Family took control of Changsha.


    ¡°Yes!¡± The deputy general nodded with the intention of venting his displeasure on the Wu Family.


    ¡°As for recruitment, isn¡¯t it just a matter of wealth? Increase the pay by fifty percent. I want to see how many prosperous families are there in Xiangyang.


    ¡°Fifty percent?¡± The deputy general was stunned. That amount could raise another twenty five thousand troops had it been at the normal price. However, Liu Biao had only provided with enough money for fifty thousand. They would not have enough money.


    ¡°No money? We certainly don¡¯t have enough money but the Wu Family has money!¡± Liu Pan said coldly. Liu Biao had already given the order for the Wu Family to be arrested until further notice. Their properties would also be seized. So there was nothing wrong with Liu Pan using their property.


    ¡°Milord is so intelligent!¡± The deputy general ttered.


    ¡°Take the armored cavalry and go and arrest everyone from the Wu Family. Do not let them have any time to prepare!¡± Liu Pan said. He spared no effort in bringing the Wu Family down.


    ¡°Milord. What if they resist?¡±


    ¡°Haha! That would be good! I am more afraid that they would not resist!¡± Liu Pan sneered. If the Wu Family did not resist, then Liu Pan could not do much. However, if they resist, Liu Pan could just kill them. After all, Liu Biao wanted to intimidate the other nobles from surrendering while Liu Pan wanted to intimidate the Huang Family.


    ***


    ¡°Master! There is a soldier outside saying he needs to meet you!¡± Wu Fan, the head of the Wu Family, heard one of his servants tell him.


    ¡°A soldier? From where?¡± Wu Fan asked.


    ¡°Master. The soldier says he is from Xiangyang. He is General Huang¡¯s subordinate!¡± The servant replied as he gasped for breath.


    ¡°General Huang? Which General Huang?¡± Wu Fan wondered. The only general he knew of from the Huang Family was General Huang Zu. However, Huang Zu is at Changsha. Regardless, if it was the Huang Family¡¯s people then he had to treat them well.


    ¡°Quickly invite him in!¡± Wu Fan ordered. Soon, an exhausted man entered and cupped his fist towards Wu Fan. ¡°General Huang¡¯s subordinate greeted.


    ¡°Come. Take a seat here and have a drink before speaking.¡± Realizing that it was Huang She¡¯s subordinate, Wu Fan spoke courteously unlike the head of house. He even gave up the seat of honor to the officer.


    ¡°No need. There is an urgent matter that needs to be reported!¡± The officer replied. Wu Fan also did not press the issue.


    ¡°House head. The General wants you to know that Liu Pan has decided to make use of Wu Lin¡¯s matter to nder the Wu Family. He hopes that the Wu Family would be able to make preparations!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Wu Fan was stunned. The county officer Wu Lin, was given a Marquis title by Yangzhou. Wu Fan did not care as Wu Lin was from a branch family. He was not a direct descendant. Wu Lin only managed to be a county officer because he was good at ttering.


    When Wu Lin obtained the Marquis title and was buried by Yangzhou, Wu Fan initially made light of it. This is because Wu Lin was the only one who got a Marquis title. He never expected someone to make use of this incident to attack him.


    ¡°The Second Lord, Liu Pan?¡± Wu Fan could not remember offending him. He wondered if he was simply a secondary target because Liu Pan wanted to deal with the Huang Family.


    ¡°Wu Family Head. You need to quickly make preparations!¡± The officer said.


    Wu Fan was about to move when he heard some sounds at the lobby. ¡°Looks like I won¡¯t have enough time.¡±


    At the lobby, the feudal officials were swaggered into the Wu Family¡¯s residence. Though Wu Fan was not an official, his status was quite high so even officials needed to respect him.


    ¡°Why? Am I not allowed here? Or is it because something fishy plot is being made here and you are afraid I woulde?¡± Dong Zhi, the provincial governorughed. He had not done anything to the Wu Family in the past because his family migrated while the Wu Family were locals. As a result, he had less influence even though he had a higher rank.


    It was only because Dong Zhi was the governor that he was swallowed up by the Wu Family. There was only one Jiangling. The Dong Family and the Wu Family both wanted to fully upy Jiangling so they would not get along.


    ¡°Of course not. Unless someone is nning to frame me. Haha.¡± Wu Fanughed but his eyes narrowed. Only those with ill intent woulde in the first ce.


    ¡°Hmph! I want to see how long you can refuse to admit what happened!¡± Dong Zhi said. ¡°Wu Fan. This is a document from Xiangyang! You all have conspired with the enemy, Yangzhou, and betrayed Jingzhou. Do you still refuse to admit it? Men! Come and arrest everyone from the Wu Family!¡± The men Dong Zhi brought with him were all Jiangling¡¯s bailiffs. There were several hundred of them.


    ¡°I have nothing to say if you want to pin crimes on me! Let us see who dares toe and arrest the Wu Family¡¯s people!¡± Wu Fan sneered. He was also confident as he had a lot of servants. The servants all took out weapons to stand in front of the bailiff.


    ¡°Good! You dare to keep personal soldiers! It seems you have always plotted to rebel!¡± Dong Zhi sneered at the servants.


    This was a ridiculous im as everyone had personal soldiers. This was more for protection. Without these soldiers, these nobles would have already been killed off by others. Dong Zhi¡¯s im only made Wu Fan¡¯s sneer deepen.


    ¡°Dong Zhi! You want to nder me and say I betrayed Jingzhou? I want to go and ask General Huang Zu and see if the Lord really said I had betrayed Jingzhou! Or is it you just trying to implicate me!¡± Wu Fan brought up his patron, Huang Zu who carried a lot of influence with Liu Biao.


    Huang Zu, Cai Mao and Wen Pin were the main figures of Jingzhou¡¯s army. However, Wen Pin had no influential family so Cai Mao and Huang Zu were the ones that controlled things. Since Cai Mao was under house arrest, Huang Zu¡¯s position had strengthened.


    ¡°There is no need for you to go and ask Huang Zu!¡± Someone spoke up as Dong Zhi hesitated. The man turned around to see heavy cavalry entering the residence. None of them got off their horses.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Dong Zhi was puzzled as he looked at the neers. As horses were very precious at Jiangnan. Dong Zhi had never seen heavy cavalry before.


    ¡°Master Dong. I am under orders from the Second Lord to arrest the rebellious Wu Family!¡± Themander of the cavalry said.


    ¡°Deputy general Xu?¡± Dong Zhi recalled the name and cupped his fist. He did not dare to act arrogant.


    ¡°Master Dong. It has been a while.¡±


    ¡°Liu Pan¡¯s subordinate?¡± Wu Fan saw that Dong Zhi and the other party were getting along well.


    ¡°You must be Wu Fan of the Wu Family. The Lord and the Second Lord ordered for everyone in the Wu Family to be imprisoned. Your family property seized and you are to be in prison until further notice.


    ¡°Enter prison until further notice? Property seized?¡± Wu Fan was stunned. What is the difference between that and wanting their lives? The Wu Family had been in Jiangling for many generations. They were an influential family before Liu Biao even appeared. Now they had to hand over their property? Everyone felt indignant at this injustice as they red at Dong Zhi and the deputy general.


    ¡°Haha.¡± The deputy generalughed as he saw their reactions. The angrier they are, the better.


    ¡°Patriach! This cannot be tolerated! They want to throw us all in prison and take all our property as well? These property were given down by our ancestors! When we were here, this Liu Biao wasn¡¯t even around!¡±


    ¡°Let us fight! Either way, we will still die so we might as well fight!¡± One person shouted. Wu Fan simply listened as more and more people suggested that they fight.


    The troops brought over by the deputy general started to breathe heavily and sneered. They were just waiting to start a bloodbath. Unfortunately, they were destined to be disappointed.


    ¡°Put down your swords and wait for the deputy general and Govener Dong¡¯s orders.¡± Wu Fan said. He did not want to end the Wu Family¡¯s line here. If it was just Wu Fan or his immediate family then he would resist. There was no excuse to be given to people that pins crimes on others. They would naturally not let you live a good life either way.


    However, this involved the whole Wu n so Wu Fan shrank back. Besides, they still had a way out. There is still Huang Zu. The Huang Family was theirst hope.


    ¡°Haha! You are truly a wise man!¡± The deputy general mocked. Wise men submits to the circumstances.


    ¡°I am not wise. I simply believe General Huang Zu would find justice for me. It is better than those who frame others maliciously.¡± Wu Fan replied coldly.


    Wu Fan mentioned Huang Zu again. This caused Dong Zhi to feel fear. He could afford to offend the Wu Family but not the Huang Family. If Huang Zu got involved, it was possible that Liu Biao would kill Dong Zhi to appease Huang Zu.


    Deputy General Xu knew why Huang Zu was being mentioned. It was said to suppress him. After all, Wu Fan¡¯s did not even hide his killing intent. However, he did not care.


    ¡°General Huang Zu? Although General Huang Zu is attentive even to the finest detail, I am afraid he would not have the time!¡±


    ¡°Even so, I believe he would seek justice for us!¡±


    ¡°How do you n on informing General Huang Zu about this injustice?¡±


    ¡°Of course by mouth!¡±


    ¡°But what if you cannot speak anymore?¡± The deputy generalughed.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Men! The traitor Wu Fan conspired with the enemy and betrayed Jingzhou. He attempted to seize control of Jiangling. When the matter is exposed, he resisted! Exterminate them all!¡±


    ¡°You dare!¡± Wu Fan¡¯s eyes grew wide. What is this deputy general trying to do?


    ¡°Why would I not dare?¡± The deputy general sneered. The Huang Family was his Lord¡¯s enemies. Now that there was a chance to cut off one of the Huang Family¡¯s wings. Since Wu Fan chose not to rebel, the deputy general made them rebels on purpose. ¡°Men! Kill them!¡±


    ¡°Liu Pan!¡± Wu Fan shouted hatefully. His servants had all dropped their weapons earlier so they were caught unprepared and were easily killed.


    Dong Zhi watched all this with disbelief. He wanted to rece the Wu Family but even he was not ruthless enough to want them all exterminated. Now all of them were being ughtered.


    ¡°Master. What should we do?¡± One of the bailiffs asked. He was frightened by the scene. The people were just being killed without emotion or reason.


    ¡°What can we do besides watch and see how things goes?¡± Dong Zhi replied. His legs were trembling and his body was covered in sweat.


    ¡°Governor Dong. You seem hot.¡± The deputy generalughed.


    ¡°No, no!¡± Dong Zhi quickly shook his head. The deputy general¡¯s smile was like that of a demon.


    ¡°Governor Dong. You don¡¯t actually have to be afraid. This is how we should be dealing with our enemies. However, the Second Lord is still treating you with respect.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Dong Zhi just stammered without meaning.


    ¡°If you listen to us, in the future, a high position and great wealth would be yours. Do you only want to be Jiangling¡¯s governor? I am sure you know there will be a lot of open positions in Xiangyang. I am sure you can make the Dong Family influential like the Huang Family, Cai Family and Kuai Family!¡± The deputy general continued to speak.


    ¡°The Dong Family?¡± Dong Zhi¡¯s eyes glinted. He wanted the Dong Family to be influential. That was why he was enemies with Wu Fan in the first ce. He thought about what would happened if his Dong Family was influential like the Cai Family and the Kuai Family and became excited.


    ¡°Are your words true?¡± Dong Zhi asked.


    ¡°Of course! As long as our Second Lord¡¯s ambition is realized, you will be a minister with outstanding service. An influential position would not be out of reach!¡± The deputy general continued to bait Dong Zhi.


    Dong Zhi bit his lip and then said, ¡°If the Second Lord has any orders, this Dong Zhi would not hesitate to go through water and tread on fire.¡±


    ¡°Good! What is important is Governor Dong¡¯s promise!¡± The deputy general nodded. ¡°Governor Dong. Our Second Lord right now needs your help.¡±


    ¡°Hm? General Xu, please speak.¡± Dong Zhi was puzzled. If Liu Pan was unable to deal with it, how would he be able to? Yet, he still cupped his fist and asked for the details.


    ¡°Governor Dong. Our Lord has given the order for a new army of fifty thousand troops to be recruited. However, we could only recruit twenty thousand troops in Xiangyang. So¡­¡±


    ¡°That is no problem. We need thirty thousand more? As long as the Second Lord¡¯s provisions are here, I will be able to gather the best men in Jiangling to enter the Second Lord¡¯s service!¡± Dong Zhi said. It would be hard to recruit at Xiangyang but it was not so bad in Jiangling.


    ¡°Provisions? Haha. If we send provisions here and then you have to send the troops back, how long would it take?¡± The deputy generalughed.


    ¡°General Xu. What do you mean?¡± Dong Zhi deliberately asked.


    ¡°Of course, it means that you will have to bear the costs!¡± The deputy general replied. Dong Zhi was struck dumb.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°General Xu must not have known. Jiangling¡¯s treasury only has enough for two years of expense for a hundred thousand troops. However, these were given by the Lord. The ones guarding it are also the Lord¡¯s people who can report directly to him. If I were to use this money, the Lord will surely find out. When he does, this official can no longer keep his head. Though this official¡¯s head is unimportant, it might also harm the Second Lord¡¯s ambition!¡± Dong Zhi replied. He did not have enough to recruit thirty thousand men with his own money and he could not use the money form Jiangling¡¯s treasury. That money is something of an emergency wealth Liu Biao had left behind for his children. Jiangling was something of a secondary capital in Jingzhou.


    ¡°Haha! Governor Dong. Why are you not using the wealth in front of you?¡± The deputy generalughed and pointed.


    ¡°The wealth in front of me?¡± Dong Zhi was stunned but he quickly understood when he looked at the direction the deputy general was pointing at. The man was pointing at the Wu Family. As an influential family they naturally had a lot of money.


    The Wu Family was finished but their wealth was still there. It was not hard to use their wealth as provisions for the army.


    ¡°General Xu, please convey to the Second Lord that I will certainly prepare for him thirty thousand men. I would also supply them with armor.


    ¡°In that case, I will thank Governor Dong on the Lord¡¯s behalf!¡± The deputy general smiled. The reason why he did not do all these himself is to use Dong Zhi as a scapegoat. While the Wu Family was killed by Liu Pan, their property was confiscated by Dong Zhi. Most people were more concerned about who did the confiscating. They would think that Liu Pan acted because Dong Zhi coveted the Wu Family¡¯s property. They would shift the me to Dong Zhi and say that he is greedy. Dong Zhi also know this but at this point, it is not like he has any other choice.


    The Wu Family was finished and the Huang Family would not spare him. Since he would not be able to exin himself to the Huang Family, it would be better to seek refuge as Liu Pan¡¯s subordinate.


    ¡°Dong Zhi! Liu Pan! The two of you will die horribly!¡± Wu Fan was covered in blood, his eyes bloodshot. He looked at all of his dead servants and family members. He knew that the Wu Family was already eradicated.


    ¡°You still dare to be conceited?¡± The deputy general mocked coldly and pped Wu Fan away. Wu Fan¡¯s face turned swollen and even more bloodied from the hit. The influential head of the Wu Family now looked so miserable.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Wu Fan suddenlyughed as he looked out the door.


    ¡°Why are youughing?¡±


    ¡°It is because someone will avenge me! Iugh because I can see your end! You all will die!¡± Wu Fanughed hysterically.


    ¡°Avenge you? Haha. Are you still relying on Huang Zu?¡± The deputy general said in disdain. ¡°Then let me tell you that even Huang Zu won¡¯t be able to protect himself. The day Milord gets into power is the day Huang Zu will die!¡±


    ¡°If you are talking about the Wu Family, then let me tell you that Milord is not afraid of the Wu Family before this, much less now. If you want to me someone, me Huang She for provoking Milord. Killing you is just to teach him a lesson!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Wu Fanughed bitterly. He now understood why Wu Lin¡¯s branch family could cause his whole family to be wiped out. That is because the real reason was the Huang Family. ¡°You all will die. Someone will avenge me!¡± Wu Fan continued to say.


    ¡°Oh really? Then I hope you can watch yourself be avenged in hell!¡± The deputy general said and then cut off Wu Fan¡¯s head. The head flew andnded in his hands.


    ¡°The traitor Wu Fan is dead and the Wu Family no longer exist! Burn the rest!¡± The deputy general ordered. Soon, the Wu Family¡¯s residence started to burn. The Wu Family who have survived for many generations in Jiangling had turned to ash.


    ***


    ¡°Fa¡­ Father!¡± A young woman muttered while holding back her tears as she saw her residence burn down.


    ¡°Dong Zhi! Liu Pan! You will pay for this in blood!¡± The woman said as she looked at Dong Zhi¡¯s fat figure and Liu Pan¡¯s banner.


    This young woman was Wu Fan¡¯s daughter Wu Mi. Wu Fan had three sons and one daughter. The eldest son was supposed to manage the Wu Family. The second son died young. The third son had left the house. He had supposedly be an official at the Shu River. All that was left was the only daughter of the Wu Family who was born during Wu Fan¡¯ster years. As a result, Wu Mi was spoiled. She was given everything she was asked for.


    At first, Wu Fan had thought of marrying Wu Mi to Huang She but she objected to it. She even threatened tomit suicide. As a result, Wu Fan could only give up. That incident alone made her daughter give him the cold shoulder. As Wu Fan spoiled his daughter and also wanted to keep their rtionship happy, he pretended not to know when his daughter secretly goes out. He simply dispatched a few people to protect her.


    However, Wu Mi was intelligent. She managed throw off her bodyguards and also protect herself. She thought of enjoying herself for a day before returning home. She never expected her home burned down and her family members killed.


    Wu Mi changed her clothes into something that was jet ck and nauseatingly smelly before approaching her home.


    ¡°Come! Who is here to transport corpses? Three coins per person!¡± The Wu Family¡¯s residence may have burned down but not everything could be burned to ash. So some of themon people were hired to clean up the ce.


    Wu Mi stepped towards the person in charge and shouted. ¡°Brother! Can I do it?¡± Her tone was low to make it sound like a man.


    ¡°You?¡± The man looked at Wu Mi¡¯s pale thin arms and felt doubtful. Wu Mi looked like she couldn¡¯t do any hard work and was smelly.


    ¡°What happened to you?¡±


    ¡°Brother. I carelessly spilled some dung which is why I smell this way.¡±


    ¡°Sigh. How unlucky! You are thin and smelly, how could you do such work? Get lost!¡± The man replied impatiently.


    ¡°Brother!¡± Wu Mi suddenly knelt down.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± The man in charge was also just amon person. Normally, no one would kneel towards him. ¡°Little brother. What is wrong with you?¡± He wanted to help Wu Mi up but Wu Mi was so smelly that he was at a loss.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± The others passing by also started toe over to take a look when Wu Mi started kneeling.


    ¡°Brother, take pity! My family has a starving child who have not eaten for days. The child will die if I still cannot earn enough money. Please show some mercy and allow me to work!¡± Wu Mi knelt. Coincidentally, she was also facing towards the Wu Family¡¯s residence.


    ¡°Get up. Quickly get up!¡±


    ¡°I will not until you promise to give me the job!¡±


    At this point, the busybodies started to criticize. ¡°What kind of person is this to let people kneel on the floor?¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright. I will promise!¡± The man said helplessly. After all, he needed a lot of people so another extra hand would not make much a difference regardless of whether it is helpful or not.


    ¡°Thank you brother!¡± Wu Mi once again knocked her head on the floor.


    ¡°Follow me in.¡± The man was now afraid of Wu Mi. He led Wu Mi into the ruins but Wu Mi suddenly stopped at the doorstep.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Come in quickly! If you still don¡¯te in, you don¡¯t need toe in anymore! I am not so charitable!¡± The man became irritable.


    Wu Mi could only follow the man in. As she looked around her, tears welled up in her eyes. Everything around her looked so familiar.


    ¡°Come, this is what you need to do. Clean up that timber!¡± The man said to Wu Mi and then left.


    ¡°Oh, a neer? What rtionship do you have with the manager? Are you a rtive? How enviable it is to get the job of cleaning up the timber.¡± One nearby worker spoke.


    Wu Mi did not respond so the worker continued to speak. ¡°How tragic. There were several hundred people here but they were all killed! Sigh, to die and then burned. How cruel.¡±


    Wu Mi¡¯s hands suddenly stopped. If one paid attention, they could see that she was trembling.


    ¡°Your luck is good. Look at me, I have to clear up these corpses!¡± The workerined. It was no wonder since the corpses were burned, giving off an unpleasant stench. He felt like he would no longer be able to eat meat anymore after that day.


    ¡°How about I switch with you?¡± Wu Mi offered.


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± The worker was dumbstruck but his eyes glinted. The timber was heavy but it was much better than moving corpses.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Wu Mi nodded.


    ¡°Alright! Remember that you are the one that offered. You cannot take it back!¡± The worker quickly agreed and went to the fallen wood. He was afraid that Wu Mi would change her mind.


    Wu Mi did not seem to have anyint as she went towards the corpses.


    ¡°Mother. Your child is unfilial. She cannot apany you in your old age.¡±


    ¡°San¡¯er. Didn¡¯t you say you would help me take care of father? Why are you like this now?¡±


    ¡°Xiao Hong. Didn¡¯t you want to marry into a good family? Get up. I will help you find one.¡± Wu Mi muttered as she looked at the dead. They weren¡¯tpletely burned to ashes so she could still recognize them.


    ¡°Sigh. I didn¡¯t expect this sick ghost to be so hardworking.¡± The manager looked at Wu Mi with interest. He thought he would suffer a loss employing her but she worked so vigorously.


    ¡°Hey. Go and throw these corpses at the grave over there and it would be enough.¡±


    The corpses were loaded onto a trolley. They were moved to a hill on the west side of the city. It was filled with straw and wooden stakes. The rich could leave an inscription on a tablet while the poor simply wrapped the corpse up with straw and then left the body somewhere. The whole hill was full of corpses so the workers were afraid.


    ¡°Hey. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s cold?¡± One worker said to Wu Mi. ¡°This ce is so eerie. Let us quickly leave the bodies here and go!¡± The sky was turning dark and the winter wind was cold.


    However, Wu Mi paid the man no heed. She alone dug graves for the dead without any fear. She then crammed the corpses in a grave.


    ¡°We should really leave.¡± The worker urged. No one was willing to stay at a grave.


    However, Wu Mi continued to ignore him and knelt down.


    ¡°Hey. Did one of your family members die here too?¡± The worker asked. It was not so bad since there were two of them. If he was alone, he would have already ran away especially with all the vultures, stray dogs and fireflies around.


    Wu Mi mumbled to herself in front of the grave. ¡°Father, mother. Your daughter is unfillial so she cannot apany you. Big brother, you must take good care of father and mother. You all can go and pay second brother a visit. San¡¯er, Xiao Hong. The two of you can be together. Don¡¯t think I never notice. Xiao Hong, you have always liked San¡¯er. And San¡¯er, you better take care of Xiao Hong properly. She is a good woman. Do not disappoint her. Xiao Hong, if San¡¯er bullies you, tell me immediately. I will help you teach him a lesson.¡±


    ¡°Father. Mother. This child will visit you after she has taken revenge. You all will not die in vain. I will make sure Dong Zhi and Liu Pan pay for this in blood.¡± Wu Mi¡¯s words became softer as she spoke. The cloth covering her hair came undone, causing her long hair to sway.


    ¡°Argh! A ghost!¡± The worker shouted and ran away. Having long hair was like the standard for ghosts.


    ¡°Haha.¡± Wu Mi sneered as vengeance rippled in her heart.

 Chapter 605

    <h4>Chapter 605</h4>


    Shiyang, Hanyang, Wuling, Jingling. These cities either fell easily or without a single fight. Yangzhou had already obtained the Jiangxia region and half of Nanjun. If they included Nanyang, it would be about three regions. This was almost half of Jingzhou¡¯s territory.


    Everything seemed like it was going well but Lu Xun was the only one who knew of the difficulties.


    ¡°General Lu, what¡¯s wrong? Have you not limatized?¡± Huo Jun asked. When he and the others entered Jingling, Jingling surrendered. Yangzhou had also given them advance notice so there were no incidents in Jingling. Lu Xun now used the original governor¡¯s residence to discuss matters and was looking at the map with a frown.


    The problem of not limatizing was not exactly a small problem nor was it a major problem. Huo Jun was worried as most high ranking officers died in battle after suffering from this.


    ¡°Haha. I have lived at Jingchu for so long. If this was the case, I would have died long ago.¡± Lu Xun shook his head. He would only experience this problem if he went North instead.


    ¡°Then what is the problem?¡± Huo Jun was puzzled because of Lu Xun¡¯s unsightly appearance.


    ¡°Oh? This is because I didn¡¯t sleepst night.¡± Lu Xun replied. He took a look in a mirror to see how unsightly he looked.


    ¡°General. You haven¡¯t slept?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Xun nodded. ¡°Zhongmiao. Come and see this!¡± Lu Xun said as he pointed at the map.


    ¡°Jiangling?¡± Huo Jun looked at the ce Lu Xun was pointing at.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It is Jiangling.¡± Lu Xun nodded. ¡°Why do you think we abandoned Jiangdong to attack Jingzhou?¡±


    ¡°That is to concentrate our forces and defeat Jingzhou.¡± Huo Jun replied. Yangzhou only had forty thousand men. If they were to split up, they would only have twenty thousand men. So it was better to concentrate their forces.


    ¡°You are half right!¡± Lu Xun replied. ¡°We concentrate our forces on one side because we do not have enough troops. However, we chose to attack Jingzhou instead of Jiangdong because Jingzhou is rich.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we progressing really well right now? We already captured Shiyang, Hanyang and Wuling.¡± Huo Jun could not understand.


    ¡°Hahaha. Ten of Shiyang and Hanyang cannot evenpare to a city.¡± Lu Xun said as he pointed at Jiangling.


    ¡°Our army is more powerful right now but Jingzhou is rich. If we give them time, they would be able to quickly form another navy.¡±


    ¡°So what if they formed another one? They would still lose to us!¡± One nearby officermented. Many other officers agreed with his words. Yangzhou¡¯s new ships were far more powerful than the towered ships. Huo Jun and the others were also envious of it.


    ¡°Haha. We can say that but we would still need Jingzhou to attack first. What if they were to withdraw and hide at their ports?¡± If that were to happen, Yangzhou¡¯s new ships would not able of much use since it needed to fight opponents directly. It would be a problem if it turned into a war of attrition. Though Yangzhou was more powerful, it was still not powerful enough topletely defeat Jingzhou. Even if they could, it would be a phyrric victory.


    ¡°Right now, we need to strike at Jingzhou to ensure that they could not raise a new army! We cannot allow them any time to spare. To do this, we need to attack Jiangling, their most flourishing area at Nanjun, and their second capital. Not counting their poption, their reserves alone is enough to raise an army of hundred thousand and supply them for two years.¡±


    ¡°He can raise an army of hundred thousand and can even supply them for two years?¡± Huo Jun took a deep breath. He knew that Liu Biao was wealthy but he did not expect Liu Biao to be this wealthy. Jiangling was only the second capital and it could already do this much. If this is the case, what about Xiangyang?


    ¡°We must capture Jiangling to strengthen our army. On top of that, we would be able to destroy Jingzhou¡¯s foundation, making them unable to form a huge fleet even after three years of recuperation. If we can do this, Jingzhou would no longer be a threat.


    ¡°Then let us head straight for Jiangling! What is the point of staying anxious here?¡± Huo Jun said. He was normally a calm person who does things step by step. However, Lu Xun¡¯s words made him excited enough to want to take Jiangling immediately.


    ¡°Jiangling is easy to conquer but the route is hard to travel through.¡± Lu Xun shook his head helplessly. If things were easy, he wouldn¡¯t have needed Huo Jun to tell him to attack. Unfortunately the route was problematic. It was a famous ce called the Huarong Road. It was a huge swamp that could swallow up a person. If no one guided the way, one could die in it.


    Even the guides that have lived nearby for years only know a few paths there. The others don¡¯t know the ce at all.


    Without getting through Huarong Road, they would not be able to attack Jiangling at all. This was what Lu Xun was worried about.


    ¡°The swamp? Allow me to take a look!¡± Huo Jun wanted to go and take a look at the Huarong Road and quickly took a few hundred men with him. He returned in half a day looking battered and exhausted with only a few dozen people. The rest were lost in the swamp. Huo Jun himself almost sunk into the swamp. He managed to escape because his reaction was good.


    ¡°General. I am ashamed.¡± Huo Jun¡¯s face was red in shame from his failure.


    ¡°Sigh. I cannot me Zhongmiao for this.¡± Lu Xun shook his head helplessly. Were they really unable to get pass Huarong Road?


    ¡°General! A white clothed schr is outside requesting an audience.¡±

 Chapter 606

    <h4>Chapter 606</h4>


    Due to the pressure from Yangzhou, there were official meetings every day at Xiangyang. Liu Biao had no choice but to drag his ill body out early in the morning.


    ¡°Everyone. Are there any important matters?¡± Liu Biao asked the officials. Most of it were usually minor matters like the livelihood of the people, or about some schr. Although Liu Biao was fidgety, he would still have to listen to everything as only a diligent Lord would be able to gain the people¡¯s loyalty.


    ¡°Milord. This general has an important matter to report!¡± Themander of Liu Biao¡¯s bodyguard himself was the first to speak up.


    ¡°Huang She?¡± Liu Biao looked at the man kneeling at him with doubt. Huang She was with Liu Biao the entire day so why bring the matter up now? That being said, he did not stop Huang She from speaking. ¡°Speak!¡±


    ¡°Milord. I want to impeach someone. This person is throwing his weight around and used Milord¡¯s authority to harm loyal subjects!¡± Huang She started to speak. However, the others already knew who Huang She was referring to even before Huang She had finished speaking. There was only one person who would make Huang She act this way.


    As expected, Huang She soon turned and pointed angrily at Liu Pan. ¡°I want to impeach General Liu Pan.¡± However, Liu Pan onlyughed indifferently.


    ¡°General Liu. How much hatred did you have for the Wu Family for you to have ughtered all of them and burn their residence?¡± Huang She asked loudly.


    Huang She¡¯s words immediately caused an uproar. They did not know about this matter but they certainly knew of the Wu Family in Jiangling. After all, the Wu Family had been very influential and only grew in power after allying with the Huang Family. Yet, now they were hearing that the Wu Family were exterminated by Liu Pan?


    ¡°The Wu Family?¡± Liu Biao initially did not care but Huang She¡¯s words reminded him of the Wu Family who was a noble family. How could they have been exterminated like this? These nobles were one of the reasons for his sessful career.


    ¡°My child. What happened?¡± Liu Biao asked with a frown.


    ¡°Father. Have you forgotten that the County Officer from Shiyang named Wu Lin came from this Wu Family. Because of Wu Lin, our Shiyang fell easily to Yangzhou. That is why you made me investigate the Wu Family.¡± Liu Pan exined himself.


    ¡°The Lord ordered you to investigate the Wu Family so you ughtered them all?¡± Huang She asked angrily.


    ¡°No.¡± Liu Pan shook his head. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have known if I did not investigate but what I found after investigating was frightening. The Wu Family works in the shipbuilding business. ording to their ledger, they have sold ships to Jiangdong! Father, please look at this.¡± Liu Pan took out a ledger. He was obviously very prepared for this. On top of that, the ledger wasn¡¯t forged but authentic.


    ¡°Selling ships to Jiangdong?¡± Liu Biao skeptically took the ledger. The moment he read it, he immediately became angry. The Wu Family had indeed sold ships to Jiangdong though it was over a year ago. On top of that, they sold mengchong. That year, Jiangdong and Jingzhou were fighting against each other so selling ships to the enemy was like helping the enemy.


    Huang She immediately realized that the situation was turning bad for him. Trade between Jiangdong and Jingzhou were quitemon as both were at the Yangtze River. It was normal for there to be trade or else the nobles would end up poor and hungry. Selling ships was also normal as long as it was notrge like towered ships but the Wu Family still sold mengchong. When the Huang Family controlled Jiangxia, they too sold salt and iron to Jiangdong. All of these businesses gave Jiangdong business and life though it is not something they would dere openly.


    ¡°Even so, you should not have exterminated the entire family!¡± Huang She used. ¡°Today is the Wu Family, what about tomorrow and the day after? Who would be next? The Zhou Family? The Li Family? I am afraid only the Kuai Family, Cai Family and Huang Family will be left in the future!¡±


    Huang She¡¯s words made all the other officials start to be hostile towards Liu Pan. They were nobles too so the extermination of the Wu Family did not sit well with them. Their expression towards Liu Pan changed.


    ¡°I initially thought of sending them to Xiangyang to be convicted but I never expected the rebels to try and surrender to Yangzhou. My subordinates had to defend themselves!¡± Liu Pan shook his head and said to Liu Biao.


    ¡°Bullshit!¡± Huang She shouted angrily. Huang She would never believe that the Wu Family would surrender to Yangzhou as both families had a very intimate rtionship. Wu Fan even thought of marrying his daughter to Huang She. If the Huang Family were enemies with Liu Mang, it was unlikely for the Wu Family to surrender to Liu Mang.


    ¡°Haha. Father. This is the Governor Dong Zhi¡¯s testimony!¡± Liu Pan stepped forward to give Liu Biao a letter. Written on it was Dong Zhi¡¯s testimony regarding the Wu Family¡¯s crimes. Even trivial matters were included in attempts to implicate the Wu Family as Yangzhou¡¯s allies. Some examples were things like the Wu Family having several concubines from Shouchun, or any business dealings with Yangzhou.


    ¡°You are just pinning crimes!¡± Huang She red angrily at Liu Pan. The Wu Family was like the Huang Family¡¯s arm. Yet it was cut off. How could Huang She not feel angry?


    ¡°Haha!¡± Liu Pan did not refute it. The fact that he killed the Wu Family was already there and there was nothing Huang She could do about it.


    ¡°Report! An urgent report from Jiangling!¡±

 Chapter 607

    <h4>Chapter 607</h4>


    Turning back time a little bit. The Yangzhou Army started to move before the sky even turned bright. Hundreds of ships headed from Shiyang towards Jingzhou¡¯s most prosperous province, Nanjun. When Liu Biao entered Jingzhou, he ced the Kuai Family, the Huang Family and the Cai Family in power, pulling the other noble families in as well. That was why there was not much damage besides the Wang Family and the Deng Family. Liu Biao obtained aplete Jingzhou. After that, there were a lot of wars at the Central ins such as the Yellow Turban Rebellion. The people who were left homeless as a result of the war all ran to Jingzhou.


    Jingzhou had the Yangtze River and also had fertilend. Gradually the poption grew to millions. The nobles from Yangzhou and Yuzhou also escaped to Jingzhou, bringing their riches with them. Cao Cao, Yuan Shu and even Yuan Shao also did business with Jingzhou, enriching Jingzhou even more. It would not be an exaggeration to say that Jingzhou was the richest ce in the Three Kingdoms.


    And where is the most prosperous ce in Jingzhou? That was Xiangyang, its capital, which was both its economic and cultural center. It has the governor¡¯s residence, the Lumen Academy, and a lot of merchants.


    The prosperity in Xiangyang also caused another ce to prosper. That ce is Jiangling. Although Jiangling was not as prosperous as Xiangyang, it had both the Yangtze River and the Huarong Road to protect it. With that geographical advantage, it was a good ce to defend.


    Every family would find themselves an ¡®escape route¡¯ for times of danger. Jiangling was Liu Biao¡¯s ¡®escape route¡¯. Liu Biao stored arge deposit of wealth there in case Xiangyang could no longer hold. That was why to fully conquer Jingzhou, one would need to capture both Xiangyang and Jiangling. Xiangyang was too far but Jiangling was right in front of them. Unfortunately, the Huarong Road was blocking the way. Yet, there was someone here saying that he knows how to get through Huarong Road. How could Lu Xun not feel excited?


    Tens of thousands of troops travelled for half a day and arrived at the entrance of the Huarong Road. It was a swamp filled with the nauseating smell of rot. Those that do not know how to get through Huarong Road was doomed to perish.


    ¡°General. Can we really rely on this person?¡± Huo Jun asked Lu Xun. He looked at Huarong Road nervously as he himself had almost died thest time he entered this ce. He went in with over a hundred men and only returned with a dozen. He could not even find their corpses.


    One white clothed schr had suddenly appeared saying he knew the way through Huarong Road. Huo Jun wanted to torture and interrogate him but he was stopped by Lu Xun. Lu Xun did not only believe the schr. He even brought the whole army out.


    Instead of replying to Huo Jun, Lu Xun turned towards the schr. ¡°You. How do we proceed from here?¡±


    ¡°There are two methods to choose.¡± The schr replied.


    ¡°Two methods?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Two methods.¡± The schr nodded. ¡°The first is toy down grass. The Huarong Road is full of swamp but if you cover the area with grass, you can pass through.¡± The problem with the swamp was that it was easy to sink into the soft ground. However, it would not be a problem if the way was paved.


    Lu Xun frowned. Though this solution was feasible, it would take a year to reach Jiangling and on top of that, there cannot be any heavy rain for the year. Lu Xun and the others did not have the time or the provisions for this.


    ¡°What about the second method?¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you do not want to use the first method? If you mobilized a hundred thousand men and peasants, you should be able to get through in about a month.¡± The schr asked.


    ¡°No.¡± Lu Xun shook his head. Mobilizing a hundred thousand peasants was harder than it sounds. Besides that, Spring wasing. They could not allow the fields to be abandoned.


    ¡°Then the second method it is! It is to use a narrow road. Let me warn you that it is extremely risky.¡±


    ¡°Extremely risky?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You may sink into the swamp and die in the Huarong Road. Even if you do not sink into the swamp, you may die from the poisonous air, ferocious animals, poisonous snakes and insects.¡± The schr warned Lu Xun about the dangers.


    Lu Xun frowned. The Huarong Road was more dangerous than he expected. All of these threats were not things that men couldpete with. Huo Jun was also silent as he had already encountered this before.


    ¡°All of this is not a problem as long as we can get through! Death ismon in war!¡± Lu Xun replied. If he wanted to capture Jiangling, he needed to go through Huarong Road. Initially, they could attack through the river but Jingzhou had a capable person. They sank their own ships and blocked the entire river.


    The schr nodded. ¡°Most importantly, because the path is narrow, you can only take two thousand men.¡±


    ¡°Two thousand men? What are you ying at?¡± Huo Jun finally spoke up dissatisfied. They were not doing this for fun but to go to war. After getting through Huarong Road, it was likely that only one thousand men would be left. How could they attack Jiangling? Even if they somehow managed to obtain Jiangling, they would still need to defend it.


    ¡°Whether you go or not depends on you.¡± The schr replied without care.


    ¡°General. I think this person is not speaking the truth! Let us interrogate him!¡± Huo Jun said unhappily. He had always been doubtful of this schr especially since the schr appeared right after his failed attempt to get through the Huarong Road.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, I can just take my leave.¡± The schr seemed hurt as he cupped his fist at Lu Xun. He shook his head and turned to leave. In his heart he felt bitter. How long must he wait to take revenge?


    ¡°You want to leave? Do you think you cane and go whenever you want? Men! Arrest him!¡± Huo Jun ordered his men.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± The schr became alert.


    ¡°What do I want to do? You better tell me who sent you!¡± Huo Jun said imposingly. He was about to grab the schr when Lu Xun stopped him.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    ¡°General?¡± Huo Jun looked at Lu Xun doubtfully. This schr was too suspicious.


    ¡°Let go of this woman.¡± Lu Xun ordered.


    ¡°But General¡­¡± Huo Jun was about to object when he stopped. ¡°Woman?¡±


    ¡°Haha. Miss. Do you still intend to continue dressing like this?¡± Lu Xun asked the schr with augh.


    ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°Miss. Before you dress like a man, you should first make an Adam¡¯s apple.¡± Lu Xun replied to the schr.


    ¡°So it was the Adam¡¯s apple!¡± The woman finally realized that Lu Xun noticed her gender from the start.


    Lu Xunughed. He initially had his suspicion because the schr looked too delicate. Lu Xun had seen elegant and graceful men like Zhou Yu before. In fact, Lu Xun himself belonged to this category. However, this schr¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple did not move at all as she spoke. In other words, it was not there at all.


    The schr undid her tied hair since she was already exposed. Her captivating long hair dropped down after that.


    ¡°So it was a woman!¡± Huo Jun said with disdain. Women should just do embroidery instead of meddling with the army.


    ¡°Mdy. What is it that you want?¡± Lu Xun asked with a smile. ¡°The military is not a joking matter. Without a proper exnation, I cannot allow you to leave.¡± Lu Xun had already brought out the army. He could not just send them back without saying anything.


    ¡°If I say what I want, can you give it to me?¡± The woman asked coldly.


    ¡°If you do not say it, how would we know?¡± Lu Xun asked back. He was certain that this woman had some other purpose bringing them out to the Huarong Road as if he did not stop Huo Jun, this woman would have been tortured and humiliated. Since this woman came despite the risk, it would mean that her objective matched with the Yangzhou Army.


    ¡°I want Dong Zhi¡¯s head. Can you give it to me?¡± The woman replied without showing Lu Xun any face.


    ¡°Dong Zhi¡¯s head?¡± Lu Xun asked nkly. Who was this Dong Zhi?


    ¡°Are you talking about Jiangling¡¯s governor?¡± Huo Jun asked, as he helped Lu Xun identify the name. He was once in the Jingzhou Navy so he could remember some names. He remembered Dong Zhi because he had to obtain provisions at Jiangling in the past.


    ¡°Why do you want to kill Jiangling¡¯s governor?¡± Lu Xun asked skeptically.


    ¡°You do not need to care about this.¡± The woman replied irritably. ¡°I just need to know if you want Jiangling. If so, you better listen to me. Otherwise, we walk different paths.¡±


    The schr who wanted Dong Zhi dead was obviously the Wu Family¡¯s daughter, Wu Mi. After burying her family, she went down the Yangtze River. Instead of going to the Huang Family, she went towards the Yangzhou Navy. The reason for this is because the culprits is Liu Biao¡¯s own nephew Liu Pan. So she would not be able to deal with Dong Zhi by going to the Huang Family. After all, it was unlikely for the Huang Family to attack Jiangling. Even if the Huang Family would seek justice for the Wu Family, it would take a really long time. The quickest and most direct way would be to rely on the Yangzhou Army.


    ¡°Why do you refuse to answer our General¡¯s question?¡± Huo Jun probed.


    ¡°Zhongmiao. You can withdraw.¡± Lu Xun waved his hand. He did not want Huo Jun to get into an argument with this girl. Lu Xun did not know why this person wanted Dong Zhi dead but he could tell that her hatred was genuine. It must be a blood debt.


    ¡°Are you guys going or not!¡± Wu Mi asked Lu Xun.


    ¡°General. We shouldn¡¯t trust a woman with unknown origins!¡± Huo Jun advised.


    ¡°We will go!¡± Lu Xun replied to Wu Mi without heeding Huo Jun¡¯s advice.


    ¡°General!¡±


    ¡°You trust me?¡± Wu Mi asked skeptically.


    ¡°No. I simply believe that you would not joke with your own life.¡± Lu Xunughed. Lu Xun himself doubted the woman. Why did she want Jiangling¡¯s governor dead? How did she know how to get through Huarong Road? All of these questions were problems but Lu Xun did not have the time to think about it. He knew that there was no other way.


    They have military orders to attack Nanjun. However, this could not be done quickly enough if they did not go through Huarong Road. They had to attack before Jingzhou could form an army. But there was a chance that Wu Mi was actually capable of leading them through the Huarong Road. It was the only choice Lu Xun had.


    ¡°Zhongmiao. Prepare two thousand elites for me and enough rations for several days. We need to get ready to set off!¡± Lu Xun said to Huo Jun.


    ¡°Are you going to lead the troops personally?¡± Wu Mi asked with her eyes wide.


    ¡°What else?¡± Lu Xunughed.


    ¡°General! You can¡¯t!¡± Huo Jun immediately advised. ¡°You are themander-in-chief! If you leave, the army would be without a leader! Let me go!¡±


    ¡°Zhongmiao. I may be themander but you are the one who knows the army the best!¡± Lu Xun replied. He knew of the dangers of the Huarong Road. For an operation with such huge consequences, he needed someone who canmand personally on the field. The only two people that could do this was Huo Jun and himself.


    Though Lu Xun may be of higher rank, it was Huo Jun who knew the troops better as most of them were from the Jiangxia Navy. As a result, Lu Xun had to be the one to go. Without Huo Jun, these newly surrendered troops may rebel.


    ¡°But¡­!¡±


    ¡°No. This is my decision.¡± Lu Xun shook his head.


    Soon, two thousand elites were ready. Lu Xun looked at them and nodded with satisfaction.


    ¡°Mdy. Is there anything else we need to prepare?¡± Lu Xun asked. He had followed Wu Mi¡¯s instructions and prepared a lot of leather and rope.


    ¡°No. There is nothing else. We can set off now.¡± Wu Mi nodded at Lu Xun.


    ¡°Good! Let us set out!¡± Lu Xun shouted at the soldiers. The soldiers started to advance into the Huarong Road.


    ¡°Zhongmiao. If I do not return, wait for new orders toe from Lujiang before proceeding!¡± Lu Xun said before following the troops into the Huarong Road.


    ***


    ¡°Mdy. Do you really know how to proceed from here?¡± Lu Xun asked. They had been in the Huarong Road for a few days. They have also encountered all sorts of wildlife and lost many men. Each day, they lost over dozens of men. This already totaled up to over a hundred. Thinking that the end was near, their casualties seemed eptable. However, Lu Xun was at the end of his patience. This is because in front of him was a yellow cloth Lu Xun had ced the day before. In other words, they had spent a whole day and a few lives but did not progress at all.


    ¡°I¡­ I do not know.¡± Wu Mi replied anxiously. At anywhere else, one could stumble their way out if they got lost. However, at the Huarong Road, it would only lead to their deaths. Wu Mi had a valuable map created from the sacrifice of past victims that she snuck out of Jiangling but this map did not lead them out of the Huarong Road.


    ¡°Let me see!¡± Lu Xun said to Wu Mi but she still resisted. That is because the map was her trump card. They listened to her because she has it and feared that she would throw the map away. If she handed over the map to Lu Xun, she could no longer make use of the Yangzhou Army. At worse, they would even abandon her here.


    ¡°Mdy. Don¡¯t you want to get out of this swamp?¡± Lu Xun asked.


    ¡°I do! But I cannot hand this over to you!¡± Wu Mi replied resolutely.


    ¡°Haha! Then can you lead us out?¡± Lu Xun asked indignantly.


    Wu Mi shook her head. If she could do that, they would have long left this ce instead of walk around in circles.


    ¡°Then give me the map. We will look at it together!¡± Lu Xun said as he stretched out his hands.


    Wu Mi was still reluctant.


    ¡°Mdy. If I wanted to kill you, do you think you can resist?¡± Lu Xun asked. He may have lost some soldiers but he still have over a thousand and eight hundred men. How could they lose to one woman?


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare to kill me. If you kill me, you wouldn¡¯t be able to get out of this swamp!¡± Wu Mi shook her head. If they were lose this map, all of them would die.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know this. Right now, we have amon goal. Neither of us can lose the other. If we die, who would help you take revenge? If you die, how would we get out of this swamp? So right now, our objectives align. We both need to get to Jiangling. We want Jiangling, and you want Dong Zhi¡¯s head. The faster we get out of here, the faster you can get your revenge.¡± Lu Xun persuaded.


    Wu Mi was somewhat persuaded enough to let her guard down. At this moment, Lu Xun quickly snatched the map away from her.


    ¡°What are you doing? Give it back!¡± Wu Mi wanted to snatch back the map but she ended up slipping and falling into the swamp. It was like a pit swallowing over half her body.


    ¡°He, help!¡± Wu Mi struggled. However, the more she struggled, the faster she sank.


    ¡°Quickly save her!¡± Lu Xun shouted loudly.


    ¡°General?¡± The 1000-menmander hesitated. This is because the map was what is important. They already had the map so the woman was useless. In fact, she was from the enemy¡¯s side. It was better to let her die here to avoid unnecessary troubles in the future.


    ¡°I am telling you to save her so just save her!¡± Lu Xun did not bother looking at the map. One soldier immediately stretched out his hand to pull her up but he could not reach.


    ¡°Here! Use this!¡± A rope was thrown over. The soldier quickly tied his waist and jumped in to save Wu Mi


    The soldiers then started to pull the both of them up. It was evident that Wu Mi was now terrified. Anyone would be like this after a close shave with death. In fact, she would have died if Lu Xun did not order the soldiers to save her. Her fear caused her to struggle.


    ¡°Do not move! Do not struggle!¡± Lu Xun shouted loudly. The more a person struggles, the faster they would sink. If a person¡¯s head sink¡¯s underneath the swamp, then all hope of rescuing him is lost.


    Though Lu Xun had shouted this, Wu Mi could not hear it and struggled even harder. Both the soldier and Wu Mi sank even more. Seeing this, the soldier tied the rope to Wu Mi and told the rest to save her first. ¡°General! Quickly pull!¡±


    The girl was quickly pulled up as one person was lighter than two.


    ¡°There is one more! Quickly throw the rope!¡± Lu Xun shouted loudly and the rope was thrown again. However, it was toote. The swamp had imed another.


    Wu Mi was still crying in fear. Lu Xun silently approached her and then pped her in the face.


    ¡°You! You!¡± Wu Mi stared at Lu Xun with wide eyes.


    ¡°Are you satisfied now? He died to save you!¡± Lu Xun shouted angrily. ¡°Take out the map!¡±


    Wu Mi was scared witless at Lu Xun¡¯s anger and could only do as asked.


    After looking at the map, Lu Xun understood why they could not leave the swamp. This map was sixty years old. During that time, the mud would have already concealed some of the paths. It was already good enough that Wu Mi could bring them up to here without wiping out the entire army.


    ¡°Tell me. Who are you?¡± Lu Xun asked as he kept the map.


    ¡°You will know when you reach Jiangling.¡±


    ¡°When we reach Jiangling? With a map over sixty years old?¡± Lu Xun asked angrily. It was his fault for believing her. This was a dead end. Huarong Road had already changed.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Wu Mi did not know how to exin.


    ¡°General. How about we just kill her?¡± The 1000-men officer suggested fiercely. The people that died were his subordinates and now they found out the map was sixty years old. They might not escape here alive. Only by killing her can they vent their anger.


    ¡°Kill her? That is too good for her!¡± Lu Xun replied.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Wu Mi started to panic. She no longer had the map so she was now useless. It was likely that she would be killed.


    ¡°We lost someone just to save her. How can she die like this? She has to live for his sake!¡± Lu Xun then turned back to Wu Mi. ¡°Tell us quickly! Who are you? Otherwise, my men would not let you live even if I spare you!¡±


    ¡°I am Wu Mi. I am from the Wu Family.¡± Wu Mi revealed her identity.


    ¡°The Wu Family from Jiangling?¡± Lu Xun remembered. The Lu Family had close ties with the Wu Family. They did business with each other and their ancestors were connected by marriage. If it was not because the Lu Family were defeated, they would still be in contact with each other.


    ¡°Who is your father?¡± Lu Xun asked.


    ¡°My father is Wu Fan.¡± Wu Mi replied.


    ¡°Wu Fan? The head of the Wu Family? You are Uncle Wu¡¯s daughter?¡±


    ¡°Uncle Wu?¡± Wu Mi could not understand. This was Yangzhou¡¯smander, Lu Xun. What rtion does he have with her family?


    ¡°If you are indeed Wu Fan¡¯s daughter, then I would be your older cousin!¡± Lu Xun said bitterly. The Wu Family and the Lu Family were connected by marriage. Wu Fan had even carried Lu Xun when he was a baby. After the Lu Family was wiped out by Sun Ce, Lu Xun had even thought of going to Wu Fan to ask for revenge but gave up when he saw Jingzhou¡¯s state of affairs. He did not expect to find his cousin here.


    ¡°Why are you here? Why do you want to kill Jiangling¡¯s governor? Could it be¡­¡± Lu Xun did not understand. The Wu Family was an influential family in Jiangling. He also heard that they were important to the Huang Family. Besides that, Huang Zu was under Liu Biao¡¯s directmand. Could it be that Wu Mi was really here to impede their progress? If that is the case, Wu Fan was really willing to sacrifice a lot.


    ¡°My father is dead.¡± Wu Mi said while lowering her head.


    ¡°Uncle Wu is dead?¡± Lu Xun was in disbelief. Who could kill Wu Fan? Even those that wanted him dead had to give face to the Huang Family.


    ¡°The people who killed my father is Jiangling¡¯s governor Dong Zhi and Liu Pan!¡± Wu Mi said hatefully and told Lu Xun about what happened at her residence.


    ¡°Liu Biao¡¯s nephew Liu Pan?¡± Lu Xun frowned. He knew about Liu Pan but he did not know why Liu Pan wanted to wipe out the Wu Family. The Wu Family was very influential. He had Wu Lin be given a title partly to make Jingzhou¡¯s people suspicious of each other and partly to show the Wu Family some respect. He did not expect Liu Pan to exterminate the Wu Family without even caring about the Huang Family.


    ¡°Cousin. You must help me avenge the Wu Family!¡± After finding out that Lu Xun was her cousin, Wu Mi requested while kowtowing towards Lu Xun.


    ¡°Get up quickly!¡± Lu Xun quickly helped her up. He was no longer vignt towards Wu Mi after finding out about her identity. Killing Dong Zhi and Liu Pan would also not be a problem if they could get out of this ce. He looked at the surroundings and at the sixty year old map. It would be great if they could actually get out of the swamp.


    ¡°Tell the others that we are almost out! Have them persevere a little longer.¡± Lu Xun ordered. The soldiers were already exhausted as they were on edge the entire time, afraid they would fall into the swamp. Most of the officers and soldiers were already about to copse. They would rather die on the battlefield.


    ¡°Understood!¡± The 1000-menmander quickly left to pass down the words.


    ¡°Cousin. Have you found the way out?¡± Wu Mi asked.


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Lu Xun shook his head bitterly. He only did this to raise the morale a little. It would be of no use if their morale plummeted before they could get out.


    ¡°Let us do this step by step.¡± Lu Xun stood up and followed the map.

 Chapter 608

    <h4>Chapter 608</h4>


    In a forest outside Jiangling, were a few tired woodcutters. As there could be wolves, these woodcutters rested together for safety.


    ¡°Old Li! Has your son gotten a wife?¡± The woodcutters chatted as they gathered.


    ¡°Not yet.¡± Old Li shook his head.


    ¡°Not yet? He is already about twenty four years old! There is a family in the vige with a sixteen year old daughter. You should have your second son marry her!¡±


    ¡°I also want to but I do not have the money!¡± Old Li¡¯s replied gloomily. Both the rich and the poor had their own worries. Though his first son have already settled down, his second son could not do so due to theck of money. He had already spent it all on his eldest son. Now, his second son was twenty four years old and still single.


    ¡°Are you going to let your son stay single for the rest of his life?¡± One person asked.


    ¡°Sigh. I can only take things slowly. Maybe some rich person would be charitable.¡±


    At that moment, several pitch ck muddy figures appeared from behind the trees.


    ¡°Ghost! Run!¡± A few woodcutters shouted. They abandoned their firewood behind and quickly ran away.


    ¡°Ghost?¡± Old Li was stunned.


    ¡°Old Li! Run away! There is a ghost!¡± One of them from the same vige had a conscience. He did not forget to warn Old Li. Unfortunately, Old Li was too old to move nimbly. He could not run like the rest of them. Before he could even run, the muddy creatures have already in front of him.


    ¡°Ah! A ghost!¡± Old Li shouted in fear and fainted. Before he could fall, he was supported by a muddy figure.


    ¡°Ghost! Ghost!¡± Old Li quickly regained consciousness and shouted again. He was then about to faint again. But then he heard voices.


    ¡°Old man. We are not ghosts. Look at us carefully. We are people!¡± A few of the other muddy figures said as they approached. When Old Li still gave them a supercilious look, the figures realized the state of their sorry appearance. They grabbed a cloth to wipe their face. It was enough to at least look like a person. ¡°Old man. Are you still afraid of us now?¡± The manughed.


    ¡°You are people?¡± Old Li asked as he looked at muddy figures.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    ¡°Howe you all came out from there?¡± Old Li was confused. Old Li and the others came to the edge of Jiangling where this forest is to avoid tax. The closest ce to this forest was the Huarong Road.


    To the locals, Huarong Road was a ce full of ghosts. Most of those that entered Huarong Road would nevere back out. The ones that do would die a few dayster. If it was not because the wood here was good, Old Li would not even approach this ce.


    ¡°Wee out from Huarong Road!¡± The muddy figure, Lu Xun, replied. After suffering through this tribtion, the army had less than a thousand and five hundred soldiers. Over five hundred people were lost to the Huarong Road. After escaping Huarong Road, they found themselves in a forest. Since they were lost, they sent out scouts who found this old man. They wanted to ask this old man the way to Jiangling.


    Though Wu Mi was from Jiangling, she had never came out from Huarong Road before so she was just as lost.


    ¡°Old man.¡± Lu Xun greeted politely. His face may be dirty but his face was still the calming face of a delicate beauty so the old man wasn¡¯t frightened.


    ¡°There is no need to be afraid. We just want to ask where we are.¡± Lu Xun said to Old Li.


    Old Li looked at the others carefully and saw from their armors that they were probably soldiers. He understood that the young man in front of him was their leader. ¡°General. This is the border of Jiangling.¡±


    ¡°Jiangling?¡± Lu Xun¡¯s expression brightened when he heard this. They have reached their destination. ¡°How far is it to the city?¡±


    ¡°It is approximately twenty kilometers from here.¡±


    ¡°Twenty kilometers?¡± Lu Xun frowned. This distance was not too near nor too far. If they were to keep marching, they could reach Jiangling in a day. However, Lu Xun and the others were too tired and needed to rest. On the other hand, if they were to rest, they may be discovered by Jiangling¡¯s defenders.


    The reason Lu Xun went into the Huarong Road with so little men was not because he was confident he could take Jiangling with only two thousand men. He did it because he wanted tounch a surprise attack on Jiangling.


    However, Jiangling was too far away. If they were to march there quickly, they wouldn¡¯t have the strength to fight.


    ¡°Old man. Is there a shortcut?¡± Lu Xun asked.


    ¡°General. You want to go to the city?¡± Old Li was not a fool. Though Jiangling had experienced many years of peace, Old Li used to be a soldier who served under the General Cai. He fought at Nanyang but returned to Jiangling when the army disbanded. From his experience, he could tell that Lu Xun and the others were not Jiangling¡¯s soldiers. They may have Jingzhou¡¯s dialect but Old Li knew that Jiangling did not dispatch any soldiers out, nor would they appear at the Huarong Road.


    ¡°Yes. We want to go to Jiangling.¡±


    ¡°General. Why do you want to go to Jiangling?¡± Old Li asked curiously.


    ¡°Why are you so talkative? Our general asked you a question. Instead of answering, you reply with a question!¡± One of the other soldiers said with dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Old Li quickly nodded knowing that his life was in the hands of others.


    ¡°Old man. We are going to Jiangling to look for an old friend. This girl here is the daughter of Jiangling¡¯s Wu Family. We are escorting her home.¡± Lu Xun said to Old Li.


    ¡°The Wu Family? Lord Wu¡¯s family?¡± The Wu Family had been in Jiangling for many years so it was natural that the people would know of them.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Xun called Wu Mi over. Wu Mi used some water to wash her face, revealing her beautiful appearance. It was like a fairy appearing. On top of that, Wu Mi could speak in proper Jiangling dialect so Old Li believed them.


    Had it been someone else, they would not have believed Lu Xun so easily. This is because the Wu Family had already been wiped out. Fortunately for Lu Xun, Old Li lived at a very remote vige outside the city walls. He seldom entered the city itself so he knew nothing about what happened to the Wu Family.


    ¡°There is a shortcut to Jiangling. You need someone to guide you. However, I need to sell this lumber.¡± Old Li said awkwardly. He needed to sell his lumber to ensure his family had enough to eat for the month.


    ¡°We would not inconvenient you. Look.¡± Lu Xun waved for one of his subordinate to approach and offer the old man a piece of golden leaf.


    ¡°Old man. If you show us the way, this golden leaf will be yours.¡±


    The old man was shocked. Normally, themon people do not see much gold in their entire lives. ¡°No, I cannot ept so much.¡±


    ¡°You can.¡± Lu Xun replied. ¡°This gold leaf will bepensation for you if you can guide us through this shortcut.¡±


    ¡°It is too much!¡± Old Li still shook his head, showing the honest and kind hearted traits of themon people form ancient times. They were not like modern people who were only afraid of being undercharged.


    The ancient people were different. They were all willing to be helpful but in this case, Old Li was really out of options. He needed the money to feed his family, especially his second son who had a good appetite.


    ¡°It is not much! Old man, didn¡¯t you have a second son that is still not yet married? Use this to pay for his marriage. After that, you can be at ease!¡± Lu Xun said to the old man. He had overheard the woodcutter¡¯s conversation earlier.


    ¡°My second son!¡± Old Li remembered his second son and was now tempted by the golden leaf. With this golden leaf, his second son can finally marry. Old Li would no longer need to worry about his son.


    ¡°In that case, thank you general!¡± Old Li took the golden leaf and kept it.


    Lu Xun sighed. ¡°Old man. We will be troubling you.¡±


    ¡°It is no trouble at all!¡± Old Li who had already epted the payment naturally had to conduct himself properly. He led Lu Xun and the others towards the shortcut.


    ****


    ¡°Chen Ming. Do you think I made the right move relying on the Second Lord?¡± Dong Zhi asked one of his advisors. In the past few days, Dong Zhi was at a loss. He did not know if he should really side with Liu Pan.


    Before this, he would have been happy to receive Liu Pan¡¯s backing as he was enemies with the Wu Family. He was Jiangling¡¯s governor and yet his influence was weaker than the Wu Family. He could not do anything to the Wu Family who was backed by the Huang Family unless he was also backed by someone like Liu Pan.


    He thought of suppressing the Wu Family but he never expected that Liu Pan was so ruthless. Liu Pan wiped out the entire Wu Family. Several hundred people died just like that. All of this was just to strike at the Huang Family. His actions frightened Dong Zhi.


    ¡°Your Excellency. Did you have any other choice?¡± The advisor asked back.


    Dong Zhi smiled bitterly at this. His advisor was right. Dong Zhi really did not have any other choice. The moment the Wu Family was wiped out, Dong Zhi was already branded a culprit. Without Liu Pan¡¯s backing, the Huang Family would go after him.


    ¡°Not good! Yangzhou is attacking!¡±

 Chapter 609

    <h4>Chapter 609</h4>


    ¡°The enemy army?¡± Dong Zhi could not believe it. This was Jiangling. It was located at the inner regions of Nanjun. There was the Yangtze River in front and the Huarong Road at the back. It can be said there is no safer ce in the whole of Jingzhou. It was because of these advantages that Liu Biao had stored several years of provisions for a hundred thousand men. Yet, now he is being told that the enemy was already inside. Where could they havee from?


    ¡°Your Excellency! I am speaking the truth! The enemy is already inside attacking. Officer Han is currently fighting against the enemy!¡± The messenger shouted anxiously.


    ¡°Your Excellency. He doesn¡¯t seem to be lying.¡± Dong Zhi¡¯s advisor added after seeing the blood on the messenger¡¯s body. It was unlikely for them to hurt themselves. Also, military matters was not something they could joke about as it would be a capital offense. A soldier like this would probably not joke around.


    ¡°The Yangzhou Navy?¡± If this information is true, then the enemy can only be the Yangzhou Navy. But how did the Yangzhou Navy reach the city? Did they clear up the shipwreck at the Yangtze River? That would be impossible. Dong Zhi personally handled that matter as there can be no mistakes. The river was fully blocked up to the extent that it can only be cleared after several months. Besides that, if it was cleared up, then Dong Zhi simply needs to block up the river again. It was easier to block the river than to clean up the wreckage.


    ¡°Your Excellency! They did note from the Yangtze River!¡± The messenger wailed.


    ¡°They did note from the Yangtze River? Then how? Are you telling me they flew?¡± Dong Zhi asked. Huarong Road was so dangerous that the possibility slipped his mind.


    ¡°Your Excellency! They came from the East. It is possible they passed through the Huarong Road!¡± The messenger replied. He also added that the enemy seemed to be covered in mud.


    While Dong Zhi was still in shock, the shouts of killing approached.


    ¡°Your Excellency! The enemy army is breaking in!¡± The servants outside rushed in and shouted. Yangzhou¡¯s Army have already broke in through the East Gate and was approaching the governor¡¯s residence. They were only about three streets away.


    ¡°Useless! What is that Han Wei doing?¡± Dong Zhi shouted angrily. Han Wei was supposed to guard the East Gate. Despite the fact that Jiangling¡¯s defenses was stronger than the other cities in Jingzhou, the enemy have already broken in.


    ¡°I want that officer dead! How could he fail to protect the walls with four thousand men?¡± Dong Zhi was hysterical. The enemy have already breached the gates. Even if he could chase them out, news of this would spread. It would be easy for him to lose his position as a result. After all, this was Liu Biao¡¯s ¡®escape route¡¯.


    After all, there had been four thousand men guarding the East gate. Even if they were facing an enemy ten times their size, they should at least be able to hold out for half a day. Even pigs would do a better job.


    ¡°Your Excellency! Officer Han doesn¡¯t have four thousand men!¡± The advisor reminded bitterly. Normally, the Han Wei would have four thousand troops under hismand as the officer in charge of guarding the gates. However, the Han Family was close to the Wu Family so his troops were transferred away by Dong Zhi using many different excuses. As a result, he only had about two thousand men with him.


    ¡°Quickly send reinforcements! Dispatch men from the West Gate!¡± Dong Zhi was also worried. Jiangling was his territory and there were enemies in it. He had to chase them all out.


    ¡°Wait!¡± The advisor suddenly stopped Dong Zhi.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Your Excellency. Don¡¯t you hate Han Wei?¡± The advisor asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Dong Zhi admitted it. It was because of this that he removed most of Han Wei¡¯s men. He even thought of dealing with the Han Family when the Wu Family was wiped out but could not because the Han Family had actual military power while the Wu Family only had money. It would be a problem if Han Wei choose to fight back.


    ¡°If that is the case, this is a good time to get rid of the Han Family!¡± The advisor said with a smile and then gave an advice.


    ¡°Good. Let us do it like this.¡± The two men immediately agreed.


    ****


    ¡°Brothers! We must persevere!¡± Han Wei shouted as he wiped off the blood from his face. His sword arm was trembling from exhaustion. Though it had not been long, he had used too much strength as the enemy¡¯s attack was too intense.


    They were caught unprepared. By the time they could react, the enemy was already in the city. Han Weiughed bitterly as he thought about the enemy¡¯s prowess. He believed his own troops as powerful but they copsed rtively quickly. It was only because they were familiar with the terrain that they were not immediately routed.


    ¡°General! When are our reinforcementsing?¡± The deputy general asked.


    ¡°Soon! The Governor have already been informed. The reinforcements wille soon!¡± Han Wei reassured his troops. Though he seemed calm, he was actually anxious himself.


    ¡°This is all because of that Dong Zhi! We should have had four thousand men! If we had four thousand men like we were supposed to, we would not be in this state!¡± One 1000-menmanderined.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Han Wei quickly stopped the officer from speaking any further. Before this, Han Wei could ignore this as Han Wei and Dong Zhi were on opposing sides. However, the Wu Family was already eradicated. As a result, Han Wei needed to reconsider his own position and avoid offending Dong Zhi. Han Wei was also unhappy that Dong Zhi transferred half his army away. These were all elite troops personally trained by him. Yet he could not voice hisints if he wanted to continue living in Jiangling. He had to endure at the very least until the Huang Family¡¯s influence returns to Jiangling.


    Besides, Dong Zhi would still be afraid of Han Wei even after taking away half his army as Han Wei still had troops. It is also why Dong Zhi had sent spies to monitor Han Wei. That was why Han Wei stopped his subordinate from speaking. It was possible that Dong Zhi would use this as an excuse to get rid of this officer. Though Han Wei could remain safe, the officer could not.


    ¡°Be careful. The walls have ears.¡± Han Wei advised.


    ¡°General. What should we do now?¡± The 1000-men officer asked. He understood Han Wei¡¯s troubles.


    ¡°Persevere. Persevere until reinforcements arrive.¡± Han Wei replied.


    ¡°That Dong Zhi might be eager for all of us to die.¡± The first 1000-menmander replied, clearly still dissatisfied.


    ¡°He won¡¯t.¡± Han Wei shook his head. While Dong Zhi would be happy that they died, this was not the time. If Han Wei and the others were wiped out, Jiangling would fall. The sin of losing Jiangling was definitely not something Dong Zhi could bear. That was why Dong Zhi had to send reinforcements.


    ¡°Then we wait.¡± Han Wei¡¯s subordinates could only listen to themand given and wait for Dong Zhi to send reinforcement.


    ****


    Turning back time a little.1


    ¡°Old man. Thank you for leading the way. This is your reward.¡± Lu Xun expressed his thanks to the old man.


    ¡°This¡­¡± The old man¡¯s mind was not on the golden leaf at all. Instead, it was the scene in front of him. The people who said they were visiting family had taken out weapons and getting ready to attack Jiangling.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Lu Xun thought the old man refused to leave because he did not receive enough and ordered for his soldiers to give the man another gold leaf. However, the old man still refused to leave.


    ¡°Old man. Do not be so greedy.¡± The soldier said resentfully. The old man had only led the way for a few kilometers. On the other hand, each golden leaf was enough to buy a few acres ofnd.


    ¡°Give him all of it.¡± Lu Xun waved his hand. However, the old man still refused to leave.


    ¡°General. Should we¡­?¡± The deputy general gestured. Lu Xun furrowed his brows. Normally, he would have just killed the man but he was reluctant this time because they had really needed the old man¡¯s help and had relied on the old man.


    ¡°Cousin. Let me deal with this.¡± Wu Mi stepped forward. ¡°Old man. Take your golden leaf and go. There is a war going on here. If you stay here, you will die.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ who are you all?¡± Old Li finally reacted and asked. He was somewhat regretful since his actions caused Jiangling to be attacked. What would the people say if they found out? Even if they do not find out, Old Li would not be able to be at peace.


    ¡°We are Yangzhou¡¯s Navy.¡± Lu Xun replied.


    ¡°Yangzhou¡¯s Navy? The King of Shu?¡± Old Li asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Xun nodded as he watched carefully. If Old Li acted out of line, then he would have no choice but to kill Old Li.


    ¡°Oh! That¡¯s great! Are we going to be a part of Yangzhou soon?¡± Old Li asked happily.


    ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡± Lu Xun was confused. Is this guy happy that his homnd is being invaded?


    ¡°The tax!¡± Old Li said. Lu Xun then understood. Yangzhou¡¯s tax was at thirty percent while Jingzhou¡¯s tax was at sixty percent. The nobles might be afraid that Yangzhou would disturb their business but themon people were very eager if it meant paying less tax. If it was at thirty percent tax, Old Li could have afforded the dowry for his second son much earlier. The people were all very simple, if you treat them well, they would treat you well in turn.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Lu Xun replied. He never expected the low tax Liu Mang had set would give this benefit.


    ¡°You all want to get within the city walls? This would not be the best time.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± The deputy general¡¯s eyes grew wide. What was this old man saying?


    ¡°I worked under General Huang before. There are three shifts guarding the walls. One shift would be from twelve to eight in the morning. Then the next shift would be from eight in the morning to four at noon. Finally, thest shift would be from four until the next day. If it wait until it is time to change shifts, you can strike while the enemy is at its weakest. Let us go to that end there. There is a gap on that side.¡± The old man said and then pointed.


    Lu Xun was surprised that this woodcutter knew Jiangling¡¯s weak spots. Old people really could not be underestimated. After all, during these turbulent times, the weak died young.


    With Old Li¡¯s guidance, the Yangzhou Army quickly arrived at the weak spot of Jiangling¡¯s city. The sky was also starting to turn dark.


    ¡°Zhang Wuchang. It is time for you to take over.¡± One soldier said happily as he was about to go off duty.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You guys go and take a rest.¡± Zhang Wuchangughed.


    ¡°Enough. It is no longerfortable like time.¡± The gatekeeper shook his head. Last time, they all guarded the West Gate. As the West Gate was closer to Jingzhou, there was heavier traffic. This also meant that they could ept more bribes. But they from the Han Family were all moved to the East Gate after the fall of the Wu Family. What could they do there? Near the East Gate is the Huarong Road. The only ones who used this gate were the locals so the soldiers could not profit at all. Two thousand of their men even got demoted. The Han Family¡¯s troops were pretty much abandoned.


    ¡°Sigh. Watch your words.¡± One soldier shook his head helplessly. They were already about to change shifts.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Just as they changed shifts, they saw some movements.


    ¡°Did they forget something and came back?¡± Zhang Wuchang wondered. The figure approached and suddenly, a sword was ced as his neck.


    Zhang Wuchang¡¯s eyes grew wide. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Do not make any noise. You do not need to care who we are. If you make any noise, we will kill you. Come. Lead us into the city.¡± The owner of the sword spoke coldly.


    ¡°General. The job is done.¡± Someone suddenly reported. Zhang Wuchang who heard this immediately realized that his subordinates were already dead.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Zhang Wuchang was terrified as he was dragged around by the one the soldiers called a general. The man was fully armored, looking more like a regr soldier rather than a secret soldier. Even Jiangling¡¯s own armor could notpare.


    ¡°Quickly get it done. We need to capture the gates.¡± The general said after leading Zhang Wuchang to the city gates. He wanted tounch a surprise attack to ensure that Jiangling¡¯s defenders would have no time to react. But suddenly, he felt pain in his abdomen.


    Zhang Wuchang had suddenly used his head to headbutt the general. It did not do much harm but it was enough to break free and shout. ¡°Enemy attack! Come here quickly!¡±


    ¡°This guy is courting death!¡± The general wanted to pursue but he was stopped by a young man.


    ¡°It is already toote.¡±


    ¡°Who is there? It is the enemy! The enemy is attacking!¡±


    ¡°Finish things quickly!¡± Lu Xun took the lead and charged in. As they had only just changed shifts, the gate wasn¡¯t as heavily guarded. The ones there also reacted slower.


    ¡°Quick! Quick!¡± Lu Xun brought his men to the gates that were still open. With them there, Jiangling¡¯s men could not close the gates.


    ¡°We have broken through the gates!¡± Lu Xun¡¯s men shouted. These elites were all very motivated to fight after going through Huarong Road. Many of them had died there. As they could not vent their anger on the location, it is Jiangling¡¯s soldiers who suffered instead.


    ¡°Kill! Kill! Kill!¡± The troops chanted. Lu Xun knew that they could no longer hide themselves so they might as well fight their way through.


    ¡°What is the situation?¡± Han Wei was deserving to be called an officer for training his troops carefully. He also never returned to his home when on duty, opting to stay at the city gate tower. As a result, he is nearby when the enemy attacked.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Han Wei asked again as he grabbed one of the soldiers. These soldiers were too upied in fleeing and could not tell Han Wei the actual situation.


    ¡°Master!¡± The Han Family¡¯s troops were made up of the Han Family¡¯s servants, or private troops. That is why they addressed him this way.


    ¡°The enemy has appeared at the East gate!¡±


    ¡°The enemy?¡± Han Wei did not want to believe it but the sound of the enemy attacking did not seem to be fake.


    ¡°How many enemies are there?¡± Han Wei¡¯s first question was about the number of enemies.


    ¡°I do not know!¡± The soldier replied. It was too dark for him to tell.


    ¡°Follow me to battle!¡± Han Wei shouted. He wanted to bring his guards to the gates.


    ¡°Master, it is toote. The East gate has already fallen! Even if we go, it would not be of any use!¡± Han Wei¡¯s guards replied. The sky was dark and they did not know where the enemy was. Initially, they could have relied on the walls but now it was no use.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the streets! We will use hit and run tactics! Also someone go and inform the governor to send reinforcements!¡± As someone experienced in war, Han Wei was capable of changing strategies to fit the situation.


    ¡°Understood!¡± One soldier received Han Wei¡¯s orders and went to get reinforcements. The rest harassed their enemies on the streets with hit and run tactics.


    ¡°This direction¡­¡± Han Wei discovered the direction the enemy was going as they fought. He turned his head to see that they were heading towards the governor¡¯s residence.


    ¡°What do they want to do? Are they targeting the head first?¡±


    Han Wei was correct. Lu Xun who had less than two thousand men with him would not be able to have a prolonged fight even though they were all elites. After all, Jiangling had at least twenty thousand troops. Lu Xun also wanted to use the darkness to hide the number of his own troops to gain the advantage. However, time was limited. Once the sky turned bright, Lu Xun would lose his advantage.


    Besides all these, Lu Xun would also need to defend Jiangling after capturing it. He could not afford to lose so many troops which also means he could not afford to fight so many enemies. So the best method was to capture the enemy¡¯s leader, Dong Zhi. Wu Mi was also doing her best to lead the way as she wanted Dong Zhi dead. Both Lu Xun and Wu Mi¡¯s cooperation was rock solid.


    ¡°Who is the one leading the troops? He discovered our strategy!¡± Lu Xun realized that the road to Dong Zhi was bing even more heavily defended and understood that the enemy has discovered their ns. Jiangling¡¯s defenders also weren¡¯t weak. They were as good as frontline troops. This piqued Lu Xun¡¯s interest.


    ¡°Capture someone and interrogate him!¡± Lu Xun ordered. Very quickly, the soldiers brought an injured Jiangling defender to Lu Xun.


    ¡°Tell me. Who do you serve? I will let you go if you tell me!¡± Lu Xun asked.


    However, the defender spat at Lu Xun¡¯s face unyieldingly. Lu Xun managed to dodge the bloody spit.


    ¡°How shameless! General! I will go find another one for you!¡± The deputy general cursed as he took out his sword to kill this captive. Lu Xun nodded. He did not have time to waste on interrogation. He also did not believe that everyone would be as unyielding as this man.


    ¡°The Han Family¡¯s Army?¡± Suddenly, Wu Mi spoke up.


    ¡°Miss Wu?¡± The captive¡¯s eyes grew wide as he saw Wu Mi.


    ¡°Are you Han Lei?¡± Wu Mi asked. She had felt that these faces were familiar but could not really tell as it was dark.


    ¡°Miss! You are not dead?¡± Han Lei showed happiness on his face. ¡°That¡¯s great! Our Patriach is worried about you!¡± Han Lei was one of Han Wei¡¯s personal guards. He was also once Han Wei¡¯s book servant and a trusted aide.


    ¡°Are you saying that the opponent is Big Brother Han Wei?¡± Wu Mi finally confirmed this after looking at Han Lei but was confused. Didn¡¯t the Han Family¡¯s army watch over the West gate? Why are they at the East gate?


    ¡°Miss! Why are you here?¡± Han Lei asked without answering Wu Mi¡¯s question. He then looked at the Yangzhou Army with some understanding. ¡°They are¡­¡±


    ¡°Han Lei. I want to take revenge for the Wu Family.¡± Wu Mi said to Han Lei.


    Han Lei sighed. ¡°Miss. When Lord Wu was murdered, we wanted to go and help but everything had already burned down.¡± The Han Family was closely connected to the Wu Family. The Wu Family controlled the wealth while the Han Family controlled the army. That was why Han Wei immediately sent help to the Wu Family.


    ¡°No need to say anymore. I understand.¡± Wu Mi saw Han Wei kowtowing towards the Wu Family as Wu Fan and Han Wei¡¯s father were sworn brothers. Though Han Wei¡¯s father had already retired, passing down his responsibilities to Han Wei. Han Wei and Wu Fan¡¯s rtionship was like adopted parent and child. Wu Mi did not go looking for Han Wei fearing that she would bring cmity to them. After all, the Han Family only had four thousand men while Liu Pan was willing to take out his six thousand heavy cavalry just to kill Wu Fan. Add in Dong Zhi¡¯s own troops and the Han Family would not be able to fight back.


    ¡°Han Lei. Go back and tell Brother Han Wei to let us pass.¡± Wu Mi said to Han Lei.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Let go of him!¡± Lu Xun ordered and Han Lei was quickly released.


    ¡°Miss. Do not be used by viins! We will help you find Lord Huang Zu and the Lord to avenge Lord Wu. We will definitely remove this injustice.¡± Han Lei advised.


    ¡°Haha. So what if we remove this injustice? Can a hundred and fourteen peoplee back to life? They won¡¯te back to life! I must have my revenge! A blood debt can only be repaid in blood!¡± Wu Mi said hatefully. ¡°As for the viin you mention, this General Lu Xun is my cousin!¡± Wu Mi added.


    ¡°Cousin?¡± Han Lei had never heard of Wu Mi ever having a cousin surnamed Lu before.


    ¡°Go.¡± Wu Mi said again to Han Lei. Han Lei left after seeing that he could not persuade Wu Mi.


    ¡°I will give you an incense stick of time. If your master cannot give me a reply by that time, you will have to forgive me for the offense.¡± Lu Xun said to Han Lei. Han Lei simply snorted back and left to report this to Han Wei.


    ¡°What? Mi¡¯er is on the opposing side?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Miss Wu is on the opposing side.¡± Han Lei replied.


    ¡°Are you sure you saw the right person?¡± Han Wei asked again.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Even though Wu Mi¡¯s face was covered with ashes, he was certain that the woman was Wu Mi.


    ¡°That¡¯s good! Mi¡¯er is alright!¡± Han Wei was excited. Besides the connection between family, Han Wei also personally liked Wu Mi as a man. She was his childhood friend and he had pledged to always protect her when he was young. Han Wei was extremely heartbroken when the Wu Family was crushed so now he was very happy to hear that Wu Mi was still alive.


    ¡°Master. There is also a cousin surnamed Lu beside her! I believe Miss Wu has been deceived.¡± Han Lei continued.


    ¡°A cousin surnamed Lu?¡± Han Wei already realized that his opponent was the Yangzhou Navy so he tried recalling of a person named Lu. ¡°Are you talking about Lu Xun?¡±


    ¡°Yes! It is Lu Xun! I believe this is the person that deceived Miss Wu! How could he be her cousin?¡± Han Lei said.


    ¡°If that person really is Lu Xun, then he really is her cousin!¡± Han Wei suddenly recalled that the Wu Family had close connections with the Lu Family from Lujiang. Their connection was cut off when the Lu Family was wiped out by Sun Ce. Recently, the Lu Family seemed to be making aeback. The most well-known name being Lu Xun, who was the Yangzhou Navy¡¯smander. Yangzhou fought against Jingzhou and Jiangdong, sinking sixty thousand of the Jingzhou Navy and forty thousand of the Jiangdong Navy. They then took over the Jiangxia Navy. No one knew if this is all really because of Zhuge Liang. Jiangdong would not speak the truth as it would bring shame to them. The only one who knew the answer was Wen Pin but Wen Pin was still in prison. As a result, everyone believed this to be Lu Xun¡¯s work. They believe that Lu Xun wiped out both the Jingzhou and Jiangdong Navy and then persuaded Zhuge Liang to surrender. This was more believable because of Liu Mang¡¯s achievement in fighting back Jiangdong at Wancheng.


    ¡°Lu Xun? I did not expect him to personallye here!¡± Han Wei said with admiration as Lu Xun had personally headed towards danger.


    Initially, Han Wei believed that the Yangzhou Navy would not be able to appear at the East Gate but now everything seemed possible since they had Wu Mi with them. This is because the Wu Family had been in Jiangling for a very long time. It was natural for them to have an escape route. If they could escape through Huarong Road, no enemies would be able to pursue them. It was unfortunate that their end came too suddenly for them to make use of it. No one expected Liu Pan to just ughter them all and burn their residence like this.


    ¡°Let Mi¡¯er pass?¡± Han Wei thought to himself. He wanted to do that and help her take revenge. However, this would implicate the entire Han Family. Yet if he does not let Wu Mi go, his own conscience would be affected. The Wu Family and the Han Family were very intimate. Han Wei himself loved Wu Mi. As he was in a dilemma, he received a report.


    ¡°Report! General, the enemy has dispatched an envoy to meet you.¡± One of Han Wei¡¯s guards spoke up.


    Han Wei was stunned but he still met with the envoy.


    ¡°Are you Lu Xun¡¯s envoy?¡± Han Wei asked the young man.


    The young manughed and shook his head.


    ¡°You are not Lu Xun¡¯s envoy?¡± Han Wei was confused. Was there a third party involved?


    ¡°No.¡± The young manughed. ¡°Genereal Han Wei. I am Lu Xun.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Wait what? Who did you say you are?¡± Han Wei reacted slowly and then asked, not daring to believe his own ears.


    ¡°General Han Wei. I am Lu Xun.¡± Lu Xun repeated himself.


    ¡°General. He really is Lu Xun!¡± Han Lei confirmed.


    ¡°That¡¯s good! General! We have distinguished ourselves! We just need to capture him and the Yangzhou Navy would fall apart!¡± The Han Family¡¯s soldiers shouted excitedly. If they could capture him, they would be able to win without fighting.


    ¡°Haha.¡± Lu Xun simplyughed as he continued to look at Han Wei.


    ¡°Withdraw!¡± Han Wei disregarded his men¡¯s suggestion to simply capture Lu Xun. ¡°General Lu. Aren¡¯t you afraid we would just capture you here?¡±


    ¡°I am.¡± Lu Xun replied bluntly.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°But I know that you will not do that.¡± Lu Xun continued.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°This is because you are already helpless. If you capture me, you will just be mypanion is prison!¡± Lu Xun replied.


    ¡°What nonsense!¡± Han Lei shouted. ¡°Once we capture you, our General would be able to use your head to gain merits! He would definitely be rewarded by the Lord!¡±


    ¡°No. You will just meet your end.¡± Lu Xun continued.


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Han Wei was not an idiot. While Lu Xuning here alone was admirable, Han Wei was certain that Lu Xun was assured of something beforeing.


    ¡°General Han. Even if I fail to capture Jiangling, I have already broken through the East gate. Who is going to be responsible for failing to defend the gates?¡± Lu Xun asked with augh.


    ¡°The responsibility for failing to protect the gates?¡± Han Wei frowned. Jiangling was the second capital. However, it was Liu Biao¡¯s escape route. Even if he were to die and Xiangyang were to fall, Jiangling could shelter the future generation. It was easily defensible and had lots of provisions to spare. They could also just block up the river and the enemy would not be able to approach regardless of their numbers. Besides that, having arger army also meant requiring arger expense. As Jiangling was fertile, they could definitelyst longer than the enemy.


    Jiangling was extremely important and considered impregnable. Yet it was a fact that the enemy had already broken through the East gate. The person who have to be responsible for this would definitely not get out alive.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t my achievements then cancel out the punishment? Especially since you are the Yangzhou Navy¡¯smander! Haha. I believe I may even go up a few ranks in promotion.¡± Han Wei said as he looked at Lu Xun straight in the face. Lu Xun was definitely one of the few people Liu Biao wanted dead due to their defeat the Yangtze River. Jingzhou had even allied with their long time enemy to save face only for both Jingzhou and Jiangdong to be wiped out together. So not only did Liu Biao fail to save face. He got another huge p in his face.


    ¡°Haha. General Han, you did not think far enough.¡±


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    ¡°General Han. Are you going to be the one bringing my head directly to Liu Biao?¡± Lu Xun asked with augh.


    Han Wei furrowed his brows. Even if he were to capture Lu Xun, he had to hand Lu Xun over the governor, Dong Zhi first. Dong Zhi would then either hand Lu Xun over to Liu Biao or Liu Pan.


    ¡°Dong Zhi and Liu Pan! General Han. Do you know these two men?¡± Lu Xun asked purposefully.


    Of course Han Wei knew them. These two were the reason the Wu Family was wiped out.


    ¡°Do you think they would let you receive those merits?¡± Lu Xun asked. Once Dong Zhi and Liu Pan obtain Lu Xun, Han Wei would not obtain everything. Han Wei himself was thinking that even if it was not much, it was still some merits earned.


    ¡°General! Yang Jun has returned!¡± Suddenly someone shouted. Yang Jun was the person Han Wei had dispatched to request for reinforcements.


    ¡°General!¡± Yang Jun shouted as he was brought over to Han Wei.


    ¡°Yang Jun. What did the governor say? Where are our reinforcements?¡± Han Wei asked. Though the situation was at a deadlock, Han Wei knew that his men were no match for the Yangzhou Navy. It was hard enough to fight back even if Wu Mi was not taken into ount.


    ¡°The reinforcements are not here yet! The General say if you cannot hold out for six more hours, you do not need to go back anymore!¡± Yang Jun cautiously replied.


    ¡°Six hours? Hahaha!¡± Han Weiughed.


    ¡°General?¡± The Han Family Army watched Han Weiugh as though he had gone mad. They were all worried sick. The only other personughing was Lu Xun.


    ¡°Dong Zhi! What a good scheme!¡± Han Wei sneered. Six hours was just enough time for the sky to turn bright. The reason why the Yangzhou Army attacked the East gate at this hour was to catch them unprepared. When the sky turned bright, their night raid would have already ended in failure and they would quickly be surrounded anyway.


    Han Weiughed because his troops would not even be able tost for two hours. Dong Zhi was nning to have Han Wei and the Yangzhou Army kill each other beforeing in to take the rewards. Even if Han Wei were to win his army would be exhausted and he would have to take full responsibility for failing to guard the East gate. If Han Wei were to be defeated, there would be one less trouble for Dong Zhi.


    Han Wei could easily tell what was going on as he was not an idiot. Besides that, it would only take two hours at most to dispatch the troops from the West gate to the East gate so Dong Zhi¡¯s intentions were very clear.


    ¡°Men! Tie up General Lu Xun!¡± Han Wei suddenly ordered.


    _______


    There are two raw chapters marked Chapter 609. This second part/chapter starts before the attack.

 Chapter 610

    <h4>Chapter 610</h4>


    After six hours, the sky turned bright. Jiangling has also started to quiet down. Dong Zhi did not sleep at the governor¡¯s residence. He took his family with him to the Jiangling defender¡¯s barracks where he felt it was safe enough to sleep.


    ¡°Your Excellency. The sky has turned bright.¡±


    ¡°Has Han Wei returned?¡± Dong Zhi asked his advisor.


    ¡°No. The sounds of battle continued throughout the night.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Dong Zhi smiled. If Han Wei had not returned, it was likely that he had died. All of the responsibility can be ced on him as the dead cannot speak.


    ¡°What time is it?¡± Dong Zhi asked.


    ¡°It is time to act.¡± The advisor replied.


    ¡°Good!¡± Dong Zhi nodded and then quickly dressed himself. He then got on a horse and took out his sword. The sword shone. The sound it made as it left the sheath was so clear that everyone could tell this sword was a masterpiece. It was a pity that its owner was not a fighter so this sword would never taste blood.


    ¡°Men! I am sure you heard themotionst night! This is the enemy! The Yangzhou Navy has reached out city!¡± Dong Zhi addressed the soldiers. Though he was fat, his speech was great and the fact that he was on a horse gave others the impression that he was a great figure.


    ¡°The Yangzhou Navy?¡± The soldiers discussed with each other. They knew that the Yangzhou Navy was Jiangling¡¯s enemy but they did not know how the Yangzhou Navy appear here because of Jiangling¡¯s natural defenses such as the city moat and the Huarong Road.


    ¡°Helping the enemy is the officer guarding the East gate, Han Wei! He neglected his duty which is how the enemy broke through the East gate! ording to the art of war, it is not advisable to fight in the dark of the night, which is why I waited for six hours! Now is the time for us to repel the invaders!¡± Dong Zhi spoke inspiritingly, yet his men were notplete fools. There was fire at the East gate so it was bright enough. On top of that, the enemy was already inside. There was no excuse to not fight. They knew that Dong Zhi actually waited to borrow someone else¡¯s knife. Now, Han Wei¡¯s troops should have been wiped out and the enemy exhausted. All that¡¯s left is for them to gain merits.


    ¡°Brothers! Follow me to battle!¡± Dong Zhi shouted.


    ¡°No need!¡± Just as Dong Zhi was about to set off with his troops, he was interrupted. Dong Zhi turned around angrily only to see Han Wei who was covered in blood, and several tied up enemies.


    ¡°Han Wei? Why are you here?¡± Dong Zhi asked.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here?¡± Han Wei mocked. He had already heard everything Dong Zhi had said earlier.


    ¡°No, that is not what I meant.¡± Dong Zhi was shocked at Han Wei¡¯s appearance but he quickly regained control of himself.


    ¡°Governor Dong. There is no need to dispatch troops to fight the enemy. The East gate¡¯s defenders have already dealt with the problem.¡± Han Wei replied.


    ¡°The East gate¡¯s defenders have already dealt with the problem?¡± Dong Zhi could not believe it. Han Wei had initially asked for reinforcements and the enemy had already gotten past the East gate.


    ¡°Haha. Governor Dong. Look at this.¡± Han Wei pointed at the few captives wearing the armor of the Yangzhou Navy.


    ¡°Speak inly!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I forgot to tell you. This young general here is a great figure. His identity might give you a shock!¡± Han Wei pointed at one of the captives.


    ¡°Oh? Who could this person be?¡± Dong Zhi asked.


    ¡°This person is from the Wu County. His name is Lu Xun.¡± Han Dang introduced.


    ¡°Oh, it is Lu Xun. What? You say he is Lu Xun?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Han Wei nodded without sneering. After all, he also reacted the same way when Lu Xun appeared before them.


    ¡°What is the proof?¡± Dong Zhi asked while suppressing his excitement.


    ¡°Will this do?¡± Han Wei asked as he threw over a seal that has ¡°Commander of the Yangzhou Navy¡± written on it.


    ¡°You defeated the Yangzhou Navy?¡± Dong Zhi asked.


    ¡°Of course. If not, how would I have captured him?¡± Han Wei replied.


    ¡°Good! Well done!¡± Dong Zhi praised. Though he praised Han Wei, he was also bing more guarded against Han Wei. He initially thought Han Wei was just an ordinary with some martial skill. Such a person would be easy to deal with. He never expected Han Wei to be so talented. His achievements here was greater than Wen Pin¡¯s. Han Wei really could not be underestimated.


    ¡°Come, Han Wei. Hand Lu Xun and the others to me. I will send them to Xiangyang to meet the Lord!¡± Dong Zhi said happily. If the prisoner was really Lu Xun, Dong Zhi would receive a lot of merits.


    ¡°Governor Dong. I am the one who caught him, so let me send him to Xiangyang!¡± Han Wei replied.


    ¡°General Han. You must already be tired so you should rest! Let us do the rest of the work.¡± Dong Zhi said.


    ¡°What about the merits?¡± Han Wei asked.


    ¡°Of course, you will receive your merits.¡± Dong Zhi cated.


    ¡°Then that¡¯s good.¡± Han Wei patted his chest as though a heavy burden was lifted from him. ¡°Men, hand these traitors over to the Governor.¡±


    The prisoners were quickly handed over and were positioned behind Dong Zhi.


    ¡°Governor Dong. This Han Wei will go and rest now.¡± Han Wei cupped his fist and was about to leave but Dong Zhi refused to let him go.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there something you need to tell me?¡± Han Wei asked with distrust.


    ¡°No, but you are not allowed to leave!¡± Dong Zhiughed.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°This is because you have not yet been trialed for neglecting your duty!¡± Dong Zhiughed as he spoke.


    ¡°Neglecting my duty? Why do you say that?¡± Han Wei asked.


    ¡°If you did not neglect your duty, how did the Yangzhou Army break through the East Gate?¡± Dong Zhi asked.


    ¡°That is because they use the darkness to catch us unprepared.¡±


    ¡°Regardless, this wouldn¡¯t have happened if you were more careful!¡±


    ¡°But I already defeated the enemy and even captured their leader! It should be said that my merits offset my mistakes.¡± Han Wei justified himself.


    ¡°Merits are merits! Mistakes are mistakes! How could they be put together? If everyone disregards making mistakes just to gain more merits, the army would falter!¡± Dong Zhi spoke righteously.


    ¡°So you insist on arresting me?¡±


    ¡°The martialw must be obeyed!¡± Dong Zhi said.


    ¡°What if I refuse to be arrested?¡± Han Wei asked as he red back at Dong Zhi unwaveringly.


    ¡°Then you leave me with no choice! Men! Arrest Han Wei!¡± Dong Zhi suddenly shouted. His guards quickly advanced towards Han Wei.


    ¡°I want to see who dares to touch our General!¡± Han Lei and the others took out their sword and formed a protective formation around Han Wei.


    ¡°Kill all that wish to rebel!¡± Dong Zhi sneered at Han Wei with killing intent.


    ¡°Governor Dong. Do you really want to kill me?¡± Seemingly unwilling to give up, Han Wei asked Dong Zhi.


    ¡°So what if I want to?¡± Dong Zhi dropped his pretense. He wanted to kill Han Wei and also obtain the merits for capturing Lu Xun. Once that happens, no one in Jiangling would dare go against Dong Zhi. The Dong Family would also be influential once Liu Pan ascends the throne.


    Dong Zhi believed he had the upper hand as Han Wei had less troops. Besides that, Han Wei¡¯s troops were all bloody and exhausted. He just needed to kill Han Wei and then me Han Wei for failing to protect the East Gate. Dong Zhi would then be able to obtain merits without shouldering any responsibility.


    ¡°Haha. This turned out as expected.¡± Han Weiughed bitterly. He was thinking of how to have an amicable rtionship with Dong Zhi but ended up on the Dong Zhi¡¯s kill list.


    ¡°Dong Zhi! Do you remember me?¡± Suddenly a clear voice was heard. A woman had appeared and shouted while pointing at Dong Zhi.


    ¡°And who are you?¡± Dong Zhi asked skeptically. He was unable to recognize the woman until she wiped the dust off her face.


    ¡°You are Wu Fan¡¯s daughter?¡± Dong Zhi shouted with rm the moment he recognized her. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I want your life!¡± Wu Mi red at Dong Zhi wishing she could just kill him right then and there.


    ¡°Haha! You want my life? What a joke! By yourself? It¡¯s just right since I don¡¯t need to look for you! The Wu Family? The Han Family? Today is the day both of you will die!¡± He was not able to find Wu Mi probably because she was being hidden by Han Wei. Yet now she wants to kill him?


    ¡°Not alone but what if we help?¡±


    ¡°Who is it? Quickly protect the Governor!¡± Dong Zhi¡¯s advisor shouted when he realized that Dong Zhi was suddenly surrounded by the Yangzhou Navy.


    ¡°Kill! Kill!¡±


    ¡°How did they appear here?¡± Dong Zhi asked as he felt a de pressed at his neck. He then realized that the ropes tying the prisoners earlier were not tight. That was how they easily killed the guards watching over them and quickly approach Dong Zhi.


    ¡°Do not be reckless!¡± Dong Zhi¡¯s advisor shouted. As Dong Zhi¡¯s advisor, he was fated to share the same fate as Dong Zhi.


    ¡°Have your men withdraw!¡± Lu Xun said to Dong Zhi¡¯s advisor.


    ¡°Step back! Everyone step back!¡±


    ¡°Dong Zhi! I want you dead!¡± Wu Mi rushed forward. She took out a dagger with the intention of stabbing Dong Zhi over a dozen times. Fortunately, Han Wei stopped her. Dong Zhi still had his uses.


    ¡°Governor Dong. Do you still want to kill me?¡± Han Wei asked with augh.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you Lu Xun?¡± At that moment, Dong Zhi saw who was the one putting a sword to his neck.


    ¡°I am indeed Lu Xun.¡± Lu Xun replied.


    ¡°Well yed! Han Wei! It seems that you have already long turned traitor!¡± Dong Zhi said ferociously. ¡°I should have known! The Wu Family were traitors and so are the rest of you! I should have had the Second Lord wipe out the Han Family!¡± Dong Zhi shouted mockingly.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Han Wei shouted as he punched Dong Zhi. ¡°Dong Zhi! Let me tell you this! I wouldn¡¯t have done this if you did not force me to! It is the same with the Wu Family! If you did not kill their entire family, Mi¡¯er would not have taken the map of the Huarong Road to the Yangzhou Navy! You brought this on yourself!¡± Han Wei then added ruthlessly. ¡°Today, I want you to learn what it feels like to be a prisoner!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! Han Wei, do not be too happy yet! Look at how many men I have! You only have a dozen men so I suggest you let me go. I might still give you a way out!¡± Dong Zhi shouted, unwilling to give up.


    ¡°Did you really think I only have this many soldiers?¡± Han Weiughed. ¡°Brothers! Come out and show our Governor Dong as to how many of us are here!¡±


    Lu Xun also ordered his men toe out. Soon, there were over three thousand soldiers in the area.


    ¡°How¡­?¡± Dong Zhi¡¯s eyes grew wide. They had been fighting the whole night so how could there still be so many soldiers?


    ¡°They caused the ruckus for the first half of the night. We caused the ruckus for the second half of the night.¡± Lu Xun exined.


    ¡°So that is what happened.¡± Dong Zhi finally understood. He intended to use the Yangzhou Navy to kill Han Wei but in the end, they trapped him instead of fight against each other.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Dong Zhi asked Han Wei and Lu Xun.


    ¡°I want your Jiangling City!¡± Lu Xun replied.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Dong Zhi immediately replied. If he were to lose Jiangling, he would definitely be killed. Liu Biao would not spare him. Liu Pan would also not let him go.


    ¡°Afraid of death? Haha. If you do not surrender and hand over Jiangling to us, you will die here. We will also make the Dong Family share the same fate as the Wu Family! Do not worry. We will spare no one. There would not even be anyone left to take revenge!¡± Lu Xunughed.


    ¡°You cannot do that! You must not implicate the family!¡± Dong Zhi argued regarding ethics.


    ¡°Then why did you eradicate the entire Wu Family? There was a total of a hundred and eighty four people!¡± Han Wei asked.


    ¡°I did not do that!¡± Dong Zhi argued.


    ¡°Then who?¡±


    ¡°It is the Second Lord¡¯s deputy general! He was ordered by the Second Lord! He did it to get back at the Huang Family!¡± Dong Zhi then told Han Wei and the others the truth about what happened.


    ¡°Liu Pan!¡± Wu Mi gritted her teeth in anger.


    ¡°I do not care if it is Liu Pan who did it. All I know is that if I cannot obtain Jiangling, the entire Dong Family will die!¡± Lu Xun continued.


    ¡°You!¡± Dong Zhi red at Lu Xun angrily.


    ¡°However, if you were to surrender, I will permit you to take your family and leave. I will arrange a ship for you. You can leave Jiangling and go wherever you want, be it Yangzhou, Jiangdong, or even the Central ins!¡± Lu Xun provided Dong Zhi with two options. The first was to force Dong Zhi to his death. In the face of this struggle, the other option seemed to be filled with hope, making it more appealing.


    After thinking for a long time, Dong Zhi asked. ¡°You will keep your word? You will not attack me once you obtain Jiangling?¡±


    ¡°I will not!¡± Lu Xun replied.


    ¡°Swear!¡± Dong Zhi did not believe Lu Xun at all.


    ¡°Alright. I, Lu Xun, swears to spare Governor Dong if he surrenders with his subordinates! I will not attack Governor Dong in any way. If I were to break this oath, I, Lu Xun, and the Lu Family, will not have a good death!¡± Lu Xun swore. Dong Zhi then turned to Han Wei.


    ¡°I, Han Wei, swears not to attack Governor Dong if Governor Dong surrenders. If I were to do so, I, Han Wei, will not have a good death!¡±


    ¡°Your soldiers too!¡± Dong Zhi was worthy to be a governor. He was shrewd enough to know and fear that Lu Xun and the others could y word games with him. As a result, Lu Xun and Han Wei had to include their subordinates as well in their oaths. It was only after this that Dong Zhi felt relieved. The ancient people took their oaths seriously especially if it involved their family.


    ¡°Chen Ming1. Tell the soldiers to drop their weapons and surrender.¡± Dong Zhi said to his advisor.


    ¡°Master?¡± The advisor was shocked. What are they going to do if they were to surrender? Would the Second Lord spare them?


    ¡°Are my words useless? Do you want me to die here? Have the soldiers surrender and ept the changes!¡± Dong Zhi shouted loudly.


    ¡°Yes! Yes!¡± The advisor saw that Dong Zhi truly wanted to surrender and could only ept the order.


    ¡°Governor¡¯s orders! Drop your weapons and surrender!¡±


    ______


    Out of nowhere, the advisor finally got a name.

 Chapter 611

    <h4>Chapter 611</h4>


    ¡°Milord! Jiangling has fallen!¡± The messenger


    ¡°What did you say? Jiangling has fallen?¡± Liu Biao could not believe his ears. ¡°How could it be?¡± Liu Biao would not react this way even if Xiangyang were to fall as it was easy to attack after capturing Fancheng. It was why Liu Biao panicked after Liu Bei captured Fancheng but right now, Cai Mao¡¯s men were stationed there. If Cai Mao were to rebel, Liu Biao would be able to believe it since they had a falling out. However, it was different for Jiangling. Jiangling was the secondrgest city in Jingzhou and its second capital.


    Liu Biao wanted to leave an escape path for his descendants as a precaution in the case of his death. Take Gongsun Zan, Tao Qian and Yuan Shu as an example. They were initially doing well but the moment they were defeated, they could not even protect their family. Even if the victors do not kill you, someone else would just to please their new masters.


    That was why Jiangling was not just a city to Liu Biao but an escape route. With Jiangling, Liu Biao would be able to rest in peace even after his death. Even if they were to lose Jingzhou, his descendants would be able to make aeback from Jiangling. In the past few years, Liu Biao had also sent some money to Jiangling to prepare more troops there. He also did not allow any influential family to interfere with Jiangling. With the Yangtze River on one side and the Huarong Road on the other, it was basically imprable. Liu Biao could not believe this news.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Liu Pan frowned. He had only just interfered with Jiangling recently to wipe out the Wu Family and annoy the Huang Family. Besides that, he also obtained Governor Dong Zhi as his ally. With that man around, it could be said that half of Jiangling already belonged to him. Yet now he was being told that Jiangling has fallen. What about the troops and the provisions there?


    ¡°Didn¡¯t they already block up the Yangtze River?¡±


    ¡°They came through the Huarong Road and attacked the East gate!¡± The messenger exined.


    The Huarong Road was so dangerous that people naturally avoided it.


    ¡°The Huarong Road? Impossible! That is a forbidden area. Anyone who enters would be lucky to even escape alive. How could they have marched through the Huarong Road?¡± Liu Pan immediately objected.


    ¡°They have the Wu Family¡¯s map!¡± The messenger replied and talked about Wu Mi¡¯s survival and her actions.


    ¡°The Wu Family?¡± The thoughts of those present turned to influential family that lived in Jiangling. When Jingzhou was ruled by Wang Rui, the Wu Family were Jiangling¡¯s governors. So it was not strange for them to have a map of the Huarong Road.


    ¡°So the Wu Family still have survivors!¡± Liu Pan sneered. This was definitely evidence that the Wu Family were traitors as they had coborated with Yangzhou attack Jiangling.


    Meanwhile, Huang She was beginning to sweat. He was just only pleading for the Wu Family¡¯s case saying that the Wu Family had been loyal. Now that the Wu Family had rebelled, the Huang Family may be implicated as well.


    ¡°Why did the Wu Family give the Yangzhou Navy that map? When have they begun to collude with each other? Could it be that there are other conspirators?¡± Liu Pan asked as he tried to involve the Huang Family.


    ¡°Milord. The Huang Family have always been loyal to you! My father is guarding the borders while I am the head of your bodyguards! How could we betray you?¡± Huang She was already about to beg.


    ¡°This person must be lying about the military situation! Milord, please investigate this clearly!¡± Huang She red at the messenger. This messenger had brought such grievous news that it could wipe out the Huang Family. That was why Huang She wanted the messenger dead as well.


    ¡°I am used wrongly!¡± The messenger panicked. If he was taken away by Huang She, he was definitely dead. ¡°Milord, I am just a mere messenger. I would not dare to lie! The Wu Family really did bring a map Yangzhou Navy! It is that that the eldest daughter of the Wu Family wanted to take revenge which is why she brought the map to the Yangzhou Navy!¡± The messenger said as he knocked his head on the floor.


    So it was now known to those present that the Wu Family was forced to act this way. And who was the one who forced them to act this way? The answer was obvious. Liu Pan immediately started to panic.


    ¡°You speak nonsense!¡±

 Chapter 612

    <h4>Chapter 612</h4>


    The moment the messenger said those words, the whole situation suddenly changed. Before this, Liu Pan was pressing that the Wu Family were traitors. This happened because he was unable to wipe out the traitors. Meanwhile, the Huang Family wanted to quickly cut off connections with the Wu Family or they would be implicated as well.


    What about after the messenger exined what happened? It was true that the Wu Family defected. The Wu Family¡¯s eldest daughter had brought a map of the Huarong Road to the Yangzhou Navy, allowing them to attack and capture Jiangling. However, she was forced to do so. One way of saying it is that the Wu Family did not want to defect but after wiping them out, they defected to take revenge.


    ¡°Oh! So it is because someone forced a loyal person to death for his own personal gain. Then the child of this loyal person had no choice but to rely on the enemy!¡± Huang She immediately stood up and verbally attacked Liu Pan. ¡°If this continues like this, would there still be anyone loyal in our army?¡±


    ¡°What about Jiangling¡¯s governor Dong Zhi?¡± Liu Pan asked. He already had thoughts of killing the messenger. Initially, he was about to frame the Wu Family from Jiangling as rebels. That way, he could justify his attack against the Wu Family and also gain control of Jiangling. Now his ns has fallen apart. Liu Pan knew that Dong Zhi had about twenty thousand troops. Even if the enemy had a map to pass through Huarong Road, there should not be many troops that could get through. Dong Zhi should be able to defend Jiangling for a while.


    ¡°Jiangling¡¯s governor Dong Zhi has also surrendered!¡±


    ¡°Dong Zhi has surrendered? How could this be?¡± Dong Zhi was his new piece. He had wiped out the Wu Family to draw in Dong Zhi. He also praised Dong Zhi in front of Liu Biao. Yet Dong Zhi has surrendered? He wanted to make use of Dong Zhi as a witness to confirm that the Wu Family have always colluded with Yangzhou. That way, Huang She could not do anything. After all, it is not like Liu Biao could confirm this matter with Yangzhou.


    Liu Pan felt frustrated now that he was being told that Dong Zhi had surrendered. Everyone can surrender except Dong Zhi since Dong Zhi had a part in wiping out the Wu Family.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± Liu Pan red at the messenger. If the eldest daughter of the Wu Family brought the map to Yangzhou for revenge, why would Dong Zhi surrender? Wasn¡¯t he afraid of being killed after handing Jiangling over to Yangzhou?


    ¡°This small person is speaking the truth! He doesn¡¯t dare to lie to Your Majesty and the generals! Aside from Officer Han Wei who defended for a while, everyone else surrendered without resistance.¡± The messenger carefully replied, adding that everyone else surrendered with Dong Zhi¡¯s help.


    Liu Pan spat out blood. Not only was he nowbelled as a person who forced loyal officials to their deaths. The person he imed to be a faithful official had surrendered. Liu Pan gnashed his teeth in anger, hoping that Dong Zhi had fought to the death. The dead could tell no tales and he would have even gave Dong Zhi a posthumous title. Instead, Liu Pan was now put in a very difficult position.


    ¡°Milord! It seems like the truth is different. In my opinion, that governor, Dong Zhi, is the traitor who has long coborated with Yangzhou. That was why he schemed against the Wu Family! The Wu Family is truly pitiful. They are straightforward and upright. They spared no effort for our Jingzhou. Unfortunately, some despicable people schemed against them and took their lives! As a result, Wu Mi had to turn to Yangzhou! Milord. I plead for this incident to be investigated and the despicable person punished!¡± Huang She knelt down in front of Liu Biao.


    ¡°Milord! Please investigate the matter and punish the despicable person to give justice to the loyal officials!¡± The Huang Family¡¯s supporters echoed as they knelt. If their Master have already knelt then they could not just stay standing.


    Liu Pan did not find it strange when the Huang Family¡¯s people knelt along with Huang She. After all, they were enemies. However, the others also started to kneel. These were people from the Cai Family and the Kuai Family. It would seem as though the Cai Family and the Kuai Family were also opposing him.


    ¡°Milord! Please investigate the matter and bring justice to Jingzhou¡¯s faithful officials!¡± The officials that knelt did so without Kuai Yue or Cai Mao¡¯s prompting. This is because Liu Pan attacked a noble family. The Wu Family was wiped out without any warning. As a very old family in Jingzhou, they had rtionship with almost everyone. Their sudden extermination made the other grieved with sympathy. Would the same thing happen to them had Liu Pan set their eyes on them instead? That was why they all teamed up. Even if they could not remove Liu Pan, they could at least restrain him.


    ¡°Milord! Please investigate the matter and bring justice to Jingzhou¡¯s faithful officials!¡± After the Kuai and Cai Family officials were the Lumen Academy officials. That is because Liu Pan¡¯s actions was something the Lumen Academy could not tolerate.


    ¡°You all!¡± Liu Pan found himself isted. All the officials in Jingzhou wanted him punished.


    Liu Biao started to cough loudly after hearing that Jiangling had fallen and seeing his officials¡¯ actions.


    ¡°Milord! What¡¯s wrong?¡± One member of Liu Biao¡¯s inner ministerial circle quickly stepped forward and asked. Liu Biao removed the white handkerchief from his mouth to find it stained with blood.


    ¡°Quick! Call a doctor!¡± The ministers panicked. Fortunately, the doctor was already nearby as Liu Biao had spat out blood before.


    ¡°Father!¡± Liu Pan stepped forward trying to act like a filial son but on his way, Huang She gave him a short letter.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Liu Pan skeptically read the letter. It only says ¡®military power¡¯ on it. Liu Pan understood that Huang She was threatening him. If Liu Pan refused to hand over military power to Huang She, Huang She would fight to the death. They would all kneel in front of Liu Biao and force Liu Biao to remove Liu Pan. After all, this is such a serious issue that an exnation had to be given the others. Though this may enrage Liu Biao, Liu Pan would also have to suffer the consequences. However, if Liu Pan were to give the military power to Huang She then they could help downy this issue.


    Liu Pan clenched his fist. What he wanted was military power so he was against giving it away. Besides that, even if he had to give it away, he would not give it to Huang She.


    ¡°Second Lord. General Wen Pin.¡± Kuai Yue approached Liu Pan, said this, and then left.


    ¡°Withdraw! Everyone step back. I am alright!¡± Liu Biao waved his hand for his subordinates to withdraw. He knew his own body the best. Since he had already spoken, both the civil and military officials had to withdraw.


    ¡°Pan¡¯er. What do you have to say for youself?¡± Liu Biao questioned. He had to give the officials an exnation as Liu Pan was the one in the wrong.


    ¡°Father. I was tricked by Dong Zhi and caused unjust harm to the Wu Family!¡± Liu Pan make himself look like a victim as he med Dong Zhi for everything.


    ¡°This son believed that Jiangling¡¯s governor was someone Father has personally appointed so he chose to believe in the governor¡¯s words. On top of that, Officer Wu Lin have also defected to the enemy. So this son chose to eradicate the Wu Family!¡± Liu Pan med Dong Zhi and also indirectly med Liu Biao. After all, it was Liu Biao who appointed Dong Zhi as Jiangling¡¯s governor.


    The reason Liu Biao appointed Dong Zhi is because he was a foreign noble. He had no rtion with the three influential families of Jingzhou. Yet no one can use Liu Biao of misjudging people.


    ¡°Do you think that is enough to justify yourself? If everyone acts like this, what is thew even for?¡± Huang She was anxious as Liu Pan did not mention anything about the military power. He spoke up in fear that Liu Biao would just forgive Liu Pan.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Liu Pan red at Huang She hatefully. If Huang She was not here, Liu Pan could kill the entire Wu Family and no one would say anything about it. This Huang She was like an annoying troublemaker.


    Liu Pan also knew that he had to concede some things to the others or they would not allow him to extricate himself. This meant that he had to give these officials benefits.


    ¡°Father. This son made a mistake as he was deceived. No matter what I do, it is already toote to redeem myself. This son can only reflect behind closed doors to not make such a mistake again. As for training the new army, I am afraid it would be difficult for me to take this position.¡± Liu Pan conceded and gave away military power. However, he did not give away all of it.


    Huang She smiled at Liu Pan¡¯s words as he too, wanted military power. Only with military power can he obtain authority. It is also the qualifications to be arrogant in Jingzhou. Look at Cai Mao. Despite getting fired from his position, Liu Biao was still unable to do anything to him. Had it been someone else, they would have already been executed. The reason Liu Biao did not dare to act against Cai Mao was because Cai Mao had thirty thousand troops. If Cai Mao were to be executed, these soldiers would attack Xiangyang.


    Before this, Huang She could not do anything to obtain military power as Wen Pin was Jingzhou Navy. As Liu Biao¡¯s trusted aide, it was impossible for Wen Pin to be demoted in favor of Huang She. However, things were different now. Wen Pin was defeated and Liu Pan had made a fatal mistake. There was no better time to obtain military power.


    ¡°It is good that the Second Lord is aware of his mistakes. I am sure Wu Fan of the Wu Family would be able to rest easy!¡± Huang She spoke up. At first he said he wanted justice for Wu Fan but now he was saying that Wu Fan could rest in peace.


    ¡°You want to shut yourself behind closed doors to reflect?¡± Liu Biao frowned. Liu Pan needed to be punished but he did not need to let go of the military power. If so, how would they form a new army?


    ¡°Father. This son rmends someone else to help train the new army while I am reflecting.¡± Liu Pan was left with no choice. If it was any other time, he would be trying to gain more military power instead of giving it away.


    Huang She was very excited thinking that Liu Pan would rmend someone from the Huang Family. Once that happens, Huang She could have military power in his hands.


    ¡°Oh? Who are you rmending?¡± Liu Biao asked skeptically.


    ¡°This person is talented, heroic, and loyal. He is also the son of a general!¡±


    Huang She smiled. Wasn¡¯t that person him? Huang She had the impression that he was heroic even though his battles always ended up in defeat. He simply had bad luck as the opponent always used some vile tricks or some of his allies were useless. He was also loyal as the Huang Family had worked for Liu Biao for many years. Lastly, there was no one else that could lead the troops except Liu Biao, Cai Mao and himself.


    ¡°That person is General Wen Pin!¡±


    ¡°You tter me! Wait, Wen Pin?¡± Huang She was about to step forward and act modest when he realized it was not him being praised. Huang She immediately became angry at being tricked. What is worse is that he can only watch it happen now.


    ¡°Wen Pin?¡± Liu Biao was puzzled and also angry. Why would Liu Pan mention Wen Pin? That man lost Jiangxia, all of his private troops and even tried to steal merits.


    ¡°Milord! Wen Pin is a defeated general and even tried to cheat you! How can such a person be themander? Is the Second Lord being biased towards Wen Pin?¡±


    ¡°Father, I am not being biased towards Wen Pin.¡± Liu Pan said righteously. He too had forgotten that it was him who bring Wen Pin down. It was also Huang She who pleaded leniency for Wen Pin. Now their roles have reversed.


    ¡°Father. Wen Pin may have been defeated but is there anyone else in Jingzhou who is better in terms of knowledge, experience and qualifications?¡± Liu Pan asked. This was true in that Wen Pin was their best general. He was martially skilled and could even lead the troops. The only problem was that his enemy was too powerful.


    From the beginning, Wen Pin fought against Zhou Yu and Sun Ce. These two were difficult to deal with. After that, he had to attack Yangzhou who have new ballistas. Naturally, he would lose.


    However, Wen Pin was able to protect hisnd properly. It was because of this that in the original timeline, he was made the Governor of Jiangxia, impeding Jiangdong¡¯s progress.


    ¡°No matter how strong he is, he is still a defeated general!¡± Huang She retorted.


    ¡°Victory and defeat ismon in war! The result of one battle does not mean much!¡± Liu Pan replied.


    ¡°But Wen Pin lied to the Lord for merits!¡± Huang She added.


    ¡°That is because Wen Pin did not fully understand Zhuge Kongming¡¯s scheme!¡±


    ¡°Hmph. If you ask me, he is working together with Zhuge Kongming!¡±


    ¡°Father! I am sure you can tell that Wen Pin has always been loyal to you! If he wanted to betray you, he would have gone to Yangzhou a long time ago! Even if you do not look at his merits, I am sure you see his devotion! I am willing to step aside for General Wen Pin! I will not ept anyone else!¡± Liu Pan said. As he killed the whole Wu Family, he needed to take responsibility by giving up some of his power. However, he refused to have any of it end in the hands of the Huang Family as it would only encourage the arrogance of his enemy. He¡¯d rather have Wen Pine back.


    Truthfully speaking, Liu Biao was somewhat persuaded by Liu Pan¡¯s words as he was fond of Wen Pin. The three influential families helped him conquer Jingzhou, there was a price that had to be paid. That was why the three families became so influential that they could oppose Liu Biao. However, Wen Pin was different. Even with military power, the man continued to be loyal. Wen Pin did not bend thew to favor his rtives like Cai Mao who embezzled some tax.


    Naturally, Liu Biao knew about Cai Mao¡¯s actions. However, it was different for Wen Pin. The man hadmanded the troops for so long. His status should be about as Huang Zu, Cai Mao and the others but the Wen Family remained small. Wen Pin also did not upy any territory like the Huang, Cai, and Kuai Family.


    Wen Pin¡¯s contribution to Jingzhou showed that he was a veteran and Wen Pin himself was also capable. These factors made Liu Biao feel touched.


    ¡°Men! Bring Wen Pin here from the prison!¡± Liu Biao finally spoke. His decisions was pretty much already made.


    Huang She was unwilling to see this continue peacefully. ¡°Milord! The entire Wu Family was ughtered! This is is all, then you would be too lenient!¡± Huang She said to Liu Biao. He can already tell that he would not receive any military power so he intends to end Liu Pan here.


    ¡°What do you intend?¡± Liu Biao may be muddleheaded but he was not a fool. Huang She had only just said that Wu Fan would be able to rest in peace since Liu Pan intends to reflect. However, he had changed his stance and now say that it is too lenient.


    ¡°Milord. I think that aside from reflecting, the one that did the deed, Deputy General Xie, has to be arrested to appease the dead!¡± Huang She already knew that Liu Pan could not be touched so he wanted Liu Pan to be in distress. Though Liu Pan was the one who gave the order, the one who carried it out were his subordinates.


    ¡°Father! Xie Yun was simply listening to my orders!¡± Liu Pan immediately tried to protect his subordinate.


    ¡°Milord. This Xie Yun is the Second Lord¡¯s deputy general. He should be assisting the Second Lord and advising him. Instead, he allowed the Second Lord to do such injustice. Such a deputy general will only bring harm in the future! This time it is only the Wu Family. What if Xie Yun instigates the Second Lord tomit even more outrageous acts in the future?¡± Huang She advised.


    ¡°Hm.¡± Liu Biao nodded. He did not know this Xie Yun nor did he care to know. Yet it was true that having a ughterer like him beside his son would definitely be a bad influence. All parents were like this. They want their children to be associated with good people.


    ¡°If this person is not removed, the Second Lord will repeat his mistakes!¡± Huang She added.


    ¡°Your words are reasonable. Men! Arrest this Xie Yun and then set a date for his execution! Bring justice to the Wu Family of Jiangling!¡± Liu Biao also knew that he had to kill someone to appease the rest. Since he did not want to punish Liu Pan, he can only use a scapegoat. It wouldn¡¯t even be using an innocent person because Xie Yun really did massacre the Wu Family.


    ¡°Father!¡± Liu Pan still wanted to say something but Liu Biao raised his hand.


    ¡°I have already decided. There is no need to say anymore.¡± Liu Biao was trying to nurture Liu Pan so Liu Pan must not have any stain on him. Xie Yun would have to bear the sin of killing the Wu Family in his stead.


    ¡°Huang She!¡± Liu Pan red hatefully at Huang She when he realized that he could not persuade Liu Biao. If it was not because of Huang She, Xie Yun would not have to suffer this fate.


    ¡°Second Lord! Save me! I¡¯m being used wrongly!¡± Xie Yun had been right outside waiting for Liu Pan to leave so he was quickly arrested. Xie Yun did not dare to resist and could only shout in hopes that Liu Pan would save him.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Liu Pan felt as though his heart bled. Xie Yun was his right hand man and had been with him for a long time. Xie Yun would always help Liu Pan aplish whatever he is thinking of. Such a trusted aide was extremely hard to find. Liu Pan did not dare resent Liu Biao but he had no such restrain for Huang She.


    ¡°Haha!¡± Huang She felt happy seeing this. Since Liu Pan intended to cut off the Huang Family¡¯s right hand, Huang She would also cut off Liu Pan¡¯s right hand. He killed Xie Yun so that Liu Pan would be in distress.


    Kuai Yue silently watched Huang She and Liu Pan¡¯s conflict. In the past, these two¡¯s conflicts only extended to words but now their conflict extended to des. Liu Pan has killed the entire Wu Family while Huang She borrowed someone else¡¯s knife to kill Xie Yun. There was no chance for these two to reconcile. Kuai Yue did not know if this is good or bad. All he knew was that his objective wasplete.


    ¡°Milord. General Wen Pin is here!¡± A few guards had quickly brought Wen Pin over.


    Wen Pin had been in prison for the past few days. His life there was hard as he was being ridiculed by the jailors, dressed in prison clothes and ate leftovers. Most importantly, Wen Pin himself was not mentally stable. He was used and lost his army. The defeat caused him to turn silent.


    ¡°This sinner Wen Pin greets Milord.¡± Wen Pin cupped his fist. Wen Pin looked weary and ashen. He believed that he was going to be executed and that this is thest time he would see Liu Biao.


    ¡°Wen Pin. Do you know your mistakes?¡± Liu Biao also felt unhappy looking at Wen Pin¡¯s state. After all, Wen Pin was like an old friend.


    ¡°This Wen Pin admits his guilt. I hope Milord would take into ount my many years of contribution and spare my family. I am willing to die to apologize for the offense.¡± Wen Pin replied.


    ¡°Die?¡± Liu Biao shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to die. Since you want forgiveness, I will give you a chance!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Wen Pin could not understand what Liu Biao meant.


    ¡°It is my son who is showing you mercy. Although you were defeated, it is not severe enough to be punished with death. So my son pleaded for mercy.¡± Liu Biao said to Wen Pin.


    ¡°The Second Lord?¡± Wen Pin was full of doubts. He was not a politician and did not know how to make cunning plots. Naturally, he did not understand the fact that people only moved for benefits. He also remembered that Liu Pan tried making his punishment more severe thest time.


    That being said, Wen Pin still knew how to show proper courtesy. ¡°This Wen Pin thanks the Second Lord!¡± Wen Pin said as he cupped his fist.


    ¡°Do not say your thanks so early.¡± Liu Biao snorted with discontent. ¡°Wen Pin, obey my orders!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Wen Pin was still confused as to what was going on.


    ¡°What? Have you forgotten how to obey orders after being imprisoned for a few days?¡±


    ¡°This general, no, this sinful official is present!¡± Wen Pin quickly corrected himself. He was now just a convict.


    ¡°Wen Pin. You were defeated in Jiangxia, lost my elite troops and tried to steal merits. Normally, you would be executed. However, in consideration of your contribution up until now and also the fact that you were tricked by that Zhuge Liang, you can be pardoned. However, you still cannot escape your guilt so you are to be the Commander of Jingzhou¡¯s new army. I want to see the new army formed within a year! If you ck off, you will be executed! Wen Pin, do you have the confidence to do this task?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Wen Pin was stumped. He initially thought the best he could get was to not involve his family but now he was being told he could be amander to once again distinguish himself.


    ¡°Why have you not epted the order?¡±


    ¡°This General epts the order!¡± Wen Pin finally reacted. Though he did not know what happened, for now he has escaped with his life.


    Meanwhile, Huang She was looking at Wen Pin angrily as he coveted Wen Pin¡¯s position.


    ¡°Alright, you may leave!¡± Liu Biao waved his hand at Wen Pin. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Liu Biao asked. He already felt his head ache and he wanted to rest.


    ¡°Father. Though Jiangling has been captured, the enemy had crossed through the Huarong Road. They should not have many men with them. We should quickly dispatch the troops to catch them unprepared and retake Jiangling.¡± Liu Pan exined.


    ¡°Retake Jiangling? Do we even have enough troops?¡± Liu Biao shook his head bitterly. Jingzhou did not have many troops left. If they do, they would not need to form a new army. There may be still be thirty thousand naval troops but these belonged to Cai Mao. They may be Jingzhou¡¯s troops on the surface but thanks to Lady Cai¡¯s incident, these troops would not lift a finger to help.


    ¡°Milord, there is none at Xiangyang but there are still troops at Changsha.¡± Liu Pan¡¯s purpose was evident.


    ¡°Milord! The Changsha Army needs to guard the South! How could we allocate enough people to attack Jiangling? Jiangling is a ce that is easy to guard and hard to attack!¡± Huang She quickly protested. Changsha was the Huang Family¡¯s territory. If his troops fought for Jiangling and lost, they would not only be humiliated but also punished. On the other hand, if they were to win, they would suffer huge casualties as the Yangzhou Army were not easy to deal with.


    ¡°General Huang. What is the purpose of our army guarding against the Southern Barbarians? Isn¡¯t it to protect our Jingzhou from the fires of war? Isn¡¯t it to let the people be at peace? Now that the enemy has already captured Jiangling, why are we still waiting? Are we going to wait until our provisions at Jiangling have been taken away?¡± Liu Pan said towards Huang She.


    ¡°If we set out to Jiangling to attack Yangzhou and then the barbarians attack, who is going to take responsibility? You?¡± Huang She retorted. ¡°Besides that, the ones that are really idle should be your armored cavalry and the Wuyang Troops! Why not send them to attack Jiangling?¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Liu Biao finally got angry at the two¡¯s attempts topete against each other. ¡°The two of you stay silent and listen to my orders! Have Huang Zu dispatch thirty thousand troops from Changsha to attack Jiangling! Pan¡¯er, you are also to first dispatch ten thousand troops! You must definitely take back Jiangling!¡± Liu Biao ordered. He immediately opted to send in forty thousand elites. Despite that, there would be huge losses in a siege battle so both sides would be hurt from this.


    ¡°This General epts the order!¡± Liu Pan said without a choice.


    ***


    ¡°Woah!¡± After the power transitioned from Dong Zhi to Lu Xun, Lu Xun finally had the opportunity to check up on the avable provisions with the help of Dong Zhi. What he saw shocked him.


    There were eight granaries, located on all sides in Jiangling. Each granary had at least four hundred thousand provisions. There were also weapons and armor. Though Lu Xun did not care much for Jingzhou¡¯s armor because of Yangzhou¡¯s superior technology, there were still at least thirty thousand sets of armor here.


    This was a huge number. One must remember that in that era, not every soldier wore armor. Only ranked officers wore armor. The others simply wore cotton padded or rattan clothes. As a result, these thirty thousand sets of armor was enough for an army of two hundred thousand.


    With these supplies, Jiangling was truly a sturdy fortress.


    Lu Xun was happy. Fortunately the surprise attack had worked or Jiangling would really be a problem.


    ¡°Liu Biao transport supplies to Jiangling every year?¡± Lu Xun asked as he looked at the mountain of provisions and weapons. If they were to sell all these, it would total up to several hundred thousand gold. This showed how much Liu Biao invested into Jiangling.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Dong Zhi nodded. Dong Zhi had now defected to Yangzhou so he easily divulged all of Jiangling¡¯s secrets. In truth, there were actually more provisions that Dong Zhi did not know of. This is because Jiangling was Liu Biao¡¯s escape route. The less people that know of it the better.


    Dong Zhi initially thought that it was good enough if Jiangling could feed a hundred thousand soldiers but he never expected that Jiangling could easily feed more than two hundred thousand soldiers. Dong Zhi himself was stunned when he saw this and felt a little greedy. Even ten percent of this was enough for the Dong Family to be rich.


    Dong Zhi who had now defected to Yangzhou hoped that he could once again be reinstated as the Dong Zhi¡¯s governor.


    ¡°It is no wonder the Military Advisor say that Jiangling is half of Jingzhou!¡± Lu Xun mumbled to himself. Dong Zhi was really useful. It was fortunate that Lu Xun did not kill Dong Zhi or let Wu Mi kill Dong Zhi. It was because of this that for the past few days Wu Mi was no longer on speaking terms with Lu Xun.


    ¡°Master Dong. Work properly. If there is an opportunity, I may be able to call you Governor Dong again.¡± Lu Xun knew that Dong Zhi needed some incentive to work properly and gave it.


    ¡°Haha. Of course! I hope General Lu would continue to keep an eye on me and give a good word to His Highness the King of Shu. If so, I really would not be able to thank you enough!¡±


    Han Wei looked at Dong Zhi with disdain for his skill in ttering. He could not deal with Dong Zhi. If it was not because Dong Zhi still had his uses, he would have already killed Dong Zhi.


    Dong Zhi also noticed Han Wei¡¯s disdain but did not bother. The two of them were never friends. Now they simply worked together because of the circumstances and the both of them listened to Lu Xun.


    ¡°General Lu. Right now, we should discuss on how to confront Jingzhou¡¯s retaliation!¡± Han Wei said to Lu Xun. Since Jingzhou have lost Jiangling, they were sure to try and take it back even if they had to throw away their navy that is seventy thousand men strong. The more frightening one would be the nearby Changsha Army that has forty thousand men.


    ¡°What about our army¡¯s situation?¡± Lu Xun asked Han Wei and Dong Zhi. Though Jiangling may be easy to defend, Lu Xun did not have enough soldiers as he needed to take as little soldiers as possible with him through the Huarong Road. It was not possible to guard Jiangling with only one thousand five hundred men. That was why he needed Jiangling¡¯s originals defenders.


    ¡°General. We only have eight thousand troops right now.¡± Han Wei replied.


    ¡°Eight thousand?¡± Lu Xun frowned. Before this, Han Wei said that there were twenty thousand Jiangling defenders. Though the Yangzhou Army had killed some of them, there should still be at least eighteen thousand defenders. Yet now there were only eight thousand?


    ¡°General. The remaining ten thousand dispersed!¡± Han Wei exined.


    Not everyone followed Dong Zhi into surrendering. The ones that surrendered are the ones with nothing to worry about. The others had family that lived in Jingzhou. If they were to turn traitor, their families would suffer.


    To reduce hidden threats caused by dissatisfaction, Lu Xun allowed these soldiers to choose. He then screened the ones that volunteered to join with Yangzhou and removed the ones whose family don¡¯t live within or near Jiangling. As a result, only eight thousand men were left.


    ¡°General. Should I gather the rest back?¡± Dong Zhi asked. Though these soldiers may be threats, at the very least, they could bolster the numbers for now.


    ¡°No need.¡± Lu Xun waved his hand.


    ¡°It is better that they leave.¡± Lu Xun nodded. It was better not to keep threats by their side. He noticed that Dong Zhi and Han Wei were worried the Yangzhou Navy would not be able to keep Jiangling. If Yangzhou were to lose, they would be punished as traitors. He turned to his deputy general to keep them at ease.


    ¡°Jiang Hua. Have you sent your men through the Huarong Road?¡± Lu Xun asked.


    ¡°Yes General. It has already been done. I am sure the Yangzhou Navy¡¯s reinforcements will quickly arrive.¡± Jiang Hua replied having understand Lu Xun¡¯s intentions.


    Having edited the map with the proper path, it was now easier to cross through the Huarong Road. He believed it is possible to obtain reinforcements. Though not many can cross the Huarong Road each time, it was better than nothing.


    ¡°General Han Wei, Master Dong. There is no need to worry as Jiangling is easy to defend. Though we do not even have ten thousand men, we do not need to fear enemies even if they are ten times our size!¡± Lu Xun encouraged the two.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Dong Zhi replied unconfidently.


    ¡°Alright. Master Dong can return first. General Han, let us talk about the city defense!¡± Lu Xun said to the two.


    ¡°In that case, I shall take my leave.¡± Dong Zhi nodded and left.

 Chapter 613

    <h4>Chapter 613</h4>


    ¡°Master. Are we really staying in Jiangling?¡± When Dong Zhi returned home, there was someone to pour tea for him and massage him. The one massaging him was a new concubine. He was truly a distinguished and gifted schr as he already had six wives at the age of thirty.


    The reason the concubine asked this is because she was afraid. She lived a peaceful life when Jiangling was under Dong Zhi¡¯s governance. She could easily keep herself fed. However, Dong Zhi had lost his position. He who used to be able to order others around now had to lower his head. The concubine was dissatisfied. She was also afraid of Jingzhou¡¯s men.


    The concubine knew nothing of Yangzhou¡¯s navy defeating Jingzhou¡¯s navy so she did not know how powerful Yangzhou was. What she do know is that Jingzhou had at least a hundred thousand men while Lu Xun only had about ten thousand men. How could they win?


    ¡°Sigh. We can only take things step by step.¡± Dong Zhi was also panicking. After rebelling against Jingzhou, he would be finished Jiangling were to fall. Yet, he could not run. He could not return to Jingzhou and he would need a ship if he wanted to escape towards Jiangdong or the Central ins. However, the Yangtze River was blocked so he could not leave. The only other way was the Huarong Road but that was too risky. On top of that, he would not be able to take his wealth with him.


    ¡°Master. Have you ever thought about staying with Jingzhou?¡± The concubine asked.


    ¡°Stay with Jingzhou?¡± Dong Zhi could not understand what his concubine meant.


    ¡°I mean to stay as a governor working for Jingzhou!¡± The concubine suggested inly.


    Dong Zhi¡¯s eyes grew wide as he realized what his concubine was saying. ¡°Careful. The walls have ears.¡± Dong Zhi was no longer in power. He was just a surrendered general. That was why he was afraid.


    ¡°What are you afraid of? Master, this is our residence. Can that Yangzhou Army evene to our residence when they arecking people to guard the walls?¡± The concubine said without a care.


    Dong Zhi nodded at this. Due to theck of people, it was unlikely for Lu Xun to dispatch someone to keep him under surveince.


    ¡°Master, if it is possible, are you willing to stay as Jingzhou¡¯s official?¡± The concubine asked.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Dong Zhi quickly replied. At Jingzhou, Liu Pan was his patron but if he goes to Yangzhou, who could he rely on? It would be a fresh start where he would have serve even the likes of Lu Xun carefully. Dong Zhi did not want to start anew. At Jiangling he was the Governor but if he joins up with Yangzhou, it would be a miracle to be employed as a county officer even with Lu Xun¡¯s good word.


    Besides that, Dong Zhi can feel Wu Mi¡¯s hatred towards him. Dong Zhi wouldn¡¯t have cared about just one girl but this girl actually brought a map to Yangzhou and helped them cross the Huarong Road. This then caused him to lose Jiangling. At this point, Dong Zhi knew that he could not underestimate her.


    Wu Mi was also beautiful. If she gives herself to a high ranking person in Yangzhou for revenge, then Dong Zhi can only wait for his death.


    ¡°But I can no longer stay in Jingzhou!¡± Dong Zhi shook his head bitterly. He already betrayed Jingzhou so Liu Pan would not spare him. Dong Zhi have already chosen the worst option. If only he could, he would have taken his family to the Central ins and join up with Cao Cao.


    ¡°Who said so?¡± The concubine asked.


    ¡°I have already betrayed Jingzhou!¡±


    ¡°We can make up for our faults by doing good deeds!¡± The concubine enticed.


    ¡°Make up for our faults by doing good deeds?¡± Dong Zhi asked skeptically.


    ¡°Master, we have surrendered to Yangzhou but we were forced to do this by the circumstances. If we had fought against these traitors, we would have died and lost Jiangling. That is why we pretend to be on their side and gain their trust. Then while they least expect it, we open the gates and let our army in. We can even capture Lu Xun. Wouldn¡¯t Master be meritorious then?¡± The concubine¡¯s words were so attractive. She believed that Dong Zhi would immediately agree.


    She never expected Dong Zhi to look at her with suspicion. Dong Zhi was not an idiot. He was a politician worthy of being appointed as Jiangling¡¯s Governor. Hearing his concubine¡¯s words, he became more vignt instead.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Dong Zhi stared at his new concubine.


    ¡°I am just a servant! I am your concubine!¡± The concubineughed as she approached Dong Zhi. She tried to seduce him to bluff her way out but Dong Zhi was not so easily fooled.


    Dong Zhi pushed her away and said. ¡°You still refuse to tell me at this point?¡± Dong Zhi would not believe that this concubine coulde up with this n. After all, in the past it is a woman¡¯s virtue to not have any talents. Although they could scheme, it is only in regards to the matters in the backyard, not on political or war matters like this. The concubines words made Dong Zhi feel suspicious of her.


    ¡°Master, what is wrong?¡± The concubine continued to act spoiled.


    ¡°You refuse to say? In that case, I will hand you over to General Lu Xun! Let us see how he interrogates you!¡± Dong Zhi threatened.


    ¡°Master! Do not do this!¡± The concubine panicked. That is because her identity must never be revealed. If she was sent to Lu Xun, she was dead. But then she saw Dong Zhi looking at her with a smile and said, ¡°Master, you are so annoying. You really know how to scare people! I was so frightened my liver was about to jump out!¡±


    ¡°So you are afraid? Then let mefort you.¡± Dong Zhi said and then took the lead as he yed with her breasts. ¡°Come, be good. Tell me where you are from. Why are you with me?¡±


    ¡°Master. Who do you think sent me here?¡± Dong Zhi was so experienced that the concubine¡¯s face was already red.


    ¡°Is it the Lord?¡± Dong Zhi thought for a moment and then shook his head. Liu Biao did not need to put someone next to him. If he wanted Dong Zhi removed, he could have done this easily.


    ¡°Master, it is starting to hurt! I will speak, I will speak! It is the Second Lord!¡± The concubine was so soft and weak. Sheid on Dong Zhi¡¯s body and her fragrance blew in from his side.


    ¡°The Second Lord?¡± Dong Zhi¡¯s eyes grew wide with disbelief. ¡°Why does the Second Lord want to ce someone by my side?¡± Dong Zhi felt ufortable because before this, he had be Liu Pan¡¯s subordinate. He was prepared to have Liu Pan as his supporter. The fact that someone was ced by his side meant that Liu Pan did not trust him. Liu Pan could just kill him whenever he wanted and Dong Zhi would not even notice.


    Dong Zhi felt a chill in his heart. As a result, he loosened his grip on his concubine.


    ¡°Aiya!¡± The concubine stumbled from Dong Zhi¡¯s actions. ¡°Master, is there a need to be so angry? The Second Lord is simply worried about you which is why he sent me to support you! If it is not for me, how would you continue to work for Jingzhou and atone for your crimes?¡± The concubine stood up and looked at Dong Zhi.


    ¡°Continue working for Jingzhou? Atone for my crimes?¡± Dong Zhi was moved. If this woman truly worked for Liu Pan, then that future is possible. There is no need to worry that Liu Pan would not believe him. Besides that, if he could capture Lu Xun, being rewarded after that may even be a possibility.


    After thinking that, Dong Zhi hugged the concubine tight. ¡°My darling, did it hurt when you fall? It is all this Master¡¯s fault. This Master should be punished!¡±


    ¡°How should you be punished?¡± The concubine asked seductively.


    ¡°Haha. Of course it would be to¡­¡± Dong Zhi said as he led his concubine to the back of the room.


    ***


    Dong Zhi had thought that no one heard his conversation. Little did he know that someone was watching his every move.


    Opposite his residence was a restaurant. Sitting on the second floor was Wu Mi who was holding a telescope. Her face was red from anger.


    The telescope in her hands was Lu Xun which he had given to her to help repair their rtionship as cousins after forbidding her from killing Dong Zhi. Lu Xun did not expect her to monitor Dong Zhi. Wu Mi had been looking for the opportunity to kill Dong Zhi the entire time but Dong Zhi surrounded himself with guards as though he knew that Wu Mi was going after him. Wu Mi did not have the chance to attack him.


    But this time, Wu Mi discovered something important. Though Dong Zhi¡¯s residence and the restaurant was a street apart and too far to hear anything, Wu Mi knew how to lip read. Initially, all she saw was a boring conversation but suddenly she found out that Dong Zhi was nning a betrayal.


    ¡°That concubine is Liu Pan¡¯s person?¡± Wu Mi was astonished. She never expected that this concubine had such an identity. Wu Mi then gnashed her teeth in anger. If her anger towards Dong Zhi simply settled at ¡®kill him¡¯, then her anger towards Liu Pan would be along the lines of ¡®eat him alive¡¯.


    ¡°Should I tell my cousin?¡± Wu Mi thought of telling Lu Xun and got up but then she suddenly hesitated. Lu Xun might not believe her. After all, everyone already knew that Wu Mi wanted Dong Zhi dead. Lu Xun might think that Wu Mi was saying this just to get her revenge.


    Wu Mi gritted her teeth. ¡°Dead cousin! Smelly cousin! If you are not going to help me, I will do it myself! I want to see your expression when the gates are open!¡± Wu Mi had a firm resolution. She chose not to expose Dong Zhi until Dong Zhi had acted. At that time, Lu Xun would not stop her from having her revenge.


    Wu Mi started to act. First of all, she would need to pull out the snake from its hole.

 Chapter 614

    <h4>Chapter 614</h4>


    ¡°We¡¯ve finally returned to Yangzhou!¡± A young man sighed feeling very emotional.


    ¡°Milord. Let us hurry to Shouchun!¡± A man with a scarred face replied.


    ¡°Forget it. No need to be anxious.¡± The young man was excited. He wanted to hurry to Shouchun but instead slowed down his pace.


    ¡°What is wrong Milord? I am sure the Military Advisor would be happy to hear that we have returned!¡± A third figuremented.


    ¡°Yuanzhi and the others?¡± The young man asked.


    ¡°Lord husband? Why did we stop?¡± A voice came from the carriage behind the group.


    ¡°Get down. We will walk slowly, there is no hurry to return.¡± The young man said to the dark skinned woman behind him.


    ¡°Oh.¡± The woman did not inquire and obediently got off the carriage.


    ¡°Milord. Are we not travelling by ship anymore?¡± Had they travelled by ship, they could reach Yangzhou faster. Not only that, it would also be less exhausting since it wouldn¡¯t be so bumpy.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t travelling onnd not much different?¡± The young man also got off the carriage. The group of four approached one of Yangzhou¡¯s cities, Xinye, on foot.


    Xinye which was once part of Jingzhou now belonged to Yangzhou. Originally, there were a lot of tradersing from both Yangzhou and Jingzhou. Yangzhou could give Jingzhou¡¯s merchants status while Jingzhou could give Yangzhou¡¯s merchants wealth. This caused the city to flourish. However, trade was blocked ever since Jingzhou and Yangzhou had a falling out.


    Jingzhou¡¯s goods could not reach Yangzhou and Yangzhou¡¯s merchants were barred from going to Jingzhou. As a result, Xinye started to decline. That being said, Xinye was still better offpared to before.


    ¡°Come. Let us enter the city!¡± It was getting dark. The group needed to find a ce to sleep. They were then stopped at the gate.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The young man furrowed his brows. It was not time for the gates to close yet so why were they being stopped here?


    ¡°Milord. They are not letting us in!¡±


    ¡°How dare they not let our Lord in!¡± The man with the scar stepped forward but then he was stopped by the young man.


    ¡°Soldiers, what¡¯s going on? It is not time for the gates to close yet. Why are we not allowed in?¡± Liu Mang1 asked the two soldiers.


    ¡°You want to enter the city?¡± The two soldiers asked.


    ¡°Yes. I am going to Yangzhou to visit rtives. As it is gettingte, I want to enter the city to sleep and continue my journey the next day.¡± Liu Mang exined.


    ¡°You want to enter the city? You need to pay the toll!¡± The soldiers said with augh.


    ¡°Toll?¡± Liu Mang thought for a while and then realized that this was one of those unspoken rules of the world. Soldiers who are made to stand guard at the gates all day would naturally be unsatisfied with their low pay. On top of that, there were no additional pay for night shifts in the Yangzhou Army. And so, these soldiers go after merchants for the extra ie of ten copper coins.


    ¡°Soldiers. We are not merchants. We are just here to visit rtives.¡± Liu Mang exined. They only have one carriage and two horses. How could they be merchants?


    ¡°You are not merchants?¡± The two soldiers asked.


    ¡°Yes, we are not merchants. We are just here to visit rtives.¡± Liu Mang repeated.


    ¡°You are not the ones who decide whether you are merchants or not.¡± The soldiers replied.


    ¡°Then whose decision is it?¡±


    ¡°Of course it is us! If we say you are a merchant then you are a merchant!¡± The soldiers pointed at Liu Mang.


    ¡°Then fine. The toll is ten coppers right? We will give it.¡± Liu Mang was dissatisfied with the soldiers but simply red at them while signaling the Guan Hai. Liu Mang then handed the money over


    ¡°Ten copper coins? Do you think we are beggers?¡±


    ¡°Then how much do you want?¡±


    ¡°At least this much.¡± The soldier said and raised five fingers.


    ¡°Fifty coins?¡± It was five times the normal toll but it was not too excessive. It was an amount that could be afforded.


    ¡°Fifty coins? Hahaha. It is five thousand coins!¡±


    Five thousand coins was a hundred times the normal toll. It was also half a gold. This for a carriage with two horses. How much would the toll be for actual merchants?


    ¡°Five thousand? Why don¡¯t you just go and rob people! I don¡¯t even get that much when I was robbing people!¡± Zhou Cangmented resentfully.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t five thousand coins a little excessive?¡± Liu Mang argued.


    ¡°Excessive? Let me tell you if you are even one coin short, you can sleep outside the city walls!¡± The soldiers seemed very confident as they saw that Liu Mang had one carriage and two horses. On top of that, Liu Mang came from the South. In other words, he isn¡¯t a local or an influential merchant. In other words, Liu Mang was just a passerby. There was no better person to scam.


    ¡°You!¡± Zhou Cang wanted to attack but he was stopped.


    ¡°Fine. Five thousand? We will pay!¡± Liu Mang handed over the money. The soldiers then looked at each other before letting him pass.


    The soldiers were very happy to receive the money but after looking at it for a while, they felt regret. They should have asked for more.


    Once Liu Mang the others had left the two soldiers greedily discussed with each other. ¡°This group only has four people but they are quite rich.¡±


    ¡°What? Do you want to help yourself to their money?¡±


    ¡°Help myself to their money? I don¡¯t have such ability.¡± They may not know how much money the group has but those horses weren¡¯t cheap.


    ¡°Then what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Haha. How much are horses right now?¡± The soldier smiled.


    ¡°Forty gold!¡± The other soldier still knew the market value of the horses.


    ¡°Those are for inferior horses that can only be used to pull things. These ones are worth hundreds of gold. Hey, hold this ce for me for a while. I wille back soon!¡±


    ¡°What are you doing? Do you really want to take their horses?¡±


    ¡°I am not going to do anything. Even if these horses were given to me, I will just end up getting burned.¡± The horses were worth too much. If a small officer like him were to obtain it, people would just go after him. Instead, he decided to inform his superior.


    ¡°Is that true?¡± The soldier reported to a middle aged man with high rank. Though he was already at middle age, he had a kind of frivolous expression that made him seem younger.


    ¡°Yes, how could I dare lie to the General? Those horses are all of top quality. Even seeing it would make people envious.¡± The soldier reported.


    This greedy superior was a greedy general that guards the South Gate. As a result, horses were something he could not demand for. Horses were good things that can save lives. It is a pity that he did not manage to obtain any good horses. Naturally, he was moved when his subordinate told him that a good horse has appeared.


    ¡°Do you know where they are?¡± Not only was this generalcking horses. Even his superior did not have any horses. If the soldier¡¯s words were true, they would need to share the horses with their boss Wei Yan.


    ¡°They have entered the city and are probably staying at an inn.¡±


    ¡°Good. Go and watch them. I wille soon.¡±


    Zhou Cangmented once they had entered the city. ¡°Milord, you are being too good to them. Five thousand coins to enter the city. Why don¡¯t they just rob people! If you ask me, we should have just killed such greedy people then and there.


    ¡°Be patient.¡± Liu Mang cated the others. Killing them would be easy but then they would not be able to find out their backers.


    If a young man entering the city to visit rtives needed half a gold, how about others? Wouldn¡¯t they need to pay more? In actual fact, Liu Mang was overthinking things. He was simply being overcharged as he was an unfamiliar face and had little people. The actual merchants wouldn¡¯t need to pay as much especially since some of them were backed by nobles.


    ¡°It is gettingte. Let us find a ce to stay first.¡±


    They wereter greeted at the inn. ¡°How many are staying?¡±


    ¡°There are four of us. Please arrange three rooms for us.¡± Liu Mang said.


    ¡°Alright! Three rooms! Please,e in.¡±


    Just as Liu Mang was about to hand over the horses to the stable boy at the backyard, something flew out from the dark.


    ¡°Milord! Be careful! There are hidden weapons!¡± Zhou Cang said and stepped forward. Liu Mang did not stop him. Who could harm him with Zhou Cang in front?


    After looking carefully, the ¡®hidden weapons¡¯ were not weapons but people who were groaning in pain.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Liu Mang asked as he looked at the man.


    ¡°Liu Wu! You better pay us or get lost! How can you stay here without paying?¡± Someone that looked like a housekeeper was speaking disdainfully with the man on the ground. The housekeeper had a few young waiters behind him.


    ¡°How pitiful! His vast wealth had vanished.¡± The young waiter shook his head.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Liu Mang asked with interest.


    ¡°Sir. This person is Liu Wu. He is a rich merchant from Shangyong but then he lost all of his wealth.¡±


    ¡°Lost his money? How could the prices at Shangyong be higher than Yangzhou?¡± Liu Mang furrowed his brows. Yangzhou was encouraging more merchants to invest. Not only was there less tax but they could even obtain titles, allowing them to be on equal footing with others instead of remaining a lowly merchant.


    ¡°He thought so as well and end up offending Xinye¡¯s Guo Family.¡± This Guo Family was a noble in Xinye. When Xinye became Yangzhou¡¯s territory, it became even more stable. Liu Qi also appeased the Guo Family, making them stronger. There were also several people from the Guo Family working as officials.


    Liu Wu got himself into trouble because he had thought that merchants were the master in Yangzhou. He thought that he did not need to lower his head to nobles. He opposed the Guo Family several times without any backers. Initially, the Guo Family ignored him as they have only recently joined Yangzhou. However, after Xinye¡¯s Governor disappear, the Guo Family finally bared their fangs.


    Liu Wu¡¯s property started to get seized.


    The Guo Family probed the situation. They checked Yangzhou¡¯s reaction towards the merchants. Seeing that Yangzhou did not react at all, they finally reverted to their usual behavior.


    The Guo Family were nobles while Liu Wu was just a merchant. It was easy to eat up Liu Wu¡¯s property.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t Liu Wu be a government merchant? Why can the Guo Family act this way towards Liu Wu?¡± Those who bring their entire property to Yangzhou be government merchants.


    ¡°Government merchant? Haha. That is only in name. The positions of government merchants were all already upied by the Guo Family! There is nothing left for Liu Wu!¡± There was a quota for the number of government merchants. This is to encourage merchants to quicklye and invest in Yangzhou. However, the quota at Xinye along with the rights to tax free and other benefits were already taken by the Guo Family. The Guo Family exploits the benefits to cheat other merchants. The merchants could only suffer miserably as they had already brought all their property here. They could not go back.


    ¡°The Guo Family?¡± Liu Mang said to himself and remembered the name.


    ¡°Milord. Should we help?¡± Zhou Cang asked if they should help Liu Wu. Liu Mang waved his hand. It was better to avoid unnecessary trouble.


    ¡°Boy. Please bring our horses to the stable and feed them with the best fodder. We will pay for it.¡± Liu Mang said to the stable boy. The stable boy beamed happily and was about to leave when someone shouted.


    ¡°There is no need to go through the trouble!¡± A loud casual voice came from behind Liu Mang. ¡°Let this General take care of your horses for you!¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± Liu Mang turned around and saw the gatekeeper from earlier standing beside a man on a horse. The man on the horse seemed like a military officer.


    ¡°The Guo Family is here.¡± The stable boy said cautiously. Liu Mang furrowed his brows at this.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Liu Mang asked the military officer on the horse.


    ¡°I am the General of the garrison at Xinye, Guo Yi!¡± The General introduced himself.


    ¡°So it is General Guo. Does the General have a reason to be looking for us?¡± Liu Mang asked.


    ¡°Where do you alle from?¡± Guo Yi asked back.


    ¡°General, wee from Jingzhou!¡±


    ¡°Youe to visit family?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°What does your family do?¡± Guo Yi asked again.


    ¡°My uncle has settled at Shouchun. After receiving this news, we set out to look for him.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that is good!¡± Guo Yi nodded.


    ¡°General. What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. It is just that my family has lost a few horses so I came looking for it. Didn¡¯t I already find it?¡± Guo Yi said. He asked so many questions to probe Liu Mang. Had Liu Mange from anywhere else, there may be cause to worry. However, if Liu Mang came from Jingzhou, then there was nothing to worry about. This is because Jingzhou was currently the enemy. His old boss and his new boss were now sworn enemies. Also, Jingzhou¡¯s navy was already wiped out by Yangzhou so Jingzhou pose no threat at all. Besides that, the man¡¯s rtive did not seem to have a high position in Yangzhou.


    ¡°Bullshit! These are our horses!¡± Guan Hai burst into rage. ¡°We were even sitting on it earlier!¡±


    ¡°You said you sat on the horses?¡± Guo Yi asked with a smile.


    ¡°Yes! We entered the city with it!¡± Guan Hai exined.


    ¡°That is wonderful! I had lost horses and you sat on it! Now you are caught red handed! What do you have to say for yourself?¡± Guo Yi smiled treacherously. ¡°Men! Arrest them!¡±


    ____


    Lol the author tried to keep his name out for so long (as though the readers wouldn¡¯t know) then he forgot and wrote down Liu Mang¡¯s name. So I will just try sticking everyone¡¯s names.

 Chapter 615

    <h4>Chapter 615</h4>


    Xinye¡¯s defenders surrounded Liu Mang¡¯s group after Guo Yi gave the order.


    ¡°Sir. Protect yourself.¡± The stable boy saw what was going on and took his distance. He did not want to be caught up in the battle.


    ¡°I want to see who dares!¡± Zhou Cang shouted as he stood in front of Liu Mang.


    ¡°You even dare to resist? You must be rebels! Kill them all!¡± Guo Yi was ruthless. He who wanted money was now prepared to kill.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Liu Mang narrowed his eyes as he looked at Guo Yi. Though he was angry, he did not show it on his face.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Guo Yi looked at Liu Mang suspiciously.


    ¡°General. I did not steal this horse but found this horse during my journey. So it is your horse. Since we have met, I should return this horse to its rightful owner.¡± Liu Mang said as he cupped his fist at Guo Yi.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Guo Yi could not help but be amazed at the young man. He had believed that these easy marks would be angry and even try to fight when he covet their horses. He would either throw them in prison or kill them depending on the situation. After all, he also had many soldiers under hismand at Xinye. He never expected the young man to surrender so readily. Guo Yi was already being very rude. Now that the other side had surrendered so readily, he did not want to make things more troublesome.


    ¡°Milord?¡± Zhou Cang looked at Liu Mang in confusion. They did not take the fastest route to Shouchun and chose toe here instead. Now they even lost their horse. How were they supposed to return to Shouchun? Are they going to walk back? It was not even possible to buy any horses now. Guo Yi was not ced in his eyes at all. He was confident that if he worked together with Liu Mang and Guan Hai, they could easy capture that Guo Yi.


    ¡°So you simply found the horses! In that case, I won¡¯t argue!¡± Guo Yi nodded. Since he already got the horses, there was no need to kill people.


    ¡°General! These people are suspicious. We should arrest them!¡± The gatekeeper from earlier became anxious. He had informed Guo Yi about the horses and allowed Guo Yi to benefit. So he was expecting some kind of benefit from himself. He believed that these outsiders were pretty rich.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Guo Yi nced at the gatekeeper. As both he and his people were all greedy, he naturally understood them. He knew that his men wanted the outsider¡¯s money.


    ¡°Handle this matter yourself.¡± Guo Yi did not want to interfere nor did he want to disappoint his men. After all, it was this person that told him about the horses.


    ¡°Thank you General!¡± The gatekeeper smiled and thanked his superior.


    Each person gets three mu1 of farnd so three people would give nine.


    ¡°Men! Arrest these people!¡± The gatekeeper ordered.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Liu Mang could not understand what was going on. Didn¡¯t these people want horses? He gave away his horses so easily because he was afraid of returning to Shouchun and was procrastinating. Guo Yi had kindly given him an excuse to avoid returning to Shouchun by taking away his horse. He also didn¡¯t have enough money to buy another horse.


    Yet after giving his horse away, he was still getting arrested?


    ¡°Oh how pitiful to be taken away by Zhou the Exploiter!¡± The busybodies among themon peoplemented when they saw the gatekeeper¡¯s actions. Zhou the Exploiter was well known in Xinye due to his greed. He could not do much when the Governor was around but was free to act since the Governor had gone missing.


    ¡°Do they want to kill us?¡±2 Liu Mang furrowed his brows. If this was the case, he would have to fight his way out.


    ____


    Ancient unit of measurement for fields. 1/15 of a hectare, or, 666.667m2A misunderstanding caused by phrasing that wouldn¡¯t properly trante over to English.

 Chapter 616

    <h4>Chapter 616</h4>


    Liu Mang frowned and was on guard. It was possible that they would need to fight.


    ¡°Haha, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t kill you! How would I get any money if I kill you? I won¡¯t let you starve either. In fact, I will give you fields!¡± The greedy gatekeeper said to Liu Mang¡¯s group.


    ¡°Give us fields?¡± Liu Mang was confused. He knew that this gatekeeper did not have any good intentions so why is he giving away farnd?


    ¡°Milord. How about we just kill our way out?¡± Zhou Cang suggested.


    ¡°No.¡± Liu Mang shook his head. He did not want to fight at all if he could help it since these people were also ¡®his people¡¯. If he were to kill his own people, wouldn¡¯t the enemyugh at him?


    ¡°Then Milord, how about we tell them our identity?¡±


    ¡°No need to hurry.¡± In actual fact, Liu Mang did not want to act at all because he was afraid of revealing his own identity. Once that happened, he would be forced to return to Shouchun. He have not yet figured out how to confront those guys at Shouchun.


    Besides that, based on the actions and the reactions of the people around here, there was definitely something going on. Liu Mang wasn¡¯t entirely sure yet.


    ¡°General. Let me arrange things for my wife first before following you.¡± Liu Mang said to the gatekeeper.


    ¡°Go quickly!¡± The gatekeeper gave Liu Mang face. Though he could not see her face that was covered in cloth, he could see her tanned skin. This was like a girl from the countryside. In that era, the people liked whitish skin as that was the skin of a woman from a rich family. Not women with healthy tans. He lost interest in women that need to work under the sun to make a living.


    ¡°Husband. Let me go with you.¡± Liu Mang¡¯s wife, Qian Yu spoke.


    ¡°Stay here. I will return quickly. Nothing will happen to me if these two are protecting me.¡± Liu Mang said and made arrangements for her before leaving.


    ¡°General. Where are we going?¡± Liu Mang asked after travelling for a while. They were headed towards outside the city and more people were joining the group along the way.


    ¡°We are going somewhere good!¡± The gatekeeper replied in a very cooperative manner since he was happy that he was going to profit.


    Soon, they arrived at arge camp. However, the camp was filled withmon people in ragged clothing instead of soldiers.


    ¡°We¡¯re here!¡± The gatekeeper said as he got off his horse. Guo Yi had given away his horse to his underlings after riding away on the good stolen horse.


    ¡°Oh! If it isn¡¯t Officer Hao! Why trouble are you going to bring here?¡± The gatekeeper named Hao Liu was a troublemaker. However, having connections with the Guo Family allowed him to get out of prison early. When Yangzhou took control of Xinye, he joined the garrison while the original group returned to Jingzhou.


    The Guo Family was originally a small noble family. They were not powerful enough to gain control of the whole of Xinye. However, they became the top influential family when almost everyone else migrated. After all, Liu Mang had the reputation of killing the nobles in Wancheng.


    That was why all the nobles left even though Jingzhou and Yangzhou allied with each other.


    The Guo Family were just a small family in Xinye. If they were to leave, they would not be able to obtain any posts. That was why they stayed. It was their good luck that they managed to obtain a lot of power from the power vacuum caused. Liu Qi wanted Yangzhou to send people for administration but Xu Shu was already too understaffed at Yangzhou. Liu Qi who could only recruit people from Xinye ended up with the Guo Family who were growing in power. Hao Liu benefitted from his connection with the Guo Family, turning from a rogue idler to a gatekeeper. Unfortunately, Hao Liu¡¯s attitude have not changed.


    ¡°Old Xu! This is to give you money!¡± Hao Liu replied respectfully even though he was speaking to someone of lower rank as they were all here for money.


    ¡°How many of them are there this time?¡± Old Xu asked happily when he saw that there are more people.


    ¡°Altogether, there are thirty two people! Based on old practices, you get twenty percent!¡± Hao Liu got off his horse and pointed at the thirty two people.


    ¡°Twenty percent? Haha. Officer Hao. That is not feasible!¡± Old Xu shook his head.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it twenty percentst time?¡± Hao Liu frowned. Twenty percent is a lot. One person receives three mu worth ofnd so thirty two people would be ny six mu. Twenty percent of that is almost twenty mu worth ofnd. That is already worth several gold.


    ¡°How can youpare that time to now?¡± Old Xu curled his lips. Before this, Old Xu was satisfied with twenty percent as Jingzhou was too close to Xinye. When Jingzhou and Yangzhou were at war, the people feared that Jingzhou would attack from the Yangtze River. However, it is different now that Yangzhou was the strongest at the Yangtze River. Jingzhou cannot even defend themselves, how could they attack? That was why twenty percent was no longer enough.


    ¡°Officer Hao. You must know that we are all risking our heads here!¡± Old Xu continued to speak.


    ¡°Alright, alright. Tell me how much you want!¡± Hao Liu was very unhappy. The risk of execution? If one was scared, one wouldn¡¯t have started doing this in the first ce.


    Old Xuughed and raised five fingers.


    ¡°Fifty percent? Haha! Old Xu, why don¡¯t you just rob people?¡± Hao Liuughed. If Old Xu were to take that much, then Hao Liu would be the one cold and hungry.


    ¡°Old Xu. We have already done this so many times. Fifty percent is not feasible! I don¡¯t believe that you would refuse to do business! How about twenty five percent!¡±


    ¡°Forty five percent!¡± Old Xu lowered his price as Hao Liu was right. Why would he not want to do business when the money is there?


    ¡°Old Xu. Let it be thirty five percent. Otherwise, there is no point doing this business.¡± Hao Liu said after the two argued for a while. If it goes higher than thirty five percent, Hao Liu would not be able to earn much. On top of that, he would have to risk getting executed. He might as well not do it. However, losing one¡¯s livelihood was like losing one¡¯s parents. Hao Liu was beginning to feel very resentful. If Old Xu were to cut off his livelihood, he too, would have ways to keep Old Xu in check.


    ¡°Alright, alright. I will give you face!¡± Old Xu was also sharp enough to understand that Hao Liu could ruin him at any time so he did not want to offend Hao Liu too much. Thirty five percent was enough to earn a profit.


    Hao Liu then ordered for the thirty two people to be handed over to Old Xu. Liu Mang saw thesemon people lifelessly headed towards Old Xu while being shoved around by Hao Liu¡¯s subordinates.


    In front of Old Xu was a table, books and a pen.


    ¡°What is your name? Where are you from?¡± Old Xu asked as he opened one of the empty books and asked one of themoners.


    ¡°This one is Gou Sheng from Yuzhou!¡± The man answered and Old Xu wrote down the details in the book. He then looked at Gou Sheng and added the an extra line detailing Gou Sheng¡¯s appearance such as the mole Gou Sheng has on his lower lip.


    Old Xu was already ustomed to names like Gou Sheng. As the world is in chaos, the people were hungry and many lives were lost. In order for their next generation to survive, many of thesemon people chose demeaning names like Gou Sheng (dog remains) or Gou Dan (Dog egg). This is to hope that Heavens don¡¯t ask for them too early.


    Eventually, it was Liu Mang¡¯s turn.


    ¡°What is your name?¡± Old Xu asked.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Liu Mang hesitated. Old Xu raised his head and asked again. ¡°I am talking to you. What is your name?¡±


    ¡°I am¡­ My surname is Han, my name is Yang.¡± Liu Mang replied.


    ¡°Han Yang?¡± Old Xu could not help but take note of this. Most of themon people have lowly names like Gou Sheng or Gou Dan. Yet suddenly there was a normal name. Yet he still wrote down the name Han Yang.


    ¡°My surname is Guan, my name is Hai. I am also from Xuzhou!¡±


    ¡°This one is named Zhou Cang! I am with them.¡±


    After writing their names down, they were led to arge camp with many othermoners. There were several thousand people here.


    ¡°Another group arrives.¡± The people at the camp saw the neers and shook their heads. It might be from pity, empathy, or maybe they simply took joy in someone else¡¯s misfortune.


    ¡°Uncle. What is going on here? Why are there so manymoners at this camp?¡± Liu Mang asked one of the people that had been staying at the camp while Old Xu was still busy registering others.


    ¡°Brother, do not address me as uncle. I am not much older than you are. I am only twenty seven years old.¡±


    ¡°Haha, I am sorry.¡± Liu Mang replied awkwardly. The man really did look older than his age. Liu Mang then asked. ¡°What is going on here?¡±


    ¡°You still don¡¯t know? Lord Xu is distributing fertilend.¡±


    ¡°Distributing fertilend?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t youe from outside? Once you enter Yangzhou, you can go to the authorities and obtain fertilend. Each person will be given three mu worth ofnd.¡± The man replied.


    Liu Mang nodded. He remembered approving something like this to attract people to Yangzhou. He also lowered the tax to thirty percent. Thanks to this policy, Yangzhou was once again bustling with people.


    ¡°Each person three mu worth ofnd and thirty percent tax! What a pity!¡± The man added.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Liu Mang thought that something was strange. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is thirty percent tax too high?¡± Liu Mang was not too knowledgeable about the taxes because in his era, farmers were subsidized instead of taxed. The thirty percent tax he gave was based on other states.


    ¡°No, of course not! There are nothing else as good as this in this world! We even get fertilend!¡±


    ¡°Then what is wrong?¡±


    ¡°The important thing is, how canmoners like us obtain these benefits? We have been lied to! I should have known that this King of Shu does not have any good intentions. He is just scamming us!¡±


    ¡°What are you saying!¡± Guan Hai said angrily.


    ¡°Withdraw.¡± Guan Hai was about to rush ahead angrily but he stopped when Liu Mang gave the order. The man patted his chest. ¡°What are you so fierce for? We are all in the same condition!¡±


    ¡°Brother. Are you really able to say that the King of Shu is a scammer?¡± Liu Mang asked.


    ¡°Is there even a need to? You will understand soon enough!¡± The man curled his lips.


    ¡°Come! Come over here!¡± Hao Liu shouted. He had not yet left.


    ¡°He is calling you.¡± The man said to the group.


    ¡°Let us go and see.¡± Liu Mang said and walked over.


    ¡°Let me give you the good news! From today onwards, you are Yangzhou¡¯s people!¡± Hao Liu said to the thirty two neers.


    Liu Mang felt ufortable listening to him.


    ¡°You listened to our King of Shu¡¯s generosity so now you are all given three mu worth ofnd!¡± Hao Liu continued.


    The eyes of themoners glinted. What they wanted the most wasnd to do farming. That way, they would not starve to death.


    ¡°Of course, thisnd isn¡¯t given to you all but rented!¡± Hao Liu said loudly.


    ¡°Rented?¡±


    The man from earlier gave a smile full of disdain.


    ¡°Yangzhou is only making you all pay thirty percent tax! If you all work properly, you can eat your fill! You can even have enough money to buy additional things!¡±


    The thirty percent tax was tempting. A single mu of fertilend can provide three hundred to four hundred catties worth of food during a bumper harvest. The thirty percent tax meant that they could keep about two hundred catties worth of food. This was enough to eat especially if they have three mu worth ofnd.


    ¡°Once you take this, you can have your ownnd! Old Xu, take those things out!¡± Hao Liu added.


    Old Xu nodded. His men went into a tent and came out carrying a few straw papers.


    ¡°Each person are to take one. These are your household registers. Once you put your hand print here, you will be Yangzhou¡¯s people!¡± Hao Liu said and distributed the papers.


    Once Liu Mang took the paper, he understood what Hao Liu meant by rented.


    This is because the paper was not the household register. The household register was what Old Xu had written down earlier. It was pretty much an agreement to be a ve. Guan Hai and Zhou Cang also received the same thing. The only difference was that it was their names written on the paper instead of Liu Mang.


    The thing written on the paper was that they agree to sell their three mu ofnd to Hao Liu for five thousand coins. It was also written that they are to pay the thirty percent tax to Hao Liu, and the tax rate would increase by ten percent for each of the following year until it is sixty percent.


    ¡°Haha!¡± Liu Mangughed at this. He never expected someone to make use of his policy like this.


    Hao Liu was truly smart for not taking everything at the start. Instead, he tricks them into selling the deed to thend. When someone investigates, he would be able to evade investigation. After all, he bought it with money and the other party agreed to sell the deed to thend. Hao Liu also did not force them to do anything and allowed them to have the sweet taste of the thirty percent tax. After all, when they arrived, they had nothing. Hao Liu also allowed them to have thirty percent tax simply because he was afraid of a rebellion.


    Once someone gains a foothold, the tax increased by ten percent. That person would no longer walk away by this point. The tax then keeps increasing every year until sixty percent. At this point, the victim could no longer eat their fill but at the very least, they would not starve to death. Besides that, they would have been in Yangzhou long enough to be reluctant to leave. Themoners of that era were like cockroaches. They would be able to endure anything as long as you do not purposefully kill them.


    Old Xu and Hao Liu had learned of these traits and the policies to trick several thousand mu¡¯s worth ofnd from themon people.


    ¡°You. Aren¡¯t you making us sell the deed to thend?¡± Someone asked. Liu Mang turned to look at the person that had learned how to read.

 Chapter 617

    <h4>Chapter 617</h4>


    ¡°Why should we sell ournd to you for five thousand coins?¡± The man known as Jiang Yan shouted angrily.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Old Xu and Hao Liu never expected that someone here knew how to read.


    ¡°Officer Hao. What is going on here?¡± Old Xu expression was pale as he looked at Hao Liu.


    ¡°I do not know.¡± Hao Liu also turned pale. He never expected someone to know how to read. Why would someone who can reade here to obtain fertilend instead of trying to be an official? Yangzhou iscking people that could read and was looking for more personnel. Old Xu himself was one such person which is how he got his position.


    ¡°Hao Liu! If something goes wrong, you better note back!¡± Old Xu was no longer polite.


    ¡°Don¡¯t! Old Xu, Lord Xu! Do not worry! I will properly deal with this. Give some face to General Guo!¡± Hao Liu replied in a panic.


    ¡°Are you going to pressure me with the Guo Family?¡± Old Xu was not impressed. Hao Liu was backed by the Guo Family and Old Xu could not afford to offend them. However, if Old Xu was irritated enough, he could still get the Guo Family to send someone else instead.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t dare! Don¡¯t worry, I will deal with this!¡± Hao Liu¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t good. He waved his hand to get his people to suppress Jiang Yan.


    ¡°Brother Jiang. Is this really a ce to sell ourselves to very?¡± An illiterate person could not help but ask.


    ¡°Hmph! These people not only want to buy ournd. They are even going to raise the tax every year until it reaches sixty percent!¡± Jiang Yan exined the terms of the contract.


    ¡°So high? Then we cannot put our handprints! It was sixty percent tax even at Yuzhou!¡± One of themoners were dissatisfied. They suffered trials and tribtions to arrive at Yangzhou. There were many with weak constitution that died on the way to Yangzhou. All of this is to enjoy the benefits of thirty percent tax. Now they were being told that the tax is still going to be sixty percent. What was the point of their journey then?


    ¡°Everyone, do not be anxious! We at Yangzhou said the tax will be thirty percent, so how can we lie to you?¡± Hao Liu said to the refugees with a smile.


    ¡°Haha, it is written here in ck and white! Officer Hao, you still want to act shamelessly?¡± Jiang Yan pointed out.


    ¡°Everyone. Can you all read?¡± Hao Liu asked the rest. The others shook their heads.


    ¡°Haha. Since you all cannot read, how can you all just listen to him alone? Thirty percent tax is thirty percent tax! This Jiang Yan is reading it wrong!¡± Hao Liu said as he hinted to his men. His men have already surrounded Jiang Yan.


    ¡°I did not read wrongly! It is definitely a contract where we sell ourselves to very! If you don¡¯t believe me, we can go to Xinye and put this contract onto the bulletin board for others to see!¡± Jiang Yan shouted loudly.


    Hao Liu¡¯s expression had turned cold.


    ¡°This officer is forcing us to sell ourselves¡­¡± At this moment, Jiang Yan felt pain in his stomach. He looked around and saw that Hao Liu¡¯s subordinates had surrounded him. One of them had punched him in the stomach, causing him to be lose his breath.


    ¡°¡­ Sell ourselves to very¡­¡± Jiang Yan continued trying to speak but he was punched again. The other refugees saw this and was afraid of getting into trouble. They were afraid of Hao Liu.


    Hao Liu noticed their fear and nodded with satisfaction.


    Jiang Yan coughed out blood from the heavy punches of Xinye¡¯s defenders.


    ¡°Haha. This is Yangzhou, the King of Shu¡¯s ce. This one have already met such subordinates. I am sure that the King of Shu, Liu Mang, is not any better as a person! Hao Liu, let me tell you that even if I die here, I will tell people that not to sign this contract!¡± Jiang Yan continued to shout.


    ¡°Let us not sign the contract!¡± The other refugees started to say. None of them want to put their handprints on the paper.


    ¡°Hmph! I gave you face but you rejected it!¡± Hao Liu said angrily. He did not kill Jiang Yan because the man had three mu worth ofnd but Jiang Yan was still being shameless. Hao Liu did not care anymore and waved his hand.


    Xinye¡¯s defenders immediately nodded and unsheathed their swords. Hao Liu was prepared to kill Jiang Yan to silence him.


    ¡°Come! Come and kill me! This fake King that fools the world!¡± Jiang Yan sneered and closed his eye.


    At that moment, blood sshed. Jiang Yan felt confused. He felt the blood ssh on him but not the pain. Was this what death felt like? Then there was a blood curling scream beside him. Jiang Yan was once again confused. He did not feel any pain so why was there someone screaming beside him?


    Jiang Yan was shocked when he opened his eyes, he saw one of Xinye¡¯s defenders screaming and rolling on the floor. Blood stained the floor.


    ¡°Brother Jiang. Have you not seen blood before?¡± A voice asked indifferently.


    Jiang Yan turned to see that Liu Mang was looking at him. Liu Mang was holding a sword that used to belong to the defender.


    ¡°It¡¯s you. You saved me?¡± Jiang Yan recognized Liu Mang as the person who introduced himself as Han Yang. Beside Liu Mang was also a robust man with a scarred face. ¡°Why did you save me?¡±


    ¡°I simply can¡¯t bear to watch this.¡± Liu Mang replied indifferently. The sword in his hand was bloody but he did not care at all.


    ¡°You! You dare! Do you all want to die?¡± Hao Liu was frightened and angry. He just wanted to shut up Jiang Yan but now, not only did he fail to silence Jiang Yan. His men was even injured and was now rolling on the floor.


    ¡°Die? Can you even kill us?¡±


    ¡°Haha! How refreshing!¡± Guan Hai added.


    ¡°Fine! I gave you all face but you are still shameless!¡± Hao Liu became angry. Killing intent was evident in his eyes. Even he has killed before in this chaotic era, several of which were innocent civilians though that was before he became an official.


    ¡°Men! Kill them!¡± Hao Liu ordered. His men were all his trusted subordinates. They too, were scoundrels and rogues who were once thrown into prison. They worked tirelessly for Hao Liu who epted them and would happily kill themon people if they got in Hao Liu¡¯s path.


    ¡°Understood!¡± Hao Liu¡¯s subordinates all unsheathed their swords and stepped towards Liu Mang.


    ¡°Brother Han! Be careful! Everyone! This Hao Liu wants us to sell ourselves to very! We cannot allow them to get away with this! There are only a few of them while there are many of us! Let us fight together!¡± Jiang Yan felt a little guilty as he spoke. Because of him, he was going to get Liu Mang killed. He wanted to agitate the other refugees to provide help.


    While Liu Mang was thankful for Jiang Yan¡¯s gesture, he did not take it seriously. This is because he knew what thosemoners would think.


    As expected, they started to panic and run away. They were the kind of people that thought of their own immediate benefits and would rebel only if someone else led the way. That being said, they would quickly be afraid when they have to face against weapons. The people were timid out of the helplessness they feel when they have to fight against the government officials.


    It was fortunate that Liu Mang had never counted on them helping at all.


    ¡°Guan Hai. Zhou Cang. We have rested enough. It is time to exercise a little.¡± Liu mang showed some killing intent. Hao Liu was not a good person. Based on how Old Xu had reacted to this, it was quite evident that this scam has been going on for quite a while now. When Hao Liu told his subordinates to attack, they all acted without hesitation. The way they treated themon people was enough to show their true nature. That was why Liu Mang had no hesitation in killing them.


    ¡°Milord. I want to fight ten!¡± Zhou Cang boasted shamelessly.


    ¡°Have you forgotten about your injuries?¡± Guan Hai sneered. ¡°Stay here and protect the Lord. Leave this people to me!¡±


    All of them boasted shamelessly. This caused Jiang Yan to be struck dumb while Hao Liu¡¯s menughed.


    Liu Mang and the others were only three people. On top of that, only one of them was armed. On the other hand, Hao Liu and his subordinates had eighteen armed men, all of which were former fugitives that had killed before.


    ¡°Don¡¯t kill them so quickly. Cut off their arms and legs first! I want them to regret ever being born!¡± Hao Liu said as he pointed at Liu Mang.


    ¡°Fine! The worst that can happen is death!¡± Jiang Yan gritted his teeth and stepped forward to help Liu Mang. Liu Mang could not help but look at Jiang Yan in surprise. This poor schr was actually so brave.


    However, Liu Mang found it funny from Jiang Yan¡¯s nervous appearance. ¡°Brother Jiang. Just look after yourself. Oh right, I forgot to say. The King of Shu did not fool the world and is not a fake king. He is conferred this title by the Imperial Court.¡± Liu Mang said this and shed with the sword in his hand. The de sliced the throat of one of the Xinye defender. The victim reflexively dropped his sword and held onto his neck. His mouth was open wide as he tried to breathe. However, it was toote. Blood continued to spill from his throat and he soon fell dead.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Jiang Yan screamed. Though he was obstinate, the sight of someone dying in front of him still frightened him.


    ¡°Guan Hai! Catch!¡± Liu Mang said as he threw one of the swords to Guan Hai. Guan Hai grabbed the sword and shed immediately after. His de split a defender¡¯s head into two.


    ¡°I want ten! Ten!¡± Zhou Cang did not have a sword but he was strong. He grabbed one defender and pummeled his face. After three punches, there was a loud cracking sound. Zhou Cang¡¯s hands was stained with something white and sticky. Jiang Yan almost vomited from the sight. That was someone¡¯s brains.


    ¡°Pretty boy. This is for you.¡± Zhou Cang said as he threw the corpse towards Jiang Yan before looking for his next victim.


    For some reason, the number of corpses at Jiang Yan¡¯s feet continued to increase. Jiang Yan was naturally pale from fright. He only managed to resist losing consciousness with great difficulty.


    ¡°Zhou Cang. Guan Hai. Don¡¯t frighten people!¡± Liu Mang rebuked the two when he saw what Jiang Yan was experiencing.


    ¡°Haha!¡± Zhou Cangughed but Guan Hai showed disdain. Who told Jiang Yan to say malicious things about their Lord? If Liu Mang had not stopped him, he would have just let the defenders kill him.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Hao Liu was finally afraid as the three were too powerful. His men were all fugitives who were experts at killing. Yet they were all killed so easily.


    ¡°You will be fighting me!¡± Hao Liu roared loudly as he took out his sword.


    ¡°Haha.¡± Zhou Cang and Guan Hai sneered. Who was Hao Liu going to fight?


    ¡°Guan Hai. You cannot snatch things from me. This one is mine.¡± Zhou Cang said with a smile.


    ¡°I won¡¯t snatch from you. But if he wants to court death by fighting me, I won¡¯t have a choice!¡± Guan Hai replied coldly.


    ¡°I want this Hao Liu alive.¡± Liu Mang added.


    Guan Hai and Zhou Cang both waited to see who Hao Liu would pick to duel. However, they quickly opened their eyes in surprise as Hao Liu quickly bolted towards his horse at the opposite direction. He then ran away on his horse.


    ¡°What!¡± Zhou Cang and Guan Hai were struck dumb as Hao Liu escaped.


    ¡°Where are you running to?¡± Zhou Cang and Guan Hai chased Hao Liu. Zhou Cang also threw the sword in his hand.


    ¡°Argh!¡± The sword struck Hao Liu in his back, seriously injuring him. He would have died if he were not wearing armor. The sword then fell and struck the horse on its backside. This caused the horse to run wild.


    Zhou Cang and Guan Hai wanted to chase him but they could only watch the horse take Hao Liu further away.


    ¡°Come back.¡± Liu Mang shouted.


    ¡°Shit! We allowed him to escape!¡±


    ¡°We can no longer chase him.¡± Liu Mang shook his head. If Hao Liu had only just got on the horse they could still chase him down. This is because the horse was an inferior horse, it could not outrun warhorses. Guan Hai and Zhou Cang could have chased it down with their explosive strength.


    However, the injury Zhou Cang had caused made the horse run wild. At that point, they could no longer chase it.


    ¡°Brother Han. Many thanks for saving my life.¡± Jiang Yan could finally move. It was already an achievement for him that he did not faint after seeing all the gore.


    ¡°There is no need for thanks. I would have act even if you weren¡¯t here.¡± Liu Mang waved his hand to dismiss Jiang Yan¡¯s gratitude.


    ¡°Brother Han. Let us quickly run!¡± Jiang Yan did not argue and said to Liu Mang.


    ¡°Run? Why should we run?¡±


    ¡°That Hao Liu would definitely return with more men! They will definitelye back to take revenge on us!¡±


    ¡°If they don¡¯te, I would go looking for them!¡± Liu Mang narrowed his eyes. He never expected his policy to be abused this way. What about the other cities like Shouchun, Wancheng, and Hefei. Were they like this as well?


    The reason Liu Mang hated the nobles was because they stood in the way of his policies. Yet after he killed the nobles, another group came to interfere.


    ¡°There are only four of us!¡± Jiang Yan tried to persuade Liu Mang. They still had the chance to escape since Hao Liu was going back to Xinye. However, it would be a problem the moment Hao Liues back with an army.


    ¡°Guan Hai. Bring that Old Xu here for me!¡± Liu Mang ignored Jiang Yan and gave his orders to Guan Hai.


    ¡°Understood!¡± Guan Hai nodded and walked away before he came back with Old Xu in tow.


    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me! Don¡¯t kill me! I beg you! I will give you anything! It has nothing to do with me! It is all Hao Liu¡¯s fault!¡± Old Xu begged. He was frightened after Liu Mang¡¯s group of three killed Hao Liu¡¯s subordinates.


    ¡°Whether we kill you or not depends on your behavior.¡± Liu Mang said with a smile.


    ¡°As long as you spare my life, I will listen to everything you say!¡± Old Xu begged.


    ¡°Speak. Who is backing Hao Liu?¡± Liu Mang asked. Hao Liu was just a gatekeeper. He would not have been so bold nor could he have managed to gather thousands of people. Otherwise, someone would have noticed this and killed him. After all, there were too much profits to be made here. Liu Mang was uneasy because of Hao Liu¡¯s surname. If it was really that person, Liu Mang would have to regretfully use martialw.


    ¡°I will speak! I will speak! Hao Liu is the Guo Family¡¯s person!¡±


    ¡°The Guo Family?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Officer Guo Yi of the Guo Family from Xinye!¡± Old Xu exined. The Guo Family were the new nobles of Xinye. Originally, Guo Yi was just a county officer but then most of the nobles left for Jingzhou after Xinye became Yangzhou¡¯s territory. As a result, there was a power vacuum and the Guo Family became influential.


    Liu QI may know how to govern but his vision is limited. He followed the old methods or ruling with the nobles. It was because of this that the Guo Family could rise. The real problem started when Liu Qi had vanished. This allowed the Guo Family to act brazenly.


    ¡°The Guo Family? Hahaha!¡± Liu Mangughed angrily. How dare such an insignificant family do such a thing? Liu Mang also remembered that these were the people that took their horses.


    ¡°Brother Han! Let¡¯s run away! It is not worth fighting against the Guo Family. Let us go to Jingzhou or Yanzhou. I am sure you can obtain a good position with your skills! Then we cane back, revenge and expose the King of Shu¡¯s true identity!¡± Jiang Yan continued to persuade.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Guan Hai immediately scolded before Liu Mang could say anything. ¡°If you continue to speak badly of the King of Shu, do not me me for being impolite!¡±


    ¡°Why are you angry?¡± Jiang Yang could not understand Guan Hai¡¯s anger. He was talking about the King of Shu, Liu Mang. What does it have to do Han Yang? Jiang Yan was annoyed and confused about why they keep telling him not to speak badly of the King of Shu when it was the King of Shu¡¯s subordinates causing trouble.


    ¡°Brother Jiang. If you want to run, you can run.¡± Liu Mang furrowed his brows. No matter how generous he was, he would also get angry when people continued to say bad things about him.


    ¡°Nevermind. So what if I die? In the end. This Jiang Wan¡¯s life was saved by you all. At worse, it is giving my life back to you!¡± Jiang Yan, or rather, Jiang Wan, said while gritting his teeth.


    ¡°Jiang Wan?¡± Liu Mang felt that the name was familiar. However, he did not think too much about it as there were many people who concealed their real names. Even he was using the name Han Yang as an alias.


    ****


    ¡°What good horses!¡± At the Xinye defender¡¯s horsetrack, Guo Yi, the Patriach of the Guo Family praised his newly obtained horse after trying it out. The dust created by the horse floated in the sky. He was very satisfied with all the horses he just obtained. Even the lousiest horse of the group was good enough to use for war.


    Amongst the horses, the best one in his opinion was ck warhorse.


    ¡°General. Congrattions for obtaining precious horses!¡± Guo Yi¡¯s deputy general ttered.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Guo Yi liked this kind of ttery. ¡°Except for the ck one, choose one of these horses for yourself!¡± He had four horses so the remaining three needed to be given away. He decided to gift one horse to his deputy general.


    ¡°Thank you General!¡± The deputy general was also a fighter so he coveted the horses. People like him loved weapons and horses the most. A good horse could save your life. So why would the deputy general not be happy about this?


    Besides that, horses were all bred in the North. With Cao Cao controlling the North, there was no chance for there to be horses in the South. Anyone who dares to sell horses in the South would receive the death penalty. Though Liu Mang had opened up a trade route with the Gongsun Family via the ocean, he only had enough horses for the main army. These garrison troops won¡¯t get any horses at all.


    It was also because of this that horses were very expensive at the ck market. Good horses on the other hand, were priceless.


    ¡°I wonder how those people obtain these horses. It would be great if they had a way!¡± Guo Yi patted the horse as he thought of the horse¡¯s original owner. It would be great if they had a way to procure more as these horses were thousands of gold at minimum. He then felt a little remorseful that he handed over those people to Hao Liu. Though at the very least, they would be able to work the farnd to provide for him. In a sense, he was still doing a good thing.


    ¡°Come. Let us go back to camp!¡± Guo Yi was also starting to feel tired and wanted to return.


    ¡°G, General! Officer Hao Liu is injured and is requesting an audience!¡± A messenger quickly reported.


    ¡°Hao Liu? Injured?¡± Guo Yi could not believe it as Hao Liu went to scam people. How could he have gotten injured? There were no bandits at Xinye.


    ¡°What about my horse?¡± Guo Yi asked. His horse was his first concern. It may not be the best horse but it was still a horse.


    ¡°General. Your horse have already perished.¡±


    ¡°My horse!¡± Guo Yi said ruthlessly. ¡°Bring Hao Liu to me! I want to hear his exnation!¡± Guo Yi said and headed towards the military¡¯s tent.


    Guo Yi waited for a while before Hao Liu arrived. Hao Liu was supported into the tent by others as his injuries were quite serious. His back and butt was injured. The injuries on his back was light because of the armor but his butt wasn¡¯t armored. The injury may not be fatal but it was still terrible.


    ¡°General! You must avenge me!¡± Hao Liu cried out in pain. Guo Yi initially intended to me Hao Liu for the death of his horse. Though he intended to rece his horse, that horse was still at least eighty gold. On top of that, his old horse has been with him for a while so he felt sentimental towards it. However, his intentions of ming Hao Liu faded away when he saw Hao Liu¡¯s condition.


    ¡°What happened to you? Didn¡¯t you go to Xu Lian¡¯s ce? How did you get so injured?¡± Guo Yi asked.


    ¡°General! There is a revolt! I was almost unable toe back!¡± Hao Liu then exined what happened.


    ¡°What? Your subordinates were killed? Useless! What are you doing? How can a dozen people be killed by three?¡±


    ¡°General! I¡­!¡± Hao Liu did not know how to exin things. He and a dozen of his men were killed by three people that were initially unarmed.


    ¡°General. There is something wrong here. Where did these good horsese from? If they were only here to visit rtives, they could just sit on a carriage. Why would they need warhorses?¡± The deputy general said.


    ¡°General! Those bandits are encouraging the people to rebel. If they seed, we would lose ournd! We would be finished if the Governor shows up!¡± Hao Liu wailed.


    ¡°Thend?¡± Guo Yi finally realized it was not the time to me Hao Liu over the death of this horse. He needed to catch these three shameless instigators before the Governor, Liu Pi, is alerted. Otherwise, Guo Yi would have to suffer the consequences.


    ¡°Men! Follow me to the settlement!¡± Guo Yi said to his guards.


    ¡°General! These few people are not enough!¡± Hao Liu said to Guo Yi. He was already traumatized by Liu Mang¡¯s subordinates.


    ¡°Do you think I am so weak like you?¡± Guo Yi asked with disdain.


    ¡°No General!¡± Hao Liu could not say that he was afraid. ¡°General, there are a few thousand weapons at the settlement. If the people were instigated to fight, you would be in danger.¡±


    The deputy general nodded at this and also persuaded. ¡°General. It is best to be safe. It would be bad if several thousand people charge at you.¡±


    ¡°Fine. Let us bring a thousand people!¡± Guo Yi nodded. ¡°Gather the troops!¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    ***


    ¡°Brother Jiang. Are you not running away?¡± Liu Mang spaced out as he thought of something. He then realized that Jiang Wan was still around.


    ¡°If you all are not running, then I would not run as well!¡± Jiang Wan replied unyieldingly.


    ¡°You do not need to worry about us! When the battle starts, we cannot protect you.¡±


    ¡°The worst that could happen is death and you have already saved this life once.¡± Jiang Wan replied loudly.


    ¡°Hmph. I wonder who is the one whose face turned white when he saw corpses!¡± Zhou Cang said, causing Jiang Wan to feel awkward.


    ¡°Enough, speak less!¡± Liu Mang waved his hand. ¡°Brother Jiang. Why are you here?¡± Liu Mang asked as Jiang Wan was a schr. He should not have appeared at this settlement camp. Yangzhou wascking in schrs so Jiang Wan could have easily gotten a better job.


    ¡°I also wanted to be an official but I was robbed along the way so I ended up like this.¡± Jiang Wan exined. Jiang Wan, courtesy name Gongyan, was a viger from Xiangxiang. He was also famous at Jingzhou because of his talent. He wanted to go to Yangzhou but only managed to reach Xinye after his money was stolen. Since he could not pay the fare to enter Xinye, he was caught and brought here by Hao Liu.


    ¡°This Hao Liu should be killed!¡± Liu Mang said with killing intent. To think there was a toll for entering the city even for themon people.


    ¡°Hmph! To think I was going to join up with the King of Shu but ended up like this!¡± Jiang Wan started to speak with dissatisfaction again.


    ¡°Brother Jiang. The King of Shu is the King of Shu. Hao Liu is Hao Liu. The King of Shu definitely did not allow Hao Liu to act this way.¡±


    ¡°Then he is a fool!¡± Jiang Wan said boastfully.


    ¡°Boy. You really don¡¯t know the meaning of death!¡± Guan Hai said and was about to punch Jiang Wan but Jiang Wan remained firm.


    ¡°Hit me if you want! I did not say anything wrong! I thought the King of Shu would be wise and capable for the people but in the end he only brought harm!¡±


    ¡°Oh? Why do you say that?¡± Liu Mang was interested.


    ¡°Brother Han. You can see it for yourself! His Highness gave three mu ofnd and reduced the tax to thirty percent. This is good, but look at what happened! What is the difference herepared to other ces? Thend still belong to others! Elsewhere, they possess it openly while here, they act secretly! In the end, the corrupt simply be richer while themon people suffer!¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    ¡°Then does Brother Jiang have a way to fix this problem?¡± Liu Mang could tell that Jiang Wan was talented from his logical arguments so he asked with interest.


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    ¡°Oh? Tell me!¡±


    ¡°His Highness the King of Shu might be merciful to the people but he made a mistake. If we change one policy he would be able to implement this.¡±


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°The King of Shu¡¯s policy failed because he allowednd to be sold. As a result, the corrupt officials could greedily grab for more. If we make thend unable to be sold, these corrupt officials would not be able to do anything!¡± Jiang Wan gave his suggestion.


    ¡°But if you cannot sell it, themon people may not have a sense of belonging!¡± Yangzhou could attract so many people because they were giving awaynd. If you go to Yangzhou, you will obtain your own private property. If you only allow them to farm but not sell thend, the people would be less enthusiastic. Only by having their ownnd could they have a sense of belonging. If they could not sell thend, then there was no point to Liu Mang giving themnd.


    ¡°That is easy. Make it such that they could only sell it to the authorities.¡± Jiang Wan spoke frankly.


    ¡°Sell to the authorities?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The authorities buy it at market value. Then the nobles would not be able to stealnd!¡±


    ¡°Nationalization ofnd?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Wan nodded. That was exactly what he meant. Don¡¯t all thend belong to the King? By nationalizingnd, they could only sell to the authorities. This prevents thend from being annexed by the nobles and the people could continue to farm.


    ¡°Jiang Wan?¡± Liu Mang mumbled the schr¡¯s name. Nationalizing thend sounded simple but it was not easy toe up with the idea. Jiang Wan was able to give the rough idea but the main idea was still there.


    ¡°Brother Jiang. Where did you study?¡±


    ¡°The Lumen Academy from Jingzhou.¡±


    ¡°You graduated?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±

 Chapter 618

    <h4>Chapter 618</h4>


    Liu Mang had really underestimated Jiang Wan. The Lumen Academy was thergest knowledge seeking institution at Jingzhou. It can be said that all of the top schrs and evildoers studied there.


    These people include Xu Shu, Zhuge Liang, Pang Tong and more. All of them were famous.


    In other words, being a disciple studying at the Lumen Academy was no easy feat. It was something they could be proud of. At Jingzhou, the reputation of studying at the Lumen Academy was very useful. As for the Jiang Wan, he was not just a student. He was a graduate and only the really aplished ones could and would leave the Lumen Academy. One must also remember that there are plenty of people over thirty that could not graduate from the Lumen Academy.


    ¡°Then why did you go to Xinye?¡± Liu Mang asked. Jingzhou also wanted to retain their talents and there would be plenty of jobs there. Why leave Jingzhou at all?


    ¡°I wanted to find a worthy ruler and support his great ambition!¡± Jiang Wan boasted. In that era, ambition would naturally mean ruling thend.


    ¡°Are you so confident?¡± The conceited are either the truly talented or the foolish.


    ¡°If I can find a worthy ruler I can help him achieve his ambition!¡±


    ¡°You came to Xinye to look for a Lord? Why did you not go to the government office?¡± Liu Mang asked. There would be people waiting to receive talented individuals like Jiang Wan. Yangzhou wascking officials.


    ¡°Haha. This is a long story.¡± Jiang Wan then told Liu Mang about his wasteful expenses during his journey. He ran out of money before he could reach Yangzhou and had toe here.1


    ¡°Who is your teacher?¡±


    ¡°Who is your teacher?¡±


    ¡°My teacher is Master Sima Wei.¡±


    ¡°Master Shuijing?¡± Liu Mang¡¯s impression of Jiang Wan may have risen and yet he still found himself underestimated Jiang Wan. ¡°Who is Zhuge Kongming and Pang Tong Pang Shiyuan to you?¡±


    ¡°You know Senior Zhuge and Senior Pang?¡± Jiang Wan asked skeptically.


    ¡°You are really are Master Shuijing¡¯s disciple.¡± Liu Mang sighed. If the Lumen Academy created talents then Master Shuijing was their greatest achievement. ¡°Did youe to Yangzhou to rely on the King of Shu Liu Mang?¡± Liu Mang finally asked.


    ¡°Yes, but now I have changed my decision! Now¡­ Yes, I want to go to Yuzhou and be the Left General¡¯s subordinate!¡±


    ¡°The Left General Liu Bei?¡± Liu Mang frowned.


    ¡°Yes. I want to help Yuzhou develop and conspire against Yangzhou. I want that King of Shu to regret! Brother Han, how about you follow me? I am sure the Left General would appreciate your martial skill and my knowledge! If we work together, there is no need to worry about ruling thend.¡± Jiang Wan said excitedly. He did not notice Liu Mang¡¯s killing intent.


    Liu Mang did not know who Jiang Wan was but he knew that he was a talent on the same level as Zhuge Liang and Pang Tong. Pang Tong alone was enough a problem. It would be a huge problem if Jiang Wan were to join up with the enemy as well. Liu Mang could not help but grab the hilt of his sword. He just needed to kill Jiang Wan and there would be no problems.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Brother Han, are you not willing to go?¡± Jiang Wan asked again.


    ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t want to go. I am staying in Yangzhou.¡±


    ¡°Brother Han wants to join up with the King of Shu Liu Mang? What is so good about him? He is just arrogantly throwing his weight about!¡± Jiang Wan assessed.


    ¡°Have you met the King of Shu before?¡± Liu Mang asked skeptically.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then why do you say so?¡±


    ¡°I judge this based on his subordinates. If Xinye is like this, what about other ces?¡± Jiang Wan curled his lips.


    Hearing this, Liu Mang¡¯s killing intent dropped. He realized that he could not me Jiang Wan. The fault lies in his corrupted subordinates that undermined his good intentions.


    ¡°Brother Jiang, I will give you an exnation for Hao Liu¡¯s matter. As for going to Yuzhou, can you make a decision after meeting with His Highness the King of Shu?¡± Liu Mang asked as he slowly reached for his sword. If Jiang Wan refused then he would be left without a choice.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Jiang Wan nodded. He did not realize that his decision had just saved his own life. ¡°Do you all know His Highness the King of Shu? Or perhaps you all know someone who serves him?¡± Jiang Wan started to guess from the fact that Guan Hai and Zhou Cang became enraged when he spoke badly of the King of Shu. Though Liu Mang said nothing, it was quite evident that Liu Mang was also unhappy about it.


    ¡°You will find out soon.¡± Liu Mang did not exin too much.


    ¡°Master. The troops are here.¡± Guan Hai shouted as he approached Liu Mang.


    ¡°So they are finally here.¡± Liu Mang mumbled. He did not run because he was waiting for Hao Liu. He wanted to see who was supporting Hao Liu and wanted to pull out the corruption from its root. It was fortunate that Liu Mang was here today. Otherwise, Jiang Wan would be working for Liu Bei causing Yangzhou to suffer casualties.


    ¡°Eh? Brother Han. What is that?¡± Jiang Wan asked when he noticed the telescope in Guan Hai¡¯s hands. ¡°Can you allow me to look at it?¡± Jiang Wan saw Guan Hai using it and say that people wereing. After a while, people really dide. Jiang Wan was very interested in the telescope.


    He wanted Guan Hai to let him use it but Guan Hai only harrumphed and ignored him. Jiang Wan could only turn to Liu Mang instead.


    ¡°That is a telescope. You will be able to use it in the future. For now, follow me to greet our guests.¡±


    ____


    1. His story seems different now (as opposed to getting robbed). Also that is a really short story.

 Chapter 621

    <h4>Chapter 621</h4>


    Guo Yi¡¯s expression was dark. He did not expect himself tond in this situation. He did not expect to lose.


    ¡°How is it? Will you obey?¡± Liu Mang said as he ced his sword at Guo Yi¡¯s neck


    ¡°Obey?¡± Guo Yi wanted to struggle and said no but he was pressed to the ground by Guan Hai. Guo Yi had several bones broken as a result of falling off the horse. ¡°If it was not because of that damn animal. How could I have lost?¡± Guo Yi shouted malevolently. He would not have been captured had the horse not thrown him off.


    ¡°Are you talking about Yeguang? Guo Yi. Have you forgotten whose horse that belongs to?¡± Liu Mang indifferently asked.


    It was the horse that Guo Yi robbed from them.


    ¡°Guo Yi. You lost not because you were unlucky. You lost because you were too greedy!¡± Liu Mang said as he looked at his horse. Yeguang was a good horse with the intelligence of a human child that was why it could followmands. Liu Mang called for it with his bamboo flute and Yeguang came over. Yeguang could also do other simply things like fight, lean over, or jump.


    When Yeguang leaned over, Guo Yi could not react fast enough and was thrown off. That was how he got captured by Liu Mang.


    ¡°I¡­!¡± Guo Yi also felt regret as it was the horse that did him in. ¡°Your Highness. I will not forget your kindness if you let me go!¡± Guo Yi said to Liu Mang.


    ¡°Let you go?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Let me go!¡±


    ¡°Where will you go?¡± Liu Mang asked yfully.


    ¡°If you let me go, I will leave Xinye. I will leave Yangzhou and go to a ce where you cannot see me!¡± Guo Yi looked at Liu Mang as he begged.


    ¡°What about the horse?¡± Liu Mang asked as he caressed Yeguang. Yeguang was very pleased and snuggled back to show its love.


    ¡°The horse belongs to Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°What about Hao Liu?¡±


    ¡°I already killed him.¡±


    ¡°You already killed him?¡± Liu Mang was not expecting this answer. Hao Liu was one of Guo Yi¡¯s people yet he was already killed? A good bow is useless without any birds.


    ¡°What about the people?¡±


    Your Highess. Their deeds are all at the Guo Family¡¯s residence. Once I go back, I can return all the deeds back to the people.


    ¡°I am sure you earned a lot in the past few months.¡± Liu Mang continued to speak.


    ¡°Your Highness. This Guo Yi is willing to offer up thirteen thousand gold to the Yangzhou Army!¡± Guo Yi said as he gritted his teeth. He could only offer up his entire capital to survive.


    Liu Mang narrowed his eyes. Thirteen thousand gold was a huge amount. Liu Mang got about this amount from ransoming Sun Quan.


    The Second Lord of Jiangdong and a small military officer of Yangzhou. Their difference in rank was too big. Yet, this Guo Yi managed to umte this amount over many months. If this were to continue, even the whole of Xinye would not be able to satisfy Guo Yi¡¯s greed.


    ¡°I do want the thirteen thousand gold!¡± Liu Mang said.


    Guo Yi¡¯s face immediately lit up in joy. Although he felt regret that he would have to give away his money to others, he did not have a choice. As long as he could live, he could make aeback. ¡°Thank you Your Highness!¡±


    ¡°No need to thank me! I do not need you to give me the money. I can take it myself!¡± Liu Mang said indifferently.


    ¡°Take it yourself?¡± Guo Yi quickly realized that Liu Mang had no intentions of letting him go. If Liu Mang intended to take the money himself it meant that Liu Mang wanted him dead.


    ¡°Your Highness. Are you really not letting me go?¡± Guo Yi held on to a glimmer of hope.


    ¡°Let you go? If I let you go, how am I going to exin myself to the people? How will I govern Yangzhou in the future?¡± Liu Mang asked coldly. Guo Yi was so greedy he abused Yangzhou¡¯s loophole. If Liu Mang were to let him go free, he would allow other corrupted officials to do this as well.


    Liu Mang never believed a high sry could control his subordinates. He did not believe that being virtuous could prevent corruption. Liu Mang only believed in thew.


    Only by having a strict system of reward and punishment will the officials be clean. Guo Yi was unlucky as he would be used by Liu Mang as a model to discourage corruption. Only by punishing Guo Yi will the corrupt officials understand that their actions would lead to disaster.


    It was also a good way for Liu Mang to regain his good name as the people now had disdain towards him. They believed that the King of Shu was a liar. If Liu Mang wanted to regain their trust, he had to punish Guo Yi.


    ¡°King of Shu! Did you think you have won?¡± Guo Yi sneered. He finally admitted to Liu Mang¡¯s identity after getting caught. He also understood that Liu Mang would not let him go.


    ¡°Did I lose?¡±


    ¡°You did not lose. But you did not win! You want me dead? Fine! Then I will die! And it would not be bad to have you apany me!¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°What are you guys doing? Advance! Kill Liu Mang and the others!¡± Guo Yi shouted hysterically.


    ¡°I want to see who dares! Guo Yi is already being obstinate but will the rest of you follow in his footsteps?¡± Liu Mang finally understood why Guo Yi was being so confident. That is because Guo Yi¡¯s men have not yet been defeated.


    ¡°Guo Yi¡¯s crimes would easily result in the eradication of his entire family! Do not be misled by him! As long as you put down your weapons, you will not be held responsible!¡± Liu Mang said in hopes that the soldiers would listen to him.


    His words were clearly effective as the soldiers all started to hesitate.


    ¡°You won¡¯t be held responsible? If you had not followed me then you can do that and beg in front of the King of Shu! Otherwise, you all are destined to apany me!¡± Guo Yi continued to struggle.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Guan Hai wanted to stop Guo Yi from inciting the troops any further but Guo Yi¡¯s words have already aroused his own men.


    When they had learned of Liu Mang¡¯s real identity, they were afraid. They also wanted to avoid being held responsible. However, Guo Yi had reminded them that they too, had engaged in corruption. Guo Yi was greedy but he wasn¡¯t stingy. He had shared at least forty percent of the ill gained profits to his men. That was why they were willing to sacrifice their lives for him.


    Those who think this way started to surround Liu Mang and the others.


    ¡°Your General is in my hands. Are you not afraid that I would kill him?¡± Liu Mang held his sword at Guo Yi¡¯s neck. Liu Mang did not really want to fight against these soldiers as one way or another, they were his people. They were all part of Yangzhou. Hao Liu and the others were killed because Liu Mang could tell that all of them were viins.


    ¡°Do you all have any other way out? Disregarding taking thend from the people, you all have raised your sword against the King of Shu! This disrespect to the King normally results in death!¡± Guo Yi continued to say.


    ¡°Kill them! Do not worry about me! Having the King of Shu apany me in death is not so bad! The world is huge! If you have enough money, you can go anywhere!¡± Guo Yi added. He forgotten that it was not just the Xinye defenders but themon people that were watching this. The people who were almost killed were all watching this.


    Guo Yi had already gone mad. He wanted Liu Mang to die with him. There were over a thousand soldiers. Even if all of them willingly gave their heads, it would take half a day to kill them all. Liu Mang dared to rebel because he knew that the three of them could capture Guo Yi. He just did not expect Guo Yi to go crazy.


    ¡°Come! Kill! Hahaha! Liu Mang! You either let me go or die together with me!¡± Guo Yi shouted mockingly before he suddenly screamed.

 Chapter 622

    <h4>Chapter 622</h4>


    The gatekeeper at a different gate at Xinye were afraid as there were plenty of troops outside. These troops approached quickly and the gatekeeper could not close the gate in time.


    The gatekeeper believed that his life was over. To allow an unknown force to break into the city was a dereliction of duty. At worse, he would be executed.


    ¡°It¡¯s over! It¡¯s over!¡± He wailed in despair. Xinye was at Jingzhou¡¯s borders. It can be said it is Jingzhou¡¯s territory but was given to Liu Mang in exchange for Nanyang. Initially, they were more cautious but started to ck off a little because of the huge victory Yangzhou had at the Yangtze River. Is it possible that these approaching troops were from Jingzhou?


    ¡°Officer. No need to panic! These are not enemies!¡± One person reminded.


    ¡°Not enemies?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Look at their banner! It is our ck military banner!¡± One soldier reminded.


    ¡°They are our troops?¡± The gatekeeper saw the ck banner and realized that this wasn¡¯t only Yangzhou¡¯s troops. They were also Xinye defenders. The gatekeeper was about to rx when he was suddenly made nervous again.


    ¡°Not good! It is a disaster!¡± The defeated soldiers rushed into Xinye while shouting, causing an uproar. What could have happened for the Xinye defenders to look like defeated soldiers?


    ¡°The refugees has rebelled!¡± One defeated soldier exined when the gatekeeper grabbed him.


    ¡°The refugees has rebelled?¡± The gatekeeper had cold sweat. Xinye have many refugees because of Liu Mang¡¯s policies. There were even refugees from Yuzhou that migrated here after Liu Bei was attacked. There were so many refugees here that it would be terrible if they rebelled.


    ¡°Quick! Go the camp and tell General Guo Yi!¡± The gatekeeper said to his subordinates. Guo Yi was themander while he is only a captain so he had to defer to Guo Yi.


    ¡°Yes!¡± The nearby soldiers nodded and left. However, they quickly returned.


    ¡°What did General Guo Yi say?¡± The gatekeeper asked. He needed orders to know what to do.


    ¡°General Guo Yi is not at the camp!¡± The soldiers replied as they gasped for breath.


    ¡°Not at the camp? What about the Guo residence?¡± The gatekeeper asked. Maybe Guo Yi was at home.


    ¡°Captain. There is no need to go. These defeated troops are the ones General Guo Yi had brought out with him.¡± One soldier replied.


    ¡°What? Then where is General Guo Yi?¡±


    ¡°He is probably no longer around!¡±


    ¡°Quickly! Go to the Governor¡¯s residence and look for the Governor!¡± Unable to find his direct superior, the gatekeeper could only look for a higher authority. He did not look for the Governor earlier because it was taboo to bypass your direct superior to look for an even higher authority.


    Soon his subordinates came back reporting that the Governor was also not around.


    ¡°Where did he go?¡±


    ¡°ording to the housekeeper, the Governor had left a few months ago to avoid suspicion.¡±


    ¡°Avoid suspicion?¡± The gatekeeper raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°Captain. Our Governor is the other side¡¯s eldest child.¡± One soldier reminded and the gatekeeper finally remembered. Their Governor was not only Yangzhou¡¯s official but also Liu Biao¡¯s eldest son.


    Liu Qi could work at ease when Yangzhou and Jingzhou were allies but when the two sides had a falling out, Liu Qi was ced in an awkward position. If he helped Yangzhou, he would be unfilial. If he helped Jingzhou, he would be disloyal. So Liu Qi decided to just leave and hide somewhere.


    ¡°Then go gather the other captains of the city gate to gather and discuss this!¡± Without a leader, they needed to make a decision together.


    ¡°Captain, there is no need for that! Those captains all left with General Guo Yi!¡± The soldier replied with a mixed expression of admiration and fortunate. The captain here was named Yang Chao. He guards the North Gate and he was not called over by Guo Yi because he was not one of Guo Yi¡¯s subordinates. Yang Chao was strict and stubborn. He refused to follow in Guo Yi¡¯s bad example so he struggled with his own meager sry. For this reason, Guo Yi did not call for him which result in him being the only captain left guarding the gates.


    ¡°General. You are probably the highest ranked person in Xinye right now.¡± His soldier added.


    ¡°What is this situation?¡± Yang Chaoughed bitterly. While there may be higher ranked people in Xinye, these people would be civil officials. They could not deal with military matters. So the highest ranked military official now was just a small captain.


    ¡°Captain. There is no other way! If we lose Xinye, you won¡¯t be able to be punished enough even if they execute you ten times!¡± If they lost Xinye, everyone would be responsible. Liu Qi was already out of luck, Guo Yi and the other captains has disappeared. So the one to receive all the punishment would be Yang Chao.


    ¡°There is no choice!¡± Yang Chaoughed bitterly and got to work. He first needed to find out how many troops he could move out of Xinye. He found out that he could only move two thousand men.


    ¡°Two thousand? Did you count correctly?¡± Yang Chao¡¯s eyes grew wide. As the captain, his own troops alone numbered around one thousand five hundred. How could it be two thousand after adding the troops from the other three gates? That was saying that the other three gates were only guarded by five hundred men.


    ¡°Captain. The South gate has one hundred and fifty two people. The West gate has a hundred people and the South gate has ny eight people. Altogether there are only three hundred and fifty people.


    Yang Chao realized that he overestimated them. They did not even have five hundred men.


    ¡°Where did they all go?¡± Yang Chao shouted. Why is there suddenly a disorder in the army? Why is there suddenly a rebellion? They don¡¯t even have enough to guard the gates.


    ¡°Captain. This might have something to do with General Guo Yi!¡± One soldier reminded.


    ¡°Guo Yi?¡± Yang Chao finally understood after he was reminded of Guo Yi as he knew that Guo Yi has been embezzling money.


    Each gate should have about two thousand men. This meant that Xinye should have eight thousand troops.


    Originally, the North gate had about five thousand men because it faced the enemy. After Xinye changed owners, it was the South that faced the enemy. So many of the troops were transferred to guard the South gate.


    The South gate should have about five thousand men while the other three gates should have about one thousand five hundred men. Even if Guo Yi were to take out his troops, the three gates should not have less than five hundred men. This was Xinye and Jingzhou was just next door. Even if General Hao Shao was guarding the riverbank, they could not do this.


    In fact, at least half of that eight thousand men werezy and worthless. Yang Chao did not know what to say about Guo Yi.


    ¡°What about the provisions and the equipment?¡±


    ¡°Captain. We do notck either.¡± Food was still being distributed. Also it was not like two thousand men could eat a lot of food.


    ¡°Report! Captain! The refugees are advancing towards Xinye!¡± One soldier said to Yang Chao.


    ¡°How many refugees are there? How far away are they from Xinye?¡±


    ¡°They are about ten li away! As for the numbers, I do not know! But there are a lot!¡±


    ¡°Pass down my orders. Close the gates and prepare to fight!¡± Yang Chao gave his order.


    ¡°Captain. Can we win?¡± One soldier voiced his doubts.


    Yang Chao simply asked back. ¡°Do we have any other options?¡± The soldier turned silent. There were many old people and children in Xinye. If the rebels managed to captured Xinye, then the people will suffer. They have already seen such a case during the Yellow Turban Rebellion.


    ¡°Send someone to the naval barracks. Have General Hao Shao send us reinforcements.¡± Yang Chao made his preparations to ask for reinforcements and to hold his ground.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± Yang Chao suddenly shouted. ¡°Take my horse.¡± Yang Chao added. His horse was a good horse but it was already old. Even this horse cost Yang Chao a lot, to the point that Yang Chao was reluctant to ride it. For him to allow his subordinate to use it showed how serious the matter is.


    ****


    ¡°The refugees are rebelling?¡± Hao Shao asked. He was in a barracks about ten li away from Xinye. The barracks was beside the river, making full use of the terrain as was taught by Liu Mang.


    Xinye had t ins and was meant to defend the North. As a result, it was hard to defend the South.


    Hao Shao ced his barracks beside the river so that it would be easier to patrol the riverbank. He also dispatched scouts to prevent soldiers froming ashore nearby. It was also to prepare for the event that Jingzhou decided to attack Yangzhou. The Yangtze River may be a natural barrier preventing those from the North to attack Jingzhou. However, it was also a natural barrier preventing those from the South to attack the Central ins.


    If there is such a helpful river, why not use it? Hao Shao did what needs to be done without dy. He allocated provisions and materials from Shouchun, and had arge building made at the riverbank. Though there were less than ten thousand men at the barracks, Hao Shao was confident he could stop Jingzhou¡¯s army of a hundred thousand men.


    Hao Shao was studying military matters when a messenger approached Hao Shao requesting for reinforcements. Hao Shao felt that the script was wrong. As the one on the frontlines, he should be the first one requesting for reinforcements in the event that Jingzhou attacked.


    It was only after hearing the messenger¡¯s exnation when he found out that the refugees at Xinye had rebelled.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there supposed to be eight thousand men at Xinye? Even if there are a hundred thousand refugees, you could beat back the refugees from the city walls!¡± The deputy general asked. The refugees rebelling was a problem but it was not something that could not be solved. Refugees feared besieging cities as they had no equipment. They had no weapon or armor. One simply needs to defend the city. The Yellow Turbans were only sessful enough to capture a few cities due to theirrge numbers. Even then, the rebellion ended quickly. Xinye should have had eight thousand men. They could guard the city for a long time. Why would they ask for reinforcements?


    ¡°Why is it a captain that is giving the report? Where is your Governor?¡± The deputy general asked again.


    ¡°General. Our Governor has already disappeared for a few months!¡± The messenger replied.


    Hao Shao nodded. He already knew about Liu Qi¡¯s disappearance. Liu Qi himself had informed Hao Shao. Hao Shao also sent a letter to Shouchun and the advisors there replied saying that things will be decided after the matter has settled. They have also agreed to send more personnel but unfortunately, theycked people. As a result, Xinye did not have Governor.


    ¡°What about themanding officer?¡± Normally, this was above the pay grade of a mere captain.


    ¡°Our General Guo Yi has disappeared.¡± Yang Chao did not say that Guo Yi disappeared in battle to prevent morale from falling.


    Hao Shao furrowed his brows. How can themanding officer also disappear like this?


    ¡°Go back first. We will write a letter to Shouchun asking for reinforcements.¡± Hao Shao and the deputy general said to the messenger. Although Hao Shao had the authority to move the troops, he had to protect the ce from Jingzhou instead of sending help to quell rebellions. He only had ten thousand men and could not afford to send anyone to Xinye.


    ¡°General! Please quickly send help to Xinye! Our city only has less than two thousand men!¡± The messenger shouted. That was only five hundred men for each gate. It was definitely too small a number for a small county.


    ¡°Two thousand men? What happened?¡± Hao Shao and the deputy general were in shock. The standard for Xinye should be eight thousand men. It can even hold up to fifteen thousand men if needed. When Liu Biao controlled Xinye, there were over ten thousand men stations there.


    Finally, the matter of the embezzlement by adding fake soldiers was told.


    ¡°Preposterous!¡± Hao Shao angrily mmed the table. Having soldiers that only exist in name was something generals should never tolerate. This is especially true for Hao Shao, who worked his way up from the ground. What¡¯s worse is the army shrunk by three quarters. Hao Shao wanted to condemn Guo Yi but the man have already disappeared.


    ¡°Pass down my orders! Quickly sent troops to pacify the rebellion at Xinye!¡± Hao Shao stood up. There is no time to lose. They had to settle this matter as quickly as possible.


    ¡°General! If you go to Xinye, what do we do about the barracks at the Yangtze River?¡± The deputy general asked. They were supposed to protect Xinye from Jingzhou. It would be bad if Jingzhou were to act while they were gone.


    ¡°I will take five thousand men with me! You are to stay here and guard the Yangtze River with the other five thousand men!¡±


    ¡°General. Five thousand men is hardly enough!¡± The deputy general added. It was not enough to defend the ce from Jingzhou, nor was it enough to pacify the rebellion. If they had ten thousand men, they could dispatch scouts to monitor Jingzhou. However, with five thousand men, they could only wait for the enemy to attack.


    ¡°Send a state runner1 to Shouchun and request for reinforcements! I will first take five thousand men to Xinye¡¯s!¡± Hao Shaopromised. Five thousand will guard the Yangtze River while the other five thousand would prevent the siege. On top of that, reinforcements from Shouchun is requested. The reinforcements will then pacify the rebellion while Hao Shao will take his men back to the Yangtze River.


    ¡°There is no other choice!¡± The messenger quickly rode out towards Shouchun. It would only take about a day for him to reach Shouchun. The people at Yangzhou quickly found out about the rebellion. Lu Bu immediately dispatched together with the Wolf Cavalry. A bloody storm was inevitable.


    ****


    There is a¡­ messaging service called the °Ë°ÙÀï (eight hundred li). Messages are generally delivered through post stations every twenty li (Reminder: each li is about 500m). When a message needs to be delivered, horses are changed at every twenty li, allowing the horses to ride as fast as possible. At its fastest, it could reach about eight hundred li in a day.


    The Romans called it the cursus publicus, or state runner service. Though it would seem that their horses can run longer.

 Chapter 623

    <h4>Chapter 623</h4>


    The movements of Yangzhou¡¯s troops could not be hidden from Jingzhou. It was not hard to track Yangzhou¡¯s movements as without any need to keep watch of Jiangdong any longer, Jingzhou could spend all of its energy on Yangzhou.


    ¡°Do you all know what is going on at the naval barracks at the Yangtze River?¡± Liu Pan asked while seating at the Lord¡¯s seat. It was ording to reason as Liu Pan was organizing military matters and that Liu Biao had fallen sick from all the bad news from Jiangling.


    ¡°General. Could they be thinking of attacking Xiangyang?¡± One officer suggested.


    ¡°Attack Xiangyang? Not possible.¡± Xiangyang may be their weakest city but it was not weak enough to be conquered by the ten thousand troops at the Yangtze River¡¯s naval barracks. On top of that, Xiangyang also had thirty thousand of Cai Mao¡¯s troops. Though Cai Mao was no longer listening to orders, his troops can still scare off the enemy.


    Jingzhou would still have the upper hand unless Yangzhou could bring their warships over to Xiangyang.


    ¡°Military Advisor. Have you forgotten that Cai Mao and that fake king Liu Mang have good rtionship?¡± One person reminded. He could have easily been punished with death for his words as he had suggested that Cai Mao could have already defected to Yangzhou. If that was the case, the thirty thousand troops would belong to Yangzhou instead of Jingzhou.


    ¡°That is also not possible.¡± Liu Pan shook his head. He did not know Cai Mao very well but he is certain that Cai Mao would not do this yet. He would only do this if Liu Biao forced him to as no one would want to have the reputation of betraying their Lord. If one was mistreated then that would be a good reason but the Cai Family was treated very well before Lady Cai¡¯s incident. It can even be said that the Cai Family was the most powerful family in Jingzhou.


    One was more likely to know who the Cai Family is rather than who Liu Biao is.


    Although Cai Mao was under house arrest, there was still hope. Once Liu Biao passes away, his son, Liu Zong has the highest the chance to take Liu Biao¡¯s ce. This is because out of Liu Biao¡¯s three children, Liu Qi had already lost his right after joining Yangzhou while Liu Pan was not Liu Biao¡¯s real son.


    Once Liu Zong bes the Lord of Jingzhou, the Cai Family would have made aeback. It was also because of this that Cai Mao would not defect until the very end.


    The other reason is because Cai Mao was still at Xiangyang. If Cai Mao were to rebel now, he would simply lose his life. What is the point of rebelling if it meant destruction of the Cai Family?


    ¡°Report! We got information from Xinye!¡± A messenger entered while everyone was making conjectures.


    ¡°Bring it here!¡± Liu Pan waved his hand and someone received the letter. The letter was from the spies at Xinye and reported about what happened at Xinye.


    ¡°Hahaha! The Heaven favors me! It is true that those who are just get assistance while the unjust lose support!¡± Liu Panughed after reading the letter causing his men to be baffled. One officer could not help but ask. ¡°What is the good news?¡±


    ¡°Come! You guys take a look too!¡± Liu Pan said as he passed the letter around. Their expression quickly changed after they read it.


    ording to the letter, the refugees were rebelling. There were tens of thousands of them attacking the city. Meanwhile, Xinye had less than two thousand men. What happened in Xinye could not be hidden as the news of the defeated soldiers entering the city had already spread out.


    This news exined why the troops at the naval barracks had moved. Normally, these troops would not move unless it is to attack Jingzhou which is why Jingzhou¡¯s officials were all very nervous. They could still remember being defeated badly even after teaming up with Jiangdong. They were afraid that Yangzhou would attack Jingzhou. But now they find out that Yangzhou was simply facing its own problems.


    ¡°A rebellion at Yangzhou?¡± One person asked doubtfully thinking that it might be a trap. Yangzhou was the ce that treated the people the best. Each person is given three mu ofnd and do not need to pay tax for the first five years. After five years, they only need to pay thirty percent tax.


    Jingzhou¡¯s officials all knew that Jingzhou was treating their people well. However, they did not dare act like Yangzhou and lower the taxes even more. If they did this, they would start to lose money instead. None of them believed the report. It must be a lie to make Jingzhou lower its guard. Yangzhou would then take the opportunity to attack Jingzhou.


    ¡°There might be a possibility of this being a trap but the chances of that happening is low!¡± Liu Pan shook his head. Could a rebellion be so easily controlled? It was a different matter if they had mobilized troops from elsewhere but they instead moved the troops from the naval barracks. Wouldn¡¯t this just put Jingzhou on alert?


    ¡°Could it really be a rebellion?¡±


    ¡°That isn¡¯t certain.¡± Liu Pan said.


    ¡°Regardless, we need to make preparations.¡± One officer stood up and said to Liu Pan.


    ¡°Agreed. First, we need to prepare ourselves for any traps! Second, we need to get ready to move. If there really is a rebellion at Xinye, that would be our chance!¡± Liu Pan said. He was as capable as his brother Liu Qi but he was more decisive. He would immediately jump on the opportunity to attack Yangzhou''s naval barracks the moment he confirms that the citizens at Xinye were rebelling.


    He would threaten Xinye to protect Jingzhou. If Yangzhou chooses to guard the naval barracks instead, then no one would be able to deal with the rebellion. Even if it is not like the Huang Family¡¯s rebellion, it would still put Yangzhou in a terrible situation.


    If Yangzhou chose to put down the rebellion, Liu Pan can simply capture the barracks then rush in to save the people. If things go well, they could even get Xinye back. Otherwise, they could just help Xinye¡¯s people burn Xinye to the ground.


    ¡°Pass down my military orders! All soldiers are not to disarm. Instead, they are to prepare for battle!¡± Liu Pan issued the order.


    ***


    ¡°Why am I attacking my own city?¡± Liu Mang looked at the city on top of Yeguang andughed bitterly. Xinye was his city and he was the ruler. Normally, he should be suppressing the rebellion. Instead, he was bringing the rebellion to attack his own city.


    The real culprit for all this is Jiang Wan. Guo Yi had caused thousands of soldiers to attack Liu Mang¡¯s group. A thousand soldiers attacking Liu Mang, Zhou Cang and Guo Yi. The end result for this would be that neither sides win. Guo Yi would die. Liu Mang and the others would either be dead or seriously injured. At this moment, Jiang Wan showed his capabilities.


    After finding out about Liu Mang¡¯s identity, he went back to the refugees to use his silver tongue. Or rather, he made use of Guo Yi¡¯s shameless intentions of killing the refugees.


    The refugees were cowards. They did not dare to stand up against Guo Yi. They did not care that Liu Mang and the others were standing up for their sakes and evenined that they were being too meddlesome.


    However, these people were not harmless. Themon people may be tolerant but they too have a limit. Guo Yi¡¯s intentions of ughtering them was enough to bring them to action.


    Guo Yi had at least a thousand soldiers. It was more than enough for several thousand refugees. Unfortunately, Guo Yi was captured and the army was left without a leader. Meanwhile, the refugees may not be trained but they still had the strength of farmers and could easily kill with their shovels. Not to mention that they had three ruthless fighters that is Liu Mang¡¯s group leading the refugees.


    Just like this, the number of Guo Yi¡¯s men started to decrease while the morale of the refugees increased. In that battle, six hundred of Guo Yi¡¯s men were killed. Two hundred were seriously injured and the remaining two hundred had scattered.


    So now, Liu Mang was leading the refugees to Xinye. He needed to rpense and make arrangements for them. They ran into more refugees along the way and now they numbered about ten thousand.


    ¡°Milord. Does this count as rebelling?¡± Zhou Cang asked cautiously.


    ¡°Nonsense. How do you even rebel when you own the ce?¡± Guan Hai said to Zhou Cang. Yangzhou and Xinye belonged to Liu Mang.


    ¡°I guess you could say we are rebelling.¡± Liu Mangughed bitterly. Xinye¡¯s gates were already closed and heavily guarded. It was as though they were preparing to face an enemy.


    ¡°Guan Hai. Go and call out to them.¡± Liu Mang helplessly ordered.


    ¡°Understood.


    ***


    The night was frighteningly quiet. Hao Shao was going to Xinye along with five thousand men. He also dispatched scouts thirty li outside the city.


    ¡°There are no enemies outside Xinye?¡± Hao Shao listened to his scouts with doubt.


    ¡°Yes, General. There are no enemies outside of Xinye!¡± The scout nodded. The leader of the scouts was one of Hao Shao¡¯s fellow soldiers that he took with him when they left the Wolf Cavalry. He was extremely skilled at his job and Hao Shao also trusted him. The scout would have only given this report after checking the surroundings thoroughly.


    ¡°No enemies? Could it be that the refugees have not reached Xinye?¡± Hao Shao thought that something was strange and shook his head. The rebels should have already reached Xinye by the time the reinforcements was requested. By the time Hao Shao dispatched his men, the rebels could have already reached Xinye even if they crawled all the way.


    ¡°Could it be that they went elsewhere?¡± Hao Shao asked himself and decided that this was also wrong. There are no other cities nearby. These rebels may berge in number but they did not have enough food and would starve in a few days. The only way for them to eat is to capture Xinye.


    ¡°However, we found a lot of trash.¡± The scouts found a lot of abandoned things like crutches, tents and torn clothes. These all belonged to themon people. Only arge number ofmon people could leave behind such a huge mess.


    ¡°The rebels must be nearby!¡± Hao Shao was certain yet the scouts could not find the rebels at all. It was impossible to hide so many people.


    ¡°Could they be inside Xinye City?¡± One scout asked.


    ¡°Inside Xinye City?¡± Hao Shao thought to himself and realized that Xinye City was the only ce that could hide a hundred thousand rebels.


    ¡°Did they already break through Xinye?¡± Another scout asked.


    ¡°No!¡± Hao Shao rejected this idea. Xinye had two thousand troops, it would not fall so quickly. ¡°Is there any traces of battle outside Xinye?¡± Hao Shao asked.


    ¡°There is none!¡± The scout replied. There were no traces of a battle. There were no corpses.


    ¡°Xinye¡¯s defenders have surrendered!¡± Hao Shao finally came to this conclusion as the rebels disappeared and there were no battles at all.


    ¡°General. What should we do now?¡± The scout asked. Should they continue heading towards Xinye?


    ¡°What should we do? We wait!¡± Hao Shao replied bitterly. They could not do anything now. If Xinye had not yet fallen, then they could still send help. But now that Xinye has surrendered, Hao Shao would need to siege the city instead and he could not do that with only five thousand men. In battle, the inexperience could make big mistakes to capitalize on. However, having city walls to defend them would allow even themon people to have the capability of an elite.


    On top of that, Hao Shao was not good at sieges and he did not even have anything like ballistae or catapult to help him. How could he siege the city?


    ¡°We wait?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we wait!¡±


    The next day, the Wolf Cavalry arrived. There were twenty thousand of them led by Lu Bu. Ten thousand of them were from the Yangzhou Army. The others were the Yiyang Troops led by Wei Yan.


    ¡°Lord Marquis!¡± Hao Shao went to greet Lu Bu.


    Lu Bu nodded. ¡°Come here and speak. What is the situation at Xinye?¡±


    ¡°Replying to Lord Marquis, it is not good news.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°The rebels may have already captured Xinye!¡±


    ¡°What about Xinye¡¯s defenders? They could not even hold out for three days?¡±


    ¡°Lord Marquis, they have probably surrendered to the rebels.¡±


    ¡°How daring!¡± Lu Bu said angrily. Everyone hated traitors. Lu Bu would not be so angry had these defenders lose Xinye after fighting to the death. However, they had surrendered. On top of that, they surrendered to rebels.


    ¡°Report! General! The barracks at the Yangtze River has sent a message!¡± A messenger suddenly interrupted.


    ¡°Speak.¡± Hao Shao did not bother hiding this from Lu Bu as Lu Bu was pretty much half the owner of Yangzhou.


    ¡°Report, there is arge enemy force gathering outside the barracks!¡± The messenger reported. The only enemy force that could appear in front of the Yangtze Navy was Liu Biao.


    ¡°Liu Biao already found out about this?¡± The news Hao Shao did not want to hear the most has arrived. As expected, Jingzhou hase to take opportunity of this event.


    ¡°There are only five thousand men at the barracks!¡± Hao Shao said to Lu Bu. Hao Shao was confident that he could stop a hundred thousand of Jingzhou¡¯s men when he had ten thousand men but not when he had five thousand. With his men stretched thin, there were many ces the Jingzhou Army could go ashore.


    Hao Shao wanted to send his men back but there was no news at Xinye. It would be bad for the rebels to continue holding on to Xinye. Both Hao Shao and Lu Bu knew of the destructive abilities of rebels based on their experiences with the Yellow Turbans. These Yellow Turbans would destroy everything including homes and in order to survive, others would have to join the Yellow Turbans as well. This will only make the number of rebels increase.


    With at least a hundred thousandmon citizens and a hundred thousand refugees, the rebels posed a huge danger if the rebellion isn¡¯t controlled soon.


    Jingzhou taking advantage of this situation is also giving Yangzhou a lot of problems.


    ¡°Hao Shao. Take your people back to the naval barracks.¡± Lu Bu said to Hao Shao.


    ¡°Lord Marquis. If I go back, how would we siege the city?¡± Hao Shao asked. Lu Bu brought the Wolf Cavalry so they could not siege the city unless they got off their horses.


    Lu Bu was also anxious when he received the request for reinforcements. He departed immediately and also took with him twenty thousand infantries. However, these troops were still on the way here. It may already be toote if he continued to wait for them.


    They all initially expected the Xinye defenders to hold out for at least two days. Then the rebels could be wiped out by the Wolf Cavalry. Unfortunately, Xinye has surrendered. This thoroughly caught Yangzhou unprepared and posed a problem to Lu Bu and the others.


    The question now is whether they should attack Xinye. If they choose to attack Xinye, they would need Hao Shao¡¯s five thousand elites. Even if Lu Bu were to go to the frontlines, he would need troops to apany him. They would need time to make siegedders and also time to attack the city. If they were too slow, they would end up getting attacked in the back by Jingzhou.


    On the other hand, if they choose not to attack Xinye, the rebels would destroy the city. Xinye would be in ruins in less than half a month. Besides that, themon people of Xinye would lose their homes, causing them to join the rebels and bolstering their numbers. This problem could then spread around Yangzhou.


    ¡°Hmph! Let¡¯s go!¡± Lu Bu harrumphed and led the Wolf Cavalry towards Xinye without saying anything more.


    ¡°Lord Marquis?¡± Hao Shao was shocked. He did not know what Lu Bu wanted to do and pursued Lu Bu. He used to be part of the Wolf Cavalry so he knew that Lu Bu did not take coercion well. It would be bad if Lu Bu impulsively attacked Xinye with only the Wolf Cavalry. He needed to stop Lu Bu from making impulsive decisions.


    ¡°Lord Marquis! It is not time to attack Xinye!¡± Hao Shao shouted as he pursued Lu Bu. ¡°Please quell your anger! We will cut down trees to make siegedders tomorrow!¡± Unlike Gao Shun who directly contradicts Lu Bu, Hao Shao spoke ording to Lu Bu¡¯s temperament. He tried to remind Lu Bu about the weakness of the heavy cavalry and wanted Lu Bu do give up his intentions.


    ¡°Who said I was going to attack Xinye?¡± Lu Bu turned around and asked.


    ¡°You are not?¡± Hao Shao asked back. Why else would Lu Bu bring the Wolf Cavalry to Xinye then?


    ¡°I want to take a look. I want to see who is leading the rebels.¡± Lu Bu said coldly. Someone who could incite the rebels like this was definitely not a simple person. It was just like Zhang Jue and his brothers. If it was not because Tang Zhou had betrayed him, it may have already be the Zhang Dynasty. If Zhang Jue had a few more years, he could have killed the Emperor.


    ¡°Sigh.¡± Hao Shao breathed out a sigh of relief. Anything is fine as long as Lu Bu does not attack Xinye.

 Chapter 624

    <h4>Chapter 624</h4>


    The Bingzhou Wolf Cavalry red at their prey from outside the city. They came from the North and had many years of experience. They were basically invincible wherever they went and truly lived up to their reputation.


    Following Lu Bu¡¯smand, they advanced in formation. Xinye¡¯s gates opened and the opposing troops came out. Tensions rose and was about to break when a peculiar conversation took ce.


    ¡°So it was you!¡± Lu Bu said with his eyes wide when he saw the approaching figure.


    ¡°Yes, it is me!¡± Liu Mang replied bitterly.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Lu Bu said gloomily. His eyes filled with anger.


    ¡°I also did not want to be here!¡± Liu Mang did not know how to exin. Was he supposed to say he was afraid of going home?


    ¡°Youmanded the rebels?¡±


    ¡°You mean the refugees?¡± Liu Mang nodded.


    ¡°Well yed! You started a rebellion to attack your own city! This is the first time I, Lu Fengxian, has seen this in my many years of life! Your Highness the King of Shu! Did you want to fight against the Wolf Cavalry as well?¡± Lu Bu sneered.


    ¡°This son-inw doesn¡¯t dare!¡± Liu Mang replied. The reason why things went out of control is because more refugees kept following him. He only had a few thousand from the camp but now there were over ten thousand. All of them were the types that were too afraid to speak for themselves. But now that there was someone leading the way, all of them wanted to seek justice. Because of that, Liu Mang had no choice but to help them seek justice to restore Yangzhou¡¯s reputation and to prevent a real rebellion.


    Liu Mang had no choice but to bring the refugees to Xinye. At the same time, Xinye¡¯s defenders were prepared to defend against the invasion. Liu Mang took out the tiger tally and his seal. Unlike Guo Yi, Yang Chao did not want to disrespect his superiors so the refugees were allowed in. Liu Mang could not allow the refugees to sleep on the streets so he and the officials in Xinye started working to find a ce for them to settle down before rpensating them.


    Before he was done arranging things for the refugees, someone told him that Xinye was surrounded by an army. They even called him out as the leader of a rebellion. Liu Mang thought it was some General¡¯s subordinate but then quickly realized he was wrong. It was the person he feared of meeting the most, his father-inw, Lu Bu.


    Liu Mang gritted his teeth and left the city with Zhou Cang and Guan Hai. The other troops with him was caused by Yang Chao acting on his own initiative. Yang Chao wanted to show off in front of Liu Mang. It was just like how people became more diligent when their superiors came to inspect them.


    ¡°Why won¡¯t you dare? Your wings are already strong.¡± Lu Bu¡¯s eyes were already narrowed.


    ¡°Father-inw. Can we not discuss this right now?¡± Liu Mang never knew that Lu Bu could speak so much. He was worried that Lu Bu would continue make a fuss about this and cause them to stay at this topic for a day. So he decided to change the topic.


    ¡°Fine. Then let us discuss what you did at Jingzhou! You did well, you take people¡¯s provisions and then you take their wife!¡±


    ¡°I¡­!¡± Liu Mang caught himself in a trap.


    ¡°Do you know that Qi¡¯er and the others are worriedly praying for your safe return every day?¡± Lu Bu¡¯s voice grew louder as he spoke.


    ¡°Are they well?¡± Liu Mang lowered his head. He did not dare to look straight at Lu Bu. He may be the King of Shu. He may be so influential that Lu Bu¡¯s Yangzhou became Liu Mang¡¯s Yangzhou. It can also be said that Lu Bu would be the losing party if he had a falling out with Liu Mang as Yangzhou¡¯s officials were only respectful to him for being Liu Mang¡¯s father-inw. The Urban Army, the White Horses, the ck g Army all also belonged to Liu Mang.


    Even Lu Bu¡¯s own men had enough faith in Liu Mang. Chen Gong for one would not side with either sides in the event that they had a falling out.


    That is why the one that ruled Yangzhou was always Liu Mang.


    ¡°They are living sadly without you!¡± Lu Bu replied in a bad mood.


    ¡°I am sorry towards them!¡± Liu Mang was also remorseful.


    ¡°If you want to say that, say it to them personally. Move aside, I still have things to do.¡± Lu Bu said and prepared to leave.


    ¡°Father-inw?¡± Liu Mang panicked. He thought that Lu Bu had so much toin about that he refused to enter the city.


    ¡°I am not so free to speak with you. There are other preys to hunt at Yangtze!¡± Lu Bu turned his horse around and rode off. His Wolf Cavalry all quickly followed him and soon vanished.


    ¡°Prey?¡± Liu Mang could not understand.


    ¡°Milord!¡± Hao Shao who had followed Lu Bu here greeted. He was no longer part of the Wolf Cavalry and only had five thousand men with him. When Lu Bu and Liu Mang were talking, he could not interrupt as he was an outsider. Now, he was allowed to speak. He did not expect the rebel army to be his Lord and wanted to use Xinye¡¯s defenders for the mistake in the information given. However, he decided to forget it after thinking for a while. After all, Liu Mang had already gotten rid of the defender¡¯s general. It was natural for this small captain to panic.


    ¡°Bodao!¡± Liu Mang called out when he saw Hao Shao. Hao Shao was the beginning of Liu Mang¡¯s rise. When he was introduced by Zhang Liao, Liu Mang had thought that he had a close rtionship with Zhang Liao. He took Hao Shao in to give Zhang Liao face. Hao Shao was given some troops and sent to a small county town. He never expected Hao Shao to be able to defend the county town from Liu Bei and Zhang Xiu¡¯s joint attack with only a few thousand troops. This is how Liu Mang learned about Hao Shao¡¯s hidden potential. When he found out about Guo Yi¡¯s subordinate Hao Liu, he wondered if Hao Liu had a rtion with Hao Shao. In the end, he found out they simply shared the surname. There were plenty of people with the surname Hao even though they do not belong in the same family.


    ¡°Where did my father-inw go?¡± Liu Mang asked.


    ¡°Milord. The Lord Marquis must have gone to the Yangtze River!¡± Hao Shao replied and exined that Jingzhou was nning to take advantage of the rebellion at Xinye to attack. Hao Shao had just received news that Jingzhou¡¯s news have alreadye ashore. They believed that the rebellion was real because of the Wolf Cavalry¡¯s presence and nned to join in as ¡®reinforcements¡¯. Of course, none of them expected that the rebellion was caused by Liu Mang himself.


    ¡°Liu Pan is it?¡± Liu Mang already knew that Cai Mao was under house arrest so Jingzhou¡¯s Military Advisor would be Liu Pan. Liu Pan was really good at seizing opportunities. Had this rebellion been real, Yangzhou would have suffered heavy losses.


    Unfortunately, it would seem that Liu Pan was unlucky as Lu Bu was really angry. He would not have been so angry if the rebellion wasn¡¯t caused by his son-inw Liu Mang. On top of that, Liu Mang had disappointed him from his prolonged absence and his scandal at Jingzhou.


    All of Lu Bu¡¯s anger needed to be unleashed but he could not do so on his treasured son-inw. So Liu Pan and his army would have to suffer as Lu Bu¡¯s punching bag.


    ***


    Countless ships travelled across the Yangtze River transporting soldiers from the South side of the river to the North side of the river.


    ¡°How long will it take to transport twenty thousand troops?¡± Liu Pan asked after watching the shipse and go for several hours. He was dissatisfied with the slow progress as he could lose this opportunity. The situation could change every hour.


    ¡°Military Advisor. We are almost done!¡± The officer tried to cate Liu Pan. He too was anxious as Yangzhou had already dispatched the Wolf Cavalry to attack Xinye. The Wolf Cavalry¡¯s appearance here meant that the rebellion was real. The Yangzhou¡¯s naval barracks was also only guarded by five thousand men. They intend to attack the barracks with thirty thousand men on the front while twenty thousand men strike from the rear. The barracks would not hold even if it was firm.


    There were merits to be had here and all of them want a piece of it.


    Unfortunately for them, their anxiousness would not speed up the progress. Transporting soldiers requires time. On top of that, they weren¡¯t using warships to transport the soldiers but cargo ships and fishing boats which caused a lot of dys. This is because Jingzhou¡¯s ships were all in Jiangxia that was captured by Yangzhou. The others were at Fancheng, under Zhang Yun¡¯s control and Zhang Yun no longer listened to orders. He would note.


    ¡°That damn Cai Mao!¡± Liu Pan was dissatisfied. If Cai Mao¡¯s thirty thousand troops at Fancheng were to cooperate, they would have long captured the naval barracks. However, Liu Pan¡¯s mood quickly improved when he looked at his own troops waiting at the shore.


    ¡°Have them speed things up! We will attack in four hours! I want Yangzhou to be caught off guard!¡± Liu Pan said as he begun to make his preparations.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Liu Pan¡¯s officer was ced in a difficult position but four hours was still enough time.


    ¡°Hmph! Yangzhou attack my Jiangxia and Jiangling. In that case, I will attack their Xinye! Even if I cannot capture Xinye, I will make sure Xinye is burned down!¡± Xinye may not be big but it was still a flourishing city as it was a transit point between Jingzhou and the Central ins. Liu Mang traded away twenty eight cities in Wancheng just for Xinye. That goes to show how important Xinye is.


    Unlike Liu Biao who was only good at preserving things, Liu Pan was an ambitious person who forges ahead. He came to Xinye with the purpose of upying it and using it to defend against threats from the North. On the other hand, if he could not upy Xinye, he would destroy and loot it as he had been drooling from the riches at Xinye for a long time.

 Chapter 625

    <h4>Chapter 625</h4>


    After four hours, Liu Pan started to furrow his brows angrily. ¡°Why is the army not here yet?¡± The twenty thousand troops were not ready yet but his navy was already ready.


    ¡°Men! Go and execute the worthless trash in charge of this!¡± Liu Pan was already ready to kill someone. The time he had spent waiting altogether was already more than four hours. It was easily more than half a day. Yet only a portion of the ground troops were here. How could Liu Pan not be angry?


    In fact, it is only still ¡®safe¡¯ because of the rebellion. Otherwise, someone with Hao Shao¡¯s ability would not give them such a long time to prepare.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Military Advisor, please spare me!¡± Two officers that were in charge of deploying the troops panicked. Liu Pan was already angry. Without a proper exnation, they can say goodbye to their heads.


    ¡°Military Advisor, please quell your anger! It is not their fault. These are not warships!¡± Liu Pan¡¯s deputy general pleaded for his subordinates.


    ¡°This damn Cai Mao!¡± Liu Pan said as his impression of the Cai Family dropped again. Had those thirty thousand troops at Fancheng be in his hands, he would not end up in this state. They would not be using fishing boats to transport troops.


    The Jingzhou Navy! The former overlords of the Yangtze River has been reduced to using fishing boats! If the people knew about this, they would all beughing stocks.


    ¡°Military Advisor. There are a lot of new recruits in the army. Please wait a bit longer!¡± In their army of fifty thousand, only fifteen thousand were veterans and elites. The rest were new recruits.


    ¡°I can wait but can war wait?¡± Liu Pan replied angrily. He wanted things done quickly. He wanted control of military power and obtain elite troops. Unfortunately, what he got was only new recruits. He didn¡¯t even have any ships.


    ¡°General. Fifteen thousand men have already crossed the river. The thirty thousand troops on the other side is also already ready. Isn¡¯t forty five thousand good enough? We don¡¯t need to worry about just five thousand men. Besides, it would not be good if we change generals now.¡±


    ¡°Hmph! They can be spared but must still be punished! Men! Give them twenty strokes each!¡± Liu Pan waved his hand. This time, his deputy general could no longer say anything. Preventing the death penalty was the best he could do. Soon, these two officers were given twenty strokes with arge rod and were left groaning and bleeding.


    ¡°We shall attack the naval barracks at the Yangtze River in a pincer attack! I want to be feasting at their naval barracks by sunset! If you fail, I will be seeing your heads!¡± Liu Pan said to the two officers before storming off in a huff.


    ¡°Understood!¡± The two officers resisted the pain on their bodies and said their farewells to Liu Pan.


    ¡°The Military Advisor was about to kill us.¡± One officer said in fear.


    ¡°If it was not because of the deputy general, we would have already been killed for dying the military situation!¡±


    ¡°The Second Lord is too privileged and would not think like us. The fishing boats were so small. How could we have gotten the job done in time? He is simply finding faults with us!¡± One of themined as he was almost killed. They were veterans who used to work under Cai Mao. If they had topare, they would rather serve under Cai Mao instead.


    ¡°Watch your tongue.¡± The other officer reminded. Liu Pan was still nearby. If Liu Pan were to hear this, the two of them would definitely be killed. Cai Mao was already deprived of his position and one way of provoking your superior is to im that his predecessor was much better. The new superior would not allow this or else they would have no face to lead the group. Besides that, Liu Pan was bing more dissatisfied with the things left behind for him by Cai Mao. All the important personnel rted to Cai Mao were reced with his own men. So it was also normal for those who served under Cai Mao to haveints.


    ¡°Sunset is it?¡± The officer looked at the sky and saw that the sun was setting. There was only about four hours left. ¡°Can we really do it by sunset?¡± The officer asked with doubt.


    ¡°What else can we do?¡± The officer named Zhang shook his head bitterly. ¡°If we do not seed, we will die. We have to do it no matter what!¡±


    ¡°We do not have all our soldiers here but we still have fifteen thousand men, of which several thousand were Wuling elites. With the pincer attack nned, we should be able to capture that naval base.¡± Forty five thousand men attacking a base that only has five thousand men. If they still could not capture it, they all might as well kill themselves. The only real problem is the amount of time they had.


    ¡°No need to worry about the time. Just wait for the Military Advisor to give hismand.¡±


    Soon, the sounds of drums could be heard.


    ¡°Prepare for battle!¡±


    ¡°Have we already requested for reinforcements?¡± The only ones guarding the naval base were Hao Shao¡¯s deputy general and five thousand men. Hao Shao had already taken five thousand men with him to save Xinye so the people here were powerless to defend themselves.


    ¡°Reporting to the deputy general. We have already requested reinforcements from Shouchun, Lujiang, Yiyang, and Zaoyang!¡± They did not request for reinforcements from only one ce. These ces had Yangzhou¡¯s veterans and Wei Yan¡¯s Yiyang Troops. As long as one ce send reinforcements, they would be able to defend this ce.


    ¡°Deputy general. Why did you not request reinforcements from the General?¡± One scout asked. The deputy general had requested reinforcements from everywhere except Hao Shao at Xinye.


    ¡°Let us not interrupt the General with anything else.¡± The deputy general shook his head. Hao Shao would be able to send help the fastest but when he thought of the rebels at Xinye he did not want to disturb Hao Shao. If Hao Shao were to return, they would not be able to keep Xinye and may eventually be unable to defend the naval barracks anyway.


    ¡°Pass down my orders. We will meet the enemy head on!¡± Not willing to be outdone, the soldiers all readied their bows.


    When the Jingzhou Navy attacked, they were fought back with ballista, causing many casualties. On the other hand, the Yangzhou Army did rtively well as they were protected by cement walls. Soon there were many corpses from both sides floating at the Yangtze River.


    ¡°This tortoise shell is really tough!¡± Liu Pan watched the battle unfold from atop his gship. He realized that he has underestimated this stronghold.


    ¡°The front is strong. But what about the back?¡± Twenty thousand troops led by his subordinates suddenly appeared from behind.


    ¡°Kill, kill, kill!¡± These soldiers were mostly new recruits but they could still fight. On top of that, several thousand were elites. With the elites leading the way, the morale of the new recruits were high. It was no wonder as their generals had told them that this stronghold only had five thousand men guarding it while all of them together were at least fifty thousand men.


    With ten times the number, the enemy would be a joke. They would even get plenty of merits for this. Why would they not be motivated?


    ¡°Kill, kill, kill!¡± The soldiers shouted as they started to attack from the back.


    ¡°Deputy general! Not good! Enemies have appeared at our rear!¡± One messenger reported.


    ¡°From the rear?¡± The deputy general¡¯s eyes grew wide. ¡°Could it be Xinye¡¯s rebels?¡± He asked as that was the direction of Xinye.


    ¡°No. It is Jingzhou¡¯s troops!¡±


    ¡°Jingzhou¡¯s troops!¡± The deputy generalughed bitterly at Jingzhou¡¯s n of attack. He really should have thought of this. The front of this naval barracks was fortified with cement and it could be said to be impregnable. Unfortunately, the back of it had no such fortifications and was mostly made of wood. Originally, the back was guarded by Xinye. On top of that, the five thousand men that Hao Shao had taken away with him could be used to guard the river, preventing enemies from disembarking. But now, they were unable to deal with this. The deputy general did not dare to dispatch people to watch the back as they may not be able to defend an attack from the front.


    Jingzhou would definitely exploit this weakness. Before this, the deputy general was hoping that the enemy would not notice this and would not dare to send troops. But it would seem that the enemy has infiltrated Yangzhou really well.


    ¡°Officer Hu. Take two thousand men with you to the North and stop the enemy!¡± The deputy general ordered.


    ¡°Deputy general. If I take two thousand men with me, what about this side?¡± The naval barracks had five thousand men. Five hundred men were originally guarding the North while the remaining four thousand five hundred were guarding the South. If they were to send two thousand troops to the North, the South wouldck troops.


    ¡°Go! I will be able to deal with things here!¡± The deputy general replied.


    ¡°Understood!¡± Officer Hu replied and left thinking that the deputy general had an idea. He quickly took two thousand men with him to the North gate.


    Meanwhile, the deputy general smiled bitterly. He did not have any ideas at all. His only idea was to struggle to the death. If the wall falls, they would notst long either. ¡°Pass down my orders. Kill!¡± The deputy general took out his sword and charged towards the enemy.


    ¡°It would be great if these elites were mine!¡± Liu Pan watched the Yangzhou Army soldiers and drooled. All of them were elites. Originally there were only the Bingzhou Wolf Cavalry and the Formation Breaker. But they slowly gained other elites like the Urban Army, the ck g Army and the White Horses. The only ce that could rival Yangzhou with the number of elites was Cao Cao.


    Liu Pan wanted these elites. He had people go and scout them from Yangzhou but it was no use. These troops did not betray Yangzhou when Zhang Xiu, Liu Bei and Sun Ce attacked Yangzhou together. They were not about to betray Yangzhou now.


    ¡°Since I can¡¯t have them, I will destroy them!¡± Liu Pan said malevolently. Both sides seemed evenly matched but Liu Pan could tell that the Yangzhou Navy was at its end. They only had five thousand men initially while Liu Pan had fifty thousand men. Even if ten of his were to die just to kill one of Yangzhou¡¯s soldiers, it would be worth it.


    ¡°Brothers! Once we capture this naval barracks, Xinye would not be far off! Once we capture Xinye, you can do what you want!¡± This message was given to both the Jingzhou¡¯s naval troops andnd troops.


    ¡°Military Advisor. Xinye was once our territory! Themon people are innocent! Capturing Xinye is enough, do we need to do this? It goes against Heaven and Earth!¡± One officer opposed. He believed they reduce needless ughter and looting. After all, Jingzhou was the most cultured ce under the skies. They were civilized, and benevolent as the Lumen Academy was there. Even if most people do not attend school, they would still be influenced withpassion, duty, propriety and integrity.


    As the saying goes, etiquettees after one has enough to eat. Jingzhou had enough to eat so the people could think about things like reputation. This is also why the soldier felt disturbed since Xinye was once Jingzhou¡¯s territory.


    ¡°Are you the Military Advisor?¡± Liu Pan red at the officer. ¡°Do I need you to teach me about war?¡±


    ¡°This one doesn¡¯t dare!¡±


    ¡°Then shut up and implement my orders! This is the first time. If anyone dares to disobey me again, I will behead them!¡±


    Liu Pan did not have much of a choice but to do this. Most of Jingzhou¡¯s elites were dead while the rest were under the Huang Family and the Cai Family. Although he was given the right to recruit soldiers by Liu Biao, he would need time to train them. It was something that he could do if he had the time but he did not have it. The war between Jingzhou and Yangzhou demanded immediate action. Yangzhou already upied Jiangxia and even Jiangling.


    Had Jingzhou not chosen to block the river, even Jingzhou would be attacked right now. However, blocking the river could not be done forever. They would not be able to do anything once Yangzhou form an actual n of attack.


    To train elites quickly, Liu Pan had to allow looting. This could stimte the troops¡¯ bloodthirstiness and greed. Themon people will be used as sacrifices to get the troops used to killing. Xinye will be Liu Pan¡¯s training grounds. There would be hundreds and thousands of people within Xinye that could be used for training.


    Jingzhou¡¯s troops be more aggressive with benefits right in front of them.


    ¡°Deputy general! We cannot hold out much longer!¡± They have already fought back seven waves of enemies at the North gate. Though most of the corpses there belonged to the enemy, it was more apparent as to the number of allied troops that decreased.


    ¡°Gather the troops!¡± The deputy general gasped for breath.


    They then started to count the number of soldiers they had left. Less than a thousand men were left out of the two thousand and five hundred men at the North gate. Yet not even two hours had pass. At this rate, the naval barracks would fall before sunset.


    ¡°Deputy general. Let us run!¡±


    ¡°Run? Run where?¡± The deputy general shook his head. Both gates were blocked so they could not leave at all.


    ¡°Deputy general! Let us break out from the North gate! Have the soldiers cover your escape!¡±


    ¡°If I leave, what about the naval barracks?¡± The deputy general asked.


    ¡°Deputy general. Live to fight another day. Let us give the naval barracks to them. We can always return and fight once the reinforcements is here!¡±


    ¡°You guys go!¡± The deputy general stood up. ¡°I have already promised the General that I will guard this naval barracks with my life!¡±


    ¡°Sir!¡±


    ¡°No need to say anymore. You guys leave! Take as many as you can with you!¡± The naval barracks could no longer hold. Even the reinforcements from the nearest location, Yiyang, would take another day to arrive.


    ¡°We will not leave!¡± If there were those that wanted to escape, there naturally will be those that refused to escape.


    ¡°Er Gouzi. Didn¡¯t your wife just give birth to a child? Leave. Do not let your child be without a father!¡±


    ¡°Xiao Li, your brother is already in the Hall of Heroes. You should leave an offspring behind first.¡±


    In the end, only four hundred would stay behind as the main force. Three hundred injured soldiers that could no longer run way will instead cover for the three hundred escaping through the North gate.


    ¡°It is almost sunset.¡± At the North gate, two of Jingzhou¡¯s officers were anxious. They were at the advantage but they could not be happy. This is because their orders were to capture the naval barracks by sunset. Failure to aplish this task would mean their life.


    ¡°Send another wave of troops. I will personally lead them!¡± One of the officer gritted his teeth and decided to personally lead the attack.


    ¡°Have you gone mad?¡± Besieging was the most dangerous work. Anything that falls from the walls could kill. Even falling off the walls could kill. This is not counting any potential injury.


    ¡°What else can we do? If we do not capture the naval barracks, we are both dead!¡±


    ¡°There is no other choice then!¡± They would die either way so the two officers prepared themselves to charge ahead.


    ¡°Look over there!¡± One of the suddenly pointed. The North gates suddenly opened.


    ¡°Do they want to surrender?¡±


    ¡°How could that be?¡± Liu Pan had asked them to surrender before, promising them promotion and wealth since he wanted elites. However, they rejected the offer. As a result, Liu Pan attacked with full force and ordered that none of them were spared.


    ¡°Kill!¡± The Yangzhou Army that left the gates charged out towards Jingzhou¡¯s troops without any formation.


    ¡°Have they gone mad?¡± If they still had the walls, they could stand against Jingzhou¡¯s human wave attacks. Instead, they chose to charge out which would certainly cause the naval barracks to fall.


    ¡°No matter! We just need to capture the naval barracks to live!¡± The other officer replied, focusing on survival.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! All soldiers, attack! Break into the naval barracks!¡± Even without orders, Jingzhou¡¯s troops advanced. Both sides quickly encountered each other outside the walls.


    The Jingzhound troops initially had twenty thousand men. Even after sustaining losses, they still had at least sixteen thousand men. On the other hand, Yangzhou had less than a thousand men so they were quickly surrounded.


    Yangzhou¡¯s troops could only rely on their elites to fight and for a moment, seemed evenly matched. However, they were quickly overwhelmed. None of them were any kind of warriors so they were quickly swallowed up.


    ¡°Change direction! Charge out!¡± The Yangzhou Army was like an awl. One officer carrying the banner shouted and changed direction. The rest of the soldiers followed as they tried to charge out from a different direction.


    ¡°Hm? They are trying to break out?¡± The two Jingzhou officers could tell what was going on as Yangzhou¡¯s troops were charging out through a weak point in their formation.


    ¡°Want to run? Impossible!¡± One of the officers wanted to lead his guards with him and attack Yangzhou¡¯s soldiers but he was stopped by the other officer.


    ¡°Sigh. No need to go!¡±


    ¡°What are you doing? They are escaping!¡± The officer said anxiously.


    ¡°Let them run!¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°Our objective is not them! There is no need to waste troops on them!¡± The North gate of the naval barracks had closed again but now there were less people guarding it.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Now that the defenses were weaker, it would be easier to capture it.


    ¡°Pass down my orders! No need to chase the enemy! Attack the naval barracks!¡± The Jingzhou troops turned back towards the naval barracks and ignored Yangzhou¡¯s fleeing troops.


    Dai Yun, one of the escaping soldiers, gasped for breath after cutting his way out. His body was covered in sweat and blood. When he fought together with Hao Shao to stop Liu Bei, he was a mere 100-man general. Now he was a 1000-manmander. Dai Yun himself had already obtained the approval of many and Hao Shao was going to rmend him work as a 10,000-manmander under Huang Zhong. None of them expected this to happen.


    ¡°Deputy general Huang!¡± Dai Yun watched the fires burn behind him. The naval barracks could no longer be defended and its defenses only grew weaker after they escaped. The naval barracks falling would be inevitable so Dai Yun called out to the deputy general, Huang Xin, that sacrificed himself to bring up the rear. Based on Huang Xin¡¯s character, he would die guarding the naval barracks.


    Dai Yun knelt down and put his head on the ground. ¡°Deputy general Huang. Take care of yourself!¡±


    ¡°Deputy general Huang. Take care of yourself!¡± The other surviving soldiers also did the same and said their farewells.


    After wiping away his tears, Dai Yun addressed the troops. ¡°Let us go find the General! We must take revenge!¡±


    ¡°Yes! Let us find the General and take revenge! Those who are only slightly injured will advance by themselves! The severely injured will advance in pairs, together with the ones not injured. We are going to Xinye!¡± Dai Yun said as he counted the remaining number of troops. There were about three hundred men left. The other seven hundred soldiers that charged out with him were dead or lost within the enemy formation.


    After advancing towards Xinye for some time, they started to hear a rumbling sound. Dai Yun¡¯s eyes grew wide as he thought that Jingzhou¡¯s troops was chasing them down to kill them all. A heavy cavalry approaching from the horizon.


    ¡°Enemy attack!¡± Dai Yun shouted. The three hundred soldiers once again grouped together to prepare for an enemy attack.

 Chapter 626

    <h4>Chapter 626</h4>


    ¡°Kill! Kill!¡± Huang Xin was fighting on hisst legs. He did not know how many men he has cut down as he no longer had the strength to count. The number of people on his side also decreased a lot. Initially, there were several hundred men. Now, there were only a few dozen left.


    ¡°Xiaotian. Has Dai Yun and the others escaped?¡± Huang Xin¡¯s body was full of wounds. He face was pale and he felt dizzy as a result from losing too much blood. He wanted to sleep but he did not dare to do so as he knew that the sleep would be eternal.


    ¡°General Dai have already escaped!¡± Ye Xiaotian replied. He was pretty much still a child. Names like his that has three characters were usually lowly names unless it has a special name. This is because their parents named them as they wished. Ye Xiaotian lost his parents at a young age so he survived from charity and got his name from relying on the Heavens.


    Xiaotian was sixteen years old. He was at the age where he should be going to school in the modern era. Unfortunately, in this chaotic era, Xiaotian was a seasoned veteran. His hands was full of calluses from training and he has already killed many people.


    Originally, Liu Mang wanted Xiaotian to stop being a soldier and go and study instead. However, it didn¡¯t happen as Xiaotian lost his parents at a young age so the soldiers were his family. On top of that, moving him to the ssroom would end up affecting other children¡¯s studies because of his bloodthirst.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Huang Xin gave a rare smile as he spoke. As long as Dai Yun and the others escaped, then they would not bepletely routed.


    ¡°Xiaotian. Why did you not leave with them?¡± Huang Xin asked.


    ¡°Leave with General Dai?¡± Xiaotian thought to himself. He was still young so naturally he too wanted to survive. But then he quickly shook his head. ¡°I want to apany you. General Hao already said that I must protect the deputy general!¡± Xiaotian replied earnestly.


    ¡°Protect me? Haha!¡± Huang Xin shook his head helplessly. He was originally not a general but a schr. He studied the ssics thinking of bing an official. Unfortunately, the whole country ended up in rebellion and Huang Xin had to escape. He then ended up at Yangzhou. When the King of Shu recruited people, he also went and tried to get a job. Unlike other armies where the deputy generals were warriors, the deputy generals in the Yangzhou Army were civil officials. If Hao Shao¡¯s job was to lead the troops, then it was his job to speak to the soldiers so that they stay loyal.


    Huang Xin initially treated his job with disdain. Rather than speak to the soldiers it was better to just give them money. However, heter learned that he was wrong. The soldiers were generally simple-minded. They did not know any major principles but they knew how to repay kindness. The King of Shu, Liu Mang, had given them food,nd and shelter. Naturally, they were willing to sacrifice their lives for him.


    None of these soldiers were truly willing to kill or fight. They were simply forced into that position just like Xiaotian. Though he was just a child, his de has already felled more than ten men.


    The Yangzhou Army¡¯s cooperation between a warrior and a schr caused the defection rate to be low. This is especially true for the frontline troops. They could fight to thest man and still refuse to defect. This is because they know why they were fighting.


    Ye Xiaotian was one of the guards Hao Shao and ced by Huang Xin¡¯s side to protect him.


    ¡°Xiaotian. Do you know that if my son was still alive, he would be about your age!¡± Huang Xin said as he patted Xiaotian¡¯s head. All he managed to aplish was make Xiaotian¡¯s hair bloody.


    ¡°Really?¡± Xiaotian smiled shyly.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Huang Xin felt a pain in his heart as he looked at Xiaotian. His son died due to the chaos of war. Huang Xin followed Liu Mang as he believed that Liu Mang would be able to bring peace to thend.


    ¡°What is his name?¡± Xiaotian asked.


    ¡°His name is Huang Lei.¡± Huang Xin named his son that in hopes that his son would be firm like a pile of rocks.


    ¡°It is great to have a father.¡± Xiaotian said.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Huang Xin then remembered that Xiaotian was an orphan. ¡°Xiaotian. If you do not mind, how about you be my son.¡±


    ¡°Your son?¡± Xiaotian was dumbstruck by Huang Xin¡¯s offer.


    ¡°Are you not willing?¡±


    ¡°I can call you father?¡± Xiaotian asked with a mixture of doubt and hope.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Huang Xin replied. They were both soldiers and they both lost family due to the war. Huang Xin lost his son while Xiaotian lost his parents.


    ¡°Father!¡± Xiaotian called out.


    ¡°Hey.¡± Huang Xin greeted in response.


    The two then kept greeting with a smile. The other soldiers that saw this also started tough.


    At that moment, the war drums started to beat again. Huang Xin looked towards the sunset. ¡°I never expect to get such a good son at death¡¯s door. Men! Do not fear death! Kill one and we break even! Kill two and we profit! Let us show these Jingzhou women that we are not cowards! We fight to the death!¡±


    ¡°We fight to the death!¡± Huang Xin and his men numbered less than two hundred. Yet they all shouted with such ferocity that the enemy soldiers climbing thedder could not help but tremble in fear.


    ¡°Fight to the death?¡± Liu Pan¡¯s expression turned dark. He did not expect Huang Xin to be such a resolute individual. ¡°Since you want to fight to the death, then go and die!¡±


    There weren¡¯t many men left on the walls. Yangzhou¡¯s soldiers were all about to die.


    ¡°Pass down my orders! Capture the naval camp!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Jingzhou¡¯s Army started to move again.


    Huang Xin then heard a loud crack. It was the sound of the gates being broken through. The South Gate had already been blocked up and could not be opened. The only gate that could make this sound was the North Gate.


    ¡°Haha! Looks like I will die here. Xiaotian, let us parent and child meet again at the Hall of Heroes!¡±


    ¡°Kill!¡± Huang Xin shouted as he dragged his exhausted body. His sword was sent flying, his armor was broken, and he had no strength left. Huang Xin fell to the ground and muttered. ¡°Milord. I will leave you here.¡± As Huang Xin slowly closed his eyes, he heard Ye Xiaotian shout out towards him.


    Meanwhile, Liu Pan¡¯s deputy advisor was giving him a report. ¡°Military Advisor, listen! The North Gate is being broken through! Congrattions on the sess! With this, the capture of Xinye would be imminent!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! This is all because of everyone¡¯s contribution! Otherwise, we would not be able to aplish this!¡± Liu Pan modestly replied.


    ¡°The Military Advisor is modest. It is the Military Advisor that nned this strategy. The rest of us are just following orders. That is why the Military Advisor is the most meritorious. The Lord would surely reward you greatly when he finds out about this.¡± The officers all ttered Liu Pan as there was no better time to do so. After capturing Xinye, Jingzhou would have some reputation.


    After all, Jingzhou was in a pessimistic state after fighting against Yangzhou. Not only did they lose, they even lost so many of their troops and even Jiangling and Jiangxia. If Liu Pan achieves a victory here, he could say that famous generals like Huang Zu and Wen Pin are no match for him. Liu Pan would be a winner.


    After all, when Liu Pan took over as Military Advisor, there were plenty of people who opposed it. Many said he did not have the qualifications while Wen Pin and Huang Zu had more outstanding military service. If Liu Pan wins here, those voices opposing him would stop.


    ¡°Hahaha! The credit for this belongs to everyone! I will speak to the Lord on everyone¡¯s behalf!¡± Liu Pan who was ttered naturally had to give some benefits to his subordinates.


    ¡°In that case, we will have to thank the Military Advisor!¡±


    ¡°Military Advisor. The strong wind here is not good. How about you go to the Yangtze River¡¯s naval camp!¡± One officer said. This is clearly a ttering statement since no one said anything when Liu Pan had been standing on the gship for hours. To go to the naval camp now means to dere his victory. The naval camp was their spoils of war. There is nothing better than to celebrate there.


    ¡°Good! Good! I am sure everyone has been standing in the wind for too long! We should take shelter! Pass down my orders! Let us advance to the naval camp!¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    Liu Pan¡¯s orders was quickly transmitted. The North Gate had already been breached and the Jingzhou Navy was advancing. At that moment, Liu Pan noted that the fire at the naval camp was still lit. He was about to order someone to put out the fires when he received bad news.


    ¡°It¡¯s a disaster!¡± A messenger shouted. At that moment, a dozen of Jingzhou¡¯s ship had already arrived at the naval camp. Liu Pan¡¯s gship was also almost inside the naval camp.


    ¡°What is going on for you to be so impatient?¡± Liu Pan¡¯s deputy general berated the messenger. Everyone was in a celebratory mood and here the messenger was shouting about a disaster. What kind of disaster could there be?


    ¡°What happened?¡± Liu Pan asked.


    ¡°Military Advisor! Our army of twenty thousand was wiped out!¡±


    ¡°Wiped out?¡±


    ¡°Report! Military Advisor! The naval camp¡­!¡± Another messenger reported


    ¡°What happened at the naval camp?¡± Liu Pan had a bad premonition.


    ¡°The Yangzhou Army has appeared in the naval camp!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem here? The naval camp originally belonged to the Yangzhou Army. Just send a few thousand men to wipe out the remnants and there would be no problems.¡± Another officer scolded the messenger. To them, they had already breached the gate and won. All that is left are the remnants of Yangzhou¡¯s army.


    ¡°No! That¡¯s not¡­!¡±


    ¡°Report! General Zuo Cheng is requesting reinforcements!¡± Another messenger arrived and shouted.


    ¡°Reinforcements? He has five thousand men and he did not even participate in the siege. Why would he need reinforcements?¡± Zuo Cheng was the general of one of the warships that already entered the naval camp. Hemanded twelve warships and five thousand men.


    ¡°Kill! Kill! Kill!¡± The voices continued to shout from within the naval camp.


    ¡°Can someone tell me what is going on here?¡± Liu Pan shouted angrily and impatiently. ¡°Are you saying Yangzhou has hidden units within the naval camp?¡±


    Of course not. If Yangzhou had troops to hide, they would not have suffered so much in the first ce.


    ¡°Lord Huang! Wake up! You must not sleep!¡± One officer called out to Huang Xin.


    ¡°Father! Do not die!¡± Xiaotian also called out.


    ¡°Father?¡± Dai Yun was confused. Since when did Huang Xin¡¯s bodyguard Ye Xiaotian be Huang Xin¡¯s son? Someone then exined to him that the two became parent and child after Dai Yun had escaped in order to not have regrets.


    ¡°Father! You must not die! You said you will be my father!¡± Xiaotian cried. He never had parents so he did not want someone who had just be his father to die immediately after. Huang Xin was already cold and pale. His breathing have also slowed down a lot.


    Dai Yun was surprised to see Xiaotian¡¯s tears as the boy was usually very tough. Dai Yun had once saw Xiaotian break his arm after falling off a horse and yet did not make a single weep. Xiaotian had simply gritted his teeth and walked back while holding his broken arm.


    Yet, the tough Ye Xiaotian was now crying. It was the first time Xiaotian cried in many years. The tears of sorrow fell onto Huang Xin¡¯s face. This caused Huang Xin to stir.


    ¡°Father!¡± Xiaotian called out excitedly. Huang Xin who still had a desire to live heard Xiaotian call out to him and managed to open his eyes.


    ¡°Xiaotian!¡± Huang Xin said when he saw Xiaotian¡¯s face.


    ¡°Father!¡± Xiaotian cried tears of joy.


    ¡°Lord Huang! It is great that you are alright!¡± Dai Yun also said excitedly.


    ¡°Dai Yun? So you are dead too?¡± Huang Xin sighed. ¡®General. I have failed to live up to your expectations.¡¯


    ¡°Dead?¡± Dai Yun was confused for a moment since he was still alive. He thenughed. ¡°Lord Huang. I am not dead! None of us are dead! We are all still alive!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not dead?¡± Huang Xin tried to move and felt pain. His joy then turned to anger. ¡°Why have you alle back? Who told you toe back? Aren¡¯t you supposed to go find the General? Do you want us who covered your escape to die in vain?¡±


    ¡°Lord Huang, do not get angry. It is not me who told them toe back.¡±


    ¡°Then who?¡±


    ¡°It is me!¡± A man in gold armor said coldly.


    ¡°L, Lord Marquis Wen"

 Chapter 627

    <h4>Chapter 627</h4>


    Huang Xin¡¯s eyes were wide open as he identified the person in front of him as Lu Bu.


    ¡°Lord Marquis. Why are you here?¡± Huang Xin asked with disbelief.


    ¡°They came from Xinye!¡± Dai Yun exined. They travelled to Xinye to ask Hao Shao for help but found a heavy cavalry chasing after them along the way. Dai Yun initially thought of fighting to the bitter end but then realized that the heavy cavalry were allies.


    The Wolf Cavalry quickly surrounded Dai Yun. Lu Bu had gotten lost on the way to Xinye which was how he ended up behind Dai Yun¡¯s group. It was fortunate that he had ran into Dai Yun or he would have ended up at the riverbank.


    With Dai Yun leading the way, they returned to the North gate of the naval camp. It was just before the enemy broke through the gates. Naturally, the light infantries were no match for heavy cavalries.


    With a single charge from the Wolf Cavalry, several thousand men were killed, several thousand men were injured and several thousand men were routed. The enemy¡¯s morale instantly dropped from the unexpected attack from behind.


    The Jingzhou Army only had a few thousand veterans. The rest were new recruits. The moment the Wolf Cavalry arrived, they dispersed in the confusion.


    Countless men were trampled to death. Many of these veterans that had prepared to fight back were even killed as a result of their teammate¡¯s actions. With their formation broken, they could only be defeated.


    The defeated soldiers either surrendered or ran towards the river in hopes that they could swim to the other side. As the river was several kilometers wide, very few would seed.


    Just like that, an army of twenty thousand was wiped out.


    After defeating the Jingzhou Army, someone tried to open the North gate. However, the gate was already destroyed by the attack so it easily copsed. This made the others think that the gate had been breached.


    ¡°Kill!¡± The Wolf Cavalry got off their horses after entering the naval camp. As a heavy cavalry, they were the best in the world. However, even without their horses they were still first rate heavy infantry.


    The five thousand new troops that appeared turned the tables.


    ¡°Report! Yangzhou¡¯s reinforcements have arrived. We are being chased out of the naval camp!¡± The messenger said to Liu Pan.


    ¡°Reinforcements? Where did theye?¡± Liu Pan stood up and red at the naval camp. He had already considered things before attacking. Hao Shao had to pacify the rebellion and could not send reinforcements. That is why it was the opportune moment to attack.


    Reinforcements should have been impossible. Yangzhou¡¯s nearest troops should be from Yiyang and Zaoyang. Don¡¯t they need to pacify a rebellion? Yet, the sounds of shouting did not seem to be fake.


    Liu Pan was very unhappy that his opportunity is lost. ¡°Where is Zhang De and Liu Kai? They are unable to capture the North gate. Are they also unable to stop the enemy reinforcements? Bring their heads to me!¡± Zhang De and Liu Kai were the two officers who were supposed to attack the city onnd.


    ¡°Report! General Zhang De and Liu Kai¡¯s troops have already beenpletely routed!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Liu Pan¡¯s eyes grew wide. How did twenty thousand troops get wiped out so quickly? There were enough of them to block the up the North gate.


    ¡°How could that be?¡±


    ¡°Military Advisor! Look at that banner!¡± Liu Pan¡¯s deputy general shouted as he pointed towards the naval camp.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Liu Pan looked over and saw a military banner that says Yangzhou Lu. The only person that could use this banner was Lu Bu.


    Sure enough, Lu Bu¡¯s heroic figure was soon seen. The weapon in his hand was like the sickle of the Grim Reaper cutting down those in front of him unopposed. The Yangzhou Army had high fighting spirit with Lu Bu leading the way.


    ¡°Why is he here?¡± Liu Pan finally understood why Zhang De and Liu Kai¡¯s army was wiped out so quickly. If Lu Bu was here then so was the Wolf Cavalry.


    To begin with, Jingzhou¡¯snd troops were weak. They were weak enough to be bullied by Jiangdong. Their only powerful troops were their naval troops. The reason why the Liu Pan dispatched them here was tounch a pincer attack with the navy and also to get them trained.


    He never expected them to be so unlucky to run into the Wolf Cavalry. One must remember that the Wolf Cavalry was so powerful that even elites like the Formation Breaker would suffer devastating losses if they were to fight.


    As a result, Liu Pan no longer med the twenty thousand new troops. He also stopped trying to bring in Zhang De and Liu Kai. To begin with, they were probably already dead.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t there a revolt at Xinye? Why are the Wolf Cavalry here instead?¡± Liu Pan could not understand. He sent troops to attack the naval camp because the there was a revolt at Xinye. Yangzhou had also sent out the Wolf Cavalry to stop the revolt.


    The Wolf Cavalry that wasn¡¯t supposed to appear had arrived just when the naval camp was about to fall.


    ¡°Military Advisor! Let us sound the retreat!¡± The deputy general advised. Their troops were being beaten back. All the ships that entered the city were being burned. These ships were new and yet they were already burned down before it could be used.


    ¡°No! We cannot retreat! I understand now! If the Wolf Cavalry is here that must mean that no one is pacifying the rebellion at Xinye! It must already be upied by the rebelling army! Lu Bu wants to defeat us then deal with the rebellion! He must be dreaming! We must stall him here!¡±


    ¡°But General! We have already suffered heavy losses!¡± They would need over eight people just to kill one. If this were to continue, even their navy would suffer heavy losses. They have already lost the twenty thousand troops and over five thousand navy that entered the naval camp were killed. They have already lost over half of their original army of fifty thousand.


    ¡°We must stay even if we suffer heavy losses!¡± Liu Pan said malevolently ¡°I want Xinye to be in ruins!¡±

 Chapter 628

    <h4>Chapter 628</h4>


    The ck colored Yangzhou Army and the green colored Jingzhou Army continued to fight at the naval camp.


    ¡°Military Advisor. This is¡­¡± The deputy general felt himself turn stupid as he watched the scene in front of him. Though they had superior numbers, they were not able to use it. There were only a small amount of space in the naval camp. They could only send in several thousand men in waves rather than send in all their troops at once.


    The deputy general wanted to advise Liu Pan but gave up when he saw Liu Pan¡¯s malevolent expression. Liu Pan had already gone mad. Lu Bu and the others were also confused at the situation. They did not expect the enemy to be making such a stupid move.


    The Wolf Cavalry may be small in number but they wore heavy armor. On the other hand, the enemy wear rattan armor as they were navy. They could float if they were to fall in the water while the Wolf Cavalry would just sink to the bottom. As a result, the Wolf Cavalry had the advantage at the naval camp.


    ¡°Are they trying to impede us?¡± Lu Bu wondered as he watched the enemy¡¯s tactics. Generally, there were only two people that uses this tactic. The first were fools courting death. The other reason was to cover a retreat. For example, Liu Bei did this when Cao Cao chased him out of Xuzhou. He sent waves of small forces to stall Cao Cao, preventing Cao Cao from chasing Liu Bei¡¯s main force.


    Lu Bu wondered if Jingzhou had another scheme.


    ¡°Wang Kui!¡± Lu Bu called out to one of his subordinates.


    ¡°Wang Kui is present!¡± One robust man approached Lu Bu and cupped his fist.


    ¡°Wang Kui. Take five hundred men with you and patrol the riverbank. Scout fifty li around the naval camp. Make sure to check for the enemy.¡± Lu Bu decided to be cautious. Soon, five hundred men were dispatched from the naval camp.


    ¡°Kill! Kill! We must stop them here! What Xinye cannot have, Yangzhou also cannot have!¡± Liu Pan¡¯s eyes turned red. Only twenty thousand remained of his army of fifty thousand. Yet, Liu Pan was still unwilling to give up. He believed Lu Bu was here to pacify the rebellion at Xinye but wanted to chase away Liu Pan first. That is why Liu Pan wanted to stall Lu Bu here. If Lu Bu cannot return to Xinye, the rebels would destroy it.


    ¡°General!¡± Wang Kui returned while Lu Bu was still having doubts.


    ¡°How is it?¡±


    ¡°General. There are no enemies a fifty li around us.¡± Wang Kui reported. He had his men ride on two horses each to scout out the area unrelentingly. Yet, they could not find any enemies.


    ¡°Did you all search carefully?¡± Lu Bu asked.


    ¡°General. We searched very carefully.¡± Wang Kui replied.


    ¡°Then this is strange.¡± Lu Bu could not make any sense of the matter. Why was Jingzhou courting death?


    Since Lu Bu could not understand, he ordered Wang Kui to expand his search.


    ¡°Pass down my orders. Be cautious and fight steadily!¡± Lu Bu ordered the troops.


    As the sky turned dark, the battle came to a close.


    ¡°Military Advisor. It is dark now.¡± The deputy general managed to persevere until night. Unless there were no clouds in the sky, it was generally too dark to see anything. How could they fight like this?


    ¡°Then sound the retreat.¡± Liu Pan also did not demand they continue to fight. Unless they were doing a night raid, there would be no battles at night.


    ¡°Understood!¡± The deputy general was relieved that Liu Pan wanted to sound the retreat. After the order was given, the troops started to fall back.


    The deputy general felt heartbroken. Thirty thousand men had lost their lives while many more were severely injured. Though most were new recruits, he had still trained them for months. On the other hand, ten thousand out of the original fifty thousand men were elites. Now, only three thousand were left.


    Liu Pan heard the reports of the casualties and lowered his head silently. The casualties were severe but Liu Pan smiled when he thought that Yangzhou would lose a bustling city in exchange for their sacrifice.


    ¡°It is just thirty thousand men. Jingzhou has plenty of people. We can simply recruit more. But Yangzhou lost Xinye! They would no longer be able to continue after losing Xinye!¡± In Liu Pan¡¯s eyes, using up thirty thousand lives for a county region was worth it. It would be even better if the rebels grew in size and involve other Yangzhou regions as well.


    The deputy general nodded with some admiration. If it was him, he would hesitate. He would not have the resolution to make this exchange.


    ¡°The Military Advisor is experienced. Yangzhou cannot hope topare to Jingzhou¡¯s prosperity. We can easily train another thirty thousand men but losing Xinye would be fatal to Yangzhou. On top of that, if they want to retake Xinye, they would have to waste more men.¡± One officer nodded with admiration. Liu Pan smiled as he epted his subordinate¡¯s acknowledgement.


    ¡°Report! Information from Xinye!¡± A messenger from Xinye arrived.


    ¡°Information from Xinye?¡± Liu Pan was shocked. Xinye¡¯s doors should have been shut tight to fight against the rebels. How could someone sent out a message now? The only exnation is that Xinye had already fallen and his intelligence officers could act freely. It is possible that the rebel leader wanted to cooperate with Jingzhou.


    ¡°Congrattions General! If the volunteer from Xinye cooperates with Jingzhou, we would be able to invade the Central ins soon!¡± Liu Pan¡¯s subordinates started to congratte him. Liu Pan himself did not know if he could invade the Central ins but he knew that Yangzhou would suffer an even greater loss if he could cooperate with the leader of the rebel army. He understood that the enemy of an enemy is a friend. The more powerful the rebels became, the more advantage Jingzhou will have. Yangzhou would have no choice but to dispatch people to pacify the rebellion. At that time, Jingzhou would be able to recapture Jiangxia and Jiangling.


    Liu Panughed as he opened up the letter but then his face quickly turned stiff.


    ¡°Military Advisor. What¡¯s wrong? Are the rebels being too greedy or refuse to cooperate with us?¡± The deputy general asked.


    Liu Pan did not reply. The deputy general then read the letter from the corner of his eye and turned pale. The letter said that there were no rebels at all, they were all from Yangzhou. The leader of the rebels was Liu Mang Liu Hanyang. As a result, the gates were open again. This was also why Lu Bu arrived as reinforcements so quickly.


    If this was true, they have wasted over thirty thousand men for a misunderstanding.


    ¡°Liu Mang! You¡­ You¡­!¡± Liu Pan was more sullen than anyone else. His ns and his ruthless sacrifice all turned into a joke. He suddenly started to feel faint from the anger.


    ¡°Military Advisor!¡± Someone immediately supported Liu Pan to prevent him from copsing.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! We return to Xiangyang!¡± Liu Pan resisted the urge to faint and gave the order.


    ¡°Understood!¡± The deputy general nodded.


    ¡°Also I warn you. Nobody must find out about this. Otherwise, I will make you regret it!¡± Liu Pan said to his subordinates.


    ¡°Understood!¡± The officers present all nodded in fear. Liu Pan definitely did not want others to find out that he yed himself.


    The Jingzhou Army left the area at night. They had a strong start but a weak finish. Even after they had retreated, Lu Bu still remained cautious and arranged for patrols to scout the area day and night. After three days, Hao Shao returned with his army of five thousand. Only then did Lu Bu leave with the Wolf Cavalry.


    This time, the Wolf Cavalry¡¯s destination was Shouchun, the capital city of Yangzhou. They also had three additional people following them. These three were Liu Mang, Zhou Cang and Guan Hai.


    The first thing Lu Bu did when he returned to Xinye was to tell Liu Mang to follow him back. Liu Mang wanted to refuse but he knew he could not.


    As for the refugees at Xinye, Xu Shu had arranged for an official from a different county to help make arrangements. For the Guo Family, Liu Mang had initially nned to punish only Guo Yi. However, he soon found out that the whole Guo Family were full of viins. Guo Yi¡¯s son had raped a woman and beat up her husband to death. If it was not because of Guo Yi¡¯s support, his son would have long been thrown into prison.


    His mother were kind only towards family members but she was a demon to those outside the family. When the victim¡¯s family wanted to sue the Guo Family, they were all permanently silenced by her.


    As a result, Liu Mang executed all of them. He even killed the old woman¡¯s grandson in front of her and brought to her both the heads of her son and her grandson.


    Liu Mang could only deal with the Guo Family because of time constraints. As for the others, he will leave it to Wei Yan and the Yiyang Troops.


    ¡°Father-inw. Can we stop for a while?¡± Liu Mang called out to Lu Bu.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lu Bu asked.


    ¡°I need to excrete.¡± Liu Mang shyly replied.


    ¡°Big or small?¡±


    ¡°Small!¡±


    ¡°Then just piss on the horse.¡± Liu Bu replied without looking at Liu Mang.


    ¡°In that case, big.¡±


    ¡°Then just endure. We will reach Shouchun in about ten li!¡± Lu Bu said.


    ¡°But I cannot endure anymore!¡±


    ¡°Cannot endure anymore?¡± Lu Bu furrowed his brows and waved for the Wolf Cavalry to stop. ¡°I will give you one stick incense worth of time. If you exceed that time, you are finished!¡± Lu Bu said to Liu Mang.


    ¡°Hahaha.¡± Liu Mangughed awkwardly and went towards the shrubs.


    ¡°What did your Lord eat for the past few days to be having so much stomach problems?¡± Lu Bu asked Guan Hai and Zhou Cang.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t eat anything wrong. The Lord ate the same thing as us!¡± Zhou Cang replied.


    ¡°Then why is he like this?¡± Lu Bu harrumphed. Liu Mang had been having stomach problems many times along the way.


    ¡°He is probably afrai¡­¡± Zhou Cang was about to say when Guan Hai quickly interrupted. ¡°He probably have not limatized yet after returning!¡±


    ¡°It is time! Wang Kui, go and invite His Highness out!¡± Lu Bu ordered.


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    ¡°I aming, I aming!¡± Liu Mang came out of the shrubs on his own and got back on his horse. His face was pale as though he had fallen sick. However, this sickness came from the mind. The closer he got to Shouchun, the paler he became and his trembling became worse.


    ¡°Shouchun is right in front!¡± Liu Mang gulped.


    Several li away from Shouchun, Guan Hai suddenly pointed at the figures at the side of the city. ¡°Milord. Look over there!¡± Could it be an ambush?


    Of course, there could not be any ambush right beside Shouchun. Lu Bu took a look with the telescope and then said. ¡°Let¡¯s go. The civil and military officers are all here to wee you.¡± Lu Bu had already sent a letter to Shouchun the moment he met with Liu Mang at Xinye.


    Lu Bu had Wang Kui and the rest of the Wolf Cavalry use a side road to return and station at Shouchun.


    When Liu Mang approached, he saw that it was really the civil and military officials waiting for him. Leading the group was Xu Shu. On Xu Shu¡¯s left was someone he could not recognize. This should be a talented person scouted after Liu Mang had left Shouchun. On Xu Shu¡¯s right was Liu Ye. Huang Zhong, Huang Xu, Cheng Yu and the others were also here.


    Liu Mang did not know what to say as he looked at the crowd.


    Fortunately, Xu Shu and the others knelt the moment they saw him. ¡°We respectfully greet Your Highness!¡±


    ¡°Everyone, get up!¡± Liu Mang quickly got off his horse and approached Xu Shu and the others. They did not get up despite Liu Mang allowing them to. Instead, Liu Mang had to pull Xu Shu up before heplied. As Xu Shu was the number one civil official in Yangzhou, the others followed only after Xu Shu stood back up.


    ¡°Yuanzhi. Long time no see! It must have been hard for you!¡± Liu Mang said as he supported Xu Shu. Xu Shu handled everything from dispatching troops to transporting supplies. Even then, it is much better nowpared to before. Last time, Xu Shu was so busy he could not leave at all.


    ¡°No, this is just my job as an official. Rather, this official should be punished for putting Your Highness in danger!¡± Xu Shu knelt down again. The reason Liu Mang had to go to Jingzhou in the first ce was because Yangzhoucked provisions. Although Liu Mang went as a guest, that was only on the surface. In reality, Liu Mang was a hostage. How can the ruler of Yangzhou willingly go to Jingzhou to serve as a hostage? How can the people of Yangzhou show their face like this?


    As a result, Xu Shu med himself. Not only was he unable to alleviate his Lord¡¯s troubles despite being Liu Mang¡¯s main strategist. He had even ced his Lord in danger. When Liu Mang disappeared, he immediately thought of invading Jingzhou if he were to obtain news that Liu Mang had died.


    ¡°Yuanzhi. If you who spared no effort for me is punished, wouldn¡¯t I be an incapable ruler?¡± Liu Mangughed. Xu Shu alsoughed together with Liu Mang. The two have reached a mutual understanding.


    ¡°Ziyang. How is the industrial zone?¡± Liu Mang asked Liu Ye.


    ¡°Milord. I am unable to aplish Milord¡¯s task. I am only able to decipher one to two out of the ten books given. I have disappointed Milord!¡± Liu Ye also knelt down. He had shame in his expression.


    ¡°One to two out of ten?¡± What do you mean asking for forgiveness? Liu Ye was clearly asking for merit! Liu Mang himself knew what books he brought back. These books were all from the Industrial Revolution era. If they could decipher these books, Yangzhou¡¯s technology would advance by at least a thousand years. They could even make firearms.


    One to two out of the ten books was enough to advance their technology by at least a hundred years.


    ¡°Milord. Look at the cement road and walls. These are Ziyang¡¯s contributions!¡± Xu Shu spoke up for Liu Ye.


    ¡°Cement is already being mass produced?¡±


    ¡°This is all the surplus. It is mostly used for the roads for officials!¡± Liu Ye said with fear that Liu Mang would punish him. After all, cement was expensive. They also sold cements. The ones who buy cement were nobles building their houses as buildings could finish construction faster with cement. It was also more convenient. In the past, houses were built by stacking up rocks. Building a house would take more than half a year.


    Though the people had already thought of fortifying the walls with cement, it was expensive. It requires arge number of cements to fortify it. Not to mention that there are many other cities.


    The reason why Yangzhou could use cement to make roads was because Yangzhou made the cement. Cement was only like a few person¡¯s sry to others. All the raw materials to make cement are obtained locally. Other ces used cement to make their buildings to show off that they were rich. Yangzhou instead used the cement to make roads. If they were to sell all the cement used to make roads, they would be able to earn several tens of thousands of gold.


    ¡°If you want to be rich, make roads first! Ziyang, you did a good thing!¡± Liu Mang praised Liu Ye instead. Once transportation flourish, there would be more merchants. The more convenient the transportation, the lower the cost of goods. Look at Jingzhou. It flourished because of their river transportations. The North was also prosperous because the Han Emperors had the roads made. If transportation had problems, no one would want to visit the city.


    ¡°If we want to be rich make roads first?¡± The young schr beside Xu Shu mumbled to himself.


    Liu Mang also looked at this young man who held a feather fan. It was strange since it was winter. Was it not cold enough?


    ¡°Are you trying to imitate Zhuge Liang?¡± Liu Mang joked as his mood was good. He wanted Xu Shu to introduce this man.


    ¡°Zhuge Liang?¡± The young schr was surprised. Liu Ye and Xu Shu were also equally surprised.


    Liu Mang then realized something. The feathered fan was standard for Zhuge Liang. However, this was only known to people from the modern era. The current Zhuge Liang¡¯s reputation was not yet as good as Xu Shu and the others. So the others might not know.


    Liu Mang wanted to think of an excuse when the young schr opened his mouth. ¡°Your Highness. How did you know of Zhuge Liang?¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± Liu Mang was confused. Was Zhuge Liang already famous? ¡°Isn¡¯t it Zhuge Kongming, known as the Sleeping Dragon? It is said that the one who wins over the Sleeping Dragon can pacify thend.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty praised unfairly.¡± The young schr said humbly. Liu Mang was even more confused. He praised Zhuge Liang. What does it have to do with this guy?


    ¡°Since Milord is familiar with Kongming, there is no need for me to introduce him!¡± Xu Shu added with a smile.


    ¡°Kongming?¡±


    ¡°This Zhuge Liang greets Your Highness the King of Shu.¡± Zhuge Liang knelt down.


    ¡°You¡­ You are Zhuge Liang, Zhuge Kongming?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you supposed to be at Jingzhou?¡± Liu Mang was confused. Wasn¡¯t Zhuge Liang supposed to be in his hut waiting for Liu Bei to visit him three times? Why was he at Yangzhou?


    Liu Mang had thought of sending people to find Zhuge Liang and invite him to Yangzhou or kill Zhuge Liang if that failed. He never expected Zhuge Liang to be in front of him right now.


    ¡°Milord. Kongming have already joined our Yangzhou!¡± Xu Shu exined.


    Liu Mang then found out from Xu Shu that Zhuge Liang had met him at Xuzhou and was moved by his speech that the speech he made inadvertently. After that, Zhuge Liang joined up with Jingzhou to sow dissension, used the iron chain methods to burn Jiangdong and Jingzhou¡¯s navy, then got Jiangxia to surrender to Yangzhou.


    Liu Mang was shocked. The young man smiling shyly in front of him had actually wiped out over a hundred thousand men.


    Besides shock, Liu Mang was also ecstatic. Zhuge Liang was a legend. His skills were what got Liu Bei to where he did. How could Liu Mang not be excited when such a legend became his person?


    ¡°Hahaha! Kongming is truly worth over a thousand men!¡± Liu Mang said as he affectionately grabbed Zhuge Liang¡¯s hand without caring about how gay it looked.


    ¡°Old General Huang! Cheng Yu! Huang Xu!¡± Liu Mang turned to his generals. Huang Zhong already had a few more wrinkles on his face. Yet one can tell that despite the fact that Huang Zhong had gone through a lot of hardships for Yangzhou, he had a smile on his face.


    Many people could smile. However, there were plenty of smiles that were fake and insincere. Just like Liu Mang¡¯s smile when he was at Jingzhou. However, Huang Zhong¡¯s smile was genuine. Huang Zhong may be exhausted but he was content with his life. One of the reasons is because Liu Mang saved Huang Xu.


    ¡°What are you dilly dallying here for? You can discuss the rest after entering the city!¡± Lu Bu approached Liu Mang and say. The others saluted towards Lu Bu. Lu Bu nodded back at them.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The wind here is strong. Let us speak inside!¡± Liu Mang said as he walked at the front. As he was Yangzhou¡¯s Lord, not even Lu Bu was allowed to walk in front of him. The officials of Shouchun would not allow it.


    Liu Mang nodded as he looked at the city. Xu Shu¡¯s diligence could be seen in many ces. In the past, Shouchun was mostly empty. Many ces were in a mess or in ruins.


    But now, there was a huge change. The buildings were neatly arranged. All the wooden huts were torn down and reced with cemented buildings. While there were no reinforced steel bars used for support, it was not a result of skimping. It was simply that bamboos were enough as the buildings were only two storeys tall. While Yangzhou have many citizens, after they spread out, each county had little people.


    ¡°Milord. We have pipe pits under each building to drain sewage!¡± Liu Ye exined. Amongst the books Liu Mang brought back, there were books regarding town nning. Liu Ye could not achieve everything but tubes to drain sewage and water flow was still achievable.


    Not everything in Shouchun could shine but Liu Ye¡¯s diligence can be seen. Liu Mang was sure that Cao Cao would feel like dying if he realized he threw away such a talent.


    After returning to Shouchun, there was the usual feast. After that, it was the moment Liu Mang had been dreading. He had to return home to face his wives. There were three separate rooms. One was his main wife Miss Lu, one was his second wife Yuan Fang, and one was his concubine Qiao Yu, who also happened to be the head of his harem.


    Liu Mang did not know who to visit first. If he visits Miss Lu first, she would be happy. But then his concubine Qiao Yu would torture him the next day. If he visits Qiao Yu first, Miss Lu would not show it but would slowly kill him.


    As for Yuan Fang, she was the most honest of the three. However, she had been brainwashed over the years and became the third tigress.


    ¡°I better not visit any one of them or I would harm the unity of the household.¡± Liu Mang consoled himself. If any room he visited was the wrong choice then it would be better not to visit any of them. He decided to live even if only for one more day. Liu Mang headed back towards his own room.


    ¡°Eh? Why is it so bright here?¡± Liu Mang headed towards his room and saw that it was bright. He thought it was strange but soon felt relieved. He was the Lord of Yangzhou. His room being brightly lit was ordinary.


    He opened the doors and walked in. He then closed the doors andid down on his bed. The moment he turned his head, he turned stiff. ¡°Dear wives¡­!¡± Three beautiful figures had appeared in his room.

 Chapter 629

    <h4>Chapter 629</h4>


    Liu Mang¡¯s forehead was covered in cold sweat. The three beautiful women in front of him were like ferocious beasts.


    He had to pay full attention to them or else he would die without a corpse.


    ¡°You are back.¡± The first tigress known as Qiao Yu spoke. This tigress was also known as Da Qiao. Before she married Liu Mang, she was known the daughter of the great schr Qiao Xuan and conducted herself with dignity. However, after marriage, Liu Mang learned that a gentle appearance does not mean a gentle personality.


    ¡°Yes. I am back.¡± Liu Mang replied as he nodded carefully.


    ¡°Are we beautiful?¡± The second tigress, Lu Lingqi, spoke. She was never a gentle person. Had she been shouting at Liu Mang, she would not be as scary. Instead, she spoke gently and even gave a sweet smile.


    ¡°Beautiful! Beautiful!¡± Liu Mang nodded as he replied. It was true that they were beautiful. However, Liu Mang would not dare say otherwise even if they weren¡¯t.


    ¡°Are we unable to serve you?¡± Yuan Fang asked. This was not quite normal as she wasn¡¯t usually so tant. She was normally shy and her face would turn red before she could finish her sentence.


    ¡°You served well!¡± Liu Mang could only say.


    ¡°Yet we cannot satisfy you!¡± Qiao Yu said as she licked her lips with a charming expression, tempting Liu Mang.


    Liu Mang quickly shook his head. He needed to calm down or there won¡¯t be anything left of him.


    ¡°Was Lady Cai beautiful?¡± The three tigress asked.


    Liu Mang was about to speak truthfully when he quickly shook his head. ¡°She is only ordinary.¡±


    ¡°Who is prettier?¡± Qiao Yu asked as she stepped towards Liu Mang. Her small hand was ced on his face.


    ¡°You are all prettier.¡± In actuality, all of them simply had different types of beauty. But Liu Mang was not in the position to be praising Lady Cai¡¯s beauty.


    ¡°Oh? Really? Since we are prettier, why do you still y with the other flowers?¡±


    ¡°Wives, I was wrong!¡± Liu Mang gritted his teeth and begged for forgiveness.


    ¡°You were wrong? What was wrong? Since you are a man shouldn¡¯t you have three wives and four concubines? You only have two wives and one concubine. You are still missing one wife and three concubines!¡±


    ¡°Yu¡¯er! I was wronged here! This is all because of Pang Tong, Liu Bei¡¯s strategist. He used Zui Xian Yu to destroy the alliance between Jingzhou and Yangzhou. I had no choice!¡± Liu Mang said bitterly.


    Liu Mang has seen it before. Only those who lose by reasoning with women to survive. Those who won by reasoning with women were dead.


    ¡°Oh! Someone harmed you this way. In that case, it is pardonable. So what about Qian Yu?¡± Qiao Yu asked with a smile.


    ¡°Qian Yu!¡± Liu Mang knew he was dead. Lady Cai was not his fault but he could not me anyone for Qian Yu. It was unrealistic to say that the barbarian warrior threatened him. Besides that, had detoxified Qian Yu and there were also other things that happened at Wuxi altar.


    ¡°How touching! For Qian Yu, you went to Wuxi altar and almost died there! If I were Miss Qianyu, I would definitely be devote my life to you!¡± Lu Lingqi added.


    ¡°How did you know?¡± Liu Mang was speechless. Only a few people knew that he went to Wuxi as it was very far away from Yangzhou. Who told them this?


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want people to know, then don¡¯t do it!¡± Lu Lingqi snorted coldly.


    ¡°I went there because Qian Yu and her people saved us. Without them, we would have been burned to death by Liu Pan.¡± Liu Mang exined. Before this, Qian Yu was chased away by Liu Mang and left in anger. She was a barbarian but her mother was of Han descent. That was how she learned to have the same humility as the Han women. Liu Mang may have used his hand but he also broke Qian Yu¡¯s body.


    Qian Yu¡¯s mother taught her that only her beloved could touch that shameful ce. That was why Qian Yu wanted Liu Mang. However, she was rejected due to the three tigress Liu Mang had at home.


    Qian Yu left and returned to the barbarian tribe in anger. There, she found that the barbarian king was sick. Then she with the help of Huzi and the others, took over the barbarian king¡¯s position.


    After that, Qian Yu was worried about Liu Mang so she dispatched Huzi and the others to help Liu Mang. It was also because she dispatched Huzi, her strongest fighting force, that her position weakened and she was defeated and taken away by Sha Moke.


    When Liu Mang and the others arrived, they learned of this and everyone went to confront Sha Moke¡¯s tribe. Jia Xu then used fire to burn down the enemy. They then learned from the captured Sha Moke that Qian Yu was sent to the Wuxi altar.


    When they arrived at the altar, they found that Qian Yu was about to be sacrificed to the barbarian¡¯s Gods. This would be a tragic ending to a sixteen year old girl.


    Huzi persuaded Qian Yu not to be a sacrifice but Qian Yu seemed determined. With no other alternatives, Huzi begged Liu Mang to persuade her as a payment for the debt of rescuing him.


    The way to persuade others is to show proof that Qian Yu was not pure. With no other alternative, Liu Mang dered her to be his wife. They got married at Xiangyang.


    Qian Yu could no longer be a sacrifice but she also could no longer stay at Wuxi as she married a Han. So Liu Mang could only take her to Yangzhou. This is also why Qian Yu addressed Liu Mang as her husband at Xinye.


    Huzi took over as barbarian king and Jia Xu was left behind there. This is because Jia Xu said that the terrain at Wuxi was good. To the Han people, the dense amount of trees there made it hard to advance. However, to the barbarians, it was as easy as walking on the ins. In the future, if they want to attack the West, they could cross through the Sichuan River. What Jia Xu was saying is that Liu Mang should sent someone to Wuxi to make a n for obtaining the Sichuan River and Jingnan. However, Liu Mang made Jia Xu stay behind instead. Jia Xu could only feel regret.


    Jia Xu still had some friendship with Huzi. If Liu Mang were to send a message to Shouchun and have Xu Shu send someone back here, it would take a lot of time. It was better to just use Jia Xu who was already there. This is especially true since Huzi already trusted Jia Xu after rescuing Qian Yu. As for Sha Moke, he had already surrendered to Liu Mang. The barbarians only listened to the strong.


    ¡°Hmph! Don¡¯t make excuses!¡± Lu Lingqi said without giving Liu Mang face.


    ¡°At least you are honest. Enough. Sister,e out. Let His Highness know how we found out about what happened at Wuxi!¡± Qiao Yu shouted towards a screen.


    ¡°There is someone else here?¡± Liu Mang looked towards the screen. The barbarian princess then walked out.


    ¡°Qian Yu? Why are you here?¡± Qian Yu had followed him back to Yangzhou but Liu Mang did not dare bring her back to his home. He left her at Xinye first and decided to bring her back properly once he has finished cating his wives. That was why he never expected her to be in his room.


    ¡°Husband! Qian Yu greets her sisters.¡± Qian Yu lowered her head in front of Liu Mang and then greeted the others.


    ¡°Sister there is no need to be so polite!¡± Qiao Yu said to Qian Yu. ¡°This heartless person. You have already brought Qian Yu to Yangzhou so why did you hide her from us?¡± Qiao Yu said indignantly.


    Liu Mang smiled bitterly. He finally knew how they found out about what happened. Qian Yu had personally told them. As for how she got here, it was Lu Bu, who secretly got someone to send her here.


    As for why he hid her, did he have a choice? If he made a mistake, these three would end him.


    ¡°Let me tell you! You better not bring home another one!¡± Lu Lingqi said.


    ¡°You guys epted her already?¡± Liu Mang was shocked.


    ¡°If not?¡± Qiao Yu blinked. Qian Yu had already been brought back. If they don¡¯t ept her, will they end up making a house for mistresses? Qiao Yu had no other choice. Everyone wanted to have their own knight in shining armor. However, Liu Mang was the King of Shu and the Lord of Yangzhou. With the territory¡¯s quick growth, it was inevitable for Liu Mang¡¯s position to strengthen and he would also meet more women.


    Rather than hiding the mistresses, it was better to bring them back to where Qiao Yu could exercise her dignity as the head of the harem.


    ¡°Good Yu¡¯er!¡± Liu Mang wanted to be intimate with Qiao Yu.


    ¡°Hmph! But husband, you made us feel apprehensive. So we sisters decided that your capital offense cannot be pardoned!¡± Qiao Yu added.


    Liu Mang sighed. It would seem that he was going to be living alone again. For a very long time, aside from Lady Cai, Liu Mang had been masturbating instead of having sex. He did not even do it with Qian Yu as he did not dare to cheat on his wives.


    He thought he could finally have sex for once but it looks like it wouldn¡¯t happen that night.


    ¡°I understand, I understand! The sky is already dark. I will go sleep in a side room.¡± Liu Mang said as he prepared to leave his room.


    ¡°Come back! Where are you going?¡± Lu Lingqi shouted.


    ¡°Hm? Are you all going back then? In that case, I am going to sleep here.¡±


    ¡°We are not going back. You also do not need to leave.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± While Liu Mang was confused, Lu Lingqi got closer to him and held his sleeve. Did she want to beat him up? Liu Mang moved to protect his face. It was alright to be afraid of his wife but he could not let others find out about it. He would be a joke if people see him with bruises on his face the next day. ¡°Wife. Do not hit the face.¡±


    ¡°Who wants to hit you?¡± Lu Lingqi replied unhappily.


    ¡°Then what do you want?¡±


    ¡°Husband. Do you really not know what we want?¡± Qiao Yuughed coquettishly. She then sat by his face.


    Before he could react, he felt his penis wrapped by something soft.


    ¡°Sister Qian Yu. Come and join us.¡± Yuan Fang shyly covered her face with her hands as though she did not dare to look but there was arge gap between her fingers.


    ¡°Sister Yuan Fang, you go first.¡± Qian Yu may be a barbarian woman but this was her first time so she shy.


    ¡°What are you two still waiting for? Come on!¡± Lu Lingqi called out to them. The five of them then had sex.


    ****


    The next day, Liu Mang left his room with his legs feeling weak. On the other hand, Qiao Yu seemed to be shining.


    ¡°Husband. We will be waiting for you here tonight!¡± Qiao Yu said coquettishly. Due to their activity that night, she looked even more erotic. Normally, Liu Mang would have already jumped her but that day, Liu Mang could not help but put on his clothes and escape.


    Qiao Yu simplyughed as she watched Liu Mang stagger away.


    ¡°Sister Yu. Would it work if we act this way?¡± Lu Lingqi asked as she curled her lips. ¡°How is this a punishment for him? Wouldn¡¯t it be a reward for him?¡± Lu Lingqi¡¯s initial idea was to leave Liu Mang alone for over half a month for him to repent. Qiao Yu instead suggested they sleep with him. Liu Mang who felt guilty treated them politely.


    ¡°Ling¡¯er. Men are people who want the things they cannot obtain. They will change if they cannot obtain it.¡± Qiao Yu was actually of the same opinion as Lu Lingqi. However, she realized that Liu Mang had no shortage of women as he was the King of Shu. He would definitely amass an even bigger harem. So rather than avoid Liu Mang, they might as well have sex with him.


    Each of the wives did it once but Liu Mang would have to do it four times. Qiao Yu was also confident in her skills.


    Qiao Yu also had a selfish motive. The three of them had been with Liu Mang for over a year yet none of them were pregnant. On the other hand, Lady Cai was pregnant after one night.


    ¡°Besides that, if we punish him that way, wouldn¡¯t you also be punishing yourself?¡± Qiao Yuughed. ¡°It must be unpleasant to stay at home alone.¡±


    ¡°Ah! Sister Yu¡¯er! You!¡± Lu Lingqi blushed while Qiao Yuughed proudly. ¡°Sister. Aren¡¯t you the same? Who was the one moving up and down so muchst night?¡±


    ¡°I did not do that!¡± Qiao Yu also blushed.


    ¡°No? Yesterday, you were the one who called out to him so happily. Husband, faster, faster!¡± Lu Lingqiughed.


    ¡°You dead girl! Who said you can say that!¡± Qiao Yu blushed as she grabbed onto Lu Lingqi with both her hands.


    ¡°Sister Yu¡¯er! You!¡± Lu Lingqi was not to be outdone and pushed back. The two ended up ying with each other in the room.


    As for Liu Mang, he experienced a happy night. However, he was forced to do it for at least half a month. The thought alone made him shiver. By the end of this, he would probably be shriveled up. These women were so terrifying.


    ¡°Your Majesty, are you well?¡± While Liu Mang was thinking of things, a beautiful woman called out to him.


    ¡°Lady Zou?¡± Liu Mang recognized this person. This was Zhang Xiu¡¯s aunt. She was the beautiful woman that Cao Cao lost his son Cao Ang and his trusted general Dian Wei for. It was also said that her husband Zhang Ren died because of her.


    Lady Zou smiled with delight that Liu Mang remembered her. ¡°Your Highness. Thest time, you left your brush in my room. When is Your Highnessing to collect it?¡±


    ¡°My brush?¡± Liu Mang was puzzled. If he left something like a brush there, Lady Zou can just return it. Why would she need him to collect it personally? He looked at Lady Zou and noticed her beautiful appearance and meaningful nce.


    Liu Mang finally understood that the brush was just an excuse and Lady Zou was just inviting him over to serve him. Normally he would ept but unfortunately, he was too tired.


    ¡°Mdy. I will collect it when I am free.¡± Liu Mang replied as though he was afraid and left before Lady Zou could get another word in.


    ¡°Is taking in a concubine so terrifying?¡± Lady Zou was left behind. She did all this because she knew that her stay was not permanent. She was still needed to take care of Zhang Ren¡¯s son that had been adopted by Liu Mang. However, could she still stay when the child has grown up? She wanted a home, and who couldpare with the King of Shu?

 Chapter 630

    <h4>Chapter 630</h4>


    Liu Mang rushed to the hall. He had already informed Xu Shu and the others that he needed to know the current circumstances at Yangzhou. Though Xu Shu had helped manage Yangzhou while he was gone, he could not let others do his work forever.


    ¡°Yuanzhi. Good morning!¡± Liu Mang greeted when he saw that Xu Shu was already at the hall before him.


    Xu Shu and the others wanted to greet back. However, they ended up wanting tough before they could even say good morning.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Liu Mang noticed that all of them were trying to stifle theirughs.


    Xu Shu stepped forward and said to Liu Mang. ¡°Milord. You must have worked hard yesterday. I think you should rest a little more.¡±


    Liu Mang was confused. Xu Shu pped his hands and a servant girl brought water for Liu Mang to wash his face. Only when he looked at his reflection did he see all the hickies on his face. Liu Mang who had been busy escaping the women did not think of it.


    ¡°Haha.¡± Liu Mang could onlyugh awkwardly. He washed his face and then sat on the Lord¡¯s seat. He then said to the others unhappily. ¡°If you want tough, justugh! No need to restrain yourself!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Liu Mang may have said that but someone actuallyughed. The person who did was clearly the most simple minded person in the room. Liu Mang turned to see that the culprit was Zhou Cang.


    ¡°Zhou Cang. Stopughing.¡± Guan Hai quickly tried to stop Zhou Cang but the man was unappreciative. ¡°Brother Guan. Why are you not letting meugh? This is truly too funny!¡±


    ¡°Zhou Cang. It must be hard on you recently. Look at how much weight you have gained. I have decided to help you maintain your figure. From today onwards, you are only allowed to eat porridge for three days!¡± Liu Mang alsoughed.


    ¡°Ah! Milord! I was wrong!¡± Zhou Cang immediately realized the trouble he was in. This punishment would be hell for a foodie like Zhou Cang.


    Unfortunately it was toote for Zhou Cang. ¡°If you say another word, I will add another day!¡± Liu Mang¡¯s words immediately shut Zhou Cang up. He then nced at Guan Hai bitterly as though ming Guan Hai for not stopping Zhou Cang earlier.


    Guan Hai could only signal back that it was an impossible task.


    ¡°Yuanzhi. How much property do we have right now?¡± Liu Mang sat upright and asked Xu Shu. Xu Shu was the one managing everything while Liu Mang was absent.


    Xu Shu then started by telling Liu Mang the number of elite soldiers they had in each group. Some of the armies had less than its original number as Liu Mang had previously dispatched them elsewhere. One of them was Chen Deng, who was the Guangling Army¡¯smanding officer. He was sent to Jiang Huai to recruit people and gain control of the area, ensuring Yangzhou¡¯s entrance to the sea, and allowing Yangzhou to make transactions with the Gongsun Family.


    This was also to ensure that he doesn¡¯t offend Cao Cao too much. He did not want to start a war right now.


    In the end, the total number of elites Liu Mang has were about fifty eight thousand men.


    ¡°There is also Yangzhou¡¯s New Army which has fifty thousand men. Altogether there are about a hundred thousand men ready for battle.¡± Xu Shu finished. Initially, there were three hundred thousand men being trained by Huang Zhong but at the end of the day, only a hundred and fifty thousand men could form an army. However, only fifty thousand of that were actually ready for battle. The others were still being assessed.


    Liu Mang suddenly realized that Yangzhou could dispatch a hundred thousand soldiers for battle. On top of that, these troops were all fornd battles. He recalled the time when he escaped with Lu Bu from Xuzhou. At that time, they only had a few thousand men with them.


    ¡°As for the navy, we have seven thousand of the Dong Hai Navy under General Gan and forty thousand of the Yangtze Navy under General Lu.¡±


    ¡°Forty thousand men?¡± Liu Mang was shocked. Since when did his Yangtze Navy grow so big? Were they all new troops? They had better be well trained since they need to learn about water, how to operate the ship and how to fight on the ship. After all, the soldiers that are seasick cannot fight. There is also the problem of being too exhausted to fight because they do not know how to manage when waves hit the hull of the ship.


    ¡°No. They are all trained troops.¡± Xu Shu replied. He did not say they were elites because he was not yet sure. ¡°These are all Kongming¡¯s contribution.¡±


    Liu Mang had only thought that Zhuge Liang had burned down the enemy. He did not expect Zhuge Liang to cause the soldiers to defect as well.


    ¡°Kongming must be rewarded.¡± Liu Mang nodded as Zhuge Liang had helped Yangzhou to expand.


    ¡°What about the garrison?¡± Liu Mang continued to ask.


    ¡°This¡­¡± Xu Shu could not answer as he was not in charge of this. He may be talented but even he has his limits. After busying himself with so many other things, he really could not manage with minor things like this. Instead, it was the local governors that manage it.


    ¡°I am unable to aplish my job. Please punish me!¡± Xu Shu realized that he neglected his duty and knelt down immediately.


    ¡°Milord. The Military Advisor was too busy dealing with so many matters. It was not his intention to neglect this. Please forgive him!¡± Huang Zhong stepped forward and spoke up for Xu Shu.


    When Huang Zhong knelt down, the other generals behind him also knelt down. Even the civilian court officials knelt down. Liu Mang shook his head as he smiled bitterly. To see both sides speak for each other like this would normally raise suspicion amongst other rulers. It was like they did not ce their ruler in front of their eyes at all. However, Liu Mang knew that Huang Zhong had no bad intentions. Xu Shu was also working wholeheartedly for Yangzhou.


    ¡°Yuanzhi, get up. I am not punishing you. I just wanted to remind you. I am the one neglecting my duties as one person cannot manage everything yet I made you work this hard!¡± Liu Mang mentioned the garrison as he learned that remote ces are beyond the reach of the government at Xinye. He learned what a local tyrant is. Had he not go there personally, he would not have known that Guo Yi was exploiting his policy this way.


    Xinye has Guo Yi but what about the other cities? Wouldn¡¯t they have their own local tyrant as well? At the end of the day, their coordination of the matter was not good. If this continues, there would be more of this kind of incidents.


    This time Liu Mang managed to execute Guo Yi but it would be terrible if another one of such people appeared again. That was why it was a top priority to get the garrison troops coordinated. If they also enjoyed the benefits of the army, they would not try to steal the profits of themon people.

 Chapter 631

    <h4>Chapter 631</h4>


    ¡°This is the King¡¯s orders. Set up a police department!¡± Liu Mang said to the others.


    ¡°A police department?¡± Xu Shu and the others were confused. What is a police department?


    ¡°The police will be in charge of defending the city. They will be recing the garrison but they also have the authority to arrest criminals.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t they bailiffs?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I want tobine the bailiffs and the garrison troops. That way, it would be easier to control them. It would also be easy to transfer them around.¡± Liu Mang saw plenty of Xinye¡¯s garrison just sleeping on the job as they had nothing to do. Some of them like Guo Yi even end up embezzling money.


    Guo Yi and the rest could embezzle money because they were too free. They weren¡¯t essential so as long as no one investigated this matter, no one would notice. As a result, Liu Mang wanted them to be busy and gave them the bailiff¡¯s job.


    ¡°What about the bailiffs?¡± There were at least three squads of bailiffs under each authority. If they were reced, they would lose their jobs.


    ¡°The bailiffs can merge into the police as well. For the ones that cannot be police, give them the military¡¯s severance pay.¡± Liu Mang added.


    ¡°Then this police force. How many should there be in a city? How do we assign them?¡± A young man suddenly stand up and ask.


    ¡°Zijing. I trust you have been well.¡± Liu Mangughed as he said to Lu Su.


    ¡°Lu Su greets Your Highness!¡± Lu Su did not meet with Liu Mang the previous day because he was ashamed. When Liu Mang persuaded him to join, he refused. Yet now, Lu Su would insist on staying even if they want him out. He could have avoided Liu Mang the previous day but he had to attend this meeting.


    ¡°Five hundred for towns, two thousand for cities and five thousand for the capital city. All of them will be managed by the military officers.¡± Liu Mang said.


    Lu Su frowned at this. ¡°Milord. Wouldn¡¯t this number be too small?¡± If it was just the bailiffs then this number was definitely a lot. However, when ites to city defense during these turbulent times, a small town should have at least one thousand men.


    ¡°It is not too little. The police are primarily used to help the magistrate and the governor keep the peace. It is enough for a county to have five hundred men!¡± Liu Mang said. A county town would have ten thousand households at most. Five hundred was more than enough. Liu Mang already regarded them with disdain.


    ¡°But they also need to defend the city! What if the enemy attacks?¡±


    ¡°What if the enemy attacks? Can¡¯t the five hundred men hold out for at least two days?¡± Liu Mang asked back. ¡°If the enemy send a few thousand men, just close the gates. If they send a hundred thousand men, then you might as well surrender. After all, our Yangzhou¡¯s main force could not stop them. What can the garrison even do?¡± Liu Mang was not Liu Bei. Liu Bei would make his people fight to the death for him in order to escape.


    However, in Liu Mang¡¯s opinion, they were all Han people. If his main army is destroyed, everyone else might as well surrender. There was no need for needless casualties.


    If the enemy sneaks in, they would not be able to bring arge force with them. At that time, the garrison can just hold out for two days. In that time, reinforcements wille. So there was no need for arge number of people to defend the city. Meanwhile, Liu Mang would be able to use the provisions elsewhere.


    ¡°What about the additional garrison troops?¡± One person asked. Liu Mang sneered back. ¡°What extra troops?¡± There was such huge embezzlement at Xinye. What about the other ces?


    ¡°If there really are additional troops, take the excellent ones and discharge the rest. If they refuse to be discharged, put them with the agricultural troops!¡± Liu Mang added. Yangzhou had lots ofnd. They could provide for half of the world if they turned it all to farms.


    Even though Liu Mang had been giving awaynd to the people, there were still plenty more untouchednd. So Liu Mang simply needed to send people to cultivate it.


    ¡°Who is going to be in charge of the police department?¡± Xu Shu asked. If there is a new ministry, someone is needed to manage things.


    ¡°Locally, they would be managed by the county magistrate and those under the governor. When ites tomand, the county officers are to listen to the regional officers, who in turn, must listen to the generals.¡± Liu Mang said. He wanted the garrison to break away from the army.


    ¡°That is why the police should be managed by a government official.¡± Liu Mang added.


    ¡°Does Yuanzhi have someone to rmend to this position?¡± Liu Mang asked.


    Xu Shu did not know who to rmend. It would seem that it is not a minor position as the minister would need to take over the duties of bailiffs and also garrison.


    ¡°Milord. Would I be allowed to do it?¡± One young schr asked.


    ¡°And you are?¡± Liu Mang truly realized that he did not know many faces. All of them were recruited by Xu Shu when he was not around.


    ¡°My name is Li Yan. Li Yan Li Zhengfang.¡± The man smiled as he rmended himself.


    ¡°Yuanzhi?¡± Liu Mang turned to Xu Shu hoping for an exnation.


    ¡°Milord. This is Zhengfang. He is originally Kongming¡¯s subordinate and was a deputy general. Now he is my subordinate doing ministry work.¡± Xu Shu exined. Basically, Li Yan was like Xu Shu¡¯s secretary.


    ¡°Li Yan Li Zhengfang? Are you from Nanyang? Were you a full time official at Nanyang in the past?¡± Liu Mang asked.


    ¡°Hm? Your Highness knows me?¡± Li Yan was surprised to find out that Liu Mang knew he worked at Nanyang as an official. At that time, Nanyang was still under Liu Biao¡¯s control and Li Yan was the county magistrate. Li Yan was simply unlucky. He was dismissed when Zhang Ren attacked and the nobles would not give him any position once he returned to Jingzhou. Li Yan had no choice but to try and work his way up from a humble position, only seeding thanks to Zhuge Liang.


    ¡°Of course, I have been to Nanyang!¡± Liu Mang lied. He simply remembered that Li Yan was one of the assistants Zhuge Liang was proud of in the original era after hearing Xu Shu¡¯s words.


    When Liu Bei was sick, Li Yan was made co-regent with Zhuge Liang and was made to handle all military matters. The two had apetitive yet cooperative rtionship and even praised each other in their letter to Meng Da.


    When Li Yan failed to send provisions to Zhuge Liang during an expedition, he was afraid to be med and shifted the me towards Zhuge Liang. In the end, when Zhuge Liang died, Li Yan also died from depression as he knew that no one except Zhuge Liang could make proper use of him.


    ¡°Milord. When have you been to Nanyang?¡± Zhou Cang asked. Liu Mang red at him and he kept quiet again.


    Li Yan was happy to hear Liu Mang praise him. He had always thought of himself as a good talent looking for someone who could recognize his talents. Zhuge Liang was one and now, Liu Mang was another.


    ¡°So, what about the Police Department¡­¡±


    ¡°Zhengfang can do it.¡± Liu Mang generously allocated. Even if he could not trust Li Yan, he would be able to trust Xu Shu and Zhuge Liang. If Li Yan could work well under those two, he could definitely work well under Liu Mang himself as well.


    Li Yan did not expect to actually be given such an important position when he was just Xu Shu¡¯s secretary. He could tell that his future prospects would be good if he were to ept this position. Though the police force had less men than what the garrison used to have, it now also had the power to punish criminals. In other words, Li Yan had power over the criminalw in Yangzhou like the Ministry of Justice.


    ¡°Zhengfang. Quickly thank His Highness.¡± Xu Shu prompted.


    ¡°Thank you Milord!¡± Li Yan immediately knelt down.


    ¡°Do not thank me so early. Zhengfang, you must know that the responsibility here is heavy. I am sure you know what happened at Xinye! Guo Yi alone had almost caused a rebellion. If this happens here, Yangzhou will copse. So I have to tell you. If you do well, it would be your duty even if there are no rewards. If you don¡¯t do well, do not me me for ignoring any sentimental feelings!¡± Liu Mang narrowed his eyes as he looked at Li Yan. Li Yan could do things well but he was also someone who shifts me onto others. Liu Mang was warning him that if Li Yan were to do this, he would execute him on the spot.


    ¡°I understand! I can issue a military order that I will be executed if I disappoint Milord!¡± Li Yan said unyieldingly.


    Li Yan stepped back happily and returned to his seat behind the others. However, if there was another meeting the next day, he would be at the top three seats at the front.


    ¡°How much provisions do we have in our treasury right now?¡± Liu Mang then concerned himself about the provisions. It was the main reason he went to Jingzhou. Without any provisions, there would be no need to talk about any police department. He would not even be able to keep his people alive.


    ¡°Milord. Right now, we have five hundred thousand provisions in Shouchun and two hundred provisions at Lujiang. Altogether, we have seven hundred thousand provisions!¡± Xu Shu said with a smile.

 Chapter 632

    <h4>Chapter 632</h4>


    ¡°We have so much?¡± Liu Mang was dumbstruck by therge amount of provisions. They had missed the opportune time for harvest and had only just plowed the fields. On top of that, the amount of provisions


    ¡°Milord. The third batch of provisions was not delivered after you disappeared from Jingzhou. The first two batches were already sent to Lujiang!¡± The two hundred thousand provisions from Lujiang was from Jingzhou.


    ¡°Then what about the five hundred thousand provisions at Shouchun?¡± Liu Mang asked.


    ¡°This five hundred thousand provisions are also from Jingzhou.¡± Xu Shu said.


    ¡°Hm? Liu Biao was so kindhearted?¡±


    ¡°No, we took it ourselves. Jingzhou¡¯s Southern area have already been captured by us.¡± Xu Shu replied.


    ¡°We captured Jiangling?¡± Liu Mang quickly turned to look at the map on the table. ¡°Did you all use the waterway?¡± Liu Mang thought that there were no more enemies on the Yangtze River so they were able to advance unhindered. Jingzhou would be really stupid to not lockdown the river when they no longer have a navy.


    ¡°No, Milord. Jingzhou have already blocked up the river.¡± The shipwreck they used to block the river could not be cleared so easily. Because of this, Yangzhou was still clearing up the shipwreck.


    ¡°Then the Huarong Road?¡± Liu Mang had never been through the Huarong Road but he had heard of its dangers. It was a swamp that eats up its victims.


    ¡°Does Milord know of Jiangling¡¯s Wu Family?¡± Xu Shu asked.


    ¡°The King of Ships?¡± He may not know who the patriarch of the Wu Family is but the family¡¯s reputation was something everyone knew. Half of Jingzhou¡¯s merchant ships were made by this Wu Family. They were also one of the origins of Jingzhou¡¯s warships.


    ¡°Yes, that Wu Family. They were wiped out.¡±


    ¡°Wiped out?¡± The Wu Family was very influential. Though they were not as influential as the Huang Family, Cai Family and Kuai Family, they were still prosperous. He even remembered Kuai Yue telling him that the Huang Family was supporting the Wu Family.


    ¡°Did our army wipe them out?¡± Liu Mang asked as it was unlikely that someone from Jingzhou made a move on them.


    ¡°No. They were wiped out by Liu Pan.¡±


    ¡°Liu Pan?¡±


    ¡°Liu Pan and Huang She are both striving for power. The Wu Family was a sacrificial victim.¡± These words made Liu Mang understand.


    ¡°The entire Wu Family was wiped out by Liu Pan in a single moment. The sole survivor, the eldest daughter of the Wu Family, unexpectedly stumbled into our camp at Shiyang and found Lu Xun. She gave Lu Xun a map through the Huarong Road. They then attacked Jiangling and forced them to surrender.¡± Xu Shu have not said everything. After capturing Jiangling, the deluded ex-governor Dong Zhi tried to take back Jiangling. As Lu Xun was still young, he had ced too much trust in Dong Zhi. Dong Zhi simply needed to open the gates for the Jingzhou Army. Lu Xun who only had about a thousand men would not be able to defend Jiangling.


    However, the army outside was Huang Zu¡¯s men. Miss Wu had sent a letter to Huang Zu warning him that Dong Zhi was Liu Pan¡¯s subordinate. Capturing Jiangling would be Liu Pan¡¯s merits. Originally, the Huang Family was losing to Liu Pan in the fight for authority. If Liu Pan obtains Jiangling, Huang She would no longer be able topete.


    On top of that, the Huang Family was guilty towards the Wu Family since they could not do anything while the Wu Family was wiped out. Even if they act now, it would already be toote.


    Because of this, Huang Zu quickly set off. When Dong Zhi opened the gates, he was struck dumb as it was someone else outside. In the end, Dong Zhi could only get arrested and executed by Lu Xun.


    Miss Wu finally got some vengeance.


    As for the Huarong Road, there was not much of a mystery to it after getting there once. They had already ced bedding there to make a road, allowing them to transport troops and provisions.


    This was why Yangzhou was notcking provisions.


    ¡°Milord. That Jiangling had eight hundred thousand provisions and over a hundred thousand sets of weapons and armor!¡± Lu Xun left a hundred thousand provisions for himself and melted down all the weapons and armor. At that point in time, Jingzhou¡¯s equipment were already worthless to Yangzhou since Yangzhou made their own weapons and armor.


    ¡°What about the sweet potato we nted?¡± Liu Mang suddenly thought of it and asked. Sweet potatoes took three months to ripen. It was already about time too.


    ¡°Milord. That sweet potato¡­¡± Xu Shu frowned.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Liu Mang became anxious. That sweet potato was meant to ensure the people could eat. He ced a lot of hope in it.


    ¡°The sweet potato is not tasty!¡± Xu Shuined.


    ¡°Haha!¡± Liu Mangughed. For a moment he thought that the sweet potatoes would not grow.


    ¡°It is not meant for you all to eat!¡± These ancient people have not eaten sweet potatoes before. Naturally, it did not suit their pte. They would slowly adapt to it. ¡°Take out all of the sweet potatoes. Cut out a small piece about this big and bury it under the ground.¡± Liu Mang said to the others.


    ¡°Milord. Shouldn¡¯t we just bury the whole thing? Would it work if we cut it off?¡± Xu Shu did not know anything about sweet potatoes besides the fact that you nt it in spring.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just follow my instructions. Forget it! I will supervise things myself.¡± Liu Mang could not feel relief and added. Sweet potatoes was a nt with strong roots. As long as they do not cut off too much of it, they could bury it back into the ground and it would grow into a new nt.


    ¡°Ah! Is there really such a thing?¡± Xu Shu was surprised.


    ¡°Of course! I am sure you have already seen its high yield!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xu Shu nodded seriously. The amount of sweet potatoes grown was about two thousand catties. This frighteningly huge amount caused him to immediately dispatch soldiers to keep this information a secret.


    What is more surprising to Xu Shu is that Liu Mang did not seem satisfied. ¡°Only two thousand catties?¡±


    The reason for this is because the sweet potatoes he brought back should have yielded over five thousand catties. However, he soon felt relieved it could do this well considering that there were no special fertilizers to stimte the sweet potato¡¯s growth. Having less yield was understandable.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have our military nt this first. Yuanzhi. Remember to keep this a secret and only give it to themon people next year.¡± Liu Mang ordered. Xu Shu nodded back. He already understood how important this is even if he had no instructions.


    ¡°You all have worked hard these days.¡± Liu Mang said as he patted Xu Shu¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°Milord. There is one more thing!¡± Xu Shu cupped his fists.


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°Milord, we have established contact with Gongsun Du.¡± Xu Shu said.


    ¡°We have already found the ocean route?¡± Liu Mang asked as his eyes grew wide.


    ¡°Yes, Milord!¡± Xu Shu nodded.


    ¡°What did Gongsun Du say?¡± Liu Mang asked. He wanted to contact Gongsun Du to buy horses. Before this, they had no opportunity but with the ocean route, they would not let this slip.


    ¡°They want fifty gold per horse!¡±


    ¡°Fifty gold per horse? Haha, why don¡¯t he just go and rob people!¡± Liu Mang became angry due to Gongsun Du. While fifty gold was actually cheap to them, one must remember that Gongsun Du was at Liaodong. He would be unable to transport the horses over. In other words, the cost and risk of transport were Liu Mang¡¯s alone. How could he be happy with such a deal then?


    ¡°Gongsun Du¡¯s envoy came together with Gan Ning. Since we could not discuss with you, we acted ording to our own initiative. In the end, a horse is sold for ten gold.¡± Xu Shu had worked hard in beating down the price. While horses may not even be worth this much in the North, it was the seller who actually set the price. After all, they could simply choose not to sell it.


    ¡°Alright. Give it to him!¡± Liu Mang¡¯s expression was not good. But it was a good thing to be able to solve problems with money.


    ¡°This Gongsun Du also wants the same thing as Milord!¡±


    ¡°What does he want?¡±


    ¡°He wants your horses.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t he already have horses?¡±


    ¡°He wants your horses to breed.¡± The envoy sent this time could tell that Yangzhou¡¯s horses were all of good quality. So he wanted to bring some back to breed.


    ¡°Milord. We cannot give them our horses!¡± Zhuge Liang who had been silent the entire time spoke up.


    Cross breeding like this could give a small horse like a pony, or a big horse that could bring arge effect on the battlefield like the ones used by the Wolf Cavalry.


    This was just like Japan¡¯s Dongyang horse. The Japanese were small sized so they did not needrge horses. However, they one day realized that their horses were terrible and changed to the Dongyang horse.


    ¡°Give them the horse.¡± Liu Mang said. No one expected Liu Mang to be so generous.


    ¡°Milord?¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t give it to them for free. For each of our horse, we want fifty of their horse!¡± Liu Mang added.


    ¡°Milord. What are you¡­¡±


    ¡°Kongming. Gongsun Du would not be able to breed these horses. Even if he could, he would not be able to use them. Liaodong was at the North facing the bitter cold while Liu Mang¡¯s horses were Arabian horses. They would not be able to adapt to the cold. Only the Mongolian¡¯s horses could survive at the North. After all, if the horses felt hot you cut away the fur but if the horses were mostly naked to begin with then they would just freeze to death.


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    ¡°Right. Tell Gan Ning to explore the open seas as well.¡± Liu Mang said to Liu Ye as passed on a simple map. This was just a simple map that would tell Gan Ning what he could find at the open seas.


    If Liu Mang remembered correctly, Gan Ning would be able to find Taiwan by following the exit of the Yangtze River.


    ¡°Milord. Kongming still does not have a post at Yangzhou.¡± Xu Shu reminded. He wanted Zhuge Liang to have a post especially since Zhuge Liang¡¯s subordinate was now the minister of the newly formed police department. It would be unreasonable for Zhuge Liang to remain idle.


    ¡°No problem.¡± Liu Mang already thought about it. He also thought about Xu Shu¡¯s hard work. Xu Shu cannot be given more work than this or he would really die from exhaustion.


    ¡°Pass down my orders! Set up six ministries!¡± Liu Mang ordered.


    ¡°Six?¡± Xu Shu did not expect Liu Mang to make such arge move.


    Liu Mang then exined what kind of ministries he wanted. He wanted it just like the Sui and Tang dynasties where there is one ministry each, for minor officials, households, ceremony, military, punishment, andbor.


    During the Qin and Han dynasties, these posts were originally held by the Nine Ministers before it slowly change and merged to this. Liu Mang actually wanted to use the governing method of modern society but opted for the Sui and Tang dynasty method instead because it was not possible for the rest to adapt so quickly.


    ¡°The Ministry of Appointment must have four divisions. One division is to test the employees and then sort them out. The second division must reward their work. The third division must perform a background check on these employees and the fourth division must punish the wrongdoers.¡± Liu Mang gave a rough exnation on the jobs of the Ministry of Appointment.


    ¡°Where is Lu Su!¡± Liu Mang asked after exining about the Ministry of Appointment.


    Lu Su was distracted as he thought about the effects of the Ministry of Appointment.


    ¡°Lu Su Lu Zijing. I hand over the Ministry of Appointment to you. You shall work for Yangzhou as a high official!¡± Liu Mang smiled as he said to Lu Su. He had already considered everything including the fact that Lu Su was a surrendered enemy general. That fact alone made sure that Lu Su could not form a clique and that other officials were cold towards him. Lu Su also happened to be an honest man who did not receive bribes even when he worked for Jiangdong.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Lu Su was confused. ¡°Milord. I am a newly surrendered general! I should not be given important positions!¡± Lu Su quickly refused. This was an important position that even allowed him to verify other official¡¯s track records. He would be allowed to relieve others from their position or even supervise them. It was such an important position that even the other officials from Yangzhou were drooling at the mouth.


    ¡°Haha! So what? You can¡¯t make use of people if you only suspect them! As long as you, Lu Su, are capable, there is no harm in using you!¡± Besides making use of Lu Su¡¯s talent, he also wanted to show the world that Lu Su has talent. When Lu Su debuted, he had no reputation and lost his battles. As a result, many looked down on Lu Su. If Lu Su could do well under Liu Mang¡¯s leadership, the world would know that others were not good at using talented people while Liu Mang valued talented people. Then all the talented people will gather at Yangzhou.


    He wants this message to spread to both Jiangdong and Jingzhou. For Jingzhou, he would be happy enough if he got the Kuai Family and the Cai Family on his side. However, for Jiangdong, it could be a signal for those in Jiangdong to surrender. He would be telling them that he would treat them well if they surrender.


    ¡°Thank you for this generosity Milord!¡± Lu Su saw that he could not refuse. He also understood that he could no longer return to Jiangdong. Yet, he still felt happy as he always wanted a stage to show his capabilities.


    ¡°After that is the Ministry of Revenue. This one involves the farms, the household registers, the taxes, the sries of the soldiers and other financial matters. It¡¯s internal administration will be divided ording to the region.¡± Liu Mang then exined the jobs of those in the Ministry of Revenue, which is also the Ministry of Commerce. The people here also had the rights to mint coins. Many people in that era knew how to do this. Jiangdong and Jingzhou also had their own money. Though people currently ced more importance in the Han money from Luoyang, most people still used the old copper coins.


    ¡°The Ministry of Revenue is also the Ministry of Commerce. Mi Zhu!¡±


    ¡°Present!¡± Mi Zhu stood up and cupped his fist. The moment Liu Mang was talking about the Ministry of Revenue, he already knew his turn wasing.


    ¡°Zifang. The Ministry of Commerce is given to you! You are my Yangzhou¡¯s money bag! If we do not have enough money, I wille and find you!¡±


    ¡°Milord, rest assured! As long as I am here, Yangzhou would be raking in money!¡±


    ¡°Haha! I want Yangzhou to be the richest province!¡± Liu Mang said. He was confident in Mi Zhu¡¯s money making abilities.


    Mi Zhu felt ecstatic. He now had a position. Before this, no one knew what kind of position Mi Zhu had. Now it was clearly stated that Mi Zhu was the head of the Ministry of Commerce. He was one of the six chief officials. Mi Zhu was so happy he wished he could have met Liu Mang earlier. Had he met Liu Mang earlier, he would not have been cheated so badly by Liu Bei. In the past, people said Mi Zhu relied on his sister to rise to position but now no one said this. This is because Liu Mang had no rtion to his sister.


    ¡°Oh right. Zifang! How is your sister?¡± Liu Mang suddenly asked. Mi Zhu was stunned for a moment before he became secretly excited. Could it be that Liu Mang fancied his sister? He hoped he could send his sister to him. That way, the Mi Family¡¯s position would be even more stable. He did not have a chance before this as Liu Mang wasn¡¯t in Yangzhou. There was also the fact that his sister was no longer a virgin so Mi Zhu gave up this idea. However, now that Liu Mang raised this question himself, Mi Zhu had a chance. So what if his sister wasn¡¯t a virgin? She still knew how to serve.


    ¡°Last we met, my sister kept thinking about Milord!¡± Mi Zhu said as he signaled.


    Liu Mang saw Mi Zhu¡¯s actions and knew that Mi Zhu have misunderstood that he fancied her. Liu Mang would agree that Lady Mi was beautiful and he definitely ¡®fancied¡¯ her. However, he did not have enough ¡®energy¡¯ and did not want to court more trouble for himself.


    ¡°Zifang. If your sister still doesn¡¯t have a family, as the Lord, I can help her propose a marriage?¡±


    ¡°Propose a marriage?¡± Mi Zhu immediately realized that Liu Mang had no intentions of marrying his sister. He carefully asked. ¡°May I ask the Lord why propose a marriage for others?¡±


    ¡°You know this person. He is my sworn brother and subordinate, General Zhao Yun Zhao Zilong!¡± Liu Mang said.


    ¡°Zilong?¡± Mi Zhu did not expect Liu Mang to propose a marriage for Zhao Yun. Mi Zhu knew Zhao Yun. In the past, he worked for Liu Bei while Zhao Yun worked for Gongsun Zan. Mi Zhu even helped introduce Liu Bei to Zhao Yun. That was how these two met.


    ¡°Yes. That Zilong. I want to act as a matchmaker for my little brother!¡± Liu Mang saw that Zhao Yun fancied Lady Mi. Zhao Yun had repeatedly get people to deliver food to her. He even indirectly inquired many times about her condition, fearing that Liu Mang would have her executed.


    Zhao Yun thought he was being discreet. Unfortunately, Liu Mang easily noticed this as he had a lot of ¡®fine¡¯ people like Jia Xu by his side.


    ¡°I need to go back and ask my sister!¡± Mi Zhu was somewhat disappointed that it wasn¡¯t Liu Mang that fancied his sister. However, he thought about it for a while and agreed that it was not so bad since Zhao Yun was one of Liu Mang¡¯s trusted aide.


    ¡°Go ask as quickly as possible. My little brother is no longer a child. We need to give him time to get a few children.¡± Liu Mang knew of Zhao Yun¡¯s feelings. He did not dare say much since Lady Mi was married to Liu Bei. However, Lady Mi was now dered dead by Liu Bei so there was no rtion anymore.


    ¡°Alright. Back to the main topic. The next one is the Ministry of Justice. They are in charge of enacting and enforcing thew. There must be a division for enactingws, a division for handling trials and a division for punishments. Kongming. You will be in charge of this.¡± Liu Mang said to Zhuge Liang.


    ¡°A high official of the Ministry of Justice?¡± Zhuge Liang was surprised. How did Liu Mang know that he was a Legalist?


    It was because Zhuge Liang was a Legalist that he cried as he executed Ma Su. ording to the legalist school¡¯s principle, everyone must uphold thew. Liu Shan feared Zhuge Liang as even he would not be exempted from thew


    ¡°I ept this order!¡± Zhuge Liang was increasingly curious about Liu Mang. Zhuge Liang had never told anyone that he was a Legalist. He also never held any position. How did the King of Shu know that Zhuge Liang was good atw? Could he really be such a good judge of talent? Zhuge Liang was already surprised that Liu Mang knew about Li Yan. Now he was even more surprised.


    Liu Mang naturally knew about Zhuge Liang. The two greatest practitioners of the Legalist school in the Three Kingdoms era was Zhuge Liang and Cao Cao. Cao Cao being a Legalist can be seen from his use of multicolored stakes. Those who vite thew were punished regardless of their status.


    Liu Mang would have chosen Kuai Liang if he was at Yangzhou. But for now, Zhuge Liang would be taking this position.


    Li Yan¡¯s police will be working alongside the Ministry of Justice. One would be arresting people while the other would be interrogating them.


    ¡°The Ministry of Rites would be in charge of ceremonial affairs, education and examinations. There would be four divisions here¡­¡± One was for academic affairs. The rest were separated based on the type of rituals or ceremonies they were in charge of. For example, one was for auspicious events, and another was for entertaining guests. This way, Liu Mang had merged embassies and educational institutes together as well.


    ¡°The one in charge here will be Brother Shanmin!¡± Liu Mang said to the others.


    ¡°Brother Shanmin?¡± Yangzhou¡¯s officials did not know who that is until someone from the back stepped forward. ¡°Pang Shanmin pays respects to the Lord. Thank you for the Lord¡¯s generosity!¡±


    Pang Shanmin was one of the reasons Liu Mang and the others could leave Wuxi and return to Yangzhou. The Pang Family had spent a lot of effort in making this happen.


    The Ministry of Rites was in charge of education and was also an embassy. The one in charge should be a great schr. That is the only way it could gain this identity. Besides obtaining Pang Degong¡¯s favor, Pang Shanmin was also a very knowledgeable schr. Though he was not as good as his father, he was also of noble character. More importantly, Pang Shanmin being here would attract many from the Lumen Academy toe.


    ¡°Last but not least is the Ministry of War that is in charge of the soldiers. One division will be in charge of assessing the troops and promoting them. One division will be handling horse permits and checkpoints. One division will be handling rewarding the soldiers andpensating the families of dead soldiers. They will also be in charge of going to different ces for spot checks and be involved with restrictions on entering the sea. A division that is in charge of handling the soldier¡¯s information and entry exams. Last but not least is the division in charge of delivering messages.


    ¡°The one in charge of the Ministry of War will be Wenhe!¡± Liu Mang thought of Jia Xu who was still at Wuxi.


    ¡°Above these six ministries will be a cab filled with eleven people. The six high officials from the ministries will be in it. The remaining five will be me and others who are at least a marshal or a learned schr. That is where we will have discussions.¡± Liu Mang added. As the ruler of Yangzhou, he must definitely be in it.


    ¡°Xu Shu. You are to handle the cab affairs especially if I am not around!¡± Liu Mang said. This meant that Xu Shu was the boss of the six ministers. If there is a proposal and many agreed to it, they would adopt it. However, if not many agree to it then there would be a discussion and they may abandon the proposal. If an equal amount of people agree and disagree, then thest person, Liu Mang would have the final say. Of course, Liu Mang also had the right to overrule any decision.


    Some of the remaining members of the cab would be Xu Shu, Chen Gong and Lu Bu.


    Liu Mang¡¯s orders were sent to the entire Yangzhou and the officials all began to move and decide which department they belonged to, whether they were to retire and other things. Liu Mang did not need to worry about any of this. This is what Xu Shu is for.


    The reason Liu Mang did not call the cab as Prime Minister is because he was just a prince. He did not have such qualifications as he was not an Emperor.


    After the changes wereplete, everyone would be able to perform their own duties. They would no longer be able to shirk their responsibilities by saying other people could do it.


    ¡°Milord. These six ministries will change things in Yangzhou!¡± Xu Shu said admiringly.


    Liu Mang could onlyugh in reply as he did note up with this personally. The actual talented people came up with this. Also the six ministries simply divided the work.


    Liu Mang also did not bother giving an exnation as he was too tired. He had spent yet another night fighting off four top ss generals. He barely had time to properly sleep. Then after fighting off these four generals, another rarity by the name of Lady Zou kept looking for him. Liu Mang could barely endure this trial.


    ¡°Has Gongsun Du send his horses over?¡± Gongsun Du¡¯s envoy had picked out a hundred horses from the Wolf Cavalry to take home. He could not take any more as one of those horses were fifty of his own.


    ¡°Yes. He has given us the five thousand horses as payment. Besides that, we also bought another five thousand horses. This total up to ten thousand horses. About three hundred horses died along the way here so we have nine thousand seven hundred horses!¡± Xu Shu replied.


    ¡°Good. Distribute those horses to the army. Let the Wolf Cavalry and the Xiliang Cavalry have the first pick and have them quickly implement two horses per person!¡± Liu Mang said to Xu Shu.


    ¡°Milord. Are we not expanding our army with these horses?¡± Xu Shu asked with doubt. The Xiliang Cavalry and the Wolf Cavalry already had horses. Why would Liu Mang not expand the army with the horses?


    ¡°Expand the army? Easier said than done.¡± Liu Mang shook his head. Unlike infantries, cavalry troops also needed to learn how to ride a horse.


    ¡°Don¡¯t we have saddles and stirrups?¡± It was easier to train troops now with those two things.


    ¡°Enough. These horses are not the Arabian horses I brought. Their endurance and speed aren¡¯t as good.¡± Liu Mang said. If he wanted to expand the army, he could form another heavy cavalry. However, Liu Mang did not want to be so militaristic since it costs a lot of money. Besides that, elites were more important. He could increase the strength of the Wolf Cavalry and the Xiliang Cavalry by giving them more horses. That way, the soldiers will get to change horses and save their horse¡¯s strength during battles.


    ¡°Oh right. Make sure to give one thousand horses to Pang Shanmin.¡± Liu Mang added.


    ¡°Give High Official Pang?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Can he even use this many horses? If it is just to transport things, pack horses would be sufficient.¡±


    ¡°No. These horses are to be sent to the academy. Yuanzhi, how much do you know about the Confucian Six Arts?¡±


    ¡°Rites, music, shooting, literacy, governing, and arithmetic. Milord. Are you testing me?¡±


    ¡°The academy can teach things from books but they cannot teach shooting.¡±


    ¡°Milord. What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°What use are schrs who only know academics? I want them to learn how to shoot.¡± Liu Mang said. ¡°When Yangzhou¡¯s schools is established, I want all of them to learn how to ride and shoot. Unless they are disabled, if they cannot do so, they don¡¯t need to graduate.¡± Liu Mang wanted the schrs to be healthy. He did not want weakling schrs who can only use their mouths and fall sick easily.


    Riding and shooting would allow the schrs to strengthen their bodies.


    Suddenly there was a loud explosion that came from outside Shouchun. It was so loud that people several kilometers away could hear it.


    ¡°What happened? Is there a thunder?¡± Xu Shu asked skeptically as he looked at the sky. But there were no clouds.


    ¡°It is not thunder.¡± Liu Mang shook his head as he looked at the direction of the sound. It was at the South. Wasn¡¯t that the industrial zone?


    ¡°Quick! Send someone to the industrial zone and see what happen!¡± Liu Mang ordered.


    ¡°Understood!¡± A few bodyguards begun to move.


    ¡°Nevermind!¡± Liu Mang suddenly stopped them. ¡°Bring me my horse. I will go to the Ministry of Works myself.¡± The industrial zone had been renamed as the Ministry of Works.


    Two horses were quickly prepared. Liu Mang choses horses over a carriage because he did not want dys. There were two horses because Xu Shu wasing along.


    The two of them rushed to the industrial zone while being followed by the guards.


    ¡°What happened here?¡± Liu Mang arrived to see the industrial zone in ruins. There were fire everywhere. There were even corpses.


    ¡°Did a lightning strike during the day?¡± Xu Shu¡¯s eyes grew wide. He could not imagine that anything could cause this except divine intervention.


    ¡°It is not lightning.¡± Liu Mang sniffed. ¡°This smell is¡­ gunpowder?¡±


    ¡°Gunpowder?¡± Xu Shu did not know what gunpowder is.


    ¡°Where is Ziyang?¡± Liu Mang shouted. This was the Ministry of Works. Liu Ye should be here to greet him. Liu Mang panicked thinking that Liu Ye might have died from the explosion.


    ¡°Milord! Milord!¡± A ckish person suddenly ran towards Liu Mang.

 Chapter 633

    <h4>Chapter 633</h4>


    ¡°Protect the Lord! Where did this guye from?¡± Guan Hai and Zhou Cang readied their weapons as they stepped in front of Liu Mang. The dark skinned stranger in front of them was too scary.


    ¡°Arrest him!¡± Guan Hai ordered the other bodyguards and they began to move.


    ¡°Milord! It¡¯s me!¡± The stranger shouted loudly.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Liu Mang suddenly said as he recognized the voice.


    ¡°Ziyang? Is that you?¡± Xu Shu asked skeptically.


    ¡°Yes it¡¯s me! Military Advisor, I mean, Interior Minister. I am Liu Ye Liu Ziyang!¡± The stranger said to Liu Mang and the others.


    ¡°You are Liu Ye? What a joke! Even if Brother Liu is not that handsome, his skin is not uglier than Brother Guan¡¯s!¡± Zhou Cang spoke. Guan Hai furrowed his brows as he was insulted. Fortunately Guan Hai knew what kind of mouth Zhou Cang had. Otherwise, Zhou Cang would have already been beaten up.


    ¡°I really am Liu Ye! Zhou Cang! I haven¡¯t even held you ountable for eating the tortoise my family raised for ten years yet!¡± Liu Ye pointed at Zhou Cang and shouted. Last time, Zhou Cang was ordered to go to Liu Ye¡¯s house and tell Liu Ye to visit Liu Mang. At that time, Zhou Cang stole away Liu Ye¡¯s tortoise. If not for the fact that the chef had served the wrong food, Liu Ye would not have realized that Zhou Cang caused his turtle to turn into soup.


    ¡°Huh! How did you know this?¡± Zhou Cang was shocked.


    ¡°Hmph! If I did not give face to the Lord, I would have already settled ounts with you! Today, you even showed suspicion of me!¡± Liu Ye replied reprimandingly.


    ¡°You really are Ziyang!¡± Liu Mang confirmed this when he saw Zhou Cang look away guiltily.


    ¡°Brother Liu! What happened to you?¡± Zhou Cang could onlyugh. Initially, Guan Hai could be on his side but now he had offended both people. Guan Hai simply stood aside and watch Zhou Cang get scolded.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Liu Ye reached for his face with his sleeves wanting to wipe the ashes off. However, his clothes were already full of ashes so his face only turned darker. Zhou Cangughed at this.


    Liu Ye red back for a while and then thought of something. He walked towards Zhou Cang and wiped his face on Zhou Cang¡¯s body.


    ¡°Brother Liu! What are you doing? Don¡¯t do this!¡± Zhou Cang screamed.


    Liu Mang watched until Liu Ye wiped away the ashes from his face on Zhou Cang¡¯s clothes.


    ¡°Brother Liu! You owe me new clothes!¡± Zhou Cang shouted.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Liu Mang quickly stopped the two as it would not end otherwise.


    ¡°Ziyang. What happened here?¡± Liu Mang asked. Liu Ye had arrived seemingly excited. However, the surrounding was in such a mess that Liu Mang was apprehensive.


    ¡°Milord! Nothing bad happened! I have simply manufactured that thing you call gunpowder!¡± Liu Ye replied calmly.


    ¡°Gunpowder? You made it?¡± Liu Mang¡¯s eyes grew wide.


    ¡°Yes. Milord, take a look. This is gunpowder.¡± Liu Ye replied. Liu Ye¡¯s subordinates then appeared from behind him and took out something for Liu Mang.


    ¡°It is ck in color.¡± Liu Mang said as he received it. It was just like ck powder.1


    Everyone thinks that gunpowder is easy to make. It is just saltpeter, charcoal and sulfur. However, if they were to mix these three things together normally, all they would get are small fireworks. Also without the right ratio, they might not even result in fireworks.


    Liu Mang wanted Liu Ye to make ordinary gunpowder. Naturally, it was not for fireworks. Though fireworks could appease his wives, Liu Mang wanted to use this for war more than fireworks. Guns, and cannons all these things need gunpowder. Even if Liu Mang had a rough idea of what to do, a liberal arts student like Liu Mang would still need an inventor like Liu Ye to invent it.


    ¡°This is gunpowder? Isn¡¯t this just dust?¡± Zhou Cang could not help but offend someone every time he opened his mouth.


    ¡°What do you know? This gunpowder is our¡­¡± Liu Ye immediately wanted to retort but was stopped by Liu Mang.


    ¡°Zhou Cang. Do not underestimate this ck powder. This thing caused this ce to turn into this state.¡± Liu Mang said and pointed.


    ¡°This ck powder caused this? Haha, Milord. You really know how to lie to me. Isn¡¯t this caused by divine lightning?¡± Zhou Cang did not believe Liu Mang.


    ¡°Lie to you? Haha! Zhou Cang. There is another barrel of gunpowder over there. Why not you go and take a look while I light it up for you?¡± Liu Mangughed as he replied to Zhou Cang.


    Zhou Cang quickly shook his head when he saw Liu Mang¡¯s smile. This was the smile Liu Mang usually had right before someone suffers from bad luck. ¡°I believe you! I believe you!¡± Zhou Cang then looked around to see that the fire was still being put out. There were also some casualties.


    ¡°Milord. You already know?¡± Liu Ye smiled bitterly.


    ¡°Of course I do!¡± Liu Mang replied. He did not believe in things like divine lightning. A lightning strike could kill but it would never be so terrifying that it could burn down several houses. While Liu Mang had never seen a real explosion before, he knew it had to be more terrifying than the special effects explosions he sees on television.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to show it to me first?¡± Liu Mang criticized.


    ¡°Milord. This is not Lord Liu Ye¡¯s fault. It is mine!¡± One young man stepped forward.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Liu Mang thought that this man was nervous from seeing him. That was why his exnation wasn¡¯t clear. However, after listening for a while, he found out that this man stuttered naturally.


    ¡°Milord. This is because I did not listen to your orders. It is not the fault of Assistant Minister Ma! If you must punish someone, punish me alone.¡± Liu Ye knelt down.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Liu Mang did not know who the young man is that Liu Ye would beg for him. ¡°Assistant Minister Ma?¡± On top of that, this young man was the deputy leader of the Ministry of Works?


    _____


    Earliest known chemical explosive are called ck powder while the modern ones are smokeless powder.

 Chapter 634

    <h4>Chapter 634</h4>


    Liu Mang was surprised to see Liu Ye kneel down begging for someone else. In the past when Liu Ye followed Liu Mang out for campaigns, there weren¡¯t many that couldpete with Liu Ye. Liu Ye initiallypeted against Xu Shu but after he was given these books, he abandoned the development of the army and government affairs. He instead studied these books. At that time, he no longer gave face to anything. So it was surprising to see him kneeling and speaking for others.


    Who was this person and why would Liu Ye beg for him? When Liu Ye came to Liu Mang, he was alone and had no connections with anyone. This could only mean that this person here had talent.


    ¡°Stand up and speak!¡± Liu Mang gestured. The industrial zone was already half destroyed so he had someone look for a ce for him to sit. Liu Ye and the others followed him.


    After finding a suitable ce to talk, Liu Mang sat down and gestured for the others to sit as well.


    ¡°Ziyang. This person is your assistant minister?¡± The Ministry of Works had one high official and two assistants. One of the two assistants was a man named Ge Luo. He did not have any outstanding talent but he was honest. There were a lot of things the Ministry of Works needed to do. Liu Mang would not be able to rx if the person in charge was greedy. Since Liu Ye needed to turn the things in the book into a reality, Ge Luo was in charge with most of the other work.


    The other assistant would be this young man.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Liu Ye nodded. ¡°Ma Jun, quickly step forward and greet the Lord.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Ministry of Work¡¯s Assistant Minister Ma. Ma Jun, greets the Lord.¡± Ma Jun stuttered.


    ¡°Yuanzhi. Do you know this Ma Jun?¡± Liu Mang asked Xu Shu.


    ¡°I know him! How could I not?¡± Xu Shu replied with a wry smile. ¡°Milord, do you still remember when Liu Bei and Zhang Xiu attacked Yangzhou together?¡±


    How could Liu Mang forget that? Yangzhou had almost fallen on that day.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°When I defended Shouchun, the ballista were destroyed by Liu Bei¡¯s catapults. It allowed Liu Bei to get onto the walls. General Deng Chao was killed by Zhang Fei and the city almost fell.¡±


    ¡°I know all this but what does it have to do with Ma Jun?¡± The ballista were one of the older models so it did not have much range and was easily destroyed. It could not do much after three hundred paces away.


    ¡°Those catapults¡­ I am the one who made them.¡± Ma Jun said to Liu Mang.


    ¡°What? It was his catapults?¡± A few of the veterans standing behind Xu Shu eximed. They could remember it well as they were survivors of that battle. Initially, they thought of relying on the moat and the ballista on the walls but they never expected Liu Bei to take out catapults. Those catapults caused heavy casualties on their side. In other words, Ma Jun was the one that killed many of their fellow soldiers.


    ¡°Ma Jun!¡± Liu Ye¡¯s eyes grew wide. Liu Ye knew the truth and had kept this fact a secret. He did not expect others would find out about this. ¡°Milord. Ma Jun was young and did not know better. Please forgive him!¡±


    ¡°You made those catapults?¡± Liu Mang asked again as he thought of Liu Bei¡¯s catapults. Those things had appeared at Shouchun¡¯s battle and was also used when attacking Yuzhou.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Ma Jun stood up and stared at Liu Mang unbendingly.


    ¡°Milord. At that time, Ma Jun served a different master so please forgive him!¡±


    ¡°Milord. If we do not kill him, our fellow soldiers would not be able to rest in peace!¡±


    ¡°Yes Milord! Many of our men have died because of him! We must kill him to appease their spirits!¡±


    Liu Mang did not say anything and stared at Ma Jun for a while. Suddenly, heughed.


    ¡°Milord. Ma Jun is not a bad person. Please spare him!¡± Liu Ye pleaded.


    ¡°Teacher1, there is no need for you to plead to him. If he wants to kill me, let him.¡± Ma Jun said without stuttering this time.


    ¡°Kill you? Who said I want to kill you?¡± Liu Mangughed. ¡°You are an Assistant Minister of my Ministry of Works. You are a talented person of Yangzhou. Why would I want to kill you?¡±


    ¡°Then Milord. What about before?¡± Liu Ye asked skeptically.


    ¡°Before what?¡± Liu Mang thought to himself and then said. ¡°Ziyang. Up until now, I never mentioned a single word about killing Ma Jun. You are the one who started pleading on your own.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Liu Ye finally remembered. Liu Mang had only talked about the gunpowder the entire time and did not mention Ma Jun at all.


    ¡°But Milord. You look angry!¡± Liu Ye was still skeptical. He was flustered and revealed Ma Jun¡¯s identity because he saw Liu Ye¡¯s angry expression.


    ¡°Because I am angry at you! Didn¡¯t I say to report to me when you are done making the gunpowder? I even told you to take your time if you want to test it! Let us not talk about what happened to the industrial zone. If you were to die, who can rece you in managing the Ministry of Works?¡± Liu Mang asked.


    ¡°Milord!¡± Liu Ye felt at peace after hearing Liu Mang¡¯s reprimand.


    ¡°Then there is this Ma Jun! Why did you not tell me you have gotten such a person? Do you think I am so heartless? If you two died in the explosion, wouldn¡¯t it be a huge loss to Yangzhou? Don¡¯t you think I should punish you for this?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Liu Ye nodded.


    ¡°Normally, I will suspend you until you understand your mistake. However, since you managed to manufacture gunpowder, your deeds make up for your mistakes. That being said, if this happens again, the lightest punishment I can give you is dismissal.¡± Liu Mang said strictly.


    ¡°Milord. This is not my teacher¡¯s fault. I, Ma Jun, was the one that was too anxious for merits.¡± Ma Jun spoke up for Liu Ye. The two of them were loyal to each other as they both studied Mohism. Though Liu Ye was not a Mohist himself, he had learned about Mohism meticulously. On the other hand, Ma Jun was born a Mohist. When Ma Jun introduced himself to Liu Ye, Liu Ye was shocked to find out that Ma Jun¡¯s teacher studied under the same teacher as Liu Ye. This made Ma Jun¡¯s teacher and Liu Ye brother disciples.


    The two managed to manufacture the gunpowder together but Ma Jun was too interested in things stated in the book such as guns and cannons. He wanted to test things out by himself. This caused the explosion. Fortunately, the two understood enough to stay far away from gunpowder or the two of them would have died.


    ¡°Ma Jun! Step back!¡± Liu Ye did not want Ma Jun to get into trouble but it was toote. If Liu Bei does not criticize Ma Jun, it would mean immediate execution or estrangement. Neither of this would be good for Ma Jun.


    ¡°Hmph! Do you think you can escape punishment? Before this, you have already made catapults that harmed my soldiers!¡±


    ¡°Milord?¡± Liu Ye felt misgivings as Liu Mang initially said he would not hold that into ount.


    ¡°However, at that time you served a different master so you can escape capital punishment. Your punishment will be to forever remain as my Yangzhou person. If you betray Yangzhou, you will be executed without question.¡±


    Liu Ye sighed with relief after hearing this. This wasn¡¯t even a punishment at all because anyone who betrays Yangzhou would be executed anyway.


    ¡°Ma Jun, quickly thank the Lord!¡± Liu Ye said.


    ¡°Thank you Milord for not killing me!¡± Ma Jun immediately knelt down and stuttered.


    ¡°Haha. I am sure you are sincere with your words.¡± Liu Mangughed as he looked at Ma Jun.


    ¡°Alright. Both of you, stand up.¡±


    ¡°Ma Jun. You are from Fufeng right?¡± Liu Mang suddenly asked.


    ¡°How did you know?¡± Ma Jun was surprised. This was the first time he had met with Liu Mang.


    ¡°Haha. I just happened to know.¡± Liu Mang did not exin but with this, he confirmed that this Ma Jun was the great inventor during the Three Kingdoms era, Ma Jun Ma Deheng.


    Ma Jun was an introverted man that was responsible for the construction of the square-pallet chain pumps meant for irrigation. However, he was more known for inventing the the South-pointing chariot which was a directionalpass vehicle.


    Even Zhuge Liang and the others were no match for Ma Jun in machinery.


    Ma Jun was the only one wondering where he had possibly met the King of Shu before. On the other hand, the other officials were already used to it and no longer asked questions.


    ¡°Ziyang. How is the gunpowder right now?¡± Liu Mang finally asked.


    ¡°Milord. We already have the gunpowder but how do we use it? I am incapable. I do not know how to make cannons.¡± Liu Ye replied. They already got the gunpowder but ran into trouble when test-firing it. They got something like a metal bucket, put gunpowder at the back and the pellet inside. However, they found out from this test that they would simply blow themselves up instead of the enemy.


    As it is, using this weapon was suicidal.


    ¡°You already made the cannon barrel?¡± Liu Mang asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Let me see it.¡± Liu Mang furrowed his brows. ording to the book, there should not be any explosions.


    The cannon barrel that was brought over was huge and made of iron. Liu Mang could not help but nod as he caressed the cannon.


    ¡°Did you all put too much gunpowder?¡± Liu Mang asked. This could have been the possible reason for the explosion.


    ¡°No!¡± Liu Ye shook his head. Although they had the intention of doing that at first, Liu Ye gave up the idea and only used the appropriate amount. ¡°At first it went well. The first two times it could shoot and the power was destructive. However, it exploded the third time.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± Liu Mang turned back to the cannon. The outer appearance of the cannon was good. However, Liu Mang furrowed his brows when he felt that one point on the cannon felt hollow. He lowered his head and put his hand in the cannon.


    ¡°Milord! Be careful!¡± When Liu Mang took out his hand, there was a cut on it. Guan Hai wanted to get someone to bandage the injury but Liu Mang stopped him. They could all endure deeper cuts during battle so why bother with light cuts like this. Liu Mang sucked up the dirty blood from his hand and then stopped caring about it.


    ¡°This cannon barrel has a problem.¡± Liu Mang said to Liu Ye and Ma Jun.


    ¡°The cannon barrel?¡± Liu Ye was puzzled. He supervised the whole thing so the manufacturing of it could not have been the problem.


    ¡°No, I meant that the thing is too brittle. The inner part of it is full of blisters. It was a problem from the tempering stage caused by air going into the iron as it solidified. There are even sharp edges. If this is the case, the cannon would be brittle and it would not be strange for there to be an explosion.


    ¡°Then how do we make a cannon?¡±


    Liu Mang did not give Liu Ye an exnation. There could be many reasons for tempering problem to happen. The only thing he was sure of is that these blisters were the cause of the explosion. This kind of cannon can only harm their own people.


    ¡°Change the material to copper.¡± Liu Mang said to Liu Ye.


    ¡°Copper?¡± Liu Ye and Ma Jun were shocked. Iron was a stronger material. On top of that, copper was basically money. They would need to melt down thousands of coins just to make one cannon.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be too extravagant?¡±


    ¡°Milord. Isn¡¯t iron stronger?¡± Ma Jun did not stutter when ites to his specialty. As a result, his tone sounded rude. Everyone knew this which was why they used iron from the start.


    ¡°Iron is certainly stronger but right now, you all still can¡¯t make proper iron cannons. So we can only use copper. It should at least guarantee that the cannons would not explode.


    ¡°But!¡± Ma Jun still wanted to object.


    ¡°There is nothing else to discuss. If you can make an iron cannon that will not explode, then we can use iron.¡± Liu Mang said. As copper had a melting point that is several hundred degrees lower, it was easier to be shaped.


    ¡°Milord. How many cannons are you nning to make?¡± Xu Shu asked.


    ¡°I want a hundred cannons that is three thousand catties and five hundred cannons that are only a thousand catties.¡± Liu Mang replied.


    ¡°So much?¡± Xu Shu was worried about the amount of copper they need to use. Copper was basically money. The army¡¯s expenditure was part of Xu Shu¡¯s job and Mi Zhu who handled finances would definitelye looking for him.


    Easier said than done. If they made so many cannons like this, Yangzhou¡¯s finances would be in trouble.


    ¡°Yuanzhi, just do it. You will understand in a few days. It would not be toote to object once Ziyang and the others make a three thousand catty cannon.¡± Liu Mang said. Xu Shu could only nod in reply.


    ***


    Compared to Yangzhou, the other two previous overlords of the Central ins could only hide and lick their wounds. Even Cao Cao started to feel afraid as Liu Mang was too fast. Liu Mang had captured half of Yuzhou in a single winter. It won¡¯t be long before he really conquers the whole of the Central ins. Though Jingzhou and Jiangxia were not under Liu Mang¡¯s rule, they could no longer challenge him.


    With this development speed, Liu Mang would be ready to fight when Cao Cao is done unifying the North.


    ¡°No. I must send troops immediately.¡± Cao Cao felt a sense of urgency. Liu Mang gave him a terrible sense of unease. Lu Bu was almost killed but suddenly Liu Mang appeared. Those routed troops was now bing the overlords of the entire South region.


    ¡°Milord. Now is not the time to send troops!¡± Cheng Yu immediately stopped Cao Cao. ¡°It is more important for us to capture the North! It would not be toote to deal with that Liu Mang once we obtain the North!¡± Cheng Yu did not have a good opinion of Liu Mang but he still knew it was not the time.


    ¡°By that time Liu Mang would have already conquered the South! How am I supposed to attack him then? Would it be Guandu all over again?¡± Cao Cao replied angrily. The Battle of Guandu was one of Cao Cao¡¯s greatest achievements but it was too exhausting. He definitely did not want to do it again.


    ¡°Milord! *Cough* We must attack Yangzhou!¡± A pale man coughed as he spoke.


    ¡°Fengxiao. Are you alright?¡± Cao Cao asked. Normally, they had to prioritize government affairs during meetings like these. However, Cao Cao could not help but feel concern towards this sick man.


    ¡°Milord, thank you for your concern. I am feeling much better.¡± Guo Jia replied. His illness worsened since Hebei and now he was coughing all the time. His life would soon end if he doesn¡¯t get this illness treated. Yet before his death, Guo Jia was determined to help his Lord.


    ¡°Milord. We must attack Yangzhou.¡±


    ¡°Fengxiao. Can we even attack Yangzhou?¡± Xun You spoke. ¡°We may have troops but it is almost Spring. That would be the time we need to attack Yuan Tan and Yuan Shang. If we start another war now, we would be at a disadvantage.¡±


    Yuan Shao may have suffered a disastrous defeat but a cultured person would still be better than an ordinary person. Yuan Shang and Yuan Tan were also not idiots. They may fight against each other but they also know that Cao Cao is watching them like wolves. They would get bitten the moment they be exhausted. That was why after fighting against each other for two months, the two brothers came to a tacit understanding. This was something Cao Cao did not want to see. It would be terrible if they were to join forces against Cao Cao.


    That was why the two were nning to wait until Spring. The two hated each other to the point they wanted to kill each other. It would be toote if they were to wait for the other to act first. Meanwhile, Cao Cao could not act at all.


    ¡°Milord. There is also not much provisions at Xudou.¡± Xun Yu spoke up. Xun Yu was in charge of managing the provisions at Xudou. In his opinion, they would not be able to capture Yangzhou.


    ¡°Haha. We don¡¯t have to use our troops at Xudou!¡± Guo Jiaughed.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have to use our troops at Xudou?¡± The others could not understand.


    ¡°Everyone. We are afraid that Yangzhou was expanding too quickly. However, there is someone else more afraid than us.¡± Guo Jia said and the others started to have their own opinions.


    ¡°Liu Biao?¡± Cheng Yu thought of Liu Biao. Liu Biao hated Liu Mang a lot since Liu Mang took his wife. On the other hand, Liu Mang was almost killed by Liu Biao so the hatred was mutual.


    ¡°Sun Ce?¡± Xun Yu thought of Sun Ce. Sun Ce was someone who needed a peaceful sleep. Liu Mang managed to obtain Yangzhou in the first ce because of Sun Ce. Liu Mang and the others were supposed to leave Yangzhou and go to Hanzhong to find trouble with Zhang Lu. However, Chen Duan who was under Sun Ce¡¯smand resented Liu Mang so much that he irritated Lu Bu, causing Lu Bu to refuse to leave. Now they ended up bing the most powerful force at the Central ins. Even Jiangdong¡¯s navy was defeated. How could Sun Ce not feel panicked?


    ¡°Liu Bei!¡± Someone mentioned. But this suggestion caused everyone tough with disdain. This is because Liu Bei had less than three cities left. He had Runan but most of the people had already migrated out. His soldiers were also mostly new recruits. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Liu Mang had gone missing recently, he would have already been wiped out.


    ¡°It does not matter whether it was Liu Bei, Sun Ce, or Liu Biao. All of them would be more anxious than us. So we do not need to be the ones sending troops!¡± Guo Jia said to the others.


    ¡°Are you saying to have all three of them attack?¡± Cheng Yu asked.


    Guo Jia coughed a bit. ¡°Yes, but no!¡± These three wouldn¡¯t have many troops left after their respective defeats.


    ¡°We do not want them to send troops as it is impossible to begin with. However, we can give them a righteousness.¡± Guo Yi suggested.


    ¡°Righteousness?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The soldiers would not fight without a purpose.¡± Guo Jia said to the others. During ancient times, everyone needed a righteous cause to fight. It was for this reason Cao Cao wanted to shelter the Emperor. Without a righteous cause, the soldiers had no purpose and would not try their best. If they attack other cities, they would just be bandits.


    Even when Yangzhou attack Jingzhou, they could not say they were fighting to take revenge for Liu Mang. After all, Liu Mang slept with the other party¡¯s wife. He would deserve death.


    Instead, the reason they use is because it was a punitive expedition on Liu Biao. In a sense, Liu Biao was the subordinate of the South General. So the South General had authority.


    ¡°Fengxiao. Are you saying¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes. We remove the King of Shu¡¯s title as the South General and the Lord of Yangzhou.¡± Guo Jia said to the others. The two titles given to Liu Mang were originally supposed to be given to Lu Bu. If Liu Mang loses these two titles, he would not have any righteous cause to attack Liu Biao and Sun Ce.


    But how could they remove those two titles? They cannot just take away the title without reason. On top of that, Liu Mang was also the Sage King. It would be bad if he uses it as an excuse to get people onto his side!


    ¡°Since we cannot demote him. We should promote him!¡± Cheng Yu said cunningly as he thought of a way to deal with Yangzhou.


    ¡°Yes. We should promote him.¡± Guo Jia nodded.


    ¡°But what position should we give him?¡± Cao Cao was troubled.


    ¡°Milord. The position of General of Agile Cavalry is still empty.¡± Guo Jia suggested. This position initially belonged to the Fuwan Family. However, they were wiped out when Liu Bei reported them to Cao Cao so the position was now empty.


    ¡°Good! Then we should suggest for His Majesty to promote His Highness to the General of Agile Cavalry controlling the Jinwu Guards.¡± Cao Caoughed. This was a high position second only to a Grand General. It was two positions higher than Liu Mang¡¯s position as East General. However, this was only really considered a promotion if thend was at peace. Unfortunately, it was a turbulent era.


    The Jinwu Guards themselves were a joke. The original Jinwu Guards was an elite force of five thousand elite heavy cavalry. They fought a war and defeated the Xiongnu, chasing them back up until the Xiongnu¡¯s monarch. But that was in the past. The current Jinwu Guards were the Emperor¡¯s personal army representing his authority. Yet, what kind of authority did the Emperor have now? The Jingwu Guards now have two thousand men all of which were noble¡¯s children listening to their father¡¯s words and their fathers listen to Cao Cao. As a result, this position was just a fraud.


    ¡°What about Lu Bu?¡± If they gave Liu Mang a position, they cannot leave Lu Bu out since half of Jiangdong was Yangzhou.


    ¡°Lu Bu Lu Fengxian? Make him a Bulwark General.¡± Cao Cao said generously. It was a position higher than Liu Bei¡¯s Left General.


    ¡°We have given them a righteous cause. But what if Liu Mang still insists on attacking Jingzhou and Jiangdong?¡± Cao Cao was still worried. This is because Lu Bu was a problem. If Liu Bei was the most despicable person around, Lu Bu was at second ce. The only difference is that Liu Bei was sneaky while Lu Bu was direct.


    Cao Cao was afraid that Yangzhou would not get tied down by righteous causes. After all, Lu Bu even dared to kill his own father.


    ¡°Then we just need the three of them to feel the need to cooperate.¡± Guo Jiaughed. Jiangdong¡¯s main army may have been wiped out but their people are strong. Jiangdong could have easily formed a new army but theycked the money after many years of war. If Sun Ce were to force the nobles to pay more money, they may decide to change lords.


    On the other hand, Jingzhou had money but their people were weak. These men would easily run the moment they see blood. So it would be hard to make elites out of them. Jiangdong and Jingzhou could easily help each other out in this area. Then there was also Liu Bei the troublemaker. They may be able to stall Yangzhou if they worked together.


    ¡°Should we lead the alliance?¡± Guo Jia¡¯s n was good but Yuzhou, Jingzhou and Jiangdong could not take on Yangzhou. They would simply get themselves annexed. If they were to ally with each other, they might stand a chance. Jingzhou had money, Jiangdong had troops and Liu Bei may be of some use even if he was useless.


    ¡°Let Liu Biao do it.¡± Liu Biao was a genuine imperial uncle unlike Liu Bei. Liu Biao was also older and had more money. So it was better to let Liu Biao do it.


    ¡°Milord. It is easy to decide between Liu Biao and Liu Bei but what about Sun Ce?¡± Xun Yu said. Liu Biao would agree to an alliance since he wanted Yangzhou dead the most. He even gave away Jiangxia to Jiangdong just to attack Yangzhou. Liu Bei wasn¡¯t a problem since he was a shameless man who goes wherever that benefits him.


    However, Sun Ce was the Little Conqueror. Asking him to ally with someone wasn¡¯t too bad if that person wasn¡¯t the man that killed his father. He only allied himself with Liu Biao previously because the man lowered himself to Jiangdong. However, Guo Jia was going to put Liu Biao on top this time.


    ¡°Then should Sun Ce lead them?¡± No one thought of having Liu Bei lead because he did not have the ability.


    ¡°In that case, Liu Biao would not agree.¡± Liu Biao looked down on and killed Sun Ce¡¯s father. He would definitely not acknowledge Sun Ce. Besides that, Liu Biao was rich. Not all rich people were arrogant idlers but usually demanded better treatment.


    ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Everyone was wracking their brains as Cao Cao frowned. When he looked over and caught Guo Jia smiling, he could not help but say unhappily.


    ¡°Fengxiao. If you already have a n, do not leave us in suspense. No need to make us think so hard!¡±


    Guo Jia did not know how to reply. He wasn¡¯t keeping the others in suspense but he was helping his Lorde to a decision. Guo Jia knew that he was going to die soon. Even though he promised to help Cao Cao conquer thend, his body would not allow it. That was why he wanted to find someone to seed him. Cao Cao had plenty of talented people but each other them have their own way of making contributions. They would not step up to seed him.


    Cheng Yu could scheme but he was too obstinate. He could not think outside the box. How was he going to surpass others this way?


    Xun You was good only at making overall ns. With him at the rear, there was no need to worry about logistics. Unfortunately, he did not have the ability to take charge.


    Xun Yu on the other hand had everything he needed to seed Guo Jia but Guo Jia did not dare to use him. This is because Xun Yu ced too much importance in the old ways. Xun Yu believed that the Emperor would forever be a Liu and not a Cao. Xun Yu was only helping Cao Cao now because he believed that Cao Cao could help pacify the Han.


    Once Cao Cao obtains thend, it was likely that Xun Yu would rebel. That was why Guo Jia could not entrust things to him. He asked all this question to train the rest in hopes that Cao Cao would not have any worries once he is gone.


    Guo Jia bitterly shook his head. ¡°Milord. If Sun Ce refuses, we can use someone else.¡±


    ¡°Someone else?¡± Xun Yu thought of something after hearing Guo Jia¡¯s words.


    ¡°If we do not have Jiangdong¡¯s troops, what good is the alliance?¡± After all, they needed Jiangdong and Jingzhou to ally with each other the most. Liu Bei was just an extra whose sole purpose was to annoy Yangzhou.


    ¡°Jiangdong must be part of the alliance but not Sun Ce.¡± Guo Jia continued.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Cao Cao¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    ¡°Milord. Do you still remember the envoy from Jiangdong that came the other day?¡± Guo Jia reminded.


    A few days ago, an envoy from Jiangdong came to give Cao Cao a congrattory gift for his wife¡¯s birthday. Such things are usually given by their own people. No one would expect Jiangdong to send an envoy all the way just for this.


    ¡°What about Jiangdong¡¯s envoy?¡±


    ¡°Milord. Do you still remember the signature on the letter?¡± Guo Jia said.


    ¡°Signature?¡± Cao Cao had already forgotten but Guo Jia remembered. Guo Jia then signaled for the letter to be brought over.


    Cao Cao then took the letter and looked for the signature. It showed that the one who wrote the letter was Sun Quan.


    ¡°Sun Quan?¡±


    ¡°This person is Sun Ce¡¯s little brother!¡± Guo Jia exined.


    ¡°Sun Ce¡¯s little brother?¡± Was there anything strange here?


    ¡°Sun Ce is not involved in this entire thing at all. ording to our spies in Jiangdong, Sun Ce did not know about this letter at all. In other words, Sun Quan sent this letter in secret!¡± Guo Jia exined. With this exnation, the others begun to understand Guo Jia¡¯s intentions.


    Since ancient times, the ones in power should be vignt against their own siblings the most. It was no difference even if the ones in Jiangdong was not the Emperor.


    ¡°The Second Lord of Jiangdong is aiming high!¡± Guo Jia said to the others. When used normally, thisment is aplement. However, it was different when applied to Sun Quan. Sun Quan had a brother in front of him as the ruler of Jiangdong. Sun Quan simply needed to be an idler at worst but here he is doing things behind his brother¡¯s back.


    ¡°Fengxiao. Are you saying¡­¡±


    ¡°We change Jiangdong¡¯s ruler.¡± Guo Jia said to Cao Cao and the others.


    ___________


    Teacher¡¯s brother. But there is no proper term for it in English so¡­This chapter is absolute hell since I need to search for the English names of various title/upations.

 Chapter 635

    <h4>Chapter 635</h4>


    A loud explosion resounded at a corner of the industrial zone.


    ¡°This is¡­!¡± Yangzhou¡¯s civil and military officials were all present. Mi Zhu, Xu Shu, Lu Su and Zhuge Liang were also present. They were all being led by Liu Ye to look at Yangzhou¡¯s secret weapon.


    Their expression was one of shock as they watch a crater form on a small hill. The wooden scarecrows used as targets could no longer be seen.


    ¡°How is it?¡± Liu Mang asked with a smile.


    ¡°A thousand and five hundred paces?¡± Lu Su said, estimating the distance towards the target. How could it still be so powerful from so far away? He had believed that the ballista was Yangzhou¡¯s greatest weapon. After all, he was captured as a result of those ballista and now that ballista had upgraded to its third generation. That being said, Lu Su realized that it does not matter what upgrades the ballista was given. Compared to this, the ballista was worthless. The ballista can only shoot up to seven hundred paces away but the cannon can shoot up to one thousand five hundred paces away.


    ¡°Hahaha! One thousand and five hundred paces away and this is only our small one thousand catty cannon!¡± Liu Mangughed.


    ¡°Two hundred gold!¡± Mi Zhu, the Minister of Revenue spoke. Naturally, he talked about money. The cannon was made out of a thousand catties worth of copper coins. This totaled up to two hundred gold.


    For therge three thousand catty cannon, it would be six hundred gold. If they want to add in the cost of the artillery shell and the gunpowder, the small cannon would cost about three hundred fifty gold at minimum while therge cannon would cost at least a thousand gold. The money would disappear so quickly that Mi Zhu felt his heart ache.


    That was why Mi Zhu initially rejected this when Liu Mang said he wanted to spend money on cannons. He thought that getting soldiers would be better. The market prices for horses were ten gold and if the transport fee is included, it would only be about thirty gold. A small cannon could buy at least dozens of horses. If you outfit the barracks with cannons, that would cost enough to form another heavy cavalry. Yet after watching this scene, Mi Zhu could not help but salivate. The scarecrows had been wearing the heavy armor made from Yangzhou. This heavy armor was priceless on the ck market as it was good looking and also strongerpared to the heavy armors from other ces.


    Yet this heavy armor could not withstand the might of the cannon. Both the wood and the armor were torn apart. If it was a person, their corpses would be tragic.


    ¡°Zifang. Are these cannons worth the several hundred gold?¡± Liu Mang asked with augh.


    ¡°It¡¯s worth it!¡± Mi Zhu said with aplicated expression. The power of the cannon was so formidable the enemy would not be able to withstand it. Yet, Mi Zhu also knew Liu Mang¡¯s ns for the future. He was nning to get at least five hundred of the small cannons and at least one hundred of therge cannons. This would total up to at least two hundred and fifty thousand gold. Where was he supposed to get all that money? Yangzhou may be rich but this is still too much. So Mi Zhu could only feel distressed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Zifang. With these cannons, would we need to fear not having enough money?¡± Liu Mang patted Mi Zhu¡¯s shoulders as he cated. With these cannons, Liu Mang could easily wipe out the other Lords and take their money. There wouldn¡¯t be anyone that could stop him.


    Liu Mang¡¯s words put Mi Zhu at ease for a little while.


    ¡°I have decided. We make one thousand small cannons and three hundredrge cannons!¡± The cannons were hot weapons. With hot weapons, Liu Mang was certain he could take over the world.


    Liu Mang¡¯s following words immediately caused Mi Zhu to turn pale and spit out blood. A doctor was quickly called over and the doctor diagnosed the Mi Zhu spat out blood from fear.


    ¡°So this thing is called a cannon¡­¡± Zhuge Liang did not seem to be as rmed as others but that was only for his outer appearance. No one noticed that he already lowered his feathered fan.


    He had never seen cannons before. He had seen catapults and even ballista before but not cannons. It had overturned what Zhuge Liang knew as normal. If cannons were used, what was the point of city walls? They would not need much. Just twenty cannons and five thousand elite soldiers. Then just keep firing at the enemy with the cannons. The soldiers would not even need to fight to make the enemies surrender.


    With these cannons, there would be no need for any borate strategies. Zhuge Liang then thought to himself. What if the enemy used cannons? He shook his head. The only option then would be to charge out of the city and fight to the death since the city defenses would be useless.


    ¡°Milord. Should¡­ should we look at the three thousand catty cannons?¡± Ma Jun was very pleased to see Yangzhou¡¯s people all startled by his masterpiece.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Liu Mang replied. Liu Mang wanted both the small andrge cannons the most. Though other firearms like guns were good, it was harder to make and not powerful enough to destroy city walls. Guns were smaller and required manufacturing required more delicate skills.


    ¡°Ready the three thousand catty cannon!¡± Liu Ye said to his subordinates and arge cannon were brought over.


    Therge cannon was three meters long and had a barrel of about a hundred and ten millimeters. A fierce lion head was engraved at the surface of the cannon. It was as though the lion was about to tear into their prey.


    ¡°Clean the barrel. Put in the gunpowder and then the cannonball!¡± All of these steps were learned from the books Liu Mang brought back.


    After everything was ready, the order to fire was given. Liu Mang and the others naturally stood far away from the cannon. They had all learned from their mistakes as no one could guarantee that this would be safe. Fortunately, they could still see clearly as the telescope had already been mass produced enough for them to have one each.


    The results did not disappoint Liu Mang. The target this time was a cement reinforced wall befitting of a small town. Yet this cement reinforced wall was also destroyed. What other wall in this ancient era could be a match for the cannon?


    ¡°Two thousand five hundred paces away?¡± It was another astonishing number. The range of the small cannon was terrifying enough. Now, it was two thousand five hundred paces. Zhuge Liang and the others did not have any words to describe this. This was like turning the immortal methods written in the book into reality.


    For the first time, Zhuge Liang rejoiced that he chosen the right lord to serve. Zhuge Liang would not know how to fight Liu Mang otherwise if Liu Mang was an enemy. This is because he had never seen such a thing before.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Liu Mangughed loudly. ¡°This is it! Make another one thousand and eight hundred of this!¡±


    ¡°Milord! You can¡¯t!¡± Mi Zhu struggled to speak. He was very rmed to hear Liu Mang¡¯s words. If Liu Mang really tried to make another one thousand eight hundred cannons, they would all die.


    ¡°Milord. Yangzhou is rich but we do not have enough money to make one thousand and eight hundred cannons!¡± Mi Zhu had thought himself a spendthrift since he bought half of Xuzhou. Even then, he only spent a hundred thousand gold.


    Yet when hepared himself with Liu Mang, Mi Zhu could be the representative of thrifty people.

 Chapter 636

    <h4>Chapter 636</h4>


    In Liu Mang¡¯s opinion, if they could make cannons, then they should just make more cannons. If any enemyes, pull out those cannons and shoot them with it. He did not believe that there were any city walls that could withstand the might of the cannons. While this is true, Liu Mang would not be able to afford it even if he plundered half of Yangzhou.


    Onerge cannon alone would cost at least nine hundred gold. It would cost even more once the gunpowder and other things were factored in. If they wanted to make over a thousandrge cannons, Yangzhou would go bankrupt. Fortunately, Mi Zhu and the others were around to stop Liu Mang.


    In the end, they reached apromise. Only a hundred and fifty of therge three thousand catty cannons would be made instead of one thousand eight hundred. That being said, it was still fifty more than the initial n of a hundred. Mi Zhu could only feel his heart ache from the additional cost of fifty thousand gold. Forparison, Sun Quan¡¯s ransom money was only ten thousand gold.


    Naturally, therge cannons could not be used by the ground troops as it was too heavy. They would need at least three horses just to move it. Instead, they would use the small cannons that could be pulled by a single horse. They would also need carriages for the cannons. These things did not need to move quickly. They simply need to be able to keep up with the army.


    Therge cannons would be ced on the walls of important cities like Wancheng and Jiangxia. Each side would have at least two cannons. These cannons would be able to strike fear in the enemy when they attack.


    For the small cannons, Liu Mang took out two hundred to form an artillery unit. This was truly a luxurious troop as they were pretty much made out of gold. Each cannon would be pulled by a horse and operated by four people. So two hundred cannons would total up to eight hundred men. On top of that, they would also be guarded by two thousand heavy infantries. The first artillery troops were formed.


    ¡°Milord. What about the remaining cannons?¡± Xu Shu asked thinking that the cannons were to be used either here or for defending the city. Therge cannons had good range but were too heavy. So putting it on the city walls was beneficial. From on top of the walls, its range would increase. Yet Liu Mang did not ce all of therge cannons onto the walls nor did he allocate all of the small cannons on troops.


    ¡°The remaining three hundred small cannons and one hundredrge cannons will be given to the navy!¡± Liu Mang said to the others.


    ¡°What?¡± Xu Shu was shocked. Why would the navy need these cannons for? Didn¡¯t they already have the ballista?


    ¡°Yuanzhi. You did not hear wrongly. These cannons were originally made for naval warfare!¡± Liu Mang then turned to Liu Ye. ¡°Ziyang. Take out that blueprint and show it to our Inner Minister. Have him give you a budget before building the ship.¡±


    It does not matter whether it was making cannons or making ships. Liu Mang could not be a dictator. That was why Xu Shu needed figure out how much money they need. Liu Mang did not want to do this not because he wanted to let his subordinates exercise more freedom. He simply did not want to be too tired.


    ¡°This warship¡­¡± Xu Shu felt like fainting as he looked at the blueprint as the amount of resources needed to build this ship was too astonishing.


    ¡°This has eleven masts?¡± Xu Shu saw that there were eleven masts on the blueprint. He estimate it to weight one thousand five hundred tons. It was also about five timesrger than Liu Mang¡¯s current ships.


    ¡°How is thisrge ship going to travel along the water?¡± Xu Shu asked.


    ¡°This ship is not for the river. This is an ocean vessel!¡± The ship Liu Mang made previously was not good enough to be an ocean vessel. Even the ones sailing it stayed close to the shore and did not dare to go too far out.


    ¡°Ocean vessel?¡± Xu Shu was confused. Why bother with the ocean? ¡°Milord. We already have enough ships!¡± To the ancient people, the ocean was an unexplored region. They should be pacifying the Central ins, not exploring ces.


    ¡°Gan Ning¡¯s ships are pretty much just row boats. How could it go out to sea? This is what I really want!¡± Liu Mang had Gan Ning dispatch people out to the ocean to look for Taiwan. However, all the ships that set sail had sunk into the ocean. Fortunately, the ocean tide pushed some of these soldiers back so they manage to learn that this ships were all sunk by the ocean waves.


    That was why Liu Mang wanted a better ship. The blueprints he gave Xu Shu was the best one he had. This was the ship the Europeans used to conquer the ocean. It had a weight of one thousand five hundred tons and was about seventy meters long.


    It was impossible for Liu Mang to copy an actual Royal Sovereign-ss warship as it was a work of art. There was also a difference in the size and number of cannons. The original had twenty 60-pound cannons, eight 30-pound cannons, thirty two 18-pound cannons and fourty four nine-pound cannons.


    Liu Mang¡¯srge cannons were only about 18 pounds while his small cannons were only about 9 pounds.


    ¡°How much would it cost to construct this ship?¡± Xu Shu asked. He did not believe that Liu Mang had not yet figured out the cost for it.


    ¡°Yuanzhi. We from the Ministry of Works have already estimated the cost. Assuming we procure our wood locally, the cost would be about eighty thousand gold.¡± Liu Ye estimated this as they had never made such arge ship before. They would definitely make mistakes which would drive the cost up. Once they have enough experience, the second one would have an estimated cost of fifty thousand gold.


    ¡°Eighty thousand gold?¡± Xu Shu already felt like killing Liu Ye and Liu Mang. Fortunately, Mi Zhu wasn¡¯t around this time or he would faint again.


    ¡°Yuanzhi. Let me tell you that once this ship is built, we would only gain profits. Do you know whatnd you can find in the South?¡±


    ¡°Nanyue!¡± Xu Shu replied. When the Qin Dynasty was about to perish, a Nanhai general, Zhao Tuo, conquered Guilin and Xiang, bing King Wu of Nanyue. In 196 BC he was recognized as the King of Nanyue by the Han Emperor in return for nominal submission. In 183 BC the two kingdoms be enemies and Zhao Tuo proimed himself Emperor Wu of Nanyue. In 179 BC, the two kingdoms were once again on peaceful terms and waster seeded by his grandson at 137 BC. In other words, Nanyue has been around for some time.


    Xu Shu knew about Nanyue because Nanyue was finally wiped out by the Han. One can even say that Jiangdong used to be part of Nanyue¡¯s territory. The Nanyue people also integrated with the Han people and became known as the Baiyue. Some of them continued down South.


    ¡°If you go South even further, you would reach a ce like the current Western region. Once we reach there, we can open up a trade route like the Silk Road. Once they serve us, we would no need to fear being short of money!¡±


    If you were to tell Xu Shu that there were riches in the South, Xu Shu would think that you were trying to deceive him. However, mentioning the Silk Road made his eyes gleam.


    On the other side of the Yumen Pass was the Western Regions. There were many small but rich nations there who would pay a fortune for silk.


    ¡°Does Milord know about the country across the ocean?¡± Xu Shu asked skeptically.


    ¡°Not really.¡± Liu Mang replied. He did not know much about the regions at Southeast Asia in that era. After all, people in that era were too busy fighting each other to learn about other ces. All the fighters were basically monkeys who can¡¯t write. How were they going to write down about other ces?


    However, Liu Mang was not discouraged. He may not know about the cultures at other ces but he knew there were benefits as the location of natural resources would not change. There was also India in the South.


    ¡°How many ships are we building?¡± Xu Shu finally asked as he realized he could not persuade Liu Mang otherwise. The only thing he could do is reduce the number of ships.


    ¡°We wouldn¡¯t have money to make more even if we wanted to!¡± Liu Mang smiled bitterly. He knew that the ships and the cannons would empty Yangzhou¡¯s savings. ¡°For now we make three ships.¡±


    Liu Mang initially nned for three ships. It just so happened to be that each ship could have a hundred small cannons and thirty threerge cannons. It would not be as powerful as the Royal Sovereign-ss warships but it was good enough in that era.


    ¡°Alright! Just three!¡± Xu Shu gritted his teeth.


    ¡°We make three to test the waters first. If it¡¯s good, then we think about making other things.¡±


    Xu Shu nodded with hear as he heard the words ¡®other things¡¯. He was afraid Liu Mang would really make other warships.


    ¡°Yuanzhi, there is no need to panic. The next thing we make would be merchant ships, not warships!¡± Liu Mang said as he showed Xu Shu the next blueprint. Xu Shu felt a sense of relief as he saw the blueprint detailing a crude and fat ship that weighed over a kiloton. However, it being ugly was alright. A merchant ship in charge of carrying things had no business looking beautiful.


    ¡°This merchant ship should cost about twenty thousand gold. Let us build three to start with.¡± Suddenly there was another extra cost of sixty thousand gold.


    Xu Shu carefully checked their inventory. Yangzhou¡¯s treasury now had less than fifty thousand gold. Fortunately they had Jiangling or they would have long gone bankrupt.

 Chapter 637

    <h4>Chapter 637</h4>


    If one does not have money, one would certainly look for money. Saving money won¡¯t find them much especially since Yangzhou was developing. They needed to make roads and expand theirnds. Naturally, the job was given to Mi Zhu. However, Mi Zhu shook his head. Yangzhou could not grow any bigger. Maintaining the current trade route was difficult enough.


    The annual tax burden was about three hundred thousand to four hundred thousand gold. That is after using up all of Mi Zhu¡¯s connections. He could not do anymore without killing the goose thatys the golden eggs.


    ¡°Since we cannot use trade routes, we will try something else!¡± Liu Mang pondered. What was the easiest way to earn money? It was war. His army was already ready and he could just attack the enemy for their riches.


    His first thought went to Jingzhou as Jingzhou was filthy rich. Capturing Jiangling gave him five hundred thousand provisions and countless weapons and armor. He also obtained tens of thousands of gold. All of these were money.


    If he captures the southern regions of Jingzhou and Xiangyang, he could easily earn millions.


    ¡°Yuanzhi. How about we attack Jingzhou?¡± Liu Mang was going crazy thinking of money. How could he not thinking of robbing his filthy rich neighbor?


    Liu Mang had thought that Xu Shu would approve. After all, Wen Pin¡¯s troops were already wiped out while Huang Zu¡¯s troops were busy guarding Changsha. Thest main force they had belonged to Cai Mao. However, Cai Mao and Liu Biao already had a falling out. It was good enough that they did not rebel but it would be unlikely for Cai Mao to help. That was why it was a good opportunity to attack Jingzhou.


    However, Xu Shu cupped his fist and shook his head. ¡°Milord. Now is definitely not the time to attack Jingzhou!¡±


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Liu Mang could not understand.


    ¡°Milord. We captured Jiangxia because the people have already moved out. Jiangxia was dispensable. Lu Xun nned the attack on Jiangling but the daughter of Jiangling¡¯s Wu Family also helped. However, if Milord attacks Jingzhou, you would not be enemies with only Liu Biao.¡±


    ¡°I would not be enemies with only Liu Biao? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You will be enemies of Jingzhou.¡± Xu Shu continued.


    ¡°Is there a difference?¡± Liu Mang could not understand. Wasn¡¯t Liu Biao the ruler of Jingzhou? Was there a difference?


    ¡°There is a big difference. Milord, what does your realm need?¡± Xu Shu asked.


    ¡°Popr sentiment? The troops?¡± Liu Mang replied feeling puzzled. He understood the need for popr sentiment. Look at Liu Bei. He has so much of it that his people kept dying for his sake.


    ¡°Yes. But Milord. Do you have enough troops and have you won the hearts of the people in Jingzhou?¡± Xu Shu nodded and asked.


    ¡°Troops? Yangzhou has at least a hundred thousand elites. Our navy is also unhindered on the Yangtze River. As for the popr sentiment, I can give the people thirty percent tax. How can Liu Biaopare to me?¡± Liu Mang replied. No other ruler dared to tax their people thirty percent as they would not have enough food for the troops. Liu Mang was not afraid as there were lots of fertilend at Yangzhou. He also has sweet potato. He did not believe that Liu Biao would treat his people better than himself.


    Xu Shu smiled bitterly and shook his head. ¡°Milord. We could have done this before as Liu Biao could not give thirty percent tax. However, that only applies to the borders. It does not apply to Xiangyang.¡± Xu Shu exined. Liu Mang could attack everywhere around Jingzhou as those ces were poor. They would be eager to be part of Yangzhou and gain the benefits of lower taxes. However, Xiangyang was the capital of Jingzhou. That is where all the rich people lived. The brothel could bring in hundreds of thousands of gold every day, much less other ces. Even the ordinary households there were rich enough. It was also the reason why Liu Pan could not recruit any soldiers there. These people were already living the good life, there was no point going to war.


    If Liu Mang attacked Xiangyang, he would make an enemy out of these people as the people were simpletons. Capturing Xiangyang meant that Xiangyang would be part of Jingzhou. However, the capital city was Shouchun. Therefore, the prices of houses in Xiangyang would drop drastically. That is assuming the houses weren¡¯t destroyed from the war. The people would not approve of Liu Mang¡¯s war. At that time, even Cai Mao¡¯s subordinates might turn to help Liu Biao push back Liu Mang.


    ¡°I can give them the usual treatment. I can even givend and houses to those thatck them!¡± Liu Mang said to Xu Shu.


    ¡°Milord. How muchnd can you give away? Jingzhou has hundreds and thousands of citizens. If you give things to the people of Xiangyang, then what about the people of Yangzhou?¡± Xu Shu asked back. The world may not be fair but when things were distributed unevenly, there would beints. On top of that, the people from Yangzhou were the ones that shared his hardships.


    ¡°Another thing is that Jingzhou has huge noble connections.¡± Xu Shu continued. Liu Mang had the moral standing when capturing Jiangxia and Jiangling. For Jiangxia, the nobles had already left as the war escted. That was why there was no obstruction.


    On the other hand, Liu Pan had wiped out the Wu Family at Jiangling. As a result, all of those that had connections with the Wu Family felt the danger. They were afraid that they were next and relocate to Changsha. As for those rted to Dong Zhi, Lu Xun had the excuse to remove them when Dong Zhi rebelled.


    Because of this, capturing Jiangling and Jiangxia was not a problem.


    However, it was different for Xiangyang. As the chaos at the Central ins escte, more and more nobles took refuge in Xiangyang. Even if Liu Mang had good rtionship with the Kuai Family and the Cai Family, they would not be able to speak up for him in this case. If Liu Mang were to attack Xiangyang, there would be a change in power. The properly distributed cake known as Xiangyang would have to be redistributed to the nobles. No one would be willing to suffer this loss so they would all unite and oppose Liu Mang.


    ¡°Then what should we do? Are you saying we let Liu Biao enjoy his life in peace? That Liu Pan is forming a new army right now!¡± Liu Mang was unhappy. It was not only Jingzhou¡¯s riches that he want. He also wanted revenge. Liu Biao had almost killed him and there was also that woman.


    ¡°Milord. I am only saying we can¡¯t attack now. It does not mean we cannot capture Xiangyang!¡± Xu Shu cated as he shook his head.


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°Milord. If we attack now, Jingzhou would just unite against us. This is unfavorable for us. Even if we manage to capture Jiangxia, we would not be able to push forward to other ces. Holding our troops back right now is the best course of action. Jingzhou is also not without its troubles. Does Milord know about Huang She and Liu Pan?¡±


    Liu Mang was familiar of these two figures as they were his enemies. ¡°What about them?¡±


    ¡°Right now, the two of them are Liu Biao¡¯s left and right arms! But these two arepletely ipatible!¡± Xu Shuughed.


    Xu Shu¡¯s words made Liu Mang ponder with furrowed brows. This would definitely be a huge joke. Though it is said that the proper way to rule was to support your two subordinates in pressuring each other so that no onees out on top, this was only after unifying thend and have no enemies. Right now, Jingzhou had problems protecting themselves and they were doing this? That is just courting death.


    ¡°Liu Biao is getting old. ording to Elder Yang¡¯s information, he would not live for much longer.¡± Yang Hong¡¯s spies at Jingzhou gathered that Liu Biao had spat out blood many times already. He looked pale and started taking other medicines like hundred year old ginseng. These things were just to prolong his life.


    ¡°While Liu Biao is around, these two can still exercise restraint. However, once Liu Biao is dead, what do you think would happen?¡±


    At that time, Huang She and Liu Pan would be hostile to each other. Liu Pan would need to be Jingzhou¡¯s ruler if he wanted Huang She¡¯s head. On the other hand, Huang She would need to support and put Liu Biao¡¯s son Liu Zong in charge if he does not want that to happen.


    The Cai Family and the Kuai Family also want Liu Zong to be in charge. However, Liu Pan was the one with military power. Liu Mang could already see what would happen once Liu Biao passes. Right now, Liu Mang simply needed to rx and allow Liu Biao¡¯s child to build up his army.


    Suddenly a guard ran in and said to Liu Mang. ¡°Reporting to Milord and Inner Minister! A Heaven¡¯s Messenger from Xudou is here!¡±

 Chapter 638

    <h4>Chapter 638</h4>


    ¡°Xudou?¡± Liu Mang and Xu Shu wondered why Cao Cao would dispatch a messenger over.


    ¡°Milord. This person does not have good intentions!¡± Xu Shu warned. Yangzhou and Xudou did not have friendly rtions even if there was no war between them.


    ¡°Regardless, the person is already here. We cannot push him away.¡± Liu Mang smiled and replied. He still respected Cao Cao as the man was formidable. If it was not because there were so many talented people or that the chaos arrived toote, Cao Cao would not have reached the end of his lifespan that early. The world could have fallen into Cao Cao¡¯s hands. If Cao Cao lived as long as Sun Quan, history would have been different. It would be to the extent where there is another great dynasty like the Qin and Han dynasties.


    Liu Mang did not have much hatred for Cao Cao as he did not have much contact with Cao Cao. Their only meeting was when Yangcheng was being sieged. Liu Mang had also identally offended Cao Cao as he joked too much.


    After that, Yangzhou and Xudou helped each other achieve victory. Liu Mang sent a letter to Cao Cao informing him about Yuan Shao¡¯s provisions. This allowed Cao Cao to obtain victory at Guandu. Liu Mang did this because he was afraid history would change. If Cao Cao were to lose, no one would be able to stop Yuan Shao. In return, Cao Cao provided Liu Mang with provisions at a critical moment when Liu Bei and Zhang Xiu attacked.


    As a result, they were in a situation where both sides owed each other. The only real conflict Yangzhou had with Xudou was when they Yangzhou attacked Yuzhou. Though they failed to wipe out Liu Bei, the man was pretty much on death¡¯s door.


    ¡°Let the Heaven¡¯s Messenger in!¡± Liu Mang ordered and allowed Cao Cao¡¯s envoy to enter.


    ¡°Understood.¡± The guard next to him nodded and went out. Soon, three new faces were brought in.


    Leading them was a man wearing clothes for officials of the Han. He had an arrogant expression and walked in withrge strides, as though he owned the ce.


    ¡°Which one here is Liu Mang Liu Hanyang! Quickly kneel and greet Heaven¡¯s Messenger!¡± The man yelled loudly.


    ¡°Impudent!¡± Guan Hai immediately red. Liu Mang was the King of Shu and the Lord of Yangzhou. Asking him to kneel was pretty much courting death. ¡°Do you know who our Lord is?¡±


    ¡°So what? Meeting with the Heaven¡¯s Messenger is like meeting His Majesty the Emperor! Do you all dare to stand when His Majesty has a decree?¡± The arrogant man replied. ¡°Could it be that the host here wants to rebel?¡± The arrogant man provoked threateningly. Kneel or be treated like rebels.


    It was true that people needed to kneel when receiving a decree. In fact, they were also supposed to bath before receiving the decree. However, that was when the Han Dynasty was flourishing. During these troubled times, the Emperor had no power at all. He was simply Cao Cao¡¯s puppet. Cao Cao himself was also a feudal vassal like Liu Mang. Yet, the subordinate of Cao Cao¡¯s puppet was asking Liu Mang to kneel. That was simply asking to die.


    Guan Hai was about to act angrily but he was stopped by Liu Mang. If Guan Hai were to attack Cao Cao¡¯s messenger, it would reflect on Liu Mang and Yangzhou. Liu Mang would be considered intolerant and Yangzhou would gain the reputation of being unreasonable.


    ¡°Hm? Since when was Cao Cao¡¯s messenger no longer an eunuch?¡± Liu Mang looked skeptical as he asked Xu Shu.


    Xu Shu initially wanted to advise Liu Mang not to punish Cao Cao¡¯s messenger. Even if the Han¡¯s prestige was declining, people still abided to it. On top of that, Liu Mang¡¯s surname was also Liu so anything Liu Mang did would simply backfire. It was better to endure now and then arrange for an ident to happen on the way back to the Emperor.


    Yet, when Xu Shu saw Liu Mang¡¯s indifference, he could not help but smile. His Lord has be so mature.


    Liu Mang¡¯s words also had ss. This Heaven¡¯s Messenger came from Xudou which mean his master was Cao Cao. However, only the Emperor could use court eunuchs. In other words, if the Heaven¡¯s Messenger im to be here as Cao Cao¡¯s subordinate, Liu Mang did not need to pay respect. After all, Liu Mang had higher position. On the other hand, if the Heaven¡¯s Messenger imed to be dispatched by the Emperor, then this man was a castrate. Besides that, this would also sow discord between Cao Cao and the Emperor. How could this man say he was the Emperor¡¯s person if he did things under Cao Cao¡¯s orders?


    ¡°Milord. The person Cao Cao uses is naturally a man. Only His Majesty can use eunuchs!¡± Xu Shu added in ordance to Liu Mang¡¯s y. ¡°Are you sent by Cao Cao or His Majesty?¡± Xu Shu then cupped his fist at the Heaven¡¯s Messenger.


    In fact Xudou did not have many court eunuchs left due to the corruption. They lost their authority but they still had strength. So the eunuchs were all made into servants that wait upon their master. They no longer had any important jobs and would not even be made to send messages.


    ¡°You!¡± The Heaven¡¯s Messenger was not an idiot so he understood the implications since he was Cao Cao¡¯s subordinate. His job was to deliver Cao Cao¡¯s letter and undermine Liu Mang¡¯s prestige.


    ¡°This subordinate is dispatched by Cao Sikong to deliver a decree!¡± The Heaven¡¯s Messenger replied calmly.


    ¡°Oh. So you were Cao Mengde¡¯s subordinate, not His Majesty¡¯s subordinate.¡± Liu Mang nodded. Of course the Heaven¡¯s Messenger was Cao Cao¡¯s subordinate. The Emperor had no power left. He would even lose his position soon. Once Cao Cao obtains the North, he could easily make himself Emperor.


    Originally, there was still the Dong Family and the Wan Family that helps the Han Emperor handle matters. Unfortunately, the troublemaking Liu Bei wiped them out so that Cao Cao would help him deal with Liu Mang. Others learn from this by not bing the Emperor¡¯s subordinate.


    ¡°It does not matter if I am His Majesty¡¯s subordinate or Cao Sikong¡¯s subordinate, it is a fact that Cao Sikong holds power on behalf of His Majesty to guard thend. Now, His Majesty has a decree. Liu Mang Liu Hanyang! Are you still not going to kneel?¡±


    ¡°Oh. His Majesty¡¯s decree. In that case, I, Liu Mang Liu Hanyang kneels¡­¡± Liu Mang moved as though he was going to kneel. The man was immediately pleased. Liu Mang was the King of Shu but even he had to kneel to an Imperial edict. Once he returns, Cao Sikong would definitely appreciate this. Yet, before the Heaven¡¯s Messenger could smile, he was kicked instead.


    ¡°Kneel your grandmother! An insignificant dog of Cao Cao¡¯s dares to ask me to kneel? You must be tired of living! Even Cao Cao has to be respectful to me and address me as Your Highness yet you dare act like a dog in this hall? How about you take a look at where you are!¡± Liu Mang was still sour that he could not attack Jingzhou. His resentment did not even clear and now this stupid messenger showed himself.


    ¡°Milord! That was a good kick!¡± Guan Hai shouted while Zhou Cang simplyughed.


    ¡°Liu Mang Liu Hanyang! How dare you treat the Heaven¡¯s Messenger this way! I will definitely go back and report this to His Majesty! You showed no respect to me and refused to kneel when receiving an Imperial edict!¡±


    ¡°Haha. This King will say it inly for you to understand!¡± Liu Mang said as he watched the man struggle under his feet. ¡°The first is that you are Cao Cao¡¯s subordinate, not His Majesty¡¯s subordinate. Cao Cao has to show courtesy even when he meets me. A dog like you should just learn from your master! The second is¡­ Haha. You say you have an Imperial edict?¡±


    ¡°Of course! Even if you don¡¯t receive it, you even dare to beat me up! You are definitely plotting a rebellion!¡±


    ¡°Let us not talk about whether the Imperial edict is real. Even if it is real, hmph! Did no one tell you my title? I am not only the King of Shu! I am also a Sage King! I don¡¯t need to kneel when I meet His Majesty. I don¡¯t even need to greet you when receiving an Imperial edict! Now you know why I hit you?¡± Liu Mang asked as he kicked the man another time.

 Chapter 639

    <h4>Chapter 639</h4>


    Liu Mang continued to beat up the messenger until Xu Shu tried to stop him.


    ¡°Milord. Don¡¯t hit him anymore!¡±


    ¡°Inner Minister. There is no need to be anxious. Just beat him up! Cao Cao is not a good person and this is a nobody. There is no need for Yangzhou to fear him!¡± Guan Hai said as he stopped Xu Shu. They still had not retaliated from when Xudou dispatched troops to Yuzhou.


    ¡°That¡¯s not it!¡± Xu Shu also did not want to stop Liu Mang. However, if he were to continue, the Heaven¡¯s Messenger would really ascend to heaven.


    ¡°Phew.¡± Liu Mang took a deep breath after venting his anger.


    ¡°You! You!¡± The messenger said while his face was covered in blood and snivel.


    ¡°Why? Do you still want to get beaten up?¡± Liu Mang asked. The messenger trembled with fear before fainting.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Liu Mang furrowed his brows. He was also afraid that he killed the man. Though he did not fear Cao Cao, he might provoke a war if he did not give Cao Cao any face.


    Fortunately, Zhou Cang went over and checked to find that the man was still alive.


    ¡°Well then. How about you tell us why Cao Cao is sending us a letter?¡± Liu Mang turned to the messenger¡¯s assistant and asked with a smile. To that man, this looked like the smile of a demon.


    The trembling assistant picked up the red letter from the floor. As the Han¡¯s color of prosperity was red, the important things aside from the Emperor¡¯s clothes were also red.


    ¡°Ac¡­ ept the Mandate of Heaven. The Emperor says that¡­¡± The assistant spoke until he finished reading the Imperial edict.


    ¡°I got promoted?¡± Liu Mang asked. His title of East General (General that Suppresses the East) is gone. And he was now a General of Agile Cavalry. His own father-inw became a Bulwark General. Both titles were of very high rank. The next rank would be the title of Grand General.


    ¡°Since when did Cao Cao be so good?¡± Liu Mang was skeptical and started to feel a little guilty towards the Heaven¡¯s Messenger since he got beaten up for delivering a promotion letter. Even Liu Mang should not repay favors with violence. Just as Liu Mang was about to misunderstand, Xu Shu turned gloomy.


    ¡°Men! Come and send these men away to take a rest!¡± Xu Shu took matters into his own hands and called for the guards. Soon the guards took away the two men.


    ¡°Yuanzhi. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Liu Mang noticed that Xu Shu was gloomy.


    Xu Shu gritted his teeth and eximed. ¡°This was a good scheme. They secretly put you down as they raise you up. Now Yangzhou does not have any righteousness.¡±


    ¡°Yuanzhi. What do you mean? Did Cao Cao give me a promotion to reconcile?¡± Liu Mang asked. To him, righteousness was no match for strength. So he did not understand these things.


    ¡°Milord. Cao Cao has no intentions of reconciling with Yangzhou. In fact, he wants to ruin our army¡¯s ns.¡± Xu Shu exined.


    ¡°Milord. As a East General, you may not have a high position but you have authority to manage Jingchu and Shu River. That is why we have righteousness when we go on expeditions. Even Liu Biao can be considered your subordinate. However, it is different if you are a General of Agile Cavalry. Cao Cao intends on making you a Marquis of Champion!¡±


    The most outstanding General of Agile Cavalry was Emperor Wu¡¯s subordinate, Huo Qubing. Huo Qubing helped the Emperor defeat the Xiongnu. Huo Qibing was a very distinguished general with lots of authority.


    The General of Agile Cavalry position was introduced for Huo Qubing as he could not gain any more promotions. Emperor Wu initially to take away Huo Qubing¡¯s military power by giving him an official position yet he could not do that as Huo Qubing had already done so much for the Emperor. There were also remnants of Xiongnu left. That was how the Huo Qubing became General of Agile Cavalry.


    This position sounded very awe inspiring. It truly was so during Emperor Wu¡¯s reign but it was also deceptive. The point here is that this held no military authority. Though he would be called a general, there would be no soldiers and his job would be to apany the Emperor. In other words, he is just the chief of the Imperial bodyguards.


    That was why it was a joke that Liu Mang received this position.


    ¡°What about Bulwark General?¡± Liu Mang furrowed his brows.


    ¡°Hmph! It would be good if it was under Cao Cao! It can be said that he could be the deputymander of the Cao Army! But do you think Marquis Wen would be Cao Cao¡¯s subordinate? Without his position as Lord of Yangzhou, he would not even have the right to attack Jiangdong!¡±


    Without this position, Liu Mang could not attack one because nobody cares about his circumstances. The same will apply to Lu Bu since the most prosperous area in Jiangdong was around Yangzhou. Other ces were like thend of savages.


    Cao Cao¡¯s strategy was good. The Imperial edict immediately caused Yangzhou to be unable to attack others.


    ¡°Inner Minister. We have already interrogated him.¡± The report came after Xu Shu finished exining about the Imperial edict to Liu Mang. ¡°This is his statement.¡± Xu Shu¡¯s subordinate said as he gave a letter dyed in blood to Xu Shu.


    Xu Shu read it. The more he read, the more his brows furrowed. ¡°As expected of Guo Fengxiao. Truly deserving of his reputation!¡±


    ¡°Milord. This is the assistant messenger¡¯s statement.¡± Xu Shu said to Liu Mang.


    ¡°Assistant messenger?¡± Liu Mang muttered as he took the letter. Written in it was the name of the messenger, their position in the Cao Army, and Cao Cao¡¯s instructions. Liu Mang sighed at Xu Shu¡¯s effectiveness. It was clear that this statement was not given by the assistant messenger¡¯s own initiative. Xu Shu must have done something.


    In actual fact, Liu Mang himself was the one who contributed the most in getting the man¡¯s confession. Him beating up the Heaven¡¯s Messenger till unconsciousness helped make this assistant more cooperative. He spoke easily to preserve his own life.


    ¡°Have Sun Ce ally himself with Liu Biao?¡± Liu Mang was astonished as his previous position of East General was given to Liu Biao by Cao Cao. Meanwhile, Jiangdong has the position of East Expedition General even though Sun Ce was not the Lord of Yangzhou.


    Normally, the East Expedition General was the subordinate of the East General. So it was like Cao Cao attempting to make the two allies.


    ¡°But will Sun Ce agree?¡± Liu Mang could not understand. Sun Ce and Liu Biao were mortal enemies yet Cao Cao was relying on official titles to get the two to be allies?


    Though people said that benefits there were no eternal enemies, only eternal benefits. This was different for Sun Ce. He conquered his ownnds and conducted himself honestly. On top of that, it was Liu Biao who killed his father. So Sun Ce was someone willing to surrender to anybody except Liu Biao.


    ¡°If Sun Ce would not agree, he would not have his brother congratte Cao Cao¡¯s wife.¡± Xu Shu exined. He did not know much about Sun Ce as he had been busy with Yangzhou¡¯s affairs and their enemy was Liu Bei. Lu Bu and Chen Gong were the ones dealing with Sun Ce. If Chen Gong was here, he would tell Liu Mang that Sun Ce would definitely not ally himself with Liu Biao.


    ¡°His brother? Sun Quan?¡± Liu Mang suddenly remembered.


    ¡°Yes. The assistant messenger said that Jiangdong¡¯s Second Lord, Sun Quan, had given thedy a congrattory gift.¡± Xu Shu said. How else could this have happened if Sun Ce did not allow it?


    ¡°No!¡± Liu Mang shook his head. Something was wrong. If Sun Ce wanted to be friendly with Cao Cao, why would he borrow his brother¡¯s name?


    ¡°Milord. There is no time to waste. We should attack Jiangdong immediately!¡± Xu Shu said to Liu Mang. Cao Cao making Liu Biao the East General was not a problem since Yangzhou did not want to attack Jingzhou yet. However, it was different in Jiangdong¡¯s case.


    Jiangdong had lots of soldiers while Jingzhou is rich. The two cannot be allowed to form an alliance. They had to attack before the messengers reached Jiangdong. Once Jiangdong has fallen, Jingzhou would not be able to ally with anyone.


    ¡°Something is wrong! Yuanzhi, let us wait first!¡± Liu Mang shook his head.


    ¡°Milord, we cannot wait any longer. Kongming spent a lot of effort to sink Jiangdong¡¯s navy. If we wait any longer, it would be difficult to deal with Jiangdong!¡± Xu Shu advised. They haven¡¯t attacked Jiangdong yet because the ce was poor. Even if they win, they would not gain much profits. Besides that, Lu Xun and Zhuge Liang were using the troops to seize the prosperous Jiangling.


    Jiangdong was on death¡¯s door. Even if they wanted to recruit more troops, they did not have the money. Besides that, Jiangdong¡¯s every battle against Yangzhou only met with defeat so they were unable to make ends meet.


    So Jiangdong would not be able to recruit troops. However, it was a different story if Jingzhou allied themselves with Jiangdong. With Jingzhou¡¯s wealth, Jiangdong would be able to arm eighty thousand men. Since Jiangdong¡¯s people were all formidable, they could easily form elites with them and create a war of attrition.


    Liu Mang was also hesitating on whether he wanted to attack Jiangdong or not because it was poor. Capturing it would only cause Liu Mang to lose money. It may also cause problems with Yangzhou¡¯s shipbuilding n. He did not want to use troops against Jiangdong and wanted to force Jiangdong to surrender instead.


    Jiangdong was poor while Jingzhou was rich enough to eat their fill even after defeat. However, Sun Ce was someone who willingly used food money to go to war so getting defeated was fatal. Liu Mang would not need to attack for the nobles and the citizens to push Sun Ce off. With Yangzhou¡¯s business flourishing because of the cement and their armors, the money from Jiangdong flowed into Yangzhou, exhausting them even more. If one were to push Jiangdong even further, they may fight like a cornered rat. Liu Mang did not want to waste the lives of his elites like this.


    ¡°Zhou Cang!¡± Liu Mang suddenly turned to Zhou Cang. ¡°Go and call Minister Lu!¡±


    ¡°Zijing?¡± Xu Shu was confused.


    ¡°Understood!¡± Zhou Cang epted the order and soon, Lu Su was brought over.


    ¡°Lu Su greets the Lord!¡± Lu Su thought it was strange to be called sote at night. He was about to sleep when Zhou Cang called.


    ¡°Zijing. What do you know about Sun Quan?¡± Liu Mang immediately asked.


    ¡°The Second Lord?¡± Lu Su did not know why he was asked this at this hour and subconsciously called Sun Quan that way.


    ¡°Milord. This servant is now the Lord¡¯s subordinate! This servant will not miss the old Master!¡± Lu Su cupped his fist and replied, thinking that Liu Mang suspected him due to his previous conection.


    ¡°Milord. This servant is incapable, please remove him from his position as Minister of Appointments.¡± Lu Su added. While he wanted to show his talents in this era, being called thiste at night showed that Liu Mang suspected him.


    ¡°Remove you from your position?¡± Liu Mang smiled bitterly and shook his head. ¡°Zijing. What nonsense are you talking about? If you leave, where will I find another talented and honest person to rece you?¡±


    ¡°Is this not Milord¡¯s intentions for summoning me sote at night?¡± Lu Su asked skeptically.


    Liu Mang then realized that Lu Su had misunderstood him because he had asked about Lu Su¡¯s old master, Sun Quan. If Liu Mang had asked about Sun Ce instead, Lu Su would not havee to his misunderstanding.


    ¡°I just want to ask you about Sun Quan to know more about the Second Lord of Jiangdong!¡± Liu Mang exined.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Zijing. Our Lord only uses people he does not suspect and will not suspect the ones he uses.¡± Xu Shu also added with a smile.


    ¡°I know him like I know myself.¡± Lu Su said to describe his understanding of Sun Quan. Lu Su understood Sun Quan the most. In fact, he might know Sun Quan more than Sun Quan knows himself as Lu Su was an outsider who could see things clearer. The two of them had hit it off the first time they met.


    All of Sun Quan¡¯s actions in Jiangdong was met with approval by Lu Su. This is because Sun Quan possessed the qualities of a good Lord. He could make friends with the nobles, he could make ns, and even understand militaryw. He was also handsome.


    However, Lu Su never expected that having an excellent brother on top would cause Sun Quan to lose his wisdom. Sun Quan was unable to see what his brother did for him and the Sun Family. All he saw was that his brother was in front of him, blocking his brilliance.


    At the battle of Linhuai, Lu Su could have won or at the very least fought the battle to a draw. However, Sun Quan was shortsighted. In order to obtain military power from Ling Cao and Lu Meng and be independent, he tried to prove himself and ignored Lu Su¡¯s advice. As a result, he was captured.


    One of the reasons Lu Su defected was because of Sun Quan. In order to live, he only thought of himself and did not concern himself with Lu Su. This caused Lu Su to be discouraged.


    ¡°Does Sun Quan have big ambitions?¡± Liu Mang asked.


    ¡°The Second Lord!¡± Lu Su originally did not want to say this. Sun Quan was just a subject in Jiangdong. His brother was the Lord of Jiangdong. He would not achieve anything with big ambitions unless his brother is dead. Yet, when Lu Su looked at Liu Mang, he could only nod and say. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Zijing. Did you know that Jiangdong¡¯s ruler, Sun Ce, had unexpectedly sent a letter to Cao Cao, pleading for Cao Cao to help him form an alliance with Jingzhou. Allowing Liu Biao to be lead the attack on Yangzhou.¡± Liu Mang said to Lu Su.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Lu Su immediately replied. ¡°Milord. From where did you get this information? Sun Ce would definitely not ally himself with Jingzhou!¡± Lu Su understood Sun Ce¡¯s character. With Sun Ce¡¯s character, restraining himself from killing Liu Biao was the best he could do. Pleading to Cao Cao and allowing Liu Biao to take the lead? Not possible.


    If Sun Ce was defeated and surrendered to Yangzhou, he could still take revenge on Liu Biao. On the other hand, if he were to ally himself under Liu Biao, he would remain Liu Biao¡¯s subject for as long as Yangzhou is not defeated. How could Sun Ce be willing to serve his father¡¯s killer? How would he face his father in the afterlife? His entire foundation and achievements was made for his family and to take revenge for his father. It was simply not possible for him to set aside his hatred and ally himself with his mortal enemy. Where would he put his face?


    ¡°If it is not Jiangdong¡¯s Little Conqueror, then who can order the Second Lord, Sun Quan, to go to Xudou and congratted Cao Cao¡¯s wife?¡± Liu Mang asked with a smile.


    ¡°Of course that is¡­¡± Lu Su was about to reply and then paused as though thinking about something. He then smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Milord. There is no need to test me about this.¡±


    ¡°It must be Sun Quan himself that did this.¡± Liu Mang helped Lu Su give an answer. The only other person that could move Sun Quan was Sun Quan himself.


    Since this was Sun Quan¡¯s own arbitrary action, then the question would be Sun Quan¡¯s motives. The fact that he had high ambitions only made him suspicious.


    ¡°Could it be¡­?¡± Lu Su¡¯s eyes grew wide. ¡°Second Lord. Do you really intend to do that?¡±


    ¡°Guo Jia Guo Fengxiao! I should have anticipated this!¡± Liu Mang mumbled to himself.


    ¡°Milord. Why do you know that Sun Quan was doing things behind his brother¡¯s back?¡± Xu Shu asked.


    ¡°Haha. It is not that I have great foresight. It is Cao Sikong¡¯s trusted advisor that gave me this information!¡± Liu Mang replied.


    ¡°Cao Cao¡¯s trusted advisor? Guo Jia Guo Fengxiao?¡± Xu Shu was confused. Guo Jia clearly wanted Liu Mang dead so why would he give Liu Mang information?


    ¡°That is because Guo Jia has evaluated Sun Ce before.¡± Liu Mang replied. Xu Shu and Lu Su listened attentively. ¡°Sun Ce is overconfident and unprepared. He may have thousands of troops but he conquered the Central ins alone. If he encounters assassins, he would have to deal with them by himself. He will eventually die at the hands ofmon men.¡±


    Xu Shu and Lu Su¡¯s eyes grew wide upon hearing this. ¡°Assassinate Sun Ce?¡± Xu Shu and Lu Su exchanged a nce as they acknowledged Guo Jia¡¯s skills for being able to see what others could not. Even if the others could tell that Sun Ce had a lot of self-confidence, no one would have thought of assassins because of Sun Ce¡¯s strength.


    Many would not entertain the thought of assassinating Sun Ce but they forgot that even good swimmers can drown from carelessness. All those that cannot fight could simply bring guards with them. A person that could fight would not care because they were confident in their own skills.


    ¡°Congrattions Milord! Jiangdong now belongs to you!¡± Lu Su cupped his fist while shaking his head.


    ¡°Zijing. Are you not happy?¡±


    ¡°I am both happy and unhappy.¡± Lu Su shook his head. He was happy because he could return home when Jiangdong surrenders. At the same time, he was unhappy because the one involved was his good friend. If it wasn¡¯t because of the war, he and Sun Quan would have been inseparable.


    ***


    Jiangdong¡¯s capital Jianye, was its economic center. Yet it was deste. Few people walked the streets while the rest had nk expressions.


    There were also many in mourning as ultimately, Jiangdong was defeated at the Yangtze River despite it being their strongest area. An army of seventy thousand was wiped out. This also meant that seventy thousand families lost a family member. Such is the cruelty of war.


    ¡°Milord. That is enough.¡± At the Wu residence, Lu Meng was advising Sun Ce from drinking more wine.


    ¡°Lu Meng! Get out of the way. Don¡¯t stop me from drinking!¡± Sun Ce responded.


    Lu Men¡¯s subordinates were all old and weak. The strong ones had already perished at the Yangtze River. The long river was filled with burnt corpses. The smell reaching all the way downstream. What was the point of reserve troops now? So Lu Meng simply returned to the city and took up the post of a bodyguard.


    He initially thought that Sun Ce would be able to pull himself together and build a new army. Yet Sun Ce simply got himself drunk every day.


    ¡°Milord. You must not drink anymore!¡± Lu Meng said bitterly. The jugs of wine had already piled up to a mountain. ¡°Milord. The army is waiting for you to recruit more troops and prepare for war!¡±


    ¡°Army? What army? Does Jiangdong still have twenty thousand men?¡± Sun Ce said self mockingly. At its prime, Jiangdong had ny thousand elite troops and countless more inferior ones. Yet now it was a luxury to even find twenty thousand men. Sun Quan lost twenty thousand. Jiang Qin lost thirty thousand and Sun Ce himself lost hundreds of thousands, including his foundation.


    ¡°Milord. We can still recruit more!¡± Lu Meng persuaded.


    ¡°Recruit? Hahaha. Recruit with what?¡± Sun Ce said bitterly. If they wanted to recruit more troops, they needed money and provisions. However, Jiangdong¡¯s treasury was empty. Most of their wealth had gone to Jiujiang and yet Jiujiang now belonged to Yangzhou. He could not even afford to pay militarypensation for the dead.


    ¡°We can collect funds from the nobles!¡± Lu Meng continued.


    ¡°Haha! Them?¡± Sun Ce sneered. ¡°These nobles wish I died so that they can find another to serve!¡± Jiangdong¡¯s nobles also no longer want to fight as they were now broke. They initially thought of dividing Yangzhou up but never expected this oue. The nobles did not want to die with Sun Ce so it was unlikely for them to provide Sun Ce with more money.


    ¡°Milord! Stop drinking!¡± Lu Meng did not know how to persuade Sun Ce and could only try to prevent Sun Ce from drinking. He wanted to seize the wine from Sun Ce.


    ¡°Lu Meng! You dare!¡± Sun Ce red. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to let me drink, then get lost!¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Lu Meng felt resentful but still refused to abandon his Lord. Lu Meng was pretty much raised by Sun Ce so he was also grateful to Sun Ce.


    ¡°Lu Meng. Let him drink.¡± A calm voice resounded while Lu Meng was feeling troubled.


    Lu Meng became overjoyed as he recognized the owner of that voice.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Sun Ce furrowed his brows.


    ¡°Grand Governor!¡± Lu Meng cupped his fist and yelled. ¡°Come and persuade the Lord!¡±


    The man that arrived was Zhou Yu. Originally, he should have gone to the Qiao Family to marry a wife as agreed. He even sent over the betrothal gift already. Yet no one was in the mood for marriage now since the streets of Jianye was filled with people mourning the dead. Lu Meng thought that Zhou Yu would persuade Sun Ce to stop drinking but instead, he simply sat on the ground and opened another bottle.


    ¡°Good wine!¡± Zhou Yu shouted after drinking a cup.


    ¡°Now that¡¯s better!¡± Sun Ce had thought that Zhou Yu would stop him but instead, Zhou Yu was apanying him.


    ¡°Come! Lu Meng, you sit down too! Let us drink together!¡± Zhou Yu invited. Lu Meng gritted his teeth and sat down.


    ¡°Come let us drink a cup together! Tonight, we will not go home until drunk!¡±


    ¡°Yes! How could men not drink? Today, we shall drink to send off the Lord!¡± Zhou Yu suddenly said to Sun Ce and Lu Meng.


    ¡°Send off?¡± Lu Meng was shocked. Even Sun Ce stopped drinking.


    ¡°Yes. We send off the Lord and afterwards, Jiangdong would be without a Lord. From now onwards, you, the Lord and I, the subject will go separate ways. From today onwards, our friendship will end!¡± The more Zhou Yu spoke, the darker Sun Ce¡¯s expression became. He even put down his cup.


    ¡°Come! Let¡¯s drink!¡±


    At that moment, the bottle of wine fell to the ground with a resounding ng.

 Chapter 640

    <h4>Chapter 640</h4>


    ¡°How is my brother right now? Is he still drinking?¡± Sun Quan asked indifferently as he raised his cup of tea.


    ¡°Yes, the Elder Lord is still drinking.¡± Sun Quan¡¯s servant responded.


    Sun Quan liked this servant as she knew how to speak. Others addressed Sun Ce as their Lord but this servant called Sun Ce as the eldest son. Sun Quan feltfortable hearing this as Sun Ce was addressed as his brother and not his superior, or the head of the household while Sun Quan himself was only a subordinate.


    ¡°The Grand Governor also came.¡± The servant continued.


    ¡°The Grand Governor? Why did hee?¡± Sun Quan furrowed his brows. Sun Quan feared Zhou Yu. He could afford to not pay attention to his brother Sun Ce but he was forced to be vignt towards Zhou Yu.


    ¡°He apanied your brother in drinking.¡± The servant said.


    ¡°He only drank?¡± Sun Quan asked.


    ¡°This servant does not know.¡± The servant shook her head. As a servant, she can only take a look when bringing the wine over but would not be able to stay and observe everything.


    ¡°Forget it. You can leave now.¡± Sun Quan waved his hand. ¡°Go to the treasury and say it is my orders. Then take ten gold for yourself.¡±


    Ads by PubFuture ¡°Thank you, Second Lord!¡±


    Sun Quan watched his servant leave and mumbled to himself. ¡°Brother. It is not that I want to snatch your position. However, you are no longer worthy of it.¡±


    ¡°Where is Xudou¡¯s envoy? I want to see him!¡± Sun Quan turned to his trusted subordinate.


    ¡°He is waiting for you at the West Wing.¡±


    ¡°Remember not to divulge the fact that I meet with people from Xudou to others.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    **


    Liu Mang was having a veryfortable time at Yangzhou. Two of his wives were having their menstrual period while one more decided to spare him. As a result, Liu Mang was very energetic. He had enough energy to respond to Lady Zou.


    Lu Bu also came to Yangzhou with Lady Yan and Lady Ren to visit his daughter. They had probably taught her something since she looked at Liu Mang and blushed.


    ¡°Has Liu Biao¡¯s money arrived?¡± Liu Mang asked Mi Zhu.


    Though Liu Mang did not attack Jingzhou, it does not mean that he could not obtain their money. Yangzhou adopted a position as though they were about to attack Jingzhou, causing those in Jingzhou to be extremely worried.


    That being said, they too knew that Liu Mang himself was unlikely to attack as he would not want to enter a life and death struggle. Unfortunately, Lu Bu was famous for his short temper and would definitely attack anyone that displeases him.


    Lu Bu almost made Cao Cao lose all his possessions because Cao Cao displeased him. Liu Bei displeased Lu Bu and was now struggling on death¡¯s door at Runan. Sun Ce displeased Lu Bu and lost Lujiang.


    In other words, no one can stop Lu BU if he was angry. This was the main reason everyone in Jingzhou was anxious.


    ¡°We have already dispatched an envoy. There is no need for Milord to worry. As for the money, it is probably still being transported on the Yangtze River.¡± It was fortunate that Yangzhou dispatched an envoy to let Liu Biao feel at peace.


    The envoy dispatched was Yang Hong as the man had diplomatic skill and a connection to Kuai Liang. He was also acquainted with many nobles in Jingzhou.


    Yang Hong was Yuan Shu¡¯s subordinate and Yuan Shu¡¯s Family was many generations old. It can be said that most nobles originated from the Yuan Family. Though Yuan Shu was dead the connection was still there. Yang Hong himself was like a boss amongst these lesser nobles. As a result, Yang Hong¡¯s arrival was weed by many nobles.


    ¡°How dare you not kneel in front of me?¡± Liu Pan scolded


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Yang Hongughed and asked.


    ¡°I am Liu Pan. I am the Military Advisor of Jingzhou!¡± Liu Pan red.


    ¡°Oh. So it is the Military Advisor. It seems that you are the Lord of this ce instead of Lord Liu Biao. This Yang Hong greets you.¡± Yang Hong said as he knelt.


    Liu Pan quickly stopped Yang Hong from kneeling. If Yang Hong were to kneel now, Liu Biao would lose face. People would say that Liu Pan was the one in charge causing Liu Biao to be resentful.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, General?¡± Yang Hong pretend to be puzzled. ¡°Are you not the one in charge?¡±


    Ads by PubFuture


    ¡°No, no. My father is the one in charge. You should be kneeling to my father!¡± Liu Pan said with a blush.


    ¡°Oh. So the Lord is still Lord Liu Biao. I thought that he had already abdicated!¡± Yang Hong added, causing Liu Pan¡¯s face to turn red.


    ¡°Not yet but someone wished it was so!¡± Huang She said in an usatory tone.


    ¡°Huang She!¡± Liu Pan said angrily.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Liu Biao furrowed his brows. He was in such poor health that furrowing his brows took a lot of energy. Yet his subordinates refused to let him feel relieved. Wasn¡¯t it a joke for their own people to be making such a ruckus?


    ¡°Why is Master Yang Hong visiting Jingzhou?¡± Liu Biao asked, interrupting Yang Hong from watching a y.


    ¡°For no other reason than to fetch Milord¡¯s belongings.¡± No longer having any drama to watch, Yang Hong cupped his fist at Liu Biao while speaking of his motives.


    ¡°Your Lord¡¯s belongings?¡± Liu Biao furrowed his brows. ¡°As far as I know, His Highness the King of Shu did not leave anything behind.¡±


    ¡°Milord departed in a hurry so he left a lot of things behind such as the residence, the gold and jewelries in that residence, and also his fine steed!¡± Yang Hong spoke in detail.


    ¡°How shameless! That residence is only a temporary residence my father had given that Liu Mang! All that gold in it also belongs to my father! And what fine steed are you talking about? Even if there was one, it belongs to Jingzhou! That man only came with three servants!¡± Liu Pan advanced and said coldly.


    ¡°Wrong. That residence was given to Milord by the Lord of Jingzhou. So the residence is already his. All the gold and jewelry there was given by Jingzhou¡¯s civil and military officials as a way of hospitality. There is also the betrothal gift the Lord of the Kuai Family gave him. How could Milord from the bride¡¯s family not take it back? As for the steed, did it die? Or perhaps someone privately imed it for himself? Even if you take it, it is not important. I just need to be informed.¡± Yang Hong continued to speak.


    ¡°Who took your fine steed? Don¡¯t nder us!¡± One military officer could not help but stand up.


    ¡°If no one took it then it should still be at the residence.¡± Yang Hong simply replied to the officer. It immediately became that there was a horse.


    ¡°I had indeed given that residence to Liu Mang. Since he want it, then he can have it. Since he cannot take the house with him, let us just exchange it for gold.¡± Liu Biao waved his hand. That residence was at the prime area of Xiangyang but it was only worth a thousand gold at most. Might as well give it to Liu Mang.


    ¡°Many thanks, Lord Liu Biao. Thatnd should be sold at market price. Sincend is extremely expensive in that area, how about one thousand five hundred gold?¡± Yang Hong asked with a smile.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Liu Biao nodded. That amount of gold was considered cheap.


    ¡°How about we exchange the jewelry to gold as well? Otherwise transporting it would be hard.¡±


    ¡°Also permissible.¡±


    ¡°The jewelry is not much. It is only about two piles. ording to Milord, it should be more than thirty three thousand gold. So how about we count it as thirty three thousand gold?¡± Yang Hong said shamelessly.


    ¡°Thirty three thousand gold? What kind of jewelry do you have that adds up to thirty three thousand gold? Even the residence don¡¯te close!¡± The others at Jingzhou took a deep breath.


    ¡°You are just spitting nonsense!¡± Liu Pan said angrily.


    Yet, Yang Hong seemingly ignored Liu Pan and continued to speak. ¡°Though we have few jade artifacts, they were all left behind by Emperor Qin. It is equivalent to fifty five thousand gold.¡±


    Another fifty five thousand gold appeared out of nowhere.


    ¡°The horse is not much, it is only about two thousand gold.¡± Yang Hong calcted everything and the total results in about ny thousand gold.


    Even the Cai Family could not afford this much money. If they were to sell everything, they could only take out two hundred thousand gold. So this is already half of the Cai Family.


    ¡°Haha! Why don¡¯t that whelp Liu Mang simply say Jingzhou is his!¡± Liu Pan angrily sneered at Yang Hong. The amount of money Liu Pan had received from Liu Biao to expand the army was only a hundred thousand gold.


    ¡°Only if thend under the skies belong to the King. Milord is a Liu and the world belongs to the Liu! Jingzhou would definitely not be an exception.¡± Yang Hong said another thing that is technically correct. Since the world belongs to the Han, which was the Liu Family, he wasn¡¯t exactly wrong either.


    ¡°Milord also said if they are willing to part without hard feelings then they can just return his possessions. If they intend to seize it, then Milord would not need to worry about bringing emotions. The way Jingzhou receive its guest is still fresh in his mind so he is willing to bring his subordinates toe and have fun as well. It would be a shame if the fire on the mountain spreads to Xiangyang.¡±


    Ads by PubFuture


    This was basically a threat. Hand over the money or they wille and take it by force.


    ¡°Men! Drag this madman out and execute him! Let Liu Mange if he wants! Let us see if Jingzhou is afraid of him!¡± Liu Pan angrily shouted but the rest of the civil and military officials were still pondering their options.


    Just as Liu Pan¡¯s bodyguards were about to drag Yang Hong away, Liu Biao suddenly said. ¡°Wait!¡±


    ¡°Father? This madman should be killed to assuage the people¡¯s anger! Leave this man to me. I will kill him and then attack that Liu Mang!¡±


    ¡°Put Yang Hong in prison first. Remember not to act without my explicit orders.¡±

 Chapter 641

    <h4>Chapter 641</h4>


    Yang Hong did not panic at all despite being thrown into prison. He was indifferent as he knew that Liu Biao did not dare to kill him. If Liu Biao were to kill him, there would be no chance of ¡®reconciling¡¯ with Yangzhou. Liu Mang would be forced to attack Yangzhou and even if he didn¡¯t, Liu Biao would still lose face.


    That was why Liu Biao also arranged for bodyguards to keep Yang Hong alive.


    ¡°Sir!¡± One of the jailers greeted when Liu Pan¡¯s subordinate brought Yang Hong over.


    ¡°Open the gates.¡± Liu Pan¡¯s subordinate said arrogantly. There was no one in Jingzhou that did not know of the Second Lord¡¯s might. As the Second Lord¡¯s subordinate, they could act as they like.


    Though the jailer¡¯s position was higher than that of the Second Lord¡¯s subordinate, he had no choice but to lower his head towards the subordinate.


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± The jailer replied and had his subordinates open the cell.


    ¡°Who is this person?¡± The jailer asked as he pointed at Yang Hong.


    ¡°I am just a guest. No need to worry about me.¡± Yang Hong replied indifferently.


    The jailer was confused. A guest? Why would a guest be in prison?


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Liu Pan¡¯s guards wanted to kill Yang Hong but was unable to because of Liu Biao¡¯s orders. Though he could not kill Yang Hong, he could still make life difficult for Yang Hong. By putting Yang Hong in prison for a few days, they could vent their General¡¯s anger. ¡°This person is a major criminal in Jingzhou personally convicted by the Lord. You must watch him closely. If anything happens, you will have to answer for it!¡± Liu Pan¡¯s guards said as though he was the superior. The jailer felt angry at this but he did not dare show it.


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go.¡± Liu Pan¡¯s guards said as they left. The safety at Xiangyang¡¯s prison was reassuring.


    ¡°What kind of farce is this? They are simply following a good master! In the end, they are just Liu Pan¡¯s dogs!¡± One prison guard said with disdain.


    ¡°Sigh. Do not speak needlessly.¡± The older and more cautious one warned.


    ¡°No boss. We will only say this behind their backs. We areining because it is unfair towards you as you are a military officer. Your rank is higher than bodyguards like them.¡± The prison guard said.


    ¡°So what? You also said that he followed a good master!¡± The officer shook his head. Liu Pan was at the peak of his power. He reced the Cai Family and now even the Kuai Family could not speak. The only ones in power now are Huang She and Liu Pan.


    Yang Hong smiled indifferently as he heard the others talk. It would seem that Jingzhou was not as peaceful as it seems. ¡°Generals. Which one is the cell I am going to?¡±


    The officer could not help but stare at Yang Hong for a while after hearing that question. After many years of service, he has found two kinds of people that could act so indifferently when being sent to prison. The first were madmen. The second were those confident they would leave. Yang Hong himself had said that he was a guest.


    ¡°Sir, who are you and where did youe from?¡± The officer asked while cupping his fist.


    ¡°Just call me Yang Hong. I came from Yangzhou.¡± Yang Hong replied with a smile.


    ¡°Yangzhou!¡± The officer took a deep breath. Everyone in Jingzhou knew the threat Yangzhou posed towards Jingzhou. This officer even knew some inside story. He looked at Yang Hong again and asked. ¡°Are you here on a diplomatic mission?¡±


    Yang Hong remained silent but the officer knew he had guessed correctly. It is no wonder Yang Hong was so indifferent when entering prison. Liu Pan¡¯s men even told him to guarantee Yang Hong¡¯s safety.


    ¡°Sigh.¡± The officer smiled bitterly. Why would they send an envoy to prison? But despite that, the officer waved his hand and asked to have Yang Hong sent away.


    ¡°Thank you for the trouble.¡± Yang Hong said as he followed the jailers away. The jails could not be too luxurious and was smelly.


    ¡°General. Where do we take him?¡± One jailer asked.


    The prison was not a nice ce to be by any means. However, there was still a quality difference between the prison formoners and the prison for nobles.


    ¡°Take him to the elegant room.¡± The officer waved his hand.


    ¡°Boss. The elegant rooms are already upied.¡± The officer¡¯s subordinate said.


    ¡°Hm?¡± The officer furrowed his brows. There were a few of those rooms but those rooms were already upied by the sacrificial victims of Liu Pan and Huang She¡¯s power struggle. One of such people was Liu Pan¡¯s deputy general that had wiped out the Wu Family. They were ced there out of consideration from their own masters and would be released once the winds favored them.


    ¡°If we no longer have any more elegant rooms, then what should we do?¡±


    ¡°Boss. How about we evict one of them out?¡± One person suggested.


    ¡°Evict one of them out? Can we interfere with their fight?¡± The officer wanted to object. The ones imprisoned in those elegant rooms are all Liu Pan and Huang She¡¯s men. Regardless of who they chose, they would offend either Liu Pan or Huang She.


    ¡°Then we don¡¯t have any more rooms. Do we send him to a normal prison cell?¡±


    ¡°This person is from Yangzhou!¡± The people of Jingzhou feared Jiangdong because they had never won before. Yet, Yangzhou defeated Jiangdong so they feared Yangzhou even more. They did not dare treat an envoy from Yangzhou badly or they might suffer when thetter takes revenge.


    ¡°Should we cram them in together?¡±


    ¡°Would they be willing?¡± Huang She and Liu Pan both hated Liu Mang. An ident would inevitably ur, if they arrange for their subordinates to live together with Liu Mang¡¯s envoy.


    ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Just as everyone was feeling troubled, one of them suddenly shouted.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! There is still one ce!¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°Hee from Yangzhou and the Lord told us to look after him properly. We can put him in together with that person.¡±


    ¡°That person? Can we really do that?¡± The officer was unsure.


    ¡°We won¡¯t know unless we try.¡±


    ***


    ¡°Which room is mine?¡± Yang Hong asked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, sir!¡± The jailer took Yang Hong to a remote corner and then said, ¡°Sir, this is your cell.¡±


    Yang Hong furrowed his brows as he looked at the cell. It was amon cell that is gloomy and damp. There were even rats scurrying around. Yang Hong felt indignant. Though he believed that Liu Biao would be rude towards him as he was here demanding money. Yet, he did not think that Liu Biao would be impolite to this degree. Entering prison should be a constion Liu Biao gave himself rather than a show of power towards Yang Hong.


    ¡°Is this the way Jingzhou treats guests?¡± Yang Hong asked coldly.


    ¡°Actually, we do not have anywhere else to put you. Please put up with it.¡± The officer said as he lowered his head.


    ¡°Is it General Zuo?¡± A voice suddenly asked while Yang Hong was feeling ufortable.


    ¡°A woman?¡± Yang Hong was stunned. Why would there be a woman here? Was this a prison for women?


    They were indeed at the prison for women. It was rtively empty since women seldom entered prison. Most of them were either beaten to death on the spot or were sent away.


    ¡°Mdy. It is me. I¡¯ve brought food for you.¡± The officer nodded. Yang Hong noticed the food in the officer¡¯s hand.


    ¡°General. Thank you for the trouble.¡± The woman replied.


    ¡°Mdy?¡± Yang Hong could not understand. Which family¡¯sdy would be imprisoned?


    The officer then introduced her to Yang Hong. ¡°This is Lady Cai.¡±


    ¡°Hm? Lady Cai?¡± Yang Hong¡¯s eyes grew wide.


    ¡°Mdy. This man is Yang Hong. He came from Yangzhou!¡± The officer said.


    Lady Cai immediately dropped the box of food and shuddered. ¡°Yang¡­ Yangzhou!¡±

 Chapter 642

    <h4>Chapter 642</h4>


    The officials of Jingzhou remained silent after Yang Hong was taken away. This is because no one knew the thoughts of the gloomy Liu Biao.


    ¡°All of you are still silent. How about you give an opinion on whether we should return the money of Yang Hong¡¯s master?¡± Liu Biao asked lightly but still received no replies.


    Liu Biao could only call names and started with Kuai Yue. ¡°Yidu. What do you think?¡± Though Kuai Yue had been silent recently, Liu Biao still subconsciously asked Kuai Yue first.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Kuai Yue stepped forward when called. ¡°This subject thinks we should return whatever is left behind by the King of Shu Liu Mang.¡±


    The others rolled their eyes at Kuai Yue¡¯s suggestion as it answered nothing. Yangzhou had clearlye over demanding money, not property. The problem is that the property was not worth so much.


    Liu Biao sighed. He knew that the Kuai Family was no longer reliable after bringing down Cai Mao. What used to be his right and left arms no longer agreed with him.


    ¡°My child, Liu Pan. What about you?¡± Liu Biao turned to Liu Pan instead.


    ¡°Father. This child thinks that Yangzhou is just being a scoundrel. None of their things are worth so much. We should not give the money. We should instead kill Yang Hong and show that Liu Mang that we won¡¯t act as he wishes!¡± Liu Pan said. He already considered himself the heir of Jingzhou so he felt as though his own pockets is the one that gets lighter when money is taken out of Jingzhou.


    ¡°Yes Milord! Kill Yang Hong as a sacrifice for our fallen heroes at the Yangtze River!¡± Liu Pan¡¯s subordinates were all in the pro-war faction. They would have more support the more Yangzhou persecutes them.


    ¡°Yes! Kill him! Then when Yangzhou advances South, we will fight against Yangzhou¡¯s endless amount of elites with our one hundred thousand new recruits! Then General Liu Pan can obtain a decisive victory with his strategies as he wiped out the powerful enemy!¡± Huang She said sarcastically.


    Huang She¡¯s words forced the others to be silent again. Jingzhou may have arge army but even they knew that these were all new recruits. Hoping for them to guard the city was one thing. Asking them to go out for war was suicidal. After all, their own elites were wiped out at the Yangtze River so how much fighting strength could these new recruits have against Yangzhou¡¯s elites.


    ¡°If a hundred thousand men cannot do it then we can create an army of two hundred thousand! Jingzhou has many people! Why should we be afraid of that Liu Mang?¡± Liu Pan replied angrily.


    Huang She¡¯s mocking sneer grew even deeper. At the end of the day, Liu Pan simply wanted a bigger army. Jingzhou actually has the capability to create an army of three hundred thousand if they were to mobilize for war. At that moment, they may be able to fight against Yangzhou. However, this does not benefit Huang She. If Jingzhou were to form an army of three hundred thousand, would the Huang Family still have a ce left?


    ¡°Yes! Yes! We form an army of three hundred thousand! We can definitely defeat that Liu Mang! After that, we wait for Cao Cao toe down South andmit suicide. Or maybe we even open the gates for him!¡± Huang She said.


    Huang She was also right. Liu Mang was not the only person they had to worry about. When Cao Cao went down South in the past, the whole of Jingzhou was very cautious. If it was not because of him wanting to sleep with Lady Zou, it was possible that the whole of Jingzhou would already be his.


    ¡°Does that mean you approve of Liu Mang¡¯s demands? It is ny thousand gold! With this much gold, we can get many troops, many ships and lots of provisions! Are you trying to provide financial aid to the enemy? In the end you will just burn yourself!¡± Liu Pan retorted. Giving Yangzhou money could bring peace but it would notst. Once Yangzhou expands their army with that money, they would juste back and attack.


    ¡°Haha. What we want is that period of peace!¡± Huang She stood forward and said to Liu Biao. ¡°Milord. We may have a hundred thousand men but they are all new recruits. They can only defend the walls. So our army needs time to train. It is only once they be elites that we stand a chance against Liu Mang.¡± Yangzhou needed time and so did Jingzhou. Their troops right now were only for appearances.


    ¡°Milord. Cao Cao has sent a letter.¡± Huang She added.


    ¡°Cao Cao from Xudou?¡±


    ¡°Men. Bring Xudou¡¯s Heaven¡¯s Messenger in.¡± Huang She shouted.


    ¡°Understood.¡± Soon, two schrs were escorted in by three soldiers.


    ¡°Lord of Jingzhou, Liu Biao. Kneel before the Mandate of Heaven!¡± The Heaven¡¯s Messenger dered. This was the same person that got beaten up by Liu Mang. He simply changed his clothes and covered up the injuries on his face beforeing to Jingzhou. Yet, his conduct did not change.


    However, Liu Biao gave the envoy face because he still deferred to the Han Emperor. Both Cao Cao and the Han Emperor were also bigger figures than him. That was why he got off his seat and knelt down. ¡°The Lord of Jingzhou, Liu Biao, greets the messenger.¡±


    The envoy was satisfied and delivered his message, saying that the Emperorpliments Liu Biao for holding onto Jingzhou for decades and that Liu Biao would be promoted to East General and being in control of Jingshu.


    Before Liu Biao could react, the envoy added. ¡°Lord of Jingzhou¡­ No. East General. Are you still not going to ept?¡±


    ¡°Your Honor. Isn¡¯t the East General the King of Shu?¡± Liu Biao asked.


    ¡°Hmph! The Emperor has other ns for that whelp Liu Mang!¡± The Heaven¡¯s Messenger harrumphed.


    Liu Biao seemingly understood what happened after learning that Jiangdong received the title of East Expedition General.


    ¡°What does Cao Sikong require of me?¡± Liu Biao asked.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to do anything. Just do your job right and protect the Southeast. He hopes both the East General and East Expedition General would forgo your hatred to deal with any scoundrel eyeing the Southeastnds.¡±


    Liu Biao understood the moment he heard the words scoundrel. He was asked to ally himself with Jiangdong to deal with Yangzhou¡¯s invasion since Jingzhou has money while Jiangdong has troops.


    ¡°There would be no problems from Jingzhou but what about Jiangdong?¡± Liu Biao asked. Since he was the one that killed Sun Ce¡¯s father, would Sun Ce agree to this?


    ¡°The General does not need to worry about this. Our Cao Sikong has a way.¡±


    Liu Biao nodded when he saw the envoy¡¯s confidence. He then had people make arrangements for envoy¡¯s stay.


    Cao Cao said that Liu Biao need not worry about Jiangdong then it might be possible for Jiangdong to ally with Jingzhou. Liu Biao felt like he saw the possibility of them being able topete with Yangzhou.


    ¡°Milord. Once Jingzhou allies with Jiangdong with Jingzhou taking the lead, there would be no need to fear that Liu Mang!¡± Huang She cupped his fist towards Liu Biao.


    ¡°What weck right now is time. We would be finished if Liu Mang recklessly decides to attack us. However, even if we give him a hundred thousand gold, it is a mere drop in the ocean for us. Once our army is formed, he would be the one crying! On top of that, once Cao Cao finishes off the Yuan Family, he would head South! At that time, Liu Mang would be too worried about his own safety!¡± Huang Sheughed.


    Liu Biao was persuaded. This was indeed Jingzhou¡¯s most difficult moment. Once they get out of this predicament and reform their army, they would not need to be afraid even if the alliance with Jiangdong breaks. After all, Liu Mang cannot afford a war of attrition.


    Even Liu Pan was persuaded since he also needed time to train the troops. He needed to train them from peasants who could only swing hoes to true elites swinging swords.


    ¡°Zhongye. What do you think?¡± Liu Biao turned and asked Wen Pin.


    ¡°It takes three months for an army to be able to fight. Half a year for them to be able to endure a battle. A year for them to go off to war, and over three years to be elites!¡± Wen Pin said.


    Liu Biao could not wait for over three years. However, one year was enough for his needs.


    ¡°Alright. We will give the ny thousand gold!¡± Liu Biao said while gritting his teeth. It was not a disastrous amount for Jingzhou but it was still enough to give Liu Biao some heartache.


    ¡°Milord. Since we are already giving Liu Mang money, how about we bargain as well?¡± Huang She spoke his intent.


    ¡°Bargain?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Xiangyang¡¯s vicinity could no longer support training so many people. We need a new barracks. Besides that, if we are to fight against Yangzhou, we would suffer severe losses regardless of whether we win or lose.¡± Huang She added.


    ¡°So what do you want?¡±


    ¡°Let us redeem Jiangling!¡± Huang She finally said.


    ¡°Redeem Jiangling?¡± Liu Pan finally understood Huang She¡¯s n. If they were to redeem Jiangling, who would it belong to? Clearly, it would go to the Huang Family since Jiangling was close to Jingnan, Wujun. The Huang Family possessing Wujun was enough of a headache for Liu Pan. If they also get Jiangling, Liu Pan would be forced to tolerate the Huang Family even after he inherits Jingzhou. As a result, Liu Pan immediately objected. ¡°No, Father! Xiangyang is big enough for our troops!¡±


    ¡°How much space do you have after excluding Jiangling? Also, would you have a strategic location to defend Jingzhou if you let go of Jiangling?¡± Huang She also shouted loudly. Jingzhou had only blocked the river by sinking their own ships. If they just crossed over using Jiangling, can Xiangyang defend themselves? Liu Biao nodded at this. Jiangling was their second capital because it was easy to defend.


    ¡°Father! This Liu Mang¡¯s house is already ny thousand gold! If we add in Jiangling, how much would it cost? Are we going to bankrupt Jingzhou?¡± This was also true. Jiangling would absolutely not be cheap. Even if Liu Biao is rich, he could not afford to spend money like this.


    ¡°Yidu. What do you think?¡± Liu Biao turned towards Kuai Yue again.


    Kuai Yue looked at both Huang She and Liu Pan. If they were to redeem Jiangling, Huang She would be able to getnd for nothing. He could even annex Liu Pan¡¯s military power. On the other hand, not redeeming Jiangling meant that Huang She would be at a disadvantage once Liu Pan finishes training his troops. Kuai Yue thought to himself. Huang She was excessive but he still wanted Liu Zong to inherit the throne. That was why the Kuai Family and the Huang Family were still on the same side. After thinking for a while, Kuai Yue found a suggestion.


    ¡°Milord. There is no point discussing about whether we should redeem Jiangling. We need to ask the current owners first. If the price is appropriate, then we might as well redeem Jiangling. If it is too expensive, then Jingzhou would not be able to afford it.¡± Kuai Yue stayed neutral on the surface but he was secretly on Huang She¡¯s side. This is because he already had an idea on how to obtain Jiangling.


    ¡°Yes! Yidu is right!¡± Liu Biao nodded after thinking about it. They would redeem Jiangling if the price was appropriate.


    ¡°In that case, Milord. I will immediately call for Yang Hong at once.¡± Huang She cupped his fist at Liu Biao.


    ¡°It is alreadyte. We will continue tomorrow!¡± Liu Biao was already tired since he was old. He was also discussing this for the entire day.


    Huang She could only nod as he watched Liu Biao leave. The discussion could only continue the next day.

 Chapter 643

    <h4>Chapter 643</h4>


    Liu Mang was surprised to see Liu Ye kneel down begging for someone else. In the past when Liu Ye followed Liu Mang out for campaigns, there weren¡¯t many that couldpete with Liu Ye. Liu Ye initiallypeted against Xu Shu but after he was given these books, he abandoned the development of the army and government affairs. He instead studied these books. At that time, he no longer gave face to anything. So it was surprising to see him kneeling and speaking for others.


    Who was this person and why would Liu Ye beg for him? When Liu Ye came to Liu Mang, he was alone and had no connections with anyone. This could only mean that this person here had talent.


    ¡°Stand up and speak!¡± Liu Mang gestured. The industrial zone was already half destroyed so he had someone look for a ce for him to sit. Liu Ye and the others followed him.


    After finding a suitable ce to talk, Liu Mang sat down and gestured for the others to sit as well.


    ¡°Ziyang. This person is your assistant minister?¡± The Ministry of Works had one high official and two assistants. One of the two assistants was a man named Ge Luo. He did not have any outstanding talent but he was honest. There were a lot of things the Ministry of Works needed to do. Liu Mang would not be able to rx if the person in charge was greedy. Since Liu Ye needed to turn the things in the book into a reality, Ge Luo was in charge with most of the other work.


    The other assistant would be this young man.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Liu Ye nodded. ¡°Ma Jun, quickly step forward and greet the Lord.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Ministry of Work¡¯s Assistant Minister Ma. Ma Jun, greets the Lord.¡± Ma Jun stuttered.


    ¡°Yuanzhi. Do you know this Ma Jun?¡± Liu Mang asked Xu Shu.


    ¡°I know him! How could I not?¡± Xu Shu replied with a wry smile. ¡°Milord, do you still remember when Liu Bei and Zhang Xiu attacked Yangzhou together?¡±


    How could Liu Mang forget that? Yangzhou had almost fallen on that day.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°When I defended Shouchun, the ballista were destroyed by Liu Bei¡¯s catapults. It allowed Liu Bei to get onto the walls. General Deng Chao was killed by Zhang Fei and the city almost fell.¡±


    ¡°I know all this but what does it have to do with Ma Jun?¡± The ballista were one of the older models so it did not have much range and was easily destroyed. It could not do much after three hundred paces away.


    ¡°Those catapults¡­ I am the one who made them.¡± Ma Jun said to Liu Mang.


    ¡°What? It was his catapults?¡± A few of the veterans standing behind Xu Shu eximed. They could remember it well as they were survivors of that battle. Initially, they thought of relying on the moat and the ballista on the walls but they never expected Liu Bei to take out catapults. Those catapults caused heavy casualties on their side. In other words, Ma Jun was the one that killed many of their fellow soldiers.


    ¡°Ma Jun!¡± Liu Ye¡¯s eyes grew wide. Liu Ye knew the truth and had kept this fact a secret. He did not expect others would find out about this. ¡°Milord. Ma Jun was young and did not know better. Please forgive him!¡±


    ¡°You made those catapults?¡± Liu Mang asked again as he thought of Liu Bei¡¯s catapults. Those things had appeared at Shouchun¡¯s battle and was also used when attacking Yuzhou.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Ma Jun stood up and stared at Liu Mang unbendingly.


    ¡°Milord. At that time, Ma Jun served a different master so please forgive him!¡±


    ¡°Milord. If we do not kill him, our fellow soldiers would not be able to rest in peace!¡±


    ¡°Yes Milord! Many of our men have died because of him! We must kill him to appease their spirits!¡±


    Liu Mang did not say anything and stared at Ma Jun for a while. Suddenly, heughed.


    ¡°Milord. Ma Jun is not a bad person. Please spare him!¡± Liu Ye pleaded.


    ¡°Teacher1, there is no need for you to plead to him. If he wants to kill me, let him.¡± Ma Jun said without stuttering this time.


    ¡°Kill you? Who said I want to kill you?¡± Liu Mangughed. ¡°You are an Assistant Minister of my Ministry of Works. You are a talented person of Yangzhou. Why would I want to kill you?¡±


    ¡°Then Milord. What about before?¡± Liu Ye asked skeptically.


    ¡°Before what?¡± Liu Mang thought to himself and then said. ¡°Ziyang. Up until now, I never mentioned a single word about killing Ma Jun. You are the one who started pleading on your own.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Liu Ye finally remembered. Liu Mang had only talked about the gunpowder the entire time and did not mention Ma Jun at all.


    ¡°But Milord. You look angry!¡± Liu Ye was still skeptical. He was flustered and revealed Ma Jun¡¯s identity because he saw Liu Ye¡¯s angry expression.


    ¡°Because I am angry at you! Didn¡¯t I say to report to me when you are done making the gunpowder? I even told you to take your time if you want to test it! Let us not talk about what happened to the industrial zone. If you were to die, who can rece you in managing the Ministry of Works?¡± Liu Mang asked.


    ¡°Milord!¡± Liu Ye felt at peace after hearing Liu Mang¡¯s reprimand.


    ¡°Then there is this Ma Jun! Why did you not tell me you have gotten such a person? Do you think I am so heartless? If you two died in the explosion, wouldn¡¯t it be a huge loss to Yangzhou? Don¡¯t you think I should punish you for this?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Liu Ye nodded.


    ¡°Normally, I will suspend you until you understand your mistake. However, since you managed to manufacture gunpowder, your deeds make up for your mistakes. That being said, if this happens again, the lightest punishment I can give you is dismissal.¡± Liu Mang said strictly.


    ¡°Milord. This is not my teacher¡¯s fault. I, Ma Jun, was the one that was too anxious for merits.¡± Ma Jun spoke up for Liu Ye. The two of them were loyal to each other as they both studied Mohism. Though Liu Ye was not a Mohist himself, he had learned about Mohism meticulously. On the other hand, Ma Jun was born a Mohist. When Ma Jun introduced himself to Liu Ye, Liu Ye was shocked to find out that Ma Jun¡¯s teacher studied under the same teacher as Liu Ye. This made Ma Jun¡¯s teacher and Liu Ye brother disciples.


    The two managed to manufacture the gunpowder together but Ma Jun was too interested in things stated in the book such as guns and cannons. He wanted to test things out by himself. This caused the explosion. Fortunately, the two understood enough to stay far away from gunpowder or the two of them would have died.


    ¡°Ma Jun! Step back!¡± Liu Ye did not want Ma Jun to get into trouble but it was toote. If Liu Bei does not criticize Ma Jun, it would mean immediate execution or estrangement. Neither of this would be good for Ma Jun.


    ¡°Hmph! Do you think you can escape punishment? Before this, you have already made catapults that harmed my soldiers!¡±


    ¡°Milord?¡± Liu Ye felt misgivings as Liu Mang initially said he would not hold that into ount.


    ¡°However, at that time you served a different master so you can escape capital punishment. Your punishment will be to forever remain as my Yangzhou person. If you betray Yangzhou, you will be executed without question.¡±


    Liu Ye sighed with relief after hearing this. This wasn¡¯t even a punishment at all because anyone who betrays Yangzhou would be executed anyway.


    ¡°Ma Jun, quickly thank the Lord!¡± Liu Ye said.


    ¡°Thank you Milord for not killing me!¡± Ma Jun immediately knelt down and stuttered.


    ¡°Haha. I am sure you are sincere with your words.¡± Liu Mangughed as he looked at Ma Jun.


    ¡°Alright. Both of you, stand up.¡±


    ¡°Ma Jun. You are from Fufeng right?¡± Liu Mang suddenly asked.


    ¡°How did you know?¡± Ma Jun was surprised. This was the first time he had met with Liu Mang.


    ¡°Haha. I just happened to know.¡± Liu Mang did not exin but with this, he confirmed that this Ma Jun was the great inventor during the Three Kingdoms era, Ma Jun Ma Deheng.


    Ma Jun was an introverted man that was responsible for the construction of the square-pallet chain pumps meant for irrigation. However, he was more known for inventing the the South-pointing chariot which was a directionalpass vehicle.


    Even Zhuge Liang and the others were no match for Ma Jun in machinery.


    Ma Jun was the only one wondering where he had possibly met the King of Shu before. On the other hand, the other officials were already used to it and no longer asked questions.


    ¡°Ziyang. How is the gunpowder right now?¡± Liu Mang finally asked.


    ¡°Milord. We already have the gunpowder but how do we use it? I am incapable. I do not know how to make cannons.¡± Liu Ye replied. They already got the gunpowder but ran into trouble when test-firing it. They got something like a metal bucket, put gunpowder at the back and the pellet inside. However, they found out from this test that they would simply blow themselves up instead of the enemy.


    As it is, using this weapon was suicidal.


    ¡°You already made the cannon barrel?¡± Liu Mang asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Let me see it.¡± Liu Mang furrowed his brows. ording to the book, there should not be any explosions.


    The cannon barrel that was brought over was huge and made of iron. Liu Mang could not help but nod as he caressed the cannon.


    ¡°Did you all put too much gunpowder?¡± Liu Mang asked. This could have been the possible reason for the explosion.


    ¡°No!¡± Liu Ye shook his head. Although they had the intention of doing that at first, Liu Ye gave up the idea and only used the appropriate amount. ¡°At first it went well. The first two times it could shoot and the power was destructive. However, it exploded the third time.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± Liu Mang turned back to the cannon. The outer appearance of the cannon was good. However, Liu Mang furrowed his brows when he felt that one point on the cannon felt hollow. He lowered his head and put his hand in the cannon.


    ¡°Milord! Be careful!¡± When Liu Mang took out his hand, there was a cut on it. Guan Hai wanted to get someone to bandage the injury but Liu Mang stopped him. They could all endure deeper cuts during battle so why bother with light cuts like this. Liu Mang sucked up the dirty blood from his hand and then stopped caring about it.


    ¡°This cannon barrel has a problem.¡± Liu Mang said to Liu Ye and Ma Jun.


    ¡°The cannon barrel?¡± Liu Ye was puzzled. He supervised the whole thing so the manufacturing of it could not have been the problem.


    ¡°No, I meant that the thing is too brittle. The inner part of it is full of blisters. It was a problem from the tempering stage caused by air going into the iron as it solidified. There are even sharp edges. If this is the case, the cannon would be brittle and it would not be strange for there to be an explosion.


    ¡°Then how do we make a cannon?¡±


    Liu Mang did not give Liu Ye an exnation. There could be many reasons for tempering problem to happen. The only thing he was sure of is that these blisters were the cause of the explosion. This kind of cannon can only harm their own people.


    ¡°Change the material to copper.¡± Liu Mang said to Liu Ye.


    ¡°Copper?¡± Liu Ye and Ma Jun were shocked. Iron was a stronger material. On top of that, copper was basically money. They would need to melt down thousands of coins just to make one cannon.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be too extravagant?¡±


    ¡°Milord. Isn¡¯t iron stronger?¡± Ma Jun did not stutter when ites to his specialty. As a result, his tone sounded rude. Everyone knew this which was why they used iron from the start.


    ¡°Iron is certainly stronger but right now, you all still can¡¯t make proper iron cannons. So we can only use copper. It should at least guarantee that the cannons would not explode.


    ¡°But!¡± Ma Jun still wanted to object.


    ¡°There is nothing else to discuss. If you can make an iron cannon that will not explode, then we can use iron.¡± Liu Mang said. As copper had a melting point that is several hundred degrees lower, it was easier to be shaped.


    ¡°Milord. How many cannons are you nning to make?¡± Xu Shu asked.


    ¡°I want a hundred cannons that is three thousand catties and five hundred cannons that are only a thousand catties.¡± Liu Mang replied.


    ¡°So much?¡± Xu Shu was worried about the amount of copper they need to use. Copper was basically money. The army¡¯s expenditure was part of Xu Shu¡¯s job and Mi Zhu who handled finances would definitelye looking for him.


    Easier said than done. If they made so many cannons like this, Yangzhou¡¯s finances would be in trouble.


    ¡°Yuanzhi, just do it. You will understand in a few days. It would not be toote to object once Ziyang and the others make a three thousand catty cannon.¡± Liu Mang said. Xu Shu could only nod in reply.


    ***


    Compared to Yangzhou, the other two previous overlords of the Central ins could only hide and lick their wounds. Even Cao Cao started to feel afraid as Liu Mang was too fast. Liu Mang had captured half of Yuzhou in a single winter. It won¡¯t be long before he really conquers the whole of the Central ins. Though Jingzhou and Jiangxia were not under Liu Mang¡¯s rule, they could no longer challenge him.


    With this development speed, Liu Mang would be ready to fight when Cao Cao is done unifying the North.


    ¡°No. I must send troops immediately.¡± Cao Cao felt a sense of urgency. Liu Mang gave him a terrible sense of unease. Lu Bu was almost killed but suddenly Liu Mang appeared. Those routed troops was now bing the overlords of the entire South region.


    ¡°Milord. Now is not the time to send troops!¡± Cheng Yu immediately stopped Cao Cao. ¡°It is more important for us to capture the North! It would not be toote to deal with that Liu Mang once we obtain the North!¡± Cheng Yu did not have a good opinion of Liu Mang but he still knew it was not the time.


    ¡°By that time Liu Mang would have already conquered the South! How am I supposed to attack him then? Would it be Guandu all over again?¡± Cao Cao replied angrily. The Battle of Guandu was one of Cao Cao¡¯s greatest achievements but it was too exhausting. He definitely did not want to do it again.


    ¡°Milord! *Cough* We must attack Yangzhou!¡± A pale man coughed as he spoke.


    ¡°Fengxiao. Are you alright?¡± Cao Cao asked. Normally, they had to prioritize government affairs during meetings like these. However, Cao Cao could not help but feel concern towards this sick man.


    ¡°Milord, thank you for your concern. I am feeling much better.¡± Guo Jia replied. His illness worsened since Hebei and now he was coughing all the time. His life would soon end if he doesn¡¯t get this illness treated. Yet before his death, Guo Jia was determined to help his Lord.


    ¡°Milord. We must attack Yangzhou.¡±


    ¡°Fengxiao. Can we even attack Yangzhou?¡± Xun You spoke. ¡°We may have troops but it is almost Spring. That would be the time we need to attack Yuan Tan and Yuan Shang. If we start another war now, we would be at a disadvantage.¡±


    Yuan Shao may have suffered a disastrous defeat but a cultured person would still be better than an ordinary person. Yuan Shang and Yuan Tan were also not idiots. They may fight against each other but they also know that Cao Cao is watching them like wolves. They would get bitten the moment they be exhausted. That was why after fighting against each other for two months, the two brothers came to a tacit understanding. This was something Cao Cao did not want to see. It would be terrible if they were to join forces against Cao Cao.


    That was why the two were nning to wait until Spring. The two hated each other to the point they wanted to kill each other. It would be toote if they were to wait for the other to act first. Meanwhile, Cao Cao could not act at all.


    ¡°Milord. There is also not much provisions at Xudou.¡± Xun Yu spoke up. Xun Yu was in charge of managing the provisions at Xudou. In his opinion, they would not be able to capture Yangzhou.


    ¡°Haha. We don¡¯t have to use our troops at Xudou!¡± Guo Jiaughed.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have to use our troops at Xudou?¡± The others could not understand.


    ¡°Everyone. We are afraid that Yangzhou was expanding too quickly. However, there is someone else more afraid than us.¡± Guo Jia said and the others started to have their own opinions.


    ¡°Liu Biao?¡± Cheng Yu thought of Liu Biao. Liu Biao hated Liu Mang a lot since Liu Mang took his wife. On the other hand, Liu Mang was almost killed by Liu Biao so the hatred was mutual.


    ¡°Sun Ce?¡± Xun Yu thought of Sun Ce. Sun Ce was someone who needed a peaceful sleep. Liu Mang managed to obtain Yangzhou in the first ce because of Sun Ce. Liu Mang and the others were supposed to leave Yangzhou and go to Hanzhong to find trouble with Zhang Lu. However, Chen Duan who was under Sun Ce¡¯smand resented Liu Mang so much that he irritated Lu Bu, causing Lu Bu to refuse to leave. Now they ended up bing the most powerful force at the Central ins. Even Jiangdong¡¯s navy was defeated. How could Sun Ce not feel panicked?


    ¡°Liu Bei!¡± Someone mentioned. But this suggestion caused everyone tough with disdain. This is because Liu Bei had less than three cities left. He had Runan but most of the people had already migrated out. His soldiers were also mostly new recruits. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Liu Mang had gone missing recently, he would have already been wiped out.


    ¡°It does not matter whether it was Liu Bei, Sun Ce, or Liu Biao. All of them would be more anxious than us. So we do not need to be the ones sending troops!¡± Guo Jia said to the others.


    ¡°Are you saying to have all three of them attack?¡± Cheng Yu asked.


    Guo Jia coughed a bit. ¡°Yes, but no!¡± These three wouldn¡¯t have many troops left after their respective defeats.


    ¡°We do not want them to send troops as it is impossible to begin with. However, we can give them a righteousness.¡± Guo Yi suggested.


    ¡°Righteousness?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The soldiers would not fight without a purpose.¡± Guo Jia said to the others. During ancient times, everyone needed a righteous cause to fight. It was for this reason Cao Cao wanted to shelter the Emperor. Without a righteous cause, the soldiers had no purpose and would not try their best. If they attack other cities, they would just be bandits.


    Even when Yangzhou attack Jingzhou, they could not say they were fighting to take revenge for Liu Mang. After all, Liu Mang slept with the other party¡¯s wife. He would deserve death.


    Instead, the reason they use is because it was a punitive expedition on Liu Biao. In a sense, Liu Biao was the subordinate of the South General. So the South General had authority.


    ¡°Fengxiao. Are you saying¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes. We remove the King of Shu¡¯s title as the South General and the Lord of Yangzhou.¡± Guo Jia said to the others. The two titles given to Liu Mang were originally supposed to be given to Lu Bu. If Liu Mang loses these two titles, he would not have any righteous cause to attack Liu Biao and Sun Ce.


    But how could they remove those two titles? They cannot just take away the title without reason. On top of that, Liu Mang was also the Sage King. It would be bad if he uses it as an excuse to get people onto his side!


    ¡°Since we cannot demote him. We should promote him!¡± Cheng Yu said cunningly as he thought of a way to deal with Yangzhou.


    ¡°Yes. We should promote him.¡± Guo Jia nodded.


    ¡°But what position should we give him?¡± Cao Cao was troubled.


    ¡°Milord. The position of General of Agile Cavalry is still empty.¡± Guo Jia suggested. This position initially belonged to the Fuwan Family. However, they were wiped out when Liu Bei reported them to Cao Cao so the position was now empty.


    ¡°Good! Then we should suggest for His Majesty to promote His Highness to the General of Agile Cavalry controlling the Jinwu Guards.¡± Cao Caoughed. This was a high position second only to a Grand General. It was two positions higher than Liu Mang¡¯s position as East General. However, this was only really considered a promotion if thend was at peace. Unfortunately, it was a turbulent era.


    The Jinwu Guards themselves were a joke. The original Jinwu Guards was an elite force of five thousand elite heavy cavalry. They fought a war and defeated the Xiongnu, chasing them back up until the Xiongnu¡¯s monarch. But that was in the past. The current Jinwu Guards were the Emperor¡¯s personal army representing his authority. Yet, what kind of authority did the Emperor have now? The Jingwu Guards now have two thousand men all of which were noble¡¯s children listening to their father¡¯s words and their fathers listen to Cao Cao. As a result, this position was just a fraud.


    ¡°What about Lu Bu?¡± If they gave Liu Mang a position, they cannot leave Lu Bu out since half of Jiangdong was Yangzhou.


    ¡°Lu Bu Lu Fengxian? Make him a Bulwark General.¡± Cao Cao said generously. It was a position higher than Liu Bei¡¯s Left General.


    ¡°We have given them a righteous cause. But what if Liu Mang still insists on attacking Jingzhou and Jiangdong?¡± Cao Cao was still worried. This is because Lu Bu was a problem. If Liu Bei was the most despicable person around, Lu Bu was at second ce. The only difference is that Liu Bei was sneaky while Lu Bu was direct.


    Cao Cao was afraid that Yangzhou would not get tied down by righteous causes. After all, Lu Bu even dared to kill his own father.


    ¡°Then we just need the three of them to feel the need to cooperate.¡± Guo Jiaughed. Jiangdong¡¯s main army may have been wiped out but their people are strong. Jiangdong could have easily formed a new army but theycked the money after many years of war. If Sun Ce were to force the nobles to pay more money, they may decide to change lords.


    On the other hand, Jingzhou had money but their people were weak. These men would easily run the moment they see blood. So it would be hard to make elites out of them. Jiangdong and Jingzhou could easily help each other out in this area. Then there was also Liu Bei the troublemaker. They may be able to stall Yangzhou if they worked together.


    ¡°Should we lead the alliance?¡± Guo Jia¡¯s n was good but Yuzhou, Jingzhou and Jiangdong could not take on Yangzhou. They would simply get themselves annexed. If they were to ally with each other, they might stand a chance. Jingzhou had money, Jiangdong had troops and Liu Bei may be of some use even if he was useless.


    ¡°Let Liu Biao do it.¡± Liu Biao was a genuine imperial uncle unlike Liu Bei. Liu Biao was also older and had more money. So it was better to let Liu Biao do it.


    ¡°Milord. It is easy to decide between Liu Biao and Liu Bei but what about Sun Ce?¡± Xun Yu said. Liu Biao would agree to an alliance since he wanted Yangzhou dead the most. He even gave away Jiangxia to Jiangdong just to attack Yangzhou. Liu Bei wasn¡¯t a problem since he was a shameless man who goes wherever that benefits him.


    However, Sun Ce was the Little Conqueror. Asking him to ally with someone wasn¡¯t too bad if that person wasn¡¯t the man that killed his father. He only allied himself with Liu Biao previously because the man lowered himself to Jiangdong. However, Guo Jia was going to put Liu Biao on top this time.


    ¡°Then should Sun Ce lead them?¡± No one thought of having Liu Bei lead because he did not have the ability.


    ¡°In that case, Liu Biao would not agree.¡± Liu Biao looked down on and killed Sun Ce¡¯s father. He would definitely not acknowledge Sun Ce. Besides that, Liu Biao was rich. Not all rich people were arrogant idlers but usually demanded better treatment.


    ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Everyone was wracking their brains as Cao Cao frowned. When he looked over and caught Guo Jia smiling, he could not help but say unhappily.


    ¡°Fengxiao. If you already have a n, do not leave us in suspense. No need to make us think so hard!¡±


    Guo Jia did not know how to reply. He wasn¡¯t keeping the others in suspense but he was helping his Lorde to a decision. Guo Jia knew that he was going to die soon. Even though he promised to help Cao Cao conquer thend, his body would not allow it. That was why he wanted to find someone to seed him. Cao Cao had plenty of talented people but each other them have their own way of making contributions. They would not step up to seed him.


    Cheng Yu could scheme but he was too obstinate. He could not think outside the box. How was he going to surpass others this way?


    Xun You was good only at making overall ns. With him at the rear, there was no need to worry about logistics. Unfortunately, he did not have the ability to take charge.


    Xun Yu on the other hand had everything he needed to seed Guo Jia but Guo Jia did not dare to use him. This is because Xun Yu ced too much importance in the old ways. Xun Yu believed that the Emperor would forever be a Liu and not a Cao. Xun Yu was only helping Cao Cao now because he believed that Cao Cao could help pacify the Han.


    Once Cao Cao obtains thend, it was likely that Xun Yu would rebel. That was why Guo Jia could not entrust things to him. He asked all this question to train the rest in hopes that Cao Cao would not have any worries once he is gone.


    Guo Jia bitterly shook his head. ¡°Milord. If Sun Ce refuses, we can use someone else.¡±


    ¡°Someone else?¡± Xun Yu thought of something after hearing Guo Jia¡¯s words.


    ¡°If we do not have Jiangdong¡¯s troops, what good is the alliance?¡± After all, they needed Jiangdong and Jingzhou to ally with each other the most. Liu Bei was just an extra whose sole purpose was to annoy Yangzhou.


    ¡°Jiangdong must be part of the alliance but not Sun Ce.¡± Guo Jia continued.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Cao Cao¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    ¡°Milord. Do you still remember the envoy from Jiangdong that came the other day?¡± Guo Jia reminded.


    A few days ago, an envoy from Jiangdong came to give Cao Cao a congrattory gift for his wife¡¯s birthday. Such things are usually given by their own people. No one would expect Jiangdong to send an envoy all the way just for this.


    ¡°What about Jiangdong¡¯s envoy?¡±


    ¡°Milord. Do you still remember the signature on the letter?¡± Guo Jia said.


    ¡°Signature?¡± Cao Cao had already forgotten but Guo Jia remembered. Guo Jia then signaled for the letter to be brought over.


    Cao Cao then took the letter and looked for the signature. It showed that the one who wrote the letter was Sun Quan.


    ¡°Sun Quan?¡±


    ¡°This person is Sun Ce¡¯s little brother!¡± Guo Jia exined.


    ¡°Sun Ce¡¯s little brother?¡± Was there anything strange here?


    ¡°Sun Ce is not involved in this entire thing at all. ording to our spies in Jiangdong, Sun Ce did not know about this letter at all. In other words, Sun Quan sent this letter in secret!¡± Guo Jia exined. With this exnation, the others begun to understand Guo Jia¡¯s intentions.


    Since ancient times, the ones in power should be vignt against their own siblings the most. It was no difference even if the ones in Jiangdong was not the Emperor.


    ¡°The Second Lord of Jiangdong is aiming high!¡± Guo Jia said to the others. When used normally, thisment is aplement. However, it was different when applied to Sun Quan. Sun Quan had a brother in front of him as the ruler of Jiangdong. Sun Quan simply needed to be an idler at worst but here he is doing things behind his brother¡¯s back.


    ¡°Fengxiao. Are you saying¡­¡±


    ¡°We change Jiangdong¡¯s ruler.¡± Guo Jia said to Cao Cao and the others.


    ___________


    Teacher¡¯s brother. But there is no proper term for it in English so¡­This chapter is absolute hell since I need to search for the English names of various title/upations.

 Chapter 644

    Chapter 644


    Sun Ce felt his senses sharpen as he stared into the blue eyes of a white skinned tiger that was charging towards him. The deer he was chasing was already dead. It was on the ground and its trembling body slowed to a halt.


    ¡°What a good tiger!¡± Sun Ce was excited to see the tiger. It looks like he won¡¯t only be bringing back a good deer but also the skin of this white tiger. It was just the right timing too since the yellow tiger skin in his house was already getting old anyway and no longer had its original luster.


    It was toote to dodge the tiger¡¯s pounce especially on a horse deep in the forest. Sun Ce could not save the horse so he jumped away.


    The horse neighed painfully together with the tiger¡¯s roar. Sun Ce noted the tiger¡¯s strength. The horse¡¯s neck had immediately broke from the bite.


    This horse may not be as good as his Wulong but he was still the Lord of Jiangdong. With his status, his horse is unlikely to be weak.


    ¡°Sigh. If only Wulong was here!¡± Sun Ce could not help but shake his head. Wulong was a divine horse. It was so good that it would kick the tiger¡¯s head in the moment the tiger attacked.


    ¡°So. It is a male tiger.¡± Sun Ce said as he looked at the tiger¡¯s crotch. He realized that he had entered the tiger¡¯s territory which was why the tiger was acting this way. Otherwise, the deer alone was enough for it to eat his fill.


    The tiger roared again and spat out the blood from its mouth. It stared at Sun Ce ferociously. It the rushed towards Sun Ce like the wind again.


    Sun Ce quickly raised his spear and aimed at the tiger¡¯s head. He wanted to kill the tiger with one shot.


    The tiger also seemed to have some intelligence. The moment Sun Ce raised his spear it turned its head and deflected the spear with its teeth. Sparks flew as the spear shed with the tiger¡¯s teeth.


    ¡°Again!¡± Sun Ce said as he readied his spear. The tiger also realized that Sun Ce was no pushover and hesitated for a moment, looking for Sun Ce¡¯s weak point.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Sun Ce noticed that the tiger was astute. The moment the tiger jumped again, Sun Ce raised his spear again. This time, the tiger turned around instead and swung its tail and deflected the spear.


    The tiger stared at Sun Ce again. Sun Ce¡¯s spear gave it a restraining fear. It was unwilling, but the blood spilled from the deer and the horse gave it an idea. It roared and then ran towards the horse. It then lifted the horse with its mouth and ran deeper into the forest.


    ¡°You want to run?¡± Sun Ce saw that this white tiger had a discerning eye. Since it knew it could not kill Sun Ce, it decided to run away with its spoils.


    Though the tiger wanted to run away, Sun Ce was definitely unwilling to let it get away. Even if Sun Ce did not fancy the tiger, it had killed his horse. He would not allow it to run away like this.


    The tiger ran deeper into the forest but the horse was heavy so it was having more trouble. Sun Ce chased after it. Since he couldn¡¯t get ahead of it, he grabbed onto the tiger¡¯s tail. The tiger ignored the fact that Sun Ce was grabbing onto its tail and continued to try and leave. It tried to jump away but failed as Sun Ce pulled it back down. Fortunately, the horse¡¯s carcass was below it or its head would have been crushed.


    The tiger continued to struggle but its tail was grabbed onto very tightly and it could not move. Sun Ce who was at the Peak of Refinement stage had extraordinary strength. It was more than enough strength topete with a tiger.


    The tiger gave a confused howl as it struggled to jump away. However, it could only spin around struggling from its tail being held down.


    ¡°Get back here!¡± Sun Ce shouted as he pulled onto the tiger¡¯s tail with great effort. Even the ground sank beneath his feet. The tiger was thrown back down onto the ground. The tiger had lost to the human in strength.


    The tiger roared angrily. It no longer cared whether this insect was stronger or weaker than him. He wanted to kill this man and eat him. Otherwise, it would lose its pride.


    As the tiger was pulled back down, it was very near Sun Ce. Sun Ce was not able to use his Conqueror¡¯s Spear. That spear may have been shorter than before but it was still too long. In the end, Sun Ce could only fight unarmed. The tiger roared defiantly as it was beaten into the ground.


    ¡°Milord! Milord!¡± Sun Ce¡¯s guards finally came over with great rm the moment they saw the corpse of the deer and the horse. However, when they saw the tiger, they quickly praised. ¡°Milord is truly the God of War!¡± This white tiger had been pummeled to death with Sun Ce¡¯s bare hands.


    ¡°God of War? You mean that person?¡± Sun Ce refused to ept the title and had his men bury his horse and take both the deer and the tiger with them.


    His guards epted the order. Just as they were about to leave the forest, a sound cut through the air.


    ¡°Careful!¡± After many years of experience, Sun Ce knew what this sound was. This was the sound of arrows covering the sky.

 Chapter 645

    Chapter 645


    Zhou Yu furrowed his brows the more he thought about money. The government only had about twenty thousand gold left. It was barely enough money to do anything. He could not even pay pension to the families of the casualties at the Yangtze River. On top of that, he would still need leave enough money to form a new army.


    ¡°Master Zhang Zhao. What do you think about giving each soldier a hundred coins?¡± Zhou Yu asked. Zhang Zhao was one supposed to do the ounting. Zhou Yu had to help out because the ounts were in such a rotten state that Zhang Zhao alone would not be enough.


    ¡°Grand Governor. Isn¡¯t that too little?¡± Zhang Zhao found himself in a difficult position. These were human lives. The soldiers died for your cause and you only give them a hundred coins? On top of that, with the trade route to Jingzhou cut off, the prices of food had increased. A hundred coins was only worth a little amount of grain.


    ¡°I know but¡­! Sigh!¡± Zhou Yu sighed as he suddenly put down the scroll in his hand. It was hopeless without resources. In the past, they had never lost so badly in the war against Jingzhou. There were spoils every time and even when they lose, it was not too bad a loss. But now they have experienced consecutive heavy losses. Jiangdong¡¯s weakness is immediatelyid bare. They were weak internally. This is unlike Liu Biao who could afford to lose more than half of his territory and still make aeback because he was rich.


    On the other hand, the whole of Jiangdong would be crippled if they lose in a war.


    ¡°Master Zhang Zhao. Is it possible for us to borrow money from you? Don¡¯t worry, Jiangdong will repay you next year.¡± Zhou Yu asked. Zhou Yu wanting to borrow money from Zhang Zhao is equivalent to Jiangdong borrowing money from the nobles. This is because Zhang Zhao was also a noble.


    How could Zhang Zhao not feel worried? It was still more than half a year before they get tax money again. On top of that, who would pay him back if Jiangdong gets wiped out before they could? Even if Jiangdong manages to collect tax, it would only be enough to support their own army. How could they pay him back?


    As a result, Zhang Zhao immediately showed a mournful expression. ¡°Grand Governor. It is not that I don¡¯t want to lend you money. It is just that we too do not have much provisions left. We nobles of Jiangdong had apanied the Lord for the battle at Wancheng. We sent hundreds and thousands of men but in the end only a few managed to return. These were all personal troops so we had topensate their families as well.


    Zhou Yu¡¯s face turned cold when he hear Zhang Zhao talk about his own poverty. Saying that the nobles help Jiangdong fight at Wancheng was just the nice way of saying it. In actual fact, the local tyrants were wiped out by Liu Mang, creating a power vacuum. These nobles just wanted a piece of it so they all sent troops.


    However, Zhou Yu did not say anything because in the end, it was still true that the nobles had suffered losses there. They also needed to spend money to redeem their children.


    ¡°Grand Governor. This aside, have you forgotten that we also help fund the Second Lord¡¯s expedition? After these two events, we would not have enough money left.¡± Zhang Zhao grumbled.


    At that time, Sun Ce ripped off the nobles but Sun Quan had still lost.


    ¡°Sigh. The Second Lord¡­¡± Zhou Yu stamped his feet. He had told Sun Ce before that Sun Quan¡¯s existence was at best, like trying to tame a wild animal in a cage. It was better to just cage him or send him away as a hostage. This is because Zhou Yu could not help but feel worried especially since Sun Quan was capable.


    ¡°We really cannot help the Lord at all? Now is an extremely important moment for Jiangdong. All of us are together with Jiangdong and the Lord.¡± Zhou Yu persuaded patiently.


    ¡°In that case, my Zhang Family can take out five hundred gold.¡± Zhang Zhao said to Zhou Yu.


    ¡°Haha.¡± Zhou Yu became angry instead of happy. ¡°Master Zhang Zhao. Do you think Jiangdong are beggers?¡± Five hundred gold was a lot to but to the influential noble families of Jiangdong, it was only a small amount.


    ¡°Since Master Zhang Zhao says this, then I will speak inly. The Zhang Family, the Wu Family and even my Zhou Family, must each take out two thousand gold! The Zheng Family, the Hao Family and the Cheng Family must each take out one thousand five hundred gold. The other small noble families must each take out eight hundred gold!¡±


    ¡°Grand Governor. How are we going to get the money!¡± Zhang Zhao replied bitterly. That year¡¯s ie did not even add up to two thousand gold.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care how you get the money! However, if you don¡¯t take it out, I will personally send people to collect it!¡± Zhou Yu said ruthlessly. Before this, he was afraid of offending the nobles but now, Jiangdong would be finished if he could not get the money.


    ¡°This servant is just saying¡­¡± Zhang Zhao sighed. He too knows that Zhou Yu was left without any option.


    ¡°In that case, Master Zhang Zhao. Please hurry.¡± Zhou Yu said as he gestured.


    ***


    Zhang Zhao was the noble¡¯s representative just like the Kuai Family from Jingzhou. So naturally he would discuss with the others about Zhou Yu¡¯s words.


    The moment he ryed Zhou Yu¡¯s message, the other nobles immediately objected.


    ¡°How can we do that? How can we take out eight hundred gold?¡± One noble stood objected.


    Eight hundred gold was not much but that was only in the grand scope of things. That year, the nobles all did not earn any profits and had only lost money. They had paid a lot for the equipment of their servants in hopes that they would be able to capture Lujiang. Instead, their entire army got routed. Their servants were all dead. Not only do they gain nothing. They even wasted a total of three thousand gold.


    After that, Sun Quan went for an expedition. They also invested at least two thousand gold there but gained nothing. This totaled up to five thousand gold. To the small nobles this was already a disastrous loss. They could not afford another eight hundred gold.


    ¡°Patriach He. Eight hundred gold is little enough. I need to pay one thousand five hundred gold! It is almost double your amount! My Hao Family don¡¯t have that much. We can only sell off our family property.¡± The head of the Hao Family said mournfully.


    ¡°No way! We cannot take out this much money! We must go andin to the Lord!¡± One man said resentfully.


    ¡°Comin? Haha! Don¡¯t you know the Lord and the Grand Governor¡¯s rtionship?¡± Zhang Zhao sneered. Sun Ce and Zhou Yu were sworn brothers. ¡°Right now, the Lord has given all of the authority to the Grand Governor. Yourints about the Grand Governor will fall on deaf ears!¡± Zhou Yu¡¯s words were now equivalent to Sun Ce¡¯s words.


    ¡°Then what should we do?¡± The people panicked. Some with hidden savings could slowly pay the amount. The others could not pay and could only suffer. Even if they paid the money, it was bad investment which makes them even more reluctant. Yet if they refuse, Zhou Yu would personally take it from them along with their lives.


    ¡°Anyway, Jiangdong is finished. We might as well not give the money. I don¡¯t believe Zhou Yu can even do anything to us!¡±


    ¡°What if the Grand Governor really dares to attack us?¡±


    ¡°If that happens, then we can only go all the way. We should rely on help from the North of Yangtze River.¡± The nobles said harshly. The nobles did not like Sun Ce, and was of the same opinion as the Xu Family. Though Sun Ce did not look for problems, they still did not have a good impression of him.


    ¡°You want to seek help from Liu Mang? Are you mad? It would bring disaster if someone hears this!¡± The more cowardly nobles rebuked angrily. If Zhou Yu heard about this, all of them would die here.


    ¡°What are you afraid of? There are no outsiders here! Do you think Zhou Yu can wipe us all out? If he does, who is going to give him money?¡±


    Zhang Zhao raised his hand and stopped the two nobles from arguing. ¡°We cannot go there.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Do you know about Liu Mang Liu Hanyang?¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡±


    ¡°What if Liu Mang also wants your money? Besides that, what can you give Liu Mang? Have you all forgotten what happened at Wancheng? You all had almost killed him!¡±


    It was true that Liu Mang would have been killed by them if he was not that lucky. That was why relying on Liu Mang was not the best option.


    ¡°Do we have no other choice?¡± One person asked.


    ¡°We do.¡± Zhang Zhao said as though he knew something. ¡°If Jiangdong were to change owners, who would you want as your new Lord?¡±


    ¡°The Second Lord!¡± The nobles replied in unison.


    ¡°Phew. Then let us wait and see.¡± Zhang Zhao said to the others. ¡°If we don¡¯t change Lords, we should just pay the money. Otherwise¡­ Hahaha.¡±


    ****


    After Zhang Zhao had left, Zhou Yu became busier. After saying all that, Zhou Yu was certain that Zhang Zhao would bring the money. Zhang Zhao would not dare bring any less.


    By Zhou Yu¡¯s calctions, there should be about fifty thousand gold after getting the money. After paying pensions, they could recruit another ten thousand men. With this, Jiangdong would be able to fight again.


    Just as Zhou Yu was about to rx, a few soldiers suddenly ran in.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Zhou Yu looked at them and furrowed his brows. These men were his subordinates that gathered intelligence. If they appeared personally, it meant that something urgent has happened.


    ¡°Report. Information from the bird.¡±


    ¡°Bring it here.¡± Zhou Yu said after leading the men into a secret room. After reading the letter, he realized that something big had really happened.


    ¡°Xu Gong? Wasn¡¯t he dead?¡± Zhou Yu thought to himself.


    Many people in Jiangdong knew the name Xu Gong. This is because Xu Gong was the governor of the Wu County. When Sun Ce arrived, everyone surrendered except for Xu Gong. He was rebellious and sent a letter to Cao Cao in hopes that Cao Cao would do something about Sun Ce. In the end, Sun Ce ruthlessly wiped out the Xu Family.


    Zhou Yu was there the day Xu Gong¡¯s entire family was executed.


    ¡°It is not a mistake. The bird says that they weren¡¯t mistaken. It is really Xu Gong!¡± The soldier said to Zhou Yu.


    Xu Gong was not dead? What kind of joke was this? It does not matter what the initial reason was. It remains a fact that Xu Gong¡¯s hatred for Sun Ce was something that cannot change.


    ¡°Where did this person go?¡± If Xu Gong was not yet dead, then he needed to die.


    ¡°Xu Gong took a squad of soldiers with him out of the city.¡±


    ¡°Out of the city? Which direction?¡±


    ¡°They headed West.¡±


    ¡°West?¡± Zhou Yu¡¯s eyes grew wide. He then sat back down. ¡°Go and find out where the Second Lord has gone to. Then bring him to me.¡±


    The soldiers did not know why Zhou Yu wanted Sun Quan investigated but they followed their orders anyway.


    ¡°Xu Gong is not dead? Did the Second Lord neglect his duty or did Xu Gong escape?¡± Zhou Yu thought to himself. He wanted to ask if Xu Gong was really dead as Sun Quan was the one in charge of the execution.


    Soon, the soldiers returned.


    ¡°Where is the Second Lord?¡±


    ¡°Report. The Second Lord was not at home!¡±


    ¡°What? Did you ask the housekeeper where Sun Quan had gone?¡±


    ¡°Apparently, the Second Lord had left the city!¡±


    Zhou Yu suddenly stood up. Sun Ce and Xu Gong had left through the West gate. The one involved in Xu Gong¡¯s execution also left the city.


    ¡°Not good!¡± Zhou Yu was intelligent so he could tell that something was very wrong. Xu Gong being alive was Sun Quan¡¯s responsibility. If Xu Gong had escaped before, then he shouldn¡¯t be at Jiangdong now. Yet, Xu Gong was around and had just left the city. Sun Ce and Sun Quan had also left the city. Zhou Yu could clearly tell that there was a connection.


    ¡°Quick! Get the troops to follow me!¡± Zhou Yu stood up. He wanted to wear his armor but it was too troublesome to wear. So he simply grabbed his sword. ¡°Prepare the horse and move out!¡±


    ¡°Grand Governor. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°The Lord is in danger!¡± Zhou Yu immediately kicked his horse and rode off. He was followed by his soldiers.

 Chapter 646

    <h4>Chapter 646</h4>


    Meanwhile, Sun Ce was being showered by arrows.


    ¡°Careful!¡± Sun Ce wanted to warn his men but it was already toote. He relied on the warhorse to avoid the arrows but his men weren¡¯t so lucky. The ones transporting the tigers were hit on the body and fell down groaning. The ones helping Sun Ce at the front were immediately killed and fell off their horses.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Sun Ce shouted but there was no reply. Only the groaning voices of Sun Ce¡¯s subordinates were heard.


    ¡°You dare to kill my subordinates but you don¡¯t dare to show yourself?¡± Sun Ce provoked.


    At that moment, a pping sound could be heard.


    ¡°Good! As expected of the Little Conqueror, Sun Ce Sun Bofu! Capable of killing a fierce tiger and surviving a rain of arrows! It looks like I had underestimated you!¡± A man in cked clothing walked out while pping with a group of men following behind him.


    ¡°Who are you? Why did you kill my men?¡± Sun Ce asked as he looked at the man.


    ¡°Kill your men?¡± The manughed. ¡°Sun Bofu! I had no intentions of killing your men! I came here to kill you! Your subordinates were just unlucky to be in the way of the arrows.¡±


    ¡°Kill me?¡±


    The assassins walked up to the groaning men on the floor and cut off their heads. ¡°Why bother? If you had died from the arrows then you wouldn¡¯t have been in pain!¡±


    ¡°Sun Bofu! Are you just going to hide behind your horse? Sigh you are really not worth these soldiers. To think that the Little Conqueror (xiao bawang) is now just a big tortoise (da wangba). Are you really so afraid?¡±


    The other assassinsughed as well.


    ¡°Haha. I still haven¡¯t met a single person that could make me feel afraid!¡± Sun Ce sneered and walked out from behind his horse. He even took out his Overlord Spear. He was behind the horse the entire time looking for it.


    He faced the assassins and said. ¡°Speak. Who are you and why do you want to kill me? You really have guts. If you speak, I will at least leave behind a corpse for you!¡± Sun Ce was full of confidence since he has his spear.


    ¡°Leave behind a corpse for me? You should worry about yourself instead! Don¡¯t you recognize me?¡± The leader of the assassins took off his mask. ¡°Now you should be able to recognize me!¡±


    Sun Ce looked at the man and saw that he was familiar. Yet he can¡¯t seem to recall who it is. ¡°Who are you and what enmity do you have with me?¡±


    ¡°Sun Ce Sun Bofu! You really cannot recognize me? I still remember the day you killed my entire family and you cannot even remember me?¡± The assassin red.


    ¡°I have killed many people. How could I recognize you?¡± Sun Ce asked back.


    ¡°You¡­!¡± The assassin was speechless. ¡°Fine! I will allow you to die knowing my name! I am Xu Gong! I am the Xu Gong whose family you killed!¡± Xu Gong shouted.


    ¡°Xu Gong?¡± Sun Ce repeated.


    ¡°So? Do you remember me now?¡± Xu Gong asked coldly.


    ¡°No. It does sound familiar.¡± Sun Ce replied. But how could he forget Xu Gong? He already recognized Xu Gong the moment the man pulled down his mask. Xu Gong had a close schr friend Xu Jing. When Xu Jing escaped the chaos caused by Dong Zhuo, Xu Gong received him. At that time, he was just an officer of the Wu County. His superior was Sheng Xian. To be Governor, he plotted to kill his superior. For this reason, Sun Ce looked down on him.


    When Sun Ce united Jiangdong, Xu Gong wanted to rely on Sun Ce. But Sun Ce didn¡¯t like him, and so, Xu Gong rebelled. That being said, Sun Ce did not wipe out the Xu Family because he was a noble in Jiangdong.


    Yet, Xu Gong did not give up. He kept looking for an opportunity to retake Wu while ignoring the fact that Sun Ce¡¯s influence had grown bigger. He sent a letter to Cao Cao saying that it would be a problem if Sun Ce is left in charge and wanted Cao Cao to summon Sun Ce to the capital via the Emperor¡¯s orders. If he was sessful, Sun Ce would need to go to the capital and Jiangdong would split once again. Xu Gong can then benefit from this. Unfortunately, this plot failed and Sun Ce could execute the entire family ording to thew.


    How could Sun Ce forget this man? He was just skeptical because Xu Gong was supposed to be dead. He had given Xu Gong for Sun Quan to execute. He said he did not remember Xu Gong because he wanted Xu Gong to get angry and make a mistake.


    ¡°It does not matter if you remember or not! I will avenge my family today! Men! Advance and kill this Sun Ce Sun Bofu!¡± Xu Gong ordered.


    The other assassins around Xu Gong took out their swords and advanced towards Sun Ce.


    As expected, Xu Gong had made a mistake. At that location, there was nowhere to hide. Xu Gong could simply order his men to keep shooting arrows and Sun Ce would be helpless, unable to protect himself.


    Yet, Xu Gong ordered his men to advance to the front. This gave Sun Ce the advantage. With Sun Ce¡¯s strength, why would he need to fear a few dozen men? He would not even have any problems even if they triple their numbers.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Sun Ce swung his spear resentfully. The spear was like a reaper¡¯s scythe. As he fought he found out that these assassins were really good at martial arts as well. Even if they were struck by the spear and their bones were broken, they did not scream. Some even tried to take the hit as they exchanged their lives for his.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Sun Ce careless allowed a sword to cut him in the arm. Blood started to flow out.


    ¡°Death soldiers?¡± Sun Ce coldly said. These assassins were not afraid of death at all. They would not stop until he was dead.


    ¡°Yes, they are death soldiers! If it is to kill you, normal soldiers will not work! Today is the day you will die!¡± Xu Gong prattled on loudly.


    ¡°The day I die? Hmph! You think a few insignificant death soldiers is enough to handle me?¡± Sun Ce suddenly showed his strength.


    ¡°What?¡± Xu Gong was shocked. This was not the strength of someone in a Refinement Stage. He had nned for a situation where someone from Refinement Stage cannot escape even in closebat. Yet this could not obstruct Sun Ce.


    ¡°You broke through? Impossible! How could you have broken through!¡± Xu Gong shook his head. Sun Ce had broken through and reached the Peak of Refinement. The only other person he knew of that is at this level was Lu Bu. Even if Sun Ce was simr to Xiang Yu, it was not something that could have been done so easily.


    ¡°You did not see wrongly.¡± Sun Ceughed coldly as he brandished his Overlord Spear. He then used a skill with a roar. His killing intent took shape and the nearby death soldiers around him died immediately.


    ¡°How could this be?¡± Xu Gong¡¯s eyes grew wide. He had several dozen death soldiers but now everything was in disorder.


    ¡°Xu Gong. I will give you one more chance to say who sent you! I will at least leave you with an intact corpse.¡± Sun Ce said as he pointed towards Xu Gong with his spear.


    ¡°You must be dreaming! The one who will die here is you! Stall him! Draw the bow!¡± Xu Gong said angrily.


    ¡°Hmph! How long can these weakling stall me?¡± Sun Ce asked back coldly and moved to kill these death soldiers.


    Suddenly there was a resounding sound.


    ¡°What?¡± Sun Ce was very familiar with this sound and immediately noticed arge arrowing towards him.


    ¡°This is¡­!¡± Sun Ce immediately stepped back with his spear in front of him.


    There was a loud bang as the arrow collided with the spear.


    ¡°Get out of my way!¡± Sun Ce gritted his teeth and roared. There was sparks as he deflected therge arrow. The arrow then changed direction and pierced through several trees before stopping.


    ¡°A ballista!¡± Sun Ce finally saw the thing clearly. It was something that remained fresh in his memory after he had experienced its strength at Wancheng. His beloved Wulong died because of it.


    ¡°Why do you have a ballista? Who gave it to you?¡± Sun Ce asked. Yangzhou, Jiangdong and Jingzhou. All of these three ces restricted the use of this mechanism. This is because they did not want to cause a disaster by leaking this technology to Cao Cao. He never expected Xu Gong to be able to obtain it.


    ¡°Haha! So even you are afraid of this ballista! Of course, someone had given this to me just to kill you! It is a pity it did not manage to kill you in a single shot!¡± Xu Gong sighed with pity.


    Sun Ce¡¯s arm was still shaking. The ballista was too powerful. This weapon was made to destroy ships. If it could tear ships apart, it could easily kill humans as well. Besides that, Xu Gong was also prepared. The arrow he used was not made out of wood but metal. Normally, only the tip of the arrow was metal as the arrow needed to fly far. However, the arrow used on Sun Ce waspletely made of metal since Xu Gong did not need superior range.


    ¡°Someone?¡± Sun Ce narrowed his eyes and determined that this ballista was obtained from Jiangdong.


    ¡°If you want to know who, go and ask the King of Hell!¡± Xu Gong said as the ballista shot another arrow.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Sun Ce was rmed and angry as Xu Gong¡¯s death soldiers never bothered to protect themselves. If they managed to grab hold of him, he would be dead.


    Sun Ce kicked the death soldier away and then dodge the arrow.


    The arrow was indiscriminate. It pierced through a few death soldiers and then shed against Sun Ce¡¯s Overlord Spear again. Though Sun Ce seeded in knocking away the arrow once again, this time, his palm also tore open and blood started to flow out.


    ¡°Haha! Sun Ce Sun Bofu! Why do you want to struggle at your deathbed? Just die and all your problems will be gone! Ready another arrow!¡± Xu Gongughed. Sun Ce can already be considered dead.


    Sun Ce was already injured. Even if he could deflect the first two ballista arrows, the third one would kill him. Xu Gong looked at the ballista given to him happily. What a good thing this is! Though someone gave this ballista to him to kill Sun Ce, Xu Gong can still use this for other things, like offer it to Cao Cao.


    The only problem with the ballista was that it takes time to reload. Otherwise, Sun Ce would have been killed a long time ago. Xu Gong watched Sun Ce try to fight his way over but it was not so easy. The death soldiers weren¡¯t so easy to deal with. There were already countless dead.


    ¡°Leader. The bow is ready!¡± One of the assassins told Xu Gong.


    ¡°Good. Let me do it. I want to personally finish off that Sun Ce!¡± Xu Gong said. His subordinates then gave way for Xu Gong to personally kill his enemy.


    Just as Xu Gong was about to shoot, there was a loud sound cutting through the air.


    ¡°A ballista?¡± The sound came from Sun Ce¡¯s side. Xu Gong¡¯s eyes grew wide. Why would Sun Ce have a ballista?


    ¡°Boom.¡± Fortunately, Xu Gong was able to dodge in time. His ballista was destroyed and one of his men was pinned to the ground. It was clear that this man would not survive.


    ¡°This is¡­!¡± Xu Gong¡¯s eyes grew wide. It was not a ballista arrow but Sun Ce¡¯s Overlord Spear.


    Sun Ce saw that the ballista was about to fire again. Knowing he would not be able to deal with another ballista arrow, he needed to destroy the ballista. However, the death soldiers were all in the way. He then suddenly got the idea of throwing his Overlord Spear like a javelin. It was fortunate that Sun Ce was strong enough to make it look like Sun Ce also had a ballista waiting in ambush.


    ¡°You¡­!¡± Xu Gong was speechless. Sun Ce¡¯s being thrown over like an arrow was unprecedented.


    ¡°I want to see how you intend to kill me without a ballista!¡± Sun Ce sneered.


    ¡°Who says we cannot kill you without a ballista? Don¡¯t forget you are now without a weapon!¡± Xu Gong gnashed his teeth.


    However, without a ballista, Xu Gong would not be able to offer it to Cao Cao to get promoted. So he shouted in anger. ¡°You are dead anyway! Advance! Kill him! He doesn¡¯t have a weapon! Kill him!¡±


    The death soldiers all advanced towards Sun Ce.


    ¡°No weapons? Who said I do not have a weapon?¡± Sun Ce stepped on one of the assassin¡¯s sword and sent it flying up before catching it. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s been so long since I held a sword. How nostalgic.¡± Sun Ce added as he yed with the sword in his hand.


    Thest time Sun Ce held a sword was about ten years ago. At that time, his father was still around. Sun Ce was not the Lord of the Sun Family. He also haven¡¯t gotten his title of Little Conqueror.


    Everything changed after the death of his father. Sun Ce was sad and had to carry on the Sun Family. He had to suffer in silence to ensure that his family could live a better life. To break away and also to forget about his father, he stopped using the sword and changed to a spear.


    ¡°It¡¯s been so long. I wonder if I still remember father¡¯s lessons.¡± Sun Ce said as he fiddled with the sword. ¡°Maybe I have forgotten everything.¡±


    ¡°What are you all waiting for? Quickly kill him!¡± Xu Gong shouted hysterically. The death soldiers charged towards Sun Ce.


    ¡°I am sure I am supposed to swing it like this.¡± Sun Ce muttered and lightly swung his sword. The sword that was originally slow sped up and sliced through one of the assassin¡¯s artery.


    ¡°Maybe like this?¡± Another assassin fell to Sun Ce¡¯s sword. Sun Ce himself was also wounded by the assassin that he had just killed because he was unfamiliar with the sword. However, Sun Ce did not care.


    As time passed, Xu Gong started to have cold sweat. He realized that he did not have many men left. It would mean that it was Xu Gong¡¯s turn next.


    ¡°Phew.¡± Sun Ce exhaled. ¡°Looks like I did not forget everything father has taught me.¡± Sun Ce was covered in blood but the ground was also covered with corpses.


    ¡°You¡­!¡± Xu Gong pointed at Sun Ce speechlessly.


    ¡°Xu Gong. It looks like it is your turn next!¡± Sun Ce looked at Xu Gong andughed. ¡°Last time, I could kill your whole family but you escaped. Now, I can kill you again! Speak. Who sent you? I will at least leave you a corpse!¡± Sun Ce said as she slowly approached.


    ¡°My family¡­!¡± Xu Gong was initially in fear but hearing about his family immediately threw him back into anger. His mother, his wife, and even his son and the rest of his children were all wiped out. He was the only survivor.


    ¡°Haha. Did you think I have lost?¡± Xu Gong red malevolently. ¡°Yes! You killed my entire family! You make my Xu Family without an heir! But you yourself are no better than me! Brothers oppressing each other! In fact, you are more tragic than me! You have to ept betrayal and heartbreak!¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Sun Ce said coldly.


    ¡°What am I talking about? You asked me who wants you dead right? It is your close kin! It is the person you love the most! Your little brother wants you dead! That is why I am here!¡±


    ¡°You lie!¡± Sun Ce did not dare believe it. He watched Sun Quan grow up. He treated Sun Quan fondly. Why would Sun Quan betray him? Sun Ce had be a conqueror for his family.


    ¡°Haha! If I was lying, how do you think I am still alive? You had personally given the order for my execution! Do you still remember the day you were at my residence? If I was lying, I would have already died then! How could I have survived until now? How could I even have an attempt at revenge?¡± Xu Gong said to Sun Ce with pity.


    ¡°You still lie in the face of death! I will give you one more chance to tell me who wants to kill me!¡± Sun Ce asked loudly.


    ¡°You still don¡¯t believe me? Good! Then I will have you thoroughly give up! Second Lord! Are you still not going toe out? If you don¡¯te out now, you can forget about killing your brother for the rest of your life! You can forget about ever ruling Jiangdong!¡± Xu Gong¡¯s voice echoed but there was no reply.


    ¡°You still refuse to show your face? Fine. Then you no longer need to look for Lord Cao¡¯s envoy!¡± Xu Gong added.


    Finally, several dozen people appeared from behind the trees and walked in front of Xu Gong.


    ¡°Xu Gong. What do you mean by this?¡± The newly arrived ck clothed men asked. They were evidently not Xu Gong¡¯s people.


    ¡°Haha. There is no other meaning. I just need to tell you that Lord Cao can guarantee you, the Second Lord¡¯s position as the East Expedition General. He can also give you provisions. But there is a condition. He wants to see your sincerity. That is Sun Ce¡¯s head!¡± Xu Gong said coldly towards the leader of the newly arrived men.


    The atmosphere immediately sunk.


    ¡°Little brother. Is it really you?¡± Sun Ce said while feeling heartbroken. Though he could not see the man¡¯s face, he could recognize Sun Quan from his figure.


    Instead of replying, Sun Quan turned to Xu Gong. ¡°Xu Gong. How did you notice me? Do you have a spy by my side?¡±


    ¡°Haha, Second Lord. It is not me but Lord Cao that has a spy by your side. Second Lord. Didn¡¯t you ask me why I went to see Lord Cao¡¯s envoy the other day? In truth, that man is just a messenger. I Lord Cao¡¯s real envoy is me!¡± Xu Gong replied.


    ¡°What?¡± Sun Quan was shocked and then heughed. ¡°Xu Gong, I should have known. Someone with your character only dared to send a letter to Cao Cao because you were already his person!¡± Xu Gong used to be the Governor but Cao Cao was a Sikong. This was like a mayor reporting to the Prime Minister which is basically impossible. On top of that, Xu Gong had even been removed from position by Sun Ce.


    Yet it turns out that Xu Gong had always been one of Cao Cao¡¯s people. This goes to show how deep Cao Cao has ced himself in other people¡¯s territory.


    ¡°Cao Cao¡¯s envoy? East Expedition General?¡± Sun Ce was not a fool. Jiangdong also had has their own people gathering information. ording to them, Liu Biao had be the East General. The East Expedition General was the East General¡¯s assistant. Does this mean that his little brother wants to be Liu Biao¡¯s assistant? Does he want to be the assistant of the man that killed their father?


    ¡°Why?¡± Sun Ce no longer asked if the man was his brother Sun Quan. He already knew that answer. He now wanted to know why Sun Quan was doing this. ¡°Everyone else can betray me but not you! Not you!¡± Sun Ce shouted loudly. ¡°You are letting down ourte father!¡±


    ¡°Brother. You are obstructing me.¡± Sun Quan replied to Sun Ce.


    ¡°I am obstructing you? I did so much for our family! I have spent so much for you all! Why do you want to betray me?¡±


    ¡°Correct! You did everything for us! You are a good brother! You are a good and outstanding Lord! That is why everyone knows the name Sun Ce! They do not even know I exist! All they know is Jiangdong¡¯s Little Conqueror Sun Ce Sun Bofu! They speak your name with admiration! But they don¡¯t even remember my name! They call me Second Lord! As long as you are around, I cannot exist! I will only be known as your little brother and the Second Lord of Jiangdong!¡± Sun Quan¡¯s face was red as he looked at Sun Ce.


    ¡°Zhongmou. Do you know when you were born, your father was not around. Mother was inbor and the midwife went to visit her parents. I am the one who ran over a hundred and twenty li in the middle of the night to find a midwife to help mother give birth to you! When you were born with blue eyes and oblong face, father panicked. The Confucian schr in the city said this was an ill omen. You would overthrow your father. Father wanted to abandon you but I was the one who brought you back and shielded you from the cold weather. When you were hungry, you sucked my chest causing me pain. Then I found mother and begged father to keep you before he agreed!¡±


    ¡°You slowly grew up. I was the one who taught you how to conduct yourself. I taught you how to be strong and trustworthy. When father went on expeditions, I would teach you martial arts. I would teach you how to read and write. After that, father died. He had Old General Huang pass on his dying message telling me to kill you and rid myself of this ill omen! I tore the letter apart and told Old General Huang not to speak nonsense. I never believe in Heaven¡¯s ns. I have almost died many times so that I can leave you all with Master Zhang. I went to Yuan Shu so that I can protect you all. However, Yuan Shu only helped half-heartedly so I had to go to Uncle to get a few hundred men from him. After that, I urgently went to find you all. I went to capture city so that you all have a safe ce to settle down. However, I was stopped by Zu Lang. My army was wiped out and I almost died. Even after I was hit by many arrows, I told myself I have a little brother and a little sister. I also have a mother. I cannot die, I had to protect you all! So I came back. After that, I obtained Gongjin¡¯s help and gave Yuan Shu the Imperial Seal in exchange for a several thousand men. When I had father¡¯s former subordinates, I finally realized I could give you all a peaceful life! Did you know how happy I was then? I knew you had talent which is why I let you serve as a magistrate at the age of fifteen. Old General Huang told me to let you serve in the military but I refused because war is cruel and dangerous. I already lost a father, I did not want to lose my little brother!¡±


    ¡°Brother!¡± Sun Quan lowered his head. He had thought that Sun Ce refused to give him military power because Sun Ce was afraid of being surpassed. Sun Quan did not expect Sun Ce to do this because Sun Ce was worried about his brother¡¯s safety. War was something that even Sun Ce himself could not guarantee his own safety. At the Yangtze River, they werepletely wiped out. If it was not because of Lu Meng and Ling Cao, Sun Ce himself may have died. How could Sun Ce be willing to let his beloved little brother fight? When Sun Quan went to battle, Sun Ce ordered Lu Meng and Ling Cao to ensure Sun Quan returns safely even if the whole army has to be wiped out.


    It was because Lu Meng failed to do so that Sun Ce was angry enough to want to execute Lu Meng. Fortunately, Sun Quan managed to return safely. Otherwise, Lu Meng and Ling Cao would be executed.


    ¡°You want this position? You want to be the Lord of Jiangdong?¡± Sun Ce said to his little brother. ¡°Fine. I will give it to you. I will give you everything since you are my little brother.¡± Sun Ce said.


    ¡°Brother?¡± Sun Quan did not expect Sun Ce to be so cooperative.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a position? I am also tired so you can just have Jiangdong.¡± Sun Ce said bitterly. Sun Ce himself had ambition. He received Xiang Yu¡¯s name so he also wanted to be a hegemon like Xiang Yu. However, his family was more important to him. So he gave it up for his little brother.


    ¡°Second Lord! Do not believe him!¡± Xu Gong started to be anxious after hearing the two brother¡¯s conversation. If Sun Ce managed to persuade Sun Quan and hand over his position, then Sun Quan no longer needed to kill Sun Ce. What would be of his revenge? On top of that, Xu Gong¡¯s ballista was already destroyed so Cao Cao would not think highly of him. Staying in Jiangdong will also just get him killed.


    That was why Xu Gong wanted Sun Quan to kill Sun Ce. At the very least he could take Sun Ce¡¯s head to Xudou to gain merits.


    ¡°Jiangdong¡¯s position¡­ I don¡¯t want it anymore. You can have it. I am tired. After so many years of fighting, I am barely home. I should go home and apany mother and Yu¡¯er.¡± Yu¡¯er was Sun Ce¡¯s wife Lady Ping.


    After saying this, Sun Ce turned around to leave.


    ¡°Stop! You cannot leave!¡± Xu Gong panicked. If Sun Ce left, then everything was finished. ¡°Sun Quan! Do not forget Lord Cao wants your sincerity! If you don¡¯t show your sincerity, Lord Cao will not help you form an alliance with Jingzhou!¡±


    ¡°The sincerity Cao Sikong wants is not my brother¡¯s head. He simply wants Jiangdong and Jingzhou to obstruct Yangzhou. If I do that, he won¡¯t be so picky!¡± Sun Quan replied indifferently. Cao Cao¡¯s actions of allying Jingzhou and Jiangdong was ultimately for his own benefit.


    Sun Quan followed this n because he also shared the same goals. Sun Quan too, did not want Jingzhou to get annexed by Yangzhou.


    ¡°You!¡± Xu Gong was angry and decided to act for himself. However, he knew he was no match for Sun Ce. At this moment, another voice rang out through the woods.


    ¡°Milord! Milord!¡± Several men appeared.


    ¡°Gongjin?¡± Sun Ce stared at his sworn brother Zhou Yu before smiling bitterly. His own little brother betrayed him but his sworn brother still followed him faithfully.


    ¡°Milord! The Second Lord is disloyal!¡± Zhou Yu shouted hoping for Sun Ce to be more vignt. But Sun Ce shook his head and rxed. It would have been better if it happened earlier. But now, Sun Ce knew everything and felt tired. He no longer wanted to strive for more. He might as well leave behind his foundation of Jiangdong for his little brother. As he thought of this, he felt himself enlightened. It looks like all this time, he had been so tired.


    As Sun Ce was about to greet Zhou Yu, Zhou Yu¡¯s head turned with rm. ¡°Milord be careful!¡±


    An arrow flew towards Sun Ce¡¯s unguarded back.

 Chapter 647

    <h4>Chapter 647</h4>


    Sun Ce¡¯s eyes grew wide as Zhou Yu suddenly rushed towards him and pushed him away.


    The arrow struck Zhou Yu¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Gongjin!¡± Sun Ce quickly ran towards Zhou Yu and supported Zhou Yu from falling.


    ¡°My¡­ Milord¡­ Care¡­ful¡­¡± Zhou Yu¡¯s chest was covered with blood. Blood was also flowing down his mouth.


    ¡°Grand Governor!¡± The men Zhou Yu brought over quickly surrounded Zhou Yu to protect him.


    ¡°Sun Quan Sun Zhongmou!¡± Sun Ce turned his head and red angrily at his brother.


    ¡°Brother. It¡¯s not me!¡± Sun Quan tried to exin.


    ¡°Hahaha! Even if I can¡¯t kill Sun Ce Sun Bofu! I can still kill Zhou Yu!¡± Xu Gongughed savagely. He did not even put down the bow in his hand. Though Sun Ce had destroyed the ballista, they still had normal bows. As a noble of Jiangdong, Xu Gong was naturally capable of using bows. He took action on his own because he was afraid that Sun Quan would really let Sun Ce go. He wanted Sun Ce to die, not abdicate.


    Normally, Sun Ce would not have been hit. But he let his guard down after suffering from the shock of Sun Quan¡¯s betrayal. He did not even bother to take his Overlord Spear as he left. That was how Xu Gong seeded in attacking him.


    What Xu Gong did not expect was for Zhou Yu to shield Sun Ce. Though Xu Gong felt regret for not being able to kill Sun Ce, he also hated Zhou Yu. This is because it was Zhou Yu¡¯s intelligencework that caught him trying to send a letter to Xudou, which resulted in his family being wiped out.


    ¡°Xu Gong! I will kill you!¡± Sun Ce¡¯s eyes turned red.


    ¡°Second Lord! Save me!¡± Xu Gong immediately became afraid and pleaded. Though he wanted revenge, he also did not want to die right after taking revenge.


    Sun Quan did not act. Besides that, his men also did not allow Xu Gong to approach Sun Quan no matter how much Xu Gong cried out for help.


    ¡°Second Lord! The both of us share fortune and misfortune together! I am Lord Cao¡¯s envoy! If I die, how will you exin this to Lord Cao?¡±


    Sun Quan furrowed his brow at this since killing Xu Gong would be offending Cao Cao.


    ¡°Besides that, Second Lord. Zhou Yu will not survive. You also know Sun Ce¡¯s rtionship with Zhou Yu! My death is trivial but what do you think will happen once Sun Ce goes back on his word and takes out his anger on you?¡± Xu Gong added. Sun Quan was already having trouble dealing with Yangzhou. Though he was shameless enough to ally himself with Jingzhou, he was not shameless enough to seek help from Jingzhou. On top of that, Liu Biao was also powerless to defend himself. Because of this, Sun Ce had to abdicate.


    ¡°Second Lord! Once you kill Sun Ce, Lord Cao will definitelymend you! At that time, getting promoted will not be a problem!¡± Xu Gong enticed Sun Quan.


    Sun Ce became angrier. He handed over Zhou Yu to Zhou Yu¡¯s subordinates and then walked towards Xu Gong with a sword in hand.


    ¡°Brother. You cannot kill Xu Gong.¡± Sun Quan stepped in front of Sun Ce to stop him.


    ¡°Sun Zhongmou! Even you want to stop me?¡± Sun Ce red at his brother. ¡°That man lying over there is Gongjin! It is your brother Zhou Yu!¡± Sun Ce said.


    ¡°Brother Zhou Yu.¡± Sun Quan also felt a little depressed. It was true that Zhou Yu treated him well. Aside from matters regarding Jiangdong¡¯s authority, Zhou Yu had shown a lot of consideration for Sun Quan.


    ¡°Brother. We still cannot kill him!¡± Sun Quan still shook his head. ¡°Jiangdong can only continue to exist if he survives. Otherwise, we will get annexed by Liu Mang without having a chance to retaliate.


    ¡°Haha! Sun Ce! Come and kill me!¡± Xu Gong continued to shout from behind Sun Quan.


    ¡°Haha. I understand now!¡± Sun Ce pointed at Sun Quan. ¡°Zhongmou. Master Zijiang is right. You will scheme to rule! It is in your nature to be a ruler! However, you are a terrible little brother!¡± This was the description that Xu Shao Xu Zijiang had given to Sun Quan. To be a ruler is to be cold blooded and ruthless.


    ¡°Sun Quan Sun Zhongmou! You cannot stop me! I will kill whoever who tries!¡± Sun Ce said to Sun Quan.


    ¡°Brother. You really must not kill Xu Gong!¡± Sun Quan insisted. His men already stood in front of him with their swords ready.


    ¡°Protect the Lord!¡± Aside from the few protecting Zhou Yu, Zhou Yu¡¯s men also moved in front of Sun Ce.


    ¡°You really want to stop me? My good little brother!¡± Sun Ce asked again. He really hoped his little brother would step aside.


    ¡°Brother! You must not kill him!¡± Sun Quan said again. Sun Ce only had about three men with him while Sun Quan had more than a dozen men.


    ¡°Haha! Sun Ce! Come and kill me! I want to see how you intend to kill me with so little men!¡± Xu Gong continued to provoke. Sun Quan did not speak but his troops already showed his stance. They would not attack Sun Ce but they also would not allow Sun Ce to kill Xu Gong.


    ¡°Is it a problem with numbers?¡± Sun Ce said as he looked at Sun Quan. Sun Quan also seemed approach this situation naturally due to having more soldiers with him.


    ¡°Pass down my orders! Any who stop me will die!¡± Sun Ce raised his hand. His voice echoed through the woods.


    ¡°Sun Ce! Do you still think you have military authority?¡± Xu Gong said coldly. Yet before he could truly smile, his expression suddenly froze.


    Countless arrows suddenly flew out from behind the trees as countless more ck clothed men appeared.


    ¡°What!?¡± Sun Quan was shocked. There was another group? Before this, Xu Gong was hiding, followed by Sun Quan. Now there was a third group?


    ¡°Brother?¡± Sun Quan looked back at Sun Ce.


    ¡°Come out!¡± Sun Ce shouted towards the trees as more people appeared. Sun Quan¡¯s expression turned even uglier. Most of these ces were very near them yet no one noticed this. There was no other choice but to say that Sun Quan¡¯s men had failed to carry out their duties.


    ¡°Milord! We apologies for beingte!¡± Two warriors, Lu Meng and Ling Cao appeared and knelt in front of Sun Ce.


    ¡°Stand up. You two bear no fault.¡± Sun Ce replied.


    ¡°Where were you all hiding? How could this be?¡± Xu Gong could not believe his eyes. He knew Sun Quan¡¯s men were behind him but he never expected Sun Ce¡¯s men to also be following them. If that was the case, why would these people not appear when Sun Ce was in danger?


    ¡°That is because the Lord did not allow us toe out! If he did, you would have already died several times!¡± Ling Cao red at Xu Gong. Ling Cao did not know who Xu Gong was but he was able to say Xu Gong¡¯s name. This showed that Ling Cao had been hiding for a long time. In that period of time, he failed to show his restraint and almost charged out. Fortunately, he was restrained by Lu Meng. They were told not to act until ordered.


    ¡°Is this your scheme?¡± Sun Quan looked at his brother in shock.


    ¡°Scheme? Hahaha.¡± Sun Ceughed loudly. ¡°I, Sun Ce Sun Bofu, would never scheme against my own rtives! Have you ever seen a brother than scheme against his own little brother?¡± Sun Ce mocked.


    It is not that there were no brothers that schemed against each other. However, those cases were different. The children were raised as enemies. The side that loses were killed so there was no affection.


    On the other hand, Sun Ce and Sun Quan lost their fathers at a young age. Sun Ce then acted as a father figure to raise Sun Quan. Yet Sun Quan repaid Sun Ce with betrayal.


    ¡°Do you still have things to say? My beloved little brother?¡± Sun Ce asked.


    ¡°No. The winner is the ruler. The loser is a bandit.¡± Sun Quan stopped resisting. He dropped his sword and waited for himself to be arrested.


    ¡°Second Lord! Don¡¯t do this! We can still charge our way out! Let us fight!¡± Xu Gong panicked as the situation turned around again. Xu Gong could not find a way out of this but he still resolved himself to fight to the end. This is because he could not afford to lose. Though he could struggle, he could not escape on his own. That is why he wanted to get Sun Quan¡¯s help. He believed that Sun Ce would not be too ruthless if he could use Sun Quan as a shield. Once he escapes into the woods, he would have a chance to survive.


    ¡°Fight?¡± Sun Quan shook his head. Even if he were to ignore all of his brother¡¯s elite troops, there was no way he could outrun his brother who was at the Peak of Refinement. Besides that, Lu Meng and the others had even picked up and returned Sun Ce¡¯s Overlord Spear.


    ¡°Arrest Sun Quan and cut Xu Gong into a thousand pieces. Lu Meng, do not make me disappointed in your skills. You will be hit one time with the rod for every missing cut.¡± Sun Ce said as he gave Lu Meng a sword


    ¡°Ah!¡± Lu Meng was stunned. He was skilled but even asking him to make a thousand cuts before killing was too much. In the end, he could only passively ept the order.


    ¡°Cut into a thousand pieces?¡± Xu Gong felt his heart stop. He had heard of being hanged or being executed before but not this. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Xu Gongughed madly. He was scared senseless and his trousers started to turn wet.


    ¡°Sun Ce Sun Bofu! You want to torment me to death? I will not allow you!¡± Xu Gong then snapped off an arrow and stabbed himself with it.


    Xu Gong coughed after piercing his own chest. ¡°Sun Ce! I will not allow you to have your way! I will die and I will have Zhou Yu apany me! Hahaha!¡± Xu Gongughed and thenid still on the ground. ¡°Nan¡¯er. Your father ising. Mother. Your son ising to do his filial duty.¡±


    Sun Ce did not bother to stop Xu Gong killing himself.


    ¡°Milord. This¡­¡± Lu Meng was stunned. What should he do now? He did not even cut Xu Gong a single time. Was he going to receive a thousand hits?


    ¡°Do you think it is over with just death? Tie Xu Gong up and dismember him with five horses! Dig up all of the Xu Family¡¯s grave and burn their bones to ashes!¡± Sun Ce ordered ruthlessly.

 Chapter 648

    <h4>Chapter 648</h4>


    News that Sun Ce was attacked by assassins quickly spread throughout Jiangdong. This was shocking due to Sun Ce¡¯s status and strength. How many people would they need if they actually wanted to be sessful in killing Sun Ce?


    ¡°Governor Zuo. Have you heard? The Lord was attacked by assassins.¡± At Jiangdong, all of the officials found themselves unable to sit still after such a big event.


    ¡°I already heard. I don¡¯t know if it is true or not. Do people actually dare to assassinate the Lord in Jianye? With Jianye¡¯s city defenses, how did the enemy sneak in? How did no one notice such arge movement? They are truly neglecting their duties! We must investigate them carefully!¡± The governor replied indignantly.


    ¡°Governor Zuo. The Lord wasn¡¯t attacked in Jianye but outside the city.¡± One person said. ¡°I heard that those scoundrels got a chance because the Lord went out to hunt.¡±


    ¡°Sigh the Lord even goes hunting while Jiangdong is weary. This should have been the time to clean up our problems and push to the top.¡± Governor Zuo said. He was an old and experienced man who have been in Jiangdong for a long time. He got the position because he was a local and thus have a huge poprity.


    ¡°The Lord simply went to relieve his boredom.¡± One middle aged schr said. He was a civil servant that looked righteous and mature.


    Governor Zuo who was old an experienced was naturally stubborn. On top of that, how could he allow some youngster to interrupt and refute him? Though the middle aged man did it by ident, the ancient people did not care.


    ¡°Oh. I was thinking who it was. So it is Master Zhuge. You are still at Jiangdong? Why have you not crossed North of the river?¡± Governor Zuo said mockingly.


    ¡°You¡­!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Minister Zhuge. We can only give you a position as a minister. But I am sure you can be a governor if you cross the river!¡±


    ¡°You all! Hmph! I, Zhuge Ziyu, have my own personal integrity! I have nothing to say to you. As long as the Lord is here, I, Zhuge Ziyu, will stay loyal.¡± The man known as Zhuge Jin replied. The reason why the others were telling him to go North is because Zhuge Liang is Zhuge Jin¡¯s brother. In a single battle, Zhuge Liang destroyed Jingzhou and Jiangdong¡¯s navy. His achievements caused Zhuge Jin to feel embarrassed as he was Jiangdong¡¯s official. The foundations of the man he served was wiped out by his little brother.


    At the same time, Zhuge Jin cannot do anything about it. He could not even curse Zhuge Liang because the man was his own little brother. To curse Zhuge Liang would be to curse himself.


    ¡°Oh! Are you saying that you will condemn Jiangdong if the Lord isn¡¯t around? Good! It would seem that you are a suspect. You must want the Lord to die so that you can leave!¡± Suddenly Zhuge Jin was implicated and wronged as a suspect.


    ¡°I¡­! You guys¡­!¡± Zhuge Jin was a simple man. He is adept in practical things but is not good at things like arguments. He is simply pushed around by the other two.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough! All of you speak less!¡± One person suddenly spoke up as he calmly faced them.


    ¡°Gu Yong! Who do you think you are?¡± Governor Zuo was wondering who stopped them since the man used a rebuking tone. However, he turned only to find Gu Yong who was only a county deputy.


    ¡°I am not much. But the Lord is missing and we do not even know if he lives. Yet, you are all here making a racket at his residence! I want to see what you all will say when he finds out about this!¡± Gu Yong said to the others.


    With this, both sides stayed silent. It was true that the people were rmed because there was no news of Sun Ce. If they continued to make a racket at this moment, both sides will end up being punished.


    After a long moment of silence, someone finally spoke up.


    ¡°The silence is unbearable. Ambassador Zhang! How is the Lord? Who are the assassins?¡±


    This person was naturally Zhang Zhao Zhang Zibu, one of the top figures of Jiangdong¡¯s civilian court officials.


    Zhang Zhao faced the others and solemnly said. ¡°None of the men the Lord took with him had returned. The Lord was also covered in blood.¡± As Zhang Zhao was also the leader of the nobles in Jiangdong, he knew more than others. He was already informed when Sun Ce had left Jianye. His messengers also said that they did not see Sun Ce and that someone was heavily injured. Also, none of Sun Ce¡¯s soldiers came back.


    ¡°What? Who could be so ferocious that they could hurt the Lord especially when our Lord is so powerful?¡±


    Although Zhang Zhao seemed respectful, he was also a little angry because the assassins managed to sneak in without anyone noticing and even learn Sun Ce¡¯s whereabouts. What would happen if these assassins came for them instead?


    At the same time, Zhang Zhao was also happy because Zhou Yu wanted their money. If the Lord dies then Sun Quan would be the new Lord. Su Quan would definitely treat them with kindness and grace.


    On the other hand, Sun Ce did not trust the nobles. Though he gave them preferential treatment, he still did not trust them. So his troops were mostly the poor. There were a few nobles in his army but they don¡¯t upy important positions. Zhuge Jin may be a noble but he was not from Jiangdong.


    On the other hand, if Sun Quan were to be the Lord, he would use the Jiangdong nobles without restraint to earn their support and wipe out his brother¡¯s image.


    At the same time, Zhang Zhao was afraid. If Sun Quan bes the Lord, there would be a change in power everywhere. Would Zhang Zhao be able to keep his position? After all, he was the head of the civilian court officials.


    Sun Quan would be looking after more nobles than just the Zhang Family. If Sun Quan fancied a different family then Zhang Zhao¡¯s position would be threatened.


    While Zhang Zhao was hesitating, someone suddenly shouted. ¡°They¡¯re here!¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re here?¡± Zhang Zhao raised his head. Who arrived? The moment he raised his head, he froze. He rubbed his eyes to find out that he wasn¡¯t mistaken. The person in front of him was Sun Ce Sun Bofu, the Lord of Jiangdong.


    ¡°Are you that shocked to see me?¡± Sun Ce stared at the others with chilling eyes.


    ¡°This subject does not dare.¡± Zhang Zhao lowered his head.


    ¡°What do you not dare? Don¡¯t you all feel disappointed when you see me? You all hope I died but I didn¡¯t! Now you are all unhappy because the person you all want to seed the throne failed!¡± For the first time, Sun Ce showed an intense killing intent towards the nobles. The nobles in Jiangdong may not be enemies but they weren¡¯t any good either. If Cao Cao¡¯s envoy arrived, the nobles, especially Zhang Zhao who was their leader, would find out. At the very least, he would notice something. Yet Zhang Zhao did not say anything which is how this incident happened.


    ¡°Everyone stand!¡± Sun Ce ordered with a wave.


    ¡°I was attacked but I did not die. If Gongjin did not push me away, I would have been the one bedridden today!¡± Sun Ce looked at everyone with a sharp gaze.


    ¡°What? The Grand Governor is injured? Is it serious?¡± The others were shocked to hear that Zhou Yu was injured. After all, Zhou Yu was second only to Sun Ce in Jiangdong. Zhou Yu was the one inmand if Sun Ce was not around. Even the financial support given to the families of the dead was handled by Zhou Yu. This is simply to buy the will of the people. If Zhou Yu was disloyal, Sun Ce would already be dead. Now, Zhou Yu was injured.


    ¡°Is the injury serious? Gongjin is now in aa! You tell me!¡± Sun Ce almost roared. The anger in his tone leaked out.


    Everyone immediately realized that Su nCe was angry. Zhou Yu was Sun Ce¡¯s trusted aide and was like Sun Ce¡¯s arms. Now that Zhou Yu was seriously injured, it was no surprise that Sun Ce became anxious.


    ¡°Who is the scoundrel responsible for this? We must punish him severely!¡±


    ¡°Yes! We must dismember him into ten thousand pieces!¡±


    ¡°Good! Remember that you all are the ones to say this!¡± Sun Ce said sternly. ¡°I will tell you who is responsible for this. The first one is Xu Gong!¡±


    ¡°Xu Gong?¡± There was an uproar.


    ¡°Xu Gong? How could it be?¡±


    ¡°Is it that Xu Gong?¡± The ones that know Xu Gong were all shocked.


    The neers like Zhuge Jin who is not from Jiangdong, did not know who Xu Gong was and had to ask. ¡°Who is Xu Gong?¡±


    ¡°Xu Gong is the head of the Xu Family. He was one of Jiangdong¡¯s governors.¡± Someone exined to Zhuge Jin.


    ¡°Milord. Wasn¡¯t Xu Gong dead?¡± Gu Yong stepped forward and asked. All the nobles knew about Xu Gong¡¯s case. Xu Gong colluded with Cao Cao in an attempt to capture Jiangdong when it is unstable.


    If Sun Ce allowed this to happen, Jiangdong would be doomed. That was why the entire Xu Family was executed.


    ¡°Xu Gong is dead? Then who did I see? A ghost?¡± Sun Ce berated sternly.


    ¡°This is¡­ Xu Gong¡¯s case¡­¡± Someone turned to look at a few Jiangdong nobles. Xu Gong¡¯s case was supposed to be thoroughly investigated by these nobles. They were supposed to make sure that Xu Gong was the one that actually get executed instead of a body double. In that era, even the monarch has body doubles.


    At that moment, two nobles immediately knelt down. ¡°Milord! Spare us!¡± These were the Zhao Family and the Cao Family.


    ¡°Spare you? You even let someone like Xu Gong go! Good!¡± Sun Ce sneered. If these people did not neglect their duty, this incident would not have happened. Zhou Yu would not be severely injured. Sun Ce¡¯s killing intent grew stronger. ¡°Men! Take away Cao Yin and Zhao Kai to prison! Then send their entire families to prison as well!¡± Sun Ce ordered angrily.


    ¡°Milord! Spare us!¡± The two nobles begged. ¡°We only neglected our duty for a short while!¡±


    Zhang Zhao looked at the two and stepped forward. ¡°Milord. These two only made a small mistake. I am sure it is not so bad that you need to exterminate their families?¡±


    ¡°Small mistake? Then let me ask Lord Zifang. What do you consider a big mistake? A prisoner that is supposed to suffer a heavy punishment is released and you call it a small mistake? Gu Yong. Come and tell Master Zifang what is the punishment for those who release a convict with heavy crimes.¡± Sun Ce was already impolite.


    ¡°Replying to the Lord and Master Zifang. It is a heavy crime to release such a person. In such cases, they are to suffer the same punishment as the prisoner.¡± Gu Yong was the person in charge of Jiangdong¡¯s criminalw.


    ¡°Ah¡­!¡± The two nobles were about to faint from fear. To have the same punishment as Xu Gong means that their whole family would be wiped out. Even Zhang Zhao could not do anything about it.


    ¡°When you let Xu Gong go why did you not ask anyone to spare your life?¡± Sun Ce was already determined to execute these nobles.


    ¡°Milord! Spare us! It is not that we released Xu Gong it is¡­¡± Cao Ying could no longer endure and was about to expose others.


    ¡°Cao Ying! You don¡¯t want to live anymore? You dare say that person¡¯s name?¡± Zhao Kai was much calmer.


    ¡°I want to live which is why I am saying this! If I don¡¯t say it, my family would be exterminated! If you are not going to say it, I will say it!¡± Cao Ying shouted loudly. Zhao Kai also agreed after thinking about it. If they were to speak, they would die but it was much better than the extermination of their entire family.


    ¡°Milord! We did not kill Xu Gong that day because the Second Lord did not let us kill him! The Second Lord said that Xu Gong would be useful to you so he searched for another prisoner on death row to rece Xu Gong.¡± Cao Ying exined.


    And so it was revealed to the others that someone wanted Xu Gong to live and even found a body double for him. It had been many years since Xu Gong was supposed to be executed. Did Sun Quan allowed Xu Gong to live for so long for this day?


    ¡°Shut up! How can the Second Lord be the one doing this?¡± Zhang Zhao said sternly.


    The two nobles med Sun Quan but Zhang Zhao did not know that Sun Quan had already been exposed. He thought that Sun Quan only found someone to kill Sun Ce and that this person was Xu Gong. Although Xu Gong failed, it was not an issue as long as Sun Quan was not exposed.


    Yet the two nobles say it was Sun Quan. Wasn¡¯t this just bringing in more problems? If they did not speak, Sun Quan and Zhang Zhao could still help them escape. Now they would all die together.


    ¡°Why do you want them to shut up? Master Zifang. This is my residence. This is my Jiangdong. You are overstepping your authority.¡± Sun Ce said as he patted Zhang Zhao¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Milord, please understand. The Second Lord is your brother. He is like your hands and feet. Where can you find hands that destroy each other? These two traitors must have been acting in collusion with Xu Gong. They must be punished as heavily as Xu Gong. Milord, please make the wise decision.¡± Zhang Zhao no longer have any intention of protecting these two since they tried to expose Sun Quan. It was better that they die. In fact, Zhang Zhao would have already killed these two quietly if it wasn¡¯t because Sun Quan was so soft hearted. After all, the dead would not speak.


    ¡°Master Zifang. You must have a really good conscience to speak up for my brother.¡± Sun Ce said with a smile.


    ¡°Milord. The Second Lord certainly loyal to you.¡±


    ¡°Men! Drag Cao Ying and Zhao Kai out and execute them. Do not spare their family either!¡± Sun Ce ordered.


    ¡°Milord! Please spare us! We are innocent! It is the Second Lord!¡± Cao Ying and Zhao Kai cried out but no matter what they say, they could not escape their fate.


    Zhang Zhao breathed out a sigh of relief. Now they could not divulge the truth.


    ¡°Milord. This Xu Gong should also be killed with Cao Ying and Zhao Kai!¡± Zhang Zhao advised. He also wanted Xu Gong dead to keep him silent.


    ¡°Master Zifang do not need to worry about Xu Gong. We already dismembered him. We also already dig out the bones of all his ancestors and burned it.¡± Lu Meng who was beside Sun Ce replied. It was truly a tragic end for the Xu Family.


    ¡°Alright. We have already executed Xu Gong¡¯s aplices. Then let us move on to the other traitor.¡± Sun Ce said to the others.


    ¡°There is another traitor?¡± Xu Gong alone caused two noble families to be exterminated. So another one made the others feel restless.


    ¡°Come out!¡± Sun Ce shouted towards the people at the rear court. Then a man in chains was dragged out of the rear court.


    ¡°This¡­!¡± Zhang Zhao felt like his eyeballs were going to drop out as he stared at the man in chains. This person was Sun Quan.


    ¡°S-Second Lord?¡± Zhang Zhao stuttered.


    ¡°Milord. Isn¡¯t this the Second Lord? Did I recognize the wrong person? Why did the Lord put his own little brother in chains?¡± One person who could not believe his eyes asked. The reason for this is because the Sun Quan¡¯s hair was disheveled, covering his face.


    ¡°This is the Second Lord.¡± Gu Yong confirmed though he did not understand what happened. He was certain it was Sun Quan because for a long time, he had worked as Sun Quan¡¯s deputy when Sun Quan was the governor of the Huiji region.


    ¡°Milord. What is going on?¡± The others asked as they looked at Sun Ce.


    ¡°You are not wrong. This is your Second Lord, my little brother, Sun Quan Sun Bofu!¡± Sun Quan looked at the criminal with aplicated expression. He never expected that the traitor who wants him dead was his own little brother. The little brother that he had raised from young. He wanted it to be some kind of mistake but Sun Quan¡¯s own actions forced Sun Ce to admit it.


    ¡°Sun Quan. Come and tell others your experience.¡± Sun Ce said.


    ¡°Despicable person who goes back on your word!¡± Sun Quan red at his brother angrily.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Sun Ceughed loudly. ¡°I am despicable? I go back on my words? Even if that is the case, I am not the one trying to kill my own sibling just to sit on the throne!¡± Sun Ce originally wanted to hand over his position to Sun Quan. He was prepared to just return home and apany his mother and his wife. But in the end, Zhou Yu got injured by Xu Gong. Xu Gong was now dead but before Zhou Yu had lost consciousness, he told Sun Ce to never let Sun Quan take over. That was why Sun Ce changed his mind.


    ¡°Milord. Could there be a misunderstanding?¡± Zhang Zhao spoke up.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Sun Ce shouted back. ¡°I haven¡¯t looked into you for trouble yet and here you are trying to absolve Sun Quan! Are you my subject or his?¡± Sun Ce replied as he advanced towards Zhang Zhao.


    ¡°I¡­ I am Milord¡¯s subject.¡± Zhang Zhao almost fell as he withdrew under Sun Ce¡¯s meaningful re.


    ¡°You are my subject? Haha! I really don¡¯t dare to let you be my subject! When I want money to dispatch troops, you tell me not to be so militaristic. But when my little brother wants to wants to send troops to Linhuai, you really busied yourself!¡± Sun Ceughed. When Sun Quan wanted to go on expedition, Sun Ce could only provide support in the form of troops. He could not provide provisions. Zhang Zhao seemed unmoved on the surface but he gave five thousand provisions. His support, also caused the other nobles to provide provisions. If Sun Ce were to ask for it, he could not get it. Zhou Yu even had to force them to spit out money.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t giving it to the Second Lord the same as giving it to the Lord?¡± Zhang Zhao replied as he stepped back and wiped off the cold sweat on his head. In fact, Zhang Zhao was a merchant. However, he was different from Mi Zhu in that Mi Zhu traded goods while Zhang Zhao traded nations.


    At the start, he supported Sun Ce because he could tell that Sun Ce was heroic. He could pacify Jiangdong. As expected, Sun Ce was sessful and Zhang Zhao¡¯s investment was returned. He who was a foreign noble suddenly became Jiangdong¡¯s most influential noble.


    Yet, Zhang Zhao soon realized that Sun Ce did not know how to scheme. Though Zhou Yu was there to help Sun Ce, Sun Ce himselfcked worldly wisdom. The people said that the nobles were the world since most of the wealth belonged to them. People could onlypete if they had the noble¡¯s support.


    However, Sun Ce did not use the nobles and instead used the poor such as Gu Yong, and Lu Meng. Sun Ce dared to use them since they were loyal to him.


    Sun Ce was someone who is loyal to those that treat him well. He would also treat those people well in return. Since the poor were loyal to him, he was loyal to them. On the other hand, the nobles think only of their own family¡¯s benefit. Since Sun Ce conquered Jiangdong, Jiangdong belonged to the Sun Family. If others wanted to maximize their profit, it would be fighting for the Sun Family¡¯s property. So naturally, Sun Ce would not look kindly towards these people.


    If other Lords were do not use nobles, the nobles can just refuse to give provisions. However, Sun Ce was not afraid to threaten nobles into giving provisions. Sun Ce¡¯s winning streaks ensured that the nobles were too afraid to voice their objections. After all, they would still obtain some profits even if it was not too big. So the end result was not too bad.


    However, there was Sun Quan who treated the nobles much better than his brother. He would use nobles and work for their benefit. At the Huiji region, he has used nobles without restraint and even used his own authority to make things better for the nobles.


    It can be said that Sun Quan was just doing what other feudal lords would be doing. It was just a normal thing but this was enough to put thoughts into the nobles¡¯ heads. They did not need Sun Ce. When ites to the plot to assassinate Sun Ce, Zhang Zhao did not participate in it. However, he knew the details and turned a blind eye.


    ¡°Haha! Master Zifang is really eloquent!¡± Sun Ce sneered. Zhang Zhao could onlyugh awkwardly.


    ¡°Master Zifang. I have always thought that making you my Ambassador is just a waste of talent. I did not have the opportunity before this but now I do. Tomorrow, I will write a letter to His Majesty the Emperor in Xudou and rmend that you apany him!¡± Sun Ce said to Zhang Zhao.


    ¡°What?¡± Zhang Zhao did not expect Sun Ce to move against him now. He was the head of the Zhang Family and the leader of the nobles. Did Sun Ce want to dig his own grave? In the past, Zhang Zhao would not be able to resist since Sun Ce has his army. But right now, they were in a situation Jiangdong would be finished if the nobles do not provide Jiangdong with provisions.


    ¡°Why? Do you disagree?¡± Sun Ce asked back coldly.


    ¡°Milord. I¡­¡± Zhang Zhao did not know what to say. In the past he would have a lot of things to say. He believed that he had full grasp on the situation and was indifferent to Sun Quan trying to kill Sun Ce. If Sun Quan were to seed, they would simply change rulers. If Sun Quan failed, he believed that Sun Ce would still not do anything to himself. Yet here Sun Ce was being ruthless.


    ¡°Where is Zhuge Jin!¡± Sun Ce shouted.


    ¡°This subject is here!¡± Zhuge Jin replied. He had been watching indifferently from the sidelines since it had nothing to do with him. It was initially a group of Jiangdong¡¯s traitors trying to kill Sun Ce then it became a fight between siblings. There wouldn¡¯t be a difference to Zhuge Jin regardless of who won. He did not speak because he was really uninvolved with the whole matter. He did not expect Sun Ce to call him out.


    ¡°Zhuge Jin. How long have you been in Jiangdong?¡± Sun Ce asked. He felt somewhat absentminded as he looked at Zhuge Jin. It was as though he was looking at Zhuge Liang, the man who sent his army swimming in the river. He smiled bitterly hoping that Zhuge Jin was his brother Zhuge Liang.


    ¡°Replying to Milord. This subject has been here for about fifteen months.¡± Zhuge Jin did not know why Sun Ce asked him this but he still lowered his head and replied.


    ¡°Fifteen months? So are you familiar with Jiangdong now? How is itpared to Jingzhou?¡± Sun Ce asked like a Lord being concerned about his subordinate.


    ¡°It is alright. There is not much difference besides the fact that Jiangdong is slightly warmer. Both are on the same side of the river.¡± Zhuge Jin replied. Saying that both are on the same side of the river is his way of telling Sun Ce that he was satisfied. No matter what, Jingzhou and Jiangdong are both on the Southern side of the river.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Zhuge Jin. You have been in Jiangdong for some time now as a Minister of War. It is really a waste of your talent.¡± Sun Ce said.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Zhuge Jin was stunned. He wasn¡¯t part of Jiangdong for a long time and this position was not small. At the very least, it was an administrative job on the provincial level. He was of the same rank as governors of a province. One of the reasons for Zhuge Jin¡¯s loyalty towards Sun Ce was because he was given a good position right off the bat.


    ¡°My Jianye iscking an Ambassador. If you do not have any objection,e and be my Ambassador.¡± Sun Ce said to Zhuge Jin.


    The others present were all shocked. Zhuge Jin is to be Jiangdong¡¯s ambassador? Jiangdong¡¯s ambassador was different from other ces. Ambassadors from other ces like Yang Hong from Yangzhou was simply a minister handling diplomacy. This was an important position if they require a lot of diplomacy but an idle position if it does not.


    But Jiangdong is different because it actuallyposed of Jiaozhou and Yangzhou. Yet both ces were not under Jiangdong¡¯s control. Jiangdong¡¯s awkward position is why being the Ambassador is equivalent to being the head of the civil servants.


    If this goes through Zhuge Jin¡¯s position would shoot up in an instant. The only problem is that the position was actually upied.


    ¡°Milord. Isn¡¯t Lord Zhang the Ambassador?¡± One official asked referring to Ambassador Zhang. In ancient times, they were supposed to show respect to those of higher position by addressing them with the term ¡®Official¡¯. Yet here he said ¡®Lord¡¯.


    ¡°Lord Zhang? Hahaha. Your Lord Zhang will be apanying people at Xudou. He will be serving the Han Emperor. Naturally, he would not be an Ambassador anymore. Am I right, Master Zifang?¡± Sun Ce asked as he narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°Marquis Wu. Zhang Zhao cannot thank you enough for the rmendation.¡± Zhang Zhao changed the way he addressed Sun Ce.


    ¡°Alright. Master Zifang must be tired now. Go and take a rest. In a few days, you will be going to Xudou. Men! Escort Master Zifang home.¡± Sun Ce said.


    ¡°Understood!¡± Several troops immediately moved.


    For a moment, Zhang Zhao wanted to object. However, two soldiers suddenly appeared and reported. "Milord. Cao Ying and Zhao Kai have been executed. Here are their severed heads.¡± Two bloody heads were ced in the hall. Cao Ying and Zhao Kai¡¯s faces were full of dread and pain. Just looking at it frightened the others present as well.


    Zhang Zhao saw the heads and knew that there is no other way out.


    ¡°Zhang Zhao takes his leave.¡± Zhang Zhao quickly cupped his fist and left. He had schemed too much and was too greedy. He tried to serve two masters and finally obtained nothing.


    ¡°Zhuge Jin. Is something wrong? Do you refuse to take this position? Could it be that my Jiangdong is too small for you?¡± Sun Ce turned back to Zhuge Jin and asked with a hint ofint. After all, Zhuge Liang did wipe out his army.


    ¡°This subject thanks Milord for his favor.¡± Zhuge Jin knelt down, epting his promotion.


    Sun Ce nodded while the others were envious of Zhuge Jin¡¯s luck. Just as Zhuge Jin was about to return to his previous spot, he was stopped by Sun Ce.


    ¡°No need to withdraw. You are now the head of the civil servants. Just stand in front.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± Zhuge Jin was nervous and excited. He was just a middle aged man. Though he thought highly of his own talent, he never expected to be the head of the civil servants. He nervously went and stand at his rightful spot.


    ¡°As for Zhuge Jin¡¯s old position, Gu Yong. You will take over!¡± Sun Ce said. He continued to clean up Jiangdong by promoting several people and demoting the ones rted to Sun Quan. Gu Yong was one such victim. He went from the Deputy of Jianye to a simply county magistrate.


    ¡°Come! Tell me how we should punish Sun Quan Sun Zhongmou.¡± Sun Ce finally asked the most important question.


    Normally, the answer would be to execute him. After all, he was a traitor that aimed for the Lord¡¯s life and even caused Zhou Yu to be severely injured. Yet no one dared to say anything because the traitor in question was Sun Ce¡¯s own little brother Sun Quan.


    The silence was broken by Sun Quan himself.


    ¡°If you want to kill me then just do it! Sun Ce Sun Bofu! Since when have you be so indecisive?¡± Sun Quan said mockingly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just kill Xu Gong like this? Why don¡¯t you kill me the same way? Death by a thousand cuts! Hahaha! Lu Meng! Do not make me disappointed in your skills!¡±


    ¡°Sun Zhongmou! Do you really think I will not kill you?¡± Sun Ce asked back coldly as he red at Sun Quan with killing intent. Sun Quan lost his father at a young age so Sun Quan was both Sun Ce¡¯s little brother and his son. Sun Ce would not kill Sun Quan. However, things changed when Zhou Yu got injured as a result of Sun Quan¡¯s actions. His friendship with Zhou Yu was deeper than his familial bond with Sun Quan.


    ¡°Kill me! Why won¡¯t you kill me? The winner is the King! The loser is the viin! This is your right! I only feel regret that idiot Xu Gong could not kill you and allowed you to escape! I regret that Zhou Yu was able to find out about this! I regret not killing you when I had the chance! Otherwise, I would not be kneeling here before you!¡± Sun Quan shouted at Sun Ce malevolently.


    ¡°Why do you still refuse to ept this?¡± Sun Ce stared unwaveringly.


    ¡°I cannot ept this! If it wasn¡¯t for that dog Zhou Yu, you would have died a long time ago! If it was not because of that dog Zhou Yu, I would have been the ruler of Jiangdong!¡± Sun Quanughed savagely.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Sun Ce shouted as he immediately pped Sun Quan.


    Sun Quan fell to the ground with his face quickly turning red. Sun Quan then coughed out blood and spat out a tooth. ¡°You hit me? You hit me?¡± Sun Quan asked as he looked at Sun Ce.


    ¡°You¡­!¡± Sun Ce¡¯s heart tightened as he saw his little brother cough out blood. He was still struggling to ept it since he did not have a son and was the one who raised Sun Quan. His feeling towards Sun Quan was genuine. However, Sun Ce quickly killed his heart because he had another little brother who had sacrificed everything for him and was now severely injured.


    ¡°You still refuse to give up! You are thinking that without Zhou Yu, you could have killed me! Fine, I did not want to say this at first but I will tell you! I will make you properly give up!¡± Sun Ce replied sternly.


    Sun Quan simply harrumphed in disdain.


    ¡°Let me tell you! You thought your n was wless. You thought that you managed to hide the existence of Cao Cao¡¯s envoy. You thought no one would notice you trying to be allies with Jingzhou! Let me tell you! You are wrong!¡± Sun Ce said coldly.


    ¡°Did you know, before you even started to act, I received a message saying that you want to kill me!¡± Sun Ce said to Sun Quan.


    ¡°You knew? Hahaha! What a joke! If you knew, that Zhou Yu would not be like this!¡± Sun Quan initially wanted to call Zhou Yu a dog again but a single re from Sun Ce made him stop.


    ¡°I did not expect Gongjin to show up. I also did not expect Xu Gong to act that way.¡± Sun Ce said bitterly. If only he had killed Xu Gong first. If only he did not be so disheartened. Otherwise, Zhou Yu would not have gotten injured.


    ¡°I know you won¡¯t believe me. It is a message I received about half a month ago.¡±


    ¡°Who would send you a letter? What a joke! Half a month ago, I haven¡¯t even nned to kill you yet!¡± Sun Quan still did not believe it.


    ¡°You want to know? The letter came from the Northern side of the Yangtze River!¡±


    ¡°Northern side of the Yangtze River? Yangzhou?¡± Sun Quan could not believe it. Liu Mang was an enemy so why would he inform Sun Ce about an assassination attempt?


    ¡°Enemy? Hahaha! You think too highly of your brother! You think Jiangdong can still be called an enemy?¡± Sun Ceughed bitterly. They had lost their elites and no money to expand the army. How can they be qualified to be Yangzhou¡¯s enemy.


    ¡°You want to rebuild Jiangdong with Jingzhou¡¯s wealth. That way, Jiangdong canpete against Yangzhou. However, that is where you lost!¡± Sun Ce continued. If it was not because of Cao Cao¡¯s n to have Jingzhou and Jiangdong be allies, Liu Mang would not have found out about the assassination. This is because Sun Ce valued his own reputation. He would definitely not ally himself with his father¡¯s killer.


    This can only mean that the Jiangdong was going to change Lords. Sun Quan was naturally chosen because Sun Quan had been scheming for a while now. Otherwise, Xu Gong would not have been spared. Liu Mang knew from history that Xu Gong killed Sun Ce. He also knew that Sun Quan was ambitious yet Sun Ce was too excellent.


    Based on his own information regarding the actual history and Lu Su¡¯s information, he arrived at the conclusion that Sun Quan wanted Sun Ce dead. So Liu Mang sent a letter to Sun Ce.

 Chapter 649

    <h4>Chapter 649</h4>


    Sun Quan froze after hearing Sun Ce¡¯s words. Sun Ce already knew that Sun Quan would betray him. The only reason why Sun Ce did not stop it was because Sun Ce could not bear to believe it. After all, Liu Mang was an enemy while Sun Quan was his little brother. How could he trust an enemy while suspecting his own little brother?


    That was why Sun Ce acted steadily and did not tell Zhou Yu about this. When trails of Cao Cao¡¯s envoy appeared, Sun Ce purposefully went hunting as bait for the traitor to appear.


    Initially, Sun Ce thought that Cao Cao wanted to kill him. He did not panic when Xu Gong appeared because Lu Meng and Ling Cao were already waiting in the forest ready to capture the traitor that gave Xu Gong the ballista.


    The ballista was a secret weapon. It was something they had to destroy even when their ships are sinking because they could not let others obtain it. Yet there was a high ranking person in Jiangdong that belongs to Cao Cao. Sun Ce could not ept it but did not expect that the traitor would be Sun Quan.


    ¡°So you already knew.¡± Sun Quan actions were noticed and Sun Ce already prepared a countermeasure. This meant that Sun Quan¡¯s attempts to seize the throne only turned out to be a joke. He bitterly stayed on the floor.


    ¡°Men! Take him away¡­¡± Sun Ce ordered. He then gritted his teeth and said. ¡°Take him to prison and ensure tight security.¡± At the end of the day, Sun Quan was still his brother. Had it been someone else, they would have been executed.


    ¡°Understood!¡± Sun Quan was quickly taken away by the soldiers.


    ¡°Disperse. Jiangdong¡¯s affairs will be handled by Zhuge Jin ad Bulu.¡± Sun Ce said to the others. He no longer trusted the nobles in Jiangdong. The only ones he could use were the poor and foreign nobles. Zhuge Jin and Bulu were two people that met the requirements.


    ¡°Your subject epts the order!¡± Jiangdong¡¯s officials replied and withdrew.


    ¡°Master Zhuge. Congrattions.¡± A group of people congratted Zhuge Jin after Sun Ce had left.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Zhuge Jin could only cup his fist in reply.


    ¡°Hmph! It is just dumb luck! I wonder how long you can hold onto that post!¡± Governor Zuo said sourly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Ambassador Zhang wille back sooner orter. Some people won¡¯t be able to stay in this position for long!¡±


    ¡°You¡­!¡± Zhuge Jin was a well behaved person so he was not good at speaking. He did not know how to respond to these cynical remarks and could only stay quiet.


    Though Zhuge Jin was not good at talking back, there was someone beside him who could. ¡°Wait for that day toe if you want to talk about it!¡± Bulu walked over. Normally he wouldn¡¯t care but now he was Zhuge Jin¡¯s deputy. If his immediate superior gets insulted that means he too was being insulted.


    ¡°What does a child like you know?¡± Governor Zuo Li said angrily.


    ¡°Could it be there are no one called Zuo Li in Jiangdong?¡± Bulu ignored Zuo Li and asked.


    ¡°Of course there is a Governor Zuo!¡±


    ¡°Since there is a Governor Zuo, why has this person not paid respects to his superior?¡±


    ¡°Why should I pay respects to a child like you?¡± Zuo Li refused toply.


    ¡°Then will you choose to disrespect the Lord¡¯s decision?¡± Bulu asked back with a smile. His smile was like the smile of a demon. It was initially a simple dispute between bureaucrats but Bulu turned it into a serious matter. If Zuo Li were to give in, he would lose face. If he doesn¡¯t, he would be disrespecting his superiors and this could lead to execution.


    When Zuo Li hesitated, he received advice from an official that was close to him. ¡°Governor Zuo, just pay your respects at least once. At the end of the day, Zhuge Jin is Jiangdong¡¯s Ambassador now.¡±


    ¡°Ambassador Zhuge. Governor Zuo is already old, can he be excused?¡± Another person pleaded to Zhuge Jin. Zhuge Jin did not care and wanted to agree but Bulu interrupted. ¡°If you want to be a puppet Ambassador without aspirations, go ahead and be charitable. If you want your words to be heeded, then I hope you listen to me.¡± Bulu¡¯s words made Zhuge Jin stop.


    Rules and ethics must be followed or the world would eventually fall into chaos. Bulu¡¯s words meant that Governor Zuo must salute Zuge Jin.


    Zuo Li could see that Bulu would really get someone to arrest him if he did not show his respects.


    Had the people before did not try and persuade Zhuge Jin, Zuo Li would have shown his respects. However, with this people saying too much, Zuo Li now became stubborn. ¡°This old man knelt for half a day in front of the Lord. How can he now pay respects to a child like you? I am not going to pay my respects!¡±


    ¡°You are really going to refuse to show respect?¡± Bulu asked again.


    ¡°I refuse!¡±


    ¡°Good! Men! Arrest this Zuo Li for disrespecting his superiors. Hit him five times with the rod!¡± Bulu ordered. Normally it would be ten strikes but he was afraid that he would kill Zuo Li.


    ¡°I want to see who dares!¡±


    The soldiers all looked at each other in dismay.


    ¡°Why? Are you all not going to listen to the newly employed Ambassador now? Could it be that all of you are disrespecting your superiors like Zuo Li? Or perhaps you all want to rebel like Xu Gong?¡± Bulu brought up Sun Ce again. The soldiers all listened to Sun Ce.


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    ¡°You better remember this! I will report this to the Lord!¡± Zuo Li shouted as he was dragged away. Zhuge Jin was also afraid that Zuo Li would die. Bulu had already ordered the troops to be more lenient. Five strikes was already being lenient but it was still not something Zuo Li could endure. He already fainted by the third strike of the rod.


    Bulu then waved his hand and have the troops dismissed. ¡°Send him back home. If anyone continues to disrespect their superiors in the future, Zuo Li would be the example.¡± His words made the other officials in Jiangdong show respect towards Zhuge Jin.

 Chapter 650

    <h4>Chapter 650</h4>


    ¡°Is Gongjin awake?¡± Sun Ce did not know what happened after he left. He had rushed back to the rear court where Zhou Yu and the doctor was. As Zhou Yu was injured, Sun Ce had given up his own room to allow Zhou Yu to rest.


    ¡°Not yet. The others have already help pull out the arrow from his chest but¡­¡± One of the doctors replied. There were several doctors there, all of them were amongst the best in Jiangdong. They had helped pull out the arrow from Zhou Yu¡¯s chest. Though the arrow did not pierce Zhou Yu¡¯s heart, it still struck a main artery. They struggled to stop the bleeding but because Zhou Yu had lost a lot of blood, he turned pale.


    ¡°Whether the Grand Governor survives now depends on himself.¡±


    The biggest problem was infection. In that era, people did not know how to deal with infection. People with good physique can survive. Otherwise, they would die.


    ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Sun Ce had never worried about someone this much before. While he was feeling anxious, a messenger came to find. ¡°Milord. The Grand Governor is awake!¡±


    ¡°Gongjin has woken up!¡± Sun Ce rushed over to Zhou Yu. Zhou Yu who was lying down slowly opened his eyes.


    ¡°Gongjin! Gongjin!¡± Sun Ce went to Zhou Yu¡¯s side, pleasantly surprised.


    ¡°Milord¡­¡± Zhou Yu struggled to get up and greet Sun Ce but he was stopped. ¡°Don¡¯t move. You need to rest.¡±


    ¡°Milord. What about the Second Lord?¡± Zhou Yu asked. When they were at the forest, he saw Sun Quan standing opposite of Sun Ce so he naturally asked about the situation.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bring up that evil creature!¡± Sun Ce¡¯s anger returned the moment he heard Sun Quan¡¯s name. Then he exined everything that happened regarding Sun Quan.


    ¡°Guo Jia Guo Fengxiao?¡± Zhou Yu never expected that talented man was also making schemes in the South. Sun Ce was almost assassinated. At that time, it would be hard for Jiangdong to be maintained.


    However, Liu Mang was more frightening. He could actually predict and warn Sun Ce before everything happened.


    ¡°Wish I could kill that evil creature!¡±


    ¡°Milord, you must not! Though the Second Lord was wrong, he was misled by viins. He is your little brother!¡±


    ¡°Gongjin! Why are you still protecting him at this moment? He is my brother but so are you!¡± Sun Ce said angrily.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Zhou Yu did not know what to say to this. ¡°Milord. I am not sure if I should say this.¡±


    ¡°Is there anything you need to hide from me?¡±


    ¡°Milord. I believe that the Second Lord was wrong. However, he is correct at some points.¡±


    ¡°Hm? Are you talking about allying with Jingzhou? Impossible!¡± Sun Ce quickly understood what Zhou Yu meant.


    ¡°Milord. This is a critical moment for Jiangdong. Only by allying with Jingzhou can Jiangdong survive.¡± Zhou Yu advised.


    ¡°Gongjin. Do you still not know me? I can ally with anyone except Liu Biao! I can listen to anyone¡¯s orders except Liu Biao! It is not possible to reconcile with the man that killed my father!¡± Sun Ce gnashed his teeth. Sun Ce was even angrier at Liu Biao. If his father was still alive, Sun Quan would not turn out this way.


    ¡°Milord. Think of Gou Jian who waited patiently for revenge. As long as you endure it, your ambition¡­¡± Zhou Yu still tried to persuade Sun Ce.


    ¡°Gongjin, you must be tired. It is better to rest early.¡± Sun Ce said and wanted to leave.


    ¡°Milord! Milord! Listen to me!¡± Zhou Yu tried to stop Sun Ce and his wounds reopened. He then fainted again from the pain.


    ¡°Gongjin! Gongjin! Someone! Come over here quickly!¡±


    ***


    ¡°Interesting.¡± Liu Mang said after receiving news of what happened at Jiangdong. Sun Quan had acted did not kill Sun Ce. Sun Ce almost abdicated but fortunately Xu Gong was there to injure Zhou Yu.


    ¡°Zhou Yu is Sun Ce¡¯s sworn brother. However, his rtionship with Sun Ce is thicker than blood. Xu Gong who was Sun Quan¡¯s subordinate had injured Zhou Yu. In this case, there is no longer any need to worry that Jiangdong would ally themselves with Jingzhou. Sun Ce must now hate Cao Cao.¡± Xu Shuughed. With Zhou Yu injured, Sun Ce would definitely try and take out his anger on the people that schemed against him. One of which was Cao Cao. Now it was even more difficult to get Sun Ce to ally with Jingzhou.


    ¡°What a pity.¡± Liu Mang shook his head because of Zhou Yu¡¯s injury. Liu Mang wanted Jiangdong to surrender and everyone knew of Zhou Yu¡¯s talent.


    ¡°Milord, it is better not to celebrate too early.¡± Zhuge Liang said, as though pouring cold water on Liu Mang and Xu Shu.


    ¡°Does Kongming have anything to teach me?¡± Other Lords would get angry at Zhuge Liang¡¯s words. But not Liu Mang. Liu Mang have heard so many stories about Zhuge Liang that he already worshipped Zhuge Liang. His respect for Zhuge Liang was so high that he immediately gave Zhuge Liang an important post.


    ¡°Milord knows Sun Ce but you do not know Zhou Yu.¡± Zhuge Liang exined.


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°If Zhou Yu Zhou Gongjin were to die from his injuries, then congrattions. Jiangdong would already be yours. If Zhou Yu Zhou Gongjin survives then Milord should prepare for Jiangdong and Jingzhou allying with each other.¡± Zhuge Liang added.


    ¡°Huh? Why?¡±


    ¡°Zijing. Come and tell the Lord about your good friend.¡± Zhuge Liang passed the ball to Lu Su.


    Lu Su initially did not n to speak. He may no longer be friends with Sun Quan but he was still friends with Zhou Yu. It was not right to scheme against a close friend. Yet Zhuge Liang passed the responsibility to him. Lu Su could only shake his head bitterly. ¡°Milord. Gongjin regards Marquis Wu¡¯s ambition as his own. He would spare no effort on it.¡±


    Lu Su¡¯s words allowed the others to understand. One could say Zhou Yu was loyal to a fault towards Sun Ce. It was like Pang Tong and Liu Bei in the original history. Pang Tong was willing to give up his life to give Liu Bei what he needs. Zhou Yu was also such a person. If Sun Quan could tell that allying with Jingzhou was the most beneficial thing to do, Zhou Yu would be able to see it too.


    If Zhou Yu were to die, Sun Ce would not have a chance to rx. However, if Zhou Yu survives, then it would not be good for Liu Mang.


    ¡°Then your suggestion is¡­¡± Liu Mang furrowed his brows. Zhou Yu Zhou Gongjin was really giving him a lot of worries.


    ¡°We dispatch our troops to Jiangdong. If they do not surrender, we will take it by force.¡± Zhuge Liang suggested.


    ¡°We no longer have our title. Are we going to attack without justification?¡± Xu Shu hesitated as they were all still subjects of the Han Emperor. Without righteousness, there would be a huge effect on morale.


    ¡°Effects on morale? If we use Yangzhou¡¯s new army then us. However, we have a different option, the Jiangxia Navy.¡±


    Jiangxia was now under Yangzhou¡¯s control but the one that caused Jiangxia to be in ruins was the Jiangdong Army. They would jump at the chance to take revenge.


    ¡°Using the Jiangxia Navy? That might cause Jiangdong¡¯smon people to fight back.¡± Both sides were mortal enemies. It would be a problem if Jiangdong¡¯s people all climbed the walls to fight back like the ones in Yuzhou.


    ¡°No, we will have justification!¡± Zhuge Liang added.


    ¡°What justification?¡±


    ¡°The justification depends on our Lord.¡± Zhuge Liang smiled happily. Lu Su froze for a while and thenughed as well.


    ¡°Milord. This time, we might have to wrong you.¡± Zhuge Liangughed. Liu Mang felt his blood turn cold. An evildoer like Zhuge Liang is skilled at scheming. Liu Mang did not want to be duped.


    ¡°Kong¡­ Kongming. What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Milord. Do you have prestige at the rear court?¡± Zhuge Liang asked. He was basically asking if Liu Mang had a strong position at home or is he someone afraid of his wife.


    Of course, Liu Mang could not say he was afraid of his wife. Even if he was afraid, he could not let such a scandal go public.


    ¡°Of course I do. I am the King of Shu. How could I not have prestige at home?¡± Liu Mang said confidently on the surface but was secretly terrified.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. So this matter would not be too difficult for Milord. Truly, Milord has good foresight for setting establishing the female barracks so that they could treat the soldiers.¡± Zhuge Liang praised. It was true that women were more particr with details than men and so would be better at treating wounds. On top of that, men all want to look good in front of women so they would struggle less when being treated. This improved their medical efficiency.


    ¡°You tter me!¡± Liu Mang said contentedly. Of course women should be nurses. The men were all too crude.


    ¡°It is also because of the female barracks that an advantageous person came to our side.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Come. Bring Sun Changhu1 Ëﳤ»¤over here.¡± Zhuge Liang said to one of Liu Mang¡¯s guards.


    Liu Mang nodded to give his approval. The guard left and soon returned with a graceful person wearing clothing for officials.


    ¡°Hm? Is this a man?¡± Liu Mang looked at Sun Changhu with admiration. This man was too good looking.


    ¡°Kongming. Who is this?¡± Liu Mang was about to ask when Sun Changhu spoke up.


    ¡°Sun Changhu greets the Lord!¡± Liu Mang¡¯s eyes grew wide as he heard Sun Changhu¡¯s voice. This person was a woman. No wonder she looked so good. One could dress up as a man but the voice could not be hidden.


    ¡°Milord has forgotten. The nurse here here is a female official.¡± Zhuge Liangughed.


    ¡°Sun Changhu, quickly get up.¡± Sun Changhu was another devastatingly beautiful woman.


    ¡°Thank you, Milord.¡± Sun Changhu said as she took a peek at Zhuge Liang. She felt it was odd that Zhuge Liang suddenly called her over.


    ¡°Milord. This person has your righteousness. If Milord marries her, Jiangdong would have no choice but to give priority to Milord.¡± Zhuge Liang said, causing Liu Mang¡¯s eyes to grow wide.


    ¡°Marry Sun Changhu? It was true that she was beautiful but Liu Mang was not someone who just goes for anyone he fancies. Besides that, he has four more fierce wives at home! It took so long for them to forgive him. Wouldn¡¯t he be courting death now?


    ¡°Jiangdong? Marry me?¡± Sun Changhu was confused. What happened at Jiangdong? Sun Changhu started to feel anxious. She cupped her fist at Liu Mang and replied. ¡°Thank you Milord for the favor. However, this lowly subject is not worthy.¡±


    Sun Changhu rejected the marriage offer, allowing Liu Mang to breathe a sigh of relief. But then he became sullen. Why was Zhuge Liang ying tricks on him?


    ¡°Not worthy? Lowly? Hahaha! If the Marquis Wu¡¯s little sister is lowly then what does that make the rest of us?¡± Zhuge Liangughed.


    ¡°Sun Ce¡¯s little sister? This Sun Changhu?¡± Liu Mang¡¯s eyes grew wide.


    ¡°High official Zhuge. You recognize the wrong person. This subject is not Marquis Wu¡¯s little sister. If I was, why would I be here supporting Jiangdong¡¯s enemy.¡± Sun Changhu replied calmly.


    Liu Mang also agreed. It was unbelievable to be supporting an enemy to fight against your own brother.


    ¡°Haha. Who doesn¡¯t know that Miss Sun here likes holding weapons and crossdressing. If she is a Jiangdong, would Marquis Wu allow her to join in on military affairs?¡± Zhuge Liangughed.


    ¡°High official Zhuge. You recognize the wrong person.¡± Sun Changhu repeated herself.


    ¡°Zijing, it is better if you do it!¡± Zhuge Liang shrugged and handed over this task to Lu Su.


    ¡°Sigh.¡± Lu Su sighed. ¡°Second Miss. It has been half a year. I never expected to see you here.¡±


    Sun Changhu was stunned to see Lu Su.


    ***


    Chang hu is basically some kind of senior medical/insurance officer but I can¡¯t find a proper term for it. Individual meaning is ¡®long¡¯ and ¡®guard¡¯

 Chapter 651

    <h4>Chapter 651</h4>


    Sun Changhu looked at her acquaintance, Lu Su, and knew that she could not try and fool others anymore. Lu Su was one of Zhou Yu¡¯s good friend and also one of Sun Ce¡¯s advisors. Lu Su frequently had things to do with Sun Quan.


    Though Sun Quan was fickle, he still weed his little sister with a smile and loved her. That was why Sun Changhu frequently visits Sun Quan, which meant meeting with Lu Su.


    As the two have met, there was nothing left to hide.


    ¡°You are Sun Shangxiang?¡± Liu Mang looked at Sun Changhu inquisitively.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Liu Mang¡¯s words caused Yangzhou¡¯s officials to turn and look at him with a smile.


    ¡°How do you know my personal name?¡± Sun Shangxiang looked at Liu Mang with doubt.


    Liu Mang immediately realized that he had vited a taboo. In ancient times, women had no name. People like Da Qiao, Xiao Qiao, Diao Chan were all addressed differently. Their more well-known names were all personal names only known by family or next of kin. Yet, Liu Mang addressed Sun Shangxiang by her personal name despite not being close to her. This can only mean that Liu Mang was interested in her to the extent that he had even made inquiries of her personal name.


    ¡°No, no! I did not investigate you!¡± Liu Mang quickly tried to exin. However, this action would only make things worse. Even Liu Mang started to find himself suspicious.


    ¡°Someone told me that there was a talented woman in Jiangdong with aspirations greater than men.¡± Liu Mang praised in order to avoid suspicion.


    ¡°Thank you for Your Majesty¡¯spliments.¡± Sun Shangxiang blushed. She knew she could no longer hide her identity so she untied the bun in her hair, allowing her hair to fall freely. With graceful hair, a heroic face and good figure, her appearance was truly Heaven¡¯s gift.


    ¡°Second Miss. How about marrying our Lord. That way, we can promote good rtions between Jiangdong and Yangzhou.¡± Zhuge Liang persuaded.


    ¡°Marrying His Majesty? As a main wife or a side wife? Does the Lord intend to sideline Lady Lu and Lady Yuan?¡± Sun Shangxiang asked Liu Mang mockingly.


    Of course Liu Mang could not do this. Sun Shangxiang seemed like a sessful woman that loathes the idea of three wives and four concubines.


    ¡°Their positions cannot be changed but we can still make you a wife.¡± Zhuge Liang said. Liu Mang was a King. ording to thew, he could have one queen, three wives, nine imperial concubines and more1. The queen was naturally Miss Lu. Qiao Yu and Yuan Fang were two of the three wives. Qian Yu may be a barbarian princess


    ¡°This subject thanks the King and Official Zhuge for the kindness. However, I am starting to feel homesick so I should take my leave. Please allow this subject to go.¡± Sun Shangxiang refused.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Liu Mang wanted to let Sun Shangxiang leave. At the same time he felt indignant. He didn¡¯t even want to marry her so why was she refusing?


    ¡°Thank you Your Majesty. This subordinate will hand over her tasks to her subordinates before leaving.¡± Sun Shangxiang did not expect Liu Mang to agree so easily.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Zhuge Liang noticed that Liu Mang was angry and did not persuade Sun Shangxiang to stay. So Sun Shangxiang took her leave.


    ¡°Yuanzhi, pass down my orders. Have Lu Xun and the Jiangxia Navy be on standby. Then send a letter to Guangling and have Chen Deng notify Gan Ning to go against the river and wait for my orders before attacking from both sides.¡± Liu Mang said angrily. It was just an insignificant Jiangdong. So what if he had no status or righteousness? He has money and troops! If Sun Ce was sensible, he would surrender. Otherwise, Liu Mang would remove him by force.


    ¡°No Milord!¡± Lu Su quickly stepped forward to stop Liu Mang. He knew what Sun Ce was like. Sun Ce has high pride. He cannot be persuaded by force. If you try to use force against him, he would fight back with all his might.


    However, Zhuge Liang pulled Lu Su back before Lu Su could further object. Liu Mang was angry so any persuasion would be useless.


    ¡°Disperse!¡± Liu Mang said and stormed off angrily.


    ***


    Sun Shangxiang entered the women¡¯s barracks. As all the women in the army were there, there were patrols to ensure men do not enter with bad intentions. It would not be strange if these brutes thought about women all day.


    Sun Shangxiang entered her own tent withplicated feelings.


    ¡°Master Changhu. The sword you wanted have already been delivered by the Ministry of Works.¡± A women¡¯s official entered the tent and reported. Even if they were medical personnel, it would be hard to avoid battle. Their own troops might even turn on them. So Sun Shangxiang had made a report to obtain weapons for women. Although the quality of the weapon may not be as good as the ones given to men, it was enough for them to protect themselves. The swords must not be too short, nor could it be too long to the extent it gets in the way of treatment. That was why the Ministry of Works send weapons to Sun Shangxiang for inspection. Sun Shangxiang will test the weapons and then make proposals for the Ministry of Works so that the Ministry of Works can send the appropriate weapons over.


    ¡°Put it down first!¡± Sun Shangxiang said to her subordinate with a smile.


    ¡°Put it down?¡±


    ¡°Master Changhu. We are running out of gauzes and charcoal.¡± Another official came and reported. The gauzes were used to wrap wounds while the charcoal was needed to boil water.


    ¡°Hong Xiang. You don¡¯t need to worry about this anymore.¡± Sun Shangxiang said to the official. These two officials were Sun Shangxiang¡¯s servants that followed her to Yangzhou. The three of them were exceptional and managed to enter Yangzhou¡¯s army without relying on anyone. In Yangzhou, their positions was higher than a general that handles misceneous duties.


    ¡°Huh? Master Changhu. These are things the army urgently needs. Are we really going to ignore it?¡± Hong Xiang thought that Sun Shangxiang was angry.


    ¡°I am telling you to not to worry about it anymore. No need to ask so many questions!¡± Sun Shangxiang replied indignantly.


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°Go to the camp quickly and pack up your things.¡± Sun Shangxiang added.


    ¡°Miss? What¡­¡±


    ¡°We are returning back to Jiangdong.¡± Sun Shangxiang said to her servants.


    ¡°Returning to Jiangdong? What about the women¡¯s barracks?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we are returning to Jiangdong. We have been away for so long I am sure my brothers and the others are worried. Once we return to Jiangdong, His Highness the King of Shu will find someone else to handle affairs here. These are no longer our concerns. I have already resigned. His Highness have also agreed. Let us go pack our things and we can leave early in the morning.¡± Sun Shangxiang said to her servant.


    ¡°What about Shang Yun?¡± Sun Shangxiang suddenly asked.


    ¡°Miss. Shang Yun should be with General Lu at Jiangxia.¡± Hong Xiang said with a hint of envy.


    ¡°She is with Lu Xun?¡± Sun Shangxiang frowned. Shang Yun¡¯s attitude towards Lu Xun was obvious. Lu Xun had also constantlye to the women¡¯s barracks to look for Shang Yun. When Lu Xun was dispatched to Jiangxia, Shang Yun had volunteered to go as well.


    ¡°Sigh.¡± Sun Shangxiang shook her head. ¡°Let us pack up and leave.¡±


    ¡°Miss. Are we not going to wait for Sister Shang Yun?¡± Hong Xiang asked. When they arrived at Yangzhou, they were a group of four. Now only three were left.


    ¡°No. She can stay here if she wants. Send her a letter and tell her that if she wants to go back, she can find us at Jiangdong. Otherwise she can stay at Yangzhou.¡± Sun Shangxiang said. Leaving Shang Yun here was a good thing for her since Lu Xun has Liu Mang¡¯s favor. It would not be strange for Lu Xun to gain a title and the admiration of many. So it was a good ending for Shang Yun as well.


    After saying that, Sun Shangxiang went to pack up her own things. Then she realized that Hong Xiang was still standing around awkwardly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why haven¡¯t you gone to pack up your things? It is gettingte, we need to hurry.¡±


    ¡°That¡­¡± Hong Xiang stammered and did not dare to look at Sun Shangxiang.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Sun Shangxiang asked. ¡°You may be my servant but we are actually more like sisters. You can speak to me inly.¡±


    ¡°Miss. I¡­ I don¡¯t want to go back to Jiangdong. I also want to stay in Yangzhou.¡± Hong Xiang said.


    Sun Shangxiang was shocked and did not react for some time. Hong Xiang became even more nervous. If Sun Shangxiang refuses to allow her to stay in Yangzhou, then she would not be able to stay.


    At Yangzhou, Hong Xiang could live her own life. She could gain respect. But at Jiangdong, she can only be a mere servant. She was a meremodity. She was fortunate that her master was Sun Shangxiang. If her luck is good, she would apany her master when her master gets married off. Otherwise, she would just be sold again.


    Seeing that Sun Shangxiang did not react, Hong Xiang knelt down. ¡°Miss. I already have a lover in Yangzhou. I have also promised to marry him already.¡± Hong Xiang¡¯s face was red as she exined. ¡°I beg you for your permission!¡± Hong Xiang begged as she ced her head on the ground.


    ¡°You already have a lover? Who is it?¡± Sun Shangxiang asked.


    ¡°Yes. It is General Xu Sheng.¡± Hong Xiang replied with a blush.


    ¡°Xu Sheng? The Commander of the ck g Army?¡± Sun Shangxiang had contact with the other generals as she worked for the Yangzhou Army. Hong Xiang was the one in charge of dealing with the ck g Army.


    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Sun Shangxiang sighed. ¡°You should also stay.¡± She was also happy that Hong Xiang found a general to marry in Yangzhou. It was better than staying as a servant in Jiangdong.


    ¡°Miss. Let me help you pack your things.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Sun Shangxiang nodded. ¡°Hong Xiang. Once I leave, you all should take care of yourselves properly. If someone bullies you, go and find Lu Su Lu Zijing at the Ministry of Appointments. He is friends with my second brother so he should help you.¡± Sun Shangxiang thought of her servants even when she was about to leave.


    ¡°I understand Miss. Miss, I do not want to separate from you. Can you not leave? Stay in Yangzhou!¡± Hong Xiang wept as she threw herself into Sun Shangxiang¡¯s arms. ¡°His Highness the King of Shu is good. Didn¡¯t you like weapons? His Highness allowed you to lead the women¡¯s barracks. You should stay and be a general.¡±


    ¡°Silly girl. It is not like we will never meet again. You can alwayse to Jiangdong to see me. You can also write a letter to me. No need to cry anymore. If you keep on crying, you will be ugly and General Xu Sheng won¡¯t want you anymore. At that time you will have no choice but to follow me back.¡± Sun Shangxiang said.


    ¡°Pft!¡± Hong Xiang could not help but burst into augh. ¡°Miss, you really know how to joke. But are you really not going to stay?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I still have to leave. This is not my home after all.¡± Sun Shangxiang shook her head knowing that she was too spoilt. She was not like other women who preferred feminine arts. Sun Shangxiang preferred martial arts. This gave Sun Ce such a headache that he forbid from going out. This caused Sun Shangxiang to want to leave Jiangdong. Finally, she heard about the women¡¯s barracks in Yangzhou and fled here.


    But after staying at Yangzhou for a while, Sun Shangxiang became homesick. She missed her two brothers and her mother.


    ¡°If Miss agrees, this ce can also be your home.¡± A voice came from outside the tent while the two girls were talking.


    Sun Shangxiang turned around to see the intruder. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± It was someone Sun Shangxiang did not like.


    ¡°Hong Xiang greets Minister Zhuge.¡± Hong Xiang saluted. The one that arrived was the high official of the Ministry of Justice, Zhuge Kongming.


    Zhuge Liang nodded and replied. ¡°Official Hong. Leave us for a moment. I have things to say to yourdy.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Hong Xiang nodded and left.


    ¡°What can you not say in front of others?¡± Sun Shangxiang hated Zhuge Liang because Zhuge Liang exposed her identity and tried to wed her with Liu Mang.


    ¡°Nothing much. I just want to persuade you not to leave Yangzhou. If you do, you would only have yourself to me when things go badly.¡± Zhuge Liang said.


    ¡°Why? Does Lord Zhuge want to stop this girl or is it that His Highness wants to make things hard for me?¡± Sun Shangxiang sneered.


    ¡°Haha. Our Lord did not have any intentions to stop you. You can leave if you want to!¡± Zhuge Liang waved his hand.


    ¡°Hmph! Then that¡¯s great!¡± Sun Shangxiang said as he carelessly grabbed a few things. ¡°Hong Xiang, are you done with the preparations? I want to leave!¡±


    ¡°Miss. Are you taking only taking this many things with you?¡± Hong Xiang went back in after hearing Sun Shangxiang¡¯s words. She saw that Sun Shangxiang had only taken a few things. There were still many things she did not pack up.


    ¡°No need. Jiangdong will also have things that Yangzhou has.¡± Sun Shangxiang said as she avoid looking at Zhuge Liang. Nobody liked to be schemed against.


    ¡°Good! Leave quickly and see your two brothers kill each other! How tragic! This family is going to end like this!¡± Zhuge Liang said again.


    Sun Shangxiang immediately stopped and turned to face Zhuge Liang. ¡°Minister Zhuge! I am showing respect to you but do not insult others. Don¡¯t me me for being impolite if you curse my family again!¡±


    ¡°Curse? Haha. I, Zhuge Kongming, is just an insignificant mortal. I cannot do supernatural things. I am just telling you the truth as it is.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Sun Shangxiang said angrily as she pulled out her sword. ¡°If you don¡¯t give me a good exnation, I will kill you even if I have to sacrifice my life.¡±


    ¡°I simply want to inform Miss Sun that your two brothers are killing each other. If you return now, you will find one dead and the other alive.¡± Zhuge Liang said.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡±


    ¡°Why should I lie to you? Since ancient times, there is no familial affection for kings. Though Marquis Wu is not a king, he is still a feudal lord.¡± Zhuge Liang exined as he fanned himself.


    ¡°Impossible! My second brother¡­! No! He would not do it!¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡± Zhuge Liangughed. He did not even say who was responsible but Sun Shangxiang was already shaking her head, showing that she knew the answer.


    ¡°Impossible is it? Come, Zijing. Tell Miss Sun here if I am lying or not!¡± Zhuge Liang said. He had already dragged Lu Su over earlier. Lu Su also shook his head bitterly at the kind of work he is made to do. Zhuge Liang was really too much. He had already taken the role of the good person while all the bad roles were given to Lu Su.


    Lu Su red at Zhuge Liang for a moment before cupping his fists at Sun Shangxiang. ¡°Miss. Kongming¡¯s words are the truth. Zhongmou¡­ No. The Second Lord has rebelled against Marquis Wu. He sent Xu Gong to assassinate Marquis Wu.¡±


    Lu Su¡¯s words were more effective on Sun Shangxiang. This is because Lu Su was Sun Quan¡¯s friend.


    ¡°How is my eldest brother?¡± Sun Shangxiang was a little panicked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Marquis Wu is alright. Gongjin took an arrow in ce of Marquis Wu and is now seriously injured. As for the Second Lord, he is thrown into prison.¡± There are three intelligence groups in Yangzhou. It can be said that no others couldpare to Yangzhou when ites to gathering information.


    ¡°Liar! You are all liars! I know you are all conspiring together!¡± Sun Shangxiang shouted in distraught. Her thoughts were in disorder due to concern.


    ¡°What benefits would we get for lying to you? Both Brother Zijing and I have reached the highest positions as officials. It would be a joke if we need to lie to a silly little girl like you! You might as well leave quickly. The sight of you is making me annoyed.¡± Zhuge Liang¡¯s expression also changed to disgust.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Sun Shangxiang wanted to walk away but she was afraid Zhuge Liang¡¯s words were true.


    ¡°Zijing. How long can your good friend live?¡± Zhuge Liang asked teasingly. Lu Su and Sun Quan have already broke off their rtionship. They weren¡¯t good friends any more.


    ¡°If Gongjin lives, the Second Lord can still live. If Gongjin perishes, so will the Second Lord.¡± Lu Su said.


    ¡°No! No!¡±


    ¡°Zijing. Let us go.¡± Zhuge Liang said and wanted to leave with Lu Su.


    ¡°You cannot leave!¡± Sun Shangxiang immediately used her sword to stop Zhuge Liang and Lu Su.


    ¡°Second Miss. Me and Zhuge Kongming did not offend you did we? The road is over there. Leave if you wish.¡± Lu Su also started to feel ufortable.


    ¡°Save my brother. Save Jiangdong.¡± Sun Shangxiang gritted her teeth and knelt down.


    ¡°Second Miss. Why do you ask us to save your two brothers? How can we of Yangzhou save your Jiangdong.¡± Zhuge Liang pretended to be astonished.


    ¡°I know you can!¡± Sun Shangxiang said firmly. She knew that Zhuge Liang would not bother telling her all this if Zhuge Liang and Lu Su did not have a n.


    ¡°Good. Since you say that, I will no longer keep you in suspense. We do have a way. It only depends on whether you agree to do it.¡± Zhuge Liang smiled. Sun Shangxiang has taken the bait.


    ¡°As long as it is within my abilities, I will even be willing to die to do it.¡±


    ¡°You do not need to sacrifice your life. In fact, it would be a wonderful thing. Once it is sessful, the Sun Family would prosper!¡± Zhuge Liang said patiently. Lu Su rolled his eyes. If he did not know better, he would think that Zhuge Liang was someone in the human trafficking business.


    ___


    _


    One ºóqueen, 3 ·òÈË wives, 9 æÉImperial concubines. Then 27 ÊÀ¸¾ shi fu and 81 Å®Óù nu yu, etc. Just think of it as different ranks of concubines for the sexually frustrated monarchy.

 Chapter 652

    <h4>Chapter 652</h4>


    ¡°We greet the King!¡± Liu Mang was greeted by his people when he returned home.


    ¡°N!¡± Liu Mang grunted as he walked in. Normally, he would have nodded back because he did not care for hierarchy but he was in a bad mood.


    ¡°What is this! Does she really think of herself a treasure to just reject me like this?¡± Liu Mang shouted angrily the moment he entered his room. Sun Shangxiang was beautiful. But so what?


    ¡°Milord. There is no need for you to get angry at Miss Sun. She is a woman so it would be normal for her to say the wrong things.¡± Xu Shu said as he followed Liu Mang.


    ¡°Sigh.¡± Liu Mang was angry because he was embarrassed by Sun Shangxiang. It was a single matter if a woman does not show up after a proposal. However, Sun Shangxiang showed up and rejected the proposal directly, causing Liu Mang to lose his face.


    ¡°This Zhuge Kongming is another one! He is purposefully poking at sore spots. Even that Lu Su who I thought to be an honest man is full of evil tricks!¡± Liu Mang grumbled.


    Xu Shu could only nod in reply. Liu Mang was full of resentment.


    ¡°Milord. What should we do about Miss Sun¡¯s position after she leaves?¡± Xu Shu asked.


    ¡°Someone will rece her. You guys deal with it, don¡¯t need to look for me.¡± Liu Mang absolved himself of this matter.


    ¡°Understood.¡± Xu Shu nodded. At Yangzhou, aside from the appointment of six high officials and themander of the army, everything can be delegated to the government officials. Xu Shu could rmend people to jobs from the names given by the Ministry of Appointments.


    The head of the woman¡¯s barracks was certainly an important position. But it is not something that would stop operating just because Sun Shangxiang leaves. Her deputy can deal with matters so there was no need to worry.


    ¡°Milord. Are we really going to attack Jiangdong?¡± Xu Shu asked. Liu Mang had already given the order to Gan Ning and Lu Xun at the North and South respectively. He even set aside Liaodong¡¯smercial affairs.


    ¡°We can only do so if Zhou Yu Zhou Gongjin refuses to rest.¡± Liu Mang was no fool. Though he was angered by Sun Shangxiang, he still did not act on impulse. In fact, he announced to attack Jiangdong in front of Sun Shangxiang so that she hears about this and reports to her brother.


    It was a warning to both Sun Ce and Zhou Yu. If they were to ally with Jingzhou, they would immediately be attacked. Liu Mang chose to give up themercial affairs at Liaodong to show the extent he is willing to go. If Sun Ce and Zhou Yu does not ally with Jingzhou, then they could still have a discussion.


    Liu Mang did not threaten them blindly. He even sent a medicinal tonic to Sun Ce to cate him.


    ¡°What if Jiangdong refuses to cooperate?¡± Xu Shu asked.


    ¡°Then we fight. Jiangdong and Jingzhou alone are not an issue. It only bes an issue if they form an alliance.¡± If Jiangdong and Jingzhou were to form an alliance, they would be like Wu from the original timeline. Even Cao Cao who owned half the world could not do anything. What could Liu Mang who only owned Yangzhou do? That was why Jiangdong and Jingzhou must never be allies.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Xu Shu nodded. He began to work ordingly, such as allocating provisions, after understanding Liu Mang¡¯s intentions. ¡°It is gettingte Milord. I should leave soon.¡±


    ¡°Yuanzhi. How about staying for dinner?¡± Liu Mang urged Xu Shu to stay.


    ¡°No need. This subject already has ns.¡± Xu Shu replied.


    ¡°Haha. Then I will not interrupt your time with your wife.¡± Liu Mangughed and winked, causing Xu Shu¡¯s face to turn red.


    Xu Shu had recently wedded with the sister of a close friend who happened to be fellow students. His wife was Zhuge Ling, the sister of Zhuge Liang.


    Before joining up with Yangzhou, Zhuge Liang had already sent his sister over and entrusted her to Xu Shu. Zhuge Ling was waiting for marriage and Xu Shu was a young and vigorous man. They quickly hit it off and now Xu Shu was Zhuge Liang¡¯s brother-inw.


    After Xu Shu left the study, a servant walked in and knelt down. ¡°Your Highness. Princess Lu, Lady Qiao and Lady Yuan have already prepared food and are waiting for you.¡± The servant had been waiting for a while but since Liu Mang did not like to be interrupted when discussing official matters, she had to wait until Xu Shu had left first.


    ¡°I understand. Lead the way.¡± Liu Mang nodded. It was time to eat and Liu Mang was hungry. The servant led Liu Mang to where his wives were.


    This house where they have their meals had its own problems. It was too big so it took a while just to get around. Liu Mang wanted it to be smaller but others like Xu Shu would argue with him. The residence of a King should be Shouchun¡¯s Imperial Pce.


    This was a ce constructed by Yuan Shu. Though a part of it is in ruins, it was still a luxurious ce. However, Liu Mang did not like it. He was afraid it would make Yuan Fang recall past memories. Besides that, part of it had already been turned into the Hall of Heroes so it was also something like a graveyard.


    That was why aside from the main hall, Shouchun¡¯s Imperial Pce was usually empty.


    ¡°His Highness has arrived.¡± The servant announced, interrupting Liu Mang¡¯s thoughts. Liu Mang nodded and entered the courtyard.


    Liu Mang¡¯s four beautiful wives were already waiting for him. As Liu Mang wasn¡¯t there yet, the four of them were spending their time chatting with each other.


    After Liu Mang took his seat, they all ate together harmoniously before returning to their respective courtyards. In the past few days, Liu Mang had been busy with work and still needed to look at some things at night. That was why his wives sensibly chose to leave him alone.


    After reading some things, Liu Mang blew out the lights and was about to sleep when he bumped into something under his quilt. He immediately took precautions but found that the thing he touched was something soft. He quickly realized that this was a woman.


    Liu Mang furrowed his brows. ¡°Who are you?¡± Liu Mang asked he touched the woman. The woman moaned but did not reply.


    From the breast size, it could not be Miss Lu or Da Qiao while Yuan Fang was too shy to do these kinds of things. On the other hand, Qian Yu was too wild. She would have sat up the moment she was touched.


    Liu Mang wondered if it could be Lazy Zou. After all, that person has been trying to seduce him for a long time. Lady Zou may have seen his penis before but that was it. This is because Liu Mang have not returned for long and every night he had to deal with his four fierce wives. He had no energy left.


    However, Lady Zou was good at seduction. She always gave Liu Mang that itch. So now that the food is right in front of him, why not eat it?


    So they had sex1. Despite being about ny kilograms, he could be overturned by Lady Zou. Could it be that Lady Zou learned martial arts? Liu Mang did not think about this for too long because of their activity. They then slept peacefully until next morning. By the time sunlight shone in, Liu Mang smiled triumphantly. He turned to wake Lady Zou up but then his smile froze.


    ¡°W¡­¡± Liu Mang stammered. ¡°Why is she here?¡±


    The person sleeping with him was not Lady Zou but Sun Shangxiang, who was supposed to return to Jiangdong.


    Sun Shangxiang woke up and immediately became terrified. She opened her mouth to scream. Liu Mang quickly covered her mouth so that his wives would not be alerted. Yet a bit of her voice still came out.


    ¡°Milord. What happened?¡± Several guards that were posted outside the door asked.


    ¡°Nothing!¡± Liu Mang quickly replied. The guard responded in affirmation and then stayed silent.


    ¡°Don¡¯t scream. I will remove my hand.¡± Liu Mang¡¯s grip was strong so Sun Shangxiang could barely breathe.


    She nodded and then Liu Mang removed his hand. ¡°You¡­ Why are you here?¡± Sun Shangxiang asked while frightened.


    Liu Mang was speechless. ¡°Miss Sun. I am the one who should be asking you this. This is my residence, my room, and my bed.¡± Liu Mang replied.


    Liu Mang thought that Sun Shangxiang would retort but instead, she turned her head and looked around silently.


    ¡°What¡­ What is this?¡± Liu mang asked when he noticed the blood on his penis. He initially thought it was because he hurt himself from being too energetic but he felt no pain. He then realized that this blood belonged to Sun Shangxiang.


    Liu Mang immediately thought of dying. He thought it was Lady Zou so he feasted. But Lady Zou was sensible enough to know that Liu Mang would not give her a title. It would simply be a dine and dash.


    Instead, the situation became a scandal.


    ¡°I am finished. I am dead this time!¡±


    __


    Sorry. As usual, I have absolutely no idea how to trante porn. Too many metaphors and ¡°censored words¡±, turning here and there on the bed and all that. And after all that I still need to worry about sentence structure. I even straight up typed penis instead of ¡°little brother¡±.

 Chapter 654

So my PC died. It''s not even done repairing yet. Also I lost almost all my stockpile of chapters in the process (over 60 chapters)


    Chapter 653


    Chapter 654


    And also NU apparently stopped updating again.

 Chapter 655

    ¡°Is the Lord here?¡± Zhou Yu struggled to get from his bed and coughed.


    ¡°Gongjin! Don¡¯t move! Be careful of your wound!¡± Sun Ce hurried to Zhou Yu¡¯s side. Zhou Yu¡¯s wound was starting to form a scar. The danger had passed and now he only needed to wait for his wounds to heal but the situation could deteriorate if his wounds reopened.


    ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t get up.¡± Zhou Yu smiled back at Sun Ce.


    ¡°Gongjin. We have news of Xiang¡¯er.¡± Sun Ce said to Zhou Yu. His rtionship with Zhou Yu was so good that there were many things he did not keep secret. One of which was his worries when his treasured little sister went missing.


    ¡°There is news of Xiang¡¯er? That¡¯s good! Quickly have her return!¡± Zhou Yu saw Sun Shangxiang as a sister. Since Zhou Yu knew Sun Ce for a long time, he had also watched Sun Shangxiang grow up.


    ¡°She might note back.¡± Sun Ce replied gloomily.


    ¡°Did something happen to Xiang¡¯er?¡± Zhou Yu was shocked. Was Sun Shangxiang murdered?


    ¡°No. In fact, she is living very well.¡± Sun Ce shook his head as he smiled bitterly.


    ¡°Hm?¡± If she was living well, then why was Sun Ce acting like this?¡°Xiang¡¯er got married.¡± Sun Ce said to Zhou Yu.


    ¡°Married? Who did she marry?¡± Zhou Yu was shocked. In that era, marriage is decided by the parents. Yet, Sun Ce was thest to find out.


    ¡°She married Yangzhou¡¯s King of Shu, Liu Mang.¡± Sun Ce replied.


    ¡°What!¡± Zhou Yu¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°Gongjin, do you remember I once ¡®respected¡¯ Yuan Shu as an adoptive father in order to obtain his support and my father¡¯s old subordinates.¡± In other words, Liu Mang could use the Yuan Family¡¯s name for approval. Yuan Fang could call Sun Shangxiang sister and ¡®act¡¯ as matchmaker for the Yuan Family.


    ¡°She married Liu Mang?¡± Zhou Yu started to feel dizzy.


    ¡°Liu Mang wants to obtain my Jiangdong.¡± Sun Ce was not a fool. It is just that sometimes, he did not want to think too hard. The things he is puzzled by could easily be solved by Zhou Yu.


    He clearly knew the reason Liu Mang married Sun Shangxiang. Otherwise, it was unlikely for Liu Mang to ept her as a wife since it might cause disorder at the rear court.


    ¡°Liu Mang wants to gain righteousness.¡± Zhou Yu understood. Now Liu Mang had the right to send troops to Jiangdong. Cao Cao¡¯s decree caused Liu Mang of Yangzhou and the Sun Family of Jiangdong to be rted by marriage. Now Liu Mang could send troops to Jiangdong as the brother-inw of Sun Ce.


    ¡°If it was not because of Zhongmou¡­! Sigh!¡± Sun Ce sighed regretfully. If it was not because of Sun Quan causing trouble, Liu Mang would not have the right to get involved with Jiangdong even if he married Sun Shangxiang.


    ¡°Did the messenger from Yangzhou asks you to surrender?¡± Zhou Yu¡¯s question was if Yangzhou had threatened Sun Ce to surrender or they would attack.


    ¡°No. All they sent was a letter from Xiang¡¯er.¡± Sun Ce shook his head. Liu Mang was being very polite.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Zhou Yu was not gratified and instead became worried.


    ¡°Milord! Quickly send someone to chase down Yangzhou¡¯s envoy!¡± Zhou Yu said worriedly.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Sun Ce did not know why he should chase down the envoy.


    ¡°Quickly chase him down and ask him what treatment we will receive if we surrender to Yangzhou!¡± Zhou Yu said to Sun Ce.


    ¡°Surrender? No! I will not surrender!¡± Sun Ce shook his head. It had already been said before that Sun Ce was someone who values his own reputation a lot. After losing to Liu Mang, he would be thinking of how to win instead of surrender.


    ¡°Milord. We will just be pretending. We must do this if you still want to pursue Jiangdong¡¯s ambition!¡± Zhou Yu said to Sun Ce. Another way of saying it is that if Liu Mang was not ready to attack, then he would be threatening Sun Ce. On the other hand, there was no threat which meant that Liu Mang had already prepared to dispatch troops. It might be possible that this envoy would return saying that there was nothing to discuss, resulting in an immediate invasion.


    ¡°Grand Governor! Where are you?¡± A voice anxiously called while Zhou Yu and Sun Ce were talking.


    ¡°The Lord and the Grand Governor are in this room. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lu Meng who was outside stopped this person.


    ¡°Quick! Tell the Grand Governor that Yangzhou¡¯s army at Jiangxia has moved!¡± The man fainted right after speaking. He was someone dispatched by Zhou Yu to watch Yangzhou¡¯s movements after Zhuge Liang sent their army sinking in the river.


    ¡°Quick! Help him in!¡± Lu Meng ordered for the person to be let in. Sun Ce and the others wanted to question him but the man was unconscious.


    ¡°Use cold water!¡± Zhou Yu said from his bed. ¡°Military situations are urgent so we can only do this!¡±


    Cold water was quickly brought over and sshed onto the soldier. The soldier got up in a daze.


    ¡°Where am I?¡±


    ¡°This is the Grand Governor¡¯s room. Quickly speak. What happened at Jiangxia? What about Yangzhou¡¯s army?¡± Lu Meng asked anxiously.


    ¡°Milord. Grand Governor. Lujiang and Jiangxia are allocating provisions. The Jiangxia Navy has begun to move down South.¡± The soldier replied.


    ¡°South?¡± Sun Ce and Zhou Yu started to feel nervous. If Yangzhou was heading South, then the only possible reason was to attack Jiangdong.


    ¡°How many men are there?¡± Zhou Yu and Sun Ce asked.


    ¡°I¡­ I do not know. But there are a lot of provisions and ships. There were three camps at Lujiang moving.


    ¡°Three camps?¡± Normally, each camp would have about five thousand men stationed there. Three camps meant at least fifteen thousand men. Jiangxia¡¯s Navy should also be sending this amount of troops. So the total should be about thirty thousand to fifty thousand men. Yangzhou¡¯s King of Shu really thought too highly of them to be sending so many elites without making a sound. If it was not because Sun Ce was present here on this day, they would have only found out by the time Yangzhou was at their doorstep. At that time, there would be no other options besides surrender.


    ¡°Fifty thousand men!¡± Sun Ce furrowed his brows. Before this, he would not be too concerned about numbers since Jiangdong could still take out a hundred thousand men even if it was not as prosperous as Jingzhou. It was one of the reasons why Jiangdong¡¯s Navy was famous. But now, Jiangdong was exhausted and could only spare twenty thousand men at most. How were they supposed to fight?


    ¡°If they attack, I will defend Jiangdong myself!¡± Sun Ce gritted his teeth. One of the ways he could do that was to rely on Jiangdong¡¯s walls.


    ¡°Milord! No!¡± Zhou Yu immediately objected. ¡°Milord, are our walls as firm as those from the Central ins?¡±


    Sun Ce shook his head. Since they relied on the Yangtze River as a moat, their walls were low. On top of that, the ground was muddy so the foundation wasn¡¯t deep and strong. Their walls really could notpare walls from the cities on the Central ins.


    ¡°Milord. That Liu Bei was using his fortified city of Yuzhou but what happened in the end?¡± Zhou Yu said. At the end of the day, Liu Bei was only left with Runan.


    Sun Ce became discouraged. It was true that Jiangdong¡¯s walls was weaker than Yuzhou so he could not hope for it to help.


    ¡°Must I really surrender to Liu Mang?¡± Sun Ce still wanted to salvage his face.


    ¡°Milord. We don¡¯t actually need to surrender.¡± Zhou Yu smiled and replied.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Sun Ce did not understand what Zhou Yu meant.


    ¡°Milord. What we need to do is stall them.¡± Zhou Yu replied. What Jiangdongcked was time and money. If they had those, Jiangdong could recover.


    ¡°Milord, which is more important. Your face or Jiangdong¡¯s foundation?¡± Zhou Yu asked seriously.


    Sun Ce stayed silent.


    ¡°If Milord¡¯s face is important, then get ready to surrender to the King of Shu, Liu Mang. If the King of Shu is kind, then Milord can live as a rich family in Yangzhou. Otherwise, the Sun Family would be without a son.¡± Zhou Yu said to Sun Ce.


    Zhou Yu was not threatening Sun Ce. In that era, the losers were all miserable. Look at Yuan Shu who could not even be buried and his only son died as well.


    Gongsun Zan was even more tragic. He and his whole family was burned to death.


    Even the ones that surrendered were tragic. Tao Qian had died of illness and his two sons immediately went missing. This is because it would be problems caused by officials loyal to the old rule. As a result, it would be better to just cut off any potential threats.


    ¡°If Milord can let go of your face, then Jiangdong still has a way to survive!¡± Zhou Yu persuaded while Sun Ce was still at a loss.


    ¡°Dispatch two men. One is a letter to Xiang¡¯er as a brother. Speak of the sufferings in Jiangdong and ask if His Highness the King of Shu can provide provisions. Then say that you long for Shouchun. This must be using the tone of a subject.¡± Zhou Yu suggested.


    ¡°What is the purpose of this?¡± Sun Ce asked.


    ¡°Let Liu Mang feel relieved. Make him think that Jiangdong is willing to surrender if Liu Mang is offering good conditions. This is to stall for time.¡± Zhou Yu said to Sun Ce. When ites to surrender, there must always be a condition. No one would be so good to surrender without conditions. They just need to make Liu Mang think he could take Jiangdong without bloodshed.


    ¡°Then we send another letter to Jingzhou! Use your position as East Expedition General to greet Liu Biao and exchange our troops for provisions! With both provisions and time, Jiangdong will remain yours!¡± Zhou Yu said to Sun Ce.


    ¡°What if Liu Mang refuses and still think of attacking Jiangdong?¡± Sun Ce asked.


    ¡°If that happens, I am willing to follow you to battle and fight to the death.¡± Zhou Yu said to Sun Ce.


    Sun Ce thought silently for a while before saying. ¡°Alright. We will make this gamble.¡±


    ¡°Men! Chase down Yangzhou¡¯s envoy and tell him that we got a letter we need to send.¡± Sun Ce adopted Zhou Yu¡¯s n to cheat time from Yangzhou and wealth from Jingzhou. If both were sessful, Jiangdong would be able to fight again.


    ***


    ¡°Sun Ce is actually returning a letter?¡± Liu Mang thought this was weird. Sun Ce was a inspoken person. Liu Mang believed that Sun Ce would not leave Jiangdong even if he were to die. That was why Liu Mang did not think Sun Ce would write a letter. He even expected that Sun Ce might kill the envoy. At that time, Liu Mang could simply attack.


    He never expected Sun Ce to actually give a reply.


    ¡°Let me see!¡± Liu Mang said to the envoy.


    Very quickly the letter was handed to Liu Mang. Written in it was Sun Ce¡¯s concern and love for his sister. Liu Mang could not help but nod. Sun Ce¡¯s rtionship with his sister was good. He then kept reading and frowned when he saw that Sun Ce also wrote down Jiangdong¡¯s predicament. Sun Ce hoped that Yangzhou could provide assistance to Jiangdong.


    The interesting thing is that Sun Ceter used honorifics when addressing his sister. He even stated that he wants Liu Mang to send someone to Jiangdong to negotiate. Did the Little Conqueror want to surrender? Liu Mang could not help but smile.


    ¡°Milord. What did Sun Ce say?¡± Xu Shu asked skeptically.


    ¡°Read it for yourself.¡± Liu Mang handed over the letter to Xu Shu. He quickly finished reading the letter and said. ¡°Milord. The Little Conqueror wants to surrender?¡±


    If Sun Ce wants to surrender, then Yangzhou had to change the way they deal with Jiangdong. They would not need to attack Jiangdong and the provisions can be used to cate Jiangdong¡¯s citizens. It would be the effortless victory that Liu Mang wanted.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Zhuge Liang shook his head. ¡°Milord. This is Sun Ce¡¯s stratagem to stall for time!¡± Zhuge Liang said after reading the letter.


    ¡°Stall for time?¡± Liu Mang frowned.


    ¡°Milord. Sun Ce¡­ or rather, Zhou Yu Zhou Gongjin has a good stratagem! He wants to stall for time to ensure that we will not capture Jiangdong. That way, he can obtain provisions from Jingzhou. At that time, Jiangdong would be able to recover and we would need to expand more resources to capture Jiangdong. Zhou Yu is probably the one who wrote this letter to mislead us.¡± Zhuge Liang said.


    ¡°Zhou Yu¡¯s stratagem?¡± Liu Mang hesitated. Normally, Liu Mang would approve of Zhuge Liang¡¯s words since it did not make much of a difference as to whether Jiangdong surrendered or not. He had both the manpower and a righteous cause.


    However, Liu Mang had a headache when dealing with Jiangdong because he came from the modern era. He had an indescribable impression of Zhou Yu and Sun Ce.


    Zhou Yu was so talented that Liu Mang wanted to recruit Zhou Yu as well like he did with Zhuge Liang. He wanted Zhou Yu to act as a supporting role for Zhuge Liang. The same applies for Sun Ce since Sun Ce was a formidable warrior.


    Another reason was Sun Shangxiang. Sun Ce was Sun Shangxiang¡¯s brother so he did not want to go too far. If he were to kill Sun Ce, Sun Shangxiang will hate him for life.


    ¡°Zijing. Come and see if it is Sun Ce¡¯s handwriting.¡± Liu Mang turned to Lu Su.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Yes.¡± Lu Su replied nkly as he reacted to Liu Mang¡¯s interruption. He then nodded and took the letter.


    ¡°Zijing. Why are you so absentminded recently?¡± Liu Mang frowned. In the past few days, Lu Su had been extremely absentminded and could not even give any proposals.


    ¡°Milord, please forgive me. If Milord wants to attack Jingzhou or the North, I would be able to do my utmost. But if it is to attack Jiangdong¡­ This subject deserves to die!¡± Lu Su spoke his mind. If Liu Mang were to attack Jingzhou or Cao Cao, Lu Su would be able to give advice. He could not bring himself to attack Jiangdong. Though Lu Su felt that Sun Ce was not a worthy lord, Sun Ce had treated him well and Zhou Yu was also his good friend. He did not have the heart to fight against them.


    ¡°Zijing is such a loyal person. I am sure you would also be loyal to me!¡± Liu Mang smiled.


    ¡°Thank you Milord!¡± Lu Su replied gratefully. Normally, a ruler would not befortable around someone who changed the Lord they serve under. How could the new boss trust someone who thinks of the old boss? That was why Lu Su believed he would be reprimanded. However, Liu Mang praised Lu Su instead.


    While feeling grateful to Liu Mang, Lu Su read the letter and then cupped his fist. ¡°Milord. This is indeed the handwriting of Marquis Wu.¡± Since he was once one of Sun Ce¡¯s advisors, he knew what Sun Ce¡¯s handwriting was like.


    ¡°This is Sun Ce¡¯s handwriting?¡± Zhuge Liang¡¯s eyes grew wide. ¡°Zijing! Look at it again carefully!¡±


    Lu Su¡¯s reply was still the same. ¡°Kongming. This is really Marquis Wu¡¯s handwriting. Even the tone of speaking at the start of the letter is like Marquis Wu.¡± The start of the letter was Sun Ce scolding Sun Shangxiang for running away from home. The way it is written is also the way Sun Ce would have spoken to Sun Shangxiang when she was in Jiangdong.


    ¡°Impossible! Jiangdong¡¯s Little Conqueror will definitely not surrender! If he wanted to do that, he would have already written a letter to Yangzhou right after I burned down his entire navy! He would not have waited until now!¡± Zhuge Liang could not believe it because Sun Ce was a stubborn person.


    ¡°Marquis Wu said he is tired.¡± Lu Su said, as though exining the strange turns of events.


    Liu Mang nodded. ¡°Kongming. The Little Conqueror is also human. Even if he is stubborn, he would adapt to the circumstances. How could he fight against us with Jiangdong¡¯s current situation? Surrender is not too strange especially after that incident.¡± Liu Mang said, referring to Sun Quan¡¯s betrayal. ¡°Zijing. How does Sun Bofu treat Sun Zhongmou?¡±


    ¡°Not parent and child, yet surpassing parent and child. A deep bond between brothers.¡± Lu Su replied. Remember that Zhou Yu was always with Sun Ce. Zhou Yu was paranoid and sensitive to ambition. He is someone that immediately decides that Zhuge Liang needed to either serve them or die because he was a threat. His stance towards Sun Quan was the same, warning Sun Ce to be vignt towards his brother. Yet, Sun Ce continued to give opportunities to his brother, such as allowing Sun Quan to march to Linhuai with military authority. Even when Sun Quan revolted, Sun Ce could not bring himself to kill Sun Quan.


    ¡°No wonder he feels tired.¡± Liu Mang said as he thought of another person like Sun Ce. This person was Lu Bu. The two of them were like peas in a pod. Lu Bu also started to feel tired after getting betrayed by Hao Meng and Hou Cheng.


    As for Sun Ce, he was betrayed by his own brother. Compared to Lu Bu, the shock would have been bigger. It would not be surprising if Sun Ce ends up feeling discouraged from this.


    ¡°But Milord!¡± Zhou Yu was vignt towards Zhuge Liang. Likewise, Zhuge Liang was also vignt towards Zhou Yu. They knew what kind of person the other was. They also knew the strengths of the other.


    ¡°Kongming, there is no but about this! It would be easy to attack Jiangdong but what about the people? Do you want me to kill them all?¡± Liu Mang said back to Zhuge Liang. Taking down Jiangdong would be easy but making it prosperous again would be difficult. Yangzhou was alreadycking officials. If they killed everyone in Jiangdong, there would no one to manage it. However, he would only need to spend half the effort if Sun Ce were to surrender.


    ¡°Making him surrender would also show our Yangzhou¡¯s ability!¡± If Liu Mang could make a feudal lord to surrender, then it would be easier to make others surrender in the future.


    Zhuge Liang could only sigh bitterly and withdraw when he realized that he could not persuade Liu Mang.


    ¡°In that case, we should dispatch someone to Jiangdong to negotiate with Marquis Wu.¡± Liu Mang smiled as he said to the others. ¡°Who is willing to go?¡±


    ¡°Milord. I am willing to go!¡± Zhuge Liang quickly took the lead and rmended himself.


    Liu Mang frowned. Though it was good that Zhuge Liang was proactive, he had just tried to stop Jiangdong from surrendering. For some reason, Zhuge Liang was also extremely hostile to Zhou Yu. Liu Mang was afraid that Zhuge Liang would ruin things. So Liu Mang shook his head. ¡°Kongming. It is not that I don¡¯t want you to go. However, you had sent sixty thousand men into the Yangtze River. If you were to go to Jiangdong, I would not be able to guarantee your safety!¡±


    Zhuge Liang¡¯s actions had already vilified him to the popce. After all, each of the soldier that died was someone¡¯s father, brother or son. If Zhuge Liang were to go, Liu Mang would also need to dispatch people to protect him.


    ¡°Milord. Is there anyone more familiar with Jiangdongpared to me?¡± Zhuge Liang frowned as he replied. ¡°Milord just needs to dispatch a troop of guards. Even if I don¡¯t have guards, they would not dare to harm me!¡± Zhuge Liang said with a little bit of disdain. He had learned much when fighting against Jiangdong with Jingzhou¡¯s navy. Besides that, as Liu Mang and Yangzhou¡¯s representative, harming him would immediately start a war. As a result, Sun Ce would even need to dispatch people to protect Zhuge Liang.


    Zhuge Liang¡¯s words were correct but Liu Mang simply did not want Zhuge Liang to go in fear of him messing things up. Besides, there actually is someone who is more familiar with Jiangdong. Liu Mang turned to look at Lu Su.


    Lu Su Lu Zijing may be an honest person but that does not mean that he is without worldly wisdom. As Zhuge Liang had already rmended himself, Lu Su did not speak up as it would mean trying to fight for the position with Zhuge Liang.


    Not wanting to offend anyone, Lu Su was ready to close his eyes and ignore everything. But then he could only smile bitterly when he noticed Liu Mang staring at him with a glint in his eyes. It would seem that offending someone could not be avoided. Lu Su helplessly agreed while cupping his fist. ¡°Milord. I am willing to go.¡±


    ¡°Zijing! You!¡± Zhuge Liang¡¯s eyes grew wide as he stared at Lu Su. Even he had to admit that Lu Su knew Jiangdong more than him but he did not expect that the honest Lu Su dared to offend him.


    Lu Su looked back at Zhuge Liang helplessly. It is not like he could say that the Lord was threatening him. He could only say to Zhuge Liang. ¡°Kongming. It is not my intention to oppose you but Jiangdong is my home. If a discussion is possible then discussion would be better.¡± Lu Su was saying that as a Jiangdong person, he wanted Jiangdong to surrender peacefully so that the people will not suffer. Zhuge Liang could not even say anything back because Lu Su was not wrong. He could not obstruct Lu Su through words.


    ¡°Milord. Zijing is honest in nature. He is not suitable for diplomacy!¡± Zhuge Liang tried to persuade Liu Mang. If he was even more blunt, he would have said that Lu Su was so unsuited for diplomacy that he could have sold houses and still lose money.


    Liu Mang frowned. If he were to send Zhuge Liang, there was a high chance it would turn into a battle. Everyone knows that Zhuge Liang was pro-war. However, if he were to send Lu Su instead, he would first of all, offend Zhuge Liang. Second, Lu Su was an honest person so there was a high chance that Lu Su would end up causing them to lose profit.


    ¡°Milord, High Official Zhuge. Do not worry. I will dispatch someone to apany High Official Lu.¡± Yang Hong stood forward and said.


    ¡°Foreign Minister Yang!¡± Zhuge Liang could not oppose any more since Yang Hong was the one in charge of foreign affairs. Inparison to Yang Hong, Zhuge Liang and Lu Su are both amateurs. Yang Hong was the real expert. Even Zhang Zhao of Jiangdong who wanted to benefit from Yang Hong ended up getting the tables turned on him.


    If the real expert have already spoken, what else could Zhuge Liang say?


    ¡°Good. If Uncle Hong says this, I am sure Kongming can be reassured.¡± Liu Mang smiled.


    ¡°Lu Su, receive the order!¡± Liu Mang turned to Lu Su.


    ¡°Lu Su is present!¡± Lu Su stepped forward and knelt down.


    ¡°Lu Su. I order you to go to Jiangdong to serve as an ambassador. You can decide on all matters and if you need anything, you can take it from Yangzhou. Bring me Jiangdong. Whether it is through peace or force, you can decide for yourself.¡± Liu Mang said, giving Lu Su a lot of authority. If Lu Su doesn¡¯t want to negotiate anymore, he can order the fifty thousand troops that is already on standby to attack.


    ¡°Lu Su epts the order and will live up to Milord¡¯s expectations.¡± Lu Su nodded and was very grateful to how Liu Mang treasures him.


    The meeting was quickly wrapped up. Liu Mang appointed Lu Su while Yang Hong will dispatch someone to assist him in making Jiangdong surrender.


    Zhuge Liang left with a poor expression. Lu Su saw Zhuge Liang and shook his head before chasing after him.


    ¡°Kongming! Wait for me!¡± Lu Su chased Zhuge Liang withrge strides.


    Zhuge Liang could not help but snort coldly when he saw Lu Su. ¡°Is something the matter?¡±


    ¡°Kongming. You know that I really did not want topete against you!¡± Lu Su smiled bitterly as he replied to Zhuge Liang.


    ¡°Is there any meaning to saying such things?¡± Zhuge Liang said back.


    ¡°Kongming. You are right that I am too honest. I also did not expect the Lord to dispatch me. But I have no alternative. Jiangdong is my home. My family still lives there. So please forgive me for this but I really do not want Jiangdong and Yangzhou to go to war.¡± Lu Su exined.


    Zhuge Liang sighed at Lu Su¡¯s sincere appearance while shaking his head. ¡°Zijing. Normally, you are intelligent but why are you so pure this time? Don¡¯t you know what kind of people Jiangdong¡¯s Sun Ce and Zhou Yu are? Milord wants Jiangdong to surrender but can¡¯t you see that these two will not surrender?¡± Zhuge Liang said.


    Sun Ce was an ambitious warrior and also a feudal lord. As a warrior, surrendering to Liu Mang would not be a problem. But in that era, feudal lords that surrendered are kept in captivity. How could an ambitious person like Sun Ce be willing to be held captive? Then there was Zhou Yu who is extremely loyal to Sun Ce. If Sun Ce refuses to surrender, Zhou Yu would not either.


    ¡°Kongming. I¡­!¡± Lu Su did not know what to say.


    ¡°Zijing. If you treat me as a friend then listen to me. Didn¡¯t the Lord give you the authority to decide matters? Have General Lu Xun march towards Jiangdong. Have the soldiers split up to attack Jianye in the North and Kuaiji in the South. That way we can capture Jiangdong.¡± Zhuge Liang already had ns for attacking Jiangdong. If Liu Mang had given the authority to Zhuge Liang, he would have attacked immediately.


    ¡°Kongming. I cannot promise you this.¡± Lu Su shook his head.


    ¡°Why?¡± Zhuge Liang asked as he stared back unwaveringly.


    ¡°Milord ordered me to go to Jiangdong to make a decision. We should use tricks before attacking.¡± Lu Su tried to persuade Zhuge Liang.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me about the Art of War. I have read more than you about such matters! Let me tell you. Zijing, you know the Art of War but you do not know how to read people. Let us wait and see who is right. I will tell you that you are wrong. I will also tell the Lord that Jiangdong will not surrender!¡± Zhuge Liang replied and then left, ignoring Lu Su¡¯s calls.


    ¡°Kongming!¡± Lu Su gritted his teeth. He wanted to listen to Zhuge Liang¡¯s advice as Zhuge Liang was his friend. However, Zhou Yu was also his friend.


    ¡°Kongming, do not worry. I will look at things in JIangdong carefully. If they act suspiciously, I will immediately send the troops.¡± Lu Su mumbled to himself as he looked at Zhuge Liang¡¯s back.


    Instead of returning to his residence immediately, Zhuge Liang went to his office at the Ministry of Justice. He then quickly wrote a letter.


    ¡°Men! Quickly send this letter to Jiangdong!¡± Zhuge Liang ordered.


    ¡°Hm? What is this?¡± One subordinate asked skeptically. Many people already knew that Zhuge Liang¡¯s proposal was rejected by Liu Mang. So he thought that Zhuge Liang was still unwilling to give up.


    ¡°No need to waste words. This is just a family letter. You just need to quickly send it to Jiangdong.¡± Zhuge Liang replied in a bad mood.


    ¡°Understood!¡± The subordinate did not dare to talk back so he took the letter and saw that it was addressed to one ¡®Dear Brother, Zhuge Jin¡¯. He was certain that it was indeed a family letter.


    ¡°Kongming sent a letter to Jiangdong?¡± Liu Mang was in his study with Xu Shu and a group of people. Xu Shu was reporting about other things as well and mentioned this matter in passing.


    ¡°Zhuge Liang is sending letters behind my back? Could it be¡­?¡± Liu Mang furrowed his brows.


    Seeing Liu Mang frown, Xu Shu quickly exined. ¡°Milord. It is just a family letter. Kongming definitely has no intentions of betraying Milord!¡± Xu Shu had a good rtionship with Zhuge Liang. It can even be said that Xu Shu went to Yangzhou to see how things were like before bing Liu Mang¡¯s subordinate because of Zhuge Liang.


    Liu Mang shook his head at Xu Shu. ¡°Yuanzhi, you are thinking too much. Am I someone who suspects my subordinates? There is no way he is Jiangdong¡¯s spy. Even if he is, I will happily ept him.¡± Liu Mang replied. Zhuge Liang wiped out sixty thousand of Jiangdong¡¯s elites. If Sun Ce did this just to insert a spy, then Liu Mang would happily ask for people to send more spies.


    ¡°I am just angry that he is stubborn and even send letters behind my back!¡± Liu Mang replied unhappily. How could an evildoer like Zhuge Liang send a normal letter. There is definitely a purpose. Yes, Zhuge Liang has a brother working in Jiangdong but why send a letter now?


    ¡°Should I send someone to stop the letter from being sent to Jiangdong?¡± Xu Shu asked.


    ¡°No need. He won¡¯t give up if we stop the letter. Might as well let him send the letter and give up.¡± Liu Mang no longer tried to stop Zhuge Liang.

 Chapter 656

    ¡°Gongjin! Good news! Liu Mang has sent someone to negotiate with us!¡± Sun Ce rushed to Zhou Yu¡¯s residence to tell Zhou Yu the good news.


    ¡°This is really good news!¡± Zhou Yu coughed and then replied happily. ¡°As long as Liu Mang is willing to negotiate, then we will have an opportunity. What about the news from Jingzhou?¡± Zhou Yu asked.


    ¡°There is no news yet but it wille soon. Why can¡¯t we just negotiate with Liu Biao directly?¡± Sun Ce asked. It would have been faster that way but Zhou Yu instead looked for Jingzhou¡¯s current Military Advisor, Liu Pan. This caused the process to be slower.


    Zhou Yu shook his head. ¡°Milord. If we do that, we would expose our stratagem!¡± Zhou Yu could ce spies in Yangzhou so he was sure that Yangzhou could also ce spies in Jingzhou. It can even be said that the tworgest noble families in Jingzhou, the Kuai Family and the Cai Family were Yangzhou¡¯s spies. At that time, Jiangdong can forget about ¡®negotiating¡¯ with Yangzhou to buy time. They can only wait to be killed by Yangzhou¡¯s Army.


    This was why Zhou Yu looked for someone else. In this case, the best person to look for was Liu Pan. If Liu Pan were to agree, then Liu Biao would be persuaded as well.


    ¡°Milord. Who is Yangzhou¡¯s envoy?¡± Zhou Yu asked. He needed to know who it is to form a countermeasure.


    ¡°Originally, Yangzhou¡¯s envoy was supposed to be Zhuge Liang.¡± Sun Ce said to Zhou Yu.


    ¡°What!¡± Zhou Yu almost jumped from the shock. He had almost reopened his wounds.


    ¡°Zhuge Kongming ising! Not good! Milord! We cannot deal with him!¡± Zhou Yu furrowed his brows. Both Zhuge Liang and Zhou Yu were intelligent so they were naturally hostile to each other.¡°Gongjin, there is no need to panic. I said originally the envoy was supposed to be Zhuge Kongming!¡± Sun Ce repeated himself as he smiled wryly. It would seem that Zhou Yu now feared Zhuge Liang.


    ¡°Huh? Milord, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Zhuge Liang was supposed toe but he was stopped by Liu Mang! Instead, someone we are familiar with will being instead.¡± Sun Ce exined.


    ¡°Someone we are familiar with?¡± Zhou Yu asked skeptically.


    ¡°Yes. This person is one of your good friends.¡± Sun Ce said to Zhou Yu.


    ¡°My good friend?¡± Zhou Yu thought for a moment and then lifted his head to look at Sun Ce. ¡°Milord. Are you saying¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes. That person is Lu Su Lu Zijing.¡± Sun Ce nodded.


    ¡°So it is Zijing!¡± Zhou Yu did not know how to face Lu Su. He had rmended Lu Su to Sun Ce but in the end, Lu Su was captured. Then Sun Quan was defeated and Lu Su was captured again.


    Zhou Yu wanted tough because Lu Su was an honest person. Liu Mang must have gone mad if he made an honest person do the work of an envoy. But at the same time, Zhou Yu wanted tough because Lu Su was his friend. If he cheated Lu Su then Lu Su would be met with misfortune after returning to Yangzhou.


    ¡°Milord. I have something to ask of you!¡± Zhou Yu said to Sun Ce.


    ¡°You are my brother. There is no need to beg. Just say it.¡± Sun Ce replied rebukingly.


    ¡°If possible, I want to request a position under yourmand for Zijing.¡± Zhou Yu said to Sun Ce.


    ¡°Gongjin, what are you talking about? Zijing is a talent and I would be happy if he stays at Jiangdong. Of course I will put him in a high position!¡± Sun Ce understood Zhou Yu¡¯s intentions. Zhou Yu was afraid that Lu Su would not be able to return to Yangzhou. Zhou Yu wanted topensate Lu Su. At Yangzhou, Lu Su was a high official at the Ministry of Appointments. Aside from Xu Shu, no one was of a higher position than him. That was why Zhou Yu wanted to prepare a way out for Lu Su.


    ¡°Thank you Milord!¡± Zhou Yu replied as the guilt in his heart lessened.


    ¡°Milord. When will Yangzhou¡¯s envoy arrive at Jiangdong?¡± Zhou Yu asked.


    ¡°He should arrive soon.¡± Sun Ce replied. It would only be about a day or two.


    ***


    The Yangzhou¡¯s naval ship was on the Yangtze River. Lu Su stood at the bow of the ship with a few armored men behind him.


    Jiangdong was on the opposite bank. Lu Su looked at it with a sense of joy and homesickness as Jiangdong was his home.


    ¡°High official Lu. Up ahead is Jiangdong territory. This is as far as we can bring you.¡± A young general cupped his fist at Lu Su.


    ¡°General Lu. Thank you for taking me this far. I will take the small ship from here.¡± Lu Su cupped his fist back at the young general. Lu Su did not dare look down on the young general was second only to Gan Ning in prestige when ites tomanding Yangzhou¡¯s navy. Even Jiangdong and Jingzhou, the two former overlords of the Yangtze River could not im to be able to win against Lu Xun Lu Boyan easily.


    ¡°Farewell, High official Lu!¡± Lu Xun replied.


    Under Lu Xun¡¯s orders, a small ship was brought over. Lu Su then got onto the small ship and went sent to Jiangdong. Lu Xun walked all the way to Jianye without anyone showing him directions.


    ¡°His here! Yangzhou¡¯s envoy is here!¡± Themon people rejoiced at the arrival of Yangzhou¡¯s envoy as this meant peace. The people of Jiangdong had also envied the lifestyle of the people of Yangzhou which they had learned about when visiting the ce or from the merchants that did. The thirty percent tax and fertilend sounded like paradise to them.


    Lu Su nodded at themon people that weed him. ¡°Deputy envoy Yang. There is no need to be so nervous. These people hold no malice against us.¡± Yang Chen, the deputy envoy chosen by Yang Hong has been vignt the entire time. He was to prevent Lu Su from getting tricks and also had to ensure Lu Su¡¯s safety. Yang Chen¡¯s martial skill was quite good so he became vignt when Jiangdong¡¯s citizens approached. The guards following them were also vignt. Some were even about to take out their swords.


    ¡°Sir. Your safety is paramount.¡± Yang Chen said as he looked at he smiles of the people. He did not dare to becent as there were many that knew how to smile. They could easily put a knife in your gut without breaking their smiles.


    ¡°Forget it. Let us enter the city first.¡± Lu Su knew he could not persuade Yang Chen. He could only shake his head as he prepared to enter the city. Lu Su¡¯s mood was good due to the wee. He could not help but feel appreciative and had more expectations in his meeting with Sun Ce and Zhou Yu. If Jiangdong were to be a part of Yangzhou, Lu Su would be able to work together with Zhou Yu again. With Zhou Yu¡¯s ability, Liu Mang would definitely put him in an important position.


    ¡°Zijing! It is Zijing!¡± Suddenly there was a shout along with a group of soldiers while Lu Su was looking around.


    ¡°Protect the High official!¡± Yang Chen quickly took out his sword.


    ¡°Sheathe your weapons!¡± Lu Su ordered. ¡°No one is allowed to take out their weapons without my orders!¡± Lu Su felt indignant. They were already within Jiangdong territory. If they wanted to harm him, they would not be able to escape either way.


    ¡°Marquis Wu?¡± Lu Su looked at the person that called out to him. This person was Sun Ce Sun Bofu.


    ¡°Haha! Zijing, it has been more than a month since west met. You seem well!¡± Sun Ceughed as he cupped his fist. Though Jiangdong was on itsst legs, Sun Ce was still a Marquis and the Lord of Jiangdong. He was showing face by going out personally to greet Lu Su.


    ¡°Yangzhou¡¯s envoy, Lu Su Lu Zijing greets Marquis Wu.¡± Lu Su wanted to dismount from his horse and return the greeting but Sun Ce stopped him.


    ¡°Sigh. Zijing, there is no need to be so courteous. Zijing is part of my Jiangdong but has grown his wings after being His Highness the King of Shu¡¯s subordinate. Truly admirable!¡± Sun Ce praised. For some reason, Lu Su felt a hint of sourness from Sun Ce¡¯s words.


    ¡°Since you represent His Highness the King of Shu, I am the one who should be saluting Zijing as a subject.¡± Sun Ceughed.


    Lu Su was shocked by Sun Ce¡¯s words and actions. Can the prideful Little Conqueror really act like this? This must truly mean that Sun Ce had the intention to surrender.


    ¡°Come, Zijing. Let me guide your horse!¡± Sun Ce said as he dismounted. Yangye felt nervous from this. If it was not because Lu Su ordered all of them not to act, they may have already stepped forward to attack Sun Ce.


    ¡°This¡­ You must not!¡± Lu Su panicked. Honestly speaking, Lu Su had not yet adapted to his role. It was possibly because Lu Su was too much of an honest person to take advantage of people. After all, Sun Ce was his previous lord. What would you think if your ex-boss suddenly started escorting you around?


    ¡°Why not? We are going to be co-workers soon, as His Highness¡¯ subordinates. Zijing is currently a High official while I would only be a general of an army at most. Your position would be higher than mine. At that time, I would still need to salute you.¡± Sun Ceughed.


    Lu Su was one of the six High officials. These were simr to the Han Emperor¡¯s Three Ministers. Only a Commander canpare to them. Amongst Liu Mang¡¯s generals, the only one that can actually achieve this was Lu Bu. Others were only Commanders during war.


    If Sun Ce were to move to Yangzhou, he could only be a general at most so it was true that he would need to salute Lu Su.


    Though Sun Ce say this, Lu Su still felt awkward. In end, Sun Ce had to forcefully request to escort Lu Su before Lu Su gave up. Fortunately, the distance was not too far. At the same time, Lu Su felt relieved. Looking at Sun Ce¡¯s attitude, he was certain that Sun Ce was willing to surrender. Otherwise, Sun Ce would not do such a thing even in the face of death.


    Lu Su was observing Sun Ce but at the same time, Sun Ce was observing Lu Su. He was smiling on the surface but he was actually feeling angry. Many times, he thought of pulling Lu Su off his horse and cutting off Lu Su¡¯s head. But he endured. Even Gou Jian had to maintain his resolve to take revenge.


    Lu Su was not vignt at all due to the warm reception. But while Sun Ce was misleading Lu Su, someone was watching Sun Ce¡¯s every movement. A few servants saw Sun Ce leading Lu Su¡¯s horse and disappeared behind the alleys. They then reappeared at every noble¡¯s residence and gave their report.

 Chapter 657

Chapter 657

 Chapter 658

    ¡°Father! Where you going now?¡± Zuo Jie could not understand. Right now, his father was injured. He should be resting instead of going out.


    ¡°You want me to rest? This is an emergency! If we don¡¯t do anything, we would suffer a catastrophe!¡± Zuo Li said as he struggled to get up. He grimaced from the pain as the blood from his buttocks flowed out.


    ¡°Men! Come and help Father and prepare a carriage!¡± Zuo Jie immediately got someone to prepare a carriage. Since his father was injured, a cushion was also prepared.


    A servant quickly arrived with the prepared carriage. Zuo Li was about to get onto the carriage when he shook his head. ¡°No. A carriage would be too conspicuous. Use an ox carriage covered with a shed.¡± Zuo Li said and after some time needed to change the carriage, he left.


    ¡°Father. Where are we going?¡± Zuo Jie still did not know why his father is acting like there was a disastering.


    ¡°We are going to Zhang¡¯s residence.¡± Zuo Li said to his son.


    ¡°We are going to Ambassador Zhang¡¯s residence? Father! That man is already leaving soon. Why are you going to him?¡±


    ¡°Ambassador Zhang cannot leave. If I am telling you to go there, then just do it! Don¡¯t ask so many questions!¡± Zhang Zhao was already distressed so his son asking so many questions only irked him more.


    Zhang Zhao¡¯s residence was on the other side of the city so Zuo Li¡¯s buttocks felt unbearably painful by the time he reached it. Fortunately, he was able to endure the pain. Zuo Li¡¯s ox carriage went to the back gate instead of the front. Yet, there were many other rotten carriages at the back gate.The Zuo Family entered the Zhang Family¡¯s residence and found out that there was already a gathering there.


    ¡°Governor Zuo is also here! Governor Zuo, how is your injury?¡± A friend asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s bad but I have no choice but toe!¡± Zuo Li replied bitterly.


    ¡°That Zhuge Jin is truly vicious. The Lord is deceived by such a nasty person to treat the Governor this way!¡± Several of Zuo Li¡¯s friends said. They were united in their anger against amon foe.


    Normally, Zuo Li would join in and grumbled about it but he was too distressed about something else to have the mood to do so.


    ¡°Where is Ambassador Zhang? I have something important to inform him about!¡± Zuo Li was anxious. At that moment, Zhang Zhao¡¯s housekeeper appeared.


    ¡°Governor Zuo. Our Patriach invites you to the study.¡± The housekeeper said. He also called the other nobles present so they followed.


    Everyone walked towards the study except for Zhang Zhao who was helped there. The moment they reached there, Zhang Zhao opened his mouth.


    ¡°Does everyone know about it already? Yangzhou¡¯s envoy has arrived at Jiangdong.¡± Zhang Zhao said to the others.


    Of course they knew. It was the reason they were here. However, these people remained silent. They all waited for Zhang Zhao to take the lead. In other words, they hoped for Zhang Zhao to do more for their own benefit. It would be even better if they could bring the Zhang Family down to their level.


    Zhang Zhao snorted coldly in his heart. These people must be dreaming if they think they could obtain benefits without putting in any effort.


    With a smile, Zhang Zhao said. ¡°Good. He is here! With Yangzhou¡¯s envoy here, we do not need to fight any more! Isn¡¯t it good if we all work under His Majesty¡¯s rule? It is a pity I do not have this fortune. I am going to be sent to Xudou!¡± Zhang Zhao said as though the matter did not concern him. He was already being sent to Xudou so this matter really did not concern the Zhang Family.


    ¡°Master Zhang! No! You cannot leave!¡± The others panicked when they saw that Zhang Zhao was going to do nothing. If the pir of their group leaves, then they would no longer be able to work together.


    Although it was true that Zhang Zhao¡¯s absence would create a power vacuum for the nobles to exploit, it would be a huge problem if Yangzhou takes over Jiangdong. When Sun Ce conquered Jiangdong, he wiped out the Xu Family and the Yan Family. Even Liu Mang doesn¡¯t go after them, it was unlikely that they would be given a bureaucratic position. So it was in all of their interest to ensure that their interest are protected.


    ¡°Master Zhang. The Lord has pulled Lu Zijing¡¯s horse. Jiangdong will end soon. We cannot hand over Jiangdong to the butcher that killed countless nobles at Wancheng.¡± One noble said hatefully.


    It was not surprising as Liu Mang started by killing when he entered Lujiang. Other rulers think twice about their actions but not Liu Mang. He did not think about it and no one dissuaded him either. Chen Gong was not by his side. The only ones by Liu Mang¡¯s side were warriors. In Liu Mang¡¯s opinion, if there are any threats, just eliminate it. That was why when Chen Gong came to Lujiang to stop Liu Mang, it was toote. All of the nobles were already wiped out.


    Liu Mang¡¯s reputation as a butcher had already been cemented. On top of that, the nobles at Lujiang and the nobles at Jiangdong have connection with each other. With so many of them dead, the nobles at Jiangdong also became enemies.


    ¡°No. His Highness is the Sage King. He would be benevolent.¡± Zhang Zhao replied with a smile. ¡°Everyone does not have any enmity with His Highness so His Highness would not find trouble.¡±


    Zhang Zhao¡¯s words frightened the nobles. It was not words to console them because all of them had offended Liu Mang before. In other words, this was a threat. Zhang Zhao was telling them that the moment Liu Mang enters Jiangdong, they would be the first to die. After all, Jiangdong was already defeated but these nobles were still rich.


    ¡°Master Zhang! You cannot leave! What will happen to us if you leave?¡± The nobles panicked.


    ¡°But the Lord is already sending me to Xudou!¡± Zhang Zhao said as though he wanted to but could not help them.


    ¡°Master Zhang! You cannot go! You are our pir! You are the hope of the Jiangdong nobles!¡± One of them said while gritting his teeth. ¡°Let us go and request for the Lord not to chase you away! You are Jiangdong¡¯s support!¡±


    ¡°It is no use! The Lord is now callous! No matter what you say, Sun Ce has already pulled the horse of Yangzhou¡¯s envoy. Will he care about other things? Will he listen to the other nobles?¡±


    ¡°Then what should we do? Are we just going to wait for our deaths?¡± One terrified noble asked.


    ¡°Unless¡­!¡± Zhang Zhao suddenly said.


    ¡°Unless?¡± The nobles were overjoyed to hear Zhang Zhao¡¯s words but they did not know what Zhang Zhao meant.


    ¡°Unless we change Lords.¡± Zuo Li said.


    Zhang Zhao could not help but look at Zuo Li. He never thought highly of Zuo Li before this since he was Zuo Li¡¯s superior. He also thought that Zuo Li was old and obstinate person. Now that he saw Zuo Li¡¯s moment of intelligence, he realized that Zuo Li only appeared to be stupid on purpose.


    ¡°Change Lords?¡± The nobles were shocked. These were rebellious words. If Sun Ce were to hear these words they would be treated as rebels immediately. That was why all of them stopped to look at the windows.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This is my residence. The walls will not have ears.¡± Zhang Zhaoughed as he dispelled their concerns.


    Changing Lords was a shocking n for them. But they soon started scheming. To begin with, they were all vicious and greedy. They were only loyal to their own Family. To the others, they were only loyal if the other party could bring benefits to them. Otherwise, they would simply part ways.


    That was why when a dynasty changes, it was never because the enemy was too strong. It was because there was a traitor by your side.


    ¡°But if we change Lords, who should be the new Lord? Are we going to allow the King of Shu Liu Mang to enter Jiangdong?¡± One person asked skeptically. If Liu Mang were to enter Jiangdong, it would also be changing Lords.


    ¡°Master Zhang. What about the Second Lord?¡± Zuo Li asked Zhang Zhao with a smile.

 Chapter 659

    ¡°The Second Lord is there.¡± Zhang Zhao did not say whether Sun Quan was suitable to be the new Lord. He did not say if ¡®there¡¯ meant on top or just an affirmation of his existence.1


    Though Zhang Zhao spoke vaguely, but the others understood it. Zhang Zhao was angry at Sun Ce for sending him away to Xudou. But the reason Sun Ce did this was because of Sun Quan. Zhang Zhao knew of Sun Quan¡¯s scheme but did not report it and just waited to see what would happen. Though it is justified, Zhang Zhao still preferred Sun Quan to be the Lord now.


    ¡°I think the Second Lord is worthy of being a leader.¡± Zuo Li said. They did not have any choice left. If they did not do anything, Yangzhou would annex Jiangdong. At that time, not only would they need to be on guard against Liu Mang who maye and settle ounts with them. They would also lose their wealth. All the top nobles would be second grade. The second grade nobles would be third grade nobles. The third grade nobles might even stop being nobles. On top of that, all of them hated Liu Mang since they had all participated in the campaigns which they lost.


    None of them wanted Jiangdong to be a part of Yangzhou. None of them would say it before Zhang Zhao brought up this topic. But now it was toote to stay silent. They had to act or they would regret it.


    ¡°All of you think this?¡± Zhang Zhao narrowed his eyes. He wanted to confirm if everyone, especially one person, thought the same.


    ¡°We all think the same. The Second Lord is virtuous. He can lead!¡± The Zheng Family¡¯s Patriarch replied.


    ¡°Yes. The Second Lord has blue eyes and purple hair so he has innate talent. Even the Conqueror Xiang Yu was like that!¡± The Hao Family¡¯s Patriarch said.


    ¡°The Second Lord is our Lord!¡± The Cheng Family added.


    ¡°He Family Patriach. What do you think?¡± Zhang Zhao turned to one person. The He Family had been in Jiangdong for generations. They were also skilled and familiar with the Zhou Family, allowing them to grow from a third grade noble to one of the most influential nobles in Jiangdong.What Zhang Zhao wanted was to look at the He Family¡¯s approach since he was one of Zhou Yu¡¯s chess pieces amongst the nobles.


    In the past, Zhang Zhao did not care much because it was not necessary. He did not have a falling out with Zhou Yu. In the past, Zhang Zhao was like the dealer of a gambling den. Regardless of who wins, he gains profit. Regardless of who won, Zhang Zhao would stayed at the top amongst the culture officials. There was no need to touch Zhou Yu¡¯s chess piece.


    However, the situation is different now. Zhang Zhao was no longer the dealer but an unhappy gambler after Sun Ce chased him away to Xudou. The Zhang Family was not native to Jiangdong. Instead, they escaped to Jiangdong to avoid the mes of war. The Zhang Family had to work hard to achieve their current wealth. He would definitely not be willing to give it all away by listening to Sun Ce.


    For this gamble, if he were to win, he could remain as one of Jiangdong¡¯s top officials. In fact, he may rise even higher with Sun Quan¡¯s support. On the other hand, losing this gamble meant losing everything. Though the cost is high, it was not much differentpared to going to Xudou.


    As Zhang Zhao was now a gambler, he wanted to get rid of anything that might cause him to lose. One of this was the He Family. He no longer cared if it would offend Zhou Yu. Zhang Zhao¡¯s eyes glinted as he looked at the He Family¡¯s Patriarch He Chen.


    He Chen could not help but smile bitterly. He did not have any other choice left. There was only one way out of this.


    On top of that, He Chen was not genuinely a loyal official. Before this, he followed Zhou Yu because the He Family was weak. They could easily be crushed in a single moment. That was why he hid behind Zhou Yu¡¯s back and listened to Zhou Yu in exchange for shelter.


    Zhou Yu made the He Family a spy amongst the nobles. Zhou Yu also protected the He Family, allowing the He Family to offend others. Slowly, the He Family rose from the bottom and became one of the noble families in Jiangdong thatmanded respect.


    But people change. The He Family could work with Zhou Yu in the past because they had not yet achieve sess. Any bitterness they experienced was normal. But now that they were sessful, they were not willing to go back and experience hardship.


    If Zhou Yu and Sun Ce still ruled Jiangdong, then He Chen would feign civility towards Zhang Zhao before informing Zhou Yu about this and letting Zhou Yu deal with this.


    But now, Yangzhou¡¯s envoy is here and Sun Ce personally went out to greet them, and even pulled their horse. It obviously meant that Jiangdong was about to be incorporated into Yangzhou. If Jiangdong were to be part of Yangzhou, it was unlikely that Zhou Yu could defend his family. Zhou Yu may even be too powerless to defend himself. The He Family would decline again. That was why the He Family would not join Zhou Yu and Sun Ce. His job as Zhou Yu¡¯s spy ends here.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master Zhang. If the Second Lord were to be the new Lord, my He Family will protect him and be at his beck and call. That whelp Sun Ce is no longer worthy of being Marquis Wu!¡± He Chen said publicly. He can already be considered a rebel. Even the others who wanted Sun Quan to be the Lord would not dare to speak out against Sun Ce like this.


    ¡°N!¡± Zhang Zhao nodded. It seems like He Chen has a good understanding of the circumstances. Zhang Zhao no longer wanted to kill He Chen. It would not be good if he pushed He Chen over to the other side.


    ¡°But how can we make the Second Lord be the the ruler of Jiangdong?¡± Zuo Li asked. Sun Quan was a very important person to Sun Ce. If they tried anything, Sun Ce would be alerted. If Sun Quan was executed as a result, then their actions would be in vain.


    ¡°That would depend on Master He Chen.¡± Zhang Zhao said with augh as he looked at He Chen.


    Since He Chen¡¯s rtionship with Zhou Yu was good, a lot of lucrative posts were left in the He Family¡¯s hands. One of which was to look after Sun Quan.


    ¡°I will do my utmost to ensure that the Second Lord escapes.¡± He Chen did not dare to decline.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. This matter cannot be dyed. You should act now.¡± Zhang Zhao said to He Chen.


    ¡°I understand.¡± He Chen nodded and left.


    Zhang Zhao watched He Chen leave before turning around.


    ¡°Lord Ambassador. Is this He Chen reliable?¡± Hao Liu asked. ¡°He is not a good person. If you let him go, what if¡­¡± Hao Liu hesitated. Everyone knew that He Chen was Zhou Yu¡¯s chess piece. So everyone was aware that letting He Chen go meant risking Zhou Yu getting informed about this.


    ¡°Haha. I know that. But he should know what to do.¡± Zhang Zhaoughed.


    ¡°But¡­!¡±


    ¡°No need to worry. Master Zhang is doing this meant that he already has a n.¡± Zuo Li stopped Hao Liu from continuing. ¡°Am I right?¡±


    ¡°Haha. Master Zuo speaks highly of me. But how can Ipare to Brother Zuo?¡± Zhang Zhao had really underestimated Zuo Li. He initially thought of Zuo Li as an old fool but it would seem that Zuo Li was actually really insightful.


    ¡°Does Master Zhang have an important matter to entrust to us?¡± Zuo Li asked like a parasite clinging to Zhang Zhao.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Zhang Zhao nodded. ¡°Brother Zheng, Brother Hao. Are the Shanyue men you raised still healthy?¡±


    ¡°Shanyue!¡± If Zhang Zhao were to ask this in the past, they would immediately turn hostile. This is because the Shanyue represent rebellion. Zhang Zhao¡¯s words would imply that the rebellion was caused by the Hao Family and the Zheng Family.


    The Shanyue wreaked havoc and the both the Hao and Zheng profit from it. That was until Liu Mang made that rubbish thirty percent taxw and Sun Ce sent all the Shanyue people to Yangzhou. This caused their profits to decrease.


    However, the Hao Family and the Zheng Family still raised some Shanyue people. One was to have more hired thugs. The other was because they were afraid this matter would be exposed. They never expected that Zhang Zhao knew of their secret.


    ¡°This¡­ Of course they are still here.¡± Zheng Shuang still wanted to hide the matter when Hao Liu spoke frankly. ¡°Master Zhang. There are three thousand of the Shanyue men but only one thousand and five hundred armors. It is insufficient.¡±


    ¡°The matter about the armor can be handled.¡± Zhang Zhaoughed. ¡°There are still five thousand sets of heavy armor at Jianye¡¯s treasury. You can just go and collect them.¡± These armor was meant to form heavy infantries for when Jiangdong is going to attack the Central ins. They simply did not expect to not even have the chance to use them after Liu Mang captured Lujiang. After all, armor was a burden for naval battles. Now these armors would only make it convenient for the Shanyue men.


    ¡°There are five thousand reserve soldiers at Huiji.¡± Zuo Li added. He was really not bad as a governor to be able to have five thousand men in his employ.


    ¡°Oh? How are these reserve troops?¡± Zhang Zhao also did not expect Zuo Li to have so many men.


    ¡°Haha. They used to have the surname Yan.¡± Zuo Li replied. The ones who take out soldiers now would show theirpetence. All of this would be considered in the end when considering merits. They all wanted to show their good sides to their new Lord.


    ¡°Yan?¡± A few other nobles became speechless. The Yan Family was famous. Theirte Patriarch was Yan Baihu. This meant that these soldiers were survivors of the Yan Family.


    One by one all of these secrets were revealed. One has Shanyue bandits the other has surviving members of the Yan Family.


    ¡°These troops can also go to Jianye to collect the armor.¡± Zhang Zhao was rich enough so he just took out the money for the troops.


    ¡°In that case, I will not refuse.¡± Zuo Li smiled before the pain from his injury made him feel like crying again.


    ___<ol><li>Raw Chinese is you ÓÐ It can mean ¡°to have¡± (as in have the talent) or ¡°to exist¡± which in this context means he is useless.</li></ol>

 Chapter 660

    ¡°Come Zijing! Let me pour you another drink!¡± Sun Ce said. It was like there was a banquet at the Marquis Wu¡¯s residence.


    There was a harmonious atmosphere. Sun Ce was very hospitable, proposing a toast to Lu Su. Lu Su felt that it was unbearable.


    ¡°Marquis Wu. I cannot drink anymore.¡± Lu Su shook his head.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is it that Zijing is looking down on me? Are you looking down on me because I lost to Yangzhou?¡± Sun Ce said as though he was going to reveal the truth after drinking.


    A few of the servants wanted to stop Sun Ce from continuing since Lu Su was now an high ranking official of Yangzhou. It would not be so bad in the past but now that Jiangdong was defeated and about to surrender to Yangzhou, Sun Ce would only be a general at most. Irritating the higher ranked Lu Su was courting death.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Lu Su started to think to himself after Sun Ce¡¯s blunder. At the end of the day, he was Yangzhou¡¯s official. So he would not favor Sun Ce. He also became more vignt. After all, he came here against his friend Zhuge Liang¡¯s advice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try and stop me! I want to say it!¡± Sun Ce started to make a fuss.


    ¡°Milord. You are drunk.¡± Lu Meng said. As Sun Ce¡¯s guard, he wanted to take Sun Ce back to his room to rest. But Sun Ce was unwilling to go.


    ¡°I am drunk? Haha! I am not yet drunk! How can I be drunk when I have not yet drank a thousand cups of wine? You better not stop me, Lu Meng!¡± Sun Ce shouted at Lu Meng.¡°Men! Come and help me bring the Lord back to his room!¡± Lu Meng shouted for the others nearby to help him.


    ¡°Understood!¡± The servants replied and tried to bring Sun Ce back. Lu Su shook his head regretfully. If Sun Ce were to go back, then the truth may be hidden.


    ¡°I want to see who dares!¡± At that moment, Sun Ce picked up the sword he had put aside.


    This immediately became a problem because Sun Ce was at the Peak of Refinement. Lu Men tried to stop Sun Ce only to get shed.


    ¡°Argh!¡± Lu Meng screamed as he dodged. Lu Meng¡¯s arm was cut by the sword. Had he not avoid in time, he would be separated from his head.


    ¡°General Lu Meng! Are you alright?¡± A group of people panicked as they went to Lu Meng as the blood from Lu Meng¡¯s arm spilled to the ground.


    ¡°Someone! Quicklye and bandage General Lu Meng!¡± One of the servants shouted as he hurried to help Lu Meng.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me! Take care of the Lord!¡± Lu Meng shouted. He was afraid Sun Ce would hurt himself.


    ¡°Yes!¡± A few soldiers advanced to take away Sun Ce¡¯s sword. But Sun Ce would not give in so easily.


    ¡°I want to see who dares to take away my sword!¡± Sun Ce shouted and swung his sword.


    The soldiers were not as quick as Lu Meng. One of the soldiers was stabbed through the chest. Even the armor he wore did not stop the sword at all.


    ¡°Mi¡­ Milord.¡± The soldier looked at Sun Ce with disbelief. He was Sun Ce¡¯s subordinate so he was prepared to die in battle. He did not expect to die by his Lord¡¯s hand.


    No one noticed it but for a moment, Sun Ce¡¯s eyes showed a hint of hesitation before being hidden once again.


    ¡°The Lord has gone crazy!¡± Lu Meng said worriedly as he looked at his Lord.


    ¡°What should we do?¡± Lu Meng was extremely anxious. He did not dare to advance because Sun Ce was holding a sword. They would not be able to show their grievances anywhere if they were identally killed. But then if they do not advance, there was a chance that Sun Ce might hurt himself. Lu Meng was at a loss. ?


    ¡°Quickly! Go get Gongjin!¡± Lu Su quickly advised. He did not expect Sun Ce to be so bad at holding his liquor.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! I should find the Grand Governor.¡± Lu Meng¡¯s eyes brightened before turning dim again. ¡°No. If I leave, what if the Lord does something serious?¡± Lu Meng was worried about Sun Ce in the event that something unexpected happens.


    ¡°General Lu Meng. Go and quickly get Gongjin toe here. I will help you deal with this.¡± Lu Su said to Lu Meng. Lu Su also did not want to do this but he had no choice. If something happens to Sun Ce, Jiangdong will never be Yangzhou¡¯s. The people would think the worst. So Lu Su had to calm Sun Ce down first.


    ¡°But¡­ what about your safety?¡± Lu Meng was surprised. Sun Ce was in a state where he could not even recognize his own people. Not even Lu Meng himself was safe.


    ¡°There is no other way. Go quickly and thene back to save me.¡± Lu Su said to exin the urgency of the situation.


    ¡°Alright. Then please take care!¡± Lu Meng gritted his teeth and replied to Lu Su before turning around. ¡°Men! Bring me my horse!¡± Zhou Yu¡¯s residence was not nearby.


    Lu Suughed bitterly after Lu Meng had left. Now how should he handle Sun Ce?


    ¡°Come! Lu Su Lu Zijing! Apany me for a drink! Come! Someone pour me a drink!¡± Sun Ce shouted loudly. The servants all did not dare to approach Sun Ce.


    ¡°Did you hear me? Someone pour me wine!¡± Sun Ce said as he swung his sword. Another unlucky soldier was killed in the process.


    The servants started to tremble and look at Lu Su. He was the one in charge of handling of the situation here.


    ¡°Pour wine for Marquis Wu.¡± Lu Su had no choice. If someone doesn¡¯t pour wine for Sun Ce, he would kill another person.


    Hearing this, the servants could only tremble and approach Sun Ce while taking precautions in fear that Sun Ce would kill them.


    Fortunately, Sun Ce only wanted to drink. He did not swing his sword and the servants managed to escape.


    Sun Ce drank several more cups before putting it down.


    ¡°Zijing! Come and join me!¡± Sun Ce said loudly.


    ¡°Sir, you must not go there!¡± The assistant dispatched by Yang Hong reminded. His job was to protect Lu Su so Lu Su¡¯s safety was his top priority. How could he allow Lu Su to approach a man that has gone crazy enough to kill his own people.


    ¡°Zijing! Where are you!¡± Sun Ce shouted as he knocked over a few bottles of wine but no one went to help him.


    ¡°Aaah!¡± Sun Ce went crazy again. This time, one servant¡¯s head was sent flying. With such a sight, the other¡¯s started to panic.


    ¡°Where is Zijing!¡± Sun Ce shouted loudly as though he would not stop unless Lu Su did not approach.


    Lu Su saw the state Sun Ce was in and walked over helplessly.


    ¡°No! Don¡¯t go there!¡± Yang Ye said to Lu Su.


    Lu Su shook his head and replied. ¡°I also do not want to go but there is no other choice.¡±


    If it was just Sun Ce killing his own people, Lu Su would have felt bad but he would not do anything about it since he was working for a different Lord. However, it was a different story if Sun Ce¡¯s own life was threatened. If Sun Ce could not kill others, he might start harming himself.


    It would be a huge problem if Sun Ce dies. Lu Su would not be able to talk his way out of it. Worse, there would be a war. Lu Su really did not want his homnd to get involved the chaos of war. Look at Yuzhou as an example. Thanks to Liu Bei, Yuzhou is now in ruins.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will take care of myself!¡± Lu Su added. Yet, Yang Chen was still not relieved. Finally, Lu Su said. ¡°Deputy Yang. Did you forget what the Lord and Foreign Minister Yang said before leaving Yangzhou?¡±


    ¡°Forget?¡± How could Yang Chen forget? Liu Mang said that Lu Su was allowed to decide everything for his mission. Lu Su would be the one deciding as to whether they would go to war or have peace. Meanwhile, Yang Hong told Yang Chen that he was to protect Lu Su and also listen to everything Lu Su says.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you still remember.¡± Lu Su also did not want to admonish his subordinates like this but he had no choice.


    ¡°Step aside.¡± Lu Su said strictly.


    ¡°Understood!¡± Yang Chen could only step aside unwillingly.


    ¡°Zijing! Where are you? Come and apany me for a drink!¡± Sun Ce shouted loudly.


    ¡°Marquis Wu, Zijing is here. Zijing is here to drink with you.¡± Lu Su said as he cautiously approached Sun Ce.


    ¡°Zijing! There you are! Come and apany me for a drink!¡± Sun Ce said to Lu Su with a smile.


    ¡°Marquis Wu. The both of us have drank enough. How about we stop here and rest?¡± Lu Su tried to console.


    ¡°No! I haven¡¯t drank enough! What a joke! Just this amount won¡¯t make me drunk!¡± Sun Ce boasted.


    Lu Su thought to himself helplessly. If you are not drunk, you wouldn¡¯t be acting like this.


    ¡°Alright. I will apany Marquis Wu.¡± Lu Su could only risk his life to cate Sun Ce.


    ¡°Good wine! Good tolerance!¡± Sun Ce said to Lu Su. ¡°Come! Have another one!¡± Sun Ce poured another cup of wine for both himself and Lu Su.


    The two drank from cups and eventually started drinking directly from the jar. Lu Su felt like vomiting from the amount he drank. He wasn¡¯t used to drinking since wine dulls the mind.


    ¡°I can¡¯t drink anymore. Marquis Wu. I really cannot drink anymore.¡± Lu Su suddenly shook his head. He was already feeling unwell. He thought to himself. Why was Lu Meng not back yet? Why is Gongjin not here yet? Lu Su was unable to hold on for much longer.


    ¡°No! You must drink! Are you Lu Su, looking down on me? I lost! I lost to His Highness the King of Shu. So what? Does that mean you can look down on me? I refuse to ept it! Tell that Liu Mang to bring his sword in front of me! I want to duel him! I will definitely kill him!¡± Sun Ce shouted loudly.


    ¡°Impudent!¡± Yang Chen became angry. Liu Mang was Yang Chen¡¯s Lord. How could he allow Sun Ce say such things?


    ¡°Am I wrong? All he can do are weird schemes and warships! If we were in the same condition, my Jiangdong men won¡¯t be any less than him! If that had happen, the one sending an envoy now would be me! Sun Ce Sun Bofu!¡± Sun Ce shouted loudly.


    Yang Chen wanted to step forward and deal with Sun Ce but he was stopped by Lu Su. Lu Su wanted Sun Ce to speak more. He wanted Sun Ce to speak his true thoughts so that he would know whether Sun Ce was sincere in surrendering.


    ¡°I cannot ept this! Liu Mang! Do you dare fight against me in a match? You wouldn¡¯t dare! My inheritance! My Jiangdong! My efforts in raising the Sun Family! All of it is gone!¡± Sun Ce¡¯s voice slowly became softer. ¡°I cannot ept this. I am tired. I am really tired. Zhongmou. Why did you do this? Why? If you wanted this position I would have just given it to you. I am so tired, I don¡¯t want to fight anymore. Since you want Jiangdong, I will give it to Liu Mang. This thing that became an obstacle to our rtionship! If you have the ability, go take it from Liu Mang!¡± The more Sun Ce spoke, the softer his voice became.


    ¡°Tired? Zhongmou?¡± Lu Su thought to himself. Just as Lu Su turned to look back at Sun Ce, he found Sun Ce snoring away. Sun Ce was so drunk he fell asleep.


    ¡°Master Lu Su. The Grand Governor is here!¡± Lu Meng¡¯s voice resounded. He shouted as he urgently rushed in with Zhou Yu following him.


    ¡°Shh! Lower your voice. Marquis Wu is asleep!¡± Lu Su said to Lu Meng. Sun Ce was finally asleep. If he were to wake up now because of Lu Meng, Lu Su would no longer know what to do.


    ¡°What? Asleep?¡± Lu Meng looked at Sun Ce and then said. ¡°Thank goodness.¡±


    ¡°Haha. Isn¡¯t your timing too convenient? You arrived after he falls asleep.¡± Yang Chen used. After all, it took more than half a day just to get Zhou Yu toe here. Was Zhou Yu outside the city or something?


    ¡°Yang Chen, speak less!¡± Lu Su felt indignant. It was not his problem but he prized harmony. So he wanted Yang Chen to restrain himself.


    ¡°Forgive me. Master Lu Su, the dy was my fault.¡± Lu Meng cupped his fist towards Lu Su.


    ¡°You think an apology is enough?¡±


    ¡°It is not Lu Meng¡¯s fault! It is mine!¡± A weak voice said as a handsome man stepped forward.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Lu Su¡¯s eyes widened as he saw this person.


    ¡°Zhou Yu Zhou Gongjin apologizes for this.¡± Zhou Yu cupped his fist towards Yang Chen.


    ¡°You are Zhou Yu?¡± Yang Chen looked at Zhou Yu. Though Zhou Yu was an enemy, Yang Chen felt convinced by Zhou Yu¡¯s temperament and had a better opinion of Zhou Yu.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhou Yu smiled.


    ¡°Gongjin. I trust you have been well.¡± Lu Su said to his friend.


    ¡°Master Lu. Long time no see.¡± Zhou Yu replied.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Gongjin? We may have different Lords now but are there no more feelings between us?¡± Lu Su asked.


    ¡°Haha. Of course we are still friends. But Zijing, your current position is much higher than mine!¡± Zhou Yu said without restraint.


    ¡°Haha. This is more like the Zhou Yu Zhou Gongjin that I remember.¡± Lu Suughed.


    Zhou Yu alsoughed for a while before he started to cough. His body was weak.


    ¡°Gongjin. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lu Su looked at Zhou Yu nervously. His friendship towards Zhou Yu was sincere.


    ¡°No. It¡¯s nothing. It is just my previous injury.¡± Zhou Yu replied. His face was pale. Though Zhou Yu was still smiling, Lu Su could tell that Zhou Yu was in pain.


    ¡°Previous injury?¡± Lu Su knew that Zhou Yu was referring to injury caused by Sun Quan Sun Zhongmou.


    ¡°Gongjin. There is no need for this.¡± Lu Su shook his head. He finally realized why Zhou Yu took so long to arrive. This is because Zhou Yu had not yet fully recovered from his injury. So when Lu Meng brought Zhou Yu over, they could travel too quickly.


    ¡°Zijing. You will not me me?¡± Zhou Yu smiled and asked.


    ¡°How could I? You must take proper care of your injury. Your health is of utmost importance.¡± Lu Su replied feeling concerned.


    ¡°Of course. I am still hoping to work together with you again.¡± Zhou Yu smiled.


    ¡°Work together? Gongjin, are you really willing?¡± Lu Su¡¯s thoughts went to those words as he looked at Zhou Yu. He asked if Zhou Yu was truly willing to part ways with the Jiangdong he helped create.


    ¡°What is there to be reluctant about?¡± Zhou Yu did not give a direct reply. Lu Su followed Zhou Yu¡¯s gaze and saw that Zhou Yu was looking at the servants taking Sun Ce away.


    ¡°I will be where he is.¡± Zhou Yu said to Lu Su.


    ¡°Marquis Wu?¡± Lu Su furrowed his brows. Zhou Yu¡¯s rtionship with Sun Ce was too deep.


    ¡°If he wants to keep fighting, then I will apany him and fight to the death. If he says he is tired, then I will also apany him and stop.¡± Zhou Yu said with full of tender feelings.


    ¡°Gongjin. If you are too close to him, your life would be wasted.¡± Lu Su advised. Naturally, Zhou Yu understood what Lu Su meant by that.


    Based onmon sense, once Sun Ce enters Yangzhou, it would be benevolent if Liu Mang lets Sun Ce live as a rich family to give face to Sun Shangxiang. It would be impossible for Sun Ce to grab military power. If Zhou Yu does not stick closely to Sun Ce, then he would still be appreciated by Liu Mang because he was talented. Zhou Yu could even be a high official.


    On the other hand, if Zhou Yu were to still be close to Sun Ce, then Zhou Yu would also lose his opportunity. Even if Zhou Yu was talented, he would not be used because there may be consequences.


    ¡°Haha. A peaceful life isn¡¯t too bad! Didn¡¯t we always think like this in the past?¡± Zhou Yuughed. Lu Su could not read Zhou Yu. It was true that they had talked about wanting peace. But that was the peace that they would bring with their own hands. At that time, they would let the horses go and keep the soldier¡¯s weapons.


    But the world was not at peace. There were still wars to be fought. Why would Zhou Yu choose to live peacefully?


    Lu Su sighed. ¡°Gongjin. Recuperate well. Marquis Wu will be given to you. I also need to rest.¡± Lu Su said to Zhou Yu.


    ¡°N! Zijing wait! If there is a chance, let us drink together.¡± Zhou Yu said to Lu Su.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Lu Su nodded and left. He could not bear to see his good friend so deste like this. Was Zhou Yu¡¯s aspirations gone?


    ¡°Sir!¡± Yang Chen shouted as he followed Lu Su.


    ¡°Yang Chen. What do you think about Marquis Wu and Zhou Yu?¡± Lu Su asked.


    ¡°Sun Ce should be killed but Zhou Yu is not so bad.¡± Yang Chen replied. Lu Su shook his head at this. He knew what Yang Chen said Sun Ce should be killed. It is simply because Sun Ce said insulting words towards Liu Mang. To Yang Chen, anyone that curses at his Lord should be killed.


    ¡°What about the others?¡± Lu Su continued.


    ¡°A hero is lonely at the end of the road.¡± Yang Chen continued. This is what he felt at Sun Ce¡¯s residence. All of the servants were terrified to the extent that they could barely breathe. They seem to have already given up hope. With Sun Ce and Zhou Yu in their current condition, it was like the moment right before defeat.


    ¡°Yes. They are already tired! Kongming. It seems that you are wrong this time.¡± Lu Su looked at the sky and mumbled to himself. ¡°Gongjin. You are Zhou the Beautiful Youth of Jiangdong. You were someone I wanted to surpass. How did you turn out this way? I must make you regain your spirit.¡± Lu Su returned home and wrote a letter to quickly be delivered to Yangzhou.


    ***


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say this already? Sun Ce Sun Bofu may be the Little Conqueror but even he would submit. Even wolves would be dogs when trained.¡± Liu Mang said after reading the letter sent by Lu Su. Written in it were about how deste the people of Jiangdong looked.


    Sun Ce had indeed received Xiang Yu¡¯s inheritance. The Hegemon King of Western Chu refused to return cross over to Jiangdong because he had nothing left to yearn for. However, Sun Ce still has his mother and his little brother, along with Sun Shangxiang who is now Liu Mang¡¯s wife. Sun Ce could ignore his own wellbeing but he could not ignore theirs.


    So even Sun Ce would eventually surrender. ¡°That Viger Zhuge. Hmph. This must be a good p in the face for him since he keep insisting on attacking.¡± Liu Mang wanted to see Zhuge Liang¡¯s gloomy expression.


    ¡°Milord. How should we handle Zhou Yu Zhou Gongjin?¡± Xu Shu asked. In Lu Su¡¯s letter, he wrote about how likely Jiangdong is in surrendering. He also wrote about Zhou Yu¡¯s excellence. He even said that ten Lu Su is not even worth one Zhou Yu.


    Liu Mang looked at this and felt that Lu Su is looking down on himself too much. If Lu Su were to bepared to Zhou Yu, Liu Mang would think that Lu Su is not as good as Zhou Yu. Lu Su was not as talented nor was he as handsome as Zhou Yu. However, Lu Su still has his own strengths, one of which was his earnestness. One and a half Lu Su was definitely inferior to Zhou Yu but three Lu Su would be much better than Zhou Yu. After all, there is a saying that ¡°Three cobblers are better than Zhuge Liang¡±!


    Even if Zhuge Liang was an evil schemer, there would be things he missed.


    ¡°Zhou Yu is talented but he is not as good as Lu Su say he is!¡± Liu Mang shook his head. ¡°This person is slightly better than Lu Su. He is about the same level as Lu Xun and slightly inferior to Viger Zhuge.¡±


    Xu Shu helplessly looked at his Lord. Zhuge Liang was his junior disciple. He would prefer if someone doesn¡¯t say such unpleasant things right in front of him, the senior disciple.


    ¡°I will definitely use Zhou Yu.¡± Liu Mang would be happy to make use of a talented person. For someone who has a habit of recruiting famous generals, he would not let Zhou Yu go.


    ¡°But Milord. If Zhou Yu is too close to Sun Ce!¡± Xu Shu objected. In Xu Shu¡¯s opinion, Sun Ce would be ced in an unimportant position once hees to Yangzhou. If Zhou Yu is too close to Sun Ce, then Zhou Yu would also kept away.


    ¡°Haha. That¡¯s fine as well.¡± Liu Mangughed indifferently as if he did not care about this problem.

 Chapter 661

    A few dayster, Sun Ce woke up feeling weak and in pain.


    ¡°Urgh.¡± Sun Ce groaned in pain as he woke up.


    ¡°Are you awake?¡± A familiar voice asked. Sun Ce turned around to see his sworn brother, Zhou Yu.


    ¡°Gongjin?¡± Zhou Yu¡¯s appearance looked as though he had been waiting by Sun Ce¡¯s side for a long time without going home.


    ¡°Come. You just woke up. Have some porridge first.¡± Zhou Yu said before shouting for a servant to bring tea.


    The female servant outside the room responded. She then brought in a porridge that had already been prepared beforehand.


    ¡°Milord. You are awake?¡± Following the servant in was Ling Cao. Lu Meng had already gone back to rest with Ling Cao recing him.


    ¡°N!¡± Sun Ce nodded and drank the porridge. It tasted like a delicacy as he was hungry and had a hangover.


    ¡°Gongjin. How long have I been asleep?¡± Sun Ce asked.¡°Milord. Including today, it would three days.¡± Zhou Yu replied.


    ¡°Three days?¡± Sun Ce¡¯s eyes grew wide. He could not help but shake his head. The wine was really a mistake.


    ¡°Grand Governor. You should have some porridge as well. You have been waiting for two nights.¡± Ling Cao said, causing Sun Ce to be shocked.


    ¡°Gongjin. You have been here for two nights?¡±


    ¡°Talkative!¡± Zhou Yu reprimanded Ling Cao before turning back to Sun Ce. ¡°Milord. I just arrived.¡±


    ¡°Milord. The Grand Governor did not leave after you drank the wine.¡± Ling Cao continued to speak without caring about Zhou Yu.


    ¡°What?¡± Sun Ce initially thought that Zhou Yu had only apanied him at night. He did not expect that Zhou Yu did not leave his side at all. ¡°Gongjin. You are a patient. How is your injury? You should not be apanying me.¡± Sun Ce rebuked Zhou Yu with worry.


    ¡°Milord. Do not worry. This injury is no longer serious. The doctor said as long as I don¡¯t move around too much, there would be no problems. I just need to take care of my health. With Divine Doctor Zhu¡¯s medicine, it was possible for my scar to even disappear.¡± Zhou Yu said to Sun Ce.


    ¡°Then you should be resting! Why are you here taking care of me?¡± Sun Ce was still worried.


    ¡°I understand, Milord.¡± Zhou Yu replied.


    ¡°Why are you still calling me Milord? I already said that in private, you can just call be Brother. Ling Cao is not an outsider.¡± Sun Ce said with concern.


    ¡°Brother.¡± Zhou Yu said.


    ¡°Come! Bring a bowl and a pair of chopsticks. Give the Grand Governor some food as well!¡± Sun Ce said to the servants.


    ¡°No need. Come, Grand Governor.¡± Ling Cao was already fully prepared as he took out a bowl and chopsticks.


    Zhou Yu initially did not want to eat because there was not much of the lotus seed porridge in the first ce. It was all to help Sun Ce be sober. If Zhou Yu were to eat this porridge, there would not be much left for Sun Ce.


    ¡°I am telling you to eat so just eat it! I am already alright.¡± Sun Ce ordered.


    Zhou Yu had no choice but to eat the porridge.


    ¡°Gongjin. What did Lu Su say about that day?¡± As Sun Ce was worried about Zhou Yu¡¯s injury, he had forgotten about the main issue until now.


    ¡°That day? Haha. Lu Su probably would have rmended me to the King of Shu Liu Mang.¡± Zhou Yuughed as he put down the porridge. Zhou Yu was also a schemer. There weren¡¯t many that could win against him. Other than Zhuge Liang, the others were really no match. Even without seeing Lu Su, Zhou Yu would be able to guess Lu Su¡¯s actions correctly.


    Though Zhou Yu wasughing, it was not entirely a happyugh nor was it entirely a bitterugh. Zhou Yu may be happy that his ploy worked but Lu Su was a good friend. To such a friend, they should be drinking with each other instead of scheming against each other. Even at this moment, Lu Su did not forget their friendship and wanted to rmend Zhou Yu to an important position. This is despite the fact that in Lu Su¡¯s position, rmending Zhou Yu would put himself in suspicion. In truth, Zhou Yu was touched.


    ¡°Gongjin, don¡¯t worry. Once we seed, we will give the Ambassador position to Lu Su Lu Zijing.¡± Sun Ce said generously in order for Zhou Yu to feel less ashamed. This position used to belong to Zhang Zhao and was currently held by Zhuge Jin. It was the top of civilian court officials.


    ¡°In that case, I will thank the Lord in ce of Zijing.¡± Zhou Yu felt better hearing Sun Ce¡¯s words. At Yangzhou, Lu Su was only a high official. He was not in a position as high as Xu Shu¡¯s. Though Yangzhou was bigger than Jiangdong, the head of a chicken was not as big as the tail of a phoenix. On top of that, the Lu Family was still in Jiangdong. Wouldn¡¯t be better to stay in Jiangdong?


    With the shame removed, only joy remained in Zhou Yu¡¯s heart.


    It was joy because the whole thing with Sun Ce getting drunk was an act nned by Zhou Yu and Sun Ce. Sun Ce pretended to be drunk and spoke of his discontent. Most of it was genuine such as Sun Ce unwilling to concede to Liu Mang because of Liu Mang¡¯s strange schemes. It would be different if they all started on the same footing. It is because Sun Ce showed his unwillingness to surrender that Lu Su believed the story ¡°Sun Ce did not want to surrender but was forced to because of Sun Quan¡±.


    After that, Sun Ceined saying that he was tired and will have Sun Quan take everything back by himself. All of this was for Lu Su to see and feel relieved. If he had started with agreeing to any conditions Yangzhou makes then it would only make Lu Su feel worried instead. After all, the proud and arrogant Sun Ce would not do this.


    ¡°But those two officers.¡± Sun Ce felt regret. To trick the enemy, Sun Ce had to kill two of his personal bodyguards. These two were always by his side. If Sun Ce wanted them dead, they would die without even frowning. However, it was impossible for Sun Ce not to feel ashamed after killing them personally.


    ¡°Milord. I have already arranged for those two to be buried. I have also arranged for their heirs to be brought to my home. In the future, I will teach them how to read and write so that they could serve Milord in the future!¡± Zhou Yu said.


    ¡°In that case, it¡¯s good.¡± Sun Ce nodded. ¡°Right now, we have Lu Su¡¯s trust. It is about time to begin that.¡±


    Zhou Yu nodded at this.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 662

    ¡°The Young Master has returned!¡± Lu Su finally had the time to return to his home, the Lu Family¡¯s residence. The Lu Family was in an uproar because they rose to glory because Lu Su was the Grand Governor and the Second Lord¡¯s friend. Unfortunately, there was no news of Lu Su following the Sun Quan¡¯s expedition.


    Sun Quan returned with news that Lu Su had been executed. Lu Su¡¯s father almost died from shock. Lu Su was his only son. If Lu Su was killed in Yangzhou then the Lu Family was ruined.


    Fortunately, news came in that Lu Su was not dead but became a high ranking official in Yangzhou. Lu Su was the highest ranked internal minister after Xu Shu.


    Lu Su was in the Ministry of Appointments. Except for the six other ministers and Xu Shu who are not under his jurisdiction, Lu Su had the authority to evaluate others. If your assessment is excellent, then you will get promoted. If your assessment is poor for a year, it would not be too bad. If your assessment is still poor for the following years, then Lu Su can fire you or transfer you elsewhere.


    As a result, everyone in Yangzhou would give Lu Su gifts. Lu Su impression of them was a matter of life and death. This Lu Su has now returned to Jiangdong with glory.


    ¡°Young Master!¡± The Lu Family¡¯s servants greeted. Lu Su also responded to the greetings. He had always behaved warmly towards them.


    ¡°Young Master, you are back!¡± One old man said cordially towards Lu Su as he approached.


    ¡°Uncle He.¡± Lu Su looked towards at the Lu Family¡¯s housekeeper. The housekeeper had been following Lu Su¡¯s father while Lu Su was still young and watched Lu Su grow up. That was why Lu Su also did not treat this housekeeper as an outsider.


    The housekeeper also looked back at Lu Su with relief.¡°Where is father?¡± Lu Su asked.


    ¡°The Patriarch is waiting for you inside.¡± Housekeeper He replied.


    ¡°Then I will go first. Uncle He, these people here are His Highness the King of Shu¡¯s people. They are my colleagues. Please help me entertain them.¡± Lu Su said to the housekeeper. As Lu Su was also considered an owner for the Lu Family¡¯s residence, it would only be polite if he was the one to receive guests.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Leave this to me. Quickly go and see your father.¡± Uncle He replied.


    Lu Su nodded and went further into the house.


    ¡°Come everyone. As the Young Master¡¯s colleagues, you are also our Lu Family¡¯s friends. Come this way.¡± Uncle He said while receiving guests. Yang Chen and the others did not dare to make too much fuss and followed quietly.


    The Lu Family¡¯s residence was a ce Lu Su had lived in for over ten years. He was so familiar with the ce that he could probably walk around blindfolded. Yet for some reason, he felt like he could not move after entering his residence.


    He took a deep breath and then increased his pace after seeing the familiar room in front of him.


    ck, ck. The wooden door was pushed open and an elderly man was sitting inside reading a book. Lu Su wanted to speak but did not know what to say.


    ¡°You are back?¡± The old man was the first to speak. ¡°That¡¯s good. Where is Old He? Let¡¯s have him prepare your favorite sweet and sour fish.¡±


    ¡°Father.¡± The tears that Lu Su had been holding back started to flow out. He knelt down on the floor. ¡°Father. This son is unfilial for not apanying you and did not even send a letter. Please punish this son for being unfilial.¡± Lu Su said as he lowered his head to the ground.


    ¡°Silly child. It is good that you are home. If you want to be punished, then I shall punish you to drink with me tonight.¡± Lu Su¡¯s father Lu Taigong was not a simple person. In the past, the Lu Family were nobles from Linhuai. But Lu Taigong already foresaw theing chaos and prepared an escape route ahead of time. At that time, Linhuai was under the jurisdiction of Yuan Shu and Yuan Shu tried to make Lu Taigong the governor. However, Lu Taigong refused. He saw that Yuan Shu was not a sessful person. He chose to move out early and survive rather than help Yuan Shu and be destroyed together with him.


    Lu Taigong needed to move his assets to Jiangdong but there was too much provisions at Linhuai to move out. So Lu Taigong first send it to Lu Su¡¯s childhood friend Zhou Yu who was the leader at Juchao. With this provisions, Zhou Yu was able to recruit elite soldiers to help Sun Ce. It was also for this reason that Zhou Yu and Sun Ce had good impression of Lu Su. The rest was given to themon people. At that time, provisions were very valuable. ??


    With this, the Lu Family became popr. When the Lu Family wanted to move East, Yuan Shu did not allow it and wanted to use force. However, themon people helped the Lu Family move out smoothly. In fact, most of themon people also followed the Lu Family to Jiangdong. It was also because of this that people did not dare look down on the Lu Family even when they just arrived at Jiangdong. The Lu Family had provided Sun Ce with help at his hour of need allowing Lu Taigong and his family to stand firmly in Jiangdong.


    Lu Taigong understood his son¡¯s troubles. As Yangzhou¡¯s minister, Lu Su would only bring trouble to the Lu Family if he were to send a letter since Yangzhou and Jiangdong were enemies. Jiangdong would crush the Lu Family if they find out that Lu Su was bringing benefits to Yangzhou. Even Zhou Yu would not be able to stop it.


    It is only now when Jiangdong was utterly defeated that Lu Su was able toe back as an envoy. If someone dared to attack the Lu Family right now, they would just be courting death. Once Yangzhou captures Jiangdong, anyone that raised a hand against the Lu Family could easily be removed.


    ¡°Lord Patriarch. The feast is ready. All that is left is to wait for Lord Patriarch and the Young Master.¡± Housekeeper He informed from outside the room.


    ¡°Alright. We will go right away.¡± Lu Taigong replied.


    ¡°Father. Let me support you.¡± Lu Su said to his father.


    ¡°Young Master, let us do it.¡± Housekeeper He said to Lu Su.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Lu Su furrowed his brows. Why was Uncle He trying to prevent him from doing his filial duty?


    Housekeeper He saw Lu Su¡¯s expression and immediately understood Lu Su¡¯s thoughts. He thenughed bitterly. ¡°Young Master. It is not that I do not want you to support your father. It is just that you can¡¯t do it.¡± Lu Su then saw two robust looking servants behind the housekeeper step forward. They did not help Lu Taigong up. Instead, they carried the stool together with Lu Taigong.


    ¡°Father? This¡­¡± Lu Su¡¯s eyes grew wide with disbelief.


    ¡°Haha, my son. I am already old. I am no longer strong enough to walk. It is good enough that I could live long enough to see you return.¡± Lu Taigong said.


    ¡°Cannot walk anymore?¡± Lu Su felt his heart ache. Wasn¡¯t this paralysis?


    ¡°Young Master. When you gone missing, the Lord Patriarch was extremely heart broken. At that time, his legs¡­ Sigh.¡± The housekeeper sighed. When Lu Taigong heard that Lu Su was executed in Yangzhou, he was so shocked he fainted. When he woke up, his legs were already paralyzed. This was the amount of love the father had for his son.


    ¡°Father! This son!¡± Lu Su immediately knelt down again not knowing what to say. It was fortunate that he came back in time. If his father were to die without his knowledge, he would never forgive himself.


    ¡°My son, this has nothing to do with you. It is good that you are back. Now we can reunite. That is the most important thing! Enough. Today is a day to rejoice. Let¡¯s go. We cannot allow the guests and your fellow colleagues to wait.¡± Lu Taigong adopted a lighthearted perspective. He did not care for glory anymore and have already gotten over it. His only wish now was his son to be safe and sound. The most important thing was that the Lu Family can have peace.


    ¡°N!¡± Lu Su sobbed. ¡°Uncle He. Let me do it.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± The housekeeper was confused. Didn¡¯t he just say that it was hard to carry the stood and the Lord Patriarch alone?


    ¡°The stool is heavy but I can still carry my father on my back.¡± Lu Su said to the housekeeper.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°This¡­¡± Housekeeper He looked at Lu Su and then back towards Lu Taigong.


    ¡°Nevermind. Old He, let him carry me.¡± Lu Taigong waved his hand. It had been long since he saw his son.


    ¡°Understood.¡± The housekeeper nodded.


    Lu Su carried his father on his back. Though his father was not heavy. The parental love was so heavy to the extent that Lu Su felt pressured. He owed his father too much.


    Lu Taigong talked about old times with Lu Su. Lu Su felt likeughing and crying as he thought of the past. After that there was a banquet. But unlike other banquets, this one was very fulfilling as it held genuine love.

 Chapter 663

    Urged by his father, Lu Su remained at home for a few days. Lu Su himself was also not in the mood to go out due to his guilt towards his father. Liu Mang allowed Lu Su to be an envoy partly for Lu Su to return home. However, Lu Su was not idle as he read the letters given to him.


    When Lu Su saw the name of one of the senders, he could not help but read the letter quickly.


    The one who wrote this letter was Dai Yun. He was one of Hao Shao¡¯s subordinates and his performance at the Yangtze River was good. As a result, Liu Mang promoted him from a 1000-man general to a 10,000-man general. He nowmanded the New Army that were being stationed at Jiangdong territory.


    Sun Ce wanted to surrender so he had to allow these troops to station there to show his sincerity. This way, both Jiangdong and Yangzhou can be at ease.


    Now this Dai Yun was telling Lu Su about something.


    ¡°Sir, what did Dai Yun say?¡± Yang Chen who was nearby, asked.


    ¡°Dai Yun said that Marquis Wu have begun to send provisions and livestock. He asked us about what he should do next.¡± Lu Su replied.


    ¡°Why is this Marquis Wu being so nice?¡± Yang Chen frowned. Sun Ce was being too cordial.


    ¡°He is probably trying to find a way to survive after entering Yangzhou.¡± Normally, there were no good end to those that surrender. Even Tao Qian¡¯s son disappeared from history after surrendering to Liu Bei.Lu Su was very confident in Jiangdong¡¯s surrender after Sun Ce¡¯s drunken rant. The resentment Sun Ce showed towards Liu Mang that day was not an act. His frustration could easily be seen.


    Jiangdong¡¯s surrender was forced by circumstances. Lu Su knew that Sun Ce would not give up if Jiangdong had even 1 percent chance of winning. But at that moment, Jiangdong had no way out. Yangzhou has the military strength and a righteous cause to crush Jiangdong.


    ¡°Sir. I think we should still be careful.¡± Yang Chen was still skeptical.


    Lu Su thought for a moment and replied. ¡°No. This is Sun Ce¡¯s good intentions. If we refuse then they might overthink things. Right now, the matter is almost settled. All that is left is for me to return to Jianye and negotiate a surrender with Marquis Wu. We shouldn¡¯t cause trouble right now.¡± Lu Su decided to ept some of what Sun Ce had sent over. Not much, just some livestock, hot food, and wine.


    ¡°What about the things themon people sent over?¡± Yang Chen continued to ask. From the letter Dai Yun had written, themon people had also donated the army some things.


    ¡°Return those things to themon people. We do not need their things.¡± Lu Su replied. They could take Sun Ce¡¯s things because they had to show the people that Sun Ce was relying on Yangzhou. As for themon people, their intentions alone was enough as it showed that they want peace. They already live tough lives so Lu Su could not take from them.


    ¡°In that case, I will send someone to inform Dai Yun to ept only Sun Ce¡¯s gifts and return themon people¡¯s things.¡±


    ¡°That would be good. Go quickly.¡± Lu Su replied. Yang Chen cupped his fist before leaving. After that, an old man with two servants entered the room.


    ¡°Father? Why are you here?¡± Lu Su greeted his father.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it time to eat? I was wondering why you weren¡¯t out yet and came to find you!¡± Lu Taigong said to his son.


    ¡°This son is unfillial for making Father worried.¡± Lu Su lowered his head and replied.


    ¡°What do you mean unfillial? If you think you are unfillial, then quickly get married and let me carry my grandchild!¡± Lu Taigong also wanted a grandchild. Most people his age were already grandfathers with several grandchildren.


    ¡°Father!¡± Lu Su¡¯s face turned a little red. This Lu Su had been thinking about grand ns for many years but did not even think about his own personal life.


    ¡°Is that news from the King of Shu?¡± Lu Taigong smiled as he asked Lu Su.


    Lu Su hesitated a little and did not reply.


    ¡°It is fine if you cannot speak.¡± Lu Taigong had good intentions. He wanted to see if he could give advice to his son.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°Father. It is not that I cannot say, it is just that it is not a big deal. Our Yangzhou Army is stationed at the Yangtze River. Marquis Wu Sun Ce gave meat as courtesy. The general at the frontlines did not dare to ept without permission so he sent a letter.¡± Lu Su replied to his father.


    ¡°Marquis Wu gave Yangzhou¡¯s soldiers meat?¡± Lu Taigong frowned at this. Sun Ce was someone who has motives in his every action unless it was rted to his own rtives. What did he want to gain from this?


    ¡°Yes. It is probably so that the Lord would think well of him after Jiangdong surrenders and make us speak on his behalfter.¡± Lu Su exined.


    ¡°Really?¡± Lu Taigong¡¯s many years of experience told him that things were not so simple. Sun Ce wants to protect himself after surrendering but curries favor with the troops instead of Lu Su? Lu Taigong wanted to think deeper but was interrupted by his son.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Father. I forgot the time and now I am also hungry.¡± Lu Su said and waved his hand to the servants. He then showed his back towards his father and squatted down.


    Lu Taigong also did not refuse to be carried by his son. ¡°Let¡¯s go before the food gets cold.¡±


    ***


    A young man rushed into the Information Department of the Ministry of Justice. This is the ce where letters were sent when something big happens and the Ministry of Justice is required to preside over the case.


    Simrly, the rtives of the Ministry of Justice¡¯s personnel could also send letters here where it would be sorted out and given to their respective recipients.


    ¡°Are there any letters from Jiangdong today?¡± The man asked while gasping for air.


    ¡°Not yet. Brother Wu, don¡¯t worry. If a letteres we would immediately give to Master Zhuge.¡± The official in charge of the information was actually in quite a high position. He was at least a province-level official. However, he had to be polite towards this young man since the young man¡¯s direct superior was Zhuge Kongming.


    The man named Wu Hui was Zhuge Kongming¡¯s book assistant. Normally, with Wu Hui¡¯s ability, it would be enough to at least make him a magistrate of a small county.


    It is a pity that Wu Hui refused to be a county magistrate and instead wanted to remain with his master. First of all, he would be able to learn more things. Second, he waszy. Zhuge Liang can do all the nning while he can just be the legs. Lastly, his master was the high official of the Ministry of Justice so people would give him face.


    Wu Hui was here on behalf of Zhuge Liang to see if a letter had arrived from Jiangdong. This is because Zhuge Liang had already sent a letter to his brother Zhuge Jin and was waiting for a reply.


    Hearing that there was no reply yet, Wu Hui returned to Zhuge Liang to make his report.


    ¡°Not yet?¡± Zhuge Liang frowned. It had been several days since he sent the letter. Normally, there would have already been a reply but there was no news. This letter was not just a family letter.


    ¡°No. I cannot wait anymore!¡± Zhuge Liang stamped his feet. ¡°Wu Hui. Make the preparations. I am going to the Lord¡¯s residence.¡±


    ¡°Master. Weren¡¯t you chased out thest time? Why are you going again?¡± Wu Hui hesitated. Before this, Liu Mang mocked Zhuge Liang after receiving Lu Su¡¯s letter. Zhuge Liang returned home angrily and wrecked his study.


    ¡°I am going either way! Sun Ce and Zhou Yu won¡¯t give up so easily! We must not let down our guards until it is truly over!¡± Zhuge Liang shook his head. Both Zhou Yu and Zhuge Liang were intelligent so they both rejected each other. Zhuge Liang would admit that he hated Zhou Yu. Another reason was because of what happened at the Yangtze River.


    Zhuge Liang was monitored by Huang Gai and was persuaded to surrender by Zhou Yu. Lu Xun was also obstructed. Sun Ce believed that victory was already his but then he suddenly realized that he was wrong. Zhuge Liang burned all of it down. If Zhuge Liang could do this, so could Zhou Yu.


    Wu Hui was not as stubborn as Zhuge Liang so he could only do as asked. It was at this moment that an official came over. ¡°Lord High Official. Master Wu. A letter from Jiangdong has arrived!¡± The man spoke and handed a letter over.


    Wu Hui felt a little scared. He had the people at the Ministry of Justice call him that because he also wanted to be respected. However, in actual fact, he was not that important a person. Wu Hui felt afraid that he would be scolded by Zhuge Liang for this but it was obvious that Zhuge Liang had no time to lecture him.


    Zhuge Liang quickly took the letter from the official and opened it.


    He quickly read it and immediately felt gratified. One of the reason for this is because of the concern his brother Zhuge Jin had for him. The feelings between brothers was naturally gratifying. Zhuge Liang also felt happy to hear that Zhuge Jin had be Jiangdong¡¯s Ambassador. At the same time, he realized that Sun Ce and Zhou Yu had bad intentions. They had no intentions of surrendering at all.


    After that, he immediately felt anxious. ¡°Quickly! Bring me to the Lord¡¯s residence!¡±


    ¡°Ah! Master! You already got the letter! Are you still going?¡± Wu Hui asked.


    ¡°Of course! Or rather, it is because I got the letter that I must go! Quickly! Go and prepare a horse!¡± Zhuge Liang felt that it was already toote.


    A horse was quickly prepared and Zhuge Liang quickly rode towards the King of Shu¡¯s residence alone.


    ***


    The riverbank at Jianye was originally a good harbor filled with ships. However, thanks to Jiangdong¡¯s recent defeats, they have lost their position as the overlord of the Yangtze River. As a result, the harbor was vacant.


    Now the ones stationed there no longer raised Jiangdong¡¯s banner. Instead, the banner was the ck banner of the Yangzhou Army. Yes, it was the Yangzhou Army stationed at Jiangdong¡¯s naval base.


    Dai Yun was busy dealing with the guests within the barracks while carriages full of food like grain and meat. The Yangzhou soldiers salivate at the sight of it. Even though Yangzhou treated their soldiers better, they still only see meat and fish once a month. How could they not salivate at the sight of so many carriages full of meat?


    These carriages full of food were being blocked by Dai Yun as they were sent by Sun Ce. Dai Yun did not dare to ept the gift so he sent a letter to Lu Xun. Lu Xun also did not know whether to ept so Lu Xun sent the letter to Lu Su as Lu Su was the one in charge.


    Dai Yun did not dare to do anything without Lu Su¡¯s orders.


    ¡°General Dai Yun. These are just meat and is nothing really great. Marquis Wu offered it as good intentions seeing that your soldiers are working so hard! Just ept it!¡± Huang Gai persuaded.


    ¡°Old General Huang. It is not that I don¡¯t want to ept it. The both of us are soldiers. I am sure you also know that soldiers ce importance on orders. If you had sent it to the Dai Family then I can ept but if you send it to the army, then I do not dare to ept until I receive the order.¡± Dai Yun rejected.


    ¡°Haha! There will be a chance for it! Once we start working together, I will have to inconvenience the General Dai¡¯s residence! At that time, I hope General Dai will give me a lot of advice!¡±


    ¡°No, no! The two of us will be encouraging each other!¡± Dai Yun smiled bitterly. If he knew it would be this tiring, he would have refused to be a general of 10,000 men. It was not that the fighting was tiring but it was tiring to deal with people. Originally, he was Hao Shao¡¯s subordinate. He only needed to listen to orders. He did not need to think so hard.


    ¡°Report! General! A letter hase from Lu Su.¡± A letter came just as Dai Yun refused the gifts.


    Dai Yun opened up the letter to read Lu Su¡¯s instructions. Dai Yun can ept the meat sent by Marquis Wu but the things sent by themon people had to be returned.


    ¡°General Dai. What did High Official Lu say?¡± Huang Gai asked.


    ¡°Haha, General Huang. I really feel apologetic. I do not know what to say but to let General Huang bring in these meat.¡± Dai Yunughed in reply.


    ¡°Are you saying High Official Lu agree to ept it?¡± Huang Gai also smiled after hearing those words.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Dai Yun nodded. ¡°Old General Huang. How about you sleep in the barracks today? The two of us can share a drink.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Huang Gai also nodded in reply.


    ¡°Good! Men!¡± Dai Yun shouted to his soldiers outside.


    ¡°General!¡± A few of Yangzhou¡¯s New Army entered the barracks and knelt down. ¡°Each of you, take a thousand men to bring the meat into the barracks. Tonight, we shall feast!¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± Hearing Dai Yun¡¯s words, the soldiers were overjoyed. They would be able to eat meat that night. How could they not feel happy? So they immediately begun to move but then they were stopped by Dai Yun.


    ¡°Where are you going? I¡¯m not finished!¡± Dai Yun said unhappily but the soldiers simplyughed shamelessly as they knew that a newly arrived general would not be too angry at them.


    ¡°You all will need to check the things properly. All of the meat that Marquis Wu has sent can be taken. However, the things that were given by themon people needed to be returned to their respective homes. If they are not there then give it to the others. We do not want any of their things. Understand?¡±


    ¡°We understand!¡± There weren¡¯t many things given by themon people to begin with so returning those things weren¡¯t a problem.


    ¡°The way the General handles things is rare. To refuse the gifts of themon people. It is no wonder your Lord keeps winning battles.¡± Huang Gai said to Dai Yun.


    Dai Yun replied modestly. ¡°No, it is His Highness that knows the right way of doing things. We the subjects, only do as ordered. Come! General Huang! Let us go in and wait for them to finish the job!¡±


    ¡°N!¡± Huang Gai nodded in reply and followed Dai Yun in. Dai Yun did not notice Huang Gai signal to two of his men. These two wouldter feign a stomachache and withdraw. One of them would leave the barracks. The other would go deeper into the barracks and change into one of the Yangzhou Army¡¯s clothing.


    The soldier that left the barracks ran into the woods and shouted. ¡°General! General!¡± After shouting for half a day, a group of soldiers appeared. Leading this person was Lu Meng. However, he was wearing the clothing of the Yangzhou Army.


    ¡°How is it? Is the old general doing well?¡± Lu Meng asked the soldier.


    ¡°Yes, General Lu. Our general is now inside Dai Yun¡¯s camp. Dai Yun¡¯s subordinates have also epted the Lord¡¯s gifts. Now we are just waiting for you!¡± The soldier replied.


    ¡°Good, I understand. You can go back and receive your reward.¡± Lu Meng said to Huang Gai¡¯s soldier.


    ¡°Yes, General!¡± The soldier replied happily. His mission was over. Once he return to Jianye, the Lord will reward him and his life will be easier for the next few days.


    Just as the soldier turned around to leave, his eyes grew wide. He then looked down to see that he had been stabbed. With great difficulty he turned around and red at the culprit, Lu Meng. His eyes asking, why.


    ¡°I am sorry. This matter is too sensitive, we cannot allow others to find out about it. So we can only wrong you. Do not worry, the Lord will take care of your family!¡± Lu Meng said and then pulled out his sword from the soldier¡¯s body. Blood spilled out as the soldier fell to the ground.


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go.¡± Lu Meng said and his soldiers followed him. These soldiers all did not react at all to what happened. If one were to look closer, they would find that they all don¡¯t have tongues.


    These soldiers were all death soldiers. From young, they were trained to sacrifice themselves for their Lords. And so, they were all expendable.


    Lu Meng led his group to a small vige outside Jianye. The people of the vige were cooking and farming. Peace wasing and Jiangdong would soon be part of Yangzhou. Unlike the nobles, these people would soon have thirty percent tax. This would allow them to eat their fill.


    Lu Meng was familiar with the sight as he grew up as a poor boy from a small vige like this. He only obtained his aplishments after getting recognized by Sun Ce.


    Lu Meng closed his eyes and took a deep breath as he basked in nostalgia. When he reopened his eyes, it was filled with cruelty. ¡°Get to work.¡±


    Lu Meng and his ck clothed troops immediately advanced towards the vige.


    ¡°Xiao Yi! Come and chase me!¡± A few children wereughing happily as they yed with a ball.


    ¡°Return me my ball!¡± Xiao Yi chased after the ball with the intention of taking it back. But the other children were bigger than him and they kept passing the ball to each other.


    ¡°Hey! Watch me!¡± One of them kicked the ball so high it flew up and got stuck on a tree.


    The other children quickly dispersed leaving behind Xiao Yi. This child looked up at the tree with tears in his eyes.


    Just as he was about to cry, a tall figure appeared in front of him.


    ¡°Little boy. Why are you crying? Do not cry, we must be strong. Come. Uncle will help you take it.¡± The man picked up the ball from the tree and then gave it back to Xiao Yi.


    Xiao Yi looked at the ball then he looked at the tall figure in ck armor feeling amazed.


    ¡°Xiao Yi! Xiao Yi!¡± A middle aged man shouted from a distance as he ran towards Xiao Yi. He was Xiao Yi¡¯s father. The moment he heard from one of the naughty boys that they kicked the ball up the tree, he quickly rushed to Xiao Yi fearing that the boy would hurt himself.


    ¡°Xiao Yi. Are you alright? Where is the ball?¡± Xiao Yi¡¯s father asked.


    ¡°I am alright. Uncle took the ball for me.¡± Xiao Yi¡¯s father then looked at the soldier.


    ¡°Thank you general.¡± Xiao Yi¡¯s father said. The soldier nodded back as a response.


    ¡°General. Are you the His Highness the King of Shu¡¯s generals?¡± Xiao Yi¡¯s father asked after realizing that this soldier was not wearing Jiangdong¡¯s outfit.


    ¡°How do you know that?¡± The soldier asked.


    ¡°Haha. I have been to the naval barracks and have seen your General Dai Yun.¡± Xiao Yi¡¯s father said proudly. Since Dai Yun was a Commander of 10,000-men, he was an important figure. To meet such a person was an honor.


    ¡°Your General Dai is so cordial even to usmon people. If I wasn¡¯t so old, I would have wanted to be a soldier as well. But it¡¯s alright. I may be old but I still have Xiao Yi. In the future, I will let Xiao Yi be His Highness¡¯ soldier. He can go and study and if that does not work, he can still be a general!¡± It was necessary to know how to read if they wanted to join the Yangzhou Army. On top of that, they allowed children to learn how to read.


    To themon people of that era, learning how to read was impossible. Books were so expensive only the rich could afford it. Yangzhou implemented a policy where children must learn to read. They could not learn in Jiangdong but since Jiangdong was bing part of Yangzhou, Xiao Yi would finally obtain the opportunity to be literate and be an official. Xiao Yi would be able to get helpers and not tire himself.


    ¡°Haha. You want to be a general?¡± Lu Meng looked at the father and son. ¡°Maybe you can but that depends if you can survive first!¡±


    Just when the father and son were in shock, Lu Meng took out his sword and cut down the father.


    Blood sshed out. ¡°You! You!¡±


    ¡°Hmph! You are justmon rabble and you dare take back what you are given? Where do you think this is? If we eat your food, that is the respect we show to you!¡± Xiao Yi¡¯s father then fainted. Lu Meng then looked at Xiao Yi and sighed. He wanted to kill the boy but the boy¡¯s eyes made him stop.


    ¡°It is fortunate you know the Yangzhou Army. Otherwise, I would not be able to spare you. Whether you survive or not depends on you!¡± Lu Meng said and then hit the boy with the back of his hand.


    ¡°Milord. Grand Governor. I hope we are doing the right thing.¡± Lu Meng mumbled to himself before showing his killing intent. ¡°Kill them. Spare no one. How dare theyin to our general? I eat your food to give you face but now I have to be punished by the general! These people are courting death!¡± Lu Meng cursed as he killed the people. Though themon people of Jiangdong were strong, they were still no match for soldiers. A hellish scene reced the once peaceful vige.


    The soldiers signaled that they were done. Lu Meng nodded and signaled back. They were to go and attack the next vige. The viges outside Jianye were all attacked. Blood covered the earth while the smoke from the fire covered the sky.


    ¡°Ah!¡± After Lu Meng had left, Xiao Yi¡¯s father woke up. He looked around and his eyes turned red. His vige was destroyed. His rtives and his wife was also dead. Even his parent¡¯s body had already turned cold.


    ¡°Xiao Yi! That¡¯s right, I still have Xiao Yi!¡± The man recollected himself and tried to wake up his son.


    ¡°N!¡± Xiao Yi slowly woke up and asked. ¡°Where is that uncle?¡±


    ¡°That person is not an uncle! He is a demon!¡±


    These scenario was repeated in all the viges that Lu Meng visited. All of them had a few survivors. Some remained crying in fear. Others had eyes full of hatred.


    Most of themon people begun to act. Jiangdong was originally a ce with strong people. They originally fought for territory in Shanyue. The Shanyue people were originally fighters that settled down. Danyang¡¯s elite troops and Xiang Yu¡¯s elite army all came from here.


    Besides that, the Jiangdong people were closely knitted. It was not surprising for one vige to have women married in from another vige. Now that their vige is gone, they would naturally look for their rtives. After finding out that all the viges were destroyed, they would try and find out the culprit. Every single one of them would me the Yangzhou Army.


    The whole of Jiangdong was enraged. When the Yangzhou Army stationed there, themon people gave fish and meat to wee them. This is because peace wasing. If they want to return the food, then just return it. Why would they kill everyone? What was the point of returning the food just to rob it again? Were the Yangzhou Army bandits?


    Themon people wanted to seek justice. Unfortunately, the Yangzhou Navy were elites. At other ces, the people would back down. But not the people of Jiangdong. They had the reputation of people that could fight against the world. One such example was Xiang Yu.


    The people of Jiangdong were famous for their might. They would get into fights in a disagreement. They would even go against authority, much less a foreign enemy.


    With this, the rumors spread and themon people gathered their remaining friends and family. This added up to at least ten thousand people. The ones that could grabbed swords. The ones that couldn¡¯t grabbed their hoes and pitchforks. The ones that don¡¯t even have that used pikes that they made out of the bamboos from the nearby forest. The army ofmon people then headed towards the naval barracks.


    ¡°This¡­ What should we do?¡± The defenders at Jianye were troubled. They only had two thousand men while there were over ten thousand people in front of them. On top of that, many of the soldiers here had some kind of rtion with one of the attackers. How could you ask them to fight?


    The officer in charge was already thinking that he would die. ¡°Who is that below? Are you all trying to rebel?¡± The officer asked. He hoped he could dissuade them by saying that they were rebels.


    However, he miscalcted. ¡°Sir! We do not want to rebel! We want to seek justice! Our viges were attacked and our people were ughtered. Sir, we are here to seek justice!¡± One of the mild mannered ones replied.


    Some of them exploded in anger. ¡°Why are you even bothering to talk with these people? Maybe he is one of Yangzhou¡¯s people! So what if I am a rebel? They don¡¯t let me live anyway!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! We are rebelling! If you open the gate we will spare you! If you do not, we will fight our way in and kill you!¡±


    ¡°What should we do?¡± The gatekeeper was troubled. If he were to open the gates, he would be executed for neglecting his duty. If he doesn¡¯t open the gate, this mob will kill him.


    Fortunately, someone helped him reach an answer. ¡°General! Open the gates!¡± One messenger shouted.


    ¡°Open the gates? If I do, won¡¯t Marquis Wue and kill me?¡±


    ¡°It is Marquis Wu that ordered you to open the gates!¡± The messenger replied.


    ¡°Huh?¡± The gatekeeper was confused. The messenger then added. ¡°Grievances must be repaid. Since Yangzhou caused a mess, they would have to take responsibility.¡±


    With the messenger¡¯s words, the gatekeeper ordered for the gates to open, allowing themon people to enter the city. Most of them headed towards the naval barracks. Unfortunately some strayed from the path and broke into shops. They were quickly executed by a group of ck clothed soldiers. But it was also because of this that themon people quickly learned to stick together.


    ***


    At the naval barracks in Jianye, the meat was cooked and served. Dai Yun raised a cup towards Huang Gai.


    ¡°To General Huang¡¯s health, to be able to stay as a role model for the rest of us! Come, General! Allow me to salute you!¡± Dai Yun said.


    ¡°Take is slowly.¡± Huang Gai said as he slowly drank from his cup. He thenughed and said to Dai Yun. ¡°General Dai. I¡¯m afraid what you are drinking isn¡¯t wine.¡±


    ¡°Haha. You must have noticed!¡± Dai Yun said bashfully. ¡°General, please forgive me for this. Those leading the troops are not allowed to drink in the Yangzhou Army.¡±


    ¡°Not even a cup?¡± Huang Gai urged. But after one cup they would drink a second and a third. So this would end up breaking their rules.


    ¡°Yes. I am sorry. If an officer drinks a single cup of wine while on duty, they would be hit by the rod twenty times. If he drinks two cups, he would lose his job. If he drinks three cups, he would be executed.¡± Dai Yun exined. This was not a joke. Liu Mang really did set this punishment because he was afraid that his men be drunk and mess things up. If they wanted to drink, they had to be off duty first. In the original history, Yuan Shao was about to defeat Cao Cao at Guandu. However, Chunyu Qiong drank wine and lost Wuchao. This was the main reason Yuan Shao lost in the end. Liu Mang learned from this and banned drinking in the army.


    ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t make things hard for General Dai.¡± Huang Gai sighed while acknowledging to himself Liu Mang¡¯s strictness on the matter. It was clear to Huang Gai that the Yangzhou Army was able to distinguish themselves because of ability. They did not rely on luck.


    Just as Dai Yun and Huang Gai were to continue drinking, the camp grew noisy and loud as though something serious happened.


    Dai Yun furrowed his brows but Huang Gai eyes had a glint of happiness.


    ¡°General! Not good!¡± One of Dai Yun¡¯s subordinate ran in and knelt down in front of Dai Yun.


    ¡°Can being flustered help you? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Dai Yun admonished.


    ¡°We¡­ We are surrounded!¡± The messenger said to Dai Yun.


    ¡°Surrounded? General Huang. What is the meaning of this?¡± Dai Yun immediately turned to Huang Gai, thinking that Huang Gai had the Jiangdong Army surround the Yangzhou Army.


    ¡°General Dai, I am innocent. It is not like you don¡¯t know my Jiangdong Navy¡¯s current strength. How could we surround you?¡± Huang Gai acted well despite the fact that he was smiling in his heart.


    ¡°General! It is not the Jiangdong Army! It is themon people of Jiangdong!¡±

 Chapter 664

    Dai Yun furrowed his brows and followed his men out. He saw that there was something wrong. There was a frightening amount of people outside though none of them wore armor. The only solefort is that these people weren¡¯t Jiangdong¡¯s troops.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Dai Yun asked one of the 1000-menmanders.


    ¡°General, I too, do not know. These people came all of a sudden and spoke angrily. They may not have swords but they are still armed. They also wanted to force their way into our barracks. So I ordered the soldiers to ready the arrows and push them back.¡± The 1000-menmander replied.


    ¡°Arrows?¡± Dai Yun¡¯s eyes grew wide and anxiously asked. ¡°How many casualties are there?¡± The reason they were here was so that they do not harm themon people and gain the popr sentiment of Jiangdong. If they lose that then not only would they need to expand a lot of effort to gain Jiangdong but Jiangdong itself would be worthless.


    ¡°None yet.¡± The 1000-menmander shook his head. He was not an idiot. They only readied the arrows as a warning.


    ¡°How are they here?¡± Dai Yun asked. The barracks was inside Jianye city. This meant that themon people had to first get pass the walls. Was there no one defending the city? Dai Yun could not help but look at Huang Gai skeptically. However, it was not time to think about this. It was more important to deal with the mob.


    ¡°Good. Let¡¯s go talk to them.¡± Dai Yun nodded. The 1000-menmander also nodded.


    ¡°For justice!¡±


    ¡°Murderer!¡±¡°Bring the Yangzhou Army out!¡±


    The people shouted.


    ¡°Everyone, calm down!¡± The 1000-menmander shouted towards the mob but his voice was drowned out by sheer numbers.


    ¡°Pass down my orders! Raise your bow!¡± Dai Yun ordered.


    ¡°Yes!¡± The 1000-men generals all gave the order.


    ¡°Shoot twenty paces in front of themon people! Fire!¡± Dai Yun gave the order and the Yangzhou New Army quickly implemented it like elites. The archers followed the sounds of the drums and fired the arrows right in front of themon people. This surprised the mob enough to silence them.


    ¡°Everyone. I am sure you all still remember me. I was looked at highly by His Highness which is why I managed to be a 10,000-menmander of the Yangzhou New Army.¡± Dai Yun said to the people.


    ¡°We recognize you. You are Yangzhou¡¯s General Dai Yun.¡± One person said. Dai Yun had thanked each and every one of the people that sent their livestock over, so they all recognized him as a warm and cordial person.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you from the Patriarch of the Qiao Family? Why are you here? Are you here to cause trouble?¡± Dai Yun asked. One of the people that gave food to the Yangzhou Army was from the Qiao Family. He thought that this old man was sensible so he never expected to see this old man with the rebels.


    ¡°General Dai. I am not sure to look for trouble. I am here to seek justice.¡± The old man may be aged but his heart was definitely not old enough yet. He was even holding a rolling pin.


    ¡°We are seeking justice!¡± The group of people behind shouted in unison.


    ¡°Seeking justice?¡± Dai Yun asked while furrowing his brows.


    ¡°Did my subordinate agitate themon people?¡± Dai Yun¡¯s expression darkened and he turned to one of the 1000-menmanders. ¡°Zhang De. Did your men agitate the people?¡± Dai Yun gave the order that none of the soldiers were allowed out of the barracks without any orders. So most of the stayed inside and trained. Only Zhang De and his men could leave the barracks. ?????¨¯??¨¨?


    ¡°General! I am used wrongly! Other than my five hundred men that are on guard duty, the remaining five hundred were either training or resting. We did not leave the barracks at all. How could we have agitated the people?¡± Zhang De replied. The number of rebels were almost like the ones outside of Xinye in the past. If Zhang De had agitated the people, he would really need to suffer the consequences. Fortunately, he was not at fault.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ¡°It is not your people? Then who?¡± Dai Yun asked. ¡°Was there anyone else that left the barracks?¡± If anyone wanted to leave the barracks, they would have to get past Zhang De¡¯s men. So Zhang De would know if anybody had left.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. General Chen did go out saying he epted your orders.¡± Zhang De replied.


    Dai Yun then remembered. He had given Chen an order. ¡°Is it from the time we returned the livestock to the people?¡± Dai Yun furrowed his brows.


    ¡°General! We do not dare take back those livestock! You were all there to kill people!¡± Old man Qiao said emotionally after hearing Dai Yun¡¯s words.


    ¡°Our viges were massacred by the people returning those livestock! There is nothing left!¡± He added.


    ¡°Massacred? Impossible!¡± Dai Yun could not believe that his subordinates would do such a thing.


    ¡°What do you mean impossible? If you don¡¯t want those gifts, so be it! Why did you have to attack us? Other than my son, the rest of my family¡­ Everyone is gone!¡± The man said emotionally. Other than his son Xiao Yi, the rest of his family were killed.


    Xiao Yi saw his father cry and started crying as well.


    ¡°Murderer! You must pay with your life!¡± The others shouted as well.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Dai Yun immediately be angry. ¡°Zhang De. Bring Chen¡­, no. Arrest Chen and bring him here!¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!